《Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyusoukyoku》 Book 1 - 1-1. Cataclysm Begin Through Death March 1-1. Cataclysm Begin Through Death March Stars wander Great numbers of them Sometimes glimpsing a shooting star When people see such fleeting moments, each recite a wish in their heart. But isnt the sky divided by the falling meteorites? Apanied with thunderous roar, the mass falls upon the earth with overwhelming speed. There might be people who enjoy seeing them on TV or a video site... but no one would want to see this downpour in close proximity. Yes, right now hundreds of meteorites are falling down in front of my eyes. Nay. I shouldnt say it like its other peoples business. This disaster is unmistakeably caused by me. Due to my thoughtless choice about 10 minutes ago, now meteorites gouge the earth. Striking dozens of kilometers away, trampling down the [enemies] there. From the corner of my viewpoint, the red dots on the radar are disappearing along with their lives. And then, a while after most of the meteorites disappear into the earth the slightly dyed sounds reach with a bit of ground tremor. Before the wave of dust crawling on the ground... Suddenly, Im struck with acute pain, like its some sort of divine punishment My head feels like its splitting. As if my body is being torn apart and scattered away. Immediately after my consciousness parted from the pain, my body is swept away by the dust wave. Lets rewind the time a bit. Im working on holiday to meet a certain much-dyed project deadline. The so called smartphone and PC browser game from majorpany who dispatched outsourced subcontractor programmer toplete it. Even ckpany doesnt normallymission one person for two project. However the junior programmer disappeared on the verge of release, leaving lots of bug and specification change! Deplorable! Working in a ce with high turnover rate, the only programmer around is the junior and me. Having no means to anticipate the situation, Im forced to not only manage my own project, but also stuck with my juniors doomed project. "Alright,pleted all the sses, I/O andment entries, the rest is auto documenter from source code, rtion diagram and seriously squashing the bugs. I let my neck loose for a bit. Surveying my surrounding, the office is full house on holiday like always. My neighbour, an outsourced person responsible for debugging, is grumbling while working, but no one shift their focus. There is no room for that. The surrounding designers and nners work silently with hollow, dead fish-like eyes. When I returned from getting some coffee, the monitor already finished disying the output material needed for debugging. Even so, with no documentary to work with I cant get fired up. It cant be helped if the junior who was thrown into OJT right away toins like dying. Among the 4 programmers who were present when the junior entered thepany half a year ago, only I remain, Im not even sure how many is it in the wholepany. "Sa... Suzuki-san, the client im that difficulty of WW is too hard for beginner, what do we do?" You almost said Satou damn you. Weve been in the team for half a year, stop getting it wrong! The overweight director and nner turn his head over here with his usual troubled face. Moreover, even though such troublesome thing arise, he somehow looks happy. Why are there so many Ms among developers? WW is an abbreviation of the smartphone and PC browser game [War World]. Its an orthodox strategy game with a bit of social aspect in it. "Didnt they say that the main target market wont y it if we lower the difficulty any more ?" Yes, the current difficulty level was decided after great many meeting with the clients. Those time-wasters were really a waste eh. Miserable. "Why dont we use the canceled bonus for the first timer, the show all enemy on map and the 3 time map annihtion bomb? And give the skilled guy who doesnt use it a rare title or such as a present for clear condition? "Since theres no time, lets go with that~. Im counting on you for the implementation Suzuki-san." Mr. Overweight said it as carefree as ever. "Waitaminute. Im still debugging the smartphone MMORPG right now, just give the OK to the client for now. Theres no time to fix it if it gets rejected due to poor implementation." "OK. Will immediately tell them on the phone~" The gigantic figure of Mr. Overweight disappear into the smoking area with phone in hand. I continue to work while silently muttering to myself. The GO sign on Mr. overweights office lit up, hes out eating junk food onte night. After correcting numerous superficial errors left behind by my junior, I leave the rest to the debug team. That remind me, what was the name again? It didnt usuallye out since I always call it MMO or Roley. Oh yeah, its [Freedom Fantasy World]. Because its easy to mix up with WWs former name, [Fantasy War World], no one called it with the proper name. When I think back on it, the documentary marked it as FFW. Since we removed the [Fantasy] from WW, nowadays its not ambiguous though. While the modification for WW goes on for a while, Im sending the bug I discovered from FFW to the debug team... All-nighter again today huh. The checking continues until the next morning, Miraculously the client program of the MMO-RPG is delivered. Of course, probably there are still some bugs remaining, but since the super weapon called [Update Patch] exists for distributed programs, theres no need to worry. I feel like I can hear booing from users but Im sleepy. While the debug team is working, I forwarded the modified exe package of WW to Mr. overweight via intrapany mail, then I retreated to the safe haven under my desk to sleep for the first time in 30 hours. Ah, bliss. The funtime of a corporate ve. For now, sleep is justice! Do you know what lucid dream is? Being aware that youre inside your dream. Right now, Im in wilderness. Ill stop since it looks like a line from Pol-san Yep, wilderness. I guess its okay to liken it with the American Grand Canyon. Why do I know that its a dream? One, because I remember sleeping under my desk. Another is because I can see [Icon] for 4 on the lower right and [Menu] written on the upper-right of my vision. It looks like the thing on WW I worked on earlier. However! This is the first time that Im dreaming about the thing I worked on during a debugging Death March. Though Im not sure why its wilderness instead of my work room... Was it because the room was dry, Im feeling thats the reason. Somehow the menu opens when I tap it with my finger. A transparent window often used for near-future stuff appears in my vision... I have poor imagination if I say myself, Ill never be a nner or designer. The menu is divided into tabs for [INFO], [MAP], [Unit Management], [Storage], [Exchange], and [Log], as well as [Status], [Equipment], [Magic] and [Skill] menus that dont exist in WW. Did it get mixed up during the FFW debugst night? Well, you cant really expect consistency in dream though. When I check Status, level is 1, HP, MP, Strength and all other attribute are 10. This is the basic status that hasnt been assigned with bonus points. Come to think of it, thest check was character creation. Hmm? Theres also Job Type and Reward & Punishment parameters that dont exist in FFW? Where did it get mixed in from? Age, 15 years old... Did I want to have mentality of a student again? [Job Type: Management], but I dont even have one subordinate! Even so, [Affiliation: None], is it a sign that I want to change job... The content truly has hidden meaning in it... Ah, I want a vacation. The peculiar ability of [Unit Creation] or [Unit Arrangement] probably mixed in from WW, but is there any need for the peculiar ability field to be written in the menu? Furthermore what is with thest ability being [Indestructible]? What a strange dream. Im wearing a Polo shirt, chinos pant and sneakers. Hey, this is my attire just now. In the storage, there is my wallet, mobile phone and a yellow box with impressive nutritional bnce food inside, 1 box. Come to think of it, I left it on the desk with the intention of eating but I lost to the drowsiness in the end. [Magic] and [Skill] are nk. There are 10 skill points but sadly there are no skills to allocate them into. Opening [Setting], I add map and radar on basic indicator. Map disys a wide area and my own position. Radar is almost the same as map but it searches for enemies on the area, and adds color-coding to enemies and neutral units. Im shown on radar as a small white point. The surrounding 100 meter is shown in gray, indicating unexplored region. "Umu, I cannot see any enemies. Its free time. If only this was grasnd I could indulge myself in lying around inactive." Im not interested in lying down on a rough ground. I inadvertently stare at the icon "4" on the lower right corner. [All Map Exploration] is 1, [Meteor Shower] is 3. These are the measures for newbies from the arrangement with Mr. overweight. [All Map Exploration] is just like the name suggests, search all the region in range. It also makes it possible to view detailed information, including the weak point of all units. I thought that the scope of information was too much with no practical use for it, but Mr. overweight pushed for it to be included in the package. I tried tapping it like on a smartphone. The radar searched for all enemy and countless red dot appear. I lower magnification on the radar to disy wider area. Red dots filled half the map... Arent the enemies too many? I choose to keep thempany with my own army using [Unit] Im getting fired up on having a small army defeatingrge one! ...There was an era when I thought such thing. [Unit Creation]... Possibility to make unit, none. [Unit Arrangement]... Cant arrange nonexistent unit. "Attacking with a level 1 character lololol" Truly a dream. Even absurd things are unreasonable. I nced at the [Meteor Shower] icon on the lower right. This is [Meteor Shower], the celestial annihtion. [Meteor Shower] is set with high tension parameters; it could destroy everything, beside the campaign scenariost hidden boss, in a single blow. Its a message for beginner that says "Bulldoze the map you cant clear with this". Would you push? >Yes ٣ţ Heil Braiking! Thest one seems to be a bit different. Maybe the effects the from all-nighter still remain, I tap the icon while thinking such thing. ...The silence hurts. I expected something amazing but theres nothing happening is it? I was sad for a moment and proceed to lie down. My back hurt from the rough ground. Then I turn my face toward the sky, somethinges into the view... Thank you for waiting. Were finally back to the opening scene. Real name, Suzuki Ichiro. Character name, Satous life in different world begin this way. Edited by : Fate Trooper Book 1 - 1-2. Written Dream Read as Ephemeral 1-2. Written Dream Read as Ephemeral Hello, Suzuki here. Having weak presence, Ive been called Satou since my school days for some reason, this is Suzuki. Even though you dont feel pain in a dream, you can still feel the signs of pain when you dream of dental caries. No? Well, thats good too. I seem to have fainted for two hours following the severe pain after the Meteor Shower receded. Time is disyed on the menu. Convenient. My body is half buried in the ground. Huh? I cant get up... Feels like when you cant get up off the bed during winter. My hands seems to move but menu operation is troublesome since it feels heavy. If only I had ESP to operate the menu and check the log. When I imagined such thing, it really happened. Truly a dream. Its unrestricted in strange ces. When I see the log while thinking that, the message [Satou Level Up] showed up and harassment-like [Chararhara~] famous level up SFX rang when I scroll through the log. Continuing for a while, I finally found a different message log. > Skill [Summoning Magic: Foreign World] Acquired. > Summoning Magic [Meteor Shower] Acquired. [Meteor Shower] is that meteorite summoning magic, right? A magic that does not exist in FFW. Summoning magic is only supposed to summon spirits or golems. Though the world part bugs me. There is no [Foreign World] in either FFW or WW. It bothers me even for a dream. The [Level Up] messages continue on. Since theres a time stamp, the order of message cant be wrong. In order its [Skill Acquired] [Magic that belongs to the Skill Acquired] [Level up] In other words, this is the kind of RPG that does not let you automatically learn skill and magic as your level rise! "No no, why am I doing analysis inside my dream..." Apparently my habit of analyzing thing from gamer era surfaced. But its alright, even if its embarrassing inside a dream, lets continue the analysis. Even in this situation, my real body is properly taking a rest anyway! I close the log and decided to check the magic and skill tabs. "But, before that." I set the [Log] to open by default from [Setting]. Its troublesome to switch every time. The magic are [Meteor Shower] and [All Map Exploration]. The skills are [Summoning Magic: Foreign World][Nature Magic: Foreign World]. Seems that [All Map Exploration] belongs to the nature magic category. Are usable magic and skills registered? But I cant use it if I dont remember it anyway, this time the exclusive use of initial bonus seems to be an irregr pattern. As a programmer I immediately deny the notion. My status has changed considerably. After all, my level has been raised to 310 from 1. The limit in FFW should have been 50 at the time I went to sleep. Though we raised it to infinity when we ran stress tests for the server, so the memory from that time mightve affected this dream. Experience point is lined up to astronomical 9 digit number I dont feel like reading it. I want to have ama splice for every three digits. Lets propose it for the next update. Strength (STR) and Intelligence (INT) attribute values are 99. FFW client stopped the value at 99 but there is no actual upper limit. During the time when we lift off level restriction the attribute value also rises ordingly... In other word, the actual value might be higher here too? Endurance (HP) and MP (Magic Power), and Stamina (SP) became 3100 harmoniously. These were set to rise by a fixed 10 for each level. There are many approaches to reduce consumption by various skills. Its made this way since, ording to the nner, the adjustment is troublesome if we raise each one differently. In addition, avale skill points are also 3100. Did it decrease from the acquired skill earlier? When I properly look at the skill column, both skills just now are greyed out. [Magic Art : Foreign World Lv0] shows up when I tap it. Tapping the Lv text shows [Please Allocate Point (1-10)] confirmation dialogue, so I tried to put 10. Without any SFX the text bes white and changes to [Magic Art: Foreign World Lv10]. Skill points be 3090. 1 level = 1 skill point. Easy to understand. When I try to tap on it again, [Maximum Level] message shows up. On the magic column, [All Map Exploration] text is white while [Meteor Shower] remains in grey. It seems that you cant meet the condition to use magic if you dont allocate points to the skill level. So I also put 10 point to [Summoning Magic: Foreign World Lv0]. There are also many things added to title column. First [Monster yer]. Yep, I understand this. Then [Scale Tribe yer][Scale Tribe Cmity][Scale Tribe Natural Enemy] Im not sure what scale tribe mean but theyre probably reptile monsters. Furthermore, [Wyvern yer][Dragon yer[Lower]][Dragon yer[Infant]][Dragon yer[Adult]][Dragon yer[Ancient]], and other [Dragon yer] with [] inside continue endlessly. Well, with this many dragons I can understand why such an impossible level-up to the 300 range happened. The map was dyed red before the attack earlier. Then, just like the title for Scale Tribe, [Dragon Tribe Natural Enemy] appeared and thest title is [God yer]. Do you believe in god? "Wait, when did I kill one?" I tap the log and search for [God]. >Defeated the Dragon God AkonKagura! There, the cause for god yer. I see, the meteor shower also killed the god. I see, I killed it... Only 2 remain, god ying technique!! No no, why would I kill them? However, the log doesnt show damage so I dont know how powerful it was. In FFW and WW, thest blows damage should have been disyed but... I guess theres no point questioning a dream. Since its be easier to move, I raise my body. I turned off the disy icon for [Meteor Shower] in [Setting] since I dont want to be the enemy of humanity by carelessly clicking it. Oh right, I havent used the the magic column yet. I switched to the tab with [All Map Exploration] and [Meteor Shower] in it. Now then, how do I use it. I wonder if tapping it normally work. There is no particr change when I try to use [All Map Exploration]. When I check the log theres [Magic: All Map Exploration used] message. MP be 3090 in the status. Seems like it uses 10 MP. I added HP and MP to the basic indicator since its annoying to check it every time. Theres nothing reflected in the radar besides myself. Its nice that theres no enemy but mass killing like this is not funny. No, wait, its normal for a game. Since there are no victims I guess its okay? I slowly tap on [Meteor Shower]. It feels like something is greatly pulling out my vigor. I saw my MP continue to decrease. It stopped after consuming exactly 1000 points. It didnt feel like this the first time I use it, guess it wasnt using my own magic power back then. I look up at the sky. Theres no meteorite yet. Considering before, it should be soon. And then groups of meteorites tore apart the cloud. Huge. What the heck is that. Its 100 times bigger than the earlier meteorites. I instinctively run before thinking. Of course toward the opposite side of the drop zone. I run as fast as I can with the continuous huge meteorite impact sound in the background. As if running through water, the air resistance is too strong. It normally feels sluggish when you run in dream, is it just me? I rolled over to the other side of a table-like small wall of rocks. Even though I said small, its about 100 meter in radius so it will do fine as a shield. A tsunami of dust sweeps apart just right after I went into the shelter. People-sized rock asionally roll through the dust cloud, my spine bes a bit cold. I wonder how long it will pse. When the dust cloud settled I climb the rock wall to see at the fall. Since the slope is pretty steep I tried jumping over 50 cm height. Pon. I fly 5 meter feeling like hearing such SFX. Landing on the ledge of a rock with slight panic. "This status rise, what a joke~" I tried to deceive my trembling body by speaking to myself. "That giant meteorite earlier is probably thanks to INT increase too~" I run up the wall by alternatively kicking through various ledges and rock edges like some kind of ninja in games and manga. How convenient. Even in a dream, I have pretty high adaptability if I may say so myself. I can see the copse of a mushroom cloud in the distance. Most likely, its sediment that got caught up on the fall. This would create crop failure and health damage disaster if this was the real world, due to reduction of sunshine. "Its a dream anyway, theres no helping it even if I think about it." I think its bad that its too real. TL Note: I changed Spirit World to Foreign World since I realized that its actually about summoning the meteorite and dont want to confuse it with Seirei which also trante to Spirit. Im sorry for people who have read it early. Edited by : Fate Trooper Book 1 - 1-3. The Start of Wandering Life! 1-3. The Start of Wandering Life! "Hello, Suzuki here. My character name is Satou, but Im Suzuki." I want to talk with somebody instead of doing this monologue! Since the dream continued with no sign of it being over, I decided to look for human habitation. Thankfully at the edge of the wide map, there looks to be some kind of highway. Three days since then. Ive been been walking day and night yet am still only halfway there. Stamina gradually decreases, but its still 2800/3100. It decreased about 100 each day. If this was a game, I should be okay for 28 days, more but Im at my limit already. Im not sure if its because of my stat or dream, but I dont feel tired. I did get sleepy but I endured it. Right now Im walking, even if I run the stamina decrease rate isnt really different. If I jump around the stamina decreases faster than running but honestly, its still within margin of error. Then why am I walking now? Thats because Im free. You dont understand? Yeah. At the start I was singing a one man karaoke while running. Originally my repertoire is small. I ran out of song immediately. The surrounding scenery is magnificent but unfortunately it rarely changes. Then, I decided to read the long log. Im not a text mania but since its painful to silently walk an aimless road I began reading the log from the very first entry. Of course, its hard to read text while running, so the I began to walk. Absorbed with reading the log, I forgot my original purpose of getting onto the highway. The log started with [Magic Art: All Map Exploration is used], then [Defeated~] messages for defeating Lizardmen and Dragonewts until the Dragon God. Afterwards theres [Defeated All Enemies on the Map] andstly [Source: Conquered Dragon God Valley]. Source? Whats that? Mystery words pop out. Then the log continue with loot and level up record. The loot records upy 80% of the log. Common gold and equipment. Then various dragon materials like horns, fangs and scales. Up to this I can understand the quantity and quality of the loot, but in contrast the remaining ones are strange. Lizardmen and Dragonewts corpses are stored in the storage. Is it for Necromancers use? The rest are probably daily goods used by the scale tribe like food and fuel. I canty out such items though... furthermore, theyre all named with [Broken~] as prefix, arent these garbage? As one would expect, reading through tens of thousands detail would be troublesome. Thankfully, WW storage window allow you to search and ssify by item type and user tag. I designed them as amon interface to decrease working steps needed. Im a bit proud making it on the same level as thetest OS filer. Of course theres also optional folder functionality, but when you tap the stored item inside the bag, the the sub-type will expand and you can take it out without confirming. . Of course you can also take out the item by dragging it too. In addition, you can also put user registered items on custom tab. This was added because its annoying to input search word every time on a smartphone. Well, the story wandered off for a bit. I cant bber on program scheme too long. I open two storage windows to begin organizing items. First, I create folder for each general type. Then I will create sub-folder for sub-types inside. In the setting screen I enabled the [Automatically Stack Identical Item Type] option. Without this enabled, the total number of item would be too much. By the way, we call ovepping position like this as stacking in FFW and WW. The term exists in most RPGs so I will omit the exnation. I wonder if the etymologyes from piling pieces in the old simtion board game? Anyhow Gold loot is mostly money. The most numerous one is [Ancient Empire Gold Coin]. Its 1.001.2000, wow. I tried taking out one, its quite big and heavy. Its about as big as a 500 Yen coin and as heavy as five 100 Yen coins. If I remember right, its about 30 grams. Since in real world money, the coin is about 4-7 grams, this one is too big and heavy. If we calcte, the total is 303 Tons... an absurd weight. In the real world, about 2500 Tons of gold is mined a year. Hoarding so much gold like this, is very Dragon-ish. The next numerous one is [Saga Empire Gold Coin] of about 40K. Im interested whether there are many empires or if it was a new empire built after the former one was destroyed by dragon. I tried taking out this one too, its a bit smaller than 500 Yen coin but the weight is only about 7 grams. And the third, Crimson Treasure 30K. Fantasy-like money appears! Taking it out, its about half as heavy as the ancient gold coin with ruby-like appearance. Sometimes it let out a sh of light from inside creating cyber (chick?) feeling. A bit mysterious. The rest are 10K of [Ancient Empire] silver and copper coin. [Saga Empire] and [Shiga Kingdom] silver, small silver, big copper, copper, pennies. [Drag Holy Kingdom] big silver, silver, copper, and various money with [~Kingdom] suffix. These are all in total 7000. For now, I sort it by country. Still, WW and FFW didnt have sets of money... In WW it was called Wol, and in FFW its Kaane, theres no other currency beside it. These various currencies maye from the quiz show I saw during my break, impacting this dream. There are also jewelry, ornaments and works of art besides money. A simple silver ring, emerald fist, ornamental crown, life-sized gold figure, decorative short sword, and many valuable looking things numbered about 300K. Most are just expensive looking normal items, however there are magic items mixed in around 5% of the total. The detailed information for the magic items are long so I skimped on reading it. Think of it like reading inte ng that you dont understand the meaning of on a bulletin board. There was no mounted jewelry in WW and FFW. Understanding some of the exnations, there are some things that catch my attention. Able to produce 100 litres of water a day, [Hell Water Jug (Water Bottle)]. I took out the [Hell Water Jug (Water Bottle)] when I found it and drank the water. I wanted to wash my face and hair with it but gave up since the dust from the meteor shower is still floating around. Other things are; able to keep 1000 sheets of money, [Magic Wallet], stacking 30 varied types of up to 30 items, [30 Holding Bag]. I put those 3 things on favorite. Since I have infinite storage, theres no point in a magic bag, but I like seeing a long sword slide in and out of the bag. The second day ended with such feelings after organizing treasury. Moving on with this and that on the third day. The clock has crossed 0. Im not sure if its really the third day since I slip off the clock every 4 hours. Since Id get tired if I sleep on this wastnds rough ground, I keep walking instead. Theres a full moon tonight so theres no problem with visibility. Having principle of saving the best dish thest, its time to check for the weapons and armors. I sort the type to show materials and corpses. ording to the log There are only a few lizardmen and dragonewt corpses. This is most likely because of the meteorite, having received the full blow, there wont be many remains. However, there are a lot of dragons corpse. Defeated Log shows that there are 2-3 times as many. This ce be like a dragon version of an elephants graveyard. Most are materials from body parts, but there are also iron ingots, medicinal nts, timber, and stone. Theyre probably from the things crushed by the meteorites. Random body parts and scales are many. Regardless of type, there are 7.9600K of them. Even an old dragon skin mold and husk exist. "Huge, if the scale is this big, wonder how huge is the body." Losing to curiosity, I took out an adult dragons scale, its about 50 cm. While Im at it, I took out lower dragons scale to check, its palm size. [Broken] item are put in specific folder. I was thinking of throwing it away but stopped since it could be a literal mountain of garbage. Finally, its equipment. There are around 30K things. The Scale tribes spears are especially abundant, things which begin with [Scale Tribes~] are around 20K. Neither are magic items, theyre all normal items made of copper or iron. There are only few strange armors. I tried taking out a scale tribes spear. 2 meter long wooden handle with sharpened bone tipes out. It cant pierce when I tried it out so it probably isnt a war spear. The magic items are such like [Dragon Skin Armor] or [Dragon Scale Armor], seems like items blessed by the dominant tribe are around 100. Those are probably scale tribe armor. The remaining 10K of half are [Dragon] basedrge swords, spears and bows. These are probably legacy from the (scale tribe) people who beat dragons. The special effects kind are jewelry, but I dont understand the effects so lets put it off for now. There are several interesting things, especially [Holy Sword] and [Divine Sword] My long lost Chuuni heart is stimted. Why are these [Holy Sword]s are named [Excalibur], [Durandal] and such? There are also katanas named [Muramasa] and [Kotetsu] "Tension up~" I enjoy wielding Excalibur. It should be quite heavy but I swing it carelessly. Beautiful traces of lighte out. However for physical weapons isnt sword disadvantageous? But its popr in shy games. Oh yeah, there is no specific name for the Divine de. I expected to get sword skill when I wielded the sword, but it didnt happen. It will likelye out if I defeat an enemy with a sword. Unusual things also exist. Cannons and ballistas That are usually ced on fort to counter flying enemy on the sky. Skimming the descriptions, it seems that it seems that it doesnt use gunpowder, but magic power instead. Another one, its gun! Handgun 100, Rifle 50. Magic powered gun 12. Just for the record, there are no guns in FFW. There are cannons in WW though. I take out the smallest magic gun. Its a Derringer sized gun with excessive ornaments. The trigger guard is attached. In the real world, guns have safety locks, over here its a switch with 0, 1, 3, 10 scale. I set the scale to 1. I aim at a rock nearby with one hand and pull the trigger. A psshh soundes out, yet no trace of the shot could be seen. When I confirm the rock, a hole about as big as a 10 yen coin prated it. Its a 2 meter thick hard rock. MP consumption is 1. There is no recoil, its aser gun like feeling. This is totally SF instead of fantasy. With scale set at 10, the rockpletely crushed. This would kill Ogre level demons in one shoot. MP consumption is 10. "Its way too efficient." Its an item that would totally break bnce of a game. No one would want to use magic. After that, I yed around with the gun while moving for 1 hour. Finished checking items in general, I began thinking something that bugged me before. "What is Source anyway?" I mutter to myself. Its about the [Source: Conquered Dragon God Valley] from the log. ...this is probably not rted to tax withholding. Besides on the log, theres no mention of [Source: Conquered Dragon God Valley] anywhere else. Usually I would have said "Its a dream anyway" but something is bugging me. Having a change of pace by thinking while running, I feel likeing up with something, Im immersed in running while feeling good, I feel like anythings good. Im incoherent if I do so say myself. Spending many days without any conversation is no good after all. Im not suited for that. Ive walked for 1 day before I knew it, and finally almost reached the highway. There is no human habitation ording to map. I can see the highway leading to west on the north west. By the way theres no presence beside me disyed on the map. I wonder if they ran away in fear of that catastrophe aka meteorite shower with thunderous roaring and earthquakes. I stopped the half-baked running and began walking. "I want to take a bath~" As expected, not having one in 3 days make my head itchy. Its not possible to boil water, but there is water. Thankfully the dust cloud has lessened, its possible to wash off the dirt. I store my clothes and shoes into storage, find a suitable rock and pour water down from the top of my head. "Its a bit cold, but Ivee back to life." Feeling relieved, I took out clean clothes from the loot and wipe off the water. In order to take a refreshing nap, I take out a suitable bed with canopy from the loot and put it on the ground. That day I slept for the first time after 3 days. The next morning, I noticed that I could hangundry on the canopy so I wash my clothes with bucket from storage and hang them up, side by side. After that Ized around on the bed while eating jerky for half a day. Im expecting that someone will pass on the highway, but theres no change in radar, even untill afternoon. "If this was a light novel or manga, I would have met a princess being attacked by thief~" I like temte ay. "The service in my dream is so bad." I turn a blind eye to the fact that I easily get treasures and significant level up, cursing my luck. A g would ur if this was a dream or tale, but nothing happened. After changing into the dry clothes, I began walking toward the highway. TLN: A chapter with a lot of geeky and trivia exposition. Please bear with me for a while. Edited by : Fate Trooper Book 1 - 1-4. Abandoned Village, Skill and Lost Child 1-4. Abandoned Vige, Skill and Lost Child "Hello, Suzukis here. Its so lonely, I may die of loneliness." I truly, genuinely want apanion. After reaching the highway, I got lost on the route; its been 7 days since then and I still havent reached a human habitat. Speaking of which, somehow I got these skills : [Sprint], [3 Dimensional Maneuver], [Jump], [Sing], [Camping] and [Washing]. However, those skills remain grey because I havent allocated any points to them. I seemed to have learned [Sprint][3D Maneuver] and [Jump] after the second meteor shower, but overlooked it due to the confusion. When I was ying around with the gun, the map got in the way so I changed it and the log to icon view, then I noticed something. From the log its written as ce with bed and canopy but... Isnt that a camping ground? I retorted myself. Onto 8th day, I finally found a vige-like ce on the wide area map. I sprinted to the vige. However theres no presence of people ording to the map. I wonder if theyre taking refuge or got destroyed. No, they shouldve gone back if they were taking refuge, since its been one week. Before long I reached the junction road heading to the vige. There stood a crude guidepost on the roadside. A 1.5 metermonly made stick nailed to the ground. The destination is written with something like ink. "I cant read it..." Something is written there, but I cant read it at all. At least, its different from all thenguages I recognize from the real world. In fact it looks like some sort of fictional writing from a game. I keep the map on maximum magnification, showing wide area. While feeling slightly irritated for not being able to read the long awaited clue, I hit the junction on the map. Theres no actual meaning to this action, but this time it seems to be a bulls eye. "Wee to Enikei Vige,Seryu City 32Km,Until Kazo Kingdom 105Km; I can read it! ...Or rather, its in Japanese!" Pop up disys pile up above the map, each written in Japanese. Is this an effect of All Map Exploration? Cheers for opportunism. For the time being, Seryuu City seems to be the closest from here, but its too in. After all this time, lets go to the vige first. I know that theres no one there, but I feel like Im losing if I head straight on! There might be some hidden quests there! If this is my dream, there must be one!!! The vigees into view on the other side of the field in just about 5 minutes. Between the narrow street extends fields that looks like they have been abandoned for about a year. Its a world of weeds. Even from a distance, I can distinguish that many house look burnt down. Every house has one thing inmon; the roof ispletely burned down. Judging from the position it seems to be a "Vige Abandoned by the Attack of the Dragons". There are no bones lying around, but many things like harvest baskets, wooden hoes and various farming tools are scattered around as if they were left behind in hurry. As I stared at the tools lying around, though its too exaggerated to call it a revtion, I got a little idea. "If I got washing skill from doingundry. Maybe Ill get something if I dig some farmnd?" I took the hoe and dug the farnd with it. >[Cultivation Skill Acquired] >[Farming Skill Acquired] It appeared on the log as expected. Though I didnt expect cultivation to pop up. In order to get better, Ill try many other things. Suddenly, I pluck what appears to be a vegetable peeping out between the weeds. >[Harvest Skill Acquired] Its a bit fun. Even so, its easy mode, eh? Come to think of it, what is this vegetable? Is it spinach, komatsuna? I stared at it and AR message saying "Hisaya Grass, leaf vegetables. Its seldom eaten raw, usually processed as condiment or pickles." popped up on over the vegetables. Yep, its convenient alright. Seems like this is a different function than the map search. Incidentally, I tried pulling out weeds. >[Weeding Skill Acquired] I didnt cut it, I just pulled it. I went into something that looks like a windbreak, I take out an ax and chop down a suitable tree. >[Lumbering Skill Acquired] I wonder what next? I feel like trying some ideas. I write a mathematical form on the ground with the hoe. 1+1=2, there. >[Arithmetic Skill Acquired] Fumu, if this is OK then E=mc2 >[Lost Knowledge Skill Acquired] The famous theory of rtivity is a lost knowledge? Id rather get a flying skill or some such... This time Im writing some random characters in Japanese. >[Painting Skill Acquired] Painter-san would be mad. Next I wrote alternatively which made it looks like a childrens y. >[Game Skill Acquired] Is anything fine? I begin trying one thing after another. I tried shaving the burned wood on the back of a house with knife in the shape of a stick. >[Carpenter Skill Acquired] >[Weapon Creation Skill Acquired] In addition, I wrap the stick with a leather I took out of the storage. >[Leather Craft Skill Acquired] Making a makeshift broom I sweep it under my foot. >[Cleaning Skill Acquired] Im running out of material. When I tried to find more I discovered a cemetery with a native god shrine. Since I grew up in the countryside, I inadvertently join hands as if praying for my grandmother. I offered some jerky and poured some sake cup. >[Prayer Skill Acquired] >[Title: Devout Believer Acquired] Umu, I didnt intend to get a skill but... The material is dry already, I began to get tired of the skill acquiring, lets get out of the vige. Its sunset just as I depart on the highway. Im walking toward Seryuu City, ording to the guidepost. After ustoming my eyes under the moonlight, in the dark, I sprint down the highway. When its near dawn, the wide area map showed the whole Seryuu City. Of course, unlike Enikei Vige it has a lot of people. "Finally, finally civilization~~~" I cry while trembling with expectation of finally talking with people. ....This is such a long dream. Dont you think so? Book 1 - 1-5. Fortress City Life Begin! Missed my self-imposed deadline... But now were halfway through volume 1 of the web novel! 1-5. Fortress City Life Begin! I finally got to Seryuu city. Lets strip it naked with [All Map Exploration]! The poption is around 120,000. Its a remote region within Shiga Kingdom ruled by an earl. 95% are from the human tribes, the other 5% are beast tribes, scale tribes and fairy tribes. Average level is 2-3. Highest level is an old man magician who is 48. The knights range from 5-20 with most of them on 8-12. Normal soldiers are around 5-7. There are a lot of bows as a dragon countermeasure. Male to female ratio is 5:6 with lots of females. Its unknown whether its because of difference in birth rate or because of a high male mortality rate. Unexpectedly, townspeople only have a few skills. Most of them have 1-3 skills, some even none. Having 20 or so skills may be the exception rather than the rule. Only a few magicians exist. There are only around 2000 people with magic skills. 90% of them have Livelihood magic while the remaining 10% seem to belong to the countrys army. Its as expected in a way, but level 310 is truly extraordinary. In addition, I got carried away and learned a lot of useless skills which would make me conspicuous. The map could show the name of the streets and merchants houses to some degree. Even though it could not tell you what kind of item theyre selling or their reputation, its still quite useful for a first look of the town. Unfortunately, the search function only works for people, I could not find shops with it. Seen from reduced scale, the town is shaped like a 6 Km diameter oval, along with two 3 Km long [] shaped, bowing daruma-like objects attached on each side. I erge the map and confirm each area... First, closest to the gate, there seems to be a general residential area. Beside the gate are stables and inns. Joining them, the local lords castle is located in the center of the neighborhood. Something like a temple or magic-something is at the center of the city. Far from the gate, the lords mansion stands. And a cafeteria that looks too small for city use, but too big as an exclusive for the local lord. When I tried to search for people with [Adventurer] as job, I got nothing. There was no [Librarian] either, which probably mean theres no library. However, there were some [ves]... After checking so many things, Ive arrived at the front of the gate. Showing up together with the sun in the horizon, perfect timing! Though the gate is closed at this time. I thought that there would be other people in front of the gate but there was actually no one. It would be nice if there are some vigers who are going to sell their vegetables in the morning. Is it only in my dream that stores dont open until 10 in the morning?! Wearing a polo shirt and chinos pant might be too noticeable. I searched the storage, found several robes and took out the only non worn-out dark green robe to wear. The remaining robes are magic tools but theyre too worn-out, I cant bring myself to wear them. This robe smells a bit like mold. My body looks like the time when I was 15 with its small stature. The robe is too long and is dragging a little on the floor. Thanks to that, the sneakers are hidden. My mustache didnt even grow after one week. I was so happy and showed it off when it grew during the freshman period of university life. Though, I shaved it immediately when I got a girlfriend... While having a recollection of the past, I continue to wait for the gate to open. 񣡣 When I got near the gate an uncle soldier came out while saying some unknown words. The long awaited conversation featuring a mysteriousnguage!! >Shiga Language Skill Acquired! I love Easy Mode! God hasnt forsaken me!! I operated the menu and acquired the Shiganguage skills extremely fast! Overenthusiastically allocated 10 skill points with glee. "Whats wrong kiddo? Do you have a stomachache?" A bearded soldier follows suit. I dont think calling a man in thetter half of his twenty, "kiddo", is right... Oh thats right, my outer appearance is that of 15 years old. "Good morning. Yes, Im fine." I replied amiably with a vague smile, trademark of Japanese people. Even if the partner is a middle aged uncle, its a human after a long time. A smile is only 0 Yen! The heavy gate opened behind us during the conversation. "Kiddo, show me your identification per the rules. If you dont have one, pay the 1 copper coin tax." What--! ID in a dream! I thought of showing the driver license from my wallet but it looked like itd be troublesome so I stopped. "Im sorry, I dont have an ID card." I honestly say it. If I got refused then I could just stealthily go in, if I got caught then Id just run. Im seriously acting self-important inside this dream! Yes, a dream! This is a dream! "Did you lose it? We could issue a new one but thatd be 1 silver coin, ya okay with that?" Oi oi, can you so easily issue a new one? There are some Shiga silver coins in the storage if Im not mistaken. "Please allow me to get a new one! My horse, surprised by the loud roar 8 days ago, escaped while carrying my luggage. If I havent got beef jerky in my pocket and didnt find some spring water on the way here, I would have been dead! Im a smooth talker if I do say myself~ I may truly have a talent for swindling. As if responding to my inner monologue : >[Excuse Skill Acquired] >[Deception Skill Acquired] >[Negotiation Skill Acquired] Cheap skills!!! "Come here kiddo!" Uncle soldier beckon me to the guard station located besides the gate. Even after telling excuses with great pain, uncle soldier just ignored it. His ignorability power-level is too high! "Just in case, youre not on some wanted list or a thief, right?" "Yes, of course." Im a member of general public unrted to crime~ "Then, put both of your hands on top of this Yamato stone and speak your name." Uncle guided me to the ce with a 20" wide LCD disy inside the guard station. Where in Yamato this Yamato stone can take me? Can it goes to space? For name, it should be character name right~ "Satou." Right after I spoke my character name. The lithograph started to dimly shine with blue light, and some words appeared. Its the same letter as the one on the guidepost earlier. I could properly read it thanks to Shiganguage skill. I want an Englishnguage skill! "Kiddo, its fine to release your hand now." On the lithograph, [Race: Human],[Level: 1],[ss: Commoner],[Affiliation: None],[upation Type: Management],[Title: None],[Skill:None],[Reward and Punishment: None] are written. Eh, isnt the level different? Leaving me puzzled, uncle soldier smoothly wrote the disyed writing from the lithograph onto a paper using a quill. Finally, he stamped the entry form, [Person Approving: Retainer of Earl Souryuu, Knight Soun], with his ring on the ce where his name is written. "Here, dont lose it next time." Uncle soldier passes me the certificate while I give him a silver coin and one big copper coin taken from my pocket. "What, you can properly put money on pocket. Arent you quite watchful! Keep your ID safe from now on. Also, dont forget this. Residence permit is only for 10 days. If you want to stay longer, apply your request here or at the ward in the town hall. Wherever it is, the procedure costs 3 copper coin." "If youre caught in town with an expired permit during homeless hunt, the penalty will be 1 silver coin. If you cant pay it, youll be forced to be a ve." The exnation flowed smoothly, as if hes always doing it. Lets be careful not to forget it. Falling from vagrant to ve is severe! I wonder if its the same with homeless hunting during Edo period? "Thank you very much." "Ou, youre wee to the guard station for consultation if theres any trouble. Dont mind about the fee." Ive heard something good. Thank you, knight Soun. I go out of the guard station with a polite farewell. I took quite a bit of time inside the station, that the main road from before to inside the gate is now filled with people with an exotic feel. Theres a semicircr space with a radius of about 20m between the gate and the town. Whether it is there to prevent confusion or for war, I dont know. The certificate is made with material resembling Japanese paper. Even though the cityscape is in western style, the parchment is... Is it the limit of a dream? I fold it carefully into my pocket. Of course, I put it directly into the Favorite folder inside my pocket. Lets look for a change of clothes while strolling the main street for now! Even after many washings, its painful to only wear one set of clothes. "I want to take a bath before changing clothes..." I tried to search for a bathhouse attendant, but it was not applicable. Im wondering if I got the upation name wrong or if there are no bathhouses in the first ce. If its thetter then I have no choice but to get hot water and take a bath inside my room in the innter. "You there! If you havent decided on an inn thene to ours! Ill give you some service~!" "Wh-What..." "Its fine, its fine, its cheaper than all the others-- Not, but it is filled with a devotion to delicious food and clean bedding!" When I was thinking about how to get into a bath, someone suddenly pulled my arm and my consciousness came back. A random high tension girl embraced my arm while pulling it. I wonder if shes a barker, its a scene you usually see in a campus festival in modern Japan. Im dragged to a store that looks like a bar while thoroughly enjoying the soft feeling wrapped around my arm. Because I entered from the main street it feels dim. "Mom! Mom! I brought a guest!" Out of consideration for the softness transmitted to my arm, I have no more hesitation in deciding to stay in this inn. Yep, poyopoyo is justice! "Its the first customer since the stars fell, isnt it... Hm? He doesnt have any luggage, is he really a guest?" An aunty with a big body came out of the bars counter-like ce. Contrary to her figure, shes a beautiful woman with a face filled with dignity. I think shes about 30? Im sorry for calling you aunty. However, even though these mother-daughter pair are natural beauties, why are they fat! Lose 10, no 20 Kg, and they would be in my strike zone!! Though Im out if shes a married woman. An affair will only make everyone involved unhappy! "Because of that, er, starfall? My luggage ran out with my horse due to the uproar... Fortunately my wallet is safe, and I somehow got into this city~" "Thats a disaster. Our inn charges 1 big copper coin for one night. If youre fine with sleeping together with other guests in a big room then itd be 2 copper coin. Meal is served at this bar for one serving. Its the limited service for an amodation. Fumu, I dont know the market price, so lets investigate the value of big copper coin and silver coin by paying for 10 days. Thendy has arithmetic and cleaning skill so there wont be any mistake with calction. "Then, its for 10 days please." "Okay, its exactly 2 silver coins then." I take out 2 silver coins and pass it to thendy. It seems that 5 big copper coins equal 1 silver. It doesnt seem like she miscalcted either. "Landy, could I have my meal now? If possible a light one." "If its something like oatmeal, ck bread, or vegetables then I could get it out right now. And Im sorry but meat hasnt appeared in the market, so theres none of that." "Then ck bread and a stew please." "Okay, Ill bring it immediately, so just sit there. Martha, write the guest book for our customer here." Thendy goes to a ce that looks like a kitchen, and in her ce, a poster girl who looks like a head clerk from a historical drama holding a notebook tied up with string, Martha-chan, skips here. Shes cute but she looks around a high schoolers age? A bit too young for me. "Ye~s, Im writing for you so can you give me your name?" "Its Satou." "Okay Satou. Your upation and age please." I almost said 29 year old programmer. ording to Status screen, it should be 15 years old. "A peddler, 15 years old." Martha-chan smoothly fills the notebook. It looks to use yellow papers like the one used on Japanese calligraphy. When Martha attempted to chat after writing the inn registry, thendy came out and told her to clean the 2nd floor. The crystal clear stew with consomme-like soup, cabbage and carrot-like vegetables, and as announced before, without meat, is more delicious than I expected. There are 3 slices of about 2 cm thick ck bread. Its harder than what Ive heard, but feels about as hard as senbei. It looks like it would fill your stomach. I bite it full of curiosity. It feels like a meal full of strange SFX. Feeling satisfied for a meal after a long while, I pay the price. 1 copper coin. Usually its prepaid. Come to think of it, Martha and thendy use loanwords like service and oatmeal normally, but when I observed their lips, I know that theyre speaking different words. I wonder if its an appropriation of the Shiganguage words. >[Lip Reading Skill Acquired] ...Ya~y, I can be a spy or a detective~ orz. Or rather, "Landy-san, I intend to buy some groceries and a change of clothes, do you know any good ces?" Although I know stores location from the map, there are too many of them, I dont feel like going around all of them. "If you want something with high quality material, then the tailor on the city center would be the best. For something reasonable then the east is good, and if you want it cheap then the west. If you have money in excess then you could tailor it on the high ss shop at the inner wall, but youd need gold coin. General good stores usually open near clothing stores, so please n your budget carefully." "Thank you very much. Ill go to the east street since tailoring seems that it would take some time." "Okay, although the public order is good on the east, be careful of pickpockets. Since sometimes there are migrant workers from the west there." "Yes, I will be careful." I leave the inn while thanking thendy for the advice. Its starting to get hard to say that this is a dream. But I will work hard! TLN: Since the next few chapters are quite slow paced, I will hold off on releasing a chapter a day and will release only after Ive finished tranting up to chapter 8. Please understand. ;) Book 1 - 1-6. The Marketplace, the Princess and the Slave Trade 1-6. The Marketce, the Princess and the ve Trade Satous here. Its Suzuki but Im Satou. This is a dream right? Please say that this is a dream, Johny. A slight unrest began to arise inside my mind, when I went shopping on the earls territory metropolitan, Seryuu city. Its a few minutes walk to the east of Marthas mother inn. Come to think of it, I havent heard the name of the inn, the map says Monzen Inn; is that it? Immediately after entering a series of food stalls, I smell something good. Eh? Isnt this the smell of soy sauce? Okonomiyaki and crepes are being baked on an iron te. The seasoning seems to be soy sauce. Just as I thought, its fine to call this a dream. Theres no way soy sauce exists in a fantasy! Even though Ive just had a meal, I buy one of them. "Yep, its delicious." I want pork cutlet sauce rather than soy sauce. The other stalls seems to be frying something that looks like croquettes. What a high food culture for a fantasy! Im going around various stalls, trying various foods. "How much is this gabo for 3 serving?" "Its 2 Pennies." "Expensive, isnt it 1 penny?" "young maam, like that, we couldnt eat then; How about 2 pennies for 4 then?" "Give me 5 for 2." "It cant be helped, since young maams a beauty, Ill give in." I listened to some interesting conversation between an aunty and a food stall owner. Haggling basic eh? Since Im ustomed with just buying whats written on the price tag, it looks difficult. >[Eavesdropping Skill Acquired] "Anything I can help, young man?" Fumu, from the conversation earlier a gabo seems to be about 0.4-0.5 pennies a pop. Since this uncle has arithmetic skill, he shouldve been able to calcte the minimum amount. "I want to buy 2 gabo, is it alright with 1 penny?" "Youve heard the conversation just now eh? Its alright then. Young man have arithmetic skill too right. Youre pretty good for such young man." Its just a normal mental arithmetic though... I got 2 gabo fruit for 1 penny. Gabo is actually a fist-sized red pumpkin fruit. Incidentally, penny is an oblong shaped coin weighing about 1 gram, its a yellow-ish copper coin with high impurity. >[Estimation Skill Acquired] >[Haggling Skill Acquired] But I didnt haggle it? Is it because I saw the earlier haggle by the aunty? While wondering what to do with the gabo fruit I looked around me. The stalls are all around the size of half a tatami yet there are many of them. Furthermore theyre lively. While looking around the stalls I raised [Estimation], [Haggling], [Arithmetic], [Negotiation], and [Scamming] skills to the max level. After strolling around for 10 minutes, I finally found my goal. I choose arge shoulder bag from one of the stall. The price is disyed over the bag thanks to the estimation skill. Handy. It seems that Id get hated if I suddenly bought it on market price. I understood the knack after 3 stores. I could get it to half the market price if I try to bargain for 3-4 times... but honestly, its annoying. The spoils from the stalls... [Large Shoulder Bag], [A Bit Stylish Bag], [Commoners Underwear for Top and Bottom + 10 set], [Hand Towel in Various Size, and Handkerchief]. The towel is just two piece of clothes stacked together, Im a bit dissatisfied. Also, even though I cant sew, [2 Meter Hemp Cord - 5 Bundles], [Cotton Thread - 1 Roll], [Sewing Needle - 5], [Sewing Scissors], [Cotton Cloth], somehow theres a lot of them. Since I have the storage, theres no problem even if a lot of them end up unused. In all its 4 silver coins. Unexpectedly, clothing is more expensive than foods. I dont think I need to say this, but the first thing I bought, the shoulder bag, is a dummy. I will put things I bought into the bag and directly send it to the storage without being seen. I put somemoners clothes inside the bag so that it doesnt look t. I wanted to buy some some robes or cloaks but, only worn-out or cheap looking things were avable so I didnt. Thats right, I want to confirm heat retention of the storage. Ill buy some properly hot things and put it inside. Shopping is fun~ "Now then, I wonder what else?" Chair lined up ahead of the stalls and there are a lot of old mans are drinking sake since morning. "Drinking in daytime... Oh yea, tableware!" There shouldve been a shop that sells them among the one Ive visited so far. Thats right, shoes! I forgot about shoes. I want a reminder~. Theres a memo field inside the [Exchange] tab of the Menu, lets put the shopping list there. Its been a while since I saw the Exchange tab, over there I found the reason why I was level 1 when I entered the city. Those status was the same as the one written in this page. The upper limit for each attributes are chosen from the drop down box here. Even the skills and title can be chosen as [None]. I could give false info however I want, huh... I buy a pair of shoes suitable for rough journey, and a robe matching the shoes, also a sandal for each foot. I thought of buying everything since I have the storage but I cant find shoes with correct size. Ill just order it on the main streets shoes storeter. Hungry after a second round trip, I set my eyes on a store selling something that looks like shoyu ramen and went into it. Although the noodles are different, its a proper ramen. Other was kneaded flour coiled in a stick varnished with miso-like substance then baked. It felt like a mismatch, but it was properly delicious. I also bought cups, pots, tableware that caught my attention, I bought them all. Also, a kitchen knife, hot pot and frying pan. Somehow there were no cutting boards, do people here dont use them? I casually bought a bathtub made of metal. As one would expect, the tub is too big to ce into the bag so I brought it quietly to the back of an alley and put it into the storage. And since it would look unnatural if I went back into the east avenue, I decided to exit onto the the main street. At the east street stalls overflow, making the street there squeezed on the center. Here, the main street is about 6 meter width, horse carriage and human-powered cart are going back and forth on it. Just like the street earlier, different from what I imagined of a fantasy, the street here are very clean. There are no body of dead animals lying around. There are also no bum on the alleyway. The stalls are sparse here unlike on the east street, in exchange there are a lot of stores instead. There are many people with good attire walking around the street. "Are cors popr?" The people who are pulling carts generally wear cor. When I search for it, theyre ves. Mysteriously, all the ves wear cors, reason unknown. A carriageing from the downtown drop its speed to match the walking speed of the pedestrians. The carriage passes in front of me. There are around 10 woman ves inside. My eyes are glued to one of them. A girl befitting to be called Yamato Nadeshiko featuring ck hair and ck eye, although she looks like shes been in a long journey. Since the great majority of people looks like northern European, this is probably the first time Ive seen Asian face. The girl set her eyes downcast, our eyes met when she lift it up and even though theres no dramatic development, somehow the little girl featuring orthodox northern European face with light violet wavy hair standing next to her looked very surprised when she saw me. No well, Its troubling when you stare so hard at me... Im not into loli. When I took a long look at the little girl, a pop up with her name and level appeared next to her. Arisa. Level 10. Her level is high for a little girl. Further informations appear. 11 years old. Title: [Witch of the Lost Kingdom][Mad Princess] Skill: Unknown The carriage disappear toward the west street. Frankly, those were some trouble inviting titles... No no, I wont approach it okay? Absolutely! Lets go back to my original purpose. I searched the map for tailor or shoemaker, and found them gathered near the side street, so I went there. Most of them had young women clerks which isnt fit for an old man, so I went into the shop with a kindhearted looking middle-aged couple. "Pardon me, Do you have a solid merchant-like robe with calm color?" "Wee, pleasee over here, we will bring you sample cloths. There were 5 ready made goods on the rack there, but its been selling well recently." The husband guide me to the lounge and take out the samples from the interior. In harmony, the wife bring out tea-like drink. Its an elegant cup. "Since itll be cold from now on, how about this thick fabric? If youre going on a journey then we can also prepare a matching waterproof cloak, how about it sir?" These are excellent goods. Maybe. These are the types that thergest clothing store buy a lot with a lot of color variety, The 5 variety of the well selling goods probably also have cloak order apanying them . The tailoring will need 5 days to finish. If I only buy one then its only 3 days. 5 gold is quite arge sum, but its a money needed for necessary things. However, I want at least 1 change of robe before the day is over. I feel like I dont know the TPO if I go the inner wall with this battered robe Im wearing. "Master, since this shop is only for tailoring, do you know shops selling ready made goods? As you can see the robe Im wearing is battered from the journey, I want to buy temporary clothes before the tailoring is done." "For ready clothes, I rmend Poel Clothing on the Teputa street. Although its my stupid sons clothes, I can assure his cloth-making skill. Its quite famous among themoner so its quite enough for temporary clothes." Promoting his sons shop eh... I politely refuse when hes offering to draw a map, its enough with oral instruction so I get out of the shop. I almost forgot to take the deposit receipt until I was called by the Mrs. Shopkeeper in hurry. I bought two robes, one is a calming dark brown color and the other is a gaudy red with yellow stripes. The former is as said before, and thetter, lets omit the story behind it. My line of vision went into the valley of the female clerk... Of course I also order shoes on the tailor. 1 for walking in the city, 2 boots for journey. When I came back to the Marthas inn after shopping, the sun was already sinking for the day. Book 1 - 1-7. Open Air Bath, Objective and Sightseeing 1-7. Open Air Bath, Objective and Sightseeing "Satous here. The petty one who doesnt want to get involved with the dangerous looking ve, Satou." Its a dream! My self-suggestion is reaching the limit. Its another world thats most likely a dream, be mypromise. Yes, however small the possibility is, I wont give up. My heart broke when Martha said that a bathroom is not avable except at the lords castle. Since the food and sanitation culture of the town were pretty high, I thought that bathrooms also mattered. I thought of bathing in the room with the tub, but since itd get the room moldy due to the moisture, I was told to do it in the backyard since it also has a well. The backyard is about 6 tatami wide. The well is not that far from the back door, its not equipped with a pump and is the type that uses buckets to draw water, usually used in older days. Im using one of the two wooden tubs avable. I thought that I would struggle but thanks to my high (STR) status, it was easy. Thought they said backyard, the fences are only around my waist high. Even though there are only few pedestrians traffic, there are still some. Its already dim during the dusk but if I take a bath in ce like this, isnt this like an exhibition? When I look around, theres a partitioning screen near the back door. I see, am I meant to use this? After I put up the screen, I started bathing with the cold water. Though its only about as high as my waist, its enough for shielding the view. ...Dang, I forgot to buy soap! Theres probably no shampoo, but if its just soap it should be avable. Lets look for it tomorrow. A womanes out of the back door. Its a blond beauty onter half of her 20. How do I say this, this town has a lot of beautiful woman. Our eyes match. Iya~n. ...Disgusting. Im disgusted with myself. After the woman finished drawing the water into the tub, she started bathing after putting the screen. Theres a screen between us, it is, but! Whenever she moves a little, the upper body is! Well, I estimate it to be D cup, purunpurun, its asserting itself! She did cover it by hand, but it got unexposed asionally... No, no, Im not a DT, I summon all my strength to avert my gaze and go back to wash my body. Restrain yourself my healthy lower body! I nced at the females face, shes wearing an expression full of deliberateposure! As I thought, adult women are nice!! I wipe my clean body with the towel... Wonder where I should put the water. There is no drainage. "Its okay to sprinkle the water on the garden nts. Theres a drainage below the nts." I wonder if I looked pathetic since the woman teach me. I thanked her and went back to the inn after throwing the water. I want you to overlook my nce during my way back. >[Surveince Skill Acquired] >[Poker Face Skill Acquired] I changed into the new robe after bathing, feeling refreshed. The dinner was still mainly vegetables, but the taste really came out, it was delicious. Though I prefer it to be a tad thicker. The service was raw sd. Id be happier if it were meat... I feel that the protein was a bit insufficient, so I took out jerky from my pocket and gnaw on it. I wanted to drink sake, but the customers around me drink an unrefined looking local sake, causing my craving to stop. I want to drink some cold beer~ After the meal, there is no light when Ie back to my room. Not even light from magic. Work harder, Fantasy! When I ask thendy whos struggling with drunken people, "Its 1 copper coin if you want amp", so she says. By the way, themp has to be returnedter. It seems that the guys who are awake stay in the bar to drink the night away, only the guys who want to sleep go back to their room. The toilet is shared together, scooping styled. When I think about it, doing it on the outdoor like I always did until yesterday is better than this. Theres a bundle of straw that looks like a wiping cloth. Since it seem that Id get hemorrhoid if use that, I cut a handkerchief in suitable size and use it. This isnt eco-friendly, but I dont want to save for this kind of thing! Ie back to the room after finishing the business. The light from themp is dim. Theres probably some magic items able to be used as illumination among the loots, but Im afraid that the inn could be half destroyed if I take out the wrong item. The rented room is 8 tatami wide with a single sized wooden bed, there are also chair and desk. The chair having no roller legs is a matter of course, but even the desk doesnt have a drawer. The window is small enough that when you put your face to look outside it feels cramped. I wonder if its for venttion, thendy warned me to close it before I sleep to prevent crime. Fortunately, I can still see the menu screen even in the dark. From now on, lets fill the memo column in the menu with objectives. Act 1. Lets really think about whether this is a dream or reality. For the time being, as to not have anything that Id regretter if this was really a real another world, lets temporary recognize that this is really another world. Yes, temporarily. I cant give up in that regard! Act 2. Lets be wary of the surroundings. Even though I could escape from danger thanks to my high level, I should not act too antisocial that it would hinder me from touring another world. Also, although I dont know how strong they are, there are gods here; lets not be overconfident of my own ability and act careless. Act 3. Lets obtain means for self-defense. I want to obtain a method to neutralize opponents, or skills and magic to weather through a troublesome situation. I want to refrain from raining meteors every time theres trouble. Act 4. I want to find a way back to reality. If its a dream then a way to wake up, if its thrown into another world situation then lets find a way to go back. I dont intend to act too positive though. Act 5. Might as well enjoy the exotic atmosphere. With how real this all feel, sightseeing is enjoyable. My budget is plentiful anyway. Lets ask Mr. knight if theres do-it-all person whos willing to guide me for a tour. Are these all? I added soap in the postscript before I slept. "This is the first time Ive been asked to be a tour guide." So she says, the 20 years old jack-of-all-trades, Nadi-san, whileughing bashfully. Shes not a beauty, but shes full of cute gestures. She must be inly popr. Normally shes a contractor for misceneous job from the worker guild, apparently, hired to be a tour guide is quite unusual. Since walking is a pain, I borrow a roofless horse-drawn carriage to tour the town. "The west street is not too prosperous so the citizen not only deal with the front store, but also various slightly gray goods in the back." "For example?" "Well, something like love potion on the alchemist and pawn shop, moneylender, even brothels exist. The vepany is also located on the same street." I reacted to "ve" word. I dont want to meet that little girl~ I can only feel trouble from her. "Oh? Do you have an interest for ves? Guard job is impossible, but they can be made to carry your load or chore during your journey. Most peddlers usually employ them." "Recently they closed after the stars fell before, but theyre going to resume. They will open 3 days after the day after tomorrow." It seems that the ves that the vepany buy are leftovers from the ve market or in training, theres usually a ve auction held once a month. "If you want to hire guards for the journey, then there are a lot of them gathered in the bar. Since its hard to find trusty ones, in case the need arise, do ask [Jack-of-All-Trades] by all means! The carriage proceed along the inner wall of the west street. "Around here is the craftsmens block. Woodwork, cksmithing, leather craft and many other craftsmen are here. Most of them dont have an actual store. Generally they open small store or stall and directly sell their products to the customer in person." Can they repair weapon and armor over here? "If you have a craftsman acquaintance there then theres no problem but generally to prevent trouble, one usually go to the arms shop as an intermediate. There are high ss arms shops within the inner wall for knights, and shops for soldiers and general public on the Biso street in the eastern town. Hunters like to go to the western town since there are a lot of meat processing stores, there along with an arms shop." Lets just roughly look at each store on the street. It probably wont end in one day. Come to think of it, isnt the lords mansion located in the north? "Youre well informed. Do you want to look inside the inner wall for a bit? Though theres only harvest work to be seen there." Well, Id hate to be mistaken as a food thief if I walk there on foot. The carriage proceed along the western inner wall, toward the narrow street between the inner and outer wall. After advancing for a while we got to the open gate, the soldiers guarding the gate are present too. The driver nods to the guard and continue to enter the northern district. Theres a vast farmnd over there. The carriage continue on the farm road. The farmers are harvesting Gabo, the same fruit I bought yesterday. I dont know if its normal, but there are a lot of kids around elementary school age helping. "Those children are probably from the orphanage, since its currently harvest season, the children from the town might being here to work." Even children work? No more neet?! My face became strange for a little while. "If theyre not from wealthy family, then children around that age normally work." Dont they go to school? WHO please, support Seryuu City! "School? If theyre nobles ore from wealthy family then they usually study in private, but schools only exist in the royal capital." "Furthermore, the Gabo fruits those children harvest are actually staple foods for people with light wallets." Hmm? But the inn serves bread and thin rice porridge, sometimes even stew right? "No well, Monzen inn is rtively high level so they dont serve Gabo fruit. On the west street, most stalls are selling t bread, gruel, and pickled vegetables. It has strong smell, bitter, and hard to chew so the wealthy rarely ever eat it. Since you can eat cheap things until your stomach full, theyre not only eaten by the orphanage children but also by about half of the general popce too." If its like that, wont normal potatoes suffice? "The quantity of the yearly harvest differ. Although the harvest area bes smaller, they could be harvested in one month period and rarely fail. Furthermore it has a property that enable it to fertilize fallow. Thanks to Gabo fruit, the number of orphanages has increased dramatically." What a convenient fantasy fruit. Even opportunism has limit. Even so, Nadi-san is quite knowledgeable... she looks like a literary woman graduated from the royal capital school. "I wasnt raised in the manor inside the wall, the food situation in rural area was pretty terrible." She grew up outside eh, I wonder if the lord has a monopoly. Its a subtle mystery. "Its goblins favorite food. If its not a ce surrounded by wall like this, goblins woulde in a blink of an eye and devour them greedily." "Back in the day, there was an explosive increase of goblins in the northern part of the kingdom, the schr who investigated the cause concluded that its rted to Gabo fruit. In those days, if someone found a Gabo tree they would burn it down, then it began to be used as a food source and now it has be the staple food of the lower strata people. However, even now, if someone finds a Gabo tree, they would burn it down." The wall around the farm is quite a bit lower than the towns wall. Is it around 2 meter and a half? I wonder what that tower standing tall 1 kilometer away is? Its been in my mind since before I entered the farm. Its around 20 meter tall and look surprisingly rugged. "Thats a self defense mechanism built to repulse Wyvern attacks. The one in the castle is for the castles defense, the one here is used when the attackse to the farm." "About 40 years ago when the ck dragon attacked, it yed a very big role. Back then, although a tower half as tall as this was brought down, the records depicting the sessful repelling remain." Repel... Did it escape through the sky? "Leaving aside the Wyvern, as expected, defeating true dragon is impossible. Only someone like the ancestor king, Yamato who was a great magician or Saga empires hero are able to do something like that." ...Hero, eh? "Saga empire has this heros summoning great magic. Since thepensation is enormous, except when the 66 year Demon Kings resurrection cycle begin, its not performed. Yamato-sama and Saga Empires founder were also heroes who were summoned when the world was in crisis back in the day. Its so dreamy." As I thought, these Yamato and Saga-san... I can slightly see through why the holy swords were named Excalibur and such. When the story was finished, the onep tour around the farm was also finished. The carriage went back towards the inner wall. Edited by : Fate Trooper TLN: Sorry the chapter took more time than I thought, chapter 8 will be done shortly, hopefully... Book 1 - 1-8. The Demon, the Knight and the Magician 1-8. The Demon, the Knight and the Magician Satous here. Dumbfounded because the long awaited route abruptly closed. An existence that can only be expressed as a demon descended. Having horns like a ram, dark red glowing eyes, and a jet ck gleaming body. Four arms, bat wings, and a split stinger tail. Truly a demon. The demon mowed down the knights effortlessly. The za became full of toppled carriages and dead bodies scattered around... It suddenly appeared in the middle of a peaceful afternoon. The inner wall is mostly upied by mansions of the nobles and the wealthy, while the shops are only located on the side of the main street leading to the castle. When we arrived at the inner wall, we got off the carriage and started taking a stroll around the luxury shops guided by Nadi-san. "This is the shop who sells the high ss armor for the knights. The shop doesnt only have metal armor. Sometimes they have magic armor avable. Youd need dozens of gold coin for that~" "This one here is thergest jewelry shop around. Especially their service for ruby and sapphire is the best in the kingdom. As formoners, I rmend Liz jewelry across the street." "If you want robes tailored, then this shop is good. Although it had been on the wane for a bit;st year, after the son whoe back from the royal capital seeded the shop, it became awfully popr. Since 1 article cost around 2-3 gold coin,moners donte here but it may be a good idea for merchants who just got a big job to order here to increase their prestige." Nadi-san is so wiki-certified knowledgeable. As expected of a jack-of-all-trades? Although luxurious looking horse-carriagese and go from the castle to the za, the traffic is rtively sparse for our carriage to stop on the road. I wonder if Nadi-san is thirsty after that much talking? "This is the most popr open terrace shop for sweets and tea among women in Seryuu city." Nadi-sans eyes are sparkling. It doesnt seem like a plea, just pure longing. "Nadi-san, my throat has dried up, since were here already lets take a break there." "Yes, I understand. Please go ahead, I will wait here." ...hmm? Suddenly, a lonely decision?! "You dont want to enter, Nadi-san?" "Im sorry, since this is a high ss tea shop..." "Please tell me stories about the castle and the za while we drink. Of course, I will pay for the tea and sweets." Nadi-sans eyes are shining... but it quickly be cloudy. Is it that expensive? Lets be forceful here! "Lets go." I tenderly led her hand inside the shop. I was a bit prepared for it, but a set of tea and sweets are only 1 silver coin. Isnt that cheap? That was what I thought, but considering that amount will let you stay for 5 days in a high ss inn, its probably quite expensive for the general public. Even though its an open terrace cafe, they put stylish marble tables there. The teacup and the pot look expensive too. The tea tastes like an Assam tea. It doesnt seem like they put sugar and milk though. In exchange, they serve it along with sweet baked cookies. It seems that you eat it with cottage cheese or jam spread. Is this that desirable? When I look at the girls in the surroundings, everyone is eating something that looks like hotcakes full of honey cream. So I called the waiter and asked for two serving of the hotcakes. Its 3 silver coin. "Delicious~~~" Its certainly delicious... Particrly the charming happy expression from Nadi-sans face! Even while enjoying the sweets, Nadi-san didnt forget her professional duty, she talked about thend remation of the Seryuu city castle and various other things. Such peaceful afternoon tea time did notst long... Initially, a big shadow passes through the za. Followed by deep bass screams. Crossing the za, a gigantic fireball pierces into the castle. One spire crumbles forward. After the cloud of dust and the sound from the copsed spire expire, the people who were frozen in the za restarted. Screams arise, soldiers urge them to take shelter in angry voice. The four armed demon float in the za while spreading his ck wings. "Is there a custom for a demon toe y in the afternoon in this town?" "There is no such thing! Quickly, lets escape!" >[Nonchnt Skill Acquired] I said something foolish. Nadi-san pulled my arm to urge me to escape but maybe her waist lost its strength, she cant get up. Though its shameful, I look at the situation around me to incite me to act. Somehow I cant digest the acquired information very well. As if my body is moving separately from my head. When the second fireball crosses through the rampart to the castle wall, a semi-transparent blue barrier stretched in the sky, and the fireball stopped. Just before the barrier set, groups of knights and magicianse out of the castle wall. Besiege him! Why dont you guys utilize the castles defense? For someone so pathetic he cant even get up off his chair, I cursed at the knights. Even though I got knowledge about battle only from manga and games... The demonnds on a flower bed in the center of the za. He deliberately choose to fight on the ground instead of in the sky with its advantage. The heavy infantries in the back let loose a rain of arrows. Sounding like violent rainfall, the za is pierced. Unfortunately every arrow that hit the ck body of the demon is repelled. 3 cavalry knights holdingnces on their left hand line up to assault the demon together. The demon exhales purple breath from his mouth toward the knights. Is that a poisonous breath? The face of the knights and the horse who got direct hits look pretty terrible. The knights who lose their vigor fell off their mounts and got kicked by the demon, flying to theirpanions. From the opposite side of those knights, another 3 cavalry rush forward! Although the first two knights got mowed down by the demons tail, the other one who waste sessfully impaled the demons body with theirnce. The knights who got mowed down by the tail stand up, and strike the demon with their swords. The demon parries the knights attack with his ws and roars! Debris and little rocks rise and swirl around the center of the demons jet ck body, the swirling speed gradually increase... A chilling premonition crawls up my spine! I lift my body off the chair. I thought of escaping but Nadi-san, whos still weak in her waist and cant get up, entered my vision. There is no time. Escape is impossible. I pulled down Nadi-san from the chair, and direct the thick marble desk toward the demon as a shield. I couldnt see it from my position, but at this time, the demon unleash shockwaves of vacuum des in all directions. It was close but I managed to hold Nadi-san behind the marble desk. Heavy impact shock the desk. Part of the marble was blown off from the vacuum de. The view from the open terrace bes tragic. The shops surrounding the za are either partially orpletely destroyed. One is even struck with a small carriage terribly. I took a sidelong nce at the demon who began to walk toward the soldiers who were struck with the shockwave, and carry the unconscious Nadi-san to leave the za. I run like the wind toward the main street while carrying Nadi-san. The people who are evacuating are hustling to the inner wall, its a dangerous situation. I turn down a side street before arriving at a packed crowd. Since both my hands are upied, I operated the menu with thought and raise the [3D Maneuver] and [Jump] skill to level 10. Approaching the inner wall, I found a big building. Jumping while alternating between the inner wall and the buildings wall like a ninja in manga, I cross over the inner wall. >[Retreat Skill Acquired] When I check the map, it seems that here is the verge of the east town. I forcibly stop a carriage that happen to pass by and ask the driver to escort Nadi-san to the workers guild. The coachman is reluctant at first but he cheerfully undertook the job when I shove him a gold coin. >[Persuasion Skill Acquired] >[Bribing Skill Acquired] This is not the time to scrimp on money. I rely on the memory from yesterday, and take out a certain item from the storage while running. Edited by : Fate Trooper. Thanks as always! Book 1 - 1-9. Lets Dance with the Demon! [First Part] 1-9. Lets Dance with the Demon! [First Part] Satous here. Finding out my ipetence, Satou. Real demon is way too scary. Especially that roar! Please do try hearing a lions roar while standing close to the cage in a zoo. No matter how safe you know you actually are, if your heart isnt prepared, scary thing is scary. I came to the rooftop of a building where the za can be seen. From there I could see the demon and dozens of soldiers encircling it. Furthermore, the soldiers from the gate are protecting magicians behind them. Maybe the knights are seeing a chance for assault, the cavalries joined into formation with the soldiers in the back. The demon became the victim of the spear thrusts and arrows by the soldiers from the back. Apparently the demon is ying around. The assaults didnt do anything, he catches the soldiers who attack him and seems to enjoy breaking their bones. If the demon is the same existence as the ancient one, the soldiers probably taste terrifying fear and anger from seeing their friends killed. "Now then, its good that Im back, but there is no room to intervene in closebat." My appearance differs from what I wore earlier, now donning a worn-out cloak with a hood. Since I know that itll get dirty anyway, I dont wear the expensive one. I take out the magic gun from my bosom. Its not the handgun type, but the one that resemble rifle with big scope. The demon moves around 300 meter away, so its hard to take aim. Right at the time when the soldiers pull away, the magicians cast magic that buries the lower half of the demons body in the ground. I pull the trigger on this good opportunity while the demon is unable to move. And missed. Apparently I was too tense when I pulled the trigger the line of fire came down a bit. Fortunately I did not identally shoot the soldier. The demon continuously got hit by fire and lightning magic, but encircled by a barrier, he doesnt seem to take any damage. The moment the demon stopped moving I rapidly fire the magic gun, set at the lowest setting. The third shot finally hit! Beside the demon a gauge appeared and decreased by a little bit. "What is this, a game?" >[Shooting Skill Acquired] >[Aiming Skill Acquired] >[Sniping Skill Acquired] In the corner of my view, the small log window disys messages for acquiring skill. Looking away was a bad move. Without any time to avoid, a lightning bolt sent by the demon hit me. After hitting me hard the lightning struck the foothold Im on. The roof of the building got destroyed. >[Lightning Magic: Demon Skill Acquired] >[Lightning Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Paralyze Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Pain Tolerance Skill Acquired] "Ouch ouch, my hands and feet are tingling." If I had to say, it feels like the numbness you got after doing seiza. When I look at my own HP gauge, Ive received 5 point of damage. Come to think of it, I havent checked the level of the demon... Iment for a moment. "How temperamental is that thing?" For the time being, lets quickly look at the important things. Demon tribe, level 62, [Lightning Magic: Demon], [Wind Magic: Demon], [Darkness Magic: Demon], [Fighting], [Flight] skills. I push aside the buildings wreckage. It doesnt seem like Im being pursued. >[Self-Healing Skill Acquired] When I see my HP bar, before I noticed, it has been recovered. Natural healing huh? I move toward other building from the back alley. I assigned skill point for [Pain Tolerance], [Lightning Resistance], [Paralyze Resistance], [Shooting] and [Self-Healing] while moving. I found a 3 story building 100 meters away from the earlier one. I jump over the wall and onto the roof. Since the soldiers surrounding the demon has decreased to less than half, the methods to attack the demon increased for me. I take out bow & arrow from the storage and aim at the demon. I have never used a bow until now, but thanks to the sniping and shooting skills earlier, I somehow understand the aim. "Aim and shoot!" I take a good aim, the moment when the demon stopped... shoot. And missed. The hand which pulled the bowstring hurt. After that, no matter how many I shoot, none hit. Even though I understand how to shoot the bow, there is no result. The enclosing soldiers have be considerably sparse. I discovered a route where I could get close to the demon discreetly, after marking the map I drop down from the roof. I equipped the scale tribes spear. If I knew this would happen Id have gotten leather armor tailored. Holding the spear with both hands, I hide in the shadows. >[Spy Skill Acquired] Since I got a skill that looks useful, I immediately allocate skill points to it. There are several overturned big carriages on the way to the demon. I head there. When I invoke the spy skill, my footsteps disappear. Maybe its just my imagination. The demons roar can be heard and the knights got hit by lightning. That roar seems to be a spellcasting procedure. When the demons attention wanders off, I shorten the distance and thrust the spear from behind! Stab! With that kind of unpleasant sound, the sensation of tearing real flesh is transferred to my hand. Me being a chicken, unintentionally separate my hand from the spear. My hands and legs are trembling. The demons tail strikes the unmoving me from a blind spot, sending me flying 3 meters away. I stopped at the carriage wreckages after rolling on the ground. >[Surprise Attack Skill Acquired] >[Spear Skill Acquired] >[Shock Resistance Skill Acquired] My HP is only reduced by 1 point. However, I dont know whether this is because of excitement or fear from my first close quarterbat, my trembling limbs dont stop. Fortunately the demon turned his attention to the knights who restarted their assault, I take a deep breath many times. The trembling subside for a little. >[Fear Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Reckless Courage Skill Acquired] I equip a small sword and shield made from bronze in the shadow of the wreckages. I left the sword in the scabbard and put it on my waist belt. Usually one would use metal fixture or special belt to hold it but it cant be helped since I dont have it. Lets buy itter. I also prepare a small bow with an arrow. Its an arrow with a bone arrowhead. The demon is only a little over 10 meters away but I still dont think Id hit. The demon lifted an attacking soldier and threw him at the knights. I match the timing to his throwing and dash closer. Shooting the arrow at zero distance unnoticed. >[Bow Skill Acquired] I discard the bow immediately, and sh the demon the moment I unsheathed the sword. The small sword broke. To break bronze in one hit... >[Iai Skill Acquired] >[One-Handed Sword Skill Acquired] While cursing with iprehensible words the demon attacked with poisonous ws. I promptly decide to receive the attack with the shield but its alsoing from the other side, the judgmente in the spur of the moment, using the broken sword to guard. Of course, such thing cant defend the attack and breaks in a single blow from the poisonous w. >[Demon Language Skill Acquired] >[Poison Resistance Skill Acquired] I wanted to immediately enable the poison resistance skill, but there is no leeway to operate the menu in battlefield. I prevent the poisonous wing from the opposite side with the shield, and throw the grip I have in my hand to the demon. >[Shield Skill Acquired] >[Throwing Skill Acquired] While trying to take out a weapon from the shadow of my mantle, I neglected my guard, tumbled by the demons tail I rolled over. Furthermore his foot tramples in pursuit. Fumu! Fumu! Fumu! 3 waves of stomping consecutivelye, my body finally breaks away from the loop on the 4th attack. >[Evasion Skill Acquired] Kicking the ground with strange posture I take a distance from the demon. Finally gaining time, I allocated skill points to [Evasion], [Shield], [Poison Resistance], [Shock Resistance] one by one. Covered by the mantle, I retrieve a dagger and a firewood club from the storage. I slip the dagger on my belt, and hold the club. Somehow I got the feeling that a look of ridicule is floated on the face of the demon. I wonder if demon has self-healing ability, his HP is recovering. There is no such skill in his skill column, is it a specific race characteristic? From the corner of my view I saw the knights readying for the next assault. I carefully measure the distance while preparing the club. Ignoring the knights assault, the demon keep his attention here. I leap and strike the club at the demons bust. It break when it contact the ck body of the demon. I defend from the demons poisonous ws with the shield, avoid the tail sweep with minimum movement and jump. I sh with the dagger. The demon couldnt avoid it but is somehow able to parry with his ws. >[One-Handed Staff Skill Acquired] >[Dagger Skill Acquired] >[Parry Skill Acquired] The knights begin to run towards us, when they reach the middle of the za, I stagger the demon by ramming my shield into it. I jump backward by using the recoil. Leaping over the horses and their riders. >[Shield Bash Skill Acquired] The knights attack once then withdraw, then another one does the same, thrusting hisnce and withdrawing. >[Cooperation Skill Acquired] From the 3 man formation, thest one fails to withdraw due to the demons tail attack. Both the horse and the man topple over. I kicked at the demon who tried to finish the knight from the nk! >[Kicking Skill Acquired] I picked up a spear with broken tip near my foot fallen from the soldier and put back the dagger in the scabbard. As expected, a daggers reach is too short so its easy to parry, its troublesome. I elude the demon by using the spear with a broken tip to gain time so that the knights and soldiers who have fallen from their horses can withdraw. While parrying I also strike some part of the demons feet, sometime hitting the arms carefully as not to make this into unteral defensive battle. >[Two-Handed Staff Skill Acquired] The spear finally broke after bing a prey of the poisonous ws. The demons eyes are shining! Because I have a bad feeling about that I raised the shield and put my whole body in the shadow of my mantle. Its probably some kind of evil gaze attack. Is it charm, paralyze or petrification? The mantle and the shields turned into stone! ...I endured it somehow, only the mantle and shield got sacrificed. It might have been dangerous if I moved a bitter. >[Petrification Resistance Skill Acquired] Since nearing the demon might mean getting petrified, before hees I allocate skill points to [Parry], [Petrification Resistance]. Petrification attacks might not be exclusive to demons alone... Edited by : Fate Trooper. Book 1 - 1-10. Lets Dance With the Demon! [Final Part] 1-10. Lets Dance With the Demon! [Final Part] "Greetings from the battlefield, thementator Suzuki Ichirou, will be sent off by me, Satou." Expect getting even more skills with increasing tension, Satous here. While pretending to be dead behind the mantle, I activate many skills but... I didnt expect for it to cause a situation like that! Well then, lets start "Lets Dance With the Demon [Final Part]"! I take out a two-handed sword from the shadow of my mantle. At the same time, the magicians begin their counterattack, after waiting behind their formation. Fireball, Firestorm, Wind de, Lightning. 3 systematic magics assault the demon one after another, and it alsonds on me who is seemingly petrified near the demon. Furthermore, more attackse after a bit. Stone Bullet, Sandstorm, Water Ball, Snowstorm. Thest one to arrive is simply a pir of light piercing through heaven. >[Fire Magic Skill Acquired] >[Wind Magic Skill Acquired] >[Lightning Magic Skill Acquired] >[Fire Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Wind Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Earth Magic Skill Acquired] >[Water Magic Skill Acquired] >[Ice Magic Skill Acquired] >[Earth Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Water Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Ice Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Light Magic Skill Acquired] >[Light Resistance Skill Acquired] The log flowed at a great speed. Maybe because of my level the damage isnt much, but unpleasant things are unpleasant. The demon seems to think the same, and returned lightning magic to the magicians lot. Probably predicting it, the magicians defended with a barrier before the lightning hit. Already breaking apart from the magic earlier, I shatter the petrified mantle and shield. Being a bit away from the demon, I stand up and immediately jump to close the distance. Aiming at the demons head I swing the two-handed sword. Since the demon tilted his head, the full attack did not connect, but I seeded in cutting one of his horn. >[Two-Handed Sword Skill Acquired] >[Helm Splitter Skill Acquired] >[Air Battle Skill Acquired] >[Weapon Destruction Skill Acquired] The soldiers are looking over here while saying something. Theyre probably surprised that someone who just got shot by barrages of magic could calmly fight. With my disheveled long blond hair swaying on the back and the silver mask reflecting the sunlight, I face the demon. I thought that a hooded mantle would suffice, but it was a good decision to prepare additional disguises as an insurance. After receiving that much concentrated fire the demon finally suffered about 20% damage. I bear the two-handed sword to on my shoulder. I have no problem wielding it, but its hard to bnce my body due to the weight. Its good that I be younger and all, but since my body also became lighter it might be a minus in a battle. For now, the demon is too close to the magicians base. If I dont somehow lead it away from the za... I dont want you to misunderstand me, this is not because some sort of heroism of not wanting any victims. The reason is quite selfish; they do damage the demon, however small it is, so its troubling if theyre all annihted. The demon attacks during the gap where my thoughts derailed. Dashing on the ground, the poisonous ws rushed towards me! Even if tried to shake the demon off with the two-handed sword, it boldly closed the distance not letting me get away. I throw the two-handed sword at the demon to elude the poisonous ws, taking out a hatchet from the mantle and use it to cut the demon. Because the hatchet stuck deeper than I thought, I left it there and avoided the demons counter. >[One-Handed Axe Skill Acquired] While empty-handed, Im exchanging blow with the demon while retreating. Sometimes, I pick up weapons dropped by the soldiers on the ground to add onto the attack. Since I havent activate physical attack rted skills, the damage Im doing is small. Should I break the deadlock soon? Most knights have wounds all over the body, only a few of them are unhurt. There arent any useless shots from the magicians either, seems that they ran out of magic power. Seemingly, its not only me who thinks so, from the castle gate several horsese out pulling a cannon. I position myself to divert the demons attention from the gate until the cannon finished setting up. When I get near the wreckages I draw the demons attention, behind the wreckages, I switch my weapon. I put a cksmiths hammer onto my waist, and wield a two-handed axe and a sledgehammer in each hand. Its not really practical but thanks to my maxed STR, I can wield it just fine. Maybe because I look ferocious, the demons expression be unpleasant. I jump from behind the carriage. First lets strike with the sledgehammer! The demon guarded to the right with both hands but without minding it I shed from the opposite side with the two-handed axe. The axe cut through, and the arm fell! ...I remember, from some manga, about an episode of an arm that had been separated from the body attacking independently. Lets pay attention to that arm... >[Two-Handed Axe Skill Acquired] >[Two-Handed Hammer Skill Acquired] >[Dual Wielding Skill Acquired] >[Herculean Strength Skill Acquired] Though its a different story with a surprise attack, after all fighting using a sledgehammer with one hand is difficult, I fight single mindedly with the two-handed axe. The cannon still isnt prepared yet. The demon inhale greatly. Magic! I close the distance. But, that was a bad move. The demon let out an acid breath! Even though Ive seen it once! Ipletely forgot that it has this kind of attack! I guarded with the axe which immediately broke, the wig and the robe got terribly burnt. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" I go to the nearest cover, throw off the robe behind the bronze statue, and wear a new mantle. I woremoner clothes underneath the robe yet theres also arge hole in it too. If the surface area of the axe wasnt big, my face would have burned... >[Decay Resistance Skill Acquired] >[Quick Dressing Skill Acquired] I allocate [Decay Resistance] and [Quick Dressing] with skill points. I wonder what the variety for skills are, I want a wiki. Since the axe is no longer usable as a weapon, I throw it away; I try to strike once with the cksmith hammer from my waist. Since it didnt seem very effective, I put it back when I got the skill. >[One-Handed Hammer Skill Acquired] >[cksmith Skill Acquired] I think cksmithing is quite different to this... Meanwhile, the cannon instation isplete, but it seems that it will require some time before it could fire. I pick up the sledgehammer which I discarded earlier. Of course the demon doesnt let up his attacks, but whether its because of the avoid skill, or because Im getting used to fighting, Ive reached the point where I have some margins in this fight. I should end this soon... I allocate skill points to [One-Handed Sword]. The cannon seems to be ready to fire. Magicians on both side of the cannon begin to to cast spells. The demon seems to be really worried about the cannon. Its putting up an air. The demon charges toward the cannon during the gap when I avoided its tail attack! I discard the heavy sledgehammer, and pick up a sword lying on the way while chasing the demon. The demon, with agility belying that huge body, jumps over multiple soldiers who block the way. The light soldier with spears immediately cover but they be prey to the poisonous w. But the demon stopped. Just like the demon, I jump over the soldiers and cut one wing off the demon, then I pierce the sword to its leg and stitch it to the ground. After getting the sword skill, I could understand the principle of swordsmanship. The demon only has 30% remaining on its HP gauge. Furthermore, I pull the only remaining arm of the demon to the ground. I intersect the demons arm to its leg, and with my free hand pick a spear left by the killed soldiers earlier to use it to crucify the demon on the ground. >[Fighting Skill Acquired] >[Capture Skill Acquired] I look at the a person who looks like amander besides the cannon whos measuring the timing to shoot the cannon. I fix the demon with another spear, and nodded there. Themander swing down his arm, at the same time, I jump off from the line of fire. The cannon shoots out a buckshot and innumerable wound appear on the demons. Moreover, as a final blow, a magicbo like earlier struck. I wonder if the cannon cant shoot multiple rounds, it didnt finish the dying demon. The magicians probably dont have enough magic power either, only three people cast spells. I could end it if I run there with the sword but lets give the honor of ending the demons life to those guys. Like I said earlier, this is not out of goodwill; even if the opponent is a demon, I dont like killing with my own hand. Its really stupid, but Im from society unrted to violence since a long time ago... Even though I eat meat and fish, I shirk on killing. Putting that aside... The demon used the tattered hand freed from the stitch to lift up its body from the ground, raised a roar and destroyed the cannon with lightning magic. Is there no one who could use a barrier anymore?! Then the slightlyte magicians use magic to shave the little of the demons strength (HP). Furthermore, the knights get off their horses and sidle up to the demon with their long swords ready. ...Itll end after the encirclingpletely, huh. Amen~ The end can already be seen, but the demon hasnt given up yet. The hand which has been restrained by the knights is thrust into its own chest, pulling out a dark red heart. The pulled heart is fast begin to pulse harder. Matching the violent movement, light overflow. The knights hurriedly try to destroy the heart, but they dont make it in time. With loud bursting sound, the heart breaks apart! When the light subsided, several magicians who set up barriers have be corpses in a heap. Only the lower half remaining of the demons dead body. The ground is gouged in a fan shaped form following the demons direction toward the castle gate, the gate itself has been partially destroyed. The demons corpse falls apart and bes ck dust. I slip into the alley during the mor and hide myself. >Title [Combat-Ready] Acquired >Title [Skilled Warrior] Acquired >Title [One Who Dances With Demons] Acquired >Title [Hero] Acquired ...I wonder if thest one is sarcasm. Book 2 - 2-1. Disaster Relief and the Shrine Maiden 2-1. Disaster Relief and the Shrine Maiden Satous here. Feeling like a veteran warrior, but after all Im just an average citizen, Satou. Although its hard to call this a victory, for once, the battle is over. Hereafter is the battle of lifesaving and rebuilding. Its about time for a harem candidate to appear, right? I take off the robe and mantle in a deste back-alley. Ovepping with all map exploration magic to check for human sign, I also took off my disguise. Well its just a wig and a mask though... I put the disguise set and the robe in the forbidden folder inside the storage. Which robe should I use now? I take out a uselessly gaudy robe. This one should be okay. I decide to return to the street after changing to the gaudy robe. Of course, using a different route. Theres a soldiers corpse stuck on the tree branch along the way. To be flown to this ce.... I join my hands to pray for it. For now lets return to the za after performing an obligatory prayer. "Err... The gaudy person over there~." ...Somehow theres a voiceing down from the tree. Confirming on the radar, the corpse earlier isnt a corpse at all, somehow its quite alive. I look up. "Im sorry, could you call some soldiers? Its okay to do it after the battle in the za is over." The first impression is quite favorable due to the absence of "help me". However even though the soldier is caught in the trees branches... The hands and feet arent turned toward strange directions. Now then, is there any scaffolding to help the soldier? ...Guess Ill just kick that window andnd on the other branch. I fly to branch near the soldier. In consideration for possible fracture, Ind while trying not to shake the branch. "Well then, Ill carry you down so please dont move." "Eh, how did you get here? Please dont push yourself and just call the other soldiers!" I silently carry the soldier in my arms. If the soldier has fractured bones thennding on the ground could be dangerous... Since there are at least 4 meter until the ground. Thus, I jump to the slightly higher roof next to the branch. "Though I jumped while taking care not to jolt you as much as possible, are you all right?" "Yes, that surprised me but Im fine." I move from roof to roof in search of a house with an exit from atop the roof. There is a lot of unairedundry, it probably got left behind after the demon came. After checking for people on the radar, I get out of the house to the alleyway. I carry the soldier in princess hug to the za. "Hey, I have a little question..." "Yes, what is it?" "Even if you were blown away by the demon, isnt it too far?" This isnt a gag manga. From the za to here is more than 10 meter apart. "I got blown away by the attack of that demon, since I would have died at that rate, I used magic to decelerate my falling speed. Although I was already running out of magic power. I was at loss when I got caught on that branch." Magic seems to be usable even if one isnt a magician... There is a temporary relief station in the za. A bit away from the relief station, mats are ced and several people are lined up there... Its not for the injured but for corpses huh... "People who were rescued from the wreckages, please gather over here." A woman in white coat shout for injured people to assemble over there, so I head there. "For people who are holding the patient, please keep a little distance away from their body." So she says, I stretch my arm to make a gap on my chest. "I will cleanse the dirts, it may be surprising, so please dont drop them." " Soft Wash." I got drenched along with the soldier. Certainly the dust and the blood (from the soldier who died first earlier) on the robe are gone. >[Life Magic Acquired] Its certainly a very useful magic. If there is this kind of magic then I wonder if bathing isnt needed? "I will dry it immediately." " Dry." "Itsplete. Well then, please wait inside the circle drawn with chalks over there. Thats the ce where we gather injured people." The white coat head toward the next person. This is the first time I heard magic chant in close proximity but rather than word, I heard irregr sound instead. I guess it feels like the musical notes from a DTM software? Though its not life-threatening the people who have broken bones are gathered there. Its full right after we got in. I dont have any injury, Im here in order to learn new skills. Two girls with priestess-like clothes and kind atmospheres quietly approach, each apanied with their attendants. "Now the Parion shrine maiden will grant you their miracle. Everyone, please be silent." The attendant with big build shouted so to the injured peoples. And out of nowhere, the attendant with small build tells the tense people, "Please rx your body~". After the injured people calmed down, the shrine maiden begin the magic chant. (Omitted... Its too long, priestess-san.) Area Heal. >Holy Magic: Parion Belief Acquired Most people seems to be healed by the magic just now. The two attendants go around to give additional healing for people who need them. The big attendant said, "Since its a bone fracture, please rest quietlyter", while giving first aid to the soldier I carried. Oh yes, this isnt a BL okay? Even though the soldier is still physically growing, she is an actual woman. Now then, Ive learned various magic but I dont know their chant, there are magic shop and bookstore that sell magic books in the za, but the stores were destroyed so theyre probably closed now... "The good you do for others is the good you do for yourself." Lets make myself popr with the bookstore and the magic shop by helping them with selfish reasons in mind. A carriage is half buried under the magic shop. After confirming that there are no survivor near the carriage, I pull it out. ...When I think about it, Im standing out by doing this, arent I? Theres a corpse in terrible condition stuck on the carriage, nausea is swelling up inside me... Im weak with gore so please pardon me. The inside of the magic shop has been destroyed but it seems that the people inside are fine because of a back door. Since I see peoples figure on the radar beyond the back door, thinking that theyre fine I head toward the bookstore. The front wall of the bookstore is destroyed, it looks like itll copse any minute now. When I peek inside, numerous bookshelves have been toppled and books are scattered around. From the map, it seems that there are two people squashed under the bookshelves. The bookshelves is lined up edge to edge, thanks to them being made with dense ebony, theyre very heavy. I raise the bookshelves ? I cram the book between the shelves ? Whenever I raise a bookshelf the leftovers books get in the way and then I cant raise the next bookshelf so the work take quite some time. Also partly because Im afraid that the shelf will break if I try to forcefully raise it. 1 hour after the work begin, I finally able to rescue a person. Its a boy of around 10 years old. Hes unconscious but hes breathing. The HP is about half, I stop working and bring him to the relief station. I didnt forget to tell them that the boy was rescued from the bookstore. Its not the priestess from earlier, but a person that looks like a magician who heals people with water magic. Huh, healing magic can be done with many elements. There are more priests now but they all dress differently, I wonder if there are different sects. Now then lets stop procrastinating and get back to work. Because the one left who need rescuing is certainly the storekeeper! I continue the mundane work of raising the bookshelves and stowing away the books, until finally I was able to help the old man storekeeper buried in the books. He didnt get crushed under the bookshelves but he seemed to be squashed by the fallen books, his HP is quite low. Hes conscious though. "Thank you very much for helping me." Its an austere voice quite fit to be a seiyuu. What a romantic gray haired old man, he mustve been quite popr back in the day. Outside the store, the old woman and the daughter havee back. It seems that they went shopping to the west gate which was closed until just now. I carry the old man to the relief station. The old woman also follows. The daughter remains in the store to clean things up. In the relief station, the injured people who havee have increased even more. As expected the healer cant catch up. The two healer priestess attendants from earlier run out of MP and are sitting on the couch. I search through the storage... there. I take out 3 MP recovery medicine from my pocket and give it to the two attendants. Its a service for the skill I got earlier. At first the big attendant was suspicious but after he knew that it was MP recovery medicine he thanked me. ...but, please stop drinking it in one gulp while having one hand in hip. You look like an old man. The priestess is silent with a pale face looking down. I wonder if shes tired from using too much magic. I leave the storekeepers to the relief station and head back to the store to help with the clean up. I had forgotten the important matter. The daughter of the bookstore. Her name is Semone-san. Shes actually the granddaughter, and big-breasted! Its hidden by the clothes, but its unmistakably E cup! With a long blond hair and a pair of blue eyes, shes about the same age as Nadi-san! Im correcting the bookshelf positioning while having a calm idle talk with her, Im enjoying the work while cing the books which lost their binding in a box. I love organizing books~ I mark all the interesting book during the cements. Arrow marks can be seen in plenty through AR. When the day is about to be dark the storekeeperse back. I politely refuse the invitation for dinner, I purchase 3 books that catch my attention and go home. They wanted to give it as a thanks, but Ipromise with just having slight discounts. "Royal Capital Tourist Guide","Introductory Book for Life Magic", and "Life Magic Book" which should be 2 gold coin and 3 silver coin be 2 gold coin with the discount. ...Unfortunately, the bookstore daughter is married. The husband is a magician... >Title [One Who Prays for the Dead] Acquired >Title [Rescuer] Acquired >Title [One Who Protects Books] Acquired Book 2 - 2-2. Lets Learn Life Magic! 2-2. Lets Learn Life Magic! Satous here, even though there are many encounter, too bad that it immediately end, Satou. Is it the face! Its the face isnt it! Because there were various things happening yesterday, I was fast asleep right after dinner. Today is a reading day! ...Is what I thought, but the room is dark. There is a window for light to get through but its still not enough to make books readable, its too dim. If Im not mistaken theres an open terrace cafe neighboring this inn. Lets eat a breakfast special on the coffee shop. I dunno if it exist but... The tavern in first floor of the inn is crowded with people who are taking breakfast. It seems that the customers has increased a bitpared to yesterday. I give the key to thendy since Im going out. Martha-chan happily greets me when Ie out of the inn. This old man is dazzled by your morning radiance. The gate also looks remarkably busier than the day before yesterday. Lots of big carriage are going in and out pulled by peasant-looking people. Do they not use cows or horses to pull it? I immediately find the coffee shop when I look around outside. Its slightly farther away than what I remember. It seems that the coffee shop use the indoor for meal while the open terrace is for tea time. When I naturally ask the waitress, it doesnt seem that its the owners decision to do that. Because the inside of the shop is a bit dark, I secure a seat on the open terrace for easy reading. For breakfast, I order a fruit and sandwiches. The sandwich has ham, vegetables and cheese sandwiched between the malt bread. The fruit juice is simr with Citrus. It tastes a bit richer than orange. The cup isnt made of ss but copper but since its cold, its still quite delicious. I wonder if its cooled using life magic? My motivation to learn the magic increases~ ? Oh, yeah, there are 3 waitresses. A 20 year old plump red head, a 16 year old slender chestnut-colored hair with an impressive teardrop mole, and thest one is a girl who looks younger than 12 with a long ck hair. Everyone is working cheerfully. While enjoying these sights, I read the introductory book for life magic. Life magic is a magic not ssified in any of the four main element of magic, its a collection of magic useful for daily life. Its a magic iparably weakpared to the elemental one. In exchange the required magic power is not much, at the level where people who cant use attack magic can use it. Nevertheless, even with so many convenient spells, most magicians look down upon life magic. They call magicians who can only use life magic, spell-users, and rather than as magicians, these people are treated as town handymen. Because of this prejudice there are only a few magicians who learn life magic. There are evenmentations regarding this written in the book. "Good morning, Satou-san!" I was greeted from outside the terrace. Its Nadi-san. I thought that shes still in shock from yesterdays event but she looks surprisingly energetic. Shes strong even for an energetic archetype! "Good morning. How is your condition, Nadi-san?" "Thank you very much for your help yesterday. Not only did you help me get away from a dangerous location, you even sent me with a horse carriage." "Its fine, it wasnt much." Since shes here, I offered her a chair. "Is that a book on life magic?" "Yes, I bought it yesterday hoping to at least be able to use the basics." Since my life magic skill is level 10, the only thing remaining is the chants though. "For life magic, I rmend to practice Water Spring or Dry, depending on your main element. Most books usually rmend Ignition but if you cause fire in the town, it could be dangerous." Certainly, its just as she said. "If its Water Spring then you can store the water in a bucket, but please dont use the metal cup beside you since its easy to scratch." Do I draw the water from vapor? "If its Dry then you can practice using wet clothes ced on a hanger." Its quite a scientific talk. Even though its fantasy. "Thats right, Does Satou-san not use a cane? You cant use magic if you dont equip a cane." What! Theres such restriction. Come to think of it, the magicians from before did have it, the life magic user was also using a cane. Wait, how about that soldier? And the priestess didnt have one too. "Do you mean Parion priestess? If so then they have holy mark in ce of a cane. The soldier probably had other kind invocation tools or maybe a backup short cane?" "Nadi-san, what is invocation tool? Is it different from a cane?" "Invocation tool is something like ring or the likes of essory, functioning like a cane, its an item used to assist the activation of magic. The effect is lower than a cane, but its expensive so there are few magicians who have one. Although for a job like magic swordsman where its not possible to use a cane then its a necessity." As expected of the live Wiki. The one woman encyclopedia, Nadi-san. Cane huh... There are various type of magic wand in the Storage. But the effect is too strong, its scary. If possible, Id like to practice with cheap things first. But the magic shops in the town center wont be in operation for a while, I wonder where I could get one? "Nadi-san, Do you know anywhere I can buy a short cane?" "Then the magic shop in the central... But as expected, its closed because of yesterday, right? I think you can buy one from the alchemy shop in the west town." I make a note of the way to the alchemist shop from Nadi-san. Then after telling me the important points to note in the west area, Nadi-san went back to her work. Now that its lunch time in the open terrace, the customers have increased. I finished reading the introductory book just as I finished eating pasta for lunch. ...Why is this fantasy town very peculiar about taste! 10 minutes after Ive entered the western area, the content of the dummy purse Ive hanged on my waist is gone. The bottom of the purse is cut and the content is no more, though there were only pennies inside. From looking at the log, it was not a pickpocket. Its really a game-like function. Ive passed through the area where theyre selling daily necessities, and suspicious looking shops began to increase in number. Sexy women and evil looking old men can be seen wandering around. Theres a square in the center of the west area. The alchemy shop is further ahead. Street stalls are lined up in the square, selling birds, cattle and the likepeting with each other. On the entrance of the square, a merchant is announcing something about ve market. It seems that itll be open for 3 days from tomorrow night. When I look at it carefully there are boys and girls with ve cors on their neck standing in line with cattle. Half of them seems to be hurt. Every one of those ves have dead eyes. The cattle look healthier than them. I had the urge to buy them all, but its only for self-satisfaction so I stopped. Its not the end even after theyre released after all. ...Isnt this just an excuse? Coming out of the square, brothels lined the streetside. I subtly feel like this is a period drama. Still, lewd professional older woman are the best, right? Rather than an unwilling ve, a pro well versed in sexual culture is better. Tonight, lets go to a shop with beautiful older women! I wonder if there are cabaret? Id love to have a lewd conversation over a bubble bath but... The main topic has been grandly derailed. The alchemy shop seems to be located in the middle of this brothel street. Theres probably a high demand for drugs~ I wonder if its thanks to Nadi-sans advice of only walking on the center of the road, Ive arrived at the alchemy shop without being dragged to an alleyway. No wait, there was that pickpocket so it wasnt entirely safe... "Good afternoon. Are you open for business?" Theres a dwarf on the counter inside the shop. Let me say this, its not cute at all. Its a small old man about 1 meter tall. Is he a gnome? Or a hobbit? The AR indicate that hes of a fairy race. When I look better the "Earth Fairy (Gnome)" indicatione up. "If youre window-shopping, Go away." Aw, how cold. ...This isnt a pun okay? "Id like to buy a short cane, do you have any in stock?" "Spell-user eh? There are cheap, expensive, and really expensive one, which one do you want?" So rough~ "Please show me the cheap and the expensive one." The shopkeeper take a wooden and a copper short canes out. The short canes look like something a certain famous British boy had, its a simple wand. If you dont understand, then please imagine an orchestra conductors baton but a bit thicker. I stare at each of the canes and their performances are disyed on the AR. The wooden one has [Magic Activation Support + 3][Magic Effect Expansion -2], and 2 big copper coins market price, then the copper one beside it has [Magic Activation Support +3],[Magic Focus Support + 2],[Magic Effect Expansion +2], with 3 silver coins quoted as the market price. To be frank, even if I can see the performance I dont understand where the difference is. The copper cane seems to have better performance, but the wooden one looks something that a magician would have, so I buy that one. The shopkeeper looks displeased since I choose the cheaper one. I might as well buy some medicines here. Thats right, if youre talking about alchemy then its potion. "Are there manual and tools forpounding?" The shopkeeper grins whileughing. He probably think that Im an easy mark. [Introductory Book for Medicine Compounding, Practical Writing],[Book of Poison and Antidote][Book of Illness and Treatment], 5pound tools set with extravagance cases, medicinal nt harvesting set tools, and chemical mixtures for beginner set. "These are all!" So he said after piling them all up. ...Hmm? Am I being tested? The magic imbuing tools have a [Magic Imbuing Type Fake] status. The others are genuine. "Is there no other one for this magic imbuing tool? Its not to my liking." I openly point out the fake. Its how an adult interact. "Fumu, its a tool used to nitpick amateur who doesnt understand a thing." He somehow looks happy. Its not only reflected on his face but the atmosphere has also softened a bit. This time he takes out 3 imbuing tools. One is decorated with high-ss looking ornament, another is a tool that looks like it has been used a lot, and thest one is a cheap-looking and obviously fake tool. The high ss one is especially equipped with magic, when I hold it up and move my hand, it emit a weak green light. It goes without saying that the expensive one is a fake. "Then, I choose this one." Of course I picked the well used one. The market price is 15 gold coins eh. At any rate, does a beginner spell-user whoes to buy a cheap short cane look like someone who has money? "I see, so you choose that one... If you have this one, then you wont need another, beside raw materials, even after youve be a veteran alchemist. "How much is it?" "10 gold coins." Eh, isnt it much cheaper than the market price? The shopkeeper grins when he see my face. "Just as I thought, you have the appraisal skill." The shopkeeper looks proud with his guess. I dont have such a skill. >[Appraisal Skill Acquired] Lets not argue back... "Is it really okay with 10 gold coins?" "Yeah, Im saved if someone as capable as you studies alchemy." When I think about it, isnt this thanks to haggling skill? I pay the price and receive the books among other things. As one expect, my bag doesnt fit. I decided to return to the hotel while holding the books in both hands. I leave the shop after thanking the shopkeeper. The things I need to do increase again. I will learn alchemy after Ive learned life magic! Book 2 - 2-3. The Chant, the Soldier and the Noisy Afternoon 2-3. The Chant, the Soldier and the Noisy Afternoon Satous here. Waving the short cane, rather than a magician I feel like a conductor. Conductor skill doesnt appear. Im a bit disappointed Satou. The harem g seems to be still so far away. After I returned to the hotel, I put away the alchemy sets. I wanted to put it inside the <>, but from what Ive heard from Nadi-san during the tour, the item was popr for the wealthy back in the era of the ancestor king Yamato, however, nowadays its only attainable for the army, higher-ranking nobles, or a very prosperous merchant. Since its like that, I cant use it casually. Its not a problem if some thieves caught their eyes on it, but if it was a noble then it could be impossible to continue touring this city. Following the instruction from Nadi-san yesterday, I fill a bucket full of water from the Hell Water Jug. I dip a cloth to the water and squeeze it. I take out a pot I bought yesterday and put the cloth there. All right, preparationplete! Its time for the chant for Dry! "Lu l li lu...?" Even though I can read the word, I cant pronounce it! Do I need to read 100 character in one minute fast? What kind of impossible game is this? Then, I continued to practice chanting while feeling discouraged but I wasnt able to in the end. Cloth will get dry even if I dont use magic but Im not happy about this at all. "Okay! Lets ask for some help!!" I get up clenching my hand! When in trouble its Nadi-san! Lets ask for some advices from Nadi-san. "Nadiemo~n, please help me~." Even while feeling like clinging to a straw, Im heading to the Workers Guild. ...But unfortunately, Nadi-san is absent. Since Nadi-san doesnte back even until evening, Im going to the bookstore in the central district. There should be other books about Life magic beside the ones I bought. On the way there, I was called to the clothing store. Apparently, my order has beenpleted early. I wonder if the shopkeeper remember when I said that I didnt have change of clothes, so he hurried the order. Lets receive it after that much trouble. "It really suits you well." "Yes, you look like a heir of a bigpany or a noble." The shopkeeper and his wife praise me highly. To confirm the size I take a pose in front of a full-length floor mirror. However isnt this better than the sample back then? No, its not a self-praise. "Indeed, and its better than the sample." "Thats right! Since its a rush order, I asked a different tailor than the usual, but this fine lines and sewing are well done, truly splendid! Really~ thanks to the customer, I found a nice tailor." How do I say it, I feel like apologizing. After this much, lets just wrap my cloth earlier and wear this new one now. When I get to the gate I was asked to present the ID card. ording to the gate soldier, it seems that some thieves got in after the disturbance, so its now required to present your identification. In the za, most stores along the main road are open. Because most of the fight happened in front of the castle gate, beside few unlucky shops most are unscathed. I bought tea leaves in a specialist shop facing the za shown by Nadi-san yesterday, I also bought some spices from a spice shop. On the luxury food store I bought rice, miso, soy sauce. Like I said, why is this fantasy-(abbreviated)? In front of a tavern in the za, a bard is singing a poem about the yesterdays demon and the knights with a full sense of reality. ...Isnt the mysterious silver mask a bastard child of the earl? Such songs are sung. The mask was actually tin but it has been promoted to silver. Since I rtively enjoyed it, I gave him a silver coin. ...I was a bit ashamed though! How many detours could it be just to go to a bookstore. "Satou-san, thank you very much for yesterday!" Semone-san greets me with smile inside the bookstore. Apparently, today is her turn to look after the store. "Hello Semone-san. How is the old mans condition?" "Yes, he was healed with magic, but since hes of age, my grandmother is watching after him to rest for 2-3 days." Old man, youve got a good grandchild, Im envious. Im gossiping some misceneous things to cushion for the real talk. "Youre searching for books regarding the way to practice chanting of life magic?" "Yes, I was able to understand the exnation on the book I bought before, but Im struggling to actually chant it..." "Umm, Satou-san, Life magic skill is rtively easy to remember, but normally youd need 3-5 years of training to master it. Moreover, even with that much training, 80% people usually end up in failure." But I got the skill after receiving the life magic once? Its a cheat after all... "Umm, even if you already have Life magic skill from the beginning, people who can remember the chants are..." Lets hear it since I have nothing to lose anyway. "A person who has a gift? Right, There are people whoe from long heritage of magician family having magic skill right from birth, but a person like that usually has family members who can use magic..." There is no need to learn from textbooks... is what she wanted to say, eh. It cant be helped, Im just gonna buy vocal training and acting rted books. Lets start improving my flow of speech. The magic shop facing the main street is covered with something that looks like a tarpaulin. Its closed just as I thought. "Hello, nimble onii-san." Turning my head, there, a girl wearing a in yet elegant one piece tilts her body forward while looking at me with upturned eyes. With a slender body and long straight bob hair, shes a charmingly beautiful girl. "Hello soldier-san, youre wearing a lovely dress today." >[Lip Service Skill Acquired] Please dont interrupt my talk... "Ehehe~, since we seldom have rest, there arent many chances to wear this~" "About yesterday, have your bone fractures healed?" "Yes! I want to say that, but the ce where it break still asionally hurt so I thought of going to the temple." Just to make sure, shes the soldier I saved from a tree yesterday. "Can you not heal yourself?" "There is no healing method in wind magic you know." I see, each element has their own forte. "Ah~ Zena is boy hunting~~!!" "Oh, its true, Putting aside the face, hes well dressed, furthermore, hes younger! Youre good, Zena." "You girls, please dont make fun of her. Even though shes ate bloomer, that girl works hard, lets just watch over her warmly." I wonder if theyre soldier-sans friend, some noisy girls are standing in front of a shops entrance while whispering to each other closely. Theres a subtle insult mixed in oi. Soldier-sans name is Zena eh, its a good nutritious sounding name. Zena-san is opening and closing her mouth silently with a red face. This kind of reaction is cute~ "Y, youre mistaken. Im just thanking him for saving me yesterday." The three girls harden a bit after hearing that. "By saving you, dont tell me!!" "That silver masked hero-sama?!" "It cant be! He was brandishing a sledgehammer and a two-handed axe together you know? This delicate looking boy cant possibly do that." "No... thats not it." Zena-sans word doesnt reach the three girls. "But isnt his height match?" "Isnt the color of the hair different? That gentleman was blond." "And hes not using a mask." "Mou, please hear me!" Zena-san shouts with her whole body! The three girls finally pay her an attention. "This man carried me who wasnt able to move due to injury to the relief station yesterday!" "Ah, you mean that kind of [[helped me]]." "But then, thats a golden opportunity in a way!" "Dont liken her with you, Zena doesnt have such resourcefulness in her." Yep, its noisy. This is for Zena-san to meddle with. The three of them feel like theyre cheering for her with no malice or sarcasm, they probably cherish her. I wonder if its a good time to interrupt them. "Pleased to meet you, Im Satou, a peddler. Im nning to stay in this city for a while, pleased to make your acquaintance." "Onii-san, youre really not Zenahis boyfriend?" "I just met her yesterday. Furthermore, I only knew her name after everyone here called her such." "But but, for Zena to wear a skirt and go on a date!" "It is not a date." (Zena) "But you never wore a skirt, even on holidays before." Zena-san and the three girls who looks like the same age as her are lively exchanging words. "Id love for you to go on a date with Zena-san. This girl, even with her age, never takes a walk with an opposite sex, let alone a boyfriend." "Yep, even if shes a fallen noble with no gold or status, shes a good girl. Shes t-chested but shes an adept wind user with promising future as a soldier." The remaining two also rmend Zena-san. I like her personality. In five years, after she bes a bit well-rounded, Id like to make an advance~ Zena-san stop her quarrel and goes back here. "Were not fallen!! My little brother properly inherited the rank. Although its true that we dont have gold or status in government..." So Zena-san is a lower noble. ...She didnt object about the t-chest. "Lets stop ying around with Zena-san and go back to the castle. If werete for the shift, themanders special training awaits." "La~ter~ then, Zenahi. Lets hear about various things thoroughlyter~" "Zena, push through with sex appeal and defenselessness! Show your guts!" The three girls reluctantly return to the castle. Zena-san is relieved while looking a bit ashamed. Hmm? One girl went back here in a trot and gave Zena-san something. Zena-san initially has a nk look, but after she understand what the handed over thing is, her face turn bright red. Probably expecting this reaction, the girl is going back to her friends while saying "Good luck~". Zena-san secretly puts the thing she got in her pocket, and I dont intend to pursue it. Because Im an adult, yep. Book 2 - 2-4. The Afternoon Date with Soldier-san 2-4. The Afternoon Date with Soldier-san Satous here. Rather than a hero, I want to be a magician. Chanting (aka DTM), such impossible game broke my heart. I was healed a bit after the girls talk with Zena-san and her friends. "Im sorry for all the fuss. Theyre not bad girls, its just that it was unusual that Im with a man..." Shesing with upturned eyes. It doesnt feel mischievous like in the beginning, this time it really looks timid. "They look like fun people. I dont particrly dislike it." "Im happy if you think that way. That remind me, you looked troubled in front of the magic shop earlier, is something the matter?" "Yes, I hit a roadblock in my magic chanting training. I was wondering if they have books concerning chanting practices, but as you see theyre closed." "Satou-san, youre, ummm is it fine to call you Satou-san?" "Of course its fine." Im already calling you Zena-san without permission. "Is Satou-san not only a nimble peddler but also a magician in training? That remind me, today youre not wearing gaudy clothes~, I think this one match you better." So fixated on nimble part, this person is. "I want to be able to use Life magic so Im training on it, but I just cant get the chanting part right..." "Lets see, for wind magic, people usually start with but if they tries to forcefully chant it, it usuallye out like, lyu~lia~lule li~o. If its just memorization, then most people can do it." Zena-san is tilting her head with "I wonder how I should exin this"-look on her face. "Rhythm. Yes, please try to slowly recite the chanting and remember the rhythm. Then while keeping the rhythm gradually increase the chanting speed so it be !" I see~, however, even if what she said isnt exactly a secret, isnt it still something that shouldnt be easily taught to other people? "Rhythm huh... I understand, thank you very much professor. Ill practice hard in that direction." "Yes, Im happy that I can help you." Zena-san smiles. I should give her something as thanks. Ive decided to go together with Zena-san halfway to the Parion temple in the west district. "Speaking of which, how long did Zena-san practice to be able to use wind magic?" "The real training was 3 years, but in hindsight, Ive done various things during everyday life in preparation to be a magician~" I wonder what kind of things? ...I hope its nothing serious. "In order to learn the history of magicians, from when I was a child, I was made to read aloud picture books for children, poem singing, practice to read lines smoothly, abdominal breathing... Toys for detecting the flow of magic. Even the childrens ys were for the sake of training to be a magician." Zena-san looks a bit gloomy for a second. "Its not like I bear ill will toward my parents for raising me like that you know? Learning magic is fun anyway, and I have an objective to fly in the sky someday." But there is no other road to choose from the beginning... "Satou-san. Why does Satou-san want to learn life magic? Is it because its useful for business?" "No, since there is no bath in the inn, I was thinking if I have magic then I wouldnt have to take a bath outside..." Ah, shes amazed. She looks me in the eyes directly, and bursts aughter. Is it that interesting? "Ahahahaha! Th, this is the first time Ive seen a person who has such reason for wanting to be a magician." Seemingly hitting the spot, Zena-sansughter doesnt stop. "Is it that strange?" I think that its rtively proper reason though. Dont you want to make inconvenient thing easier? "It is strange!" An immediate answer. "Because if you have the drive and the fund to learn life magic, isnt it faster to just build a bath in your house? And you can just buy ves for the job of boiling the bath." Its like that huh~ I will do things I could do myself! Id like to think like that, but even over here, its normal to hire people to work, since thebor costs seems to be cheap. "Mister, please buy some flowers." When we got to the west street, a little girl carrying a small knitted bag filled with flowers immediately stops us. The little girl stops while holding out a flower. Ive catch sights on her various time before but this is the first time she calls out to me. I wonder if people apanied by woman are easier sells? Shes well thought out even though shes just a little girl. "Okay, how much is it?" "A penny for a bundle." I receive the flowers in exchange for a penny. The little girl happily thank me and go toward the next customer candidate. I present the flower to Zena-san. Zena-san looks surprised. No well, there is no other choice than this isnt it? "Umm, is it fine to take it?" "Yes, Id be troubled if you dont receive it." Since I cant throw it away. Zena-san bites her lip while looking very happy. Huh? Is it something to be so happy about? ...Well, I guess its fine as long as shes pleased. "Thats right, Satou-san. Do you have any business after this?" "No, after chanting practice I have noting in particr " ...Theres alchemy, but I can do that anytime. "Th, then, why dont we go to the street stalls on the way to the temple?" "Yes, Im fine with that. If possible, Id like you to tell me the specialties of this town." Zena-san probably never had experience of inviting someone herself, her face turns bright red halfway during the suggestion. Since its just me, you dont have to be so tense youre fumbling words. That remind me, when was it decided for me to go along until the temple? She did me a favor regarding the secret of chanting, and I shouldntin since its a date with a girl. "Specialties is it? Leave it to me!" Shes full of confidence. I could expect something, maybe. "This is made from sweet potatoes, steamed sweet potatoes are filtered to be jams which then kneaded together to make breads. Its a Seryuu citys specialty from long ago." Something that looks like sweet potato kneaded for bread huh. Quite a subtle presence... "These are deep fried bat wings spread with ck miso." It seems that Zena-san doesnt know the cuisines name either. The shopkeeper who couldnt stand shutting his mouth any longer tells us. ...Its Dragon Wing Fries. It seems to be foods said to bring luck. "And then these are things Im taught by Lilio. Ah, Lilio is the smallest girl from the trio earlier." Putting aside the girls name. The thing that Zena-san rmends is ...light brown? ...I wonder what is it? For the time being I bought two serving for two pennies from the stalls uncle seller. I guzzle the brown liquid using the straw plugged into it handed by the uncle seller. Its a starch syrup! "Starch syrup huh. Its nostalgic~" "You knew about it~" She looks a bit disappointed. I should have been surprised ...Im sorry. "The starch syrup that I know is colorless and transparent, I didnt know what this was." "Noble-sama, the colorless transparent syrups are high-ss items made using expensive grains and sugars, this one is intended formoners and uses sweet potatoes, gabo fruits and malts so its light brown." The uncle seller interrupted with overreaction. Whos a noble? He didnt say it to Zena-san only. "Mister, I ammoner you know. I got to drink the colorless and transparent syrup from an acquaintance long ago. I didnt know that its a luxury." I mean, its 200 yen a pop on the festival. Afterwards, we enjoy ourselves by going around various stalls while plodding the crowds. Its a good afternoon. Book 2 - 2-5. The Temple, the Beastkin Girls and the Stone Throwing Afternoon 2-5. The Temple, the Beastkin Girls and the Stone Throwing Afternoon Satous here. "Every cloud has a silver lining", Im contemting such phrase. The peaceful afternoon I enjoyed yesterdaypletely changed. Well then, the afternoon series, troubles arc will begin... A little distance away from the street stalls, theres a Parion temple. In the east street, there are only street stalls in the main street. There are some people gathered in front of the temple. "I wonder what happen?" "Lets check it for a bit." Zena-san rushes over there. Seeing this quick change of pace, shes really a soldier. Zena-san asks what happen to the the big priestess attendant from yesterday. Zena-san is pping her hand it around. She seems to be grateful about something. I wonder what theyre talking about? When I got closer as I walked I only heard thetter half of the story. By the way, the conversation that Ive heard, "...then how about the Garleon temple on the east street. The temple there also has military contact so medical treatment shouldnt be a problem. Its on east street but youre apanied by a man so strange fellows probably wont approach you." "Yes, even like this, Im a magician soldier. Id beat yboys who try to pick me up no matter how many of theme." From Zena-san, it seem that the priestess are in the middle of meeting with envoys from the royal capital temple. Moreover, since the priestess are only able to use magic for healing injury, light poison and illness, were forced to go to the other referred temple. ...Hes just passing the buck!! In the end, were going to the Garleon temple on the east street. Its not like Im dissatisfied you know? Even if I got used to it, walking the European-style city together with a inly cute girl like this, its quite enjoyable! Along the way, about 100 meter away, a public park is there. I thought that it was just awn with weeds, but its cut short and in the square, some old couples carrying baby are resting, and around 10 young people are practicing martial arts. "Zena-san, what kind of training is in military?" I want to hear it somehow. "Thats right~, I think its the same training as soldiers everywhere, but for magic soldiers its concerning preservation of magic power. We take care to maintain the state where we can use magic at its best." Variation in training huh? Certainly, MP-less magicians are useless. "Magic soldiers and magicians each assigned different roles in ordance with their element. I can only speak from the viewpoint of military, but except for fire element, we dont usually use other elements for attacking." Certainly something like torturing by fire is certainly suitable for attack. But you can also use it to heat bath you know? "As for my wind, its used for protection from arrows, <>, defending a castle from castlebreaker hammer with (Air Cushion), or transmitting instruction with (Whisper), various useful things like those. If we use (Fly) then scouting will be easy, but the Earl doesnt have anyone who can use it." That remind me, Zena-sans goal was to fly through the sky isnt it? "If you manage to fly, then itd be nice to have a date in the sky~" I was joking, but Zena-san turns red to her neck and says "P, please leave it to me" while fumbling her words. Its cute, but Im worried if shes ever going to be deceived by a bad man~ In the shades of the roadside trees several cats are curling around. Come to think of it, this is the first time Ive seen wild cats since Ie here. "That cat is cute~." Zena-san looks like shell run there if left alone. Im of cats faction too, thats why I cant let cats afternoon nap to be disturbed!! So I bring up this talk. "That remind me, there are no wild dogs in this city." "Theres a rumor that wild dogs, if seen, will be meals for the people of the slum..." "Its a lie, isnt it?" "Yes, its a lie. But a rumor like that do exist, it seems that ripe gabo fruits eaten with dog are quite addicting. So, ever since that fruit began to be consumed, wild dogs disappeared." Gabo fruits appear again. Have some restrain! People catching sights of hunters going to the meat processing nt in the east street with their dog partners seems to be the root of that rumor. "Punishment for the demons kin! Receive blessing by striking the demon with these holy stoooones!" Halfway into the east street, were hearing a faint voice verging on falsetto like itsing from an old man. There are also voices of a lot of people. On the square from the alley turn, theres a fat middle-aged man priest standing in an expensive looking pedestal. With bloodshot eyes, bubbles fly from his mouth. "O people with virtue! Do you remember the divine punishment also known as Star Fall from the other day!" """Oooo!""" """We remember!""" """Oooooo!""" Isnt about half of the shouting people are faking it? "Furthermore! FurtherMORE! Yesterday, the Earls castle had been hit by an attack of the demon lords executive!" """Oh Gods!""" """Please save us, hero-sama!!""" """Oooooo!""" Shouting is a good way to relieve stress huh. "This is a sign of the dimming of the gods divine protection! Acquire blessings! O people with virtue! Those who gain blessings will be protected from disaster!" """Priest-sama! Please save us!!""" """Oooooo!""" """Blessings!!!""" Such cheap people. "Acquires blessing! Do you understand people! Blessings!" """Blessings!!!""" """Oooooo!""" """Please teach us!""" This towns people would be easily deceived by fraudulent calls or shady pyramid scheme. "Look at those fellows!" The fat priest point at the back of the square. "Those fellows are demi-human, the washout of the demon, no, the kin of the demon lord! Give divine punishment to those fellows and receive blessings!" """Oooooo!""" """KILL!!!""" Oi oi agitator. "Wait! People of virtue! Murder is prohibited by thew of the kingdom. Wait!" """What should we do, priest-sama!!""" """KILL!!!""" """Oooooo!""" There are a lot of people who are just moring. "Killing is prohibited! With these holy stones hit the demons kin and receive blessings." """Priest-sama!""" """Give us the stones~!""" ""Oooooo!""" I look at the direction the fat priest points to. 3 beastkin girls are there. "But its not free! Receive the blessings using your own money!!" """Oooooo!""" """Blessings!!!""" Dog, Cat, and Lizard beastkin girls are huddling together. "The holy stones are 1 copper coin each! For this special asion, you can get 6 stones for one big copper coin!" Ah, the voices from the people stop. What a calcting popce~ "Whats wrong! Pious men and women! Theres a limit on these holy stones! Those who receive blessings are those who act fast!" """Well buy it!""" """Please sell it to me!!!""" """Oooooo!""" They sure are weak with limited edition. "Buy it from my disciples here! Line up! If you dont properly line up, you wont get the blessings!" """Oooooo!""" """Line up!""" Fat priest, did you just use mind maniption magic? People who have bought the holy stones unreservedly throw it at the beast girls. They dont hesitate there. Eh~~~? Are you serious? "I cannot watch this!" Zena-san pushes her way through the crowds running to the fat priests ce. I was taken aback andte to respond. """Kill the demi-human!!""" """Oooooo!""" """Punishment for the demon kin!!!""" The people are heating up and sporadically hit the beast kin girls with the stones. The lizard girl are protecting the smaller dog and cat girls. Now then, its easy to interrupt this from the front, but if the same thing happen againter then there is no meaning to it. Detailed information from the ARe up like usual when I look at the beast kin girls. This is! I quickly chew through the information Ive found. Then, it should be somewhere. There! I investigate the guys information and is convinced. With this, I should manage somehow! I whip my gray brain cells to explore the best solution... Book 2 - 2-6. Arguments and the Extermination of the Hidden Evildoer Afternoon Errata fix : On thest chapter they actually call the beast kin girls, demi-human twice, Ive fixed it along with this update. I hope the use of that term in this chapter doesnt confuse you. 2-6. Arguments and the Extermination of the Hidden Evildoer Afternoon Satous here. "In any ages, agitators never disappear.", such phrase exist, but let alone in ages, even in different world they dont disappear. Well then, lets settle this. Adding another page to the history of Seryuu city... Staring at the 3 beast kin girls, I found the name of the master of the girls. Its not the name of the fat priest. Then, where is the master of the girls? Thinking the possibilities, either the master is not here, or he cant go against the fat priest... or hes a partner of the fat priest. Right now, since we cant find the information with just AR, I use the special ability of All Map Exploration. I search the name of the master. There, on the edge of the square. Its a small man with fox-like eyes, grinning at themotion in the square while sitting atop of a wooden box. I inspect the information disyed on the AR. The small mans name is Uusu. 39 years old. His skills are [Fraud],[Persuasion] and [Intimidation]. Owned ves are [Cat kin],[Dog kin],[Lizard kin] ....Hmm? Do ves only disy their kins type with no name? No, those kind of things dont matter. I need more information. Its still not enough. Affiliation [Seryu City, Lower ss Citizen]. Guild [Brown Rat]. This is it, guild [Brown Rat]. Begin Search! Members are 52 people. Including the 10 people in this square. Excluding Uusu and the bodyguard-like big man behind him, 8 men are fake demonstrators in the square. I mark all people, including the one not present in this ce. Now then, lets begin the action! >[Inference Skill Acquired] >[Behind the Scene Skill Acquired] ...But the beast kin girls are probably very shaken with those abuses. I had overlooked an important information. I cant turn back the time, but right now, if I dy the first step the result might be different... Zena-san arrives before the fat priest. "Pleas stop this inhuman conduct!" "Whats this little girl! Are you an ally of the demon?" Before one be aware, his followers have disappeared. Moreover, since he cant refute back, the agitators butt in for him. """Allies of the demon are demons too!""" """Ooooooo!""" In the space of the time Zena-san gained, first I have to do something about the fakers in the crowd. "Please do not be deceived! Does Zaikuon temple intend to break thew of the kingdom!" "Whats wrong with beating the demon with holy stones?" What a disengaged conversation. No, the priest understand, hes just shifting the point. I activate [Spy] and slip into the crowd. While moving through the crowd, I also activate [Evasion] and [Fighting]. """Oooooo!""" "Thats right! Lets throw stones at that little girl!!!" """Oooooo!""" Zena-san use <> not only to herself but also to defend the beast kin girls. As expected of a magic soldier of the army. Now then, while theyre still dumbfounded lets put this crowd into order. Even for Zena-san, if a lot people rush together it would be dangerous. I move beside the (Brown Rat) man whos still trying to incite stone throwing. I wonder if its the effect of the skill, I was able to choose what kind of attack to neutralize him, and even while being hidden to the surrounding doing it. I neutralize the (Brown Rat) man with just one attack. And just like that, I throw him to the alley. Because time is precious, I dont have time to restrain him. >[Abduction Skill Acquired] >[Assassination Skill Acquired] Abduction skill seems to be usable, I raise it to maximum. I dont take the Assassination skill. I wont take it you know? In the center of the square, a priest with different clothing is helping Zena-san. Its a blue-cor worker handsome middle-aged man. "Equating demi-human with demon, rather than Zaikuon temple, Isnt it just you who say such thing?" "Hum, the phnthropist priest from the Garleon temple huh? If you like beasts that much then after this beating, use them as you like, from the front, the back, whichever." Uwa, hes the worst sexual harasser. Zena-san is turning red... or not. Did she not understand the meaning. Par exellence. "Kill the demi-human!" ""Oooooo!!"" "Punishment for the demon!" Ill leave the dispute on the stage to Zena-san and her reinforcement, and proceed to exterminate the harmful pests (Brown Rat) here. I sessfully knock 2, 3 people unconscious and leave them on a suitable alley. Sake bottles are falling around nearby but I dont have time to spare. "Do you understand! If you keep fueling anxiety on people, it could end up in revolt! Zaikuon temple will be med as the mastermind behind it!" "Foolish lizard who borrows the skin of dragon! Dont kill the demon you say? Arent you the traitor here!" "Kill the demon!!" ""Oooooo!"" "Maybe that little girl is a demon in disguise?!" The extermination is halfplete. The crowds shouting has be considerably less too... Theres a particr guy with an awfully loud voice. Though he doesnt seem to be a part of Brown Rat. Lets mark him for now. Lets get in contact after the extermination isplete. "Everyone from the east street! Everyone else is also anxious just like you! But thats not an excuse to torture the weak like cowards!" "Did you hear that everyone! Garleon temple deem you as evils! He said that everyone here, eager to receiving blessings, as evils!" "Kill the demon!!" ""Oooooo!"" "You damn fake priest!" Good, only 2 more remaining. I bring them down and roll them to the alley. Before I set up the stages with Uusu, I got into contact with the loud-voice-kun to prepare for the event. >[Conspiracy Skill Acquired] "Please stop this already. No matter how many of you throw the stones, I will prevent it!" "You bastard, do you intend to interfere this holy conduct! Foolish one who goes against God!" The fat priest shout to the point bubbles fly from his mouth, but people who support him are sparse. Even those voices are disappearing 1 by 1 now. I tap on the shoulder of Uusu. "Its your turn now." "Wh, who are you bastard! Oi, Banze! Crush this bastard!" While surprised, Uusu ordered the big man behind. But he fell into confusion when he look back and couldnt find the man from earlier. "Banze? Wheres that halfwit gone to!" "That big man (Banze) has gone somewhere with a woman." In truth, hes currently fainted in the alley though. I twist the arm of Uusu and take him along up to the stage. "Everyone, please disband here. If you keep this up, the army will reallye! If you are anxious then go to the temple, Ill listen to your worries no matter how much!" "You bastard, do you intend to interfere this holy conduct! Foolish one who goes against God!" Arent you both priests? I throw Uusu in the middle of them. "Oh, Uusu-dono! You bastard! What have you done to this pious person who provided the demi-human for this holy conduct! You apostate!" "Zena-san, please use magic to iste voices from outside for the ves." Before Uusu get up tomand the ves, Zena-san haspleted the spell. "Dog, Cat, Lizard! Beat these guys up!" Sincemand didnt reach the ves, theyre tilting their necks looking puzzled. For once, I pick up a holy stone (lol), and throw it at the sr plexus of the man. Oh, he faints in agony. "Zena-san, thanks for waiting. Thank you for your hard work too, handsome middle-aged priest (the priest over there)-san. This guy is the ringleader." "As expected of Satou-san. Youre not just nimble!" "Who are you" Your praise vector is a bit strange, Zena-san. "Zena-san, if you still have some magic left, could you cast a spell to make our voices heard throughout the square?" "Okay! Whisper Wind." I raise the fainted Uusu with both hand to make him visible. I n to use the handsome middle-aged priest as cover to make me look inconspicuous. Wa, dont move priest-san. "Everyone, can you see him? This man is the culprit! This man lent his ves to this Zaikuon temples priest, agitated your worries and soldmon stones to steal your precious money!" >[Condemnation Skill Acquired] "GIVE OUR MONEY BACK------!" An especially loud voicees out from the crowd. Fueled by that voice, series of, "Give our money back", shouts begin. "Furthermore, these guys have other goal! To gain small profit and to use the Zaikuon temple for their true purpose! They want to incite everyones here and start a revolt on the Earl! They are actually worshipers of the demon!" Scammer skill at its peak! orz. The small profit part is probably true though. The remaining two were just something I made up. In fact, even until now I dont understand the purpose of this man so Im shaking his up to spit it out. >[False Charge Skill Acquired] If his purpose is to sell holy stones, even if 100 stones are sold, thats 4 silver coins. It does not match the price of 3 demi-human ves. From Market skills judgment, the three are worth for about 6 silver coins. If they had continued the throwing just before, the ves would undoubtedly be dead. See? The calction doesnt fit. "That guy is being manipted by the demon from the shadow, is it.....!" That guy, I did ask him to put the priest in disadvantageous position, but read the air. This could be another riot. "I will deliver this man to the lord for attempted revolt. Fat priest (Zaikuon Temple), you were being deceived by this man isnt it?" The priests eyes are swimming. "Ye, Yes, I was deceived. So he was a demon worshiper! I, Im not in the wrong... noble-sama! I was deceived. Thats why I dont have the slightest bit of revolting against the Earl..." "Yeah, that would be right. Then please give the money back to the people. That will surely give you better treatment." Of course, its an empty promise. Scammer skill is scary. Words areing out fluently... The fat priest is unwillingly gives the disciples instruction to give the money back. Group of two or three people are leaving the square. Later, a quarrel between people who didnt buy the stones and the disciples break out. Kukukukuku. Uusu who got his feet trampled down and cant moveughs creepily. Did he go crazy, or does he have some kind of n? He wouldnt convince anyone with arguments full of holes. He looks like someone who loves to use violence anyway. But, it was different than what I expected. Even while lying face down andpletely unable to move, an attack from a swing of ck hand came out. I was able to dodge by a hairbreadth but the poison ws teared through the fat priest. Book 2 - 2-7. Demon Return 2-7. Demon Return Satous here. "I must pay attention to his arms", even after I murmured so, Ipletely forgot about it halfway through. However, its just an arm. Lets just crush it and end it soon. "What the heck is that arm?!" The fat priest who got his internal organs torn by the sharp w dies instantly. And, Uusu who wields that poisonous w looks like he doesnt understand whats happening.... "T, that arm!" "From yesterday, isnt it?" Zena-san nods. "Do you know something?" "Its the arm of the higher ranking demon who attacked the lords castle yesterday." Zena-san dutifully answered the handsome middle-aged priests question. ...What kind of situation is this. Uusu doesnt look like hes a demon from the beginning. Then, hes probably a host of a demonic parasite, although I dont know the why or how. Lets check Uusus information once again. ...There, [Abnormal Status: Demonic Possession]. If only I saw it earlier! Even though I have cheat, if I dont use it skillfully then its meaningless... I should reflect on it. The problem is how to defeat it. "If I try to pull it out by force, that man is probably going to die, what should we do?" "We dont have the leisure for such things, lets call for reinforcement immediately!" "I will try to confine it! ..." The priests chant is too long. "Zena-san, please call for reinforcement. Its probably the fastest to call the central with the help of wind magic." For now, lets keep Zena-san in the safe zone. After hesitating for a bit, Zena-san runs while saying "Ill be back asap". The poisonous w tried to attack here, but Uusu couldnt get up so it didnt reach. The arm grow from the area around the chest of Uusu. In the beginning, the arm was about 1 meter long but it continues to grow longer little by little. Is it growing? A stone thrown from the crowd hit the side of the head of Uusu. It hit with quite a sound. This time, an arrow flying from behind pierces through Uusus neck. When I was dumbfounded, another three arrows hit in a row. When I look behind, two hunters appear from the shadow. "...We bring down the prey when we are presented with the chance to." Since when were you guys here. However, its a world which treats life cheaply. For the time being, were saved without any intervention from me. I may be a peace-loving idiot. Uusu who shouldve been dead, get up with straight posture and no bent joint, looking like a Kyonshii (Chinese vampire). From that body, ck light(?) emerges. "You worms, for destroying this annoying hosts brain. I thank you." ...Demon-kun, I like you better when you didnt talk. ".... <>!" "How impertinent. Iugh." The demon is looking uninterested, the handsome middle-aged priest invokes the spell which seal the hand of the demon with light magic square. Even though the demon snickers at it, the magic square persist. "Gunununu. This isnt a magic that should have been able to be used by human! I miscalcte" The handsome middle-aged priest has begin casting for another spell. The hunters withdraw, knowing that its not an opponent that could be defeated with arrows. The people who remain in this square are just me, the handsome middle-aged priest, and the three beast kin girls. Probably interested with the situation, some people are peeking from the shadow of rooftops around the square. Everyone sure can run fast~ The three beast kin daughters are chained together to a stake stuck in the square, so they cant run away. For now, lets get the beastkin daughters out of harm way. I shouldnt lose the real reason of why I got into trouble with the fat priest in the first ce. Tearing off the chains would be too conspicuous, so I pull out the stake. Since I didnt look like I use too much force, even if someone saw it they would think that the ground is loose. "Its dangerous here, quickly get away. Since I cant take off the chain, go hide behind the shadow of a sturdy building together." "Impossible, nyesu" The cat girl timidly speaks while asionally chokes on her words. It seems that Uusu ordered them to "Dont move away from this ce", and if they oppose it the cor will put them to death... This is troublesome. I cant wait for the army to arrive here. Their war potential has fallen from yesterday, and there is not enough road space to bring the cannon here. There is no room for cavalries either. The magicians number has also decreased sharply. If it like this, if I y around the victims will only increase. I dont want Zena-san and the three beastkin girls to die here. Lets disguise into masked hero, and finish the demon when the handsome middle-aged priest cast his holy magic. I transformed(lol) before the demon begin to do something troublesome. "That bastard over there. You worm dare to ignore me, I am angry!" I face the arm demon. The AR indication has changed from Uusu to Demon kin. On the space for the name, phic symbols lined up instead of normal letters. Has Uusu been swallowedpletely? Checking the AR while keeping the demon in sight, the beast kin girls status has also changed to [Master : none]. "You bastard, who are you? I am ufortable." "A confirmation for now, youre not Uusu but a demon right?" "Wa, wait! I am Uusu! Please take off this arm, I dont want to die! Please help!!" Huh? Is his consciousness intact? When I think of that for a moment, the arm demon unches] three poisonous nails. "Mufufufufu~. Humans always react this way~ I am thrilled." I block the poisonous nails with the stake in the nick of time. The stake changes color and crumbles in a moment. "Unununu, you blocked that, I am astonished!" I pick up a holy stone on the ground. Should I weaken him with this? The mans jaw start to transform to look like a wolf. Before the transformationplete, I throw the stone at him but it was blocked with the poisonous w. "Fushurururu~. Its easier to talk now. I am excited ?" Here, its painful to hear your way of speaking though. " <>." Spear of light formed from thin air flies from the handsome middle-aged priest. "I ridicule." The arm demon roars, wall of darkness erupts and divert the course of the light spear. As I thought, hes not only able to talk easier but also able to use magic now. "Everyone, please quickly get away from this square! Attack magic is iing!!!" I desperately raise my voice to tell the people who are peeking the square! >[Loudspeaker Skill Acquired] "All the panic, fear, anxiety, prejudice, arrogance since earlier are truly splendid! I am satisfied." Im going to be fine, but at this rate, the beastkin girls are going to die if left alone. An especiallyrge long roares out of the arm demon. "Therefore, let this ce be moi nesting ground. Arent you happy? I service!" Should I carry the beastkin girls on my shoulder and run? It cant be helped if I attract attention. Consequently, while having such needless worry, the situation is changing rapidly. The ground below is warping like special effects from Showa era shows. Even though the ground is hard, its shing dark violet light, warping, twisting, stretching... and the sh [Darken]. When the light settles, I was in a ce that look like a cave. Beside the ground which is unchanged, everything else look like bare rocks. In the space of around 10 Meter in radius, I see an exit on one of the wall. I can somehow see it thanks to the faint purple lighting from the floor. People who are here include me, the still-chained dog and cat girl I carry in my arms and the lizard girl on my shoulder. The handsome middle-aged priest and the arm demon who were nearby before, arent here. "Wee to moi Labyritnth. It still doesnt have name, and monsters are being created right now, you can thank moi for it. I am diligent!" The arm demons voice areing from somewhere. It doesnt seem like telepathy. The dog girl is pointing at the corner of the ceiling. It seems that the voice ising from the air hole there. "For the sake of moiplete revival, experience fear at your hearts content. Kill each other! Snatch everything. I encourage!" After pausing for a bit, the arm demon continues. "The souls of those who resigns are thin, I hate." "Therefore, every room are connected to the exit and moi room. I am fair." "I am expecting the despair thate after the hope. Strive, fodders! I encourage!" ...I see. This is like the forced event [Escape from the Labyrinth Mission] in video game. Outbreak! That kind of feeling. Phew. >Title [Labyrinth Explorer] Acquired Book 2 - 2-8. The Labyrinth of Demon (1) 2-8. The Labyrinth of Demon (1) Satous here. While thinking that its going to be city adventure, suddenly it be dungeon attack, I am unable to follow the situation, Satou. Thebyrinth was easily created but I wonder if the exit is on the downtown? An adventure guild could probably be established after some years. When Im confirming the map, [Labyrinth of Demon, Bottom Layer], is disyed, the passage ways are not disyed. ...Its not going to be that convenient, is it? The beastkin girls look anxious. First of all, lets take care it. "Im Satou. A peddler" "Cat nyesu" "Dog nanodefu" "Lizard" The cat and dog girl choked on their words. While scraping sound can be heard halfway through the lizard girls words. Its not only Uusu who did it, even their master from before called them like that. The cat and the dog girls were ves from birth but the lizard girl wasnt and she seemed to had have a name before bing a ve. However, its a long name mixed with incorrigible sound difficult to pronounce. In the end, since they asked me to give them name thats easy to call, I name them "Pochi","Tama", and "Liza". Dont treat them like pets! You may be angry like that, but I dont have the confidence to remember them right with normal names so please forgive me, at least until we get out of thisbyrinth. Liza is not from Lizard but two words cut from her real name. Now then, before we begin the escape, lets cure the beastkin girls first. I take out cloths, a water bottle, and ointments from the bag. The ointments are sample products from the alchemy set. Since its just a sample, I dont have a lot but its probably sufficient. "Disinfect your wounds with this cloths soaked with water from this bottle. After that smear the ointment to the wound and coil it with the cloth. Dont use the cloth you used for the disinfection okay?" The beastkin girls are perplexed when I hand them over new cloths. Theyre probably bewildered to be spoken not inmanding words for the first time, yeah. I feel like Im back to nursing my smaller rtives back in the days. "Whats wrong? I will face the other way while you girls are treating your wounds, so dont worry." Apparently its not because theyre embarrassed, but because they rarely ever got good cloth and ointment as ves. "Thank you, nanodesu. You dont have to face the other way nanodesu." "Beautiful cloth. Im happy~." "Since the master is dead, we cannot possibly pay you back. Its better to put aside water and medical treatment until after we get out of thebyrinth... um, well... isnt it..." The iprehensible words are converted to proper sentences in the brain. Its good isnt it? Pochi and Tama untie the string that tied the simple clothes they were wearing and undress without hesitation to begin treating their wounds. Liza-san seems to be the thoughtful type and hesitate a little, but I [Order] her not to mind so she also begin the treatment. When their treatments are finished, I distribute the baked sweets to the three. I give them 3 palm-sized sweets each. It should be enough for now. The sweets are remainder from the time when I went to various stalls with Zena-san. Its not bitten leftovers though. Pochi drools all over her face, everyone stare at the sweets, but no one is eating. "There are no poison in it, so eat it well." Are they not allowed to eat without orders? ves sure are oppressed~ Pochi chokes on the food so I pass her the water bottle. "I wont take it away, eat it slowly." I feel like a baby-sitter for a bit... I confirm the map once again. It still only disys this room. ...Is the magic ineffective, or is it dispelled... I open the menu and use the [All Map Exploration] magic. Even though this particr magic is easily usable~. The whole picture of [Labyrinth of Demon] is disyed. Easy mode is too good! This looks like an ants nest, rather than abyrinth. The passage from here to the next room is diverged like a trees root, from that room to the other the passages diverge again like before. Inbyrinth-like fashion, there are also secret intertwined secret passage ways that connect rooms. Searching through the map, there are 109 humans here. In which 7 are demi-human. The remaining 102 are human kins with around a quarter of them being ves. The handsome middle-aged Garleon priest is in a considerable remote position. If we can meet up with him, itd be already near the exit huh? I personally dont want him to end up dead, being a capable person he is, though he probably wont die easily so I will consider it lucky if we can meet him. I tried searching for the arm demon but I couldnt find him. Theres a particr room located in the deepest part, hes probably there... If I carelessly beat him, thebyrinth may copse, lets leave him alone for now. The enemies are around level 10-20 of insect monsters. There were around 20 when I first searched, but now, there are more than 100. Additionally, snake and frog monsters appear too. Lets give the beastkin girls some weapons since it could be bad if we were sandwiched between the passage. Okay, lets look for some hidden suitable location in the passage to take some spear and sword from the storage. After deciding what to do, I tried to go toward the passage but I was stopped by the beastkin girls in a hurry. "Please dont throw me away! I will do anything!" "Please dont leave me behind!" "Mister, I dont mind being a sacrifice but please take me along. Please." They desperately tried to stop me. Still no one tried to pull my clothes, is it because their experience as ves or training? "Dont worry. I was just going to see the state of the passage. I wont abandon you, so please be at ease." Im talking as gently as possible. Though I dont think it will fully relieve them, its better than not saying anything. After the three girls finished eating, I take out out daggers and magic gun from the bag and equip them (to himself and the girls). Only Liza who hasbat rted skill, [Spear]. Since I cant exactly take a spear out of the bag, I take out another dagger and give it to Liza. Probably because its umon for ves to have weapon, she hesitated but I pushed it to her. I take the vanguard position, Liza is responsible for surprise attack from the back. Liza wanted to do the battle by herself but I asked her to be on the rear. Since I have radar, there is no possibility of surprise attack, but Im giving her the role to ease the girls uneasiness a little. The order is me, Tama, Pochi, and Liza. I [Order] them with a strong tone to not participate in battle. Since their level are only around 2-3, if they carelessly receive an attack they could die. Its an escort mission for real. The floor on the passages be that of rocks. Since there arent any paved stones that emit light anymore, its dark. The fortunate thing? There are several shining stone pirs every few meters so, even though it looks eerie, at least we are able to walk. The stone pir is about a waists height. Since the light only reach around our breasts area, the ceiling is pitch dark, its unpleasant. It was probably made so to fuel anxiety. Such a detestable demon-like thing to do. When someone got into a room the passages will turn pitch ck to encage them inside, there are probably thing like that prepared. "Tama, if you see anything in the passage ahead, tell me in low voice. Pochi, if you smell or hear anything strange, tell me about it. Liza, please be wary of the back. But please dont focus all your attention on the rear and bete to follow us." """Yes""" Im still a bit uneasy, but its a good reply. >[Leadership Skill Acquired] >[Formation Skill Acquired] Sign of the enemies are detected in the radar. Its quite a bit far ahead. "I can smell blood from the other side of the passage, nanodesu." Pochi said that. Its a straight line from here, but its still 500 meter away. I praise Pochi while petting her head. This treatment is like what youre doing to a pet, but her tail ils around with pitter-patter, shes probably happy about it. I investigate the enemy while walking closer. Level is 20, no special ability. Method of attack is ramming and biting. It seems that there are only one monster in the next room. I just remember something and take a note of the current stat and abilites of the three, since they also have experience value column, I draw a n... This really feels like a game. Since the experience values are disyed as percentage, I dont know the concrete number, but its still really convenient when gaining levels. Since I cant see the experience value of other person in the map, I wonder if this is restricted to party members? Or are there other conditions to follow? I saw the light leaking from the room. I instruct the three to wait and peek at the room. The insect-shaped enemy is single-mindedly eating [Something], paying no attention here. Like I said... Im weak against gore you know. I wait until the chewing sound stop, then shoot it with the magic gun. The single shot blows through the hind legs joint. The broken parts flies. Im not giving the huge cricket any room for counterattack, killing it in rapid-fire. Good grief, why is this giant cricket appear in anywhere but a desert... "Amazing, nanodesu." "Amazing." "Mister, are you a magician?" Pochi and Tama are simply in high spirits, but Liza is having a question. "This is a magic weapon you know. Dont tell this to anyone!" I gave the warning while grinning badly. I didnt forget to pose with the magic gun. Pochi and Liza nodded seriously, but Tama said "Ay", while looking so happy. Im going to give another warning once we get out of thebyrinth. The chain on the cor is obstructive. Tama is full with just holding the chain on her hand. Thats right, I can cut it with this. I call Liza and ask her to pull the chain horizontally, then I shoot it with the magic gun. I did the same thing to Tama and Pochi... but they were probably afraid, their ears were t down. I put the chain in the bag and give it to Pochi to hold. Since the torn foot from the giant cricket was 2 meter long, I make an impromptu spear out of it. I raised the weapon creation skill to level 1 first. The nail parts on the toe are loose, so I fix it in ce with a piece of wood and a leather strap. Since green fluids are oozing from the cut part, I wrap it with the used cloths from the treatment earlier. When Im going to give Liza the cricket spear... She is currently cutting the joint section of the crickets head, working on something. Is she hungry? "Liza, if you eat that kind of thing, youll have a stomachache." "Y, Youre mistaken. Since its a monster, it should have a magic core inside, so Im retrieving it..." Magic core? >Title [Insect yer] Acquired Book 2 - 2-9. Labyrinth of Demon (2) 2-9. Labyrinth of Demon (2) Satous here. Ive given up on the idea that this is a dream, but now Im thinking that this might not be a reality but inside a game instead, Im having such doubt after being bewildered. If its like that I would have preferred the world of eroge instead, Satou. Its just my luck to have a cricket as the first enemy in thebyrinth, although I hope it makes getting out of thebyrinth alive easier. Without attracting attention that is. "What is magic core?" "Magic core can be money. If you give the things from a monster to a peddler, you can get various things." Lizas answer isnt exactly wrong, but not what I wanted to hear, I guess expecting the jack-of-all-trades Nadi-sans bell-like reply is impossible. Liza takes out a ball covered with green blood dirt from the monster. Its a red ball about half the size of a fist. Since the color is dull red, its probably unusable as jewelries. When shees back, I pass a pouch from the bag to Liza. I also give her a bit dirty remaining cloth to wipe the clotted blood. "Put the magic core inside this pouch. Also, use this spear." I give the pouch to Pochi, and pass the cricket spear to Liza. The dagger which Liza had is handed over to Tama. Exchanging equipments, truly RPGstic huh~. "Liza, for the next magic core retrieval, Tama and Pochi will help you, so teach them how to do it." "Yes, I understand." "Okay, nano desu." "Ay~" "Oh yeah, Pochi." "Yes, nano desu." "You dont have to force yourself to say nanodesu okay?" "If I dont say it, Ill get spanked, nano desu." I see, she was instilled to do it huh... Since Im just a temporary master anyway, theres no need to correct it. "Okay then, but I wont get mad even if you dont use it, so dont force yourself." "Yes... nano desu." We pray for whoever was the victim of the cricket and get out of the room. I wrote the name of the corpse in the memo. Ipared the girls status before and after the battle, but beside their stamina, nothing has changed. So they wont get experience just by being together? Then, how do supply troops or priest raise their levels? If I can raise the threes level then even if we meet more people in the way, itd be no problem, however its not that easy after all. Since this world is game-like anyway, should I try a game-like approach? "Tama, if you see a stone about as big as the magic core earlier on the ground pick it up." "Ay!" We progress forward smoothly until the passage divides into branches. They all lead to the same room, but one of the path has another room in the middle of the way. Either of them contains monster but the middle room has two level 10 caterpir monster. And, there are also human there.... Lets help them. "The road is branching~, nyan." Just as the junctiones into our view, a reporte in from Tama. You dont have to add strange words to establish your character, I said... I praise Tama while patting her head. She seems ticklish. Since Pochi looks at us enviously, I also pat her head gently. Since both of them are about as tall as my chest, theyre easy to pat. Are they about 120cm? Liza is a bit taller than me... around 165cm then. "Lets go to the right passage." We proceed further. Theres something appearing in the radar but what is it? "There are bugs up there~ nano desu." Tama warned. This time shes imitating Pochi huh? Now then, how do we beat invisible enemies? Since I can grasp its rough position from radar, I look there. I keep staring there. AR disy pops up with the monsters name and level. I indiscriminately and repeatedly shoot at the ce where the AR is. Phew phew phew. Bota. It seems that one of the shot hit, the caterpir fall onto the ground. "Tama, hit it with the stone." Tama hits it for about 3 times. After two hit, the body of the caterpir repels the stone. It seems that only one of the hit gives damage. The caterpir is approaching. "Pochi, Tama, get back. Liza,e here. Hit it once from behind my back." While holding back as much as I can, I kicked the caterpir which was ramming here to gain time. Liza attacks with the spear during that chance! The caterpirs HP decreases for about 10%. After confirming that, I shoot it twice until it die. "Liza, Tama, Ill leave the recovery of the magic core to you. Pochi, follow me, theres another monster over there." Tama hands over some stones to Pochi. How many did she pick? Theres the same caterpir as earlier inside the room. Furthermore, there are corpses of a young woman and a boy that looks like a ve on the ground. Unlike with the cricket earlier, theyre not eaten. "Pochi, when we get into the room, throw the stone at the monster from my side. When you run out of the stone, go back to Lizas ce." I casually enter the room and shoot the magic gun. As instructed, Pochi throw 2 stones from close range. The caterpir who got hit by the stone turn toward Pochi, spitting venom. In the nick of time, I kick the caterpirs head shifting the direction. The caterpir dies with just that kick. Pochi who has finished throwing the stones runs back to the passage. To the opposite passage that is. Did she get flustered and mistook the way? "Pochi, stop!" I immediately chase after her. Detouring the caterpirs corpse, I was a bitte. "Uwa~~~ donte, donte here~~~!" Huh? Whos that? Its not Pochis voice. Its the man on passage! I look at the radar. The position is dangerous. "Pochi, stop!" Okay, she can hear me properly now. Pochi ising back here. The man from earlier has disappeared from the radar. Still, why did that young man run away? Did he mistook Pochi for a monster? Or did he feel guilty for leaving the two people in the earlier as sacrifices... "Master! Are you alright?" "You okay?" Liza and Tama areing here running. "Ah, Im okay. Lets go back to the room earlier to collect the magic core." "Im sorry, nano desu." Pochi is apologizing with her ears falling t. Her tail is also curling between her thigh. "Pochi, its fine to run away. But panicking is not okay. Do you understand?" "...Yes." I pat Pochis head like, pom-pom. When we got to the room, Liza and Tama are dismantling the caterpir. I write the two corpses name on the memo, I wonder if theres anything useful... I ask Pochi to examine them. ...Since well, you dont usually want to touch corpses, do you? "Should I strip the clothes?" Pochi asked, but we dont exactly need their clothes. Ive only noticed just now, but the beastkin girls arent wearing shoes. "Take the footwears. Leave the clothes as it is." Pochi passes over the collected things. The ve boy doesnt have anything, but the woman has a purse and jewelries like ring and nes. I create a folder in the storage and named it memento, then I put the mementos there. I will give it to the deceaseds familyter. I just got an idea to cut the hair of the two and put it in the memento folder. The sandals are for Pochi and Tama to wear. Liza, the biggest child, has to wait for her turnter. In the next room with the giant caterpir, there should be shoes of the young man from earlier, so she wouldnt have to wait for long. The experiment to attack, however the damage, is apparently sessful. Tama and Liza are raised by one level, Pochi by two. Apparently one automatically learn skill if they level up, Pochi got throwing skill, Tama got collecting skill, and Liza got dismantling skill. But I dont have dismantling skill... I should try cutting fishter. Wait, theres something strange with Lizas skills. The dismantling skill is grayed out even though the spear skill is white. Pochis and Tamas skills are also grayed out. I wonder if they arent activated yet. They would be strengthened if I activate it but... Their attribute values have also increased, but for example, STR is written as 15(18), so it doesnt seem like it instantly rises. There are still around 100 room before the exit anyway, lets solve it until then! I lead the beastkin girls (Tama-Pochi-Liza) out of the room. >Title [Trainer (Tamer)] Acquired Book 2 - 2-10. Labyrinth of Demon (3) 2-10. Labyrinth of Demon (3) Satous here. The weak person who yearn for the sun so much, Satou. Although dungeon is fine if its in a game. Fighting insect, insect, frog, insect, snake in a wet, damp basement is getting tiring. Weve passed 6 rooms since then, but we didnt encounter any more living human. We came across several corpses though... "Master, the magic core recovery isplete." "Alright, lets take a break." Liza and the other are passing the water bottle around after drinking for a mouthful. Before I knew it, they way they call me have changed from [Danna-sama (Mister)] to [Goshujin-sama (Master)]. Since it seems easier for them to use that, I leave it alone. Liza drops the water bottle. Water is spilling from the fallen bottle... "I, Im very sorry! Master!!!" Liza desperately picks up the water bottle. Her hands seems to be unsteady. Come to think of it, Pochis and Tamas throwing uracies were bad on the battle earlier too... "Are you tired?" "Im very sorry! I wasted the important water. Please punish me in any way." ...Youre exaggerating. No, Liza seems to seriously think that. "Liza, we can just obtain more water. Rather than that, is your body okay?" "Im sorry... I feel heavy since earlier, Ive tried to move my limbs, but they wont budge." Pochi and Tama drink the water while lying on the ground looking lifeless. Confirming their status, there doesnt seem to be any abnormality. Theyre probably tired. "The break is canceled, lets take a full rest instead." I lift Pochi and Tama in my arm and drink them the water. I distribute sweet potato fries to the three. The three look very sleepy, but maybe because theyre hungry, they have some vigor left to keep eating. "After you finish your meal, sleep for 3 hours." Pochi and Tama sleep with my legs as pillows. Liza shyly curled up into a ball a bit away. When the three fast asleep, I observe their status. The attribute values are increasing by 1 every 10 minutes, getting back to its original values. 2 hours after the rest, the grayed out skills turn white. Speaking of skills, if the three leveled up then their skills would increase right? They dont get skill just by doing something? Apparently the improvement from level up is applied after you sleep. ...this is totally like like the masterpiece from thebyrinths ssic. Its scary to age if youre not on the stable. We broke through more rooms after that. The limit before we need to rest was about 3 level up based on earlier, we should rest after breaking through two more rooms... "Stop!" Its rare to see Tama warns without being sluggish. But theres no enemy on the front? "Whats wrong?" "The ground is~ strange?" She answers with a question. Theres something wrong on it, but she doesnt know what kind, is it? I watch the ground carefully, the ground texture do looks different. Although the color doesnt differ... Before I can understand whats the discrepancy is, an AR disy with [Trap: Life Drain] written, pops up. Thats right, this is abyrinth, there should be traps. Since there wasnt any until now, I forgot about it. "Well done, Tama. Theres a trap there." "Ay!" I stroke Tamas head and cat ears. I let the three withdraw and try throwing stone at the trap, but it doesnt active. From the name of the trap, it probably only reacts to living things. Since I dont know the range of the trap, I cant be sure if we can safely walk through the edge of the passage either. I wont even consider making the beastkin girls step through it. There are rat monsters on the room after this, maybe Ill try to lure them here with stones. I throw 3 stones in a row. "Rats areing." In response to Pochis report, I make the three fall back. The rats here are only level 10 and weak, but they act in group. Since I cant be sure if they can break through trap or not, lets take some distance. The rats are caught in ck spark far from the traps location. In the end, the 3 rats are all caught up in separate location. It seems that traps are scattered around in this passage. >[Trap Release Skill Acquired] >[Trap Usage Skill Acquired] >[Trap Discovery Skill Acquired] Since the trap might be the type that can reactivate, we leave the magic cores behind. I immediately allocate skill point to just Trap Discovery skill and activate it. Liza stab at the giant frogs mout with all her might. Pochi and Tama then jump from each opposite side to deliver the finishing strike to the frogs head with their daggers. "Alright! You did well!" "Yes!" "Ay!" "Nano desu!" I praise them for the first monster kill they did by themselves. Since the opponent was only a simple level 10 with just tongue restrain as a special skill, I tried to let them to do it, and do it well they did. The fighting power of beastkin is higher than human of the same level after all. This room is 3 times wider than any other room before. There are possibilities of more enemies with this much space, but I cant sense any sign of them. Theres a house on the edge of the room. The roof is cleanly cut in two. It was probably swallowed up with the creation of thebyrinth. Unfortunately, there are no human signs on the radar... Liza is dismantling the frog, Pochi and Tama are keeping guard of the entrances. This time, its Lizas turn to dismantle huh. Since theres that skill things, Ive assigned a rotation for the duty. "Pochi, Tama, lets check out that house. Follow me." I go toward the house with the two. There arent any corpse from casualties in the house but various things instead. Apparently it was the house of a wealthy person. Two ornamental short swords surprisingly have decent attack power when I checked it with appraisal skill. In a stereotypical fashion, theres a hidden safe behind a wall painting. I blow the lock with magic gun and check the inside. In addition with a bag of golds and jewels, theres also a magic material called Dragon Powder in a small vial. Was the owner an alchemist? We collect the small amount of jewelries, but leave the big things, like statues or other work or arts, behind. Among the work of arts, there are a couple of stuffed animals on pedestals. Though I dont really care, I wonder if they were in the process of being repaired? I sort of want to see the stuffing process of fantasy animals. >[Excavation Skill Acquired] >[Treasure Discovery Skill Acquired] >[Treasure Chest Unlock Skill Acquired] Theres an ignition magic tool (Tinder Rod) in the kitchen. Thats the only magic tool here, but we put a frying pan, a pot, and tablewares for 4 people in the bag. Since I can get water anytime from the water jug, and there are a lot of small water bottles there, so I put oils inside them to make improvised molotov bombs and put them inside the Storage. "Here, cheeses and dried meats! Nano desu~?" On a copsed furniture there are big breads, 3 lump of cheeses and some smoked meats inside. After confirming that theyre not rotten with the AR, I slice some pieces for Pochi and Tama. "Lets eat the remainder together with Liza." "Ay!" "Yes! Delicious no desu~." I give the bag with the food to Tama, and bag with essories and weapons to Pochi, while Im holding the water jug and tub, we get out. When we get out, the recovery of magic core isplete. "Master, I have a request... Is it alright for me to light fire?" "Fire in underground? What is your reason?" Liza falters for a bit, "U, um well, I want to eat the frogs meat... Im sorry." "You dont need to apologize, but is that safe to eat?" "Yes, its fine. Ive dismantled and eat frog from the same family a long time ago. There are internal organs with poison but if we avoid it, its alright. But if its not baked there are a danger of poisoning..." Well, even if this is in underground theres an airflow, and we already climbed up for quite a bit so theres no worry ofck of oxygen. "Alright, I permit it." Liza instructs Pochi and Tama to cut the frogs legs, while she herself is taking out wood blocks and chip from the bag and prepare it. I see, it was for this reason that she was collecting woods in every room. I stop Liza from using flint to light fire, and use the ignition magic tool (Tinder Rod) from earlier to ignite fire... Chakkan? I give the cookwares and the tablewares gotten from the house to Liza. Before long, Tama and Pochi hold the leg meat high up their head. "Meat~" "Nano desu~" ...I wonder, they look even happier than with the smoked meat earlier. Liza cuts the meat into pieces, and lines it up on the frying pan. She pierces the baked meats with skewers and presents it to me. ...Do I have to eat it? "Thank you Liza." I prepare myself and eat it... It taste a bit like chicken but honestly, its a bit light. I guess it cant be helped since we dont have seasonings like salt though. Its a hassle to go back to that house just to search for seasoning. The three people stare at me eating. Oh right, theyre waiting for permission. "Stop looking and eat. If you dont properly eat and rest, we cant get out of thebyrinth!" After getting the permission, Pochi and Tama start eating the meat on the frying pan. Liza isnt only frying the meat, she also properly eats it. I nces at them while lightly toasting the ck bread, cheese and the smoked meat to eat it. After that, a cycle of dismantling, baking and eating repeat for about 30 minutes, the banquet only finish after the fuel run out. Per the suggestion of Liza, I wrap a lump of meat in cloth and put it in the bag just in case. If the condition is the same like before, they will get tired after 2,3 battles, so well make use of this time to rest to its fullest. I let the three to bath in the tub, give them new clothes to change, and let them sleep with a nket. Although theyll soon get dirty in battle, Dont you feel better to go sleep with clean clothes? Book 2 - 2-11. Labyrinth of Demon (4) 2-11. Labyrinth of Demon (4) Satous here. Labyrinth from ssic series usually has treasures, monsters and mysterious traps. While the danger is immense, the returns you got from easy level up are also huge, these can be said to be the real thrill of thebyrinth. A party consisting only of warriors sure have pretty bad bnce isnt it? After two more rest along the way, were finally around 80% of the way out of thebyrinth. Since the rest before thest one, we havent seen any more victims corpses. Pochi and Tamas equipment have changed to the ornamental short swords. Thats the extent of the equipment change, but the three people are now level 13. It seems that their stats are about 3 level higher than the average human kin. Pochi has [Enemy Search], [Throwing], [Dismantling], and [Short Sword] skills, Tama has [Dismantling],[Collecting] and [Short Sword], Liza has [Cooking],[Dismantling], [Spear] and [Thrusting] skills. It can be said that their strengths are now world apart from when I first meet them. If the enemy has no abnormal status attacks then even if its level 20, the three can handle it. Although it could be dangerous to fight several enemies of the same level since there are no shield users... "That wall~ is strange?" Tama senses a strange sensation from the wall inside the room. When I stare at it, I found a [Hidden Door]. Checking the map, theres certainly a passage behind. However... I change the map view point to birds eye. About 5 meter from this room, theres a perpendicr shape with 100 meter diameter right below. A pit, or rather, since its 3 meter depth, a pitfall trap? I warn Tama and co not to get close to it. Theres a crossroad after this, beyond that, there seem to be a room with 3 survivors inside. Since theyve been resting for 1 hour, its probably a safe zone there. Although there are only 5 room left before the exit, because they dont have a map, it cant be helped. "Everyone, stop!" The radar indicate a red dot indicating enemy approaching with great speed. Since its only 1 enemy, I wonder if its attacking the room earlier? While falling back I check the enemys info. Undead Beast, undead kin, 5 meter length, 2 meter height. The bite can paralyze, attack include the ws. Very agile. Weakness: Holy element. "Level is... 40 you say?" Thebyrinths sweeper huh... It really does feel like the game of old. An abnormally strong enemy will appear to kill the yer whos running out of time. Before wee into contact with the enemy, we get back to the room. I evacuate Pochi, Tama and Liza to the corner of the room. As expected, the enemy is dangerous. If theyre careless, a single blow could kill them. The enemy casually appear from the passage. Exerting force only when its necessary huh... Its a jet ck panther-like beast with a red horn on its forehead. The Undead Beast disappear from views! I hurriedly look at the radar, but its position hasnt changed... The enemy attacks from above! It jumps and kicks the ceiling to plunge its body! Behind my back, I feel that the floor below cracks. To be so quick even though its an undead... If it begin to jump around the three beastkin girls could be in danger. Fighting it frontally is no good. Seemingly to harass me, the undead beast opens its jaw before starting its bite attack leaving its open. I overhead throw it to the wall. The Undead Beastnds on the wall, I put power in my foot and attack, ...It then breaks through the wall and fall (to the pit). Amen~. Now then, why dont we join with the survivors? Beyond the crossroads, the floor is stered with sticky white threads. "Stickystick~" "My feet is sticky~ no desu." "I wonder if its spiders silks?" Tama and Pochi clear it with short swords. In the room, there are 7 cocoons. The 3 survivors are among them. We should rescue them while the spider is gone. When the person inside the cocoon realize that we are closing they begin to wriggle. Just in case, I check the contents inside before we help them. Nidoren. ve trader, 40 years old, level 11, [Negotiation], [Torture], and [Arithmetic] skills. Viscount Jin Belton. Noble, 33 years old, level 15, [Fire Magic], [me Magic], and [Social] skills. Viscounts daughter Tana Belton. Noble, 14 years old, level 3, [Social],[Etiquette] skills. The viscount is a good potential force. Even so, why was a noble in that square? Were splitting the work to save them. I handle the viscount, Liza the daughter, Pochi and Tama are responsible for the trader. Halfway through the rescuing, a spidering from below are perceived by the radar. Just like with the undead beast earlier, there seems to be a pit here too. "Its the enemy! Pochi, Tama, Liza, stop the rescue for the moment and prepare to intercept!" The beastkin girls ready their weapon for interception. After series of battles, these cooperations are to be expected. Fortunately the victims mouths are clogged up, a blessing in disguise. No noisy things are good. A spider is crawling out from the hole on the floor. First I hit its head with stones to deprive its consciousness. Then Liza skewers its head with her spear, while Pochi and Tama slice the joint of its body. I thought itd die with the first attack but... To not die even after its head has been pierced, truly a monster. Liza receives the overhead sweep of the spiders leg, Pochi and Tama slice and dice with the short swords during that gap, shaving off the spiders health. Since it seems that it would take some time, I throw a pebble in secret to give the finishing blow. I leave the magic core recovery to Tama, and get back to rescuing with other members. "Im saved. Ie from the the distinguished family of the founder Yamato-sama, the current head of Belton Viscount, Viscount Jin Belton. Expect rewards after we get out of here!" "Thank you very much, Viscount-sama. Im Satou, a merchant." Just as we finished introductions, the viscounts saving is finished. The viscount goes to her daughters ce, takes the knife from Liza and continues the rescue by himself. Is it because he doesnt want demi-human to touch her daughter, or because hes thinking of saving her himself. "Thank you for saving me, Im Nidoren, a merchant. Id be disliked by the girls, since I deal with ves trading." "Im a fledgling merchant, Satou." "A merchant... is it? I thought that youre surely an adventurer." While listening to Nidoren-shi, I present him cold waters. "Do you know about adventurers?" "Yes... ah! Its explorers in Shiga kingdom isnt it. Killing demon in thebyrinth, salvaging magic cores and treasures, its a high risk high return job." Tama returns with the magic core and I receive it. "Putting aside the size of the magic core here, probably because thebyrinth is young, its purity is low." ording to Nidoren-shi, refined magic cores are used in the creation of magic tools, and the higher the purity the more efficient its magic operation is resulting in more advanced magic tools creation. "Still, it was a brilliant cooperation, the training was certainly long isnt it? Such good ves can easily fetch 20 gold coin each. Id love to deal with you even once." It seems to be better to not tell him that theyre not officially my ves. Since it looks itd juste back at me. Im leaving mementos recoveries from the cocoons to the beastkin girls. I pass foods to viscount Belton and Nidoren. Of course, its not the frog meats. The viscount heartily eats even whileining the poor foods. The viscounts daughter only eats the cheese, and sips the water. Surely, shes exhausted. 3 room left before the exit. The viscount has been shouldering the viscounts daughter this whole time. Should I carry her in my back? I suggested that, but it was rejected. The problem is the next room. Like a dungeon made by a bad GM, located in unavoidable position is a monster house. Leading the pack is a level 35 demon, then level 30 Skeleton Knight, Skeleton Deathschyte and Skeleton Warrior. The others are level 10-15 regr Skeleton Soldier. Should I job change to masked hero? Checking on the map, the handsome middle-aged priest is 10 rooms apart from here. I intended to join up with him, but the viscounts daughter exhaustion is extreme. Furthermore, each room is inhabited by 3 monsters from undead type. If we are to join up then the breakthrough would probably requires 2-3 hours. If we manage to breakthrough the next room then the next after would be a vacant room with no enemy but... Liza and Tama who were sent for scoutinge back. "Lots of bones~" "Something spherical with wings is flying in the room. The others are approximately 20 skeleton monster. I think its better to search for a detour..." Its a sound assessment, but the exit is just ahead~ Well then, its time to exhibit my special deception skill! ...orz. Book 2 - 2-12. Labyrinth of Demon (5) 2-12. Labyrinth of Demon (5) Satous here. Its hard to make people believing something that I dont believe myself. A little bit more until the exit. I want to get back to daily life asap. "The exit is probably after this. I have two reasons, first, theres a demon who, up until now, was nowhere to be seen. The other, the number of enemies is clearly different than anything before." Those reasons sure are weak eh~ "...Why do those reasons mean that the exit is just up ahead, I cant understand." "How about we take a detour as suggested by that demi-human instead?" Youre absolutely right... however! Its my turn now! "Viscount-sama, did you forget? This is abyrinth made by demon. They would put their kind in the ce where they dont want to let people pass." Dang, I shouldve used this reasoning from the start. "But we arepletely outnumbered. I dont think we can beat suchrge crowds just by ourselves." I know right~ "Of course we have a chance... That is with the magic of viscount-sama." I havent seen him use it even once, but the fire storm used on the demon on the square back then was shy. It should be enough as a shield. Oops, I shouldnt have known about the magic of the viscount. "As you may know, the undead kin are weak to fire. Moreover, Ive heard rumor that says viscount-sama is the best fire magician in the earldom." "Umu, because even like this, Im the vice-captain of the magic soldier troops." The viscount doesnt seem to wholly against the idea. So hes a superior of Zena-san huh? "Viscount-sama, I have a question for the sake of strategy nning, how many time can you use fire storm?" "The limit for fire storm is one use. After casting fire storm we can block the entrance with fire pir and wait." Fumu, is it a magic with bad fuel consumption? Its convenient that the talk has suddenly progressed to doing the battle. When the view is obstructed by the fire storm, Id just exterminate the enemies with coin attacks. >[Strategy Skill Acquired] Viscount Beltons fire storm is raging. The winged eyeball uttered something in the distance but the battle started without anyone hearing it. Surprise attack is basic. "Pochi, Tama, throw stones at enemies whos approaching. Liza, thrust the enemy who passes over the stone throws." I givemands to the beastkin girls. Now then, lets smash them before the fire storm disappear. I hit the center of eyeball of the winged eyeball with thest piece of holy stone. I dont know what to say to that huge exposed weak point. The holy stone prates the demon, smashing the bones on the back, hitting the wall. The roaring sound was masked by the fire storms sound. One set of several copper coins are used to destroy 3 high level skeleton monster. Coin shotgun it is. When the fire storm subside, only 7 small fry skeleton monsters with half their health points remain. For now, lets push the achievement. "Wonderful viscount-sama. Weakened by the fire storm, the skeletons be brittle and were destroyed one by one with the stones throwing." "Fumu, the filthy undead monsters were purified by my me magic." "Thats exactly right, this is the first time Ive seen such enormous magic, what a tremendous fire power!" The viscount with triumphant look along with Nidoren-shi and his praise. I leave him to attend for the viscounts mood, and follow after the clean up of the small fry (hereafter, zako) skeletons with the beastkin girls. Liza attack the feet of a zako skeleton to destroy its bnce, then Pochi and Tama strike together to destroy it. Hiding behind the fire left on the ground, I destroy the skeletons with copper coins. I think its because of throwing skill, the zako skeletons health is easily depleted by just flicking a copper coin with my thumb ...Is there no rejection skill (Shidan). Even though its cool. >Title [Undead yer] Acquired >Title [Demon yer] Acquired Soon the clean-up of the zako skeletons end, we head toward the exit. Since itd be troublesome if monster reinforcemente, I leave the magic cores behind. The passage is different from what weve passed so far, the floor is made by paving stones like the one found inside the room. The passage is 4 meter wide, 3 meter high. Thanks to that, its bright. The passage continues in a straight line for a while, and break into a curve before thest room. "The outsides smell, nano desu~" Pochi reports happily while running around me in circle. Ive be considerably ustomedpared to the first time. "Lets eat something delicious when we get out." "Meat~" "Meat meat~" Since Liza is in the very back she didnt enter into the conversation, but Pochi and Tama look so happy. Reflected in the radar, numerous lights appear in session in thest room. However, its not red light which indicates enemy but white light which indicates neutral position instead. Its probably the territorys army. The handsome middle-aged priest has reached the skeleton room earlier too before I know it. What kind of trick did he use? Well its good either way. I feel like drinking cold beer and taking a shower right now. Though its probably unrealizable. "There are peoples voices~" Pochi said that while pointing the front. The passage turn ising into view. After 3 turn from here, its the exit. "The wall on the front~ is strange?" Tama reports. I confirmed from the map that theres a pit behind the wall. Maybe its like thebyrinth shortcut gimmick in a game. "Theres a hidden door here too. Do not touch it." "Ay!" "Yes! nano desu~" When were passing through the hidden door... Beast arms break through the hidden door! I kick the doors fragmented pieces while an enormous bodyes into view! I push both Pochi and Tama to the edge of the passage. I also want to jump out but if I carelessly avoid, its certain the three on the back will meet harms way. I catch the beast, killing its momentum, then it kicks the floor. The beasts jumping power is heavy and powerful, it quickly pass overhead the three tond behind them. They finally catch up with the unfolding event. Screams raise. Groan voices. All are overwritten by the roar of the beast. Its the reappearance of the Undead Beast thought to have been dealt with. No, it has two horns, different beast huh. Leaving that aside, what to do? It climbed all the way up the pit, its impossible to deal with it like before. Since theres level difference, if I ask the cooperation of the beastkin girls, they could die. Id like to ask for the viscounts magic help like on the bone hall, but his magic power is insufficient... My thought is racing while avoiding the biting attack of the Undead Beast. " Air Hammer" A mass of invisiblepressed aire from the exits direction forcing the Undead Beast to retreat. I was rolled up with it. Undead Beast, seemingly in effort to reduce the magics force, jump back to near the rooms entrance in the back. The door there opens, and the handsome middle-aged priestes out of it. What a bad timing. "Get back to the room, its the Undead Beast!" Thanks to the Loudspeaker skill and the echo in the passage, voice louder than I thoughtes out. The handsome middle-aged priest begin casting spell without panicking. Ridiculous! Youll die in a blink of an eye before you even finish the casting. The Undead Beast turns around after hearing the chanting. Cant be helped, lets change its target to me and y the avoid war. Then lets defeat it with a strong attack slipped in the middle of the priests magic. " Purification (Turn Undead)!" Short. Whats that. The undead beast stopped moving, and turn back into a stuffed animal. It cant even stand up on its own, the menace is gone. GJ, handsome middle-aged priest-san. "Satou-zannn~~~~" Before I turn toward the voice, Im quickly pushed. By Zena-san equipped with leather armor. "Its good that youre awightt~~~ Its good~~~~" Rubbing her head on my chest, shes delighted for the reunion. The magic earlier was Zena-sans huh. From the other side, soldiers begin to appear, helping to rescue the viscount. The beastkin girls areing to my side, but theyre standing by in a ce a bit far. Liza put Pochi and Tama who tried toe here in check. "Im home, Zena-san." Zena-san scrubs hear tears and lift her face. "Wee back, Satou-san." The smile of tearful Zena-san looks awfully attractive. Book 3 - 3-1. To Daily Life 3-1. To Daily Life Satous here. Not wanting to experience the real dungeon attack again, Satous. The arm demon whos missing with the appearance of thebyrinth is on my mind but... For now Id like to enjoy a peaceful life for once. Wevee into a vacant lot about as wide as a school yard when wee out of thebyrinth. Surrounding the edge of the lot, are two-meter high fences. It look to be hastily made. Since the outer wall can be seen from there, it seems that this is the square where themotion was. Looking back at thebyrinths entrance, its a 3 meter high of sharp jet ck rock with a hole. I wonder if its made of obsidian? There are 3 turrets 50 meters away surrounding the entrance. Wooden barricades with sharp pointed tips lined up on the ces where they dont obstruct the turrets line of fire. "Satou-san,e here please." Zena-san is calling from a tent across the fences. When we reunited, Zena-san hugged me without letting go, but her co-worker, Lilio, who waste, teased her so she jumped out in panic. ...She was definitely very worried. Did she favor me that much~? While Pochi and Tama hanging on both of my hand, we go toward the tent. Liza follows 3 steps back from me. Are we a master and his pupil. I give our luggages to the woman official on the entrance and go inside the tent. Liza didnt want to leave her spear, but once I urged her, she reluctantly let it go. The inside of the tent is unexpectedly wide. Its about as wide as a school ssroom. The handsome middle-aged priest who got out earlier is inside, being questioned by officials while getting medical treatment. The viscount and his daughter arent here. Are they on another tent? Since Zena-san beckons me, I head to her. The handsome middle-aged Garleon priest, Nebinen-shi and the ve trader, Nidoren are also over there. . Thest person is a gray haired knight with bulging muscles and metal armor. The knight looks over here, andughs. His expression looks like a mischievous boy even though hes already middle-aged. "Hoo, so youre magician Zenas dearest." "N, no." Zena-san attempts to cover and deny the knights word, but the knight ignores it and continues. "She was haggard until your safety was confirmed you know. If her squad didnt watch over her, she was sure to jump into thebyrinth alone, it was that dangerous." "That, for all the trouble Ive caused, Im very sorry." I think its a bit strange for me to apologize, but its better than being awkwardly silent. "Hahaha. You dont need to apologize. I just want to look at the person who got the straightced having-no-interest-beside-magic-training to fall." "L, like I said I dont..." Zena-san tries to intercept again, but in the middle of the way, she begins to murmur her words and hangs her head while looking really embarrassed. Experiencing ro in this age is painful ...No wait, my body is that of 15 years old. The knight looks at Zena-san amusingly, ces his hand on his chin, and turns his head to me with appraising gaze. "However, even though he does look nimble, to be able to break through abyrinth with such small number of people, even a great man cant dot that." "If the girls werent there, far from escaping, Id have been in the belly of a monster by now." And so I said that to make a good impression of Liza and co. Pochi and Tama who are quietly crouching beside my feet look up curiously, I pat their heads to deceive them. Liza quietly bows but wisely chooses not to say anything. "They sure looks strong. I would like to make them my subordinates if they werent demi-human." This knight, even though he looks like a nice-guy who doesnt care with racial difference, the discrimination against demi-human is really deep-rooted~ I respond while smiling wryly. "Theyre goodrades whove been together with me though." "Fumu, if they werent, itd be impossible to break through thebyrinth. Im sorry, this territorys people are always at odd with demi-human tribes, so theyre ipatible no matter what." So it wasnt just simple prejudices but disputes between race huh... no wonder its deep-rooted. "Commander! The preparation isplete." A woman who wears magician-like robe call out. What preparation? Theres a lithograph put on the pedestal. Yamato stones again after 3 days huh? Its bigger than the one Ive seen back then. Commander-san calls out people who has escaped frombyrinth with loud voices. "I know that this might be rude, but everyone who has escaped frombyrinth need to be checked with this Yamato stone. This is the original Yamato stone specially loaned from the earl. Even abnormal status will be disyed. This is for the sake of proving that no one is possessed by the demon." Everyone initially looks displeased, but they be quiet after being told that its to find out whether theyre possessed by demon or not. Since everyone here saw the moment when the demon arm came out of Uusu in the square back then. Still, leaving my level to 1 and no skill even though Ive broken through abyrinth is bad. Its been a while since I operate the menu with thought, I open the exchange tab. Since the beastkin girls are level 13, lets make me a bit lower at 10. Make the skills merchant-like with [Arithmetic] and [Estimation]. Would it be strange to have no battle-rted skill? Lets put [Avoid] then. When my turne, I put my hand on the Yamato stone. Yep, the stats has been updated with the previously set information. "Indeed, the [Nimble Merchant] huh." "...You heard that from Zena-san right?" "Thats right, you know well. Still, even though youre not a soldier or an explorer, to have that level at that age, you mustve been through a lot." "Its not that amazing." Humility? It is. In fact, this person is level 30 at 29 years old. Being level 10 at 15 years old is nothing to brag about. Is it because that its hard to level up beside forbat-rted professionals? Small shouts are raised from behind. They seem to be surprised that a ve is so high leveled at level 13 and even has 4 skills. Liza is wearing a hard to read expression like always, but her tail is twitching a bit. Shes probably a bit proud. Next is Pochi. Since her hands didnt reach, Liza lift her up from behind. She looks really happy having her hands and feet loose in the air. The Yamato stone official tells her to ce her hand. Shouts bigger than the time with Liza are raised. For 10 years old to be level 13 is probably amazing. Her skills are 4 too. Pochis tail are waving with a buzz. She looks over here and make a noise with her nose. Thest one is Tama. Just like with Pochi, Liza lifts her. Did she also want to have her hands and feet loose in the air? she looks really happy her tail swinging on Lizas legs. When her stats are disyed, the shouts are quieter than the one with Pochi. Her stat is as good as Pochi, but since its the third time already, the surprise factor is already fading. Tama looks dissatisfied. "It must have been hard to train demi-human ves to that degree." "Its not that much. Because the girls are excellent." Its true that I struggled, but the girls excellences is a fact too. Although I wouldnt die even without them, I would undoubtedly have an unpleasant time with the traps. The inspection with Yamato stone end with Tamas turn. It seems that everyone except Nebinen-shi whos in deep talk with the white-haired official is allowed to go home. "Now then, since the inspection is done, is it fine for us to go home?" "Im sorry, Id like to hear the time when the demon appear from you for a bit more." Me, Zena-san, and Nebinen-shi, the three of us tell the event which unfolded until we were swallowed up by thebyrinth in detail to themander and white-haired official. I was embarrassed when Zena-san excessively praised me for the handling of Uusu. Even Nebinen-shi concluded that Ive subsided the possibility of rebellion and dealt with the agitator inside the crowd... Well, its the truth though. Since I remember the words of the demon when we got intobyrinth better, Nebinen-shi passed it to me to convey. "For the sake of full revival huh..." "I dont know how much magic power is needed for demons revival, but here is close with the dragon line." "Right, since its near the earth veins... Even then, it would still take several months right? Before that lets call high level explorer ns from thebyrinth city, Cerib, and bring it to an end." Yup, lots of unknown words making it hard to follow the story. On the side, Zena-san whos clenching her fist is nodding with serious expression. Lets summarize the words that I understand for now, its fine to leave the demon alone for a few months, before that, defeat it by calling the high level explorers? Its like that, OK? After that, what kind of monster appear in thebyrinth? How many of them appear at the same time? What kind of traps are there? various things like that were asked. I only report half of the battle weve been but I dont hide the type of enemy of who came out. At first it was justmon fact checking, when the story arrived at the time we meet viscount Belton just before the bone hall, the officials face became strange. "Whats wrong?" "No well~. Did you really fight that many battles without a spellcaster? Furthermore judging from the time thebyrinth appeared to your escape, each battles time is really short I think? Did you properly take breaks?" "Of course. Since were not machines." "Yeah, of course you are." (Most likely Zena) "Yes, we took 3 rest, each for about 3 hours." "It doesnt look like youre just bragging." Huh? Did I make a mistake? "It must be a party with exceedingly good cooperation. You did well not to get annihted fighting to the bitter end even with that high pace." "Thats right~ If even one people incur serious injury, youd have been annihted... If I was with you then I could have became the role of support or healer." Ah, Zena-sans eyes begin to turn teary. "Along the way, weve found an alchemist hideout, and we found a lot of magic potions. Its partly thanks to that~." Ill sully myself to stop a girls cry. Deception skille on~. "Umu, as expected if there were no means for recovery, that many battles would have been impossible." Yep, we went through hardships. Whenever the beastkin girls were about to surely got hit, I immediately dash and parry the attack. If they are about to get surrounded, I aggro the enemy. I really want provocation skill. Lets try to see if I can get it or not next time. Oh right, I should confirm it before I forget. "Um, can I ask something?" "What would that be? I dont mind as long as its not military secret. By the way, my daughter is 15 years old with beautiful buttock and very popr." What is this person saying? Lets magnificently ignore! "Its about thebyrinth, I think its spreading considerably. Is it fine to just let thebyrinth spread out like this?" "Oh, did I not exin it?" You did not. "Thebyrinth wont spread to anywhere beside to the outer wall of this square. I can safely dere that there is no danger of the city copsing." "I want to hear the reason for that safety if possible..." "Umu, right. The army, coborating with the towns magicians and alchemists have set up barrier. A consecration ceremony involving all the towns temples is being held. With this double shields, thebyrinth has been restricted from encroaching the citys underground." I see. Still, I thought the temple and magicians look like theyre on bad term. "I understand what youre thinking. For the temple and magicians who are in bad terms to cooperate together so quickly, its because of the earls edict. Even so, this quick istion of thebyrinth is thanks to the fast report of magician Zena." "That was thanks to Satou-san giving priority to reporting." Then, me and Zena-sans concession and credit passing continued, but the white-haired official and themander skillfully dealt with it. If left alone, I dont know how long it would continue... GJ white-haired official. "Thats why, As long as the barrier is seriously maintained, thebyrinth wont endanger the city. Have you understand that?" "Yes, Im relieved." What a relief. Since Im afraid if the inn copse while Im asleep! Book 3 - 3-2. Master of the Beastkin Girls 3-2. Master of the Beastkin Girls Satous here. Even though ves aremon here, still not getting used to it, Satou. It would be hard to spread fundamental human rights on this world. I dont have any intention to do so though ... After several sessions of questions and answers, were finally released. The onee-san official who was given our luggages passes it back to us. "The things over here are fine to take back. However, the magic cores over there will be bought by the earl." Can I deny it? I tried to ask, but she answers me back with a [No] and a smile. "Since we cantpletely confirm the safety of this monsters meat, we will confiscate it. And since this spear is made from monsters part, we cant allow you to carry it on the town." Liza over-reacts to that and turns over here. T, the rarely mad Liza, is angry? Since she seems to really like it, lets negotiate for her. "Since that spear is powerful, couldnt you ask a person with appraisal skill to check for any danger? Of course, I will bear the cost for the procedure, but could you give it back when its finished?" Liza, youre scary. Scary. Look, even the onee-sans smile is cramping. "I, I understand. Ill arrange it. The new custody receipt will have to be issued and will be ready by tomorrow afternoon, please bring this temporary receipt to military post then." "Yes, Im counting on you." Thats right, lets ask about the treatment for the beastkin girls. "Um, I have a question if you may..." Its about the beastkin girls. "...I see, the ves master was dead so you took care of them, and brought them out of thebyrinth is it?" "Yes, thats right." Liza also nods. Pochi and Tama lean against Liza feet listlessly ...Bored, are they? "If its like that, then these demi-human ves are yours." Is that so? I thought of buying and releasing them if they were brought to ve traders though. "If ves master is dead in abyrinth, except for the murderer, anyone who found the ves will take their ownership, just like lost item. Therefore, customary and legally, you are these ves master." Onee-san writes something on a certificate, and presents it to me. "Its a certificate which im that youre the master of these ves. Since this is only valid within the town, its better to make official contract on the ves traders on the castles za as soon as possible. Its not enough for thanks for therge quantity of magic core weve received, but there is no fee for it." I receive the certificate and give my thanks to her, and along with the beastkin girls, we get out of the tent. Oh yes, since the magic cores are used as materials for thebyrinth istion barrier, were obliged to sell them. Outside, Zena-san and the three noisy girls from back then are discussing something. Its bad to disturb their work, but for them to only nods for my greeting is rather cold... While thinking whats happening, Lilio grins and pokes at Zena-san whileughing, then she points at me. "Good luck~", While receiving Lilios support, Zena-san ising here. "Satou-san, I see that the procedure isplete. Are you going back to the inn after this?" "Yes, Id like to have the ves rest at the inn too." "Youre really kind. Though, I guess even the stables barn is morefortable than thebyrinths floor." ...Huh? There were some strange words mixed in. "No, I wouldnt makerades who stuck together in hardships with me to sleep in the barn. I intend to reserve proper room in the inn for them." "Umm. Satou-san. There is no inn who will allow demi-human to lodge in this territory you know. If the master stay in the inn then the ves will be put on the stables barn..." Are you serious? I thought its just disagreeable at best, that they would let it if I pay more. Since Zena-san looks so sorry, it doesnt seem to be a joke. "Zena-san, you dont have to put that face. Thanks to you, I wont dispute it on the inn." She still looks sorry, but I keep saying to dont worry about it. Since Zena-san and her group are going to be on watch here until midnight, I thank them for teaching me and get out of here. Even so, if I didnt get the information from Zena-san beforehand, and is told to put the beastkin girls on the stable, I would probably get out of Gate Inn. Should I buy a house? Or do I get out of the earls territory? Its different from when I first got here, I met Zena-san and many acquintances in this city so Im starting to get attached to it. Although I dont intend to stay permanently... On the way back, lets go to the workers guild and ask Nadi-san if shes able to arrange for buying a house. "Master, its presumptuous of me to say this, but were satisfied just sleeping on stables barn. Since we slept on the outside ground under the roof before..." "That... even for ves, thats some excessive abuse." "Im sorry." Why is Liza apologizing? I want to hear the reason. "No that, I didnt want for master to make that face... I want master to not worry even if we sleep in the barn, but my vocabry is not enough..." "So thats it, you were taking me into consideration. Thank you." Pochi and Tama who are dangling on my hands are pulling my sleeves. I look at where their finger point, a girl wearing one-piece clothes seems to want to talk. A short stick is held in her hand. A spell-user huh? "Can I help you with something?" "Yes, how about some junction magic?" Is it like the junction healer in MMO? "For treating injuries?" "Full treatment is impossible~ how about hemostasis and cleaning? Its refreshing, and if you dont clean your wounds then the meat will rot you know~? Ah, and if youre tired, then I can also use invigoration magic, although its a bit expensive~?" "How much is the hemostasis and cleaning?" "[Soft Wash] and [Dry] set is 12 copper coins. One performance of [Bandage] is 3 copper coins." Fumu, I guess theres no need for hemostasis. Since any wounds were immediately treated with ointments. "Then, please 4 sets of Soft Wash and Dry." "Eh? The demi-human ves too?" The spell-user girl is surprised with wide-eyes. Shes counting with her fingers with a pensive look. "Err~ 40 copper coins and 3?" "Its 48 copper coins." Even though you can use magic, cant you do mental arithmetic? Since it looks like I have to pay in advance, I give her 3 silver coins. The spell-user girl began to calcte by writing on the ground... Are you serious? "1 silver coin is equal to 20 copper coins." "U~, I know that, Im properly calcting now because I know!" The girl furiously calctes with one hand on her head. After a while, she finally finishes the calction, and gives back the 12 copper coins change. "Thank you for waiting~ Well then, lets quickly start~! To keep the small children stand still, please hold their shoulder well, okay." I wonder if its in the manual for this regard, even with demi-human, shes being careful to be polite. Pochi and Tama who were surprised with Soft Wash tried to get away but I grabbed them as not to move. When the Dry spell begin, Pochi who seems to be feeling good looks happy, enjoying the drying sensation. In contrast, Tama looks even more displeased than the time with the wash, and tries to get away from Liza who hold her shoulder. "Thank you, I feel really refreshed now. Do you always perform the magic around here?" "Today there are a lot of people who look like theyve yed around in muding out so I went to get some extra ie. But Im usually going around some brothels. The ie is good since a lot of people there want refreshment." I see, thats certainly true. Shes sharp. After I tell her that were thest group of the people who yed in the mud, the girl goes back to her usual routes. The day ising to an end, I guess its fine to take the official very contacts tomorrow. While thinking about that, I bought 4 serving of delicious looking skewered meats. Is it goat meat? The meat tastes a bit quirky but the green powder which tastes like pepper stimtes my appetite. The beastkin girls are eating frantically, hagu hagu sound effects seeminglying out. Come to think of it, the time with the grilled frog meat was amazing too~. Even the usually restrained Liza, be intense when ites to meat. Seeing her tasting the meat is a sight for my eyes. Her bashfulness when she realized that she was observed is good too. When the day is bing dark, themps on the main street are being lighted by spell-users holding short canes. Is it just my imagination or there are a lot of people. Since I dont like to shout when some drunkard tried to touch Liza and Pochi, I buy the three of them hooded mantles. Curiously, Tama skillfully walks without getting herself tangled by anyone. We proceed through hustle and bustle and find out that a stage has been installed in the square. Various carriages with cages are scattered around on the square beside the stage, some merchants are giving speeches here and there. ...Oh yeah, since yesterday, the ves auction has started. Book 3 - 3-3. At the Slave Market Changed purple-haired to violet-haired. 3-3. At the ve Market Satous here. Theres this so called uncanny rtionship, even though I didnt want to, we meet again. It seems to be fate. The ve market upies around 200-300 meter in diameter of the square, bonfires are lighted every 20 meter away. Just like in a festival, several slender pir of woods stood, theyre connected with string tied with innumerable thin metal tes which glitters from reflection of the lights from magic. If this wasnt a ve market, this fantastical feeling would have been perfect for dates... A rope is stretched in the ce that looks to be the center of the auction. The ves auction hasnt been started yet, but several musicians on the stage are ying a tune that feels obscene. We dont enter the square, and just walk along the squares street while sightseeing it. "Satou-dono!" Dono? I dont know anyone who call me... It was the ve trader whom we saved from the spider on thebyrinth, Nidoren-shi. Coming out from a small tent across the the ves carriage, hesing here. Girls, who are chained together, are lined up on top of the carriage. "The ves on that carriage are the exhibit for auction today. There are are those who have arithmetic and secretary skills among them, how about hiring one, Satou-dono? Since they are all properly educated, theyre all virgins, but I can guarantee that no one will refuse for the night time." ...Educated huh. Oops, rather than thinking the irony, I have other business. "Im sorry, but I must make our ves here go through formal procedure first before thinking of new one..." "Oya? Do ou want to sell them? If so, please do use our firm! If its now, you can exchange for beautiful virgin ves! How about it!" He sure pushes hard. I dont have the slightest intention though. ...Not one bit, so please dont hold my sleeves while looking up so anxious. I brush Pochis and Tamas head briskly. I cant see behind, but I can feel Liza being nervous. "Ive said this before, but I dont have any intention to sell them." Yes, I do want to release them though. Pochi and Tama rxes their grip on the robe. "Is that so, thats regrettable. Then what kind of procedures do you want? Its not about releasing the ves, isnt it?" "Since were still on temporary contract, I thought of doing official one. Do you know the ce where the procedure can be done?" "If its that then I can do it. Since I have a subordinate who have the [Contract] skill." "Then, could you do it?" "Certainly." Were invited inside Nidoren-shis tent and offered chairs. He instruct a subordinate man to prepare for contract. Since the documents content are already fixed, we only need to write the master and ves name toplete. "Then, please write your name here. The ves name are not written, so please put their thumb marks using this ink." I sign at the ce the man directed. The fixed texts lines are [To whom the ves belong],[ves cant injure their master],[ves follow their masters order],[ves are to maintain their own body], just 4 of those. Its like the three principles of robot, although thest two order are reversed. When we finish writing the written contract, the contract ritual begins. " Contract!" What did... he?! Is this magic? After thest (Command Words) is uttered, the documents burnt and from the ashes a blue light wraps me and Liza in a halo then twinkles for 2,3 times and disappears. When I look at the mans stat, he certainly has [Contract] on his skill column. Maybe its a skill that has only one magic? >[Contract Skill Acquired] Alright, lets try if this skill is usableter. "With this, the ve contract isplete. If you wish, you can confirm the contract on the simplified Yamato stone on the auction center." After the contract for the three isplete, I wanted to pay the fee, but it seemed that its Nidoren-shis authority, so he asked me to wait. Come to think of it, he came out when the first ritual begun. He seem to be back immediately, he sure is busy. "Thank you, could I ask you something for a bit?" "Yes, what would that be?" "Is it rare for a person to release ves?" "Right, putting aside the general ves who have their sentences time decided, I have never seen people who release lower ves. Ive heard story of people releasing ves who have worked for years, but I have never seen it in person." Is it that rare? "Its possible to release them then?" "Yes its possible. Except for criminal or war criminal ves. For those kinds, only state official or senior noble who are allowed to." "For releasing, is it the same as the contract earlier?" "Thats right. Ive done releasing general ves several times before. With the [Contract] skill earlier, its possible to annul the contract too." Since were here already, should I release the beastkin girls too now? I can just employ them if they hope for it after the release. "Master, its presumptuous of me, but allow me to intrude on the conversation." Liza who was lowering her head in silent while listening to us begins to talk, I wonder if Pochi and Tama were nervous with the ritual, theyre sleeping while hugging Lizas legs. "Its okay, what is it?" "If its no trouble for master, then please dont release us if possible." Shes saying slowly and clearly. Are you an esper! Or rather, why doesnt she want to be released? Isnt it better to be free? "Certainly, in this earls territory, Beastkin and Lizardkin cant exist unless they are ves. If theyre seen by the army then they would be exiled, theres also a high possibility of getting lynched to dead." "Yes, furthermore, my tribe is no more, and just like youve heard back then, Pochi and Tama are in simr circumstance." They can try to rely on their tribes, but for people who have no rtives, they will be treated lower than ves. Im d that Pochi and Tama are sleeping. Seemingly to break the heavy atmosphere, Nidoren-shi brings 5 girls in. The five of them are quite the foreign beauty. They are all wearing thin clothes stopping at the knee. Since its quite thin, the breast area is transparent. "Have you finished your contract? Please take a look at them for now." "Before that, Id like to pay the fee for the contracts if possible?" Lets just quickly pay the fee and go home. "No no, since I was kindly rescued from thebyrinth by you, there is no such thing as service fee. Of course, since that wouldnt be enough, Ill give you 30% discount for the ves." Kuh, he made the first move. Giving small benefit first to make you easier to talk into next time, its the same solicitation technique from some shady new religion. Since it wasnt possible to refuse, it has been decided for Nidoren-shi to introduce ves in rotation. Since Id doze off if Im just listening to him, I decided to practice appraisal skill on this asion. Appraisal is an always-active skill but I need to think [I want to know] or [I want to appraise] while looking at an object, then the result of appraisal wille into my mind. Since the detail would be disyed on the AR no matter what I do, I turn off other indicators beside radar. During the rotation of two set of 10 people, I was just half-heartedly replying to give proper responses. Still, their appeal point were nothing but virgin or their skills, why is that? Do the people of this country love virgin that much? "Are you tired? Please bear it for a little more, the next one is thest." So he says while bringing the next set, a ck-haired oriental-looking beautiful girl from several days before is mixed among the six girls. I see, so he brings the best for thest, truly a skilled merchant. The others are... there. The violet-haired little girl with dangerous-sounding title is there too. Furthermore she looks here. Shes really giving a hard look here. Not matching her gaze, I look at the other girls. A blond freckled 15 years old girl with disgruntled look, a tall brown-haired woman who looks to be in her twenties with oval-shaped face, and a dull blond less-than 10 years old little girl that looks too thin. A braided red-haired 15 years old who looks like a in literature girl. A lot of them looks inferior to the 10 before them. Do they have some kind of special skills? When I try to look with appraisal, the freckles girl has [Negotiation], the oval-faced woman has [Sex Technique], the thin little girl has no skill, and the braid girl has [Collecting]. While Im at it, the violet-haired little girl has no skill, and the ck-haired girl has [Etiquette]. What kind of line up is this? "They are all may have inferior looks, but they will work hard for their master." While saying that, Nidoren-shi exin about them one by one. Subjectively, does he think the ck-haired san to be in too? "How about it? I could give you 6 set for the price of 3 gold coins if its now!" Nidoren-shi is hard at work promoting them. No matter how you look at it, thats too cheap. That mean each is worth two and a half silver coins. "Its been decided that those who doesnt sell well for today and tomorrow will be brought to the caravan heading to mining city." Hearing the words of Nidoren-shi, the unmotivated ve girls rustle behind me. The panic begin when I look behind. Shifting the clothes on the shoulder to expose the breast, rolling the skirt, taking strange pose, everyone tries to appeal with various method. The only two who didnt change are the violet-haired and the ck-haired girls. The violet-haired little girl is staring intently like always, while the ck haired-girl is downcast. When the ve girls understand that their appeal isnt working on me, they give up one by one. Just as Nidoren-shi instruct them to withdraw, the violet-haired little girl regain herself. "Master! Master thinks that since you have those excellence demi-human ves you dont need other ve, arent you?" "Thats right, I dont need other ve." Particrly, I dont want to buy you who have such trouble-sounding title. Absolutely! "However, those girls are demi-human." "Thats exactly right, but Im not dissatisfied with that you know?" "Yes, just by looking at them, I understand that theyre cherished. Thats why! Please purchase me." I dont understand the reasoning. "Demi-human are shirked in this city. If you only have those girls as ves then you wouldnt even receive a bread if you make them go shopping." I see, I didnt think about that before. However, I dont have to buy ves just for chores, Id just ask the maid at the inn. Yep, dont need it after all. "If I was there, Id do chores in ce of those girls! The price is reasonable too, so please by all means, purchase me." The violet-haired little girl look up for appeal. Hair that has been cut to shoulder-length, moist violet-colored iris, thin small lips, trembling small shoulders. If Im into little girl, then I probably wouldnt hold up. ...I guess Ill buy? Even though Im not into little girl, I thought that shes charming. No wait, I dont need it, do I? But, I feel like I absolutely have to buy her. Then I purchased the violet-haired little girl (Arisa), and per her rmendation, I also bought the ck-haired girl (Lulu). Despite still questioning myself, I be the master of the two ve girls in addition to the beastkin girls. Book 3 - 3-4. Little Girl and Night Turmoil 3-4. Little Girl and Night Turmoil Satous here. I think this is an unfortunate fate, to have an inseparable rtionship with a person Im not into. Id like to be together with a person of my type for once. A stark naked little girl is straddling on top of my waist. ...What the heck is this, a dream? Ive experienced simr situation with my younger cousins during a long vacation on my grandfathers home in the countryside, long ago. The difference is that the little girl whos riding me now is naked, she doesnt have the same innocent atmosphere as my cousins. The little girl moves bit by bit, then she greatly trembles, and snuggle against my bare chest. Her expression looks more like an adult woman rather than a little girl. While looking very calm, I am actually really shaken inside. Im not a lolicon okay? Absolutely! Yet whats with this situation! After purchasing the two from Nidoren-shi the ve trader, we were... "I will vigorously attend to master without rest, day and night." The violet-haired little girl--Arisa said such thing during the ritual of contract. Even though Liza et al and the ck-haired girl--Lulu were silent, did she want to appeal to me? After the ve contract is finished, I pay 1 gold coin to Nidren-shi. Until the morning on the day after tomorrow, hell be on the ce earlier so he asks me to call if I ever need another ves. Were doing self-introductions outside the tent. "Then, please let me introduce myself. I am from the now-extinct kingdom of Kubooku, Arisa. My age is 11 years old, there are still 4 years before I be an adult, but Ill gratefully ept to do night service even while Im clumsy. Please cherish me forever." While finishing the greeting with fluent words that doesnt match her age, Arisa slightly picks both end of her hem and bows. Although thats an elegant gesture, her hem is already short, coupled with her simple clothes, her lower body parts be almost naked. And so I put my gaze to her face and simply reply "Please take care of me too, my name is Satou." "...Im Lulu desu. 14 years old desu. Born in Kubooku kingdom desu. Since Im in looking and thin... Im not fit to be your partner at night, but Ill work hard like a horse... so please dont abandon me." Lulu introduces herself while looking down and covers her face with her bangs. That clear voice isnt the type for seiyuu but its a good voice with soprano feeling. It would have been better if it was not apanied with trembling. Though the person herself said thin, she looks to probably be B-cup, being B-cup at 14 years old is quite promising for the future I think, or is this world is of the big-breast faction? As long as its soft, anything is fine! Putting that aside, for this beautiful girl to say that shes ugly, thats too much even for humility. Covered with bangs, she looks like Sadako, but if I was topare her with a beauty contest winner Ive seen on TV back then, she would win with a big margin, thats how orthodoxly beautiful her face is. Frankly said, shes my type. If her personality is agreeable, then I would think of proposing her when she turns 20. I wonder if Arisa and Lulu dont have any prejudice against demi-human, even after the beastkin girls took off their hoods, they dont show any disgust. Although Lulu looks afraid of Liza, I dont sense any feeling of disgust. Do people from other kingdom not dislike demi-human? Pochi and Tama initially act shy around stranger, but since Arisa and Lulu act normally to them, they immediately be familiar. "Well then, lets get back to the inn." I call out to the five and we return back to the street. Arisa smoothly and naturally clings to my left arm. The remaining other is being contested by Pochi and Tama. Since it doesnt seem that its going to end, Liza carry both of them in both of her arms like luggages. Seemingly giving up, the two quiet down after their hand and legs are in the air ...so they like that pose. Kyurukyurukyu~~. A cute sound resounded. When I look back, Lulu blushes. Figure of bashful beautiful girl is lovely. I dont think of her as a romantic interest now, but Im looking forward to the future. A lot of stalls exude good smells but there arent many customers. It seems that the auction has started, so the riches and the curious onlookers who want to look at beautiful ves have flowed there. Since its convenient, we go to a stall with tables. I bought chicken soups and t breads, assorted intestines and vegetables, and enough meat skewers for this number of people. I ended up buying a lot of meat skewers. "Itadakimasu." and so the meal starts. After the beastkin girls started eating, the two neers follow. Arisa stuffs herself with meat skewers, saying, "Ah~ Proteins after a long time?" while holding her check. So this world has the concept for nutritions too huh, I ignore that while enjoying the scenery of the meal with everyone. Lulu eats with all her might while still being reserved. But, the twos eating pace is slowpared to the other four, so they didnt eat much from the bigbined tter. Next time, lets divide some small portions for them first. Since Im not really hungry, I finished my meal in the middle but since Arisa and the beastkin girls doesnt look like theyve had enough, I order for more intestines and vegetables tters. "Continue your meal as it is, Im going to buy cloaks and shoes at the stall for a bit." "L, let me go, if its for shopping" "I will go" Lulu and Liza stand up. Pochi and Tama stop chewing at the meat, and look here if only their eyes. "Everyone keep eating as you are, this is an Order you know." I could have gone when the meal is over, but I keep identally see Lulus breast who sit in front of me, I cant calm down. I can clearly see the nipple of Arisa whos sitting beside her, but I dont care with that one. I give cheap cloaks and sandals to the two, bought from the vicinity. Soon after, the five eat through their tes leaving not even bread crumbs, so we go back to the inn. >[Service Skill Acquired] Just like Zena-san said, the inn refuses to let demi-human enter. However, Martha-chan makes a bed from new straws inside the barn for the sake of the three, Pochi and Tama are overjoyed and even Liza reservedly gives thank. I wonder if its warm to sleep on the straw covered with the nkets from thebyrinth. I take out the cookwares and foods from among the lot bags of thebyrinth, and leave it to Liza. I also put the short swords of Pochi and Tama inside. Its forbidden to equip demi-human with arms inside the town, but since its the things taken frombyrinth for self-protection, its probably fine. As for the foods, "You can eat if youre hungry okay.", I give permission to Liza. With this, I can wake upte tomorrow (lol). Lulu is going to sleep here together, since the inn epts them anyway, its better to sleep inside the room. I tried to book an additional room from thendy but there was no free room, so it was decided to add a spare bed in my room. Since the room is wide being originally a twin room, even after two beds upy it, it doesnt feel cramped. I make Arisa and Lulu to sleep together on the new bed, and I sleep on my own bed. Inside thebyrinth, for the sake of letting the beastkin girls rest, I was the sole watch guard so I didnt even take a wink of sleep. Is it because of that my eyelids feels heavy. I surrender myself to drowsiness, and sleep after a long while. And so we fly back to the beginning. Why am I sharing a bed with a little girl?! Calm down Satou! Lets cool down here. Arisa who notices me wake up says "Youre awake?" mischievously while whispering and uselessly kisses me. While receiving that, Ib her hair... NSFW? No, wait! I should have pushed her! ...Ill be branded a lolicon if this continue. Arisa does not stop with my mouth, she kisses my ear, corbone and chest in turn. Her small hands lightly, very lightly caress. Respoding to that, I gently stroke her nape... Why---! I dont feel like myself. Arisa captures my hairless chest, putting her check on my thinly cracked abs while her finger is crawling. Feelng that lovely actions, I feel like its okay to let her vite... me? This thought is strange. No matter how you look at it, theres something wrong. My blurred mind be a bit clear. I operate the menu with thought, and make the log disy ON. Found it in the log! I slowly raise my body, lift Arisa who looks here, and put my face on her nape. Arisa hugs my head while panicking for a bit... Close to her ears, I Order gently but firmly. "Arisa. I forbid the use of magic and skill. This is an order!" Arisa loosens her hands, and looks at me with a shocked and distorted face. "Furthermore, cancel the effect of magic and skill that youve used on me. This is an order!" The order seems to be epted, the log shows the cancetion of magic effect. The information disyed on AR changed too. Just in case, I get the [Mind Resistance] skill whiches out in the log to maximum. It seems that I also got [Mind Magic], but its fine for now. "Why..." "Isnt that my line? Using mind magic on me, whats your goal?" Yes, the time when I bought her and just before this, she was using magic. The first one was [Charm Person] and [Fret] magic, and a little while ago [<>] and [Heat Heart] were used. When I used appraisal skill her skill was [None] but the first time I see her the AR disyed [Unknown]. If only I remember earlier... "...Even if master said Im using mind magic" "I also forbid the act of deceving and ying dumb. This is an order, state your goal." I close her escape route and press for answer. >[Questioning Skill Acquired] Alright, lets allocate point and activate it. Lets make the level to be 3 for now. "I repeat, dont lie and speak your goal." She seems to have resigned and answers truthfully. She stops using politenguage. "...my goal was to be masters ve." "And the goal for the second one?" "I wanted to serve master." She bes a bit sulky while saying it. "I dont understand the point, talk a bit more clearly." "Mou! like I said. I fell in love with you when I first saw you. That thin and soft looking ck hair! that defenseless expression! That oundish baby-face! That delicate-looking body! If such a person is to be my master! And even though such dreamy boy was before my eyes, he was going to inly pass by! I cant forgive that! Thats why I used magic! To be purchased!" She piles up her words like a machine gun. Since she looks a bit desperate, I keep listening. "So, after youve been bought, you intend to brainwash me then?" "No! Completely false! Ive said I will vigorously attend to master without rest, day and night when I became your ves right! Thats why I seduced master since its ves job to make her master feel good!" What kind of reasoning is that? It doesnt look like shes just lying to get through troublesome thing. "I understand the facade, so whats your true intention?" "Even though I was waiting for master to call me, you really went asleep... Since it cant be helped, I slip into your bed, and when I see your sleeping face, its just irresistible~." Its a tehee face. Im a bit perturbed so I pull her cheeks. This much punishment is okay right? "huuwt, its huuwwt. iuainohahahyanorokirakenihite~." This thin cheek sure can stretch. Its fun but since the corner of her eyes are tearing up, I stop. "Even though I did my best to control myself in the beginning~" "Then was it because you lose to your lust that you attacked?" "Thats right." so she nods. "Really, just what are you..." The AR disys these. Name : Arisa Age : 11 years old Title : [Satous ve] [Witch of the Lost Kingdom] [Mad Princess] Skill : [Mind Magic] Gift (Innate Skills) : [Self Status] [Status Check] [Hide Skill] [Item Box] Special Ability (Ability) : [Never Give Up] [Over Boost] Good grief, its full of skills Ive never seen before. Arisa answers me teasingly. "I am Tachibana Arisa, just like you, a Japanese." Book 3 - 3-5. The Japanese in Different World 3-5. The Japanese in Different World Satous here. The typical Japanese who bes so happy when they meet another Japanese in a foreign country, he let his guard down, Satou. Since were speaking the samenguage, and because our sense of value and foundation are close, I be relieved. "To be exact, Tachibana Arisa as the former Japanese who was reincarnated in Kubooku kingdom with her memory intact. Were you reincarnated too? No, judging from that ck hair, youre a summoned hero arent you? Satou-san?" The AR doesnt disy whether shes a originally a Japanese or her real name, Tachibana Arisa. Since my stats didnt state if Im a former Japanese, Suzuki Ichirou too, is it the same situation? "Whats wrong, why did you stop talking? Youre the second Japanese human that Ive meet." Hearing that words, my gaze turns toward Lulu whos sleeping in another bed. "Lulu is different you know? It seems that her great-grandfather was a Japanese man, though Ive never meet him, mind. Atavism is a cruel thing. She could have been an idol if she was born in Japan." "Your mind magic-"Its not"" Did she use mind magic to make Lulu looks ugly, I thought of that but she denied my word. "This worlds sense of beauty think that those who have t face with thin lips, non-white skin, and small ass as the ideal. She has a lot of those counterpoints. Though thanks to that there werent many buyers during our very days." The type of beauty change depending on the time and ce huh... thats unfortunate. "So then, Satou-san, are you a reincarnated person or a summoned person?" "Are there distinctions for them?" Should I honestly talk or should I keep it a secret? Shes a mind magic user who didnt hesitate to force her way but shes also undoubtedly a clue. If the timees for it, I can just order her to Dont speak of this to other. "Reincarnated person is a person who died on their former world, then reborn in this world. Summoned person is a person who is forcibly abducted from their world to this one. Someone like hero is a summoned person." Though it was an exnation coated with prejudice, Im neither of those, arent I? "Does a reincarnated person always reborn as a baby?" "Theres a legend where they reborn already in adulthood, but in this world a reincarnated person will always be reborn as a baby without fail." Shes very decisive about it. When I try to confirm it. "Reincarnated persons are told that by the god as theyre reincarnating." So they meet god? If a person is saying such things in Japan, people will doubt his sanity. "Do summoned persons retain their original appearances? Like their clothes, belongings and figure." "It seems that the summoned person retain their clothes. And of course, their figures too." So even their figures are kept, but I became younger, why is that? "Did you hear it from others?" "The hero-sama from Saga Empire said so, I dont think its wrong. Since the only one who could summon heroes from another world is Saga Empire." Then if I go to Saga Empire, I could find out the way to go home? Lets not forget to check itter. "I see, but Im neither of those. I took a nap after works, when I woke up, I was already in a wastnd." "You didnt see the god?" "Nope." Arisa crosses her arms and groans. Put some clothes on already. "Then, did you get to the summoners ce when you came to this world?" "No, I was the only one on that wastnd." "Then were you high-level from the start? Or had infinite magic power? Or got a lot of interesting skills?" "My level was 1 in the beginning, my magic was also only 10. I didnt have any skills too." ...No, there was that Special Abilty (Ability). Like the Meteor Shower. "Whats with that, impossible game?" Oops, shes sympathizing with me, what to do if she finds out? "Rather than me, its about you. Tell me all your skills one by one. The Gift and the Ability too. Just you know, this is an Order." "I will tell you even without an order you know." "First, Mind magic is at level 5. Arent me quite good? Ive dedicated the skill points I acquired post-birth for this one." Since it sounds strange, when I check it, the required points to level for each skills are 2-12 point with an average of 7 (Represented with 2d6 in her case), the required point to level up a skill isnt 1 but different values for each of those skills, it seems that the required point also increases as the skill level increases. Am I a special case, or is there any specific condition? "Self-Status is a skill to check my own status. Its more detailed than Yamato Stone. The most important function of this skill is that I can decide which skill I allocate the point I got from level ups." From what shes saying, she can choose which skill she allocates the point to, it seems that this is a skill that every reincarnated and summoned person always have. I thought that its the same special ability that allows me to learn skills easily, but its actually an inferior version of it instead... As for the general popce, seems that they have probability to remember skill depending on their training as they level up. "Status Check is a skill to see other peoples stats. Its convenient~. Itd have been better if it was Analyze, but my Privileged-Reincarnation point wasnt enough." It seems to be a skill which have the same effect as Yamato Stone. Simr skills are like [Weapon Check], [Armor Check], [Gem Check], [Coin Check], [nt Check], etc, and the skill thatprise them all is Analyze. Privileged-Reincarnation is the point that the god gave her when she reincarnated, she says. "Hide Skill is a skill used to hide your own skill. Once used, even if you were looked by Analyze or Yamato Stone, itll show Skill None, until its canceled." My AR shows [Skill Unknown], which mean that its from different branch than Analzye, is it? "Item Box, its just as the name imply. Its the same kind of storage that usually exist in a game. Though its not the same as the one heroes get with their infinite storages (Inventory), the store-able number is limited but it doesnt add to the bulk and theres no weight, its really convenient~." From what I heard, the item number limit is 100, and it can stack up to 100 piece of the same item. For things that has indeterminate shape, like water, its counted per liter. My storage is more simr to the infinite storage (Inventory) one, if I have topare. After saying that much, Arisa says "My throat is a bit thirsty.", then she theatrically swing her hand horizontally and recites "Item Box, Open". In front of her, a ck hole open on level surface, then she puts her hand inside and took out a water jug which she drinks directly. Her face seen from the side looks so triumphant. The water she drink is spilling from her mouth and draw lines on her naked chest, looking inappropriately erotic. How old is this girl inside? "At least use a cup.", I asked, but it seems putting things in and out each requires magic power to do, so shes minimizing doing those to the lowest. It also works slightly different to my Storage. When she finished drinking water, she wanted to put the jug back, so I let her. How do I say this, if a clueless person saw it, itll look like someone is putting things inside a ck box. >[Item Box Skill Acquired] I dont need such inferior version of Storage... Rather than that, the remaining are [Never Give Up] and [Over Boost], which one of those that let her mind magic to pass over the 300 level differences, I want to know. "Fufufun, how about it, am I not amazing? Theres rarely a ve that has this much skills!" "Arent there others too?" "Ugh" she faltered, "Mou, youre really greedy~" while she pompously hold both her hands up like a gaijin. I give a chop to her head. "Im against violence! the others are, unique skills, two of them even!" Amazing isnt it? And since she once again start posing, Im stroking her head roughly "My hair falls into disorder~", even though shes saying that she looks a bit happy. "Even Lulu doesnt know these abilities. One is called Over Boost. By using all of my magic power and stamina, the effect of one attack will be raised by many folds? Its exactly the ability fit for a heroine~." A disposable cannon it is. "The other one is Never Give Up. Its a power to absolutely never give up no matter how powerful the enemy is! More concretely, no matter how much the level differences or the defense power of the enemy is, an attack or magic will hit with 10% probablity! Isnt it great~." "However it can only be used 3 times. Once I used them all, itll recover one for every month. Since my magic did not really work against master, Ive spent all three them." It was probably this skill that had put me under her magic. There are a lot of [~magic resisted] entries in the log, so its doubtless. What a troublesome skill. I should be d that shes not an enemy, is it? This is something that I heardter, but it seems that even if this skill is in effect, its useless against an opponent who hasplete resistance. For example, the elementary Water Shoot is ineffective against a Great Water Spirit whos immune against water magic. "There are several things I want to confirm." "Go ahead~." "How did you use mind magic without chanting?" "Umm~n, its a hidden function of Self-Status, once I remember a magic, then I can use that magic just by reading thest line of the Command Words in my head." I expected something, but its a memorization, I really have to sessfully chant it at least once. Is there really no shortcut... "Are you perhaps unable to use magic?" "Im failing to properly chant the spells..." Yep, its not a lie. I could use two, but those are quite irregrs. "Thats right eh~ I was going to give up when I heard other peoples chants too. Eventually I managed to in one and half a year." "Thats right, Ive only challenged it for two days, though its actually two hours." "What, thats too short~ If one could do it within that period then there would be more magicians." Since its getting colder, shes hugging me while saying that but I tear her off me, she falls off the bed and I throw her clothes and the bed cover below. "I forgot to ask. Whos the first Japanese human you met?" "Dont use you, call me Arisa~." "Answer me, Arisa." Arisa unnaturally umte her words, and says. "Thats the Saga Empires hero, Hayato Masaki." Book 3 - 3-6. Hero and the Taboo Girl 3-6. Hero and the Taboo Girl Satous here. Heroes are enough just being in games, Satou who think that. How many games out there with heroes in them... "I see, so the second one is the hero from Saga Empire." I really dont want to get involved with him. If I carelessly got in touch, I could got tangled in demon lords extermination. "Yes, with a face that doesnt look like a 18 years old, although he is handsome, and with hair sticking out on his macho body." "No, I dont care about his appearance, how is his personality?" "Hes a perverted gentleman (lolicon). When we first met, YES! Lolita, NO! Touch., he loudly yelled that, and then got beaten up by his women attendants." Arisa said with white eyes. "Isnt he the same kind as you (shota)?" "I used to be like that a long time ago, but its different now! Ill whisper with all my might that I love boy now!" Please spare me the whisper. "...Or rather, since you like boy (shota), isnt a 15 years old outside the scope?" "Ara! Thats not true! I mean you still dont have an adams apple, your chin is still smooth even at this hour, and your voice hasnt be strange right? And Ive seen it just now, even your legs havent grown with hairs, its really smooth isnt it!!!!" Arisa kicks the bed cover, and stands up while roaring. I can see various things, so please stop doing imposing stance while youre naked. Or rather, put on some clothes already. "Okay I understand your enthusiasm, but wear something before I order you already." "Yes, yes, I know." Shes too excited shes gasping when she answers while wearing clothes. And when youre going to sit back dont do it on myp. ...I somehow feel like my chastity is in danger. "The talk strays off to far, Im not interested with his fetish but his personality." "Right~ Hes a straightforward justice-minded fool, I guess? If people said That is evil, he will directly confront it without even uttering a word of doubt, that kind of type. Originally there was a staff-officer-type sses-wearing girl around him, but since she was needed in the noble bureaucracy, I dont think shed participate in the war." Its a type Im not good against. I have a friend whos like that too, those kind of types will drag you into their problem without even hearing your circumstances. I think I always got involved. "Since hes a hero, hes surely strong isnt he?" "Seems like it~ I didnt see him fighting, but it seems that he was already level 50 when he got summoned." "Did you not check his skill when you met him?" "Of course I did. His level was 61 with point mostly on basic sword and spear skill and a lot of various other skills. If youre interested I could write down the ones I remember for you." "Ah, Im counting on you." Ill buy paper and pen when the dawnes. "However, I dont know about his unique skills okay?" "You couldnt see it even with Status Check?" "Yep, I couldnt. It seems to be an ability of the holy armor he got from Saga Empire, I dont understand why he didnt hide his skills too then." Indeed. Is it a problem of cost, or is it deliberate to make his opponents let their guard down? I guess the reason doesnt matter for now. "But the person himself gave me a hint. Do you want to hear it?" "Yes, I do." "My unique skills are contradictions there" Like that, its still useless~ says Arisa whileughing. If hes like Han Feizi then its fine, but if our ideas cant match then his ability could be problematic. Alright, if it seems like we got into a situation where we would fight, lets run with all my might! Im at disadvantage at the war on myp. Since she looks like a children, its hard to hit her. Though if she jump on me, I intend to grip and throw her off... Arisa pretends to be sleepy and leans on me with her back. "Boy, the things you wanted to hear, is it over?" "Youre breaking your character you know?" Arisa strokes my chin with her fingers. "Onii-chan, Im sleepy. Wont you hold me tight until morning?" "How sly!" I scoop her up myp and roll her over next to Lulu. "I forgot, since when did you notice my identity?" "If I have to say, from the beginning." Im shocked. I thought I had conducted myself well. "Since you have that Japanese face, I had an incline from the beginning." "Isnt that too weak for affirmation?" "The second one was Itadakimasu. Theres no such speech in this world." Arisa put up two finger while talking. "The third was Protein. Nutritions onlye out in a few books since the era of Yamato-san, most people dont know about it. Furthermore, I said Protein fully in Japanese, but you ignored, didnt you?" I was careless... "And the fourth." "Theres still more?!" "The next one is thest. When the thing about me being a Japanese came out, werent you upset? You should have set a poker face and asked back, whats a Japanese? instead." So I waspletely caught in her bluff... "Im sorry, actually theres one more." She points at my trunks, "A trunks made from synthetic material with a washing tag attached, there is absolutely no such thing in this world", and sheughs. "Next, tell me the contents of your item box. Itd be bad if I was killed when Im asleep if you take out knife or poison from it." Im not forgetting to check for potentially dangerous situation. "Umm Mind Magic rted, five magic books." She piles it up on top of the bed. "If youve sold this books, wouldnt it be enough to buy yourself back?" "ves belongings, if taken, its the end. Besides, if they knew that the writing is about the detested mind magic, I dont know what theyd do..." "Isnt it better to learn other magic?" "Only this was avable. If there were magic I wanted to know, I had to learn it by myself." I know that feeling well. "The remaining ones are just the water jug from a while ago, and various clothes, do I have to take them out too?" "Ah, take them out. You dont have to for the water jug." I got a headache after seeing the clothes Arisa took out. Yukata, sailor uniform, and unfinished maid clothes... It seems that theyre all hand-made. She doesnt have tailoring skill but it was her specialty before reincarnating. I take memos for only the titles of the magic books, and allowed all the things back to the item box. "You wont take it?" "I want to read the magic books next time, but I dont have any intention to take them." I tell the slightly dubious Arisa clearly. Id be treated as a pervert if I carry around little-girl-sized sailor and maid uniforms after all. After pulling myself together, I ask for thest question. "Why did you make me buy not only yourself but Lulu too?" "Since shes my older sister. Lulu is my half-sister." "Thats why you want to be together huh..." Arisa goes to the bed and pat Lulus hair, while looking sad, she talks. "Its not just that. Master wont scorn Lulu despite how she looks right? Even in our hometown, servants were talking about how ugly she is behind her back." "Even though shes this beautiful..." "I think so too. Moreover, I was in the same situation. Dont you think that my violet hair and iris unusual?" Arisa lifts her hair with both her hands and looks here. "Ah, I havent seen it beside on some stylish grandmas dye." "D, dont put me together with such things..." Arisa bes crestfallen, but shes immediately back on her feet and continues. "Violet hair and iris are considered to be bad omens, although there are few people who know the reason, if anything bad happen then they will be used of being responsible for everything." Is that why she was unsold? Is her [Witch of the Lost Kingdom] title due to that too? "Could you tell me the reason why you became a ve? This isnt an order. If you dont want to tell me then you dont have to." Arisa is at loss for a bit, but pieces by pieces, she begins to talk. Book 3 - 3-7. Past, Failure and Withered Labyrinth 3-7. Past, Failure and Withered Labyrinth Satous here. There are many tragedies where the hero doesnte to save the day. In fantasy world, I would have liked if its a happily ever after end. "I failed to make my hometown prosperous using the knowledge from my previous life." "Even if Im like this, I was a princess you know." said Arisa ironically. "In the beginning it was working well, but then it began to be failing unnaturally and the kingdom became ruined, plunged into civil war, and upied by the neighboring kingdom in the end." "What did you do?" "Just normal agricultural reforms. Like making fertilizers from leaves and manures, four-wheeled farming tools, some basic administration cheats." Ive never heard Administrative Cheats lingo, but I put the pieces together from the administrative and reform parts. "Even if you fail, could that even ruin the whole kingdom?" "Thats why I said Unnatural. The mountain where we collected leaves for fertilizer died off. A massive insect monsters outbreak came out of fertilizer which was fermenting, nted clovers and turnip which should had restored thend, withered it instead." Indeed, those were some fantasy-like phenomenons, but if we add Unnatural to this, that means.... "Someone was interfering, was it?" "Yes, but I only knew long after the fact. At that time, I thought it was because of the difference between the earth and this world, I was really depressed. I even got called [Witch of the Lost Kingdom], or [Mad Princess]." So those titles were because of this. It wasnt because she used mind magic to manipte the king to create a harem of pretty boys for her or something huh. "Still, if the intention was to upy your kingdom, if the neighbor kingdom didnt gain any profit, there was no meaning to it, isnt it? Laying waste to the other kingdom to get it, didnt they get their priority backward?" "They didnt care at all for territories of a poor country. They probably just wanted the [Withered Labyrinth] below the castle." "After our country was upied, they made a public execution of the king and the crown prince for the sake of calming down the popce." Tears are falling out of her frustrated face. "Then the remaining princes and princesses were gathered, and they said this." This country was destroyed because of your foolishness. You people are not qualified to be royal families. "They made the court magicians to put coercion(geass) on the princes and princesses, starting from me." Live as a ve until you die "I was ming myself for the destruction of the country, so I willingly received that geass and became a ve." I take out a handkerchief from the storage using under-bed as a cover, and wipe her tears. "Why was it had to be ves..." "It was for the sake of reviving the Withered Labyrinth I told you earlier. We couldnt escape if we became ves, since it was geass and not contract, only a country is able to cancel that..." She grasps the handkerchief along with both of my hands, and continues. "Every month, when it was full moon, they sacrificed one person in a suspicious ceremony inside thebyrinths interior." "One yearter, thebyrinth was resurrected. When the ceremonies were over, only me who had the taboo hair and Lulu, who was an illegitimate child remained. Our confinement was moved from tower to the royal vi near it. I dont know why they didnt dispose of us right away. But we were probably spares if thebyrinth ever to wither again." Her grips are loosing its strength. "And then, another tragedy struck when the next full moon happened. A demon appeared, the castle and the town surrounding it were destroyed. The royal vi where we were, was burned down too, I and Lulu ran took refuge to the mountain." Arisa was forbidden to go out by Order, but when the castle was destroyed, their master seemed to have died in it, thanks to that they were able to escape from the vi. "I thought that we have no choice but to be burnt to dead but Lulus indication became Master: None, thanks to that. If I was alone, then Id have died just like that." Arisa puts my arms to embrace her and sits on myp. Since shes trembling a bit in my arms, I let her off. "Then we just wandered around in the mountain, and just as we were about to die, we got picked up by the wandering ve trader, Nidoren-shi. Since ves who dont have master cant enter into towns. So I wouldnt be sold to some perverted nobles, I used Hide Skill to hide my skills and Lulu also pretended to have loss of speeches." She lean her small head to my arm, her expression isnt visible. "Wouldnt it better if you used mind magic to make Nidoren-shi to treats you two like daughters?" "Thats right. I was too desperate to hide my skills, when I realized that, I was already under the Contract to be Nidoren-shis ve." "You could just use the magic after that." "I could have died if I was careless trying to do that and vited the contract." Hmm? Wait a minute. I make Arisa to face me. "Didnt you just abuse your magic to push me down earlier? Why was the contract not vited?" She looks up to me and smiles wryly. "Because thats a service from a ve. I properly made the oath during the contract, right?" I will vigorously attend to master without rest, day and night "Thats why I use every ounce of myself, including magic, to service you!" She puts her hands on my side while looking like expecting something, "So embrace me~, indulge yourself on my unripe body~", while trying to hug me, I shoot her down with a chop. "By the way, who was that demon?" "I dont know. I didnt directly see the demon. Only heard it from Nidoren-shis talk with other merchants. I only knew that the town around the castle was burned down and it went somewhere after. Maybe it came to steal the revivedbyrinth." Is it like the arm demon, gathering power in thebyrinth? I talk about it to Arisa. "So the uproar that Nidoren got involved into, was aboutbyrinth?!" Her face is close. Bracing myself, I push back the oing Arisa, while talking about the demon raids disturbance, the arm demons making of thebyrinth, summarizing them all. The silver masked hero was omitted. "You mean a newbyrinth was made?" "Seems like it." Is it a point to be surprised about? "There are only 6 livingbyrinths in this continent. Thestbyrinth which appeared, did so 100 years ago. Abyrinth will appear in the ce where the corpse of demon lord is, thats what written in books." "That arm demon said that it was created for the sake of theplete resurrection, so I thought that it was just a recovery type shelter item." "Its not such a cheap thing. Thats a Legend ss artifact item. I wonder whats the objective..." "To produce demons to fight the hero maybe?" Ignoring my nonchnt answer, Arisa ponders with serious face. Im alright with you hanging your hands on my shoulders, but please stop circling my waist tightly with your legs. "Are there earth veins around this area?" "It seems theres one called Dragons Valley." She says that with serious face while looking up... Fine, but why are you pressing your thin breast? "If the arm demons goal was to recover one arm, then probably it should have been over. I think full recovery would take many months. It could probably move around in its former form in short period." "And that thing is underneath our feet, chilling~", shes shaking. I dont know how long is short period, but Zena-san et al who are on thebyrinths entrance are in danger. "Youre awfully knowledgeable." Almost like Nadi-san. "Ive read most of the books in the castles library." "The letter printing in this world is really small you know~", Arisa outraging. "Do you know? When you read books and gain new knowledges, you umte experience points~ Thanks to that, my level went up even while secluding myself in castle." I see, this isnt a game after all, you can gain level even without going in battles. "Tell me if you know this." "Of course~ Master~." While rubbing your face against my chest, dont grope it with your fingers. "In this world, to fight against a level 62 demon, how much force would you need?" "What are the level of the best pieces you can prepare?" "Around 48." "Then if you equip them with 6 holy attribute weapons and the party bnce is good, you can win~" "There arent 6 of them. Level 48 magician is one person, upper 40 are 3 people, and lower 40 are 2." "It will be harsh, but if there are 10 level 30 people as back ups in turns, then I think, they could somehow do it. Although there probably would be many sacrifices." She stops ying with her fingers and looks over here. "Master, you sure know a lot about this towns forces. Arent you a merchant?" "I know an acquaintance in military. Also, although I call myself a merchant, Ive never done anymercial business." "Master can afford 5 ves regardless." "Well yeah, I got a lot of magic cores from thebyrinth after all, I wont have money trouble for a while." The moneys are actually things I piged from the dragons, but it seems itd be troublesome so I just mislead her here. I grab her hands which were ying around on my chest above, seemingly misunderstanding something, she closes her lips shut and attempts to kiss me. I push her back, peel her body off me, andy her beside Lulu. I put on cheap robe and cloak, and going out of the room. "Where are you going~", hearing that, "Sleep until morning", I Ordered Arisa that and got out of the room. Book 3 - 3-8. Masked Hero 3-8. Masked Hero Satous here. Ive yed around imitating a transforming hero when I was a child but I didnt think that I would really stuck to be one. Ie back to thebyrinth. Covered in blond haired silver masked hero style (lol). I left the beastkin girls to rest in the inn, so Im alone. Since Pochi and Tama arent here I activate the [Trap Release] skill. Opening the map, I mark the course to where the arm demon should be located. Alright, with this I wont have to check the map every time I reach a junction. I proceed for a bit while having the trap discovery skill finds the trap locations. I somehow know where the trap is before the AR indicate it. I put force to my jump, flying over the trap. It seems that there are 5 skeleton soldiers in the room ahead. Since pulling out sword is tedious, I just kick them. The skeleton soldiers are blown away to near the wall in tatters, but they immediately get back up. "Oh dang, that skill was still disabled." I open the skill screen on the menu and tap [Fighting]. Not the level but the name. [Fighting Lv 10], the indicator changed from gray to white. I disabled it in order to not beat the people at the downtown back then to death, after I got the abduction skill. It seems that abduction skill has non-killing effect, thats convenient. I kick an approaching skeleton. The kick hit the torso part blowing it away like it was shot, and sink it into the wall. The skeleton soldier who has lost its torso pauses for a bit, then it flies backward as if being pulled. Many other skeleton soldiers get entangled and destroyed. I kick the only remaining skeleton lightly. It doesnt get blown away like it was shot like earlier, but it flies to hit the wall while breaking up. "I should make sure not to forget to turn off fighting skill before I get back to the town..." Since itd take a lot of time if I throughly beat all enemies, I decided to fight only the one who blocks my path. Jumping over the traps, kicking the enemies around, while galloping through thebyrinth. I got into the life drain trap once, but it only rob a small portion of my stamina. However, theres a ce where Im forced to stop my feet. Thou hast to answer my question if thy wish to continue Thats what written on the gate. Riddle huh, this is also abyrinth ssic. Shonimu is righting the tree, Dareson is eating the fruit, Yurato is nting the seed. Correct our right position. Yep, I dunno. Therefore I decided to do the brute force way. I take out a sledgehammer from storage, and hit it. Hit. Hit. Hit. "Is it no good? No wait, I havent enabled the hammer skill branch." I allocate points to [Two-Handed Hammer] skill and activate it. ...I somehow understand that its useless even if I continue to hit it. Is this an effect of the skill too? I stop minding about it and swing the sledgehammer with all my might! The handle breaks, and the tips fly to the other end of the room. The door bes a bit recessed but thats it. "This door would be a hot sale if I take it home." Im considering to ignore the door and just dig through the wall, but referencing the map it looks like it would take some time to finish. "Should I rely on magic items with unknown effects?" The frequency of talking to myself increased. Unfortunately there is no other way around. I have also checked the pit, but there is none that goes to the other side of this door. I dont have any choice but to deal with the riddle, but this is the type that requires you to know the preamble first. "Tree, fruit and seed huh... There are some suspicious looking animal pictures, but there are nothing with trees." Im at a loss. "What is the creature that walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon and three in the evening?, If only it was like that~" Thats right! I take a pick from Storage, and use it to carve something on the wall. What is the creature that walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon and three in the evening? Its Man >[DeRiddle Skill Acquired] Thank you Sphinx! I dont know the one who answered that, but thanks for you too! Im pouring DeRiddle skill with point to the max, and activate it. Shonimu, Dareson, Yurato, I still dont know what are they. However I knew which of the suspicious looking animal picture correspond to which name. And, I somehow know that the tree, the fruit and the seed arent in this room. "Skill get, easy victory~ I thought itd be like that~" Despite being disappointed, is this sensation thanks to DeRiddle skill? I understand that there are still more that need to be done to solve this riddle. I dont know concretely how but... In a game, itsmon for key items to be located in different rooms, I search for rooms with strong-looking enemies on the map. There are 3 tantly suspicious rooms, furthermore each have enemies clearly higher-leveled than normal. "Truly game-like eh~" I try seeing the closest room. The rooms floor is depressed except at the center. On the depression, tree root-like creatures are wriggling around. Theres a pedestal in the center of the room, a statue is put on top of it. Thats most likely a key item for the riddle. It seems to be impossible to jump to the pedestal with a single leap. That said, I dont want tond on that wriggling things. The AR indicate that its called Wandering Roots, since its a colony life form it looks like even if I shoot it directly with the magic gun and destroy its external, it still wont die, therell be no end to it. Thats why I use the molotov bombs I made back then. Since Ive activated Fire Resistant skill, my body probably would be fine. If the wig got burned, my disguise will be blown, so I pour the water bottle from the top of my head. With this it wont get burned easily. I ignite the molotov with the igniter magic tools (Tinder Rod). I casually throw five ignited bottles, and after checking that its burning nicely, I jump into the fire! "Like I can!" Impossible impossible impossible! Even if I know that my body wont burn, its still impossible. Comparatively the live trees are burning nicely. I can see that the smoke isnting here, I wonder if theres air vents somewhere? Since its tedious to just wait, I check other locations. The second room is like a square. In the slightly-lower floor-level in the center, a 3 meter great-majin look-a-like monster is there. The AR indicate that its a Stone Golem. Level is 40. It has [Physical Damage Halved],[Spirit Damage Invalid] unique skills. "Standard golem is usually taken care by crossing off the E from EMETH so it be just METH, was it? Theres nothing like that written, the letters itself are different anyway~" Physical damage halved huh... that mean half of it still works right. I maximize spear skill points and activate it. I take out a steel spear from the storage. After getting a good aim, I throw the spear! The spear strikes the Stone Golem diagonally, passing through it and piercing through the earthen wall until its base. A momentter, the stone golem crumbles from the ce where the spear pierced through, demolished in single blow. "Its an overkill~" Theres a blue gem in the mouth of the stone golem. This seems to be Fruit. The third room is a room with a treasure chest in the center. Traps areid all over the room up until the treasure chest location, theres only one safe path until there. Though its already easy as long as it has one. I hang a ck rapier on my waist, safely go through the traps and get in front of the treasure chest. "Who~ah, the treasure chest was a mimic!" Yes, the monster in this room is a dungeon regr, Mimic. While I equip the rapier, the treasure chest is about to attack by opening its mouth, so I consecutively thrust the rapier. It feels like destroying a furniture rather than a living being. >[Continuous Attack Skill Acquired] The Mimic evaporates while leaving out purple smoke. I involuntarily step back and my foot almost got caught up by the trap. Dangerous, dangerous. Underneath the ce where the mimic was, theres a ck stone. This one seems to be Seed. When I get back to the first room the fire has been extinguished, thin and white smoke is rising from the cinders. The Wandering Root has evacuated somewhere, its nowhere to be seen. This is fortunate, I collect the statue from the pedestal. This is probably Tree. It doesnt seem that a boulder is going to crash down even if I took the statue. I leave DeRiddle skill to ce the collected item on the right position, then the door silently opens. So that the door wont close when Im going back, I stab a suitable great sword on the floor. From there, there was nothing worth to talk about until the target room, I ran through. "This is the ce where the arm demon should be..." If hes not revived then Im going back to indulge onzing around~ An altar-looking thing is situated on the depth of the room. Im closing on it... The candlesticks around the altar are suddenly lit with blue fire. "Fuhahahaha! I appear!" A magic circle with purple light emerges from the altar along with the arm demons voice. On the center of the magic cirlce, the arm demon rxedly rises, no, its whole body has been revived. "Muhha~~! In perfection I, am revived!" "As usual, what an idiotic way of talking." "Mumumumu! You bastard! Silver mask! I, struggle!" The demon roars, and ck aura is rising from its body. It seems to be some kind of support magic. The AR indicates that its [Physical Damage 90% Cut]. "Unpreparedness is ones greatest enemy! I, do my best!" The demon roars again. Purple lights are emitting from its nails, horn and tail. The AR indicates that [Physical Attack Power 300% Up]. "Is it fine now?" I put the sheath of holy sword on my waist while listening the demon. I wonder if its also called sheath for western swords? Returning my consciousness which went astray to the demon. "For showing that allowance, its my turn now! I, dash forward!" The demon attacks while dashing! While leaving purple afterglows, the demon stab the poisonous w with its right hand, but I duck from the attack and counter with iai sh, shing from the bottom up. The blue light track is beautiful like always. The holy sword tears through the meat smoothly without any resistance, severing the bones. "Gunununu! I, unyielding!" The demon who has its arm cut, use the rotating tail to strike instead. Come to think of it, I was blown away by this tail the first time. If I dont let my guard down, this isnt a problem. I cut the tail with a single stroke of sword. "No way! You bastard! You must be a hero! I astonished!" The demon shows its back after using its tail to attack, I cut it into three pieces from behind... Yep, Im alright. After defeating so many insects, I got ustomed to it. "This cant be! Mao-sama... I, regret..." After making sure that the demons HP is 0, I collect the cut tail and arm and put them on the main body. Its troublesome if it resurrects again like before. Lets cremate it. I set fire by throwing the rest of the molotov bomb to its body from a bit far. I monitor the corpse until its burned down from a ce away. Probably because its existence is already thin, it has been burned out leaving only ashes in only 5 minutes . Having finished my business in thebyrinth, I leave it behind. >Title [Labyrinth Traveler] Acquired Book 3 - Intermission: Zena Intermission: Zena The invoked magic wraps my body. Even though its a sensation that Im familiar with, right now its irritating. To confirm the effect I take a step forward. Okay, it is working properly. Together with the wind. I am running. I met that person yesterday. Even though it has not been even a full day yet since then, I feel like it has been longer than that. I thought that I could defend the demons attack with my magic, but my body became battered instead. My feet and arms were throbbing in pain, I was like a doll, unable to move. I slightly turn my neck. Fortunately, before I mmed into the ground, I was caught in roadside trees branches somewhere. ...Fortunately? Is it really so? My life force is going to disappear first before that overly strong demon could be defeated and for someone from the army to find me. Even now, my blood is dripping out little by little. My consciousness is fading but Ie back to myself when I hear someones footsteps. I muster all of the little energy I have left, and turn my sight. That someone is wearing a robe so gaudy its hurting your eyes. I, who was on the brink of death, still think how out of ce it looks in daily life. I want to go back to (that) daily life too! Even though I feel exhausted looking at that gaudy robe, I call out for him before hes gone. He has a voice that feels like hes going to be carefree wherever he is. Running. Avoiding people, avoiding wagon, I am running. Ahead, even a step. Faster, even a moment. I am running. I wonder if I cked out, after calling him out, he immediately stands beside me. Its a very calm-looking boy which you wouldnt think would wear that gaudy robe. I wouldnt call him handsome, but hes someone whos giving you a favorable impression. After ascertaining my wounds and dealing with my fractures, he gently, yes, very gently lifts me up to his arms. His robe, which looks really new, is dirtied by my blood and dust. But he doesnt seem to mind those kind of things at all. Despite his delicate appearance, he has enough power to carry me without looking strained. I wonder how will he bring me down from the tree? With magic? Contrary to my expectation, he flies from the branches without even using magic. I run through the alley. Without killing my momentum, I kick the wall to turn at the corner. I avoid people who are surprised like Im dancing. I dont even mind my skirt fluttering around. I run using every ounce of my strength. I close my eyes in order to endure the soon-toe impact. I hear someone screams annoyingly close to my ears, but it was my own voice. However the shock never came no matter how long I wait. When I timidly open my eyes, with worried visage, he tenderly greets me. He doesnt seem to directly go down below but jumps over a series of branches and go up the roof. What a nimble person! Lets call him Nimble-san from now on. While carrying me, hes ferrying across several roofs, looking for a ce to go down. He was jumping up and down several times, but he was doing it like a weightless feather. As if he has wings. I wonder if this is what it feels like to be flying in the sky? I am losing breath. But I cant stop now. I was entrusted to call for reinforcement, for the sake of not letting him die. I am ignoring the scream of my body. I will let it rest however muchter. Right now I must be faster, even one step. When were going through a cramped house, hes being very careful as to not make my fractured limbs touch the furnitures. I feel like a princess after receiving this much of careful attentions. A luxurious thing, considering I had readied myself to die just before. Whenever he avoids the furnitures, our bodies are getting in close contacts. Ive done training with male coworkers before, but he has no beast-like body odors unlike those men. On the contrary, I can faintly smell elegant-like fragrance. His hair is smooth too. I want to touch that for a bit... The fight has ended in the za. Apparently they won. I am led by him to receive the medical treatment. He hands me over to the relief station after the treatment is finished, and goes to rescue other people. During our parting, he turns around and waves at me once. I dont know if that was for me, but I feel a bit happy. Its almost the central main street. A child suddenly jumps out from the sideway. I cannot avoid him as it is. I jump over the child, performing a somersault in the air. I know its shameless since Im wearing a skirt, but now its not the time to be concerned about it. I leave the childs safety to the adults nearby. Imposing my feet with unreasonableness for thest time. On the evening of that day, Lilio and my friends made fun of me when they saw me talking with Nimble-san "Spring finallyes to Zena huh~", they said. I dont understand love even if you tell me. Whenever Im thinking about him, I somehow feel like running in ap. If this is really love then I can understand why Lilio, whos a love-maniac, is fast to react. The next day, I somehow go out with a skirt. There is no particr reason. Before I go to the temple for treatment, I wonder if I can meet him I go to the bookstore he helped yesterday? I consider that for a bit... This small thought is a secret. When I really meet him on the bookstore, I feel that this is a fate for a moment. Am I exaggerating? Lilio will surely make fun of it, "Children really do like fates eh~", no doubt about it. He tells me that my unfashionable clothes is "Lovely". Lets not forget to write the diary when I go home today! I jump into the central street while rolling. Running on the street, Im passing through carriages while grazing them. I will apologize to the coachman who let out abusivenguagester. Waiting for my breath to catch up is vexing so I recite the wind magic, Whisper Wind. There should gatekeeper inside the inner wall. "This is magic soldier Zena speaking! On the east district, purple has appeared on the 13th square near the outer wall." "Are you using magic? Im Mondo of the gatekeeper guard unit. Are you certain that its purple?" Purple is military term for demon. We cant exactly shout demon appears in broad daylight. "There is no mistake, Ive confirmed it visually. Please send reinforcements ASAP. I will go back there to help evacuate the civilians." "W, wait, alone" Without listening to Mondo-sansst words, Im going back to the square where Satou-san is. In the middle of the way, roars and building breakinge from the direction of the square. My heart tightens, imagining the worst. Its okay! I persuade my mind. Nebiren-sama from Garleon temple is there, he is the best holy magic practitioner in this Seryu city. If its him, even if he cant defeat the higher-demon, he should be able to buy time. I recast Wind Walk which had its effect expired. I reaffirm my trembling legs. To run again. Going back to that persons side. I was given a flower as present. A small winter honey flower which has a gentle fragrance. I wonder if he knows the meaning in flowernguage? We went around the shops Lilio taught me. He is exaggeratively surprised on even the most ordinary things I show him. Its kind of fun. The trump card that I reserved from the the thing Lilio taught me was a misfire, its a bit shame, but before I know it our hands are joined while we walk together. The crowds which I alwaysin in my mind, only for today, Im grateful to them. Isnt this what they call a date? The flowernguage was "Love which begins to sprout".If only he knew about it. I arrive at the square sooner than I expected. But I dont have time to wonder. Because, there is only a vacant lot over there... In despair, I copse to the ground. On the center of the lot, an ominous ck rock grown with sharp thorn stood. I hear voices from that ck rock. I drag my over abused legs as if its screaming in protest there. If Im not mistaken, the demon said something about [Labyrinth]. I dont understand the connection between demon andbyrinth, but Satou-san and the others might be inside. I was going to jump inside even by myself. But, I was stopped at the entrance of the ck rock. By themanders who came by riding horses. They seemed to have been in the inner wall when I contacted it earlier. I was appointed to be a temporary liaison by themander, to help in securing the square during the construction of military post. Since Im near themander, I get a hold of various informations. The open space and houses surrounding the square seems to have been sucked into the ground. Alongside with the people. Im sure the nimble Satou-san should be able to take refuge in a safe ce somewhere. Lets believe that now. The consul-sama who came after the military post isplete, looks unusually excited while saying something about the Labyrinth Nucleus (Dungeon Core), but I dont really understand. We got permission to rush into thebyrinth after more than a full day had passed. Of course I applied for the first group. I want to run into thebyrinth immediately, but Lilio does not let go of my arms. Though it doesnt mean that I will secede the vanguard position. First, we secure the first hall that we have entered. From here, the n is to advance the main force whenever we finish securing a room. Although it seems too careful, its an irond rule when youre marching into abyrinth. Were advancing slowly through the passage even while Im feeling frustrated. Footsteps sounds areing from ahead. I carefully confirm the other side of the corner using mirror. Youre lying! Its Satou-san! Not registering this unbelievable good luck, I hesitate for a bit. I shouldnt have been hesitating. From the corner of the passage, I see the figure of Satou-san getting attacked by a beast monster that appears from the wall. I shake off Lilio who was gripping my arms. As if under the effect of magic, I jump forward like flying. I make anding on the wall of the passages corner. The beast monster bites Satou-san. Its okay. Satou-san avoided it. My head bes pure white, but its not the time for this. I cast Air Hammer and st the beast monster away. It doesnt have enough power to defeat it, but lets pull it away from Satou-san first! Satou-san got caught in the st, but the beast monster is sessfully separated from him. Before the beast monster start its counter attack, Nebinen-sama has managed to defeat it. As expected. I, who is relieved after seeing Satou-sans face, begin to cry and embrace him without wanting to let go. Lilio-san makes fun of me like its other peoples problemter. Even though he has just escaped from such dangerous ce like abyrinth, Satou-san is like the usual Satou-san. But it may be so that I dont worry too much. Since I will be off duty tomorrow, I should make something delicious for him tomorrow morning. Lilio will most likely make fun of me again. That kind of ordinary life might be good once in a while. Book 4 - 4-1. Misunderstanding is a Spice for Love Comedy 4-1. Misunderstanding is a Spice for Love Comedy Satous here. Theres this thing called the butterfly dream, and I, who think thats its better for it to be a dream, Satou. Could I ever go back to the nostalgic world someday? From the window, I can hear the traffics noise outside. Did I oversleep? I was able to obtain various knowledges yesterday, I also now understand Arisas true color. After the morninge, Ive cooled offpared to the time when I knew that she bought herself with magic, and also, she has found out my true identity, so it would be dangerous to let her go. I convince myself that shes a clue to go back to my original world. Strangling the neck of a little girl just to be certain, that kind of thing is impossible for me. Id rather run away to the end of the world. While contemting to lose myself to the warmth of the bed and go to sleep once again, the door opens with a bang. There was no knock. "Satou-san, are you awake~? Your lover hase~" Martha-chan sure is energetic this early. Behind her, "I, Im not his lov...", is Zena-san who is trying to block Martha-chans mouth while wa-wa-ing. "Good morning." While I might be a half-awake. I raise my upper half to greet them. Its cold. I took off my robe after I had finished the business and went to sleep just like that, but... I see, the shirt I wore under the robe was peeled off by Arisa. "Oh, thats quite a good body~." Martha-chan gazes at the half-naked me interestingly. Zena-san is also looking from behind while blushing. I thought shes ustomed with nude men as a soldier. "Im sorry, for making you see such unsightly figure. Ill go change my clothes immediately." I ce my hand on the bed while trying to get up. "Ahn?" ...Its lukewarm. When I look below, a half-naked little girl is there. My hand is attached to her naked chest... When did she crawl in? Seeing me sleeping together with a little girl, Zena-sans face changes from red to blue. "...Master ...If you do that much ...Ill break." From over there, as if waiting for this timing, Lulu is sleep-talking. Looking over there, probably because she tossed around in bed, shes sleeping sideway with her back facing here. Since her clothes is short, her cute ass is facing here... I realize that she doesnt wear an underwear. Furthermore the sheet is stained red... Huh? I didnt attack her okay? "Fi, fi, filthy~~~~! Satou-san is an idiot~~~~!" Zena-san runs out of the room while crying. Martha-chan scratches her head, "Sorry for disturbing~ Please take your time~", and she closes the door. This is the first time Ive heard filthy in real life. It feels like someones problem. "Master, if you have a clean cloth, could you give it to me? Lulu seems to have a period." I take out a piece of cloth from the bag. "Thank you. Leaving that aside, do you not chase her? If you dont go soon, you wont be able to fix the misunderstanding you know~" Its not like shes my girlfriend, but Id hate it if a friend keep the unpleasant misunderstanding that Im a lolicon. Looking at the radar, shes at the main street just outside of this inn. As expected of a soldier, shes fast. As she is, shell pass this room after a bit. ...This skill is convenient, but its scary if a stalker obtains it. While thinking stupid thing, Im wearing the shirt on the floor, since I cant afford to jump out half-naked. It goes without saying that I have had my trousers since the beginning. Measuring the timing, I jump out from the window to the street. Ind to block Zena-sans route. I catch the surprised Zena-san, and disperse her momentum by rotating once. "Zena-san, its a misunderstanding." "But, youre sleeping with such a cute girl!" "She just got on the wrong bed when she was half-asleep." Its safe to sleep together since shes a child right? I have been properly wearing trousers since yesterday. I want to strongly emphasize for my innocence. Im not a lolicon! "Theres also another girl with ck hair! E, eu..." "Do you mean the older sister with a bad sleeping posture, it seems to be her period." Zena-san finally weaken. "B, but, a man who buy ves usually makes them attend in the night too, that is ording to Lilio!" Damn you, co-worker Lilio. "That depend on the person. Those sisters are substitutes for maids you know? The beastkin girls are to act as guards, but theyre not suitable for shopping." "...But" Even if she understands, her emotion still hasnt catch up huh? If I say "If I intend to do that then Id have bought a sexy woman." here, shed likely be even more angry. "Today youre wearing something different from the one piece yesterday. There are a lot of neatly arranged frills, its gorgeous. Its drawing out Zena-sans charm." At time like this, its better to praise and leave her in haze. Saying, "Such thing... Its just the clothes...", Zena-san shyly says while looking a bit happy. "Its lovely, but arent you cold wearing light clothes?" "No, Since Ive trained myself, its alright." Thats not a line from a woman, Zena-san. Here I should have take her under a mans arm and say "Youll be warm here"! "Thats right, a shop just ahead is selling beautiful stoles. Why dont we see it together?" "Is that true? Ill go!" Yosh, Ive sessfully steered the conversation off the course. Then, afterparing several dozens of stoles and shawl, and I give her the pink stole she chooses herself as a present, her mood haspletely back to normal. Womans shopping sure is long eh? When we got back to the inn, Arisa is calling me from somewhere slightly apart from the stable. "Wee back, master. Im d that the misunderstanding seems to have been resolved." The main culprit is saying it like its not her problem, gets a poke on her forehead. "Im home, what are you doing on a ce like this?" "Were asking Liza-san to share her breads since we were hungry." "So youve finished eating?" "Yup, Lulu is still eating inside. She seems tock appetite..." I see, for a slow person, smoked meat is probably painful. I hand Arisa several pieces of copper coins and tell her to buy some fruits. I go back to my room for a change of clothes. Zena-san is waiting at the inn bar in the first floor while drinking fruit juice. Back in the room, I pour water to the copper basin on the table from the Hell Water Jug, and use it to wash my face. Since there doesnt seem to be any bed hair, I wet my hand for a bit and use it tob my hair. Lets look for hairdresser in this world next time. I change into a clean robe, and put on a new boots. When Im tying my boots, I found a dried-up fruit. Did Arisa throw this? Although, Martha-chan will clean it even if I leave it alone, I put it inside the storage since theres something that I have something in mind. That remind me, I try to take out the Piping Hot Meal I put inside it during the first day I came here. It remains piping hot. I bite it after confirming that its not rotten with appraisal. The taste also remain as it was. Piping Hot Meal and Dried-up Fruit. Since its interesting, lets test something out. I allocate 1 skill point to Item Box skill and activate it. I store the remaining Piping Hot Meal inside it. Since I likely will forget about it again, I put a note on the Notebook inside the Exchange tab. "Thank you for waiting, Zena-san." "Dont worry, I was just having a chat with Martha-chan." "This nuisance will disappear~.", and so Martha-chan goes back to work. In her ce, Arisa, Liza and the others areing back, I call them. Lulu doesnt look too well so she return to the room. I ask for a passing-by maid to bring water to the room, and give her few copper coins for tips. I go outside with Zena-san, bringing Arisa, Liza and the others. Putting 10 silver coins in a small bag, I give it to Arisa to buy their change of clothes and other daily necessities. Liza and the others will act as guards and luggage carriers. "Master, is it okay to use the extra changes money for sweets?" "As long as its only as far as 1 big copper coin, its okay. Since that include for lunch, dont use it all for snacks." "Yee~s", Arisa departs to the east street while saying so. Pochi and Tama are going along on both her sides, she looks like a children gang boss. Liza who follows from behind is looking like a parent. "Shes a very affable ve isnt she?" "I dont know if that attitude is fit for a ve, but that girl is an easy-going person." I dont know how a ve should appropriately act, but if she keeps being that exaggerated to her surrounding, Im confident that shed be a failure of a human beingter. Since the weather is quite nice, we decided to take a walk together to a park nearby while chatting. "Are you off-duty today?" "No, I will have a duty this afternoon." "Didnt you also have a night duty just yesterday?" "Thats right, we dont have enough personnels so a half-day holiday is all I could get." Hmm? You came to meet me despite being that busy? I cant imagine that she has fallen that hard, does she have other business? "No, its nothing really important... It was the first experience of real battle for some people in the army, so to calm their heart..." I see,e to think of it, even if it was something that wouldnt endanger my life, I was curiously calm. Although theres some lingering memories from the battle yesterday... No, even while fighting and after the fight with the demon, I was fine, Was it because it didnt feel real? And even though I have ughtered an entiremunity of race simr to Liza, I dont feel even the slightest guilt, why is that? I wonder if its an effect of an unknown Special Abilty? Questions are whirling around in my mind... And its going in circle. A fluffy fragrance tickles my nose. When I raise my eyes, theres a face of worried Zena-san. "Are you alright? Satou-san." "Im sorry, my thought just wandered off for a bit. Im alright." Even if I think this alone, the answer wonte, guess Ill consult with Arisa tonight... Then, I ask Zena-san to help me practice spell chanting in the park, but since I couldnt concentrate, its not working. Even still, I continue the chanting practice as if running away from something. Zena-san patiently guides the me who was like that. Itsts until Zena-sans off-duty time is over in the afternoon... Book 4 - 4-2. Little Girls Shopping 4-2. Little Girls Shopping "Okay~ Here we go~. Everyone, follow me~." In ordance with Arisasmand, Pochi and Tama follow along. Arisa talks as if shes not a ve but a master. I cant possibly do it, but Im not thinking of doing it either. Even if master allow it, as a ve I shouldnt intervene... "First of all, its underwear! So what kind of underwear you girls are wearing?" While saying so, Arisa roll up Pochis mantle and skirt to confirm. Even if shes from different race and a girl, I think she should be more discreet, but I wonder if its fine since shes still a kid? "Youre lying~ Youre not wearing one! Dont tell me, you too Liza-san?" "Yes, Im not wearing an underwear." Arisa says, "I cant believe this~", exaggeratedly with both her hands interpping on her open mouth. Its some kind of expression, but since we are from different races, we dont really understand it. "We will buy underwears for everyone~ Now, lets go!" "Oou~." "Oou~, nano desu~." Seemingly forgetting something, Arisa lead Tama and Pochi by hands while walking together. Since the 3 of them are children, they could be preys for pickpocket or crime, so I follow along closely. "Still, this countrys underwear is knicker too. I guess I have to make it myself If I want cute shorts or bra~" She seems to be dissatisfied with the selections of the shop. I dont understand the lingo, but maybe its a type of underwear? "Its better than having no panties I guess, Liza-san, Im sorry for a bit." After saying so, Arisa hugs my waist. Apparently shes measuring the size. "Uncle, please give me 9 of this size, and 3 for this and that. How much is it?" She confidently tries to bargain the 10 big copper coins price the shokeeper named, and she drives it down to 6 big copper coins. Furthermore she also gets 5 decoration strings as bonus. Does she have negotiation and haggling skill? No wonder she was entrusted for shopping by master. The 15 pieces of underwears are put into a bag. Physicalbor is my role. "Kuh~ Im losing to the sweet smells~." "Smells good~." "Nano desu~." I stop the three people who are unsteadily going toward the stall with sweet smell and we go back to shopping. While she seems reliable, she is still a child after all. "Wonder whats avable for the clothings~? The materials are from linen or cotton huh~ Uwa, there are clothes from knitted grass too! Everyone, what kind of clothes do you like?" Pochi and Tama are at loss. These girls have never choose their clothes before. I have custom ordered a clothes only once when I was still with my tribe, but beside that I normally got used clothes from other people. She probablyes from a wealthy family. "I dont mind what kind, as long as its wearable. Since Im fighting with spear, a sturdy clothes would be good." "I see, lets look for a clothes for warrior that looks cute! Im burning!" "Burning~" "Nano desu~" I think it doesnt need to be cute, but not only Arisa, Poch and Tama look happy too. Theyre probably swept apart by the atmosphere. "This, how about this one piece? The chartreuse green color is quite pretty, and this cuffs decoration is cute too~ Furthermore the back is open, so when you brush your hair up, you can seduce a man with one blow~." "Arisa, Im happy that youre looking clothes for me, but Im picking this tunic and pants. It looks easy to fight with and the fabric is thick so itllst long." She seems to dislike my choice, Arisa scratch her head which is covered with mantle. Putting us demi-human aside, why is a human like her hide her head with mantle? Its mysterious. In the end, besides Arisa, everyone bought two sets of tunics and trousers, and a one piece rmended by Arisa. "Arisa, were satisfied with just one set of clothes. I dont want to waste masters money..." "Its not a waste! If we dress too poorly, were disgracing master! Theres no need for shy clothes, but we do need the the change of clothes!" Arisa firmly deres. A girl from the same race of master insisting to this far. It surely is necessary then. We bought from 4 stalls, and as one would expect, 15 pieces of clothes are bulky. Since it wasnt going to fit on the bag, we bought rucksacks for each person to hold their own shares. Of course Im carrying the shares of Lulu, whos sleeping in the inn. We spent 4 silver coins and 2 big copper coins so far. Is it alright for ves to spend this much money? "Next, its shoes~." "Shoes~?" "We have shoes no desu." Tama tilted her head, Pochi pointed at her own sandals-wearing feet. Its not limited for ves like us, even normal poor citizens dont wear shoes. "Dont you think spare shoes is a bit too luxurious?" Were spendingrge amount money like its normal. Im afraid that its too extravagance. I dont mind if Im punished, but when I think that master would be disgusted of me, my heart freezes. "If you use your body to fight, then sandals is dangerous you know? Boots or at least shoes from thick leather is better." "Our skins are sturdy, so it will be fine." Arisa shocks her head. "Biting insect, and among them some have poison, creatures like that exist. If your soles got injured, even if youre a hero, you could still die! Therefore, we should buy shoes." She is push-fully going to the store, but the shopkeepers refuses. Arisa tries to force through, but the shopkeeper doesnt seem that hes going topromise. "Why cant we!" "Who want to touch demi-human foot! These guys are just right barefooted. Youre obstructing my business, go away!" Since hes going to thrust away Arisa, I lift her from behind. The shopkeepers fist hit my stomach, but the power is too weak, it doesnt hurt at all. After spending time inbyrinth together with master, it seems that Ive be strong. If allowed, I would like to fight in thebyrinth with master again. That frogs grilled meat was delicious ...No, this isnt for the sake of grilled meat at all. I was happy to be helpful in thebyrinth. "Now then~ Ive pulled myself together, next is general goods!" "Goods~." "Goods nano desu~." I wonder if Pochi and Tama understand what general goods are... "Arisa, what kind of things are we buying? If its tablewares or cookwares then we have it to some extent." "Is that so~ then, lets omit things that I have and unlikely to be needed." Arisa is citing the goods as if singing. "I wonder whats avable~b, hand-mirror, cup, sk, sewing needles, threads, cloth scissor, towel, pen and ink, and paper, I guess." "Arisa, isnt hand mirror too expensive? Beside, what do you want the sewing kit and writing tools for?" "Writing tools are a request from master. The sewing kit is going to be used by me. Since I was a self-sufficient cosyer back then, even without skills, I could use sewing kit~ I could even make cute underwear and period-rted clothing~." Weve finished gathering general goods from various shops, but we didnt buy hand-mirror in the end. Hand-mirror was exactly 3 silver coins. Even after Arisa tried to haggle it, its still over our budget. She readily gives up on buying the scissor and needle, but she only gives up on the hand mirror after terribly hesitating about it. "Alright, missionplete~ Next is the long-awaited snacks~" "Snacks~ Meat~." "Meat~ Nano desu~." "Even though weve just had breakfast in the morning, were having another meal?" I thought meals are only for morning and evening, is it different for her? Certainly we had many meals in thebyrinth, but that was special asions to recover our strength that had been sapped by continuous fights. "Sweets are needed for cultural life!" Master has allowed it, lets not oppose it too much. Even while were choosing foods from the stalls, she didnt forget to pick fruits for Lulu. Since Lulu seems to be her big sister, shes a good little sister who thinks of her sibling. "Everyone, what do you want to eat?" "Meat~!" "Meat!" "Meat is nice." Arisa bes to look a bit disappointed. I think there is nothing more delicious than meat, is it different for human race? "What kind of meat?" "The one with skewer~" "Meat stick on bones nano desu~" "Id like roasted birds leg meat." After listening to our opinions, Arisa deres. "Alright, since the budget is aplenty, lets go in turn~." After that, its the time of bliss. With moderate salt and oil, brimming with good smells, the grilled mountain mutton meats, I dont understand which kind is it, but its meat attached to bone having chewing texture out of this world, it taste a bit like grilled chicken meat. Meat is wonderful after all. Lastly, I tried eating the sweet paste rmended by Arisa, but its inferior to meat. Human race sense of taste is different after all? Even before I became a ve, I could only eat meat during a festival and it was fish meat. When I think about it, Im lucky to be masters ve. Book 4 - 4-3. Miscellaneous Matters and Flags 4-3. Misceneous Matters and gs Satous here. Do you feel like youre dancing at someones palm? I feel like Son Goku from Saiyuki... "Whats the matter? Master, your back is slouching you know~?" My thought which has been going in circle stopped, Arisa is standing carryingrge luggages. "Your tummy hurt~?" "Hurt no desu?" I turn my line of sight to the direction where my robe is pulled, there Pochi and Tama are looking worryingly while crouching near my feet. Liza calmly stands, but her worries are transmitted here. "Im okay, I was just tired after being so busy for the past two days." I pat Pochis and Tamas heads. Im really disqualified as an adult for worrying these girls. Just by thinking so, the guilt and fear that had been weighting on my mind just before disappear like fallen tides. ...I check the Log just in case any message pops up but theres none. I really should talk with Arisa tonight. I whispered to Arisa, "Tonight, after Lulu is sleeping, spare some of your time", but, "Eh~ arent you falling too fast?", an answers full of misunderstandinges out. I will take that as an OK for now. When I ask for the result of the shopping, Pochi and Tama happily begin to take out clothes from the bag, I stop them. It has been decided to check them after we get back to the inn. Liza apologizes for spending too much, but I tell her that its necessary expenses, so dont think about it. Even with current pace of spending money, counting only the Shiga Kingdoms currency I have, itll take 2-3 years before its dried up, so theres nothing to worry. On the way back to the inn, Im listening to Arisa and the girls experience in shopping. Pochi and Tama talk about their first time shopping in glee from beginning to the end, theyre telling me how fun it was. I suggested Liza to let me carry half of the luggages and Lulus clothes, but she gently refused. Just before the inn, Im seeing a familiar back. Shes walking a bit unsteady. Martha-chan and the helper girl from the inn are carrying a bunch of firewoods. "Martha-chan, are you returning from errands?" "Ah, Satou-san. Is the date over already?" "Unfortunately, Zena-san had works in the afternoon." While were talking, I take some of the firewoods from Marth-chan and the girl. It may be their errands but our destination is the same. Its fine to take it by half. Liza tries to take it, but I refuse because both her hands are upied. Pochi and Tama are saying "Give here~" too, but there is no point taking it from little girls just to give it to another little girls, so they give up. Its not really heavy, although its at least 2-3 kilos. Its unreasonable for two young girls to carry two bundles of this each. They usually have it delivered but, it seems that today the amount is not enough for training so they went to purchase it. We enter the courtyard from the back door near the stable. I put the firewood bundles on its ce. >[Carriage Skill Acquired] "Thank you~ Satou-san. Thanks to you, were saved~" "Thank you very much, guest-san." "Dont worry about it." Martha-chan goes to the kitchen with one bundle of firewood. The helper girl, her name is Yuni. I decided to observe Yuni whos going to take care horses of other guest. I know that there are horses from yesterday, but Ive never seen how horses are taken care, so Im interested. This is not at all an escape. Yuni is standing on top of a stool, and doing her best to make her small body reach the horses to brush them. I offered to help, but she said that she would get scolded by the indy if she let a guest helps her. After hiding their luggages on the space below the straws, Pochi and Tamae back. Pochi and Tama start helping Yuni. Liza tells me that theyve helped in the night and morning too. Is it okay to get the help if its Pochi and the girls? Seeing the three little girls doing their best to care for the horse, I feel like a parent who came to an athletic meet to cheer for his children, Im healed. The little girls be 4 before I knew it, but Arisa doesnt look like shes motivated. "Since the clothes which Ive just bought will be dirty~" so she says while showing town-girl-like clothes under her mantle. "Liza, Im going to the temporary military post to get the spear and magic core money, do you want toe along?" "Yes, I will apany master." "Me too! Im going too!" Pochi and Tama stop helping and run here. "You going somewhere~?", "You go nodesu?", saying as theyreing, but since we would likely be an annoyance if we all go, I tell them to continue helping. "Ay!","Nano desu~", and so they go back to work while carrying the horses fodders. I wonder why they look mysteriously happy? "How is Lulus condition?" "She seems to be alright. Ive given her change of clothes and underwear, so if you go now you could get to see lucky lewd scenes you know~?" I knock on Arisas head for saying stupid things. Are you really half sister of that girl? "Lets stop for a bit~." I dered that and go to the Worker Guild. "Hello Nadi-san." "Ara, wee Satou-san. Youre together with a cute girl today." As we entered, Nadi-san greeted courteously from the other side of the counter. Theres also an old man, which seems to be the shopkeeper, but he always sleep whenever Ie. Does he even work? I talk to Nadi-san for a request to deliver mementos of the deceased. Rather than a suspicious guy like me, this towns person like Nadi-san would be better to deliver them. By the way, I tried asking the officials at the temporary military post but I was t out rejected. Because I conveyed the deceased name and rough figures, she should be able to contact the bereaved families. "Do you also want me to collect the remuneration on your behalf?" "Come again? What remuneration?" After conveying the information about the deceased to Nadi-san who willingly undertake the delivery, I hear some strange things. It seems that she wanted to know if shes also to act as an agent for receiving the rewards for delivering mementos. Im just being a busybody so I dont really need rewards... "Then how about only receive the reward if the family is rich? People like those will get suspicious youre aiming for something if you deliver the mementos without asking rewards." So it be like that. It was decided to give the worker guild the maximum limit of the fee. "Nadi-san, I have another matter to ask..." Since I intend to buy or rent a house, I ask for the market price. In the end, I didnt ask for the intermediation though, and its not because I cant afford it. Nadi-san says, "There are a lot of people who dislike living in neighborhood with demi-human, of course this applies in the inner wall, but even in the west district, I dont think anyone would sell you a house. You could find it in the east street if you look for it, but since the public order is bad, if a prosperous person like Satou-sanes to live in, then thieves would attack you on the next day without a doubt.", so I was informed. "Please sign this transaction document. The expense for appraising the spear has been deducted from the paid amount. The spears safety has been verified so you can bring it to the town, but please take care as not to give demi-human the weapon." I sign the document presented by the official, and receive the spear back. I wrap the spear with cloth I brought. The price of the magic cores is 17 silver coins. The appraisal fee is 2 silver coins, I wonder if thats a proper amount? Honestly, I think you can live just being an appraiser. Just by going to thebyrinth with 4 of us in a day, we earned 6 Arisa... Wait, that unit is funny. It wouldnt be able to afford skill holder or knowledgeable ves but if its forbor ves then its plentiful. If I distribute it for 4 then with our current living expense, its enough for half a month... "Eh~ Labyrinth is quite profitable~." "Youre risking your life though." Arisa who was quiet inside the temporary military post began to cheerfully talk as soon as we got out. Her eyes is literally shining. "Hey, Master, can you listen to me? Do you want to settle down in this town?" "No, I dont have such intention." Since well be obstructing people on the entrance, were talking while continue walking. "But, but, werent you going to buy a house just a while ago?" "I dont want to keep Liza and the girls stay in the barn so I was thinking of buying one but it seems to be impossible~" Liza was going to say something but lost the moment to Arisas vigor. "The lover-san earlier is your local wife?" "Dont say that unpleasant words Though I do want to get closer, shes not my lover. Weve met only 3 days ago you know?" . "Then~ I want to go tobyrinth city!" Arisa deres while raising her hands and posturing with her entire body that it almost feel like shes letting out SFX. Labyrinth again. "Labyrinth city that mean theres abyrinth there isnt it? Dont you feel repulsed to it?" "Uuun, certainly unpleasant memories feel like theyre going to resurface but more importantly! I want to raise my level!" This isnt a game. No, precisely because this is not a game that shed want to level up. "What do you want to do after you level up?" "Its going to be demon lord season soon, so I want to level up in order to survive! While Im at it, I want to raise magic skill that could be used to solve the Geass too." Demon lord season, theyre not cabbages and eggnts you know... Since it was such a ridiculous phrase, I carelessly pay no attention to it. Book 4 - 4-4. Flea Market 4-4. Flea Market Satous here. Doing trial and error is the most fun time I ever have. Although its depressing when there are too many errors... "You could die before you could raise your level." "Its alright, I have plenty of safety margins prepared." I ignore Arisa who keeps talking in high spirit, and ask for Lizas thought. "Liza, do you want to go to thebyrinth city too?" "I will go to wherever master go to." "Im grateful for your deep loyalty, but Id like to hear Lizas opinion. Since I will still be the one who make the final decision, please tell me your honest feeling without refraining." Listen to subordinates opinion and implement them as it is ? If it fail, me the subordinate, I wont be like that. Ive decided not to be like that when I was in subordinates position on my work. Dont impose absurd assignments! "I would like to go to thebyrinth city if permitted." "Hey~ Im having a good speech here, listen~" "Ill listen to youter." "Che~, youre treating me differently than Liza-san~" I ignore Arisa who bes a bit sulky. If we go to thebyrinth city, the advantages are as follow, Liza and the girls could go around freely, the discrimination would be minimized (it probably wont disappear), and Arisa and the girls could raise their levels. The disadvantages are... None? Nono, Ill be parting with people Im acquainted in this town, like Zena-san and Nadi-san. She worried about me so much, while here Im thinking such cold-hearted thing. "Well, I have no intention of settling down in thebyrinth city, but it could be nice to go on a tour there." "Tour... This isnt like our original world." Isnt it fine? Different world tour. "Rather than that, where is thisbyrinth city located?" "I dont know?" Oy, princess. "Wait, dont look at me with those eyes. I do know that it is on Shiga Kingdom, but I dont know the exact location." Should I buy some simple map from the bookstore? My map only disy the wilderness from back then and Seryuu city, so its unusable for this case. Im not entirely sure of this but it probably could disy the whole area only if Ive been there first. "Master you dont have horses or a carriage right?" "Nope." "I wonder where theyre selling it?" Since the square near the gate has an area full of big stables, Ill ask there. Usually I would ask Nadi-san, but Ive just tasked her with a request earlier, so shes probably not avable now. "Since you can afford a house then you must be able to afford horse and carriage, but for the sake better journey, lets look for hidden treasures for traveling expenses!" Arisa points at a flea market. This girl sure has an iron heart. Even after she was thoroughly ignored, shes not discouraged. The flea market is open on the ce where the ve auction was held yesterday, on the widest square of the east district. The ve traders carriages and tents remain as they were, but the stalls that were selling sake and foods in the midnight are gone, in their ces, dozens of merchant open their business showing various junks lined up on a space about as small as a desk. There might be more than 100 of them. "Master, I have a request before we charge ahead." "Ill listen for once, what is it?" "I want permission to use two magics. Theyre <> and <>." After she exined the effect of those magics, I give her permission. The former is a magic to "Somehow" able to discern magic tools and thetter is to recognize someone who is approaching with malicious intent. Since there doesnt seem to be any particr harm, I allow her. Of course I could do it myself even if I dont let her, but Im not the kind of a person who like to prohibit anything and everything. "This! This is surely a find!" The tool that Arisa proudly proim is a magic tool for sure, a broken one ording to appraisal. The name of tool is [The Invitation of the Dream Flies in the Moonlight Night], that questionable namee up, and the appraisal result is [ but in order to did ying namagu]. As usual, description of this worlds magic tools feels like harassments. The shape itself looks like a musical instrument or a music box, but the decorations are obscene so its probably a lewd tool. "It looks like its broken, so no." I go out of the stall while the shopkeeper promote the tool as a work of art, and we look around other stalls. Its fun to go around stalls in this kind of flea market. Because I see the same short wand I bought back then for less than half the price, I bought two of them. After I bought it, I realized that it was a waste of money... but it could eventually be useful for something. Other things are ornamental strings to tie Pochis and Tamas short sword sheath to their belts, I also buy tassel decoration for Liza spear. Each of them only cost several copper coins. In typical RPG, leather products are usually expensive, strangely, from what Ive heard from the nii-chan shopkeeper, in this season they kill a lot of goats who dont hibernate, so they stock up a lot of leather products making it cheaper. Because prices are considerably cheaper on flea market, its harder to shop than on normal stalls. I didnt forget to buy a ribbon as a souvenir for Lulu. Its a pink colored ribbon about 50cm long. The color is lighter than the stole Zena-san bought this morning. I wonder if the dyee from this neighborhood? A lot of suspicious medicines are being disyed, but ording to appraisal skill, they are just fake energy drinks with no effect. Im interested with the energy drink part, but since the skill doesnt tell me the ingredients, I refrain. Theyre also selling soap and pomade among other hair products. Im not buying the pomade because the smell is too strong, but even though the soap is an expensive item for this market and as much as one big copper coin, I buy it without hesitation since it has nostalgic scents of milk soaps. I only want to buy one but Arisa desperately pleas, "This is good stuff!", I ended up buying all seven of the stocks. "Master~ this! Buy this~." The thing that Arisa offered are... sses. Since these dont have lens, its just a frame. "What do you want this for? This kind of thing." "Of course its for master to use! There arent enough sses boys in this fantasy world! This is the first step to bring the fetish to this world~~~~." I give a chop to Arisa who started to scream iprehensible things to silent her. The shopkeeper says that its one silver coin, but I dont buy it of course. The neighbor stall has cards-like... Isnt that Karuta. From appraisal, its an item passed down from the ancestor of Seryuu citys earl from ancient Yamato era. Its not a magic tool but it seems to be under effect of fixture magic. The market price is 10 gold coin. "Onii-san, you have discerning eyes~ This is a toy from the ancient empire." Arisa interrupts, "Eh~ How do you y it?", while looking yful. Ignoring the shopkeeper who start spouting some random things, Im fascinated with the pile of papers in front of me. There are five 30cm thick stacks of book and papers tied with string, among them one is worth 100 gold coins. Its abnormalpared to the other bundles which are only valued for about one big copper coin each. "How much is that toy?" "Its 3 gold coins, but for the cute youngdy here, Ill give you 7 silver coins, how about it?" I pretend to be interested with Karuta and listen to him. Its asking price is about 1/7 of the market price. I could get some profit if I resale it, but its bothersome to look for the customers. Arisa loses interest after hearing the price. She seemed to have wanted it because its nostalgic, but it seems that she didnt really want it to that much. "Its a bit expensive. How about these bundles of papers, are they some kind of reading material?" "They dont have any value, but since theyre made of papers, burning it would be wasteful, so Im selling them in bundles." I casually enter into the topic with the shopkeeper. It seems that it was disused things from when he was sorting things for a certain wealthy person. He wanted to sift through usable books to be soldter, but found out that most of them are just paper useful only for scribbling. "How much is it? It looks like most papers are writable on both sides, so it should be able to be used for the childrens writing practice." "Right then, Ill give you one bundle for 3 copper coins. If you buy them all then Ill make it 2 big copper coins." I decided to buy them all. Ill have the unnecessary papers for Lulu and the girls to learn letters. I put the papers to the pouch from the bag and give it to Liza. I was going to carry half, but Liza refused. "Customer, if you want to teach letters, how about you use this item here?" He shows me cards with Shiga kingdoms vocabries, while the back sides are drawn with the picture of the corresponding letters. The picture is monochrome but since the lines are highlighted, you can understand how to write it. On the [Water] card, I dont know whats drawn on it, but there are only a few like that. 1 set consist of 100 pieces. Theyre written with ink pen one by one. It must have been made with enormous effort, but the market price shows that its only 1 silver coin. "Those are some interesting cards." "This is something that I thought myself, I was thinking of using it to teach the children in my hometown." From what he said, it was originally made from wood wastes and ink. He thought that it would sell well so he earnestly asked a painter acquaintance to make one set, and he promoted it heavily to the chamber ofmerce but the production cost and the selling price were too lop-sided. It seems that the production cost 4 silver coins while chamber only want to pay 1 silver coin for it. "So this was all drawn one by one?" "Yes, of course it was..." Wont the cost be cheaper if you use printing? Arisa stops me. She puts her forefinger on her mouth. "What?" "Werent you trying to suggest printing?" "Yeah. ...Anything wrong with it?" "When I was in the castle, Ive never seen printing. Its dangerous to carelessly introduce technology you know?" "Even though theres casting, they dont know printing?" "Technology seems to be something like that." Arisa who had failed once insists, Ill stop suggesting the printing. I apologize to the shopkeeper for having private talk during the negotiation. "Im sorry, it was a difficult story to tell." "Im sorry too, even though there are only few people who are interested with this..." "I want to buy 1 set, how much is it?" So the interest was low? Even though that it could be popr. He cites 4 silver coins. Thats the production cost. "Is it fine? Then wont you not profit from this?" "Its fine. If I can give this product to a person who understand its worth." Im a bit moved with his mncholy. Its a good idea, it would be a shame if it just fade away. "Why dont you think the way to produce them next time? Since there should be demands, you could think about the price afterward. You could look for cheap material, or a way to mass produce them cheaply, its fun to do various trials and errors." I thought that he would think that its just some needless words of the customer during the payment, but maybe because he found a fellow who understand him as an inventor, his eyes start to regain its strength, after confirming that, I go toward other stalls. Book 4 - 4-5. Flea Market (2) 4-5. Flea Market (2) Satous here. Man who tries to scam with get-rich-quick scheme has the same atmosphere even in different world, I wonder why? In the first ce, in this world, having scam skill is enough to get you arrested... The Radar which has only been disying white dots until now, suddenly shows a lone red dot. Its near. The man pretends to stagger while plunging straight at me. His hands are holding a box wrapped in velvet cloth. A scammer, or should I say a fraudulent extortionist. Hesing with a speed and distance that normally would be unavoidable, but I avoid it naturally. From the surroundings viewpoint, it probably looks like a man suddenly falls down on his own. The fact that, it is, but... "Aaah! My heirlooms pot!" He cried out loud, we cannot not get involved now. After I avoided the man, I confirmed that Liza and Arisa hadpletely ignored the man and kept walking, properly following me. Seems that Arisa had also noticed it with her Sense Evil. "Hey, you! Dont run away!" The man holds the broken pot with one hand, and grabs me with the other. Matching the timing with when he grabbed me, I made him faint. The people around should see it as if he fainted because he was too exasperated. If I only have the Fighting skill then I wouldnt have been able to do it this smoothly, thanks to Abduction skill, I did it without being noticed. I put the fainted man to the back alley carefully. Before we leave him, I check his status because he might have friends, but he doesnt belong to any criminal guild. He will probably loses all his belongings before he wakes up, but at least he probably wont die. "The security here really is bad~" "Yeah, when I first went into the east district, the content of my purse was quickly got stolen." Come to think of it, even though this is a district with bad security problem, there sure are a lot of shops with expensivemodities. Is the crime prevention all right? I begin to worry about other peoples problems. When I observe more carefully, there are several people with good physiques, who clearly arent merchants, strutting along the area. Checking on AR, they are called East District Vignte Corp, one of the watchdog guilds. It seems that several groups are guarding the area together. Right now we are in the area of the flea market focused on pottery. I buy a bottle with lid to put medicine and ointment. The bottle is not made of ss but bisque. This is the same thing as the one from the alchemy introductory set, but wont the medicine have chemical reaction? That remind me, Ive bought an alchemy set yet Ive never read the book even once. A crowd is formed a bit in front of us. "I wonder what~" Arisa says while briskly goes into the crowd, shees back after a while with a bored face. "What was it?" "Since they said that its a magic tool, I expected something good... but its just a spinning top which moves after you pour it magic power. Furthermore its 1 gold coin much, those people are also crowding just because theyre curious." What did you say? "How did he pour the magic power?" "Theres a magic apparatus-like part on the disk section which he uses to directly put the magic power by hand, when he releases his hand the tool begins move. What? Are you interested with that toy?" I leave Arisa who tedly call me "Childish", and head toward the crowd. When the demonstration is finished, the crowd disperses. ording to Appraisal, the thing put on the stall is called [Rolling Ring]. Since the description is like usual, I dont read it. The disk diameter is about 20cm, its big for a spinning top. The market price is 2 gold coins. Some children pester the shopkeeper to spin the disk again but he refused since he has no magic power left. "Hello, if youre fine with it, I could pour the magic power for you." "My bad nii-san. Hold the disk with both of your hands, then circte magic power from your right hand to your left. Blue line light will lit on the disk after a bit, you can stop pouring magic power then and gently ce the disk on the stand." Itspletely filled after I pour 2 MP. Looking at Timer, I release it after I found the right time. The AR disys the number of rotation when I stare at the disk. Its doing 600 rotations per 10 minute. Moreover the spinning speed is constant until it run out of magic power. Depending on its torque, it could be useful for a lot of things. Some people who are interested like Arisa earlier areing, but soon go away after hearing the price. "Shopkeeper-san, I want to try something. I will buy it if it broke, so will you let me?" "If possible, Id like you to buy it before you break it..." What the shopkeeper is saying is a matter of course, but maybe because couldnt sell it at all, for even the tiniest possibility of selling it, he allows me. I ask Arisa to put her magic into the disk. It consumes 5 MP this time. Are there differences between individuals? The rotation speed is the same as earlier. I press the spinning disk from both sides after 3 minutes has psed. The children are booing, but I ignore them. The rotation is surprisingly strong. It has about the same power as a radio controlled motor. >[Experiment Skill Acquired] >[Verification Skill Acquired] After I take out gold coins, the shopkeeper readily tell me the maker since he has nothing to lose. It seems that its the work of Jahad, an old magician from the royal capital. Seems that hes famous for creating useless magic tools. I buy 4 for 1 gold coins. It looks useful for a lot of things. "You, such things "Arisa Youre being rude to master." Arisa is rebuked by Liza. She was unreserved with me all this time but it seems that [You] is uneptable. "U~ Im sorry master." Arisa is unusually obedient. Because Lizas anger has force. Im d that she is usually mild-mannered. "Then, what did you want to say?" "Rather than toys, I want master to buy me magic books." "I have books for Life magic, do you want it?" "Id like something more useful for battle!" Yup, I could understand thement of the Life magic author for a bit. I want a recovery magic user from the present members. I promise to bring her along when I go buy map. I think that the magic shop is still closed now, but she still insists. "Young master, could I have your time for a bit?" I didnt think that I was the one who got called, but when I ignore the caller, he looks troubled. He looks like a gentlemen from the outside, but his eyes are like snake. "Can I help you with something?" "Does young master familiar with an alchemy material called Dragon White Stone?" "No, Im uneducated with it." The gentleman keeps talking with exaggerated grieving gestures. "I think you might know this but in making antidote, one need different materials for each type of poison." "However, this Dragon White Stone, processed with alchemy, could be used to cure all type of poison!" "Of course, if you live normally, then you probably wont ever get poisoned." "Yet, for Explorers who enterbyrinth, they dont know when they will encounter monster with poison so antidote is necessary." "But, for the sake of bringing the loots back, Explorers arepelled to bring as little supply as possible." "Therefore, antidotes made from Dragon White Stones are traded at high price inbyrinth city." Without letting me cut into it, he had begun a solo sales talk. Ive been ignoring it, so I want him to just get to the point. "This Dragon White Stone, especially! Especially for the young master (...), Ill give you special price for it!" In short, you want me to buy the Dragon White Stone because its selling well inbyrinth city, that was long just for this. "I understand the story now, but why dont you go to thebyrinth city yourself?" "Thats what should have been but I must go to the south after this. Therefore, I will hand it over to young master who overflows with business talent." On what basis is he saying that Im overflowing with business talent? Beside, he should sell it to a firm rather than an individual in a ce like this. Suspicious, doubtlessly. "This is a sample, I also have the certificate." He takes out a pebble sized item, its a Dragon White Stone ording to appraisal. I still dont know if this is really an ingredient for cure-all antidote. I want reverse look-up too. The market price for that size is 1 copper coin. I try to properly decline it, but the sham gentleman strongly press on it. I cant separate away easily. In the end, we decided to go to his carriage to look at the stocks. On top of the carriages, clusters of very small rocks wrapped in waterproof cloth are put. The sham gentleman pulls the cloth to show off the white rocks(...) and continues the sales talk. I see a person, whos just right for this,ing here. Lets drag him into this. "How is it, this quality here. If you bring this to thebyrinth city then its going to worth close to 100 gold coins. Because of the brilliance shown by young master, I will hand it over." "Unfortunately I dont have 100 gold coins on hands. At most, I only have 20 gold coins." The sham gentleman looks slightly bitter. But I saw the corner of his eyes moving slightly. "This is difficult, If its 30 gold coins then I wouldve yielded..." "Is that so, too bad. Well then, lets end this talk here." And so I pull straight away. The sham gentleman hurriedly get back. "No, lets count on the future of young master, I will yield for 20 gold coins this time, for investment." Ignoring the sham gentleman, I call the gnome whos passing through on the side. Its the manager of the alchemy shop. "Hello manager-san" "The heck are you?" "Im the beginner who bought the alchemy set in your shop the other day." "Oh yeah, hows your training?" "Yes, Its still quite difficult." "Well yeah, its not something that could be done overnight." "Right manager-san, this gentleman here is trading something called Dragon White Stone. How about stocking some for manager-sans shop?" Saying so, I point at the lumps of rock salt(...) on the carriage. Thats right, the sham gentleman scam tactic is by first showing the real Dragon White Stone pebble to someone and then sell rock salts as the real thing. "What are you saying, those are rock salts." "Eeeeh~! So those are rock salts!" I exaggeratedly act surprised and say "What is the meaning of this!", sending the fraud into panic. If he run away, then I thought of letting him go but the managers bodyguard with big body quickly constrict the fraud and drag him away. You guys are too quick... "I got dragged into a boring farce." The manager looks truly indignant. "Thanks for your help." "Fuhn, you bastard mustve known it from the start with appraisal. Just when I went to flea market for finding bargain on raw materials, I was made to dispose small peon instead." To soothe him, I tell him about the thing with spinning top earlier, after hearing that he leaves me alone and quickly goes to that stall. He probably got an idea to use it for mixing materials. Book 4 - 4-6. Carriage and Coachman 4-6. Carriage and Coachman Satous here. I do have a driver license but I have never actually drive for years. As a man who lived in the center of the city, I was already satisfied with the public transport. Although if I had my own car, itd had been convenient in a date... "We only have horse-carriage cabs here. If you want to buy a carriage then order it on the merchant guild inside the inner wall." I tried talking to the people on the stable areas near the gate, but they didnt sell it there. Is this like trying to buy a car in a taxi stand? Im a bit ashamed. "The merchant guild should have them if youre fine with used one. They were looking for buyers if Im not mistaken." A different coachman interrupts while we were talking. I thank him, then I ride on his carriage cab to the merchant guild. I asked Arisa and Liza to carry the luggages back to the inn. The coachman who has escorted me to the merchant guild kindly mediates with the guild for me. "We dont usually sell to people outside of merchant guild member, but since youre introduced by Yosagu-san, lets make an exception." Yosagu is the coachmans name. It doesnt really matter, but the merchant here is Sunifun-san. He shows me two carriages. One of them is a covered wagon. The inside is about 4 tatami wide I think? The other one is a box-shaped carriage. Its about 2 meter high, and with a luggage space on the ceiling. The width inside is the same. The covered wagon is 10 gold coins. The box-shaped carriage is 30 gold coins. The box-shaped carriage is more robust and safer, but you will need 4-6 horses to pull it. The covered wagon depends on its load, if the load is light then you only need 1-2 horses. I wanted the safe one so I was going to buy the box-shaped carriage, but Im told that since the center of gravity is tall, the operation of the carriage is difficult, so I stopped. I have a car license, but driving a carriage? Since I dont have any experience on it, lets proceed carefully. I ask to be shown the inside before buying. The inside of the covered wagon is, how do I say it, normal. Under the seat for coachman, theres a hidden space for valuables. It seems that it was remodeled by the previous owner. "Id like to buy this covered wagon, but could you also prepare the horses together?" "Right, we could prepare two Gontsu horses from the guild for you. We could provide four if its donkey, but depending on the load and the destination, they may not be suitable." I tell him that the destination isbyrinth city and the load are 6 peoples and their necessities, he rmends the Gontsu horses for the task. If I carry heavy luggages then, even if its slower, he says that donkeys are better. If you want to be fast, then Shuberien horses are the ones you want but it seems that they all have been brought by the territory government. The price for two horses and the wagon are 20 gold coins but Ive managed to get it down to 18. Sunifun-san is surprised to see me paying it fully and in cash. Normally people will get the bill first, and pay at theter date. "Im quite hasty, I used to get scolded by the people on my house because of it.", I use excuse as if Im a son of a noble whos ignorant with the world. "Satou-sama, since 6 people are going to thebyrinth city, it would be wasteful if you only bring an empty load." Is that so? Certainly, half of the space would be usable. Furthermore, me and Arisa also have plenty of storage capabilities. "Do you have any products to rmend?" "Right then, I think that crossbow and bolt would have demands inbyrinth city. Since the crossbows from Seryuu city are made to shoot Wyvern on the sky, its specs are higher than from other region so it would sell like hot cakes. Also, since its currently cheap to procure goat leathers and furs due to the season, I think it would be easy to profit on it." "Excuse me, do Satou-sama hasmercial right?" "Unfortunately, I do not." So a permit is really necessary? "Thats unfortunate, we can only issue a permit for 10 gold coins." "Thats quite expensive." "One doesnt need permit to do the trades in small quantity inside city, but if you enter a city without one then you wont be exempt from the tariff tax so the profit will be almost nil." I see then I should put them inside the storage to avert the tariff... But theres no reason to earn money illegally. "If you dont go to other city then theres an item that is exempted from tax in thebyrinth city, but since the tax for it in other cities is quite high, theres really no meaning to it." "What kind of item is it?" "Because there is no demand in this city, they dont have name here, but its in constant demand in thebyrinth city. Its an alchemy material called Dragon White Stone." I think my face shows it when I heard the name. Since Sunifun-san asks for it, I tell him about the fraud I met in the east district. "I see, its natural that you had such face. However, the ones here are guaranteed by the merchant association." It seems that they sell one small barrel for 10 gold coins, the same as the market price. By the way, it seems that you could easily sell that amount for 20 gold coins inbyrinth city. If I could sell it for twice the price then wouldnt I quite a profit? So I thought, but he said that because of the tariffs for the entering cities on the way and the transportation cost, the profit end up to be quite small. "If the stones doesnt sell, then you can bring it to the merchant guild, they will buy it at the price you buy here. If you wish, we could make a letter of endorsement to guarantee the quality." I was almost made to buy inrge quantity, but I declined by saying that there wont be enough space for water and food if I bought to many. I end up buying 6 small barrels of Dragon White Stone, 100 pieces of goat leather, 100 bundle of wool, 10 crossbows and 1000 bolts. Because theyre all 70 gold coins even after I lowered the price, I sign a temporary contract, and will pay for it tomorrow along with the products exchange. Right now, Im riding the covered wagon outside the Seryuu city ...That said, its not like we have departed. After I had finished the business at the guild, outside, I asked Sunifun-san if he could introduce me to someone who could teach me how to operate the wagon. There, Yosagu-san who were waiting for me to return said, "Then let this old bone teach you.", and that was how the flow went. As Yosagu-san starts to teach the basic of operating a wagon. >[Marshaling Skill Acquired] Like always, I allocate 1 skill point to it and activate it. ...So it wasnt included in Operation skill. Its awkward, but I can control the wagon for once. During the practice, I raise the skill level by 1, its not as high as Yosagu-san skill level at 3, but since I could already control the wagon fine, I stop raising the level. "Young guy do learn fast isnt it." "Thanks to Yosagu-san good teaching." Disregarding the cheat from skill, Yosagu-sans teaching really is good. I had failed once but he firmly taught me what to be careful with. He might be suited to be an instructor. Particrly when I treated it like a car, forgetting that the horses are creatures, he was mad many times... "Youre good enough like this." "Thank you very much." "Next I will teach you how to fix and release the yoke that connects the horse to the wagon. The horses fatigue depends on how good you are at this. If you value your horses, then dont cut corner on this." Yosagu-san looks more serious than when he teach me to ride the wagon. He probably quite likes horses. After about 1 hour of strict training, I finally got a passing mark from Yosagu-san. I thought that it had took a long time, but Yosagu-san said that one normally only scratch the surface in half a day, hes impressed. Yosagu-san tells me that he was a coachman working for a caravan before he worked as a cab coachman in Seryu city. He teaches me various things like crossbows and spears are good for defending the wagon, or that I should always resupply drinking water at cities since theyre not always avable at the indicated spot on the map, or that when we take a break, I should not forget to give rock salt to the horse along with water. Were going to the merchant guild with the wagon. Since Yosagu-sans carriage is left on the guild, were going there to fetch it. During the way there, Yosagu-san talks about the brothels in Seryuu city. It seems that hes into big breasts. As a thanks for teaching me various things, Ive decided to luxuriously treat him at the shop he rmends, tomorrow evening. Since there are a lot of loli around me recently, this will be fun. Before returning to the Monzen inn with the covered wagon, I go to receive my clothes. Ie just as the delivery, so Im able to meet the rumored tailor. I feel like I know her face, then I realized that shes the bath tub partner (lol) I met on the first day, its embarrassing. Its surprising that she also remembers me, but theres no real development, and I thank her for the quality of her clothes as an etiquette. I ride the wagon into the courtyard of the Monzen inn. Martha-chan is just right at it, so I tell her that Ive bought the wagon. Since there are rooms in the stable, seems that its all right. However, I have to pay for the parking fee since its a different charge from normal inn room. "Wie home~?" "Nano desu~." When Im talking with Martha-chan, Pochi and Tama run from the shade behind the courtyard. Tama probably wanted to say wee. Two people also appear from the shade. The helper girl (Yuni) is also together with them. I wonder if she doesnt have prejudice against demi-human? Arisa and the girls seems to have been ying in the shade of garden nts of the courtyard. No, that words isnt right. Theyre trying to learn the letters from the learning cards. At first, it seems that Martha-chan is teaching, acting as the teacher. But in the middle, "Lets put the card face up and read the letter, then if you can guess the content in the back right, its yours to take.", Arisa proposed that game-like study session, but since the other members werent familiar with the game, they became quite addicted to it. It has already been continuing for two hours. The one who win the most is Arisa, followed by Pochi, Lulu, Yuni, Tama, and Liza in order. I leave the horses for everyone else to take care, and bring only Arisa to the room. Lulus expression bes a bit cloudy, but I can just clear the misunderstandingter. Book 4 - 4-7. Satous Secret 4-7. Satous Secret Satous here. I have finished doing self-analysis and self-development during the days of job hunting. Im reluctant to look back at it. I sit on the bed while putting the bag on the side. Arisa is taking off her mantle as soon as she enters our bedroom, and when she started to take off her clothes too, I stop her with a chop to her head. "Ouchie~ What, didnt you lust for me?" "Lets decide that after 10 years." "No way~ This is a chance to vite the precious body of a boy..." While chattering pointlessly, Arisa still proceeds to wear her clothes back and sits on the opposite bed. "You said something about consultation at noon right? Did anything happen?" "Wonder where should I begin..." "Why dont you tell me all about it? They said that the king has donkey ears~." Doesnt that story end with everythinging to light? "Then how about removing the thing that you dont want to say? Though I couldnt tell it to anyone anyway if you order me not to~." "Thats right..." The disposable long-range skill that I had when I first got here? Then I change the story a little by only telling that it was used to annihte eachmunities of scale tribes. I speak in quite a firm tone, but Arisa wryly smiles for some reason. "Whats wrong, Im not bragging you know?" "I understand, but unique skill is our trump card, you should hide it properly." "Sorry, Ill be careful." "Then, what is the consultation about? Were those scale tribemunities members of Lizas race?" Arisa listens while hugging her knee on top of the bed. Since her new skirt is long, Im relieved that her underwear isnt visible. Lizas tribe lived in wends far away from here, they were wiped out after a dispute with the weasel tribe many years ago, Liza told me the story during the frog grill party back then. It seems that she was kidnapped by the ve-hunting human when she was wandering with her family. She also said that she and her family were fearful with Dragon Valley so they didnt dare to get close to it. "No, its not that, its just that even though I identally annihted a whole tribe, I dont feel any guilt. I feel like the guilt was easily andpletely turned off like an ON/OFF switch. As if someone is manipting my heart..." If I didnt almost got manipted by Arisa, I probably wouldnt think of this either... "They call this Paranoia in my old life! but that wont satisfy you, right" "Its different from paranoia, its as if the feeling of Guilt is vacuumed into closet... Its hard to exin." "Fuh~n? Werent you originally cold-blooded?" "Since I was a programmer I do like to think efficiently, but I dont think I was cold-blooded. When the game I made was made fun of (on the inte), I became depressed for days." "Hee~ So you were a game developer? What kind of game was it?" "Ill talk about itter. Rather than that" "Do you want to know the cause for the ON/OFF switch feeling?" Arisa who covered my words with hers, subtly smiles mischievously. "Perhaps your MND (mental strength) attribute is too high?" "Its certainly high but..." "If your VIT (Durability) is high, you be able to take many hit right? MND is the mental version of that. In the first ce, youre purposely letting yourself be tormented by guilt, unless youre a masochist, it should disappear fast." Is that so? I thought that it was someones doing, but it was merely a problem of my stat... "Then the next." "Ou ke~y,e at m~e" Arisa is ying around, but its reassuring to have someone to confide in like this. "Based on the logic earlier, if I have high INT (Intelligence) then I should have good memory, yet I feel like I be extremely more forgetful than before. What is the meaning of this?" "Uwah~ eh~, you have amnesia even being this young?" Im about to chop her but Arisa quickly takes a guard. Because her flustered posture looks cute, Ill let this one slide. "Im joking, even thoughprehension and memory do go up with INT, it doesnt mean that they go up equally. If high INT means that you cant forget then there wouldnt be any careless schrs right?" No way... My mentor was a professor extremely close to getting a Nobel prize. His careless episodes, like a revolvingntern, cross my mind. "...That means, I was really just being paranoid?" "Looks like it~." Arisa throws herself onto the bed andughs. Speaking of which, I originally became paranoid because of this girls mind magic attempt... Even while thinking that, Im not childish enough to utter it on my mouth. "Hey Arisa." "What? Do you want to get sticky?" "Ill refrain from that." This girl really likes to utter one word too many. "What are levels and skills in the first ce?" "Like the ones from RPG, as it is?" "Any other meanings beside that?" "I dont know. I didnt ask when I met god, and he didnt answer when I tried to call him after reincarnating." "Just tell me as far as you know." "Right then, I guess you can call skill a condensation of experience and knowledge? When you have skill, dont you feel that you Somehow know the what and how? Maybe its close to intuition. For example, you could cook even without the skill, but if someone with high level skill cooks with the same ingredients and tools, he will make something more delicious." I see... However, the appraisal and market price estimation skill are quite obvious though? Also, that is different too? I confirm it with Arisa. "How about something like the contract skill, which clearly demonstrates its effect?" "Well, contract skill is a kind of magic skill. It has chanting and it also uses magic power for the contract. But its still basically the same as other skill you know? Even if you dont have the skill, you could still chant and use the contract spell if you have abundant magic power. However, like other magic skills, if you dont have the contract skill, the required magic power to cast the spell will be drastically increased and the sess rate will sharply drop, making it realistically impossible." I ask about skill level too. "Here are the standards for skill level; level 1 is Beginner, level 3 is Full-fledged, level 5 is Skilled, level 7 is Expert, and level 9 is Genius. It is said that level 10 is Godly ss~ but Ive never seen it~." Is that so, I generally raised my skills to level 10... No wonder I always got the market price right, and almost always seed in haggling. "Dont unique skills have level?" "Nope. This was said by the god when I reincarnated, unique skill is a fragment of god power so there is no level. Master it well, he said~" A fragment of god power? Certainly Meteor Shower is befitting of its name, but beside that the others are subtle. "What?! Whats with that subtle expression?" "No well, when you said that unique skill is a fragment of god power, I thought that my unique skill sure is subtle...." "Enough to make that subtle expression on your face?" Although I dont have proof for this confidence, I decide to tell her about [Menu]. Despite her behavior and speech, Arisa seems reliable, she looks to be useful if I tell her. I dont intend to tell her in detail. Ill just roughly tell her about the functions. "Im telling because my unique skill is Menu with the same performance as the one Arisa and the heroes have" "Well, I will listen if you want, but its better if you keep it a secret you know?" Arisa advices me. "I dont mind, however dont tell a word to anyone. This is an Order." "Okkey~ Ill bring it to my grave." Arisa kneels on the bed, and haughtily taps her t chest. "My Menu has Self-Status, Status Check, Hide Skill and Inventory like Arisas skills." "As expected of unique skill, its a cheat~ But Isnt it reallymon for a unique skill?" "Thats not all. Although I can choose to allocate point at which skill, I cant choose to do so for all skills like Arisa. Its only avable for skills that I acquire by experience." "Uwah, isnt it a degraded version of unique skill?" "The Hide Skill from menu is superior. It can hide any skills." "Looks like it~" It seems that Arisa has guessed it. "I mean, didnt you use Appraisal skill in the city? Your line of sight was unnatural, and your decision was too urate~." Th, this girl, is she an agent from somewhere?! "Im good at observing people. And you also have crisis sensing skill right? Although your movement with the ident faker was really great, it was amazing how you notice it in the first ce." "Thats also part of the Menu. I can understand the position of people nearby with the radar disy. Theres also map disy. It also has an auto-mapping function. It gradually fills in ordance to my walking range. It was a big help inside thebyrinth." "I see, its truly Menu. Didnt you think that you were inside a game for having such unique skill without any exnation?" "I thought that I was in a dream instead." "Well, its unbelievable I know~." Arisa nods understandingly. While were at it, Arisa-sensei also teaches me about level. "...Thats why you can level up by fighting or studying, so anyway, if you actively learn new things you gain experience. When the experience reach a fixed value then your level will be raised. It seems that experience goes up faster if you fight certain monsters." It seems that she heard about the monsters thing from the soldier and knight on her homnd. It gave far more experiencespared to monster they normally hunted. "Hoo? Do you know why?" "Not at all, Ive never fought a monster." "But" Arisa continues. "If its master, then you should know right? From what Ive heard from Liza and the girls, they raised 10 levels in 1 day in thebyrinth. Thats higher than the result from my 7 years of desperate studies you know?" "Certainly, it was an abnormal growth when you think about it." "Isnt it~. Thats why, in order to increase our survival chance, we should go tobyrinth city to level up~." She said the same thing back at noon... Come to think of it, she said another strange thing back then. "By the way, what the heck is demon lord season?" "I wonder if they dont call it that around here? In my country we call it for the season when the demon lord attack after about 66 years cycle." Book 4 - 4-8. Demon Lord Season 4-8. Demon Lord Season Satous here. I love cherry blossom season. The dancing falling petals, and the cheerful people weing new life. I like how there are many fireworks too~ "Demon lord you say, the kind that wants to rule the world?" "Yes the one who wants to destroy the world." "Where is iting from?" "I dont know, maybe hell?" Hell huh~. "Dont look at me with those eyes~ From what was written in the book, its said that theyre invaders from foreign world." "Is foreign world different from another world?" "Im not a schr so I dont know." Thats right huh, lets ask a schr next time. "Is that 66 years cycle thing true?" "Yep, there are records where the demon lord appear a bit sooner orter, but they generally seem to appear in 66 years." "So, it has almost been 66 years now?" "It was 62 years ago since thest demon lord, but seems that it has been stealthily gaining power while in hiding. Since the demon lord before thest appeared 132 years ago, it wouldnt be strange if the current demon lord appears any day now." Arisa frowns forming duck mouth. The beautiful little girl look is ruined. "I see, any sign for itsing?" "If the world is in crisis, the god will tell it to the oracle~." As expected of fantasy. "However if we wait for the oracle then there wouldnt be enough time to raise the hero, so around 3-5 years before the 66 years cycle, they summon the hero." With that kind of period, its no wonder that countries will have a lot of time in their hand to prepare. "Do we know the location where the demon lord will spawn?" "It seems that they mostly appear inbyrinths or the outskirts around it" Labyrinth again... "ording to the book I read, it may be because its easy for the demon lord to raise armies there since there are earth veins deep insidebyrinth." "Couldnt it just attack head-on without raising armies?" "Who knows? Maybe the cost to cross between worlds is great. This is based only from circumstantial evidence, but it seems that only high level demons and the demon lord are able to cross worlds." So the weak cant cross between worlds? Or rather, if they could appear in the vicinity ofbyrinth then. "Then, this Seryuu city is in danger too..." "Absolutely not." Arisa nods with serious look. "Youre very sure." "Because, this ce is close to the Dragon Valley right? If they appear in a ce like this, they will be exterminated by hordes of dragons. The legend even says that theres a Dragon God there." "Are dragons and the demon lord in bad term?" "Theyre natural enemies. Normal dragons wouldnt be a match for the demon lord but if its from sub-divine ss like heavenly dragon, then the dragon is stronger for sure." Dragons are amazing. The threat of demon lord should be resolved if we just put one heavenly dragon near thebyrinth but... "If the dragons are that strong then why would they even bother summoning a hero from another world?" "Thats because~ The battle between dragons(.) and the demon lord(.) is too incredible. From songs sang by minstrel about the hero from long ago, theres a story where the hero is defeated by the demon lord. After that, the demon lord destroyed several small countries and met a dragon. The demon lord was defeated in the end but the battle made two great countries sunk into sea of mes. From the rumor said by the minstrel, even therge empire that preceded Saga empire perished because it got mixed up in the fight between the dragon and the demon lord." I see now~ Its like eliminating a robber with a ballistic missile huh. ording to Arisa, there was once abyrinth which the dragon encamped. However, from humans viewpoint, both dragon and demon lord were threats, so they made the hero at that time to fight it. Its unknown which one won, but its known that there are nobyrinths encamped by dragons right now. The demon which appeared in Seryuu city might havee to check on the situation of the dragon. If the fact that the dragons are no more then this city might be the target of the demon lord. I bring the subject to Arisa. "Even excluding the dragon, wouldnt it be 100 years before this city be a target?" "Why?" "Thebyrinth is growing. It gives birth to monsters and sucks on the life of the adventurers whoe seeking the magic core to grow. When thebyrinth vastly deepened, the monsters also be much stronger." "I see... a youngbyrinth isnt good enough for the demon lord." Hmm? Wait... "Hey, by any chance, arebyrinths tools for demon lord raid?" "Well yes, there are some who think that." "Then, isnt it better to destroy thebyrinth?" If we destroy thebyrinth (Spawn Point) then the demon lord will have fewer army forces and the heros job will get way easier isnt it? "That may be so, but there are 6byrinths in this continent beside the one here. Suppose the probability of demon lord appearing in eachbyrinth is equal, in 400 years, it was recognized as cmity whether or not it appeared. Furthermore, since thebyrinth produces usable materials like magic cores, people treat it as if its a mine." "I see, if we destroy it then people will hold grudges huh." "Yes, Kubooku kingom was the leader of the small countries in neighborhood during the time when itsbyrinth was alive, but when they destroyed the Dungeon Core, they rapidly declined." "Could the destroyed Dungeon Core be revived?" "Isnt that so? I wasnt around when they performed the ritual so I dont know the detail though." So thebyrinth is appealing enough for people to even perform such an abominable ritual... The saying that human greed knows no bounds is really true~ "Still, you sure know a lot, Arisa." "Now youre saying that after thoroughly questioning me?" Arisa is amazed. I was sure that she would have said, "You can revere me more~", but if we have Arisa test, then she had failed. "There were a lot of documents pertaining to thebyrinth in the storehouse of the royal family. The exnations earlier may contain deduction and hypothesis, so take heed okay?" Shes good at delivering flood of information. ...Im nearly drowning from it though. "I got the things about the demon lord and hero from books, documents, minstrels and storytellers song tales. Thats why the fiction and non-fiction may got mixed up. I did carefully examined it though~." It seems that those were popr as entertainments. "As for the details about skills and levels, theyre from my own experience and the result of observation." "Is that all you want to know?", she cutely tilts her head. Her figure is such that it would have stirred me with a craving to protect her if I didnt know her true nature. "Thats right, I forgot to ask anyone this, how many days is a year?" ording to Arisa, 1 year is 10 months, 1 month is 30 days. There is no concept of week, a month is divided by 3 part consisting of upper moon, middle moon and lower moon. By the way I thought that my clock is off by 4 hours but now I know that one day is 28 hours here. Compared to yearly unit, this world system is shorter for about 4%. Since there are still two hours before sunset, I ask Arisa and the girls to buy necessities for our journey. "Then Im counting on you to shop for rock salt and preserved foods. Also buy two barrels for water." "Ye~s.", "Shopping~?", "Nano desu.", I received lively replies. "For how many days of shares should we buy?" "Buy the shares for 10 days. Considering the season right now, normal foods should be fine for the first 3 days. The preserved foods shouldnt expire for 240 days, is it about right? Seems that we would need quite an amount." "Ill ask Marthahi if there is any wholesale shop around. And, since we probably wouldnt be able to carry it, Ill ask for delivery." "Yeah, please do." Shes reliable at the time for shopping. Id be d to apany them, but I decide to go back to the room because there is something that I want to confirm. Theres something that I didnt tell Arisa. Dragons are natural enemies of demons. Demons want to eliminate dragons. Who summoned me to this world? For what reason did I get summoned to this world? Why do my power have discrepancies with those of the heroes? Yes, I am, "The one who summoned me might be the demon or the demon lord is it...." Those words werent questions... Book 4 - 4-9. Things That Could be Done Alone 4-9. Things That Could be Done Alone Satous here. The chemistry experiment during the days of junior school was such a fantastic time, wasnt it? I also remember that there are differences between the thing Ive learned in school and the actual practice. Its aggravating to be filled with bad imaginations with no way to prove it. Even if its the truth, the heroes should win against the demon lord like how it usually goes. If they lose, then Ill take responsibility of defeating the demon lord in ce of the dragons. I take a deep breath several times and Im bing calm. Having high MND (Mental Strength) surprisingly has its merit. Ie back to my room. Returning to the main subject. I want to do further verification and alchemy. Since the chanting practice need to be done steadily, I have no choice but to do it on the way to thebyrinth city. First, lets verify the storage. I take out the meal. Its still warm. I lightly bite it. The taste is still the same. I put back the remaining meal to the storage. Its a bitte, but the item name is [Seryuu Grill]. It needs a bit more ingenuity. I add a new memo called Storage Verification. I write the date and the state on the memo. For now, It can keep something warm, maybe it even has function to freeze state of things. I write such on the memo. I dont think that it could dy or stop time, thats way too improbable. This time I take out the Seryuu Grill that Ive put in Item Box. This one is already cold. The taste is like a cold grill. Its not rotten. Since its only been half a day, its natural. Lets write that the item box doesnt retain warmth. Next, Im testing whether its possible to move item between the storage and the item box. I mark a copper coin with ink. I try putting it inside the item box but it cant go in. It seems that with skill level 1, it cant enter. I raise the skill level to 2 and inside it goes. I try putting various essories, and it seems that it can only hold 4 pieces of 4 types of items. Is it the skill level squared? Lets write this on the memo. When I open storage window in the menu, an item box tab has appeared. I drag the item to the storage. When I open the item box and look inside it, the transfer is sessful. I try doing the same thing in reverse, the item can be moved without problem. essing the Item Box from the Storage consume no MP. I put this information as a postscript on the storage verification memo. Lets think how to use this next time. Next, Im trying if I can search the content of books inside the storage. It should be convenient to check it secretly in situation like the trouble with the dragon white stone today. I was able to search in exnation in the game. Therefore I want to check if I could search for contents ...There were no books in the game though. I tap the [Royal City Tour] book inside the storage and choose search on the popped-up menu. I search for [Castle], then the exnations about castle are shown on the search hit. It seems that it can search with no problem. The search results are disyed. Ah, Ive always wanted this function in real life~ I wouldnt have needed to scan books or OCR! Fantasy is awesome! I suddenlye up with something and immediately try it. If I could see the search result then couldnt I able to read the content of the book? Since there is no browse option on the pop-up menu, I search for nk and it goes well. I could read the entirety like its on PC with scroll. It feels like a PDF file. Since I could search for words with this, this is more convenient for reading books. Next I try moving the book to the Item Box. Unfortunately, this one cant do searching. I wonder whats the difference? I take out the alchemy set and put it on top of the table on the corner o the room. The book remain in the storage. If its like this, even in the dark, I could read the book like the menu. Im reading [Introductory to Alchemy]. Its the book that the grandfather gnome firmly told me to read first. Rather than a book, shouldnt this be called a pamphlet? Its a think book with about 20 pages. The book starts with exnations of the tools. Moreover, it features illustrations so beginners wont get the tools wrong. Its the book that the grandfather emphasized me to read first. First, I take out the mortar and the pestle. The mortar is not themonly known white porcin but something pinkish in color. ording to appraisal, its made from agate. Isnt agate a jewel? Following the book, I grind a reagent with 1 dried medicinal nt together, and then I put the crushed medicinal nt to a small bowl filled with water with a thin metal rod. Thepounding isplete 5 minutes from the start. Since its the first thing to do for beginners, its very easy. >[Compounding Skill Acquired] I immediately allocate skill point to the maximum and activate it. The finished aqueous solution is [Antipyretic Medicine]. Judging from Appraisal, [Antipyretic Medicine -3] is under the name, while the detail says [Liquid medicine for lowering fever. The effect is extremely low, its just a mere constion]. This is my first time doingpounding, it cant be helped that its low quality. "Those who have magic power go to chapter 2, those who dont go to chapter 4" is written in the next page of the introductory book. It feels like a manual for business software, or rather, a game book from years ago. Chapter 2 is about basic refining. Seems that I have to make actual potions. ording to the book, drugs made bypounding and potions made by refining have different effects even though theyre simr. Production of potions need magic catalyst and MP, in exchange the effect will be disyed in real time. I continue to practice the refining ording to the book. I put the potion I made earlier inside a metal beaker. Then I mix it with two reagents there. Seems that I have to pour magic power before the reagents are dissolved. I tuck the beaker between my hands and imagine magic flowing from my right hand to the left. It was like this with the spinning top, you pour magic by circting from your right hand to left, I wonder if this is some kind of rule? Or is it just a simple custom? The two reagents begin to shine faintly when I pour magic power. Since the room is dim, it glitters nicely. Seems that itsplete after it stops glittering. >[Refining Skill Acquired] Its not an alchemy skill huh. I also get refining skill to the max. Thepleted Potion is an Antipyretic Potion -4. Since its wasteful to discard it, I put it inside the bisque pot and put it inside the Storage. I open the menu to save thepounding recipes in the memo. The menu has a new tab, Production. I open the tab, and [Compound: Antipyretic Medicine], and [Refine: Antipyretic Potion] from the earlier are there. Not just them, there are also [Woodcraft: Club (Improvised)], [Composite: Insect Leg Spear (Improvised)], and [Composite: Insect Leg Spear (Improved)]. Im sure that it wasnt there before, I wonder if I need to know 5 recipes as the prerequisite? Or maybe it need recipe beside improvised one. But since its a unique skill, its useless to try to verify it, so I stop. I try tapping on the [Compound: Antipyretic Medicine]. There are 4 sub-menus, theyre Compound, Inspect Recipe, Delete Recipe, and Detail. Compound seems to be disabled, its grayed out. I though that maybe I could dopounding inside the Storage, but unfortunately it doesnt seem to be so. Even after I store the tools and reagents into the Storage, its still disabled. There might be some conditions. Then I continue the training to the end of the 6 chapters in the introductory book. Because there is one recipe in each chapter, I got to remember, [Compound: Painkiller], [Compound: Ointment], [Refine: Lower Recovery Medicine], and [Refine: Painkilling Magic Medicine (Potion)], those four. Probably because Ive maxed out the skills to maximum, all the medicines after chapter 3 are attached with [+5]. [The effect is extremely high, its the highest quality] is written. Im thinking of verifying the difference in effect next time. Im about to start practicing the fifth chapter of the introductory book but... There are signs of someones holding their breath on the other side of the door. The two luminous point shown on the radar havent moved from awhile ago. I stealthily approach the door, and open it at once. Arisa and Martha-chane rolling in as if being pulled by the door. "What are you girls doing?" I listen to the two while looking from above. My voice has be a bit t. "Na, nay.", Arisa is speaking in Kansai dialogue for some reason. "I, I was just curious since I saw Arisa clinging to the door.", Martha-chan. Yet youve also been clinging for more than 5 minutes, arent you? The two shaking girls are about to step away. They suddenly turn around and about to dash away to the corridor. I quickly grab the nape of the two and restrict them. "Wonder what were you really doing?", I cross-examine again. "Im sorry, I was tempted to see Satou-san embarrassing moment so I peeked." Martha-chan gantly apologizes. "Uu~ because. A boy whos living together with girls! Went back to his room alone?! Dont you think that its the job of the guardian to see what kind of foolery would unfold?" Whos the guardian. Furthermore, foolery... I dont have the mindset of a middle-schooler. I release the gant Martha-chan. Arisa isnt properly reflecting, or rather, her lust can inly be seen so I punish her by poking her forhead 3 times in a row. Seems that it still hurts even though I held back, shes holding on her forehead while rolling around on the floor. This might be a good medicine once in a while. Book 4 - 4-10. The Night Before Departure 4-10. The Night Before Departure Satous here. I like bothwful shops and shops in gray-zone. But Ill pass onpensated dating, Satous. I take Arisa to the wagon. On the way there, I meet Martha-chan in the tavern, but she doesnt look particrly shy and offers me a meal. Since I intend to eat outside with Liza and the girls, I decline. When we got to courtyard where the wagon is, the 4 girls are waiting while looking bored. When Liza notices meing, shees as the representative. "Master, is it fine to put the luggage on board?" "Lets see... Tomorrow, since well be picking more luggage from the merchant guild, lets do that tomorrow, but if we leave them here well be troubling thendy huh." Arisa whispers to me when Im still thinking about it. "Lets keep them in my Item Box? Dont you think that its safer there?" "There are only people we know now, so its fine I guess." I instruct the girls to pile the luggage inside the wagon for now. The three small girls get up to the wagon to receive the luggage. Since Pochi and Tama have strength stat on par with tworge adults, they handle the heavy preserved foods lightly. It looks as if this is some kind of magic show. Arisa and Lulu are sorting the goods inside. Needless to say, I and Liza are in charge of uploading the luggage. Since its wasteful to wear expensive clothes for heavy duty job, I change into ordinary clothes. Its a simple linen tunic. When weve finished loading the luggage, I made the girls beside Arisa to fetch water for 3 small barrels. One small barrel can hold 6 liter of water. "You dont really need to exclude Lulu. Ive talked about my Item Box with Lulu, you know?" Im afraid that someone would pick a fight with the beastkin girls if its just them, so I ask Lulu to go with them. "For now, lets split the preserved foods in half for each to keep, Ill carry the magic tools. Probably no one would steal the learning cards so put it on the wagon, and lets leave the foods that were entrusted to Liza and the girls alone." "Kaay~", Arisa lightly said while storing the preserved foods into her Item Box. I also store the same amount. The preserved foods are jerkies, baked ck breads, fried beans and dried sweet potatoes. Others that are in the bag are wheat flours, root crops, rock salts, and various other groceries. Since leaves vegetables are likely to give stomachache, it seems that they didnt buy it. Ive only noticed after doing this but... "Id love baskets or boxes to sort things out." "Yeah true, I also want some cushioning materials. If we leave this alone, the cookwares will be noisy when the wagon shakes." "I want thin ropes too." "Ropes? Ah, for airing clothes huh." "I think that having sturdy ropes is good." Liza who just came back from getting water suggested. I cant imagine what it would be used for. "Its for draining blood from preys during the journey." Right, we need ropes to tie thieves who may appear. "Youre such a phnthropist~ Thieves are thoroughly good-for-nothings and only bring harms, its better to snatch away treasures from their hideout and annihte them afterward. Even that famous thief-hunter girl said so you know~?" What kind of acquaintance is she? So theres a person whos famous for that, what a dangerous world. "Are we not short on anything else?" Pochi raises her hand while standing on her tiptoes. Did Arisa taught her that? "Yes, Pochi-kun. Say it." "A stool! I want one no desu~" When I ask in detail, she seems to have used a stool when she helped taking care of the horse. Shes brimming with enthusiasm to take care of the horses during the journey too. Shes really reliable. Tama also raises her hand in the same manner and says, "Brush~?". She tilts her body in troubling manner while raising her hand, cute. It seems that she wants a tool to brush the horse and clean their hoofs. Tools for taking care of the horses, Ipletely forget about them. Lulu also timidly raises her hand. "....U, umm.", Her face turn bright red just by saying that. I wonder if its something that embarrassing? I nce at Arisa... She winks back. Are you from Showa era! "I, I want a washboard and a bucket." Is that really embarrassing? I have them in the storage so Ive forgotten about it, but its certainly necessary. "If its really possible, I want a mirror! Im fine with hand-mirror size." "Arisa, youre too extravagant." Liza firmly gives a warning to Arisa. Its unusual for Liza to give an opinion before I decide. I wonder if its expensive in this world? That reminds me, I dont think Ive seen any ssware. But, Im sure there were mirrors from polished metals. "Id like to use one too, lets buy it if its not too expensive." "Yay." Arisa looks unusually happy without acting. Lulu is also smiling. Liza doesnt have any objection since its my decision. Pochi and Tama... dont seem like they understand. Its decided that, tomorrow when Im going to take themodities from the guild, the five will buy the things weve just discussed. After changing clothes, we go out to eat together. That day, we eat dinner at stalls not far away from the gate inn. Since weve been eating meats everyday, I order light soups, and soy bean breads. Since Pochi and Tama look so sad while were eating, I order meat skewers for four portions. Its Liza who looks the happiest somehow... but its okay as long as theyre happy. Since I meet Yosagu-san who juste back from work on the way to the inn, we decide to advance the n to go out during the night a day forward. Arisa is saying, "Even though you have me, you adulterer~", but I make Liza to carry her like a luggage back to the inn. "Is that okay?" "Its fine, shes just something like a little sister. The person herself thinks that shes a guardian though." The east district is crowded just like yesterday. Yosagu-san, whos chewing a bought skewer from stalls, is greeting girls who are gathering under the outside light, while we press forward to the crowds. When I ask if theyre his acquaintances, he says, "Theyre courtesans." They usually work as waitress and courtesan in the inn at the same time, but during the ve auction they seem to look for customers outside. Confirming from AR, a lot of them have [Sex Technique] skills. ...However, Im anxious to see that a lot of them have various venereal diseases on the abnormal condition tab. Mostly are in [Incubation], but nearly 60% of them are suffering from it. I wonder if it cant be healed with magic? We enter red light district and walk for a while. Metal tes of magical light are hung on the shops, illuminating them with cheap-looking light. Most brothels are two story buildings with verandas on the second floor. Courtesans who wear expensive clothes with high exposures are lining up on the verandas trying to lure guests. When I look, they raise their skirts and show their bare legs then throw kisses. Its a feature every shop has, interesting. The people who have [Sex Technique] increase, and proportionally the people who have Venereal Disease[Incubation] decrease for about 30%. As expected there is no one who has Venereal Disease [Diseased]. "Young master, heres the shop. Lets enter quickly." Yosagu-san pulls me to the shop. This shop seems to be refined, there is no girls attracting guests on the veranda. When I enter, verandas are installed on the second floor high along the corridor. I lightly wave at the girl who I saw from outside there. The floor is made from bare wood, but its well polished. Is it about 30 tatami wide? There are a stove, doors and a stair to the second floor inside. There are 4 rooms shielded with cloths on the left and right. "Wee to the Seryuu Branch of Captivating Mansion." A woman inter half of her 40e out from the back door while greeting us with prating voice. The woman is wearing a pink dress with excessive frills, but her fat is too self-asserting, her clothes looks like itll burst apart at the seams. Guided by the woman, we go to one of the partitioned room. It seems that this is a room for guests to wait for the girls, since itd be awkward to meet acquaintances in a brothel. The obese shopkeeper sure knows her stuff. There are a sofa and three low quality marble tables inside the room. A girl of around 10 years old is standing by as a parlor maid. "Excuse me.", the girl puts small green sake cup in front of me and Yosagu-san. Transparent liquids are inside of them. Its a distilled liquor from the smell. ording to the AR, the cups are made from jade. The liquor inside the cup is Shiga sake. Its a strong liquor with 50% alcohol content made from wheat. "Ku~ delicious!", Yosagu-san gulp the liquor in high spirit. It seems that he forgot to drink this sake when he went to this shop before. The girl, is pouring the sake huh? I sip it once as a social act. It certainly tastes good. Its like whiskey but transparent instead of amber-colored, I wonder if the processing is different? Before Yosagu-san had his third cup, the shopkeeperes back with 5 girls. The first is the most beautiful girl with blond hair and blue eyes. With a small face, thin eyebrows, and strong-willed looking big pupils. Sticky-looking lips. Tworge breasts that look like they would spill from the open chest clothes. Most likely, shes the most popr girl in this shop. Shes 18 years old. The second and the third are twins. Theyre beautiful girls with ck hairs and ck eyes. Their most notable looks are their western, or rather, French style. One of them has smaller breast than the other, but its still around C cup. It seems that there a lot of people who spend the night with the two of them together. Of course, the fee will be for two people. Theyre 16 years old. The fourth is a woman with droopy eyes. With dull blond hair and reddish brown pupils. Her eyebrows are thick, shes a gentle healing woman. Her breast is the biggest. It seems that there are a lot of repeaters for her. Her voice sounds mellow, itsforting to hear. Shes 21 years old, the oldest in this shop. The fifth is a girl with red hair and reddish brown pupils. Shes pales inparison with the other girls but she has the nicest expression. She feels lively or rather, fascinatingly wholesomely erotic. Her breast size is average, but still around D cup. For me its quite enough to be categorized as big breasts. 20 years old. Shes the only person in this shop who doesnt has sex techniqu skill. Every girls are wearing thin one-piece sticking to their skins looking erotic. The chest and abdomen area are transparent, I cannot help but utter GJ. "Which girl will you choose?", the shopkeeper asked. Yosagu-san asked with his eyes, "Please dont hesitate to choose your favorite girl.", I said and he really did choose the most beautiful girl without hesitation. I also aim her, but Ill yield here. Yosagu-san drinks down the liquor left in the cup in one gulp, and leave the room with that girl. It seems that the second floor is for the guests to enjoy themselves. I was at loss for a bit, but I chose the fifth girl in the end. The guest room only has a simple bed, but its clean and smells good so I have noint. When we entered the room, the girl hurriedly took off her clothes and unted her body. I enjoy the feel of OPPAI liberated from the clothes, enjoying scooping them with my hands. Its exactly the festival of OPPAI. Who was it who says that OPPAI contains mans dream? I hug her waist and we fall down to the bed. Its a mature womans body after a long time, so Im taking my time to carefully enjoy it ...in various ways. Though since the girls reaction was good, I unintentionally gave too much service. Like this, Im not sure who desire whom. We enjoy ourselves until midnight. She faints from too much pleasure in the middle, so I stop. >[Sex Technique Skill Acquired] >[Lovers Talk Skill Acquired] >[Seduction Skill Acquired] Apparently this body has too much stamina, the partner couldnt catch up. I use her breasts that Ive enjoyed plentifully as pillows and depart to the world of dream. Book 4 - 4-11. Departure (1) 4-11. Departure (1) Satous here. I love to make programs without being limited. Thest time I did that was when I made a legged robot for my graduate research during college. When I became a working adult, I havent done it. This time, it seems that Ill make magic tools. Yep, its a good morning. I walk the town while enjoying the morning sunlight, feeling refreshed. Yosagu-san was unlike me, yawned constantly looking sleepy. I invited him for breakfast but since he didnte home his family was probably mad so we decided to part ways outside the shop. "If I made it big in thebyrinth city, letse again.", I shouted him that. Even though its early in the morning, the people who are having meals on the stalls, and the people who are selling fresh groceries are lively. The vulgar atmosphere that usually permeates in the east district was probably the fault of the visitors. Im smelling something good from the stalls. Although Im not particrly hungry, lets buy some souvenirs for the girls. Though I cant buy sushi in wooden box pack like those fathers from Showa era. I buy a big handbasket made from thin wood from a street stall. Its about as big as two rice bowl. I also bought two lidded containers for soup and put it inside the basket. I buy warm meals and put it into the Storage through the basket. I keep buying various things to the extent that it doesnt look unnatural. Soup made from meatless animal bone and vegetables. Thick stew with vegetables and dried meat. Various grilled meats starting from grilled goat meats. Seryu grills. Freshly baked t breads. Steamed potatoes. There are some scratched fruits from many fruits Ive bought. Ive bought for about 30 servings. Its too much for souvenirs but Ill keep some for emergency. With these much, even if we are in an environment impossible to light fire, I could still provide warm meals. In the first ce, I n to use the Storage so that we dont end up in desperate situation. I wanted to buy alchemy materials, but it was closed at the time. When I get back to the gate inn, Arisa who saw me from the windowes running down. After she looked at my face, she begins to stomp the ground with her foot. "Uuu~~~~. Mou! That glossy face~~." She bites the edge of a handkerchief, taking a pose. Every single one of her gestures are old... lets not ask her age before she was reincarnated. "I was the one who was supposed to take your first time~~" I dont remember making such promise. I keep silent about it since itd be bad if I dont. "Youre fussy, and this isnt my first time anyway." "Nooo, even though it was one in a millennium chance to snatch away the DT of a boy...." My condolences. I call for Lulu, and we gather in front of the wagon. The breakfast are potatoes and meat skewers that Ive just bought. I talk to Arisa in whisper to check on Lulus condition. If she still hasnt recovered, Ill postpone our departure for two days. ording to Arisa, it was only serious in the first day, its fine now. Since it looks painful, lets give her the painkiller I made from practices. There are five of it, those should be enough. After we finished our simple meal, I advance as nned yesterday. I ride the wagon until the parking space of the Commercial Guild. Horses were easier to fine-drive unlike cars so it was easy. Its lively here too in the morning. Every carriages which upy half of the parking lot are unloading their cargo. Every carriages look well seasoned. The ratio for luggage carriages and covered wagon is fifty-fifty. The carts are loaded with a lot of 10 kilogram bags. The people who are moving the bags look like ruffians who wear viger-like simple long-sleeved shirt and trousers. I can see patchworks on its knee and elbow. While I look at other carriages out of curiosity, Sunifun-san who has finished confirming the load and assessing the priceses here. "Good morning, Satou-sama. You came really early." "Im sorry. Am I troubling you bying too early?" I dont think that what Im doing is that bad, but lets apologize for now. "Not at all. The god of business surely like people who are quick." Even though Sunifun-san said that, if I look at the surrounding, its probably customary to bring in the goods in the morning and bring it out in the afternoon. I am guided to the warehouse. The goods that Ive ordered yesterday are put on one of the section. I confirm the products and their number with the help of an employee. I check the contents of every barrel of the Dragon White Stone and close the lid. Sunifun-san watches over me doing that like a grandfather watching over his grandson. Hey, youre not that old right. I ask the employee to carry the goods to my wagon, while Iplete the payment for the transaction at the office. When I get back to the wagon, the loading isplete so I visually check on the goods. Since Ive put tags on the Dragon White Stones, it doesnt seem like it has been swapped. It cant see through if the inside of the barrels are swapped, but they probably wouldnt have enough time to go that far. I thank the employee and give him one big copper coin. "May you have good businesses!", Sunifun-san left the words as farewell as I left the guild. "Wee nano desu~." Im greeted by Pochi when I return to the gate inn. She hugs me as I go down the coach seat, so I rub her head. I separate from her as I pat her head, and I work to unfasten the horses from the wagon. "Ill help no desu.", she immediately stands on the stoll that weve just bought and begins to help. Might as well teach her the way to unfasten the belt, manage the yoke, etc. Its also good to review myself as I teach others. "Whats everyone else are doing?" "Lulu is washing over there. Others are shopping no desu~." "So Pochi and Lulu are house sitting huh?" "Im watching the luggages no desu~" Pochi said it pridefully. Shes certainly qualified for it. I can somehow imagine Tama sleeping on top of the luggages. I ask Pochi to take care of the horses in the stables. Meanwhile, I put the goods I brought from themercial guild into the Storage. I thought of leaving the goat leathers and wools outside, but the smell was severe so I stow it away. Lets practice to make deodorant next time. Pochi carried the luggage until it loaded. Pochi says, "Watching the luggage no desu." from the wagon. Since shes doing her best, Ill go to see Lulus condition. Since theundries that Lulu is doing are underwear, I go back without calling her. After that, I ask Pochi for house sitting, and take a cab to the za before the castle. The flower bed on the center are still being worked on but the pavements are already beautifully set with the paving stones. They sure work fast. They might have used magic since this is fantasy. The wall on the magic shop are still being repaired, but it seems that its open for business for once. "...then... catalyst... scales. If you get your hand on these, Id like you to deliver it to the magic corps station." "Ill see to ask my magicians and alchemist friends. At most, I could get my hands on 1-2 pieces of scales." As I enter the store, a magician-looking old woman and old mane out while having those conversations. The old man take a nce at me but leave without saying anything. "Oh, a visitor eh? Im sorry but I dont deal on love potion or energy drink. Go to the alchemy store in the east district." Its a thin and dried up old woman. Wearing clothes appropriate for a magician. Deep blue robes with long sleeves, wide-opening tall hat unwieldy for indoor, wearing numerous ring with suspicious design on her fingers, and with about a 5 cm big emerald pendant designed after skull on her neck. "No, I want to buy magic books." She raised just an eyebrow in surprise after hearing my words. She put lean the cane which was on her hand to the wall and take out a litograph from under the counter. Yamato stone again? "We dont sell magic books to a man without talent okay? Recently there are a lot of scoundrels of nobles who buy magic books just for prestiges, soiling them. Ill sell the books only to people having certain amount of magic measured from this instrument." ...Dang, I shouldve brought Arisa along. I dont know how far this stone can measures, but itd be bad if my enormous magic power is known. "Im sorry, Im afraid that itll break if I carelessly touch it." "Fuhn, excuse huh? If you put magic power on this, it will emit blue light. Its cheappared to the instrument in royal capital, but thats exactly why its robust. So that it wont break if a veteran do his best, magic power stops flowing after it feed on the required amount. If one has a capability of a full-fledged magician then it will shine blue. Other than that itll stay red as it is." Is it safe? If its as the old woman said that theres no problem but if the punchline is, "Actually it can read the exact value.", thats scary. "If you dont want to try then go home. I have a business to get Dragon Powder from my alchemist friend after this." The powder that the old man mentioned earlier is Dragon Powder huh. When I thought that its a familiar name, I remember that I obtained some in thebyrinth. Would she be willing to trade magic books for this? "Shopkeeper-san, If its dragon powder then I have it, if youre fine with I can give it to you?" I take out 5 vial of Dragon Powder from the bag. I got 6 from thebyrinth, but I decide to keep one in hand. When I take it out I estimate the market price... 20 gold coins huh? "Are those real?" The old woman picks one vial and takes out one earpick worth of powder, then she tests it with some reagents and apparatuses. "Ill buy it for 10 gold coins a vial." What a greedy old woman. When I say that the market price is 20 gold coins, she says, "Thats the price on a shop", rejecting it. Since I dont intend to force the sales and the aggrement doesnt seem to be achievable, Im about to leave the shop, but her hands hold out at the speed that doesnt match her age. Her eyes are fiery and glittering, shes a bit scary. "W, wait! That thunder old man is probably going to buy them at that price, Ill buy it at 20 gold coins a piece. But Ill pay at the end of the month as the condition. Since the payment from officials is slow." "Im sorry but I intend to leave the city tomorrow, so I cant ept that condition." The negotiation continue until lunch time, and in the end, its decided that the payment is in the form of magic books. Because magic books higher than intermediate level arent allowed to be sold to people who arent a citizens of Seryuu city, Im having a hard time choosing books that worth 100 gold coins. First, Ill collect lower-ss magic books from every elements. Still its only 40 gold coins, so I buy thesis and investigation, and various misceneous notes for reading materials. Its 60 gold coins up to this. Then I buy canes and amulets. It seems that only those who have permit from the city are allowed to sell magic scroll, so I cant buy it here. Furthermore, I buy cheap catalysts for making potion. It seems that theyre made from magic cores from lower ss monsters. "Oh, your main job is an alchemist eh. Then, how about these books?" The old woman takes out two magic books from the back of the store written with, "Magic Catalyst and the Material", "Seeds and Catalysts". Im a bit worried with those titles, but since the author is named Jahad, I buy it. Its the maker of the spinning disk magic tool if Im not mistaken. I buy 5 other books written by this guy. "15 gold coins remaining is it. What else do you wish? I dont have good magic tools left. At best, I have a tool that emit light, or a tool that heat up if you put it above." Oioi, youre putting out good things in the end. When I receive them, the first is a crystal ball about as big as a candy ball and the other is something ck that looks like a pot stand with 20cm diameter. Its about 3 cm thick and feel like its made from porcin. On one side, a copper line is drawn on top of a concentric circle.s The crystal ball-- Light Drop begin emitting light after I pour it magic power. Seems that it shines for 30 minutes every time its poured with magic power. The pot stand-- Light Hot te is also the same, by putting magic power on the copper line, it gives warmth for 10 minutes. However, since it only emit heat enough to scald a person yet not enough to boil water, its not suitable for cooking. That should be usable to warm tea or stew though. The Light Drop is one gold coin each, while the Light Hot te is 3 gold coin. Since the Light Drop is in stock of two, I buy both. In the end, since I couldnt find good stuffs for the remaining 10 gold coins, its exchanged in cash. I thought that I have to use it all up but thats not good. Dangerous, dangerous. "Fuhn, putting money aside, its been a long time since someone bought this much." "Thank you very much, I was able to buy many nice things." Thanking the old woman, I ask to deposit the stuffs Ive bought in the store for a while. After this, Ivepletely forgotten to buy map from the bookstore next door. The old woman kindly agree to keep the stuffs, then I go toward the bookstore. Book 4 - 4-12. Departure (2) 4-12. Departure (2) Satous here. Im not a person who often take trips, but Ive strangely grown attached to a city Ive only been to for a few days. Im want toe again for notable tourist attractions. The bookstore is kept by the already recovered gray haired old man, Semone-san isnt in the shop. Im not able to worship that glorious proportion... regrettable. The shopkeeper give me the map tobyrinth city. How do I say this, its a map that screams, "Measurement? Whats that is it tasty?". Although I didnt expect it to have map symbols or contours, but its questionable if this thing has concept of cardinal directions. Probably its shown on my face, the old man exins. urate maps are ssified informations so only people from the kingdoms side could get a hold on it. I miss Google Map. Since its better than nothing, I buy 5 maps until it reach the Labyrinth city. Later on, I learn that merchant guild sells better maps. My business is over with this, but the shopkeeper, demonstrating hismercial spirit and kindness, rmends me various books. Books that looks like itll be useful for journeys like, "Journey to Royal Capital", "Dictionary of Herbs", "Carriage Repair Reverse Dictionary", etc, Im charmed by their titles so I buy all the rmended ones. There are introductory books for woodworking, smithing, engraving and various manufacture-rted books, but since theres no demand and coupled that theyre old books, they dont sell well at all. When I show an interest to it, the shopkeeper begin to pile one book after another. Since they could be bought for 2 gold coins for everything, I decide to buy them all. Furthermore, he also rmends good reading books for breaks during a journey. Although most of them are about love or heroes, but I find exceptions like, "Ancient Battlefield and Withered Labyrinth", "Mad Magician and Death Army", "Man who Created Labyrinths". I buy the three of them and 5 popr picture books. Picture books are good for learning letters. It was a bit over the budget, so I drive it down to 10 gold coins. I bought too much indeed. The bag with almost 30 books inside is quite heavy. If I didnt have the statuspensation, my waist would have gone bad. It bes quite the amount after I receive the stuffs Ive bought from the magic shop. Though its not like I could not walk back carrying them, Ill look way to conspicious so I wait for a cab carriage. "Hello, nimble Onii-san." I turn toward the voice behind. With a face as if saying that the prank is sessful, its Zena-sans coworker girl friend (Lilio). "Hello, Lilio-san. Did you imitate Zena-san?" "Ehehe~ Did I pass? Hey hey, did you skip a beat?" I somehow understand that I mustnt let Lilio meet Arisa. "I noticed immediately because your voice is different." "Eh~ Too bad~ but, but, isnt that love? The power of love?" Girls really do like love talks huh. Lilio ising closer to impose her small body. I have enough loli girls, so push her shoulder back so our body doesnt stick together. "Are you alone today?" "Yep, the other soldiers are sleeping~ But Zena, from yesterday noon until midnight today, is keeping on guard the who~le time. Magic troops arecking in number isnt it." I wanted to say some parting words to Zena-san before I leave for the journey but... Alright, lets change the departure to tomorrow morning. "Lilio-san, could you deliver a message for Zena-san?" "Okay~ But no passionate lines that would make chest hot okay? If its too intense, it might be interpreted wrong you know~." While crossing her arms, Lilio talks with a bad face. I ask her to tell Zena that Ill be leaving early tomorrow morning. Lilio willingly agree to deliver the message. "Acha~ Zenas first love end up unrequited huh~." , It seems that she intended it to be a monologues, but I heard it loud and clear. I dont reply to that and go back to the gate inn wth a cab carriage. On the carriage, I store the books inside the Item Box. When Arisa knew about me going to the bookstore, "Didnt I say to take me along~", shes angry, but after I tell her that I bought every elemental beginner magic books, her smile returns. Besides, you probably havent learned how to learn Shiga kingdom letters right? "Then, are we going to depart?" Since Arisa asked, I tell everyone that well depart tomorrow morning. "Im going to the alchemist shop on the east district and the general guild to finish some business, so check if theres anything that we forgot to buy. Its fine to y learning card when its over." "Card!", "Nano desu!", Pochi, Tama and Lulu rejoice. Its rare to see the figure of Lulu who looks happy like a normal girl, I click on REC button in my heart. "Empty dummy barrels are too light itll seem unnatural, so I think its good to store longsting potatoes in them." "Its going to be winter soon, it might be too cold to sleep with just the mantle. I think its good to purchase a nket for master at least." I agree with Arisa and Lizas opinions and allow them to buy those. Of course the nkets are for four people. Since Arisa saw some made from cottons in the marketce, I permitted her to buy after hearing the price. I go to the alchemy shop alone, and buy a lot of painkiller and deodorant materials and recipeptions. Its an extravagance worry, but when youre shopping without caring for the remaining money, maybe because theres no fun of hesitating, its a bit lonely. On the general guild, I listen for the progress of the request I asked from Nadi-san. Even though it has only been a day, its already mostlyplete. The rest werent in home so shes going to go back tomorrow. Nadi-san passes me something as I give her the reward. What she gave is a big basket filled with things like small bag with money, vegetables, sandals and various other. Poor home gives vegetables or home industry product like sandals instead of money, even things like wood spoons and others. It seems that Nadi-san did say that rewards are unnecessary but she was given them before she could decline. I tell her that Im leaving Seryuu city tomorrow and I present her the rewards as a bonus. "Satou-san, your next destination must be either royal capital or duke-sama capital right?" "No, I intend to go to thebyrinth city." "There are a lot of demi-human inbyrinth city, life will be easy there." Come to think of it, I havent meet the most famous demi-human, the elves. I thought that Seryuu city should have them. "Thats right, Id like to see the elves the most." Nadi-san is showing a subtle expression hearing my reply. She looks at the back and calls the manager. Its the old man who were always sleeping. "Manager~ pleasee here for a bit." The manageres here while stroking his beard. Hes much younger than I thought. Hes a bit small and skinny, but hes a handsome man with a matching greenish ck long hair. The manager who got here doesnt say anyhing, Nadi-san lifts one side of his hair up. Theyre quite familiar. Lookie lookie, she points her finger. The managers ear, the tip is a bit sharp. Is he demi-human too? "Satou-sans reaction is too light." "Im sorry, whats wrong with manager-sans ear?" Nadi-san is mad after hearing my answer. "Mou~ What are you saying, Im showing you the proof since you said that you want to see an elf." "Eh? Hes an elf? I thought that elves ears are longer though?" Is he a half-elf? The manager-san looks grumpy from my reply. He goes back to his position and resumes his nap. Looks like Ive offended him with my answer somehow. "Mou~ manager! Just because you were mistaken with long-ears tribe (Booch), please dont immediately sulk!" "What kind of tribe are long-ears tribe? Its said that elves has ears this long from my hometown?" I make a motion to express long ears with my finger. "What Satou-san said is a tribe among ears tribe called long ears tribe (Booch). Theyre taller than normal people in average, and their hair is blond instead of green. They have talent in magic and live as long as the elves. The saga empire first emperor was an ears tribe and was a king of the hero, so the tribe is considered to be sacred. They seldom ever goes out of Sagas empire, since they even have a sanctuary there, so theyre rarely seen. However, theyre hated by the elves and is called False Elf." I see, lets not get it wrong next time. I apologize to the manager for the rudeness. Since the manager answers by fluttering his hand while napping, I take that Im forgiven. The next morning, weve finished having breakfast in the stalls. I have paid for the inn too. Martha-chan said, "Stay here next time too~" as a carefree farewell, I leave the inn by driving the wagon. I thought that Zena-san wille to see me off, but she had an all nighter, shes probably still asleep. Lets send her a letter next time. When were departing I inadvertently see a white dot moving along the inner wall. I greet the knight Soun at the gate entrance and leave the city. Im troubling people if I wait here. When I got a bit away from the gate, I hear, "Wait~", from behind. Since Id be a hindrance for the traffic here I go to an open space outside the gate and stop the wagon. The traffice at the gate looks to be in disorder when I look at it. One horse is slipping out from there. I wave my hands from the top of the wagon. "Satou-san!" Zena-san ising here on a horse while smoothing her hair which got disheveled by the wind. Shes wearing a dress unsuitable for riding a horse. She wears different cosmetic than the usual. "Im d that I made it!" "Zena-san, Im also d that I got to meet you before I leave." Its good that I dont end up being ungrateful. "Youre going to thebyrinth city right? Please send me a letter when youve settled down. I will absolutely reply back!" "Yes, I will wihout fail." I thought that shed say that she wants to go together, but Im d that its about letters. "Pinky swear~", Arisa shows her smirking face from the wagon while saying unnecessary words. Zena-san bites it and vigorously asks for "I want to pinky swear!", I couldnt refuse and we pinky swear. Doing it at this age, Im a bit embarrassed. Ill properly say farewell to Zena-san who stares at her bend little finger ecstatically. "Then, lets meet again some other time! I will send you a letter for certain after I arrive at thebyrinth city." "Yes! Im looking forward to the day Im be able to see you again." Its good that it didnt be a sad farewell. My reunion with her will happen faster than I thought, but I still dont know at this time. Zena-san earnestly waves her hand until the knight Soun grabs her by the nape to the station. Book 4 - Intermission: A Certain Master and His Vassals Conversation Intermission: A Certain Master and His Vassals Conversation "--As has been said, with the cooperation of all temples and magicians, thebyrinth wont expand toward the city, and as long as the ceremony is maintained, the barrier willst. In the future, for the sake of reinforce the barrier, well build several holy monuments in the eastern district. Please sign these documents for securing those sites." The white-haired official-- consul of the earl, Ortes, read the report while adjusting his monocle. "Then, is it usable? Thatbyrinth?!" A man bend his body forward on the desk while having a joyful look-- the earl of Seryuu. Can thebyrinth bemercialized? He asked. "The three great temple, Parion, Garleon and Tenion have conducted ceremonies to determine it and the result are ?se, ?se, and ?se. Theyre rtively favorable." The consul stop there, and add, "However." "Our experts have pointed out several problems." "The first one must be about the entrance which is inside the city." "Thats exactly right. Otherbyrinths have shown that monsters could overflow from it after some years. Therefore, it is necessary to have something to have blockades in case it happens." "Additional walls outside the barrier huh... quite a lot of expense. Since we already have the quarry from 3 years ago, we only need the workers huh." "Yes, and we have just secured women and men ves who looks able from ve dealers." The earl bes dubious after hearing the consul. "Do we need to buy ves for this? Dont we have enoughbor already?" "The people have be agitated, well use the ves until temporary walls areplete. After we have finished using them we could just put them in the mine. Or we could make the obedient ones to be soldiers." The earl considers the prior investment before deciding. When thebyrinth is able to steadily supply magic cores, the economy of earldom will most likely quickly grow. "Have you blocked the entrance for the time being?" "Our experts said that its dangerous topletely block it." "The reason?" "It could ruin a country they said." "You mean The Nightmare of Ishtan? I thought it was just a myth, did it actually happen?" There was a country called Ishtan 200 years ago. The country suffered significant damage from monsters that emerged from abyrinth. The king who was worried with that invited a famous magician to seal off the entrance of thebyrinth. For safely closing thebyrinth and made the monsters threat disappear, the king was hailed as the wise king. However, 10 yearster, the seal was broken by tsunami of monsters which overflowed from it and destroyed the entire country in a day. "Wasnt Ishtan safe for 10 years? Then it should be alright to close it off for a bit while right?" "Yes, we cant guarantee it but its most likely fine." "Alright, then close thebyrinths entrance after the inner walls construction is finished." "I will arrange it at once. Please sign this document." The consul presents the document which he has prepared it beforehand. The earl signs while reading it and continues to talk with the consul. "Theres another problem in regard with thebyrinth." "What is it?" "The Dungeon Master was the senior demon who had attacked this castle some times ago." The earl breaks his intense expression, and ask the consul expressionless. "Is that definitive?" "Yes, a magic soldier who participated with the castles defense was on the spot. Furthermore, the assistant priest of Garleon, Nebinen, testified for the power of the demon." "Fumu, we dont know the demons goal but weve obtained the answers from the oracle. It cant be helped if were anxious." The consul furrows his brow a bit, but regains hisposure. "Were obliged to tell the king about thebyrinth, how will you choose the representatives?" "Yeah, if Im not mistaken one of the survivor of thebyrinth is a noble." "Its viscount Belton." "Then lets make Belton with several officials to be ones." "I understand. Ill send a messenger to inform Viscount Belton." The consul summons his subordinate and tell him to prepare the letter for the Viscount while adjusting his monocle. The report itself has actually been sent to the kingdom with the magic mirror. But its considered proper for a noble to be the messenger for reporting directly to the king. "Were those all the things about thebyrinth?" The earl is confirming while stroking his goatee which doesnt really suit him. "No, I was wondering if we could send inspection teams to thebyrinth city, Selbira." "Learning from the pioneer huh. How many do you suppose we should send?" "Four groups consisting of two military units groups, a merchants group and a general citizens group would be good. Lets make them bring back the know-how about the public order problem, tax, and structure of explorer guild. If possible, Id like them to invite some high ranking explorers to investigate ourbyrinths rank." "General citizen? Is there any meaning in sendingmoners?" The earl asks dubiously. "Its my bad for calling them general citizens. I mean to say people who are knowledgeable about the streets." The earl who seemingly agree with the consuls answer exaggeratedly gives permission. "Excellent, Ill leave personnels selection to you. Tell me when you have your candidates." "I respectfully ept it." "Were you able to grasp the identity of the silver masked hero?" The public call him hero, but no one know his identity. Since the earl cannot overlook an existence that could equal senior demon hiding in this city, he did not only make his formal investigators but also the consuls spy to investigate. "We have seeded in narrowing down the candidates, but werecking conclusive evidence." "Who and who?" "The first candidate is Sir Kigori from the knight. He has body reinforcement magic and herculean-strength skill. He was off duty so he stayed at home during that day. There are many other things that match like his long blond hair, but he should has been boasting more if he was really the silver mask." "Right, hes a narcissistic man isnt he?" "The second candidate is Yasaku-shi the explorer. Hes a level 45 warrior. Hes not only high-leveled but also equipped with various strong magic tools, so he could possibly endure the demons attacks. Hes ustomed with fighting monsters and demons. However, his hair is ck." "What is such man doing in this kind of frontier ce?" "Your excellency, please stop belittling your own territory." The earl isughing while expressing his gratitude. "His aim is probably dragon scales from the Dragons Valley." "Is he suicidal?" "No, what I said isnt exactly right, hes probably aiming for dragons which are nesting away from the dragons valley. As one would expect, he couldnt possiblye back alive if he goes to the Dragons Valley." "Yeah, itd be over just by the scales tribe before he could even meet the dragon." The consul clears his throat and goes back to the discussion. "The conversation had wandered off. The third candidate is Yasaku-shispanion, the magic swordsman, Tan-shi. His level is high at 42, and hes probably used with dealing with demon like Yasaku-shi. Hes a blond, but he cant possibly fought the senior demon while being only able to use body reinforcing magic." "Right, its not like the opponent is unaffected by magic." "Moreover, explorers usually fight in party." After being lost in thought for a while, "I see, certainly werecking the decisive evidence to ascertain who the silver mask is." "Yes." "Is there no other candidate?" "Its not like there isnt, but beside the three above, its impossible judging by their ability..." "They might be hiding their true ability you know?" The earl is grinning. "There are four people who were omitted from candidacy. The first one is the Earl predecessors bastard child, Ratts-dono. He was present in both uproars. His hair and height match the condition. He also has the need to hide his true ability and identity. That said, someone like him probably remained as a spectator until the end." "Thats right, brother-inw is that kind of guy." The viinous face of his brother-inw floats in the earls mind. It looks like a viinpared to the real person, probably because of the long discord between them. Hes not rted with the silver mask, but since he was present during both the incident with the demon, the earl orders the consul to keep an eye on him. "The second one is the alchemist, Akabana-dono. He wore the same robe as the silver mask, he even had the silver mask in his house. He was present at the day of the uproar, showing his face on the relief station." "Hou? Thats suspicious." The consul shakes his head at the earls words. "However, silver mask isnt an umon thing. Because its used during harvest festival to ward off demon, there are probably more than 10 shops which sell it." "Fumu, was it a man who was fighting?" "No, the figure was slim and the skin was abnormally pale that it didnt match the strength the silver mask was showing. A friend of mine testified that." "Maybe he drank medicine that could change his body?" "The elder confirm the existence of such medicine but the feedback reaction is too strong that its suicidal for healthy person to drink it." "Is that so." Even if its possible, if the medicine makes your body handicapped then there would be no meaning in fighting. The earl thinks so and moves his interest to the next candidate. "The third one is a man called Usu whos affiliated with a criminal guild called Brown Rat." "Its a guy whos a pr opposite of a hero." "This man had simr physique and hair and he was confirmed to be present during both uproars. Moreover, the one who was carrying the demons arm during the rebellion uproar was this guy." "Hou? Did he cut the demons arm and got possessed by it?" "The possibility exists." The consul picks on thin document from the stack hes holding and gives it to the earl. "A hypothesis has arrived from the elder. Wasnt the demon who possessed the man called Uusu different from the demon who attacked the castle? He said." "For two senior demons appeared at the same time, isnt that impossible?" "Maybe they were demons who were in hiding in hope of creating abyrinth, he said." "And then they fought each other because one intruded anothers territory is it?" "Its written as such in the hypothesis." "How much is the truth from what old man thunder said?" The earl puts one hand on his chin while thinking. If it was said by someone else then we wouldugh at it together, but the elder that the consul refer-- the earl call him the old man thunder, is the leading magician in this territory and even in the kingdom hes among the five most powerful one. Even if what he said seemed absurd, it couldnt be ignored. "Right then, since theres no evidence I cant say for sure, but if its the truth then a lot of things would start to make sense." "Like the abnormal endurance?" "Yes. While fist fighting the demon, he received a concentrated attack from 30 magicians and came out unscathed. He couldnt be human." Its possible with certain magic tool, but the earl and the consul have no idea about it. The first three candidates who were mentioned cannot clear this condition too, so they are exempted. "If hes a demon, then that question is solved huh." "The knight leader who wasmanding also reported that, He was strong without no doubt, but his movement was like an amateur.." "A senior demon who isnt used to fighting huh..." "Or maybe, it was confused with the difference of the possessed bodypared with its real body...." If the other demons are able to hide themselves, then the threat cant be ignored. The earl thinks so and trantes it into action. "Alright, arrest all members of Brown Rat guild. Thoroughly investigate everything about this man called Uusu." "I understand." "Oh yeah, I almost forgot with thest candidate." The consul pulls a report from the document stack. "Hes called Satou, a self-proimed merchant." "Self-proimed?" "Yes, the person introduced himself as a merchant but no one in the merchant guild knew him, and he didnt have any business activity during his visit to Seryuu city." The earl who had his interest piqued chimed in. "Is he a spy from other country?" "No, his performance was too poor to be a spy. The only things he did after arriving at this city was just sightseeing and doing tryst with women. He seemed to be well-off but he did nothing but wild merrymaking." "Sightseeing? In this ce... a city with scarce tourist attraction?" "Yes, its a good way to check on the citys facilities and road as a way to confirm the nations power, but its too conspicuous." "Thats right, Ive never seen anyone who goes on a tour in this Seryuu city." The consul continues his talk after clearing his throat. "This person is like the three earlier, he was present during both uproars, and was a survivor from thebyrinth." "Self-proimed merchant, but actually an explorer eh?" The earl finds it quite amusing. "Well, ording to viscount Belton, He was excellent atmanding the demi-human ves, but the actual person himself was mediocre. Hes a coward who didnt equip a sword, couldnt use magic, and only stealthily threw stones from behind the demi-human ves., he said." "Is that guy acquainted with viscount Belton?" "Rather than an acquaintance, hes the man who rescued viscount Belton when he was caught by monster." "Hou, should we give him some kind of medal?" "I think its unnecessary since the viscount himself is giving him rewards..." The earl nods while getting back to the story. "Even without fighting strength, he was able to escape from thebyrinth. We should consider that he has some kind of experience." "Isnt it just because the demi-human ves were strong?" "From the Yamato stone check, theyre all level 13, around the level of an average knight." The consul reports it inly. His expression doesnt show if he discriminate against demi-human. "All of his ves? Its not just one ve who is at the same level as an average knight?" "Yes, the three are." "Thats some battle potentials." "Yes, since theyre demi-human ves theyre not allowed to have weapons inside the city so theres no problem with the public order, but its extraordinary for a self-proimed merchants guards." The earl is contemting while the consul waits for his master. "A son of a noble, or a wealthy merchants son... No, cant be, someone like that would have humans as their guards. The prince of the lost kingdom..." "I think youre jumping to conclusion for that one." "Youre right, its fun to guess his identity but theres no meaning to it." "Yes." "Lets scout for people to be put into the inspection team forbyrinth city." "Are you serious about that?" "Write the candidates." "I understand." "Still, the day after he arrived at Seryuu city, he was at the spot where the demon attacked, moreover, the day after that, he was present during the rebellion, and again, he got dragged into thebyrinth. What an unlucky man." "If that man is bringing in demons then we should expel him from this territory..." "That cant be. Nebinen testified that he stopped the rebellion, found out the mastermind behind it and discerned the demon." The earl raises his eyes after hearing the consuls report. "Hes quite an able man. If what Nebinen said isnt a lie..." "Its not just Nebinen-dono, a magic soldier who was present also testified the same thing." "Fumu, a mysterious man huh... Im interested but I cant get free time to meet him." "Yes, since you need to reorganize the territory army, rebuild the destroyed city, the istion of thebyrinth and other things that keep piling." The earl seemingly of doing mischief, grins while crooking his lips. "About that medal earlier." "Are you going to really give him one?" "No, not medal, lets give him gentleman title." "...court rank is it?" The consul is unusually shaken with the earls world and his words is mixed with thorn. "You dont mind right? Its a rank given to 10 people a year. We dont need to give him position or pension either. At most his privileges are being at the lowest seat of nobles and exempted of the tax." "To give a person of unknown birth and parentage a rank, this vassal who has served for generations object." The earl has anticipated the consuls objection and solemnly states his excuse. "He saved the oldest member of that vassal, viscount Beltons life, stopped the rebellion, and uncovered the plot of the demon. Arent those enough for achievements?" "There is no objection to his achievements but..." "Furthermore, Im not giving him viscount or baron rank but a false noble rank of gentleman." The consul realizes that the earl isnt serious from his expression. "Please stop joking. Right now is the important time for the earldom to make rapid progress." "Sorry, forgive me. I was having fun imagining how my vassal would look like if I give a vagabond a court rank..." Admonished by the consul, the earl apologizes. Having finished letting off the steam with the joke, the earl and his consul move to their next agenda. Their night is long. Book 4 - Intermission: Friends of Yuni Intermission: Friends of Yuni Ive made new friends today. Theyre demi-human girls called Pochi-chan and Tama-chan. All demi-humans that Ive ever meet eyes were like stray cats ready to bare their fangs, they were scary. But those girls are different. My morning starts early, because Id get scolded if I dont get to the gate inn before the dawn. When the sky begins to brighten, I leave the orphanage to the main street. Its dim, but Im not afraid. Because Im with other children who are running toward their jobs ce. I enter through the back door since the big gate for carriages is closed. The back door is also closed, but for the short me, I can just slip through the small gap. I head to the staff door through the courtyard. The water is low when I peek at the water jugs. I must fill it before thendy woke up! I pick up a bucket and go to the well. "Kuu~~~~~, heavy~~~~." Hanging on my body weight, I pull the rope connected with the bucket. Drawing water is a hardbor. Especially for someone as light like me. I wonder if the day wille when I can draw water effortlessly like Martha-san? "Intruder~?" "Suspicious person nano desu~." I was surprised by voices from the dark and let go off the ropes. Ah, even though I was about to seed... I turn toward where the voices came from. From there 4 lights are floating out together with carefree voices! "Kyaa-----!" "Unyaa----" "Nyuu----" I wasnt able to suppress my scream. But anyone would be surprised if they were in the dark. Encouraged by that fact, I harshly scold at the someones who are in the dark. "Dont raise your voice suddenly! Ill have to draw again now!" "Sorry~?" "Nano desu~." Those someones frankly apologizing making me losing my tension. The sun gradually rises and I can see the faces of those girls. Those girls are beast-men. I was surprised at first and shouted, "Donte here!". But Pochi and Tama didnt mind it. "Ill help~""Nodesu~." Saying so, they begin pulling water in ce of me. Pochi quickly pulls the rope like a joke. I wonder just how strong beast-men children are. Or maybe these girls are special? After Pochi is finished drawing the water, this time Tama says, "Unfair~? Tama will also do it~", and begins drawing water. These girls must have thought that this is a y or something! Oh god Im sorry, Yuni is a bad girl. I use the two who are happily ying around until the bucket is full of water. Moreover, not only drawing, they also help me carrying the water. As a thanks, I will share todays meal with these girls. I break apart the ck bread Ive received as breakfast and bring it to the two with soup. The work here is hard but its nice because I get delicious meal. Even without garnish, the soup is far better than the thin soup that is asionally served on the orphanage, even the slightly sour ck beard goes well with it. Theres no the bittt~er steamed gabo fruit or pickled gabo leaves as the only meal! The two will surely be delighted! While thinking so, I go to the stable. Theres a big lizard-man woman beside the two girls there! Im scared enough to almost drop the soup bowl, but I cant waste the important meal! I frantically bear it. "Yuni~?""Nano desu~." The two girls wee me. But, wait? Hey, what are those in your hands? "Meat~?""Cheese nano desu~." No way~~~~! Eh? Eh? Thats a lie right? You cant eat meat even after so many years right? How do ves, two demi-human ves at that, get that kind of expensive thing? Furthermore, its quite a big lump!? Huh? I hold out to keep my drool. It came out a bit but I immediately wipe it. "I thought Id eat with you together..." Ill share you this, giving like Im above them, would be quiteical. "Ara, arent you the errand girl? Whats your name again? Since youre here already, why dont we eat together?" From behind the lizard girl, two girlse out. The who started talking is a violet-haired girl of the same age as me, and the other is a ck-haired Onee-san with regrettable face. The violet-haired girl, talks in a really bossy way that I wonder if shes really the same age as me, but she, Arisa, is. She cut the dried meat and cheese lumps and shares it with me. The lizard girl, called Liza, is going to say something but, Arisa says, "Its fine, the little girls share is trivial. Master will surely consent! If hes mad then Ill be the only one whod get scolded, moumantai.", and Liza-san understands. I dont really understand what Arisa is saying but now is the time to savor the taste of these meat and cheese. I puff my cheeks like a squirrel while thoroughly enjoying the taste many times over. Im sure that Ill remember this day for a while, and Im confident that even gabo fruits would taste like meat and cheese! Rather than dividing my meal as a thanks, I got to eat delicious things instead. Furthermore, after the meal, Pochi and Tama help me taking care of the horses. The two are really strong. Even Liza-san who was bored, helps changing the litter boxes of the horses. I thought that demi-humans are scary, was I wrong? There are good things and also bad things. Thendy told me and Martha to buy firewoods from the lumber shop. Umm? Do we really have to bring this two bundles to the inn? Martha-san says, "Yosh! Lets do our best~." but you wont be able to easily carry it you know? Still, Im an employee, I wontin. If I carelesslyin I might get fired, and I dont know if I could get another job then. In the future, if possible I dont want to be a courtesan at the street corner. I lift the firewoods with all my power. My feet are staggering, but I wont lose. Since Marthan-chan is carrying bundle of firewoods even bigger than mine! Carrying the firewoods. Yes, carrying it. ...Carrying firewoods. When Im about to faint, the weight is suddenly no more. I look up and an unknown man has taken my firewoods. No, dont take it! I must bring that home! Before I couldin, Martha-san thanks him. I said hes unknown, but when I look at him again, it turns out that hes a guest on the inn. Hes the person who gave me tipsvishly just by bringing water to his room this morning. It seems hes called Satou-san. Satou-san not only carry my firewoods but also Martha-sans. A man is strong after all. Hes carrying it without breaking a sweat. I didnt notice it before, but Pochi and Tama who are carrying big rucksacks are together with him. So the master of the two is this man. It might be good to be a ve of this man, Im thinking such. When I get back to the inn, I continue to take care of the horses. Pochi and Tama also help me like in the morning. Thats okay. Its okay? But. "Please dont, Id be scolded by thendy if I let a guest helps me!" For the master whos wearing such expensive-looking robe, please dont help me taking care of the horses. Please stop with that disappointed face. Its like Im doing something bad! "te!" I dere so and flip the card. The te is drawn on the back. "Yes~ this is the third!" I carefully collect the card that I worked hard to get. This is a tool for learning letters it seems. At first, Martha-san who can read letter was teaching us but in the middle, Arisa devised this y. After that, everyone is engrossed with it! This is the first time Ive done this y. Ive always wanted to learn how to read letters, but it was like saying, "I want to fly on the sky". It was such dream-like things.... But now its different! Only in a few hours, Ive learned how to read 7 letters! Fun thing doesntst for long they said, but this is too much. Even though Ive made new friends, tomorrow Pochi and Tama are going to leave this Seryuu city. But Ive made a promise to the two. I will absolutely learn words and write them a letter! I dont know the cost to send a letter, but I have a secret saving of two copper coins. If I have this much, then I should be able to send a letter. In the evening, when Ive finished my work, Satou-san gives me a bag full of wood blocks. When I look inside, although theyre a bit poor, theyre the same thing as the learning cards. He says, "Its a thank you for getting along with our girls.", and gives it to me. I want to thank him immediately, but I dont know how to express this gratitude. Oh yes, the wood-block cards that Satou-san gave be extremely popr at the orphanage. Some interested older children asked for woods waste from the lumber shop and the children who are good with arts drew the pictures. Even though a week hasnt passed since then, we have already finished making 3 sets. Itd be nice if everyone bes able to read letters in one year~ Thats my dream. Its nice if that really happen. The work is hard as always, but after that day, Im seeing more happy dreams each day. Book 5 - 5-1. Journey (1) 5-1. Journey (1) Satous here. Typically in a game, its walking in the beginning, carriage in the middle and teleportation or airship in the endgame, getting convenient as it goes. A friend said that going on an adventure in a carriage is miserable. Since this isnt an adventure, I guess its okay to enjoy myself right? The wagon makes ttering and rumbling noise as it travels through the highway between hills. "Uuu~." "Nya~." Whenever small animals like rabbits and rats show up near the bushes, Pochi and Tama react as if theyre going to jump out of the wagon. Every time it happened, Liza seized the two by their waists. Alhough the wagon is only about 20 Km/H fast, so they wont get hurt even if they jump out. "Pochi, Tama, youll fall if you lean over too much, sit on the back of the coachmans stand." "Yes nano desu." "Ay~." The two reply with good answers and ce themselves on the left and right sides of the coachmans stand. Though its probably only until they find something else. The winds are slightly cold, but since its cloudless the warmth from the sunlight is pleasant. After we got out of Seryuu city for a while, we came into a forest, or rather, a gathering of branching thickets. We came out of it after 1 hour, and now were advancing through what youd call hilly areas. I could see shepherds herding their sheep on the other side of the hills sometimes. Ive only seen goat-made products in the city, but there are shepherds too huh. Gakon. Gakokokon. The wagon shakes as the wheels are climbing up. From behind, Im hearing Lulus small shriek, and Arisas abusivenguages, but Ill pretend that I didnt hear it and let it carried away by the wind. Since the highway is made to avoid the hills, its winding. The ground is not paved with stone pavements, the soils are bare. As a result, the wheels stumble into rough spots several times. Although the horses are just moving along the course of the road by themselves, its the coachmans job to fine tune the wagon. Even though Im supported by skill, due to theck of my actual experience I couldnt avoid them all. Arisa climbs above Pochis head and shows her face from behind (me). "Id love for you to drive more carefully~." "Dont be unreasonable to a novice coachman." I put aside Arisas protest irresponsibly. Pochi looks troubled with Arisa who nests on top of her head. Oh, Pochi is counterattacking, she catches Arisas hands and yfully bites it. "W, wait Pochi, stop that. The sleeves will get sticky with drools~." "Hamumu, nyanoresu~." Arisa who pulls her arm back and Pochi who hounds her rush toward the luggage rack near the coachmans stand. "Dont get rowdy now~", I warn them lightly. The wagon is shaking, itd be bad if they fall. Tama who sees Arisa and Pochi ying around looks raring to go. Ah, Tama also participates in the war. Since Tama isnt suited for patience or perseverance, I guess this cant be helped. The trip is more rxed than I thought itd be. Since this is a fantasy world, I thought that we would encounter some monsters or something, but there werent any even up to now. I tried searching in wide area but there were no dangerous animal or monster. At most it was just foxes. I spot packs of wolves sometimes but theyre 10 kilometers away at the edge of the forest earlier, so theres no need to be vignt for the time being. When I went on a date with Zena-san back then, she said that the military is doing practice by regrly eliminate dangerous animals and monsters around the perimeter of Seryuu city. This is probably thanks to that. Liza who seemingly couldnt let the little girls who were still ying around any longer, warns them. I had thought that they should be stopped soon, so its helpful. Recing Liza, Lulu who took refuges on the back of the wagon sitting behind me. Come to think of it, I havent talk with Lulu much. Communication is important, lets talk with her properly from now on. "Lulu, are you fine? You dont have motion sickness or the like right?" "Y, yes!" I thought that she wouldnt reply, but quite a surprised voice came out. Right, she moved behind me silently, so she would be surprised if I call her out without turning my head. The beastkin girls have high physical abilities and I thought that its natural, but for Lulu who is just a normal girl, it would be surprising. Ive almost reced mymon sense with unreasonableness--- I should be careful. "You dont have to be so nervous. Just like Arisa--- or rather not, be more like Pochi and the girls who casually interact with me." "Such things... Since Im ve, its unbing." Lulu lets out a faint voice that sound as if shes about to disappear, seem like this will need some time. For the time being, I should get her to get ustomed with having conversations with me. "Lulu, do you have anything you like?" "I like taking care of Arisa." Is she a siscon? No, its probably just a normal sisterly love. Im reluctant, but I continue to talk about Arisa as the topic. To clear away her reserved attitude, its important to continue the conversations no matter the topic. "You really love your younger sister." "I sometimes question who is the older one." "Certainly, she really doesnt act like a 11 years-old." "Arisa is a genius since she was a child." "How was she?" Rather than genius, it was because she had the experience from her previous life, but Id better not talk about it huh? After that, Lulu continues to brag about Arisa happily until noon. Humans are good at speaking about the thing they love, this is no different even in another world. Lulu who talks about Arisa, looks very happy. Her eyes are sparkling, her cheeks faintly blush too. Her face which is normally that of beautiful girl, gets even more beautiful. Im scared that I would fall into a dangerous world (lolicon) if Im careless. I could hear Arisa who seems to be in agony for being praised very highly behind but maybe because she understands my intention, it doesnt seem like she would interrupt Lulus story. When the wagon goes on a straight line for a while I look at the luggage rack. Arisa is writhing on the floor while Pochi and Tama are mimicking her by lying down on the sides. Noticing my gaze, the two look toward here while still on their mimicking position. I gesture that its nothing, and then they resume to imitate Arisa happily. Yup, peaceful is nice~. Then, Lulu continues to talk about Arisa for nearly one hour after that. Lets change the story since Lulus voice started to be hoarse. Of course, Im ready to hear Lulus talk about Arisa anytime. Lets make Arisa participate if I need to punish her. Just as I try to get the timing, I hear a cute growl from the side. Confirming on the menu, its about time for lunch. We could eat in the wagon as it continues but I want to check on the condition of the horses fixtures so I decide to take a break for the lunch. Its not like we are in a rush, and we wont reach town for two or three days anyway. ording to the map, theres a boulders formation just up ahead, so I pick that ce for the break. "Lets have a lunch soon." "Meal~?""Meat nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama answer faster than Lulu who has be red on my side. Jumping from back of the wagon, a girl shows her face. "Shall I cut some cheeses and breads if were going to eat in the wagon?" Liza, werent you just keeping watches on the back of the wagon? Arisa who has revived follow after Liza. Her voice has be hoarse while her hair is in disorder, shes a bit scary. "We have a nice weather today, lets eat like were having a pic~." "Thats right. Looks like that theres a boulders formation up ahead, lets take a break for 1 hour there." After that we advance through the road for awhile, in the middle of the way we get out of the highway and climb a hill. The carriage shakes and loses its speed because the ground is underdeveloped grasnds. I advance the wagon carefully. Soon, we can see the boulders. Each and every one of them is quite big. The boulders are about 2 meter high and nearly 7 meter wide. I stop the wagon near on the side of a boulder. I descend from the coachmans stand, and help Lulu to get off it. Arisa jump toward me while saying, "Tou!", like some kind of hero, I avoid her. "Wait~ Arent your treatment toward me getting worse?" "Thats not true at all. Youre cute Arisa.", I answer half-heartedly, and lowered the fixture of the wagon. "You didnt put your heart into it! Youll stray off the path of delinquent soon~" Your vocabries reeks of Showa era like usual. Pochi and Tama also imitate Arisa, "Tou~?""Tou nano desu~", theyre jumping while saying that. Its good that they didnt imitate the pose. I release the yokes on the horse and tie the veins on the wagon. I check on the fixture of the wagon, and it seems that the horses bodies dont have scratch so its fine. Lizaes down with a barrel filled with water, I give it to the horses. Ill give them the priority because theyre the ones who work the hardest today. "Liza, prepare something thats easy to make like sandwich or sd." I ask Liza for the meal. Since its bad to only have Liza to do it, lets try to see whether Lulu or Arisa can cook. "Unfortunately, Arisas female power level isnt high enough for cooking." Arisa said so in monotone while looking toward the day after tomorrow. Is she feeling guilty? I wont say such old-fashioned thing like a woman have to be able to cook, okay. "Ive no experience in cooking, but I could do things like peeling fruits or making tea." "Then, Lulu will act as Lizas assistant. Help her cooking by following her instruction." "Yes! I will do my best." I ask Lulu to help Liza. I wonder if shes happy for being helpful, I feel like she could get her voice out more around me like she has ustomed to me. I wonder if its too early to think that? Should I ask Pochi and Tama to collect firewood? When I look at the two, theyre exuding atmosphere like theyre about to run toward the meadow. Their faces turn to me, but their ears twitches every time the bushes make sound. Lets asionally let them y appropriate for their age~. "Private Pochi! Private Tama!" "Ay!" "Yes nanodesu!" Good answers. "I will assign you two a mission! Check the security around the perimeter of the boulders!" "Ay!""Desu!" The two begin to run like arrows. Lets remind them, "Ill call you two back when the meal is ready, so dont go too far~", so they wont overdo it. I guess Ill make Arisa to collect the fuel. "Arisa, gather things like dead leaves and firewood near the bushes around here." "Kay~." I direct Arisa as I give salts to the horses. Arisa who doesnt have any particrint go to gather the firewood while singing some minor anime-like songs. Book 5 - 5-2. Journey (2) 5-2. Journey (2) Satous here. Hiking is nice, isnt it. When youre surrounded by nature, fully inhaling the scents of the trees and the nts, youpletely forget about all the unpleasant affairs at work. After Ive finished taking care of the horses, I begin topound for deodorants behind the wagon. I want to do something about the intense smells of the goat leather and wool. Duringpounding, Lizae to ask if the meal is fine without soup since the firewood isnt enough. Its cold, and the ck bread without the soup would be too hard. I catch a sight of the Light Hot te beside me which Ive used to heat water forpounding. I decided to use this to help for cooking. After heating the soup with this, you could put the burning firewood until its boiled. Ill leave the magic supply for Light Hot te to Arisa. Still, I didnt think that gathering for fuel would be this hard. I should have bought them in Seryuu city. Ill take out scrap woods from the Storage if we get in a pinch. The fact that the Item Box could only store item with particr size is a bottleneck. I, who have been making deodorant behind the wagon, could smell the nice aroma from the soup. The finished deodorant is in the form of a white powder. I put it in a small bag and it seems that you used it by mixing it together with the smell source. I take out the goat leathers and wools from the storage and put them inside the Item Box in a small sack with the deodorant. Since they were too many to get inside, I leveled up the Item Box skill level to 4. Lizaes to say that the meal is ready exactly right after Ive finished my business even though she probably didnt watch me. Now then, since the meal is ready I should call Pochi and Tama back. I call them in loud voice. Yup, lets buy a whistle when we get to a town. I do have whistles in my Storage but itd be disastrous if I blow it and make a kaijuu or an angel appear, so I wont. "A prey nano desu~." Pochies back while boastfully presenting a rabbit on her hand. The ears are short for a rabbit. ording the AR, its called Short-eared Rabbit. Pochi is dirtied with grass and mud from the top of her head to her foot, but shes smiling nicely. I ry the rabbit Ive received to Liza. I praise Pochi while stroking her head. Since I cant let her have a lunch like she is, I put water to a bucket and wash her face and arms with it. Ive made this policy from the time we were in thebyrinth before we had meals, so when shes presented with the water bucket, shes sshing the water around. Lastly, she shakes her head to remove the water without using a towel. This habit of her is irreparable it seems. "Meat~? Ive brought it~." This time its Tama who hase back, her voicees from behind. I wonder what did Tama catch? Is it a bird~? "Meat! ...nano desu?", Pochi tilt her head in puzzle midway. When I turn back, the thing that Tama holds is an about 80-cm high rat... or not. The AR shows that its a rat-man. The rat-man seems to be unconscious, but at least hes still alive. "Tama, please let that one go." While looking a bit sad, Tama says, "Prey~ No good~?", shesing here while tilting her head. I almost allow it involuntarily, but lets not eat men. I should teach her about this gradually. "Youll hurt your stomach, so no." "Aye~." Tama begins to spin on spot while still holding the rat-man. Then, she throws the rat-man across the meadow. Oioi, that was too wild no matter how you look at it. The rat-man has its HP decreased by a little, but it seems to be alive. Since we treated him too rough, I decided to check if he has any external wounds. Before that, I scold Tama properly. The rat-man doesnt seems to have any injury. ording to AR, he doesnt have any skill, age 2. As expected of rats, they grow fast. Hes grasping something that look like a ball of mud on his hand, but, since I have no interest on it, I leave it alone. Its probably this childs boxed lunch. Since he only seems to have fainted, I put him on a meadow a bit away from our camp. I put several fruits beside him as a remuneration for the trouble. On the other hand, Liza has quickly dismantled the rabbit that Pochi caught and she is grilling it now. The entrails that has been washed then properly cut into tiny pieces by Liza, and fried together with some herbs. By the way, were using a dead tree from the other side of the boulder found by Tama as the fuel. "My stomach is hungry nodesu~." "Copycat is bad nano desu~." "Meat~ nano desu~." Arisa demands for lunch while imitating as Pochi. Pochi protests at her, Tama follows suit. ...this is slightly amusing nanodesu. Since the rat-man doesnt seem like hell wake up, we decided to begin our meal. Liza holds out the biggest piece of meat. I pass it to Pochi because shes the MVP this time. The second biggest one is given to Tama. She was no good with the prey, but she yed an active role in securing the firewood. The meat of the rabbit is tender and delicious. I dont know if whether this is because of Liza being good at cooking or the fresh ingredient, but good food is good food. Im offered the herb fried entrails, but since the meat is enough, I decline. Kasakasa. Even if I dont look at the direction of the sounds, I know from the radar that the rat-man who has awakened runs away. When I check on itter, the fruits has been properly taken away. Im enjoying a tea break with Liza and Lulu after the meal. Lulu pours me the tea. She was taught in the royal court even if it was just a small country, so the tea made by Lulu is on different level than the one I usually drank. Truly delicious. Seemingly not at all dissatisfied when I praise her, even while acting humble, her face is smiling. Arisa follows Pochi and Tama along to go on a sightseeing of the boulders. The person itself said, "Im surveying", of course, but I could only saw pleasure trip on her mind from her tension. I search the map while enjoying the teas aroma. I tried to look for rat-men, but the only rat-man around here is the child earlier. I wonder if hes a lost child? From the map, theres a hidden vige dozen of kilometer away southeast from here, so hes probably a lost child from a rat-man vige outside of the earls territory. Fortunately the lost child is running into the direction of the vige, and the dangerous animals are only foxes, so hes probably going to be okay even left alone. Since I was only searching for monsters special attacks or level earlier, I had missed the rat-man. There might be thieves too, so I make an adjustment to the search pattern. Mumumu, there are thieves. Although there is quite a distance, and the highway is separated from the southeast mountain so we probably wont encounter them anytime soon. Uoh! When I narrowed it further, red dots begin to rapidly appear on the screen, but theres nothing when I look around. Normally insects or small animals wont be shown since Ive made it OFF by default. When I face toward the nearby red dot, something is escaping. Is it a small animal looking for leftovers? If this was a game, then, animals which likely wont be enemies would be excluded from the start. This is troublesome. I guess I should exclude anything with level 1 without poison. They wont hurt even if they bite anyway. Alright, Ive excluded anything without poison or special abilities. Hm~mm, the red dots still isnt decreasing. No wait, when I look better, are those insects? Mosquito-like insects are flying. Furthermore, they have [Race Characteristic: Blood-sucking]. Right, mosquitoes suck blood, dont they? Lets put aside this setting only for when we go to mountain or thickets, and exclude anything beside thing with poison in normal situation. Ill do something about creature I see for the first time with AR. If theyre level 1 then elimination them is trivial anyway. When Im just about to finish the adjustment, I could hear Arisas voice calling me from the top of the boulder. How did she climb that up? "Is there anything?" "A bit,e up on top of this rock." Pochie backs from the back of the boulder while piggybacking Tama. Apparently, Arisa had made this two to be the stepping stone to go above. "Arisa is unfair~." "Pochi also wants to go up nodesu." Arisa stretch her arm to reach out, but its impossible to pull us with one arm. Since the two people looks eager to go on top, I raise them in turn. Although because I cant find scaffolds for myself, I jump up once to get there at a blind spot of Liza and Lulu. "See it from here." I look at the direction where Arisa points at. Im seeing copsed boulders there. What does Arisa want me to see? "What am I seeing?" "Mou, look at it properly." I see. I finally understand what Arisa wants to show. "Are those stones from shrines archway (torii)?" "I can only make conjectures since theyve copsed, but looks like there are 3 copsed torii lined up. Maybe there was a shrine here." I stare at the remains of the toriis stones. I tell Arisa the information from AR. I thought that they were just traces of megalithic civilizations, but... "Its a broken Travel Gate." Its a well-known gimmick for shortcuts when youre traveling in a game. The ones here seems to have been broken since ancient times, so I dont know the how or if its possible to repair. Hearing that, Arisa enthusiastically says, "You can fix it?!" but I briefly answer, "Impossible." It is attractive to have shortcuts like the one from games, but Id like to refrain from jumping into an unknown location. I didnt think too much about this before I be the person concerned, but I wonder why games protagonists could so simple-mindedly go through gates. It seems that the boulders has magic catalyst properties, they momentarily react when I try to pour it magic. Although I dont want it to end up with, [Youve been trapped inside a stone], situation if it malfunction, so Ill stop acting rashly. Right after we depart, the three little girls went straight to the dreand. As soon as the wagon started running, they immediately went asleep, probably because theyre full. Arisa seems to have lost to her physical limit too. "Master, could you possibly teach me how to drive the wagon?" "Thats fine, you can sit here." I agree to Lizas request and make a space on the coachman stand. Itd be helpful to have people who could drive the wagon beside me, lets teach the other memberster. "Do you want to try it too, Lulu?" "Yes, Id like to." I tried to bring this matter to Lulu whos sitting right behind me, and unexpectedly got a good answer. I stop the wagon for a moment, and change ce with Lulu while holding the reins from the luggage rack. I make Lulu to sit on the coachman stand for training of her together with Liza. "First, its about the operation of reins." I give Liza the reins first. "Hold the reins a bit loose. But be careful not to make it too loose." I teach the two like how Yosagu-san taught me. The two only make minor errors which is normal for people who are tense, and have sessfully learned how to drive. Lizas driving is, though a bit rough, enough for a passing mark. She learned it several hours faster than me, and shes already at the level where she could rece me holding the reins. >[Education Skill Acquired] Lulus driving is, although a bit more unreliable than Liza, fine enough to drive in a t in. Itd be fine if she practices it little by little. While I and Liza watch over her, the wagon driven by Lulu shakes and rumbles while proceeding along the highway between the hills. Book 5 - 5-3. Black Mist 5-3. ck Mist Satous here. Although we have what we call pending ns, Death March wont exist in this world if I could just smoothly schedule the minute details beforehand. "Yiss~ 10 straight victories!" "Its only Arisa who wins, unfair~ Pochi also wants to win~." "Tama too~" I can hear the little girls voices from behind. The members beside me have been ying the learning cards for about 2 hours. Since I couldnt really look away, I dont know the details but it seems that Arisa has continue to childishly won. "Arisa, heres thememoration for 10 sessive victories." "What is it? A picture book?" "If you could win that many, then you should be able to read it right?" "Nnn~ I could probably do." "Then read it for Pochi and Tama. If theyre only studying the learning cards, they would get bored before they remember the letters." "Aye aye." At first Arisa was reluctant with the picture book I held out, but she finally consented and spread the book open on the floor. Still, its amazing that she could learn it in two days. Pochi and Tama who wereining since a while ago, quietly sat and perked their ears when the story began. With nothing but Arisa reading the picture book as a BGM, the wagon continues advancing. I ask for a change of coachman since I want to search the location for our campsite today on the map. I wanted to ask Liza at first, but since shes listening to Arisas story with a serious face, I ask Lulu instead. "Please handle the wagon for a bit." "Yes, master." I move to the edge of the coachman stand to make space for Lulu. I pass the reins, and want to concentrate on the map but from Lulus point of view, Id look like a master who sits beside her in silent... I dont want that. I migrate to the luggage rack behind and lean my back on the stand. I immediately look at the map to select the camping ground. Actually, Ive thought of a several candidates before we started the journey, but unfortunately the distance we have traveled is shorter than I thought so theyre unusable. There are about 4 hours more before the nightfall. If we run on this hill for about 3 hours then well get closer to the valley between the east and west mountains. ording to the book that Ive bought from the bookstore back then, [Journey to the Royal Cap], the valley up ahead is a difficult ce so I want to make a camp before it. From what Ive seen on the map, there are two locations that could be used for it. The ce up ahead has a pond nearby, should I go there? Something like water spirits or aquatic monsters would usually appear in fantasy setting, but ording to the map there are only big frogs there so it should be okay. Big frogs are different from giant frogs from thebyrinth; theyre not monsters but justmon amphibians. I wonder where do you draw the line between monsters and normal creatures? "Master." I got called out by Lulu who rarely does it. Since her voice sounds a bit bewildered, I move the map to the edge of my view. "Whats wrong Lulu?" "U, um, please look at that." I put my face beside Lulu and look at the ce shes pointing at, ck mist is moving from one side of the southeast mountain. Still, its quite far. She did well to see them. "Just a bit ago, birds were flying out from the side of that mountain so I was curious. Then, that ck mist appeared." "I wonder what is that?" That ce is beyond the scope of the map. I look hard there. The AR indicate that its [Unidentified Flying Insect Monsters]. The details dont appear because this AR is linked with the map. Appraisal also doesnt work when I try to use it, its probably outside of its effective range. "What what? Is there something~?" "Arisa, continue~?" "Something nodesu?" Arisa hangs over me, popping half of her body outside onto the coachman stand. Furthermore, Tama gets on top of Arisa. I can only imagine this from the presence, but it seems that Pochi also got on them but she fell. "Theres ck mist-looking thing over there." "Whats that?" "Its ck, so, Bats?" Pochi is pressing forwards with her nose first on the narrow space between me and the wagons canopy. Id like to tell her that shes going in the reverse direction. Our eyes meet for a while, then I open some space in front of me and fix Pochis direction. "ck lumpy is moving nodesu." Oh, amazing. She could look at these distances? If theyre flying-type monsters then they could probably get here in 10 minutes. In a moment, I decided that Im going to move the wagon into hiding and go outside to see the situation. "Lulu, call me if we get close to that forest you can see from here." "Y, yes." I put Arisa who was riding on my head beside Lulu. "Arisa, observe the ck mists movement beside Lulu. Since that ck mist might be monsters, get ready for battles." Liza reacts to the word, monsters. "Pochi, Tama, get ready for battle." "Aye aye sir~." "Roger~ nanodesu." Who taught them those words. Nah, I dont even need to hear it, theres only one truth like always. Even though I said to get ready to battle, its only for Liza to hold the spear and for Pochi and Tama to arm the swords. Tama passes pebbles for stone-throwing from the bag to Pochi. I thought that her bag looks heavy, so there were those things inside huh. Liza puts the stones she receives from the two on a small bag tied to her waist. I take out a crossbow from the box and prepare it. Although Im just preparing the bowstring. I havent set the bolts, since its dangerous. After I confirmed that Liza and the girls preparation isplete, I take out 3 additional crossbows and 200 bolts. "Theyreing, a part of that ck mist is moving." Its still not in the map range. When I look at the mountain over Arisas head, a part of the ck mist on the foot of the mountain is certainly moving. I change ce with Lulu to be the coachman and make Arisa and her go back inside the wagon. After Liza and the girls said that their preparation isplete, I elerate the wagon. Arisa asks me in low voice. "Master, couldnt you see their level with Menu or something?" "Theyre out of range. If I could get as close as 10 Km then I would know." "I wish permission to use magics if the monsters get close." I give permissions to use magics beside the uniques or the ones she used on the flea market. "I want to use monster avoiding space (Dodge Field) too. Id also like to have permission to use Sleep Wave, Sleep Field, and fatigue space <>." I give permission after hearing the description of each magics. "If the enemies are many, then make them sleep with the sleep magic." "Its ineffective when the opponents are agitated." Arisa said while smiling wryly. Then isnt there no meaning for that in battle? "Thats why I want tobo it with <>." "Although you dont use it often, you sure have the knack for it." "Yep~ But unfortunately, since it doesnt distinguish between friend or foe, its only for thest resort." "Dont you have means for direct attack?" "I could use mind shock bullet (Psycho Ball) and mind shockwave (Shockwave), but at most it could only stun the opponents." "If you cooperate with Liza, then those two attacks could be quite usable." I give permissions to use the two magics. I wonder what those crowds of monsters are chasing? Monsters emerge from the edge of the map. "Hexapedal boar (Dash Boar)?" Rat-men are on the same position as them. The luminous points on the map are moving together. It seems that theyre cavalry beasts. Their speed is near 50 Km/H. There are 5 of them. "What are those?" "The beasts that the rat-men ride to run away from that ck mist." The dash boars are level 5-6, the rat-men who ride them are level 3-7. Their positions are bad, if we leave it as it is then theylle from behind us. The ck mist enters the map range a few minuteste from the cavalries. "The monstersing from behind are called Flying Ant, theyre only level 2-4 but theyre troublesome because of their poison and acid attacks." "Geh, are the poison and the acid lethal?" "It seems that the acid burns. The poison is the paralyzing type, so itd be fine if youre only bitten by one." That said, if we get carelessly paralyzed, wed be surrounded to death. There are already 50 flying ants which have appeared chasing the rat-men. When our talk is over, the rat cavalries break through the forest 200 meters away from us and cross the highway, missing the hill. Alright, seems that they wonte here. While apologizing to the horses in my mind, I steel my heart and whip them. Me, Liza and the girls could deal with them, but itd be dangerous for Lulu and the horses if they catch up. I can hear loud striking sounds from the other side of the forest. There are 89 in total which chase the rat cavalries. Lets just let them go past. My optimistic thought ends when Arisa reports from behind. "One of them ising here." Book 5 - 5-4. Flying Ants (1) 5-4. Flying Ants (1) Satous here. A member of society with workaholic tendency, Satou. Its not like I cant understand when people liken hard workers with ants, but I dont want to get along with dog-sized ants. I know from the radar that there is one flying anting here. Since there is a considerable speed difference, its just a matter of time before it catches up. "Lulu, evacuate from the coachman stand. Arisa, are you confident with your aim using the stun magics you mentioned earlier?" "As long as the range is within 20 meters, its fine." I take out a cane from the back of the wagon-actually I take it from the Storage- and give it to Lulu who passes it to Arisa. "Eh~ Its in, but its quite a good cane." I wont speak of it, after all its more expensive than Arisa. "Shoot twice then fall back even if you miss and switch with Liza. Pochi and Tama will cover Liza." "Kay~." "I understand, master." Pochis and Tamas answers are a bitte. "Nyu~?" "Is it okay not to throw the stones?" Oh yeah, I forgot about the throwing stones. Since I want to confirm the stun magics type for now, lets keep them as reserves. "This time its fine not to throw the stones. I want you to concentrate on the ant which got onto the wagon." "Aye aye sir~." "Roger~ nano desu." The rtive distance is under 100 meters. The other ants are chasing after the rat cavalries who go toward the hill. 50 meters. Lulu who probably feels uneasy is grabbing the cuff of my clothes. 30 meters. The sound of the wings is approaching. 20 meters. "Mind Shock Wave (Shock Wave)." "It falls~?" "Arisa, amazing nodesu." The ant which got hit by Arisas attack seems to have fallen onto the ground. Although ording to the map, its still alive. As expected of insects, theyre not so soft as to die from crashing. "The magic knocked it down, but its not defeated yet. Though its fine if we could just kill it before it woke up..." Certainly, itd want to return to its nest when it wakes up. "Ants, lots of them nano desu!" "Guh, its impossible to link with these numbers~" Pochis voice is a bittepared to the radar which shows red dots swarming here. Theyre forming groups with 8 monsters in each of the 4 groups. "Its a bit too many." "Yeah, even if I sessfully use Shock Wave, itll probably only affect three of them." "Can you fire it continuously?" "I cant, the chants could make it in time, but I cant cancel it until I release the magic power." "Pochi, Tama, restrain the enemies by throwing stones at both sides. If theye within Arisas range, switch with her." I could be the shooter too but its impossible to leave the reins to Lulu, what should I do. "Its Tamas tu~rn." "I wont lose nodesu~." I look back at the state of the backseat for a bit. Tama and Pochi are throwing stones. Liza supports them to recover their posture after throwing the stones. "Did it hit~?" "Theyre falling nodesu." "Yosh, you did great, children! Shock Wave!." It seems that theyve shot down the first four enemies, and the radar reflects---following them, the enemies are decreased by four. There are two enemies who caught up to the wagon from behind, but one of them is skewered by Lizas spear and the other one who jumped inside is skillfully dealt with by Pochi and Tama. Im guessing thats what happened from the noisy sounds from behind and the change of luminous points on the radar. I cant afford to look back yet. The ants are swarming on both sides of the wagon, I shoot any ants which go ahead on one side with magic pistol while ants whiche from the other side get mercilessly kicked by me. The kicked ant, bes part of the scenery while scattering in pieces. The second wave of the ants is disposed with the same flow too. But it seems that the ants have moderate intelligence, the third and the fourth waves are attacking from the shadow of the thickets on the left. The ants are flying in parallel on both side of the thickets 300 meters away from us, it seems that theyre waiting for chances. The range is not enough for the magic pistol. I ease the wagons speed and leave the reins to Lulu. I take the crossbow leaned against the coachman stand, an put the bolt on the bowstring. I can see the ants bodies from the gap of the trees. I aim for the ant on the tail of the queue. I aim at its future position--- Shoot. "No matter how you look at it, youre just wasting arrows." A luminous dot disappear from the radar. "Its fine as feints. Arisa, I leave you to watch out for the back." "Hoi!" While talking, I shoot at the next ant. I can hardly believe it myself, but after this, every nocked arrow hit its target without fail. Along the way, were about to leave the forested area, but its toote. Every ant has been shot down before we passed the area through. "Lulu, its okay to lower the speed now." "Y, yes." I put back the crossbow, and go to receive the reins from Lulu. Maybe because she holds it with all her might, her hands cante off, I gently take her finger off the reins one by one. "Sexual Harassment?" "Not." I was looking at Lulus graceful hands, but I change to look at the inside of the wagon. Arisa is looking here over her shoulder from the very back of the wagon. I dont have anything to feel guilty about, what an impolite girl. I must tell everyone that the first stage of the battle isplete. "Everyone, thank you for your hard work, we have sessfully repelled the ants it seems." "What about the ones before this forest area?" "Seems that theyve given up and returned." I look behind and give everyone words of gratitude. Tama and Pochi are having an argument about the one who defeated the most enemies but Arisa boastfully says "I defeated 7 of them~?". "U, um, master... y, your hand." I turn toward Lulu since I could hear her small voice beside me. Oops, Ive been holding her hand. This is really sexual harrasment then. I separate our hands and apologize to Lulu. It feels like shes shy about it but doesnt dislike it, it must be my imagination though. Im not a middle-schooler, I should have limits to misunderstanding. "Is it fine if you let me be the coachman?" Lulu asked in modest voice, as a result, I leave Lulu to be the coachman. I sit next to Lulu, open the map, and check on the state of the rat cavalries. This is bad. The rat cavalries are reduced to three, but theyre going strong. While bringing along the Flying Ants, they detour the hill by making a big arc. And with their current course, they will surely cross with this wagon. I change ces with Lulu. I dont want to let Lulu sits on the direction where they will appear. "The other rat cavalries seem to being here while bringing the flying ants. Im sorry, but prepare for battle once again." "How many are there?" "52 ants." It seems that the rat cavalries have managed to defeat five. Those rat cavalries show up on top of the hill. I have a feeling that the rat-man with red helmet met eyes with me. The guys dash boar isrger than the others. Enough to let two people onboard. That rat cavalry approaches our wagon, and begins to run parallel with it. The other two lower their speeds, seemingly to attract attention of the ants. When it get beside the wagon, the rat-man lowers his helmet and shows his face, even though he has rats face its nihilistically handsome and looks like its saying something. "! ! !" >[Ash-Mouse Tribe Language Skill Acquired] >[Green Scales Tribe Language Skill Acquired] >[Elf Language Skill Acquired] Somehow, I got variousnguages skills. After thinking what could happenter, I decided to take the [Elf Language] skill. I raise it to level 3 and activate it. "Human, words, dont you understand?!" "Sorry, but, can you quickly get away? I dont want to get involved." Even though Ive purposely learned othernguage, the Shiga kingdomnguage came out. Iined back with Elfnguage, since Idin anyway even if I use Shiganguage. Putting me aside, I wont allow our girls to be in danger. "Oh! You understand Elfnguage do you, then I have a request!" Oioi, youre asking now after getting us involved? "Please take care of the princess. If possible until she gets home, but if you cant then at least until you give her to the same tribe." After saying that, the red helmet throws someone wrapped in thick coat he has been carrying to here. I receive her in hurry. It seems that she has fainted. When I look back, the red helmet has gone back to help the other two fight the ants. Iy the girl in the wagon and go to very back where Arisa and the girls are. Even without seeing the battle, their (the cavalries) luminous dots are already gone from the radar. The red helmet most likely chose to die a honorable death. The girl earlier is probably that much important. However, reality tramples on such thought. An ant jumps on Arisa and the girls, and another one jumps on this wagon. Book 5 - 5-5. Flying Ants (2) 5-5. Flying Ants (2) Satous here. Shooting games were popr a long time ago, but I didnt y it. But since my work was rted to FPS, I did y them in game shows... The flying ants formed groups of 8 ants and then start to head toward this wagon. I pass 4 crossbows to everyone except Lulu who is handling the wagon, and give them a simple lecture for its operation. Use the lever to pull the bowstring, then put the bolt on the rail and pull the trigger. If you dont think the hitting the target part, it is actually quite simple. "Take a stance... shoot!" Matching my signal, the bolts fly. The target is the approaching swarm. Three ants were shot down. After setting the next bolts, we shoot once again. This time we hit two. We wont make it for the next volley, but Arisa unleashes Shock Wave as weve arranged before, and shoots down the remaining three. Because the next group is getting closer than the one before, after shooting one volley of bolts, we decrease their number with Shock Wave, and then, the remaining two ants fall prey to Lizas spear and my zero-distance bolt shot. "Master, do you have any MP recovery medicine?" I give three of it to Arisa. After receiving it, Arisa puts one hand on her waist and gulps down the energy drink in one breath. "The next one is dangerous." Yes, for the next wave, three groups are attacking at once. We are already shooting with bolts, but it doesnt look like theyre decreasing. The saving grace is the fact that theres still some distance. "Please give permission for me to use Over Boost. I could somehow do something to half of them." During the pause of our conversation, Arisa gulps down another medicine. "I understand, I permit you." "Thank you, I love you." Please dont raise a strange g. Arisas light joke is a bit stiff. "Over Boost!" Matching Arisas Command Words, light violet aura gusts forth. She holds the long cane, and begins to chant orally. The violet aura are forming great numbers of magic circle on the center of the long cane. " Shock Wave" An invisible shock wave tramples down upon the swarms of ants. The ants who got hit directly, different from what happened until now, die while spilling their bodily fluids from their heads. The other ants who got hit by the aftermath wave are also spinning around until they fall. Even though Arisa said half, in actuality, all three of the groups be unable to fight. As expected of unique skills. I gently catch Arisa who cks out. "My eyes are spinning~." "Round and round~ nano desu." "Perhaps this is the effect of Arisas magic, I feel a bit dizzy." The three seems unable to stand due to the after effect. I leave Arisa to Liza, and decide to clean up the remaining five ants which werete. I have Lulu to stop the wagon. "Pochi, Tama, pull the strings of the crossbows." "Aye.""Desu." The two looks exhausted, but theyre doing their best to set up the crossbows. Whenever I shoot the crossbow, I exchange it with the loaded one from Pochi or Tama. This feels like Nagashino. After clearing the swarms up, I fire at high angle aiming at the fainted ants by confirming their position on the radar. I tried to mimic the protagonist from a manga I read long ago, but I didnt think that it would really hit. Because I have no scope, I shoot continuously at the rtive position where the enemies are crowding while learning the fine-tune. Even if the hit rate is no more than 20%, it should be enough. Several of the ants who got shot down in the beginning are still alive, but its impossible to hit enemies who are two kilometers away after all. The bolts cant reach them. Were taking a short break to quench our and the horses thirsts. "Its tiring but its good that everyone is safe." "Tir~""ring nodesu." "Arisa still isnting to, is she alright?" "Shed be fine after a nights sleep." Seen from the AR, Arisas stamina and magic power which have became zero are gradually getting restored. Lulu is wiping her sweats with a wet towel. "Liza and the girls, please collect magic cores, stingers and poison nds." "The stinger is clear, but I wonder which part is the poison nd." Since its hard to exin it, I demonstrate to them by dismantling an ant and show the location of poison nd. "Put the stingers in this bag and the poison nds in this container. Its enough to just collect 5 of each. Please take care not to get poisoned while doing it." The remaining ants far in the distance seem to be withdrawing, the dots are decreasing on the map. I entrust the wagon to Lulu, while Impounding several [Antidote: Flying Ant] from the poison nds as the raw materials. One of them could be made into five antidotes. I lower the "Princess" the red helmet left from the wagon, and put her beside me while Impounding. I could put her on the bare ground, but then itd feel like Im abusing a child so I spread a sheet on the ground for her. "Master, Arisa has awoken." "Wait, no~ Didnt I say that you should tell Arisa isnt waking up. to master, and guide him to give me MP recovery medicine by mouth~." Its really Arisa-like, but what are you doing exposing your own evil intention. Since she did her best today, lets pardon her with just a forehead poke. Arisae from inside the wagon borrowing on Lulus shoulder. She opens her arm and says, "Help me down", so I help her to get down. Sure enough, she clings on my neck when shes getting down-- Thats a feint, her real aim is to kiss me. I barely seed on avoiding her holding my ground, and hit her with porehead poke . Theres no meaning to the . "Auu, love is painful." "Yes yes, I love you Arisa." Looking at the wagon, Lulu also shyly stretches her arms. Shes probably inspired by Arisa. For Lulu who rarely shows her spoiled side, I gently hold her to get down. Of course I did not hug her tight. However, Id like you to stop staring at me so sheepishly. I feel like I would forget the age differences. "By the way, what is this? Is she something you got from the rat-tan?" Rat-tan... she means the red helmet right. Thats quite a cute nickname. "The red helmet said that shes a princess." "Oh, a princess you said! Even though you have beauties from various races waiting for you, now you even want to add the rat princess into your harem! This is why a man is so!" You reeks of acting. "M, master..." Huh? By any chance, did Lulu take Arisas words seriously? "I, Ill also do my best to get your favor." "Yes, yes, youre cute Lulu. But lets talk about favor after 5 years while refining yourself to be a woman." Lulus tension is strange, I wonder if this is an after effect of the battle. I unintentionally answer her like to Arisa. Lulu puts both her hands on her cheeks, and she is twisting her body. Its cute, but what do I do now. "Were~""Back~" "We havee back, master." The three came back at the right timing. There are 5 poison nds inside the container. The magic cores are plentiful inside the bag. And-- "Why are there a lot of stingers?" "Yes, master had said that its enough to collect 5 of them, but I wondered if its possible to make disposable spears from them so I collected more." "I see, lets make it next time." "Yes! Thank you very much." I likely will forget this, so I make a memo. If I forgot this kind of promise, it would gradually worsen our rtionship. Moreover, Pochi and Tama collected some parts of the red helmet and the rat cavalries equipments. There are no remains of the corpses, and the armor worn by the rat cavalries beside the helmets were broken so they left it as it is. Also, I forgot about the recollection of bolts, but it seems that they have collected all the bolts besides the broken one. Lizaments greatly at the fact that there is no meat left from the dash boars. The "Princess" entrusted by the red helmet still hasnt awoken yet. Since beasts might possibly gather at the ants remains, we go ahead several kilometers with the wagon. The camping ground is an open space with a small pond nearby. Lulu is really afraid with ces without a pond. It may be some kind of trauma. After Ive finished taking care of the horse, Im reading books while drinking the teas brought by Lulu who came during the break of cooking. Im skim reading the travel journals I bought back then by unfolding them in the menu. Since I dont want to look like Ive gone senile, I open the introductory for life magic book wide turning it vainly. Its probably better to read normal books, but its more convenient to use the Menu because I could take memos and search for simr items. Im starting to smell a delicious aroma from dinner Liza and Lulu are cooking. Theyre making bean soup for todays dinner at my request. "Oo~i""Preys~""Weve caught it nodesu~" The three girls who went huntinge back. I hope that theyre not bringing fairies or something~ I slide the book sideway and look at the voices. With Arisa in the lead, Tama and Pochi are holding wild boars-- Of course, its the four-footed ones-- high up. It seems that they also hunt the ants which had fainted from the Shock Wave on the ants remains site. "Master, please taste this." Lulu brings a small bowl with soup inside. Arisa said "Why only master, unfai~r", but she lost interest after being told that its a bean soup and went to dismantle the boars with Liza. I taste it. Yup, it tastes good thanks to the peppers Ive bought from the high-ss restaurant. "Its delicious, Ill be enjoying the dinner." "Yes! Ill work hard to help." Lulus expression has be quite natural. I feel warm and fluffy now, but the the rat-mens "princess" who is beside me awaken. Book 5 - 5-6. The Rat Princess 5-6. The Rat Princess Satous here. Princesses are often present in fairy-tales. But dont you think that there are a lot of suffering princesses? At least, Id like it if they end up in happily ever after. "Have youe to?" I asked gently while feeling relieved. However, the girl takes a leap to distance herself from me. No, she tried to but because of her anemia she got her feet tangled and tumbled over. "...Where is Mize?" I dont know that name, but I could only think one person. "Is that the red helmet from the rat-man cavalries?" "Yes." Although shes right to be on guard, she sure is a taciturn girl. "After entrusting you to us, he went to bravely fight the monsters... and died." "It cant be..." I hesitated for a bit whether to tell a lie to prevent her from getting shocked, but I decided to tell her the truth. Her face went pale, she must be shocked. "I am Satou. A traveling merchant. May I ask your name?" I can see it with AR, but its proper to introduce yourself to start a conversation. "...Mia." A short answer came out after a beat of silence. Hu~m, its difficult in quite different way than Lulu. "Princess-sama, have awaken~" "Ah, her name is Mia it seems." "Eh~, Im Arisa. Nice to meet you, Mia." Arisa is dumbfounded after introducing herself and looked at Mias face. "What is the meaning of this, I wonder?" Arisa ising to me. Does she not use Status Check? "What do you want to ask, say it." Arisa takes a deep breath. Inhales. Exhales. Inhales again. "Why is it an elf!" Arisa said so while pointing at the pale pointed ear of Mia. Still, I dont think you need to be affected to this degree, right? "It wasnt the rat-mens princess?" "Its your fault that you did not properly check on it." Certainly I thought that I was mistaken when I received her. Although, thats why I took the elfnguage in the first ce. I conversed with Mia in elfnguage too, did Arisa not hear it? "Kuh, even though Ive made her a special cheese tter..." I thought the saying that rats like cheese is just a folklore. Wasnt it the fault of western animations. "Oh well. More importantly, lets eat!" Arisa pull Mias hand to make her forcibly stands up. "If youre hungry, youll just end up getting even more depressed, lets eat a lot and cry a lot! Thats the best memorial service for the departed." Those are some good wordsing from Arisa. I have a feeling that she quoted it from somewhere, but I wont make fun of it. Mia is overwhelmed by Arisas vigor, and she take a seat for the meal. I interpret for the two of them while walking together. I understand this after weve talked for a bit, even though Mia cant talk in Shiganguage, she can understand the rough meaning of it. Thanks to that I could finish the meal without having to be an interpreter for the little girls. From the AR, I know Mias stat, her age is 130 years old. A woman. Level 7. Her skills are, [Water Magic], [Bow], [Spirit Seer], those three. Her titles are, [Mazes Master], and [Little Child of Boluenan Forest]. Her true name is Misanalia Boluenan. I think that her nickname should be Lia, is it because of a custom of the elves? Mazes huh. Are those different frombyrinths? From her appearance, she looks to be midway between Arisas and Lulus age. Her breast is even more humblepared Arisa-- for Mias sake I wont talk more than this. Her hair is light turquoise almost blue rather than green. Her pupils are beautiful emerald greens. Her skin is white, and her body is thin to the point of almost looking unhealthy. Still, Im worried whether Im cursed with a spell that makes me draw little girls. Mia is eating only vegetables while avoiding meats since a while. The meats that she refused are shrewdly taken by Tama. From the opposite side, Pochi is swapping her vegetables to Mias te. If youre picky with your foods, you wont grow big you know? The one Im most worried about, Liza, is intoxicatedly chewing on the wild boars leg meat, shes not paying attention to her surrounding. Ill leave her alone. Lulu is busy acting as a waitress. Since Arisa is taking care of her, even while Lulu is busy, shes still properly eating. "Boar meat is delicious~" "Meat stuck on bones is good nodesu." "Mia too, do eat without refrain." Meat, I dislike. "She dislikes meat she said." "Arara, how very elf-like." I am an elf. "Lulu, dont give her only vegetables, please cut some fruits too." I like pears. "She likes pears she said." Mias replies were shorts, but she did what she could to establishmunication with the little girls. After finishing our meal, everyone is drinking teas made by Lulu. Since Pochi and Tama dont seem like they have interest with tea, theyre enjoying an after-meal nap on the sheet. Liza and Lulu are doing the clean-up. I search for [Bornean Forest] in the travel journal book. Its located south from here, adjacent to the a Shiga kingdom dukes territory. Its a bit off from the route to the Labyrinth city from here, but its not like we could not go to it. Ill be fine with escort her there, but its probably a good idea to check the reason why those ants were chasing her. I dont think that it was just a chance encounter when it was that many. I ask her in elfnguage. Im careful as to not make it sounds like a cross-examination. "Mia, I have a few things to ask you about, is it fine?" "What?" "Could I hear the reason why thoserge swarms of flying ant were chasing you?" "...They came to capture." "Capture Mia?" "Yes." Mia answer my questions bit by bit. I feel bad for everyone else, but Ill trante the informations I got from the conversation to themter. "Why did the ants want to catch you?" "Because its necessary." Well, yeah, of course. If I dont n my question better, I wont get the answer I want. "Who is the one who need you?" "....a magician." Its a good news that its not the same kind as wagahai-kun. "Do you know why youre needed?" "For the maze." Still, mazes huh, this is a world with a lot of mysterious words huh. Her title is master of maze after all, I wonder if the maze cant function if shes not there. "Where is the maze located?" "...mountain." "Is it near here?" "Probably." Its probably where that mist, or rather ants, came from. Although, its not like I intend to go there. "What is that magician doing in the maze?" "Making things like ants or puppets." So the ant was made huh, theyre like the subspecies of the ants from thebyrinth. By puppets, is it the moving dolls? Nevertheless, even though I dont know for what reason the magician is gathering forces, its probably not for something good. Judging from the position, its to wage war with Seryuu city maybe? "Do you know what they are made for?" "...dont know." Mias face which had became red after taking the meal is turning pale. It looks like she knows but she doesnt want to tell or remember. "Do you think that magician wille after you?" "Surelying." That would be so huh. That mean I cant just push her to the manager of the worker guild. If possible, I would have wanted to. Even if war breaks out, I dont think that Seryuu city armed forces would lose, but the flying monsters might indiscriminately attack the girls I know somewhere in the city. Its painful to even think about it. Should I be the silver masked hero, persuade or force the magician to give up on the maze, and push the magician to the soldiers on the gate of seryuu city? I feel like the n is too simplistic. Lastly, lets ask what the person herself want. "Mia, Mize-san asked you me to take you to your home or to the same tribe. Which one do you wish?" "...I want to go home." "I understand." "Everyone, well take a detour to bring Mia home, is that fine?" I asked everyone beside the two who were sleeping. Since no one disagree, its decided. Book 5 - 5-7. Mistake and Clean-up 5-7. Mistake and Clean-up Satous here. They said that carelessness is ones greatest enemy, but precisely because ones doesnt realize their carelessness that I feel that they would fail. Things you get ustomed with are the most dangerous, its the same for any world. Now then, shall I pay a visit to our magicianes midnight? Id hate to get attacked by the army of ants when the morning dawn ...ants are not nocturnal right? I go inside the wagon alone, and begin to change my clothes. Since Arisa is peeking, I roll up my smelly sweaty shirt into a ball and throw it on her face. Suffer well in that stink. Im still wearing a mantle on the outside, but I change into thick trousers and shirt inside, and also knee-high leather boots. Since I will be trekking the mountain, itd be inconvenient to wear a robe. "Sniff, sniff, snifff." "Arisa, stop it, thats vulgar." This is the first time I saw Lulu scolding Arisa. Still, what the heck is this girl doing? No, I understand when I see it, but I refuse to acknowledge it.... Arent you too much of a pervert to sniff on a smelly shirt? I take the shirt away from Arisa and give it to Lulu. "Im sorry, but please wash this when youre doingundry." "Yes, master." "Before that, let me enjoy the teens scent""Auu." I poked her forehead before she finished. "Love is too painful~ please do the punishing in more sensual way!" "There are a lot of other girls who cry for being defiled, treat yourself better." "Uuu~ Im a maiden too." A maiden wouldnt do such things--- At least publicly. "At any rate, what are you going to do by changing clothes?" "Ill do some reconnaissance." Im actually going to the magicians ce, but I wont say it. "I will apany master." And so Liza proposed, but I persuaded her to defend the camp. She insisted that I take Pochi and Tama as bodyguards, but when I said that Id go back before the sun set, she let me go. Truthfully, I wont be going straight to the magicians ce right away. I want to erge the search area before the next pursuing armiese, so Im going to retrace the course until the area where the rat cavalries was devastated. I should be able to reach it before the sun set if I run. After I reach a ce invisible from the camp, I run at the level where the ground gouged. In just five minutes, Ive reached the ce where Arisa massacred the ants with her unique skill. The ants which pile up on one after another are obstructing the road. I lightly jump over it. A lot of small animals are gathering, perhaps the monsters corpses are delicious. Even so, with this many monsters corpses, it will interfere with the traffic. If this was a game then it would disappear in time but reality is troublesome. ...Hmm? ...Dang. "Reality is troublesome, not that!" I stop my feet, and look back at the mountain of monsters corpses. Im imagining for a bit. In a highway with scarce traffics, monsters corpses piled up. Corpses which died with no external injury and with only one arrow stuck. Normal person would be interested to know more. And then, the only wagon that has passed this route was ours. If its not someone really dumb, they would probably connect the corpses with us. This is bad. I change my n, and indiscriminately stow away the monster corpses in the ants folder inside the Storage. I had thought of dismantling and throw them on the roadsides but I decided to use storage since itd be too time-consuming. Since the corpses are not disyed on the radar, I rely on my sight. It was easy to remove the corpses on the open road, but the ones stuck on the thickets a bit away were hard works. Nevertheless, thanks to me repeating the corpses retrieval with all my effort, the road is cleared from them as far as eyes can see before the sun set. Im hiding bloods and traces of battles with suitably long tree branches. They would probably attract attention but its better than puddle of bloods in in sight. Since I see from the radar that Pochi and Tama are departing from the camp to look for me, I finish hiding the bloods with trees from the Storage and return. This took more time than I thought, so I couldnt do my original goal. With Pochi and Tama hanging on my arms on the sides, I walk down the highway in sunset. Im hearing chewing sounds of small animals from the bushes on the roadsides. There are probably some pieces from the corpses, I feel sorry for taking away foods for the small animals. And it was unexpectedly hard to keep Pochi and Tama from pushing through to the bushes. In a ce 10 minutes walking distance away from the camp, I catch a monster on the radar. Lets check the detail. Gargoyle, level 5. inly speaking, its a flying stone statue. Noteworthy points areplete immunity to mind attack and night vision. Also, its hard, since its a stone statue. It could be an independent monster or a familiar of the magician. Its probably thetter this time. Its moving speed is slightly faster than a person. The gargoyle destination is probably the ce where Arisa massacred therge groups of ants right? "Master~?""Whats wrong desu?" Pochi and Tama pull my hands. Ive stopped swinging them on my arms. "Tama, do you have the throwing stones?" "Aye." Then, I should drop it with a stone. "I forgot something, lets go back." "Yes nano desu~.""Aye~." I spin the two like spinning tops while on my arms. Since they demand to do it again, I do it thrice after that. More, they said but since itd be troublesome if we cant secure best location to attack the gargoyle, I promise them to do it again once we get back to the camp site. The three of us are hiding beside a shelter. Although I said shelter, its just a rock as high as a grown man. The gargoyle is flying overhead us. After a moment pause, I throw two fist-sized stones with both hands. I throw one more a beatter. All three stones hit the target and the gargoyle bes a mere broken statue. "Co reco co re.""Core nano desu~." Is that a core retrieval song? While listening to the mysterious song, I watch over Tama whos singing with strange intonation and Pochi whos interluding her while both of them retrieving the core. Just like the ants, low level monsters have small magic core with pale color. The price is most likely cheap too. "Aye.", so she says while presenting the core. I put it in my pocket straight into the storage. And then we head back to the camp site. Needless to say, the two didnt ask what was the [Something] that I forgot. Since I dont want to needlessly make Lulu and Mia worry, I only tell the gargoyle thing to Arisa and Liza. And since the probability that the camp would get attacked when I go toward the magician is high, I decided not to do ate-night visit. Although, even if I dont go there, I feel like the opponent wille here instead. The night watch tonight will be in 3 shifts. The first are Liza and Arisa, the second are Pochi and Tama and thest are me, Mia and Lulu. Theyre alloted ording to the potential of enemy search and fighting equally. Id be d to have Lulu together with Arisa, but since I wouldnt know what to do with just me and the taciturn girl, I made her join us. Pochi and Tama take position on the left and right of me whos lying on the sheet. Weve been sleeping together since the time in Labyrinth. Although I didnt sleep at all since I was on guard at that time. "Together~.""Nano desu~." "Good night, Pochi, Tama." "Aye~.""Nighty~." I could hear Arisa grumbling from a distance, but since its nothing much, I let it off. Lulu and Mia were at loss finding the ce to sleep, but by Arisas suggestion, they will be sleeping beside us. Its a bit crowded but since its warm, its nice. I frantically try to retain my consciousness which was almost taken away by thefortable warmth. Therell be 3 shifts of night watch, but since its almost certain that there will be a night attack, Ill be careful not to sleep. While watching the radar, Im reading the book from the menu to prevent drowsiness. This is going to be a long night. Book 5 - 5-8. Shadow Stalker 5-8. Shadow Stalker Satous here. Its nice to have handy tools, but relying too much on it made you unable to notice the oddness with your own eyes, thus unthinkable mistake happens. This happens in daily life, work and even in another world. Just before Liza and Arisas night watch duty is over, I see enemies on the map. There are three monsters called Shadow Stalkers. Since Ive never heard of it, I check their details. Level 12, it has [Physical Damage Halved], [Stamina Drain] as race specific skills, if I dont have any means to counter it they might be formidable enemies. It doesnt like theyre undeads. Their speeds arent that fast, but they would probably get here in 1 hour. The enemies probably have ran out of flying type monsters. Im arranging various things rted to battle to be disyed from the menu. And then I turn my view to my chest. I had thought that something has been pressuring my chest for a while but as it turn out, its Pochi and Tama who climbed on my chest and stomach while letting out ,"Gude~", sounds, sleeping there lying on their bellies. I ce them on the sheet while being careful not to wake them, and get up. "Ara? Master, are you doing yobai?" "Are you having trouble sleeping? Master?" Arisa, whose somehow being held on Lizas arms called me out. Liza is probably already sleepy, her voice is weak without power. I should let her sleep a little before the enemies get here. "Ill change with you, so its fine for you two to sleep." "Is it okay? Isnt the next turn going to be Pochi and Tama?" "Ill make the two do the watch duty together with Lulu in early morning." Arisa ,whose free from Lizas hold ising while saying, "Let me sleep on yourps~.", but I lift and roll her to beside Lulu. Arisa is probably tired too, withoutining she goes to sleep while using Lulu as a body pillow. Lulus painful expression from being clung by Arisa is cute too. Im almost taken over with wicked thought but I manage to forcibly shake it off. I continue watching the map while adding twigs to the bonfire. Its still 50 minutes before the monsters arrive. Since back then, the monsters doesnt increase in number. "...Im thirsty." Mia who has woken up hands me a water bottle. After I receive it she sits beside me while Im drinking the water. "Why?" A small voicees out of Mia. It doesnt seem to be a monologue. "Why am I protecting you from the magician?" "Yes." "As you can see, theres nothing deep to it." Likely not satisfied with my answer, she falls silent. "Its dangerous." "Looks like it, a lot of monsters dide out back in the afternoon." "Mize and even the others... died." Come to think of it, whats the rtion between elves and the rat-men? "The red-helmet(Mize)-san, do you know him from somewhere?" "Forest." "Bornean Forest?" "Yes." Connecting the story from the few words of Mia, it seems that the red-helmet was saved by Mias parent when he was dying and surrounded by goblins outside the forest 10 years ago. The red-helmet then stayed in Mias parent house for a while while being taught together with Mia various things by Mias parent, so they became acquainted. It seems that the red helmet he was wearing was a mithril product given by Mias parent. So it exists, mithril huh. The reason the red-helmet called Mia princess, was probably because of this. "Did you get attacked by the magician when youre visiting Mize-sans hometown together with him?" "No." After asking her in several angles, I understood the rough situation. Seems that Mia was abducted from her hometown on the forest by the magician, and held captive in a maze in a mountain. The magician then forcibly made her to be the "Master of Mazes" with a forced contract ceremony. Even if shes called master, she was nothing more than the proxy of the magician, she was forced to sit in the master room for half a day. ording to Mia, the mazes movement is weak, so shes probably some sort of a key or a catalyst. "Did Mize-sane to help you on the maze?" "A coincidence." Mia denies while shaking her head. When I inquire for more details, it seems that she executed an emergency escapemand on the Maze Core when there was a chance at the time the magician went back to his room. When I said "You know well", she said, "Its in elfnguage." Perhaps, she pushed something like a button written in elfnguage. And then she escaped to the Rat-men vige and reunited with the red-helmet there. "The vige was burnt because of my fault." Mia painfully said so. I hold her shoulder and say, "Its not your fault." to console her. In times like this anyone would want to beforted even if its just merely words of constion. The subordinates of the magician who came to look for Mia seemed to have burned down the vige as a lesson. Those subordinates got disposed by the red helmet and his friends in a counterattack, but there were some vigers who fell victims. Hence, it was hard for her to stay in the vige, so the red helmet with his subordinates were going to escort Mia to meet the elf in Seryuu city. And then, when they were going down the mountain-- "We were attacked." "By the flying ants right?" "Yes." From then on, its probably the same as we have seen. Meanwhile, the shadow stalkers are stopping at the site where the flying ants were decimated by Arisas uniques skills in the afternoon. I should wake everyone soon. I call Pochi while sending magic power to the Light Hot te. "Pochi." Pochi whos sleeping with Tama curling up like a ball is reacting with her ears twitching. Pochi is getting up while rubbing her eyes and looking so sleepy. "Unyu~, food?" "Not that, wake everyone up since I feel some presences from the forest." Among these members, Pochi is the easiest to wake up. The one with the worst waking habit is Liza. "Its not morning but wake up nodesu~." She steps on Tamas stomach and knocks on Arisas head with a whack. Lulu gets up hearing Pochis voice. "Liza wake up too nodesu." Lizas body is swaying from the shaking but shes only groaning without waking up. Tama get on top of Lizas stomach to assist Pochi. However, while half-asleep, Liza catches the two and hugs them. "Mugyu~.""Wake up~?" Looks like the two will be like that until Liza wakes up. Arisa ising to the bonfire while yawning with her mouth wide open. Lulu puts her hand in front of her mouth and begins yawning cutely. Where is this difference in girl powering from? "Fuwaah~ is it enemies?" "Theyre still far, but there are threeing." "Judging from the atmosphere, theyre not powerful." I teach her about the enemies types and characteristics. "Theyre not undead right? Then theyre easy preys with mind magic." When she gets to the bonfire and sees Mia who is sitting besides me, Arisa does an exaggerated gesture by opening her eyes wide while saying, "What a fearful girl!". Who is she imitating? "Hey wait, you have me if you want to do it with someone!" "Stop saying those stupid things. I was just hearing her rough situations." "Then why is she clinging to your arm?" Come to think of it, Mia is clinging to my right arm before I knew it. I thought we were separated after I activated the light hot te earlier. Since Im used to be hugged by Pochi and Tama, I didnt mind it. Mia parts her hands after being pointed out by Arisa. "I didnt hug him." "She didnt hug me she says." "Thats a lie! I saw you separating just now." "It must be a mistake." "If youre an adult, dont fuss too much over it." "Gunununu~." I receive a cup of tea from Lulu whos handing it. Am I thinking too much for seeing Mia who casually sits beside me after getting the tea? "Liza, here nano desu." "Nya, my tail hurts~." Following the two, Liza has woken up. I wonder if Pochi and Tama dislike tea, theyre drinking in boiled waters that Lulu had put. By the way, Tama can drink hot water just fine. She drank soup just fine too. "Liza, its about time to wake up." I said so to her, and her loosened face began to rapidly tighten. After confirming me visually, to keep up her appearance, she greets me withposed face. "G, good morning, master." "Good morning." Its not morning though. I should make them get ready soon. "Enemies are closing in. Wash your face and keep awake." Everyone begin the preparation, only Tama who keeps staring at the top of a tree. There arent enemies there ording to the radar. "Is there something over there?" "Those birds, weird~?" Birds? There are around 20 owls nesting there. Its certainly a bit scary. It seems that the shadow stalkers have noticed the bonfire, theyre enclosing in to this camping ground. Theyre at the other side of the owls tree. The three beastkin girls are in charge of the middle. Arisa will deal with the enemis on the right. Me and Mia are left to deal with the enemies on the left. Lulu is taking refuge in the wagon for safety. Im hearing fluttering sounds from behind. Is it the owl earlier? I look back for a bit to confirm it. It is really an owl from earlier. It has a single red head-feather as its characteristic. Since the ce where the owlnded is the ce where we buried the boar remain for dinner earlier, its probably attracted to the smell. Im convinced with that and look back to the front. Right at that time, a red dot indicating an enemy suddenly appears on the radar--- Furthermore, its at point nk range. Book 5 - 5-9. Shadow and Magician 5-9. Shadow and Magician Satous here. The one whos weak to horror movie, Satou. Im fine with ghost or apparition, but Im scared with faces of the characters who got into spasms in terror. The enemy who suddenly springs upes from the direction of the owl just before. Appearing from the stretched shadow behind the owl, its a figure of a person wearing ck robe. I cant see its face because its wearing a hood and long sleeves. "Ivee to pick you, Mia." Mia whos beside me is trembling. "...No." This man with the bent back is, without a doubt, the magician. The owl from earlier is nesting on the mans shoulder. Is it a pet or a familiar? I put myself to protect Mia behind me, and check on his status. His name is Zen, level is high at 41. Skill is--- [Unknown]. This unpleasant feeling, is he the same kind as Arisa and the heroes? While agitated I continue to read his status--- What is this?! Skill [Unknown] also appears there. Mia is trembling behind me. I can roughly understand the details. This guy is too dangerous for anyone but me. Lets deal with him carefully. It seems impossible, but Id like to settle this with discussion if possible. "Nice to meet you, magician-dono. Im Satou, a merchant." "I dont have business with someone like a merchant." The magician doesnt seem like hed even bother to introduce himself. I wonder if its because he looks down on merchants or he just has lowmunication skill. "Even if you dont, I have a duty to protect this girl. I wont pass her to a suspicious man." "Fumu, you seem to be protected by generous and skillful mercenaries, but if they stand before me it will be a bloodbath, do you understand?" The magician points his cane here while keeping his back bent. "Its no good! Master, this guy is too strong." Arisa warned me from behind. "I am the great King of Night. Its good that you know your ce, but trashes dont have any ce to call me this guy." This is bad, the magicians attention is directed toward Arisa. " DD" The magician begins to chant magic toward Arisa. I dont want to leave Mia, but I cant afford not to now. I rush toward the magician, and strike his stomach with my fist. But the strike is unable to stop the magicians chant. My fist has prated the magicians robe, but there is no response at all. Is it this guys unique skill? "---Shadow Whip." When the magician finishes his chant, shadow stretches from his foot to form something that look like a spear that plunge toward Arisa. Is that the shadow whip? Im back stepping away from the magician, and I cut myself between the shadow whip and Arisa. I block the shadow whip with my whole body. The shadow whip coils around my body, at that time I feel some small pricks. >[Shadow Magic Skill Acquired] >[Shadow Resistance Skill Acquired] What do you mean with shadow resistance. Ah, its been a while since my scientific blood denies the fantasy. But Im profiting from this trouble. I feel like the resistance skill will be of small importance in this situation, but lets increase the chance to protect Mia even if only a little. I allocate points to shadow resistance and activate it. "Fumu, thats an unbelievable body. Are you really a merchant?" "A friend of mine calls me nimble merchant." From behind our conversation, I can hear Arisa whimper. "Its useless, it really didnt work." Did Arisa counterattack when the magician started to chant? Her magic power decreased for a bit. There is absolutely no change to the magician, he probably has resistance. "To put yourself in front of a woman to protect them from my attack, you have my praise." "If you admire me then wont you back down?" "Thats a different story. Mia is needed to achieve my goal." Im finally able to free myself from the shadow whip. This shadow whip only gives me insignificant prickly damages but it had no substance and no reaction so I couldnt tear it off. Yet it could be used to restrain thing, some fantasy substance it is. "What is your goal?" "There is no meaning to tell you that. If you want to save Mia, then bring a hero along." "Do you have some grudges on heroes?" The magician doesnt answer andughs loudly while looking up the sky. Apanying hisughter, countless shadow whips appear from his feet. Does the spell earlier retain its effect? Its going to abduct Mia who stands listlessly. If physical attack isnt working then how about magic attack. I take out magic guns from the pocket, equip them on both hands, and set the power scale to the MAX. For someone of this guys level, this much probably wont kill him. "Way off the mark." Following the magicians word, the magic whips expand toward me and Mia. I intercept the shadow whips with the magic guns. Dual wielding guns feels like a chuunibyou from somewhere, I dont like it. Its working. I seeded in destroying every magic whips that had went toward Mia, while I let the one that came toward me to coil itself on me. I wasnt able to destroy them all as expected. "Those are quite good weapons." "Is that so? If you leave Mia alone then I will give you one, how about it?" While offering the trade to the magician, I smash the shadow whip coiling my body with the magic guns. I hear Mias short scream from behind. I turn just my head, Mia is being restricted by shadow appearing from her feet. More shadow whips appear from the magician and restrict me. The magician begins to chant a new magic. I cant let him casts more magic than this, I fire the magic guns to the magician. His health decreases but immediately recovers before the next shot. Is this guys unique skill invincibility? I change my aim to the cane, and fire the magic bullet. "Help me nodesu!" "Help~?" Pochi and Tama seemed to try to do something to the shadow whips but they slipped through it. Even just slipping through the shadow whip seems to give them damage, the two jump back while screaming. Liza and Arisa are looking here from a cover while waiting for their chance and eluding the magic whips. All the magic bullets that I fire are blocked by the shadow whips that appear from the magicians feet. Then, finally the magicians magic, [Shadow Portal], is activated. Mias body is sinking into the shadow. I give up on shooting the magician, and hold Mias upper body from sinking with brute force. "Ill have you return this girl. Since itd trouble me if youre careless, Ill say this, if you try to forcibly pull her, Mias life will be no more." The magician is sinking into shadow too. I still cant see his face. "You are no match for a transcendent being like me, resign from your unreasonable struggle. If you wish for death then youre free to visit my maze, I expect a show of courage and wisdom to break through it." The magician disappears into the shadow whileughing loudly. He didnt see through Mias sinking until the end, is it because he has allowance to do so or because of carelessness. My body is almost dragged into the shadow too, but maybe because of my resistance, it stops at 1 cm deep. The pulling power of the shadow for Mia is strong. My pulling power is even stronger, but Mias health gradually decreases. If I put more power than this, Mias body would break. I have decided. "Arisa! When morninges, go ask for assistance at the workers guild manager." After telling her that, I let myself sink into the shadow with Mia. Arisa and the girls should be able to deal with the shadow stalkers somehow. If possible without injuries I hope. That manager is unreliable but this time its a crisis of a person from his tribe, Nadi-san should be able to arrange for it. After Im sunk, there is only jet ck space around. There is no sound or light, it truly feels like inside shadow. Of course there is no air too. It is indeed a bit painful. My health decrease faster than from the coiling shadow whip. Still, probably thanks to self-healing, ites back up at fixed interval. Perhaps, Ive be unable to die by suffocation. Even with air, a person would go mad if they spend too long in this ce. Thanks to theck of oxygen, I cant concentrate well. Yes, how about Mia. Since I cant even look at my own body, it goes without saying that I cant see her either. I take out Light Drop from Storage and pour it magic power. I thought that I could see my body then but it didnt work. The radar shows only me too. I use [All Map Exploration] after a long time of not using it. But unfortunately, radar disy remains as it is. It might really be only me around. I open the map and see it. There, something is written-- [Its an area with no map]. "Whats this a game!" I retorted. And then, as if the voice is echoing back to back, the shadow space with no sound is breaking, like a ss, vanishing into fragments. Im in a ce like the one nobles use to have audiences with people. Its a vertical room, like a school gymnasium cut in half. The floors are made of stones, fat circr stone pirs are lined up along the wall, and candlesticks attached to the wall are emitting LED-like magical lights. Theres a throne in the furthermost of the interior, and in that interior a sphere 2 meter big in diameter is blinking rainbow lights while floating at knee-high height. Mia who is made to sleep is sitting on the throne. Beside her, an unknown beautiful blond woman is nursing her. Her face looks exactly like Mia, but her breasts are outrageously big. No, such thing doesnt matter now. The magician who is running his fingers through something that looks like a music stand beside the throne notices me, before I could rush to him. "Absurd!" Even while surprised, the guy is not loosening his fingers from ying the music stand. "Yes, absurd! How did you escape from my prison of shadow! Its something that shouldnt be broken by a group of low level people like you bastards." Are you surprised, boasting or looking down, be clear about it. My feet are a bit unstable, I wonder if its the effect from the shadow space earlier. "I have a light amulet with me. Shadow magic isnt going to work." Oops, I wasnt going to tell him the true reason but even for deceiving him the detail was too appropriate. Is it thanks to deception skill? "I see, I cannot permit unfairness. This room is only allowed for people who have captured the maze, those who earn it cane here, thats the rule." The magician stops there, and nods to his own words. "And then, the hero who is able to get here, is the one who is qualified to annihte me, the King of Immortal." What is this guy saying? Capture the maze, does he want to kill himself? Furthermore, didnt he say that hes a King of Night initially? He cant decide the name for himself. But, rather than that, I feel slightly mad at this guys excuse. He got our girls and Mia in trouble for such reason? "If you want to die then go do it yourself. Dont involve other people." "Fuhahaha, I have received blessing from the god, I am immortal." Its unpleasant, but if I continue this stupid talk, my feet will recover soon. But, the other guy doesnt seem like he intend to continue. "Well then, Ill have you leave from the master room." The door located beside the throne is opening and then-- Book 5 - 5-10. Maze of Trazayuya 5-10. Maze of Trazayuya Satous here. When I was in grade school, I love the free time to y during the school athletic festival. When I became an adult, I asionally went to fitness clubs to move my body, but in this world, I wonder if there are facilities that provide you ce to safely forge your body? Right now I am falling. I had prepared myself for the enemies when the door beside the throne was opening, but instead, the one who came out was a beautiful woman who looked exactly like the woman who was caring for Mia. Right when I was distracted with that, they activated the true mechanism to reject me out of the master room. The entire floor disappeared. To make the entire room into a pitfall, even a death trap has its limit. No, the trap discovery skill didnt activate so it might have been an impromptu trap. I dont think that Id die even at the current falling speed but Id hate it if Im sunk deeply into the ground without any mean to get out. Maybe I should stick some things on the wall to decrease this speed, like often seen in manga. I take out a sledgehammer from the Storage and kick it strongly, the reaction force makes me collide with the wall on the opposite side. The wall is soft and smooth, there is no ce for gripping. I take out a great ck iron sword from the storage and stab it into the wall. With a screeching sounds, my falling speed gradually decreases. My wrist hurts a little. After I reached a certain speed, the great sword, seemingly hit its limit, breaks. I fell into a water body on the bottom of the hole before I could take out another great sword. I experienced only little shock since I arranged my feet to make my fall straight I sunk considerably deep but since the velocity was quite reduced, I didnt hit the bottom. While swimming up to get to the water surface, I execute [All Map Exploration] magic. The map disys [Maze of Trazayuya]. The maze consists of 20 levels with each having 500 meters diameter. Its pretty smallpared to thebyrinth in thebyrinth city. ording to the book that Ive read, there are at least 200 floors that has been explored there, with more toe. Furthermore, each floor is several kilometers wide, so this one is quite obviously smaller. Moreover, most passages are systemically perpendicr. Its exactly a maze. While the demonsbyrinth felt kind of biological, this maze feels systematic or rather, artificially made. I finally get my face out of the water. The ce that Ive fallen into is blocked off by stone walls. I could see a few mosses growing on the stone walls. ording to the map, the 20th level is 300 meter above. Looks like this level is modeled like the outside. From what I see on the map, there is no enemy here. The exit is two kilometers to the west. A bit further to the east, theres a hidden door called [Room of Trazayuya]. Judging from the name, its probably the room where the secret of this maze is sleeping, though since I already know the route, its probably unneeded. ....No, I cannot deceive myself. I really want to save Mia as soon as possible but Im curious with that Trazayuya room too. It might be just a simple intuition, but I feel like I must go there. I apologize to Mia in my heart and begin dashing to the hidden door. Its hard to swim because of my clothes. Particrly my boots, its hard to kick the water because of it. Since no one sees me, I put my clothes inside the storage. I discovered that I could directly put what I wear into the storage. The hidden door is protected by the same kind of riddle from thebyrinth of demon on Seryuu city but thanks to DeRiddle skill, I easily get through it. The hidden door is letting out moldy smells. The walls and the floors arent made of stones but resin-like materials. This looks like someones research room. Its fully equipped with dining room, bathroom and bedroom. From the umted dust, the magician (Zen) have probably nevere to this room. Im fascinated with the tub on the bathroom, but this isnt a situation where I could casually take a bath. There are many books and memo in this researchb. I dont know how many yeas has passed for the books, but most books beside the magic books have deteriorated really badly so I put them inside the menu to read from there. I already have a guess it from the mazes name, but its said that the creator of this maze is called Trazayuya. He is an elf. Moreover, it seems that hes from the same hometown as Mia. All the books are written in elfnguage. If I didnt get thenguage from the red helmet, I wouldnt be able to read them at all. There are some ces where the inks are blurred, but I could roughly read it. It seems that this maze was made by Trayazuya-shi and the elves for the sake of "Safety", mimicking thebyrinths function. The memo tells about the guys anguish, or rather, his over-protectiveness for his tribe. We, the elves, have weak attachment to life. When faced with desperate situation, we dont struggle muchpared to other tribes. Because of this, a lot of our younger generations died in thebyrinth. This maze is made as an absolute necessity for when the elves need to flee from dangers to safety. Others details are like, how the maze has something called Maze Core not unlike Labyrinth Core, although it cannot grow up like abyrinth, but it sucks up magic power from its surrounding and refines it into magic cores just like abyrinth. And then I found some disturbing words. The facilities to make artificial monsters by inserting magic cores into existing creatures on cultivation tanks have beenpleted. Are monsters originally normal creatures? Certainly the monsters that Ive fought up until now are all looking like deformed normal creatures. Since Wagahai-kun was a demon, that particr one is probably entirely different. After thinking about that, I feel a bit reluctance in drinking potions which are made from magic cores. Lets get back on track. Ill think about thatter. Trazayuya-shi has made three prototyping facilities. A facility to cultivate monsters. A facility that produce golems. And a facility to create dolls that would serve people. However, since he earned the cooperation from the rat-menmunity nearby, he abandoned thest one. Suddenly, Im interested with what the monsters who live here are eating. I wonder if they cannibalize each other or if there are feeder monsters being produced? Even after the maze waspleted, the other elves didnte here. There is one thing at the end of his note. No one would forget my failure in just 100 years. My life will soon end. This maze will be sealed until my countrymen need it in the future. I believe that the day where the elves lead the world once again wille--- Trazayuya Bornean. I see, so this is why Mia is needed. Still, the magician is good to have known how to solve the seal without reading this note. I have obtained various informations but I have not gained the way to save Mia. Im a bit worried with a scribbling that read, "Explosions are romance!", but there probably arent any idiots who would make self-destruction mechanism in a facility that was made for safety. Since there doesnt seem to be any way to get back to the main level from this one, I decided to get out of the maze from one end and search for the main entrance. I continue through the road from the undergroundke that I had fallen into to the exit. I cant run since its narrow with stctites poking out here and there. Flowing water from the undergroundkes are dripping from the stctites. While minding as not to step aquatic creatures that look like smanders, I continue walking to the exit. The exit is on a vertical cliff 5 meters above the ground. I try confirming my location on the map but since Im in an unexplored area, I perform [All Map Exploration] magic. This here is [Ash Rats Principality]. Its five mountains away from the highway that we had traveled. It seems there is a rat-menmunity about one mountain away from here. Even though its called principality, the vige only has around 1000 people. The entrance of the maze is located near the summit of this mountain. Since its a bit dark, I take out the Light Drop to light the surrounding. I cant find decent footholds. It cant be helped, I jump down 5 meters to the ground. I feel something not right when I look around. I had thought that it was because right now is early winter, but its too strange that there arent even any sounds of insects. Most trees have their leaves fallen, and even among the fallen leaves, most of them are withered. I have always call them another world tree, but the AR disys that they are called Shiiya trees. Even evergreen trees can have their leaves fall. Im bothered with them, but right now my top priority is to get to the mazes entrance. I run up the mountain. Since the underbrushes have withered, there arent many obstacles. Along the way, from the radar, I caught sight of a big tree on the mountainside. Its not in red, but its a level 20 fairy tribe. I wonder if its a trent? If I continue to run on this course, I would get near it, but since I could just escape even if it turn out to be hostile, I continue on. When I run on the side of that tree, the log disys [Resisted charm effect]. On the base of the tree... Theres a big-breasted older sister in nurse outfit. No well, I do like nurse outift. But think about the TPO even if youre an illusion. "Excuse me, o young gentleman over there." Moreover, her speech style is from the historical drama. The AR indicates that its a Dryad. Level 21. Its a tribe with charm and illusion skills. "Do you have to be so hasty in the middle of the night? If you dont mind, how about a cup of sake?" The girl points to a red table and chairs that appeared out of nowhere, filled with sake and foods on top. Rather than dryad, I feel like being fooled by a fox. The dryad approached me and took my arm when I was distracted with the table. I feel something soft on my arm. Im almost tempted to enjoy the poyonpoyon while drinking, but I mustnt forget about Mia. "Im sorry but I dont have any time to apany you, if you have a business then can you please say it quick?" After I said so, the illusion disappears, and a girl with green long hair that touch her feet appears, in bare skin. She looks to be around 12-13 years old I guess? So the feeling earlier was an illusion too, her actual figure is quite modest. Since I cant be turned on with that, Id like you to cover yourself. Be more modest please. Her expression has changed from the bewitching one earlier to stern. Its the face of a child whose not used to being angry so there is no force to it. "Be mine, human!" "Im sorry, but how about proposing again in 7-8 years?" "No, be my meal!" The girl says that all kind of trees here has died for several months making the animals disappear. Furthermore, the earth veins on the mountain were cut off recently so she is dying. Its most likely the fault of the [Maze of Trazayuya]. "This is because you humans sucked the mountains nourishment." "I could give you a bit of my health and magic, but I cannot allow you to eat me." Seems that I went easy because the opponent looks like a child. "If you give me your magic then Ill eat it." "Thats good." I let her sucks my MP. I had thought that it would be like vampire sucking from the neck but turned out that its directly from the mouth. Frankly speaking, its a kiss. Kissing a young naked girl, I cant let my acquaintances see this. The girl was satisfied after sucking 300 MP. After that, I arrived at the mazes entrance without any particr problem. Book 5 - 5-11. Maze of Trazayuya (2) 5-11. Maze of Trazayuya (2) Satous here. When I was a child, I was good at solving the maze quiz that appeared on the corner of newspapers. When I became an adult, the only experience involving maze that I had was from the one on theme parks. The mazes entrance is a tower of about one and half meters high. The tower is hidden by the vegetations, so ones wouldnt find it if they didnt know about it in the first ce. There are some traces of people going in and out, but even those are few. ording to the map, theres a back door used for monsters to go in and out. I open the door and go inside the tower. Its carelessly not locked. I was contemting to wear the silver mask before I went in, but since the magician is the same kind as Arisa, he probably had seen my name. Since its better that silver mask = Satou is not known, lets not transform into the silver mask this time. I look up the enemies information inside the maze to prepare the necessary weapons. The majority of them are flying ants at level 5-8, and skeletons are at level 1-3. The slightly stronger ones are the level 18 bone golems and the level 15 wood golems. The other curious ones are like slime-based enemies and homonculus, but theyre small fries at level 5. Its just that, Im a bit interested with the [Nature Art] that the homonculus have. What kind of skill is that? Is it the same kind as Nature Magic? If the situations allow, Id like Liza and the girls to learn it. The high level ones are the iron golem located in arge room in the center of the maz, and the magician in the master room. My equipment will be a saber rather than a shield, and a submachine-gun-like magic gun. Im not using the usual magic gun since this one seems to be stronger. Actually, this is a high performance gun that could fire 50 bullets per second when charged with magic power once, but since it needs 10 minutes cool down once it fire all the bullets at once, I havent used it until now. For this asion, I choose to use [Scatter] shoot mode since I dont have to worry with friendly fires. Even though the power is lower than usual, its enough for fighting the small fries. I put on the overcoat that I took off when I feel into theke. Its different from what I wear just now, its thick but cheap thing Ive bought on the east district of Seryuu city. This is good enough for the blood of my victims. I go down the spiral stairs while straightening my equipment. Ive entered the maze after I got out of the stairs. The ground is different from the resin-like thing on the underground, but although it looks like stone pavement, it somehow feels like nts. The visibility is good since lights are leaking through the crevices on the floorboards. This is good since I dont have torches like when I was in thebyrinth. I could hear some light metal ng-ng sounds from somewhere, although I dont know what kind of thing could produces that sounds. Since I still dont understand even after listening to it carefully, I decided to put it in the corner of my mind. Since I have no intention of fighting steadily, I look up for the shortest route to the master room. I kick and destroy the skeletons that I meet, and throw bones on any flying ants whoe up, eliminating them. Even though Ive prepared a nice gun, it didnt get any turn at all. Still, this skeletons skull is not that of human. Its probably from rat-man tribes. This maze isnt like the one typically in a game where you go to lower level every time you clear a level. Rather, the blocks are connected in three-dimensional formations and you might go up and down inplex structures. Even on this stair Im descending right now the wall-like object isnt touchable making it feels like a trompe loeil making me unsure whether Im descending or ascending. This is like a theme park somehow. While thinking about that, a skeleton that I kicked left out a big magic core. Since the magic core got out in bare, I pick it up. Its impossible to do it for the ants. I thought that its strange so I checked on the log, it turns out that the thing that I just defeated was a bone golem not a skeleton. The level difference is 6, but it didnt feel different from the other small fries. The enemies resistances are weak, Im advancing through the trap smoothly too, however the road bes dead end in front of me. ording to the marker, there should be a path here though? I check on the map, its certainly a dead end here. After double-checking, I understood that this maze is changing its joints with the passage of time. The sounds that I asionally heard signified the changing of its joints. What a uselessly amazing gimmick. Its something that even modern science would be hard-pressed to reproduce in a way. I continue advancing the maze while checking the map whenever I hear the sounds. Since I was running while minding the map, Im plunging into a passage where a lot of slimes gathered. Its finally the turn for the rapid-fire magic gun. They all die in just 3 burst, but the ground bes slimy its disgusting. Ive finally arrived at therge room in the center. This ce is unmoving, serving as the halfway point. Its 5 meter high and 20 meter wide here. When I got into the room, the door automatically closes and the magic formation on the center begins to shine. An Iron Golem pushes out of the magic cirlce. Beside it, a beautiful blond woman like the one in the master room stands. This golem is fastened with rivets, looking like a pre-war thing. I see now, this girl is a homonculus. That exins why there are several people with the same faces. Judging from their faces, I wonder if Mia is the base? I change the rapid-fire gun mode from scatter to convergence. The iron golem is close to 4 meter high. There are the same letters as the stone golem from thebyrinth on its forehead. "You did good to havee this far, explorer-dono." Its an easy-to-listen charming voice even in this situation. Though shes speaking in monotone so it breaks the immersion. "Im a merchant though." "Merchant? ...O explorer! You did well toe here." After looking puzzled while tilting her head, she tilted it back and continue to talk. Shes moving like a doll. Youre insisting me to be an explorer huh. "Ill give the excellent you the right to fight the guardian. If you could beat the guardian, Ill admit that you have the qualification to advance ahead. The winner will be given a reward from the master of the maze." She was still speaking in monotone. It feels like in an elementary school festival. The beautiful woman doesnt mind the unamused me and continues the talk, following the scenario. "Now, let the fight begin. O iron giant, there is no need to hold back." The woman gets to the corner of the room after finishing her long speech. Her face looks satisfied, or rather, proud. After the woman got to the corner of the room, the iron golem starts moving. I pierce the character on the golems forehead with the rapid-fire magic gun. Changing [EMETH] to [METH] by destroying the [E]. The golem stops moving as ording to the anecdote. Yes, like the anecdote from our world. Probably not expecting this to end in an instant, the beautiful woman on the corner falls into confusion. I ignore the woman and head toward the exit. "Youre careless!" The beautiful woman attack with a rapier from behind while talking in monotone. It looks like she used some kind of reinforcing magic, her stab is reasonably faster than her level tells. While being careful as not to break the womans hand, I stop the rapier. "Come to think of it, what is the reward for the winner anyway?" "...Me?" She tilted her head like before, and said so after hesitated for a bit. Why is it a question. Apparently she didnt prepare any reward since she didnt think that I would win. I make the woman faints, and take the rapier as the reward. Since the hilt design is cute, lets give it to Lulu or Zena-san as a present. Iy the woman on the floor and advance ahead. Afterward, I arrived at the master room without any considerable setback. Thetter half had traps, but since I avoided all of them with trap discovery skill, I didnt even know what kind of traps there were. The magician is in the interior of the master room. Theres Mia on the throne, but she seems to be still unconscious. Her HP has fully recovered, but her stamina is still only at about 30%. "I really did not think that you woulde this far so fast." "Is that so? If possible Id like to avoid fighting and just get Mia back." The magicianughs. I continue to step forward to the throne while talking. Id rather not get thrown again into the undergroundke if I ignore the magician. "Impossible, thats impossible. You have shown your qualification by defeating the iron giant." The magicians solo performance continues. "However, your title is insufficient to go against me. Ill have you fight formidable adversaries so you could gain the title Hero. As for your reward, Ill give you this holy sword, Gjarhorn." The magician pull the sword on his hand. The AR indicates that the sword is a holy sword, Gjarhorn. Its performance is inferiorpared to the holy swords I have, but its still iparable tomon magic swords. I dont understand this guys real intention. Does he really only want tomit suicide? "Your opponents are them." The magicians shadow expands to the center of the room as he speaks. And then, 3 iron golems appear from the shadow. Moreover, five beautiful womene out from the door beside the throne and line up behind the golems. Their faces are the same as the beautiful woman earlier, but since their hairstyles are different, theyre probably not the same person. "However, you would merely get killed by strong enemies like this, while the title hero is attained by oveing life-and-death struggles." From this guys viewpoint, my level is 10. It shouldnt be possible to beat 3 level 30 golems. The magician spreads his hands toward the heaven and continues his words. "Therefore, Ill give everyone the blessing of my god--- Limit Break." Book 5 - 5-12. Maze of Trazayuya (3) 5-12. Maze of Trazayuya (3) Satous here. As I have always lived in the gluttonous Japan, Ive never starved. The wartime story in the olden days told by my great-grandmother felt like some kind of far away events. The purple aura gushing out from the magician not only wraps the women and the golems, but also me. I check on the log for once, it seems that it was properly resisted. I didnt get the skill because it was probably a unique skill. "Well then, Im expecting a desperate struggle." While saying so the magician runs his fingers on the maze core operation machine that looks like a music stand. Wallse out to separate the throne from the hall in the master room. From the map, it doesnt seem to be simple walls, but other blocks from the maze who have moved here. I tilt my neck to avoid a magic arrow going straight to my face. I look at where the arrow flew from, the former beautiful women who have turned into demonic figures are there. The golems which areing here while flinging their arms around have the same atmosphere. I could kill them instantly, but Id use the golem to understand how the magicians unique skill works. While dodging one, the other ising. While maintaining our distance, I concentrate firing the rapid-fire magic gun on a leg of the golem. The leg was destroyed after about 10 firings. The third golem manages to body blow me. My HP is only decreased in a single digit although I dont know the exact value. Isnt it about as strong as wagahai-kun? Its level is still 30, but did it get stronger equaling to twice its level? I defeated the golem in therge room with one hit back then, so I cantpare these ones with it. I shouldve have fought it properly. Still, if the unique skill only strengthen its recipients to double their level then its nothing to worry about. I ward off the next blow from the third golem and make it hit the second instead. The second golems head is destroyed, but the third golems fist which it used to hit the other golem also got destroyed. I see, [Limit Break] is just as it says. Using this opportunity, the former beautiful women are unleashing magic arrows in rapid sessions. The magic arrows are being fired from magic circles that appear in front of their foreheads. I properly avoid them, but it seems that they can persistently home in on the target. I dont think that I could avoid them forever so I shoot them down with the rapid-fire magic gun. The 5 of them fired a lot. They sure have quite the MP to keep on it. The second golem which got its head destroyed is still able to move. And then, it points both of its open hands to me. Dont tell me. Slightly different from my expectation, the golem fires all 10 of its fingers like missiles. I can effortlessly dodge those, but they explode when it got close to me. Putting aside physical damage to my body, my clothes became tattered. The magic arrows that was floating and aiming on the air are rushing to me, fired by the former beautiful women. The golem which match its timing with the arrows attack approaches me with its fist. The first to reach is the fist. Since Im afraid the gun is affected by the explosion earlier, Im not going to use it. I jump on the golem fist and make it as foothold, but the arrows are going to hit me. I unfasten my mantle with the quickdressing skill, and fling it to the nearby pir to change my trajectory-- --I managed to evade the arrows and the fist. The arrows pierced the golem but it only reduced its HP by less than 10%. Even if they hit me, theyd only do little damage but I hate pain. Rather than that, the former beautiful womens states are strange. How do I say it, their movements are now looking more like zombies than demons. Theyre saying something like "Uuu~", or "Aaa~", painfully so yet they keep shooting the magic arrows. Since Im worried with the condition of the women, Ive decided to make quick works of the golems. I throw fragments falling from the golem in super high speed. The golem is pulverized whole, dont even mention the letters on their foreheads. While Im throwing it, I see the figures of the former beautiful women being ruined in typical fashions. While bleeding from their eyes and pores, theyre unleashing giant magic arrows, no, spears from magic circles in front of their whole bodies. If I dont quickly stun them, they would really die. I impatiently fix my posture and face toward the women. However, it was toote. As the magic spears unleashes upon me, the womens lives also disappear. When their HP gauges became zero, their life burst over like some kind of game characters. I do not take evasive action against the five spears and let them pierce my body. It hurts. "Why did you go that far." I dont know if the girls, who were artificial life forms, senses of life were the same as me, but its sorrowful. If I think about the meaning the magic arrows which were too many then... I destroy the remaining two golems who were approaching by using the fragment of the first golem. Both the golem and homonculus are artificially made, but since the golems looks like robots, I didnt hesitate in destroying them. Deep inside, I probably perceive golems as machines and homonculus as humans. After all the enemies have been eliminated, the hall with me alone bes once again connected with the throne on the master room. I set the title as that guy desired. The magicians apuse is echoing through the hall. "That was splendid. Wee, new hero." The magicians shadow brings me the holy sword. I cant see the face of the magician with bent back because of the rainbow colored light emitting from the maze core behind him. "Is your purpose a hero?" "Indeed." "Then, couldnt you just go to the Saga empire without doing this roundabout charade?" I asked with harsh voice. Ive been shocked with the tragic deaths of the women, my heart has be restless. "Fumu, Parions hero eh. When I went there, the hero had been sent back home." "Dont you know that theres a next generation?" "Ah, so its already that season eh. However, the time is not right." "What do you mean?" "You wouldnt understand even if I exin." It seems that he wont answer. While having the dialogue, Im calming my heart down. "Hey magician, do you really only want to die?" "The right answer to that question should be no." "I dont want to have a Zen dialogue." Hearing that answer, the magician isughing like a mad man. Two purple lights lines are sipping through his hood. "Kuhahaha, I see, so youre arade who has alsoe from thend of the god." "I dont know any such country." No wait, I think ancient Japan has been called that a long time ago. "Kakakaka, its useless to put on false front, what did you pray, wish, and desire from the ruthless god?" "I did not hope for anything." I havent even meet one. "If there was one, then I had wished for a rest I guess?" I wished hard for that one. "Fuhahaha, such selflessness. Truly worthy to be a hero." "You, what did you wish for?" Yes, why is your race not human. "Dont you know it? Dont you see it? Yes, I am the king of night, an immortal existence. What I wished from the omnipotent god was a body that wont die, a live without starvation, and power to strike back at unreasonable violence." "So thats why you were born with that body..." The magician shakes his head while spreading his arms horizontally. "Youre reading too far. The god had let me reincarnated in a body of a healthy baby. And arranged me to be raised by good parents who I could respect, and met a pure lovely spouse who was more than I deserved." Then, why? "I became too ustomed with my new life. Even though I was robbed by unreasonable violence in my previous life, in this life it was done differently." The magician takes off his hood. "I was prisoned by a noble who fell in love with my wife and executed under false charge. The first view that I saw when I was resurrected in this figure was the head of my whole family starting with my parents in front of the castle. And underneath them was my broken doll-like corpse of my wife..." Tears arent dripping on his white cheeks. Purple mes are raging from his eyes sockets. "Your pity is unnecessary. I changed the corpses of my whole family into undead, and along with the corpses of the people with the same circumstance as me, we bared our fangs toward the noble andpletely destroyed everything." There is no way for him to shed tears. Because his figure is that of a white skeleton. "I, who hadpleted my revenge, intended to depart to the next world where my wife is waiting. However, the blessing from the god cannot allow that. Even with the purification technique (Turn Undead), or with the holy sword that I got with much hardship, I wasnt able to die." He said, "Truly gods blessing (curse)." "Come now, hero. Ive said all that need to be said. Stab me to bring my end! At the very least, kill me before even my heart turned into demon lord." The magician Zen, no, Immortal King (No-Life King) Zen, said so. epting those words filled with insanity, I pull out the holy sword, Gjarhorn. Its a curious sword with drill-shaped edges. I raise the sword as if praying, then stab No-Life King Zen with all my might. "Kuha, kuhahaha. Ena, my other half of wings. Im going to you now..." Zens body is destroyed by crumbling into dust. The robe falls and spreads out on the ground. I could faintly hear, "My gratitude", in the end. >Title [No-Life King yer] acquired >Title [Maze Traveler] acquired Book 5 - 5-13. Maze of Trazayuya (4) 5-13. Maze of Trazayuya (4) Satous here. Whenever I yed a game for the first time I never skip any event until the end, maybe because my job was making games. If the game is not to my liking, I didnt enjoy it until the end and went to dispose it on a second-hand store, Satou. "Kusukusukusu, its a failure huh." "Yup, a failure." Two purple lights emerge from the crumbled remains of Zen. "Goodbye, hero." "This is your victory." I reflexively cut those lights with the holy sword since I feel evil intent from them. However, the lights which had been scattered away gather themselves back and rise into the sky. "Lets meet again." "See you." The lights prate the ceiling and disappear before long. Were those angels? I felt maliciousness from them though. But, I dont have the leisure to think about it. Because-- System Message. This maze will begin to enter into self-destruct sequence. The staff members and trainee are to escape immediately. I repeat ---I heard that announcement. I rush to Mia and make her whos still unconscious to drink magic potion with restorative effect. Since the medicine hasnt been tested, I give her one third at a time. She wakes up exactly with one bottle. "Mia, do you recognize me?" "...Onii-chan?" I am not. Mias blurred eyes be focused. "Here is?" "The master room of Trazayuya Maze." Hearing me, Mia hurriedly look for the magician. "Its alright, he is no more. He wont show up in front of you anymore." "Really?" "Yes really." This is not the time to have a carefree talk like this. The self-destruct sequence has been executed. The staff members and trainee are to escape immediately. I have to stop it quickly. "Mia, can you stop this maze from self-destructing?" "Ill try." Mia unsteadily walks to the operation board. She tries to operate something for a while, but then she shakes her head. "Impossible." She gave up fast. After asking for more detail from Mia, it seems that every functions has been locked somehow. So its helpless even for the mazes master. I somehow know that this maze would explode if I destroy the maze core. Lets bet on my physical strength and escape by running then. I carry Mia who has given up and staring at the floor under my arm. "This will be dangerous, so hold me tight." Without looking at Mia whos nodding, I run. Im running through the passage. Running. And running. At first, Mia was screaming loudly but she falls into silent now. It seems that she has fainted. I mow down skeletons or ants which came out from time to time and continue to run. Its a bit tough to protect Mia from the falling debris. We finally get to midway, the central room. Inside the room, I take the still unconscious big-breasted beautiful woman (Homonculus) on my shoulder, on the opposite side where I hold Mia. Even though I couldnt save her friends, Ill save one even for my own self-satisfaction. Im a hypocrite if I do say so myself. Even after carrying more luggages, my speed isnt falling. It just bes a bit hard to keep the bnce. I jump through the trompe loeil stair with one leap. Okay, its just 4 levels left. When I got there, I could feel vibration and hear thick explosion sounds from the depth. System Message, the Subsystem has been activated. The Maze Core has lost its power to support facilities due to entering self-destruct sequence. This maze will self-destruct soon. The staff members and trainee are to escape immediately. I repeat While listening to that robotic voice, my feet arent stopping. Damn, if theres a subsystem, then couldnt we stop the self-destruct there? If only the map has the control room written or something. Im feeling eerie vibration from my feet, maybe the copse is starting. 3 levels left. A block falls in front of my eyes. Without losing my momentum, I kick the falling block and make it flies to the other side. I couldnt keep Mia and the woman unhurt while doing that kind of acrobatic feat. Ill let you two drink as many potions as you want when we get out so please bear with it for now. 2 levels left. An especially strong vibration urs, and makes the passages turn just ahead to cave-in. I look back the opposite side, but the upper level has copsed too, blocking the path. And, the ceiling here is also copsing. I put Mia and the woman on the ground near my feet. I hold the ceiling with both my hands, but the ceiling breaks facing my crushing power. I protect Mia and the woman from the falling fragments. Do we have no choice but to get buried like this? A piece of the falling debris hits Mia. Mias health decreases by 10%. The woman also only has 30% remaining. The trainees health has decreased. In ordance to the top priority of training program, ejecting the trainee outside the maze. Other trainees are to be separated from the particr trainee as to not get dragged into the teleportation. Is this what the Trazayuya guy mean in his memo? The three of us seeded escaping with the safety program for trainee (elf). Im apologizing for making fun of the over protectiveness inside my mind. I make Mia to drink the homemade potion. I let the woman drinks one too while Im at it. The AR shows that the woman only has No.7 on its names row. She doesnt have an actual name huh. I recognize this ce but Ill check the map just to be sure. Its near the ce where I got out of the Trazayuya maze master room. I see a cliff with water strongly gushing out of it. Thats probably water overflowing from the undergroundke. The water flow bes weak while I look at it, so I jump to the cliff and check on the map. There may be someone who needs help. ording to the map, the survivors are me and one other. Slime-kun lives on it seems. Theres no other survivor huh. But in just a moment, the slimes HP is exhausted. Rest in peace. Right at that time. The log begins to flow with great speed. This hasnt happened since the time with meteor shower. I scroll through the loot on the log. "Defeated all enemies on the map" is written there. I see, so this is the condition to trigger <>. There is no [Source] thing this time. I move all the new loot to Trazayuya Maze folder. Most of them are the remains of monsters and broken machineries. There are also several magic books, theyre probably magician Zens belonging right? Since the vibration still continue, the copse probably is still continuing, I go back to where Mia and the woman are. >Title [Survivor] Acquired Book 5 - 5-14. Joining 5-14. Joining Satous here. I want riddle to be called mystery. With this brutal adventure life, Im saying goodbye to carefree sightseeing trip, Satou. Zen, Zen, Zen huh, I was overwhelmed by his drive, and made to dance ording to his n. He was probably satisfied, but it was a real nuisance to get involved. Still, even though Ive murdered someone because of the course of the event, I dont feel any remorse. Its not just because of my high MND but probably also because his outer appearance was that of a skeleton and he looked happy in the end. I pull myself together. First, lets check on Arisa and the girls situation. It seems that Liza is a bit hurt but everyone is safe. Theyre not in the camping ground but already near Seryuu city. Somehow they thought that, "When its morning", meant that they should get to the workers guild before morning. I meant to say, "Depart when its morning", but it was difficult toplete it. I could tell them my safety if we have cellphones, but it cant be helped if it doesnt exist. Lets look for something with the same function when we got to the royal capital andbyrinth city. Now then, itd be difficult to traverse through 5 mountains when its this dark. Putting aside my physical strength, my mental state is weary. I want to rest at least until dawn. Should I take a rest until dawn here? Ive thought of heartless things, when I think about it, I remember that I shouldnt leave Arisa and the girls alone. If they, ves they are,e back alone then wouldnt they be treated as escaped ves? The knight Soun who guards the front gate is a big hearted person, but Im not sure if that applies to ves and demi-humans too. My health is already fully recovered, and my stamina is still at 90% anyway. I hate to think like an athlete, but lets psyche myself up. Of course Ill also take Mia, who Im carrying on my shoulder, and No.7 (homonculus) along. If I leave them here, theyd fall preys to wolves then thered be no point in me saving them from the maze. I wrap Mia and No.7 each in thick sheets. By chance, Mia now looks like at the time when she was first handed to me by the red-helmet. >[Packing Skill Acquired] I put Mia on top of No.7, and carry both of them on my arms. They call this, bridal carry. If I havemon physical strength Id be down in just a few minutes, but the me now could carry them for many hours without problem. When I try to walk, Mia almost slips out so I wrap one more mantle on the two to stabilize them. I push my way through the mountain road while carrying the two. I havent even run through the mountain road for a few minutes before, like usual, >[Off-Road Skill Acquired] es up, so I put points to it until the maximum and activate it. Incidentally, I also enable the [Sprint] skill in simr manner. I might be wasting points but theres still about 90% of it remaining so its fine. Ive been thoughtlessly using them up until now, but seeing those purple lights, I feel like Id get involved with troubles. Ive decided to carefully examine each of my skills and use half of my points to strengthen myself after Ive reunited with Arisa and the girls. Im passing over a ce that looks like the ruins of rat-man vige after 10 minutes of running. Was this the vige where Mia met the red-helmet again? Im interested, but I have to keep going through the mountain now. I can somehow identify good thickets to jump from, I wonder if this is thanks to off-road skill. I cant tell it as clearly as the trap-discovery skill could to traps, is this because the difference in natural and man-made things? Probably thanks to the off-road skill added with sprint skill, Im even considerably faster than a horse-drawn wagon. Moreover,bined with 3D-maneuver skill, Im passing through the mountain almost in a straight line. I feel like some kind of ninja from a manga. After crossing two mountains, dead trees begin to decrease and greeneries are bing rich. At such time, I see interesting ce with shinning lily of the valley-like flowers and flickering mushrooms on the middle of the way. I want to look closer but time is precious now, so I give up. Since its regrettable, I put a marker on the map for the ce. Mia and the woman sometimes get tangled with branches that stick out but I destroy it by flicking coins with my hand. I run through the mountain relying on the moonlight. It feels like the moon in this world is awfully bright. After the fourth mountain, a Giant Boar jumps on me. Ive noticed it on the radar, but since it suddenly jumps here, I just kick it away. Ive been avoiding small animals who jump my way so far, but as expected, its impossible to do so with a bear-sized giant boar. Its head which got hit directly went with a st, I averted my eyes. Without looking at its scattered head, I put it into the storage before it falls onto the ground as a souvenir for Liza. Since Ive seen Liza dismantling it several times already, I may have be ustomed it. Even though Im boasting now, Im confident that Id have abandoned it if it was not dark. And then we finally get to the highway. From here, its 80 kilometers away to Seryuu city in straight line. Theres one and half hour until dawn. I run pass the hilly areas in straight line. The grounds are scooped out but no one would mind it anyway, probably. Im thinking while running. The thing with Arisa and Zen, I feel I have a luck (Hard Luck) that gets me tend to be involved with humans who have been given power by the gods. I cant think that theyre all existences with good will. Does the gods in this world enjoy themselves by giving people trial? Or, are they like mythological gods from Northern Europe and Greece where they have human-like trait with both evil and good? No, theres also possibility of devils pretending to be gods like in the bible. Theres no answer with just just guessing. Later in our journey, lets look for more information about gods if I see a big temple or library. Then I couldpare the informations I got to Arisas own. Still, seeing this trend, there are other reincarnated people out there right? And even with them around, this worlds culture and civilization didnt copse huh. Maybe the people who were chosen were like me, who actively does not intend to spread modern-world knowledge. People who love conspiracy theory probably would say that the reincarnated person whos spreading modern-world knowledge would be removed by some kind of power. Now then, the magician Zen said that he became No-Life King after he was executed by a noble. What Im worried about when I heard that story is my unique skill [Indestructible]. They sounds too simr. Im afraid that Id also be No-Life King or Demon Lord if my HP bes zero. Were the skills I saw from Zen in camping ground, like [Physical Attack Invalid] or [Instant Recovery] unique skills? Maybe it was because of those two skills that he wasnt able to kill himself. This is only a guess from what I gathered from his talks, but [Hero] titlebined with a holy sword are probably able to invalidate the two skills. Perhaps the demon lord has the same requirement too, or am I just thinking too much? However, inparison I was able topletely annihte the heavenly dragons and the dragon god without any title. The meteor shower might have the same effect as [Hero and holy sword], but I feel that conclusion is too light. I think that the dragons may be existences that hunt the demon lords, but they may also be a race that specialize in attack. Im not really satisfied with this, but until I get new informations, lets conclude that for now. While recollecting the things that I talked about with Zen, I remember to put my title back to [None]. While Im at it, I also change my level on the Exchange tab. Since Arisa and Liza have leveled up, I also raise my level to 12. The growth of Arisa and the girls are like these Arisa.... Level 10=>12, Skills are omitted Lulu... Level 2=>3, Skills are [Etiquette], [Marshalling(new)] Liza... Level 13=>14, Skills are [Spear], [Thrusting], [Dismantling], [Cooking], [Heavy Blow(new)] Pochi... Level 13=>14, Skills are [Short Sword], [Throwing], [Dismantling], [Enemy Search], [Shooting(new)] Tama... Level 13=>14, Skills are [Short Sword], [Throwing], [Dismantling], [Collecting], [Enemy Search] Lulus new skill [Marshalling] is not bad, but Id have loved if she learned [Cooking]. In a game, you could assign skill for party members but reality isnt so convenient. Come to think of it, I have [Education] skill if I recall right. Maybe I could teach intended skills with this? Ill work together with Lulu to try it next time. Im looking at the map every 10 minutes, but theres still nothing but me in this highway. Arisa and the girls have arrived in front of the Seryuu citys gate. Ive done an impossible thing by getting to the ce where I could see Seryu city in 40 minutes. Id say that my speed was 120 KM/H in average. Since I lowered my speed when I reached highway as not to break them, you could guess yourself what my speed was on the hills. When I got out of thest forest I began to walk normally since I could possibly be seen by the Seryuu citys scouts. There are only 3 kilometers left anyway, and the gate isnt going to open for 50 minutes. I came into a slightly elevated ce 2 kilometers away from Seryuu city. I could not only see the outer wall from here, but also the entire gate. Our wagon can be seen in a distant. While I look at it, the wagon starts toe toward here. Apparently, someone has seen me. The one with sharp eye, Tama I wonder? The wagones into my view, Liza is operating it. Pochi and Tama lean out of the wagon as if theyre about to fall and are waving at me. Arisa and Lulu are anxiously looking toward here, seems that they cant see me yet. I put Mia and the woman on one of my arm smoothly, and then I wave back at them. Still, everyone look strange. Ive thought that they would worry about me but arent they worrying too much? Before long, the wagones into view while raising dust clouds. I put the two on the side of the road and go to greet everyone. The wagon makes a sudden stop, then Pochi and Tama who descend like theyre tumbling down run here. Bam, with that sound, Liza who jumps over Pochi and Tama from the coachmans seat runs here first. "Mafter", she says in a loud muffled cry while strongly hugging me. Losing her body weight, I support her center of gravity. Liza is crying like a flood while hugging me. While I was surprised with Lizas unexpected behavior, Pochi and Tama climb up my body and Liza and hug me from both sides. "We~""Nano desu!" Maybe because they cant express their relief well, theyre thoroughly y-biting my head and shoulders, and licking my face. This is intense. Arisa and Lulu whoe down from the wagonte arent able to interrupt the intense hugs. "Wee home.", said Arisa while looking at the ground, and said Lulu gracefully. "Im home, Im sorry to worry you." Liza is still crying while hugging me, but when she hears my voice she replies with a weak tearful voice. And then, seemingly aware that shes hugging me, she shyly parts away from me. Matching her, I put Tama and Pochi on the ground and pat their heads. "We were worried nodesu!""Any injury~?" Pochi and Tama look at me worryingly, Lulu is looking at me while smiling, and then Arisa pushes to the front while still looking a bit at the ground. Shes not like the usual Arisa? "...I, I was worried! Mou, promise me to never do something that absurd ever again!!" Arisa resolves herself to raise her face ande up with words. Tears are swelling up on herrge eyes. I gently hug her while apologizing, and lightly pat her back. She seemingly isnt able to hold back anymore, begins crying, and Ifort her. Maybe because theyre swept away with it, Pochi and Tama also begin to cry together with Arisa. Lulu and Liza who look on us from a distance are also moved to tears. Ive decided to apologize for how many time, however many, until everyone stops crying. The pouring tears and scolding from everyone who was worried about me, warm my slightly hardened heart. And then, I continue to apologize until the sky turns white. Book 5 - 5-15. Joining (2) 5-15. Joining (2) Satous here. Its not my intention to, but I cant help but lock on it when big breasts are presented in front of me. Wanting a stout heart that wont lose to temptation, Satous. I wonder if Arisa feels refreshed after crying her eyes out, she immediately asks me barrages of questions about my circumstance. I put aside the hard to talk things like about hero thing, or the purple lights, or reincarnated person and only roughly exin about how the magician has aplished his goal and wont after Mia with the ants and monsters. "Uuu~, youre hiding various things from me right?" "Well yeah, Ill tell you about it when the time is right." Its not exactly pleasant but it concerns Arisa too so Ill talk about it with her when its only the two of us. "Promise me! Im fine doing it during our bed talk too." Its good that shes back to her usual self. I unwrap Mia and No.7 and put them on the wagon. "Wait a minute, leaving aside the elf girl, what is this busty beautiful woman? Tell me what you were you talking about with the magician~~~!" Arisas screams are echoing. Since it likely would reach Seryuu city, I stop her. "You understand right? The identity of this person!" Arisa nods to my words. Since the womans real nature is a homonculus. Mia finally wakes up from this uproar, and looks around unsteadily. "...A dream?" "Its not." "Are we saved?" "Narrowly, yes." Mias expression is changing while responding briefly. I tell to her what I told Arisa. "I do not know the courtesy of humans. My mother who was with me for more than 100 years said that even though she didnt exin anything to me, I would understand that its different when I go outside." Oh, Mia is speaking with long sentences. "If I may, a Thank you is enough. If the other person is a young man, then say it together with augh and a smile." Arisa readily answers to Mia. Something isnt right though? I see now, Mia was talking in Shiga kingdomnguage. When I ask herter, shes able to talk it right from the beginning. When I ask her why she didnt use it, I get the, Humannguage make feels like Im talking while ttering, I hate it, nuance from her answer. Mia stands up, corrects her appearance and bows politely. "Thank you, Satou." "Youre wee." Come to think of it, this is the first time Im thanked by Mia. I reply back without making fun of it. "Let me introduce myself once more. I am the youngest elf of Bornean forest, daughter of Lamisauya and Lilinatoa, Misanalia Bornean." While saying, "You have my utmost gratitude.", she kisses my forehead. >Title [Friend of the Elves] Acquired "This woman is?" "Oh yeah, I forgot about it. You got more woman again?" "Master is filthy." "Matter of course huh." After the event with Mia ends, the topic returns to no.7. Mia, Arisa, and Lulu are speaking like Im a husband whos caught cheating. I shake No.7 who faints looking so happy. "...Good morning?" "Yup, good morning. Do you understand the situation?" "Please wait a moment." She spoke without intonation like always. Shes contemting while tilting her head to one side, seems its her habit. Since Arisa whos nearby says, "Gross", I straighten her up. "An instruction remains in the message queue. Since the previous master has died, My ownership has been resigned as a result. ording to other records, you have the qualification to be the new master." No.7 stops there and waits for my answer. Well, I wontin if a big-breasted beautiful woman be ourpanion. Her master, Zen, has died and there probably arent anymore of her friends remain. Before I can open my mouth, Arisa reacts first. "No, thats not how it is.", she says to No.7, pulls her behind the wagon and talks secretly with her. "Master, please sit here~ Everyone else sit here~" After that, Im going along with Arisas favorite small theatric y. Its a parody of some kind but I dont know what it is at all. Then, while Im still confused, it bes that No.7 calls me master while she gets [Nana] as her new name. Although Arisa gives me a look when she heard the name, Id like you to spare me on this since I dont have any naming sense. I dont understand the meaning for the small drama until the end but No.7s title has changed from [Zens Doll] to [Satous Servant], so there might some kind of profound meaning to it. "Please take care of me from now on, Nana." "Yes, master. From now on, please treat me well." ...What did you teach this time, Arisa. After getting a newpanion, I decided to take Mia to the manager of workers guild. Mia has someone from the same tribe to rely on, unlike the other girls. Since my deeds to stay in Seryuu city is still valid, I can enter the gate without tax. And since it doesnt seem possible for this to apply to other members, I go alone to call the manager. "Hello, Nadi-san." "Hello. Eh? Satou-san, didnt you depart yesterday?" "Yes, actually a lost elf child has fallen under my care, so Im making a visit here thinking in borrowing the managers help." "Youre a good person, you evene back for that." Nadi-san greeted me pleasantly, but I feel like thest one is mixed with a bit of shock. "The manager is still asleep, so Ill wake him for you. Please make yourselffortable on this sofa while you wait." While saying that, Nadi-san briskly cleans up menswear and magazine-like books on the sofa to make some spaces. Theyre most likely the managers. While I wait, I pick up a magazine-like book. Its a gossip magazine that cover Shiga kingdom rted topic. There arent more than 10 pages, but I flip through it since I feel nostalgic. Articles such as the oue of love between a noble girl and an explorer somewhere, or map for service on the royal capital are abundant. Im hearing the sound of Nadi-san who wakes the manager up from the floor above. The twoe downstairs when Im reading an article aboutpetition of some famous fighters in an arena. "Im sorry to disturb you." "...Where is she?" "Mou, manager! When you talk to an ordinary person, please talk more properly. Im sorry, Satou-san. Where is the elf girl?" I thought that he was in bad mood for being woken up back then, but this guy is just taciturn huh. Maybe elves default character are taciturn? I guide the two to the open space outside the gate where my wagon is waiting. The workers guild wasnt put with [Closed] signboard or something, was that alright? I ask Lulu who was in the coachmans stand to call Mia. "Mia? I cant believe it, the lost child is Misanalia?" "Yes, do you know her?" "Ah." He could speak fluently when he was speaking to himself but its just a word for the reply huh? Nadi-san looks at the manager with troubled face. I see, I understand now why this guy is always sleeping in the store. "Yuya?" "Mia." "Nn." "Ran away?" "No." "Lost"No"" "Lia?" "House." "I see." "Why?" "...Cleaning up." Their words exchanges in elfnguage are interesting. I can guess the intentions but Id like an interpreter for the actual conversations. Mia only denies when its about being lost, then they continue to mutually understand. With the help of Nadi-san, I generally understand their conversations. Manager(Yuya)-san is an elf whoes from the same hometown as Mia. He came to Seryuu city 10 years ago to clean up the mess that his granduncle had created. He didnt mention it, but its most likely about the Trazayuya maze. I report to him about the thing with the magician who kidnapped Mia. He had an underground hideout in the rat-mans territory which looks like a maze, and that when we escaped from it, the maze self-destructed burying it along with the magician. "Go home?" "Wont" "I see." "Have work to do." Nadi-san became a bit anxious with the flows of the story, but she was back to be beaming with smiles after hearing the managers words. "What do?" "Go home." "Can you?" "Together with Satou." It seems that the manager asked if she could go back home, but Mia said that shed be fine with me. Really, they could understand well with just that. If youre acquainted with someone for more than 100 years, I guess youd end up understanding what each other is thinking. Lastly, the manager tells me, "Im counting on you". Then the manager and Nadi-san pulls us along when theyre going back to their shop, and negotiate with the knight Soun to make ID for Mia. I consult with the two if they can do something to make Nana able to create an ID, and the manager says, "Leave it to me.", while using magic art, [Fake Patch], to camouge Nanas tribe into [Human]. At the same time, the manager warns us that this magic can only deceive replica Yamato stone while the original which was present when we got out of thebyrinth back then and Status Check ability could see through it. By the way, the AR shows me, [Tribe: Human][Tribe: Homonculus], when I look at Nana, while appraisal skill gives me, [Tribe: Human (Fake)]. For the time being, thanks to the manager and Nadi-san, the two got their ID safely. With this well be able to visit towns in the middle of our journey. When were waiting for the ID to finish, the manager gives me a bag containing money while saying, "Nn". "Please use this for Mias travel expense. Though its only a little since its managers secret saving." "Said too much." The managerins with the added information from Nadi-san. "Ill gratefully receive it." I receive it and put it on the pouch. We dont particrly need it, but it would be rude to decline this. Ill give it all to Miater. I promise the manager and Nadi-san who see us to send them a letter when we get to the forest. The wagon advances through the same road as yesterday. I pray for this to be a peaceful journey with nothing happening, and the wagon continues one while rattling. Book 5 - Intermission: At Territorial Army Intermission: At Territorial Army I hear rustling noise of equipments. Uuu~, the break is already over huh. The punctual Iona hasnt woke me up, which mean theres still time. Ill enjoy dozing off for a little more. "Guhaaa!" What are you doing to a helpless beautiful girl. A chain mail is suddenly thrown onto my stomach, I get up while moving it aside. "Hey Ruu. Wake me up more gently." Iin to the only possible culprit, Ruu. Iona and Zena-chi never do it like this. "Just get up already. Youre running out of the time to take a meal you know." What!? I cant let that happen. I get up and wash my face. Since its troublesome to use thedle, I draw water from water basin to the jug directly. If Iona and Zena-chi found out about this, theyd scold me. "Whats on the menu today?" "Seems ck bread and stew." "Eeeh~ Id like goat meat or steak sometimes." "Whats with those luxuries, even captain-ss doesnt get them." I amuse myself with the chats while wiping my face with my favorite towel. "If I became a mistress of a noble, would I be able to eat them everyday~?" "Nowadays, looks like even nobles have it rough, so you probably wont get many delicious things too?" Iona doesnt dream big eh~ even though shes from a branch family of a noble. Guess thats why her excitement has been dulled~ I throw my pajama which is a knee-length shirt on top of the bed, and take out an underwear and armors from my own shelf. "Oi, Lilio. Dont show me your dirty ass." "What a rude thing to say~ even though its this cute." You dont have to see it, Ruu. Its not like I like Im an exhibitionist, so I wear my underwear. Im wearing a short shirt on my top. Ruu and Iona wear breast wraps. Unfortunately, me and Zena-chi dont have much need for ones. Of course Id wear a cute shirt and breast wrap when I go on a date, but thats only if I have a boyfriend. I wear armor on the top anyway, itd only be painful to wear an unneeded breast wrap. After I finish wearing the chain mail, I put on the sturdy metal-reinforced leather boots and Zena-chies just right after. Ara, how cute. What shes wearing is Ionas if Im not mistaken, with lots of frills, Ionas charm point is how showy she is. Isnt that the clothes she was boasting about when she bought it after saving up for half a year. Good grief, everyone is sweet to Zena-chi. Ive thought that Zenas done changing and have taken a seat on the cafeteria already, but wearing that clothes, dont tell me. "Zena-chi, you had a date with the boy right?" "Da... n, no. He was worried about something so we were just having a talk." Thats what you call a date. Still, seeing your beloved whilecking sleep due to the current overloaded working condition, how lovable. "Lilio, your hands have stopped. If you dont change fast, youll really miss your meal you know?" "Hoo~i." Reproved by Iona, I continue wearing my clothes. Zena-chi folds a pink stole really carefully on top of the bed. Oh? Isnt that the newest color from Pinen clothing store from the center district? Zena-chi is certainly a noble, but I dont think a daughter of a noble lineage could be that extravagant. "Zena-chi, whats with that stole? Dont tell me, its a gift from the boy?" "Ehehe~." Uwah, Zenas face is bing lovestruck. "I was given it by Satou-san. It was a product from Pinen-sans store Lilio told me back then~." Youre amazing, boy. Even cheap things in that ce should be around 2-3 silver coins. I wonder if hes a stupid son of arge store owner from somewhere? I pray that Zena isnt being yed. Shes taking off her clothes, and I let it slide when she stealthily unfasten her breasts paddings. It was a date after all, some charms were needed for woman right. "Zena-san, please change your clothes quickly too. Since we wont make it for the meal, do you want me to make some sandwiches?" "No, I already had a meal, so Im alright." "Did you have a feast?! You had a feast right~~~." After Zena-chi finished taking off her clothes, she gives it to Iona and shes closing on me while fetching her equipments. "I did not. I just had some sweets while teaching Satou-san how to chant." I am being dragged by Ruu and Iona to the cafeteria while Zena-chi is speaking fondly, "When I was going to sit down on a bench, heid out a handkerchief on it you know." Oh no, isnt that guy quite a yboy? The next day, Id be on the bed all day since Im off-duty, but I change my clothes and go out. The sweets reserve in my room has ran out. Zena-chi is on duty today, and shes going to guard until midnight today just because she can use magic. Since itd be pitiful if theres no sweets when she gets back, this kind Lilio-sama will buy it for her. Well~, its important for a popr woman to be attentive! Theres a familiar figure on the za in front of the castle. Its the boy--- Zena-chis beloved. Hes wearing an expensive-looking clothes like usual. Looks like hes back from shopping, hes carrying a lot of books. If you buy that many, you could just hire a manservant. Since my mischievous heart grows excited, I creep on his back and talk to him while imitating Zena. "Hello, nimble Onii-san." The boy turns around and speaks normally. Tsk, hes not surprised huh. "Hello, Lilio-san. Did you imitate Zena-san?" "Ehehe~ Did I pass? Hey hey, did you skip a beat?" Ooh~ he remembers his girlfriends best friends name even though he meet me only once. No~ Its hard to be beautiful~ What should I do if hes fallen for me. "Are you alone today?" "Yep, the other soldiers are sleeping~ But Zena, from yesterday noon until midnight today, is keeping on guard the who~le time. Magic troops arecking in number isnt it." It looks like he wants to talk with me, but it doesnt seems like hes going to seduce me. Hes not making a pass to this beautiful me, that means maybe hes not flirtatious? Since the topic is about Zena-chi. "Lilio-san, could you deliver a message for Zena-san?" "Okay~ But no passionate lines that would make chest hot okay? If its too intense, it might be interpreted wrong you know~." I dont want to whisper love words to Zena-chi. Although since were in women barrack, something like that do asionally happen, because we live for friendship. "Ive decided to go to thebyrinth city for a business trip." Thats quite far. Isnt that on the far-most side of this country? "Hee~ youre going on a long expedition again huh." "Yes, Ive stocked goods which are in shortage there." "That so~, youre a merchant after all. When are you departing?" "That, I n to depart early morning tomorrow." Acha~ Zenas first love end up unrequited huh~. Lets treat her something next time. "I understand, Ill properly convey it." "Yes, Im counting on you." After saying so, the boy nods and leaves with a horse-drawn carriage away. When I get back to the barrack, everyone are gathering and having talks in the cafeteria. Its still a long time before the meal, is there something happening? I ask the squad who are talking beside me. "Yana-chi, did something happen?" "Ah, Lilio, listen to this." Its a good choice to ask Gayana-chi who loves to talk. Theyre told that the territorial army has announced the application for personnel selection for deployment in thebyrinth city. The deployment is going to take two months. But, even though they say that its training, in actuality its about hunting monsters in the haunts right? I will absolutely pass on this~. However, judging from the buzz around, there are a lot of people who want to go. It seems that they add one silver coins for each month on the pretext of training. Its an amount that couldnt be ignored for us, underpaid soldiers. Furthermore, looks like the sales of magic cores we get from thebyrinth will be split equally for soldiers. The danger is great, but the return is just as big. Danger is everywhere anyway. Even a senior demon appeared recently during my normal duty in Seryuu duty. If the silver mask-sama hadnt arrived at that time, I would be six-feet under right now. That reminds me, the boy is going to thebyrinth city. This is just right, I could aid Zena-chis love while getting rich, lets apply for the selection. Since Zena-chi wont be back until midnight, lets talk to Ruu and Iona first. Ruu isnt going toin as long as she could get stronger, and Iona is unexpectedly greedy, she should be easy to persuade. I dont know if wed get selected, but lets work hard~. TLN: Since Im not sure if well ever get Lilio and Ionas picture from the LN, here are them from the manga version. The one with the two-handed sword is Iona, while Lilio is the one with the crossbow holding Zena back. http://i.cubeupload/JsK8lz.jpg http://i.cubeupload/Z6KRC8.jpg TLN2: And before you ask; no, I wont scate or trante the manga. Im sorry. Book 5 - Intermission: Labyrinth and Fairy Intermission: Labyrinth and Fairy "Sensei! Houya and the others had gone to the goblins nest!" The one who boorishly breaks this elegant afternoon tea time is the home fairy (Brownie) entrusted with taking care of this ivy mansion, Giril. Giril whos usually very calm is panicking with popping eyes. Its not the time for me to be so calm. I wear my familiar magic clothes made from Yuriha fiber and take my favorite cane with one hand, then I go out. At the outside, my attendant who has alreadypleted his preparation, Dohar--a very sturdy Dwarf--apanies me to thebyrinth on the outskirts of Selbira. Thises a bitte, but Im a nature art user who hails from Bornean forest and the one who has broken through level 50 after devoting myself for 500 years. The name is Trazayuya Bornean. Recently, Ive been called elf sage instead of my name. "Boss, the kids seem to have taken the chick kids." "I see." "It seems they want to be acknowledged by the chick kids." "Lets hurry." "Hei!" The kids Dohar mentions are someones who have followed me here from Bornean forest, Houya-- Houlsetaya, along with 5 others young elves. They, who were level 5-6 when they first got here, have approached level 20 in rapid growth now. Theyre young ones with bright futures. Since there are a lot of elves who finish their lives uneventfully without even crossing level 10, theyre worth to be specially mentioned. Theyre a bit thoughtless but it cant be helped since theyre still young, being less than 300 years old. They will settle down with time. Theyll grow up, be more discreet, before long they will pass over me, and if they gain influence in the world, the elves position will also go up. That is my very wish. To have the elves regain back the leadership of the world is my dream. At the end ofst month, around 15 young elves hade asking for my guidance, I wondered if the news about the kids rapid growth had traveled to the hometown. Theyre clearly younger than Houya and the others. The youngest one is my distant nephew, Yustouya, at only 150 years old. Ive thought of making them into a group of five people and let Dohar makes them get ustomed with thebyrinth but it seems that Houya and the others have taken them to thebyrinth to brag themselves. Another reason is probably the fair-looking Lulilutoa whos also a master of Lute-ying being one those whove arrived recently. Appealing to women is amon thing regardless of age or race after all. Dohar shows his red metal explorer te to the gatekeeper who guards the entrance to thebyrinth on the west side of Selbira. That gatekeeper has known us since he was a new recruit, but he has never not checked for the te for the past 20 years. Its quitemendable, but since right now Im worried with the safety of the young ones, I cant help but feel annoyed. Im stillcking in discipline. After were finished with the checking, we descend the stairway toe into semi-basement and continue through the passage. The passage is 10 meter wide and 5 meter high which meanders for about 2 Km. They made it to be twisted so when monsters overflow from thebyrinth, they would be slowed down. One meter above is the ceiling that acts like dormer window that could be opened, while soldiers are patrolling outside. This 2 kilometers passage are used to preemptively shoot to death monsters which coulde out overflowing from thebyrinth. Thanks to this, "Passage of Death", thebyrinths monsters have never got to Selbira. Dohar and I begin to run while calming down my restless mind. I dont want to get mistaken with monster if I carelessly make noise in this passage. Its especially dangerous for Dohar since hes short. Dohar opens thebyrinths gate after we finally arrive there. Im powerless against this heavy gate. "The kids are going to sweep the goblins nest, they said." "I understand." There are many goblins nest inside thisbyrinth, but they probably went to the so-called fairy area infested with nt monsters, an unpopr area. Ones will have to defeat the troublesome nt monsters, because they act as obstacles, to get to the goblins location. nt monsters have high stamina, and theyre hard to deal without someone with fire magic in your party. And even if you defeat them, their magic cores are buried deep in the ground, its not possible to dig out. Theyre monsters that embody the saying, "Great pains but all in vain." Since its not worth the effort, the cores are rare toe by as alchemy materials. Making use of their unpoprity, I made a tunnel straight to that goblins ce using nature art and alchemy to act as an exclusive hunting ground for the young elves. Ive nted Gabo fruits for the goblins welfare and breeding and eliminated other monsters beside goblins with Dohar. Now then, Ive called them goblins so far, but the ones in thisbyrinth are not the wicked fairy goblins but pseudo-goblins that have magic cores inside their body. The wicked fairy goblins have dark green body and bleed red blood, theyre fairies who are hated everywhere while the pseudo-goblins cant speak, have dark body and bleed green blood, theyre genuine monsters. The wicked fairy goblins dont exist in this continent for 200 years except in one region, since they are hunted all the same with the pseudo-goblins. Therefore, ironically, what most people refer as goblins are actually pseudo-goblins. Dohar takes care of monsters who asionally appear in one blow with his battle axe. Hes already working as my attendant for nearly 100 years. He was overjoyed as he recently had managed to break through level 40, passing his father. "Boss, its basilisk." "I understand. Magic Arrow." I unleash 21 magic arrows toward the basilisk appearing from the back. There are 21 magic arrows, where usually even one is hard to resist. The basilisk bes pieces of meats without being able to do anything. "Is it a stray?" "Yes, basilisks usually appear 5 level below. Some stupid young explorers who overestimated their abilities most likely had gone to the depth and drew one here." "Youre right." This is troubling. Low level people wont be able to resist Basilisk petrification. The one we encountered just now was just a lower basilisk so it couldnt turn someone into stone, but I dont know if they could take its stare without getting their hearts stopped. Near the end of the tunnel, we meet a herd of goblins. Theyre only level 1-3 but its a herd consisting of around 30 monsters. Its annoying to wait for Dohar defeating them so I provide assistance with magic arrow. "Boss, for the goblins to appear around this ce, that means-" "Umu." I briefly answered Dohars guess. Ive scattered medicine that would make goblins think there are strong monsters so they dont go near the tunnel entrance. If they go far past it, then that means the foods dont suffice. "This is bad." "Yea, the kids ere in danger if we dont get to em fast." Thebyrinth monsters periodically enter breeding season. Goblins period is short, but in exchange their propagation rate rarely change. However their propagation rate is huge, so it cant be helped if theres a calction error. ...I remember something unpleasant. Last month, Giril mentioned that the reserve Gabo seeds in the storehouse had gone. The storehouse wasnt locked so poor people asionally stole Gabo fruit from there, so I had just thought, "Again huh", when I heard it. Ive left the job of sowing Gabo seeds here to Houya and the others, but I wonder if they properly follow my order to do it with one small bag? If they sowed the three small-barrels worth of Gabo seeds that were in the storehouse... I must hurry. If my prediction is true, the goblins may have started breeding explosion. If it really happens then 30 baby goblins could be born by eating the stomach of their mother goblin. And then the children would start breeding again in two weeks. If were unlucky, we might be facing ten of thousands goblins. When we finally arrive at an open space, countless bodies of goblins and three dead bodies of the young elvese into our views. "Regrettable." "Boss, please save the remorse until we get out of thebyrinth." I ept Dohars advice and advance forward. We smash through the goblins that have clogged up the tunnel. Since we cant avoid the nt monsters, I use nature art <> on Dohars battle axe and continue on while hes cutting them. We finally arrive at a location that could only be called painting from hell littered with corpses as far as eyes can see. While clearing the goblins corpses with magic and a thin sword, I see the tragic corpses of the young elves full of goblins teeth marks. I call the young ones name several times. However, no one answers back. Whenever Dohar swings his battle axe, the goblin corpses increase. I deal with three goblins who rush towards me by deploying the <> for my self-protection. Boom, we hear explosion sounds from the back of the room. "Dohar." "Yea, boss." We act in harmony, making ways through the sea of goblin to the ce where the soundes from. To back Dohar, I give him reinforcement magic. Theyre Strength and Dancing de. Strength multiply Dohars strength several folds allowing him to tear through goblins like a tornado. Dancing des is small des that arbitrarily fly around the target while cutting up enemies with forces. It can be said that Dancing des is useless in abyrinth, but it shows matchless power if the opponents are goblins. "Houya, Lua." Lua is smiling weakly hearing my call. Her beautiful transparent green hair has been dirtied with goblins blood in spots. Still, Im d that shes alive. Houyas explosion magic mowed down several dozens of goblins who had tried to crushingly surround them to death. Even so, there are still hundreds of goblins in front of us. " " I begin chanting the highest order of nature magic. Ive only ever used this when I fought a Lesser Dragon in my life. Its wasteful using this on goblins, but this is the best magic to safely defeatrge number of enemies. " " What cruelty! Lua has lost her left arm. It could be said that this is a worlds loss as her lute ying tones cant be heard anymore. " Wild Dancing of Void Spears <>" Unseen spears are pouring unto the enemies like downpour. Amidst Dohar whos cutting up the enemies and without injuring Houya and the others, it changes hundreds of goblins into corpses. Ive not only saved Houya and Lua. Beautiful Lua has protected my distant nephew, Yustouya, on her back even while losing one of her arm. The young Yuya is unconscious but I give him an emergency treatment and carry him and Lua together with self-propelled stretcher <>. After weve returned, we immediately look for a high-ranking Garleon priest, and ask him to use healing magic. Unfortunately, the recovery for Luas left arm didnt go well. Until Iplete an artificial arm indistinguishable with the real one in the future, Lua must bear through the hardship. Giril found cold body of Houya on the next day, he most likely felt responsible for the disaster, letting the guilt got into him. I bring Lua and Yuya back to Bornean forest, taking the me, two-third of the congress is in agreement to exile me. Even though Ive been away from the forest for a long time, its sad to be chased away from your hometown. However, the lost of many young people will result in generations without children for dozens, or even hundreds of years. It might be a fitting punishment for someone who has created this racial crisis like me. As a sole atonement, I will create a pseudobyrinth for the sake of elves growth without the danger like in this disaster. I vow to dedicate my life to build a ce for training without the danger of losing lives, for the future of young elves. I dream of bustling figures of young elves who devote themselves with studying in my maze, someday. And, I believe in the future where the elves lead the world again. I am Trazayuya Bornean. One foolish elf man who had scattered the lives of many young lives. Even so, I cannot abandon my dream. Book 5 - Intermission: Tama Intermission: Tama Wagahai is Tama de Aru1, the name given by master. Tama has a family nyan. A really strong and kind master, and Pochi whos like a little sister and Liza whos like a mother. And also cheeky Arisa and docile Lulu. Everyone is not a cat-person, but theyre all important family nyan. Arisa said that if I use, "Nyan", master will be happy, but its a lie. Far from being happy, hes worried instead. "Okay~ Here we go~. Everyone, follow me~." Arisa is leading the way while running. Today is a shopping day. New clothes! Fluttering and fluffy, cute clothes with no weird smell. "If Pochi was to wear this clothes then Tama would be cool with this sharp one I guess?" "This ribbon is better~?" Not the one that Arisa rmends, but the matching one with Pochi with a small ribbon attached is what I want. "Ara? Thats unexpected, you like cute things huh~." I dont know how to use money, so its Arisa who buys it. After the shopping is over, we eat a lot and lot of meats with the leftover money. I am very happy. We pass by a park, I see a nice sunny spot for napping, then I notice master there. "Master~?" I run to him to talk, he looks in pain somewhere. Pochi who runs with me together looks worried too. "Tummy hurt~?" "Im alright, I might be tired though." Master says so while patting my head. I want to be patted more, I rub my head against masters hand. The outside! Im going outside the city for the first time. Arisa asks, "Didnt you live outside the city when you were small?", but I only remember the winter chill and the warmth of someones fur. Alhough I clearly remember the time when I met Pochi, I dont really remember past things. Pochi wasnt able to speak words and just groaned with, "Gururu~", but I worked hard to teach her words. Since Im the onee-chan. The wagon is shaking here and there, its fun. Since Arisa and Lulu cry their butts hurt, I ask, "Are you okay~?". Arisa screams back, "Nothing is impossible with humans intelligence!", but I dont really understand the meaning. Arisas words are fun, but I always dont understand them. Shes a strange child. Arisa teaches me many things. [Janken], [Guppa], [Hopping], [Card y], [Anisong], a lot, lots of things. Next time, if I catch a prey, Ill give it to Arisa. The scenery is flowing while Im sitting beside master, its fun. Pochi also sits beside master on the other side. "Nya!" Just now, a prey is in that thicket! I tried to jump out, but Liza gripped my girdle so I wasnt able to jump out. Too bad. The wagon shakes and Arisains. Even though wagons are for shaking things, Arisa is really strange. Pochi counterattacks Arisa who rides on her head. Uu~ I want to join in. But, Im the onee-chan so Ill endure. Uu~, endure... impossble nyan? I y with Pochi and Arisa until Liza stops us. Uu~, I catch glimpse of many preys. But, until master has ordered me, endure it, endure. "Private Pochi! Private Tama!" "Ay!" "Yes nanodesu!" I take on the pose Arisa has taught yesterday, "Swoosh!", and answer master. "I will assign you two a mission! Check the security around the perimeter of the boulders!" "Ay!""Desu!" I chase after a rabbit that Ive had my eyes on since earlier with Pochi. The rabbit is hopping around with, "Pyon pyon"-like sound. Pochi and me are running together. Its slower than monsters nyan. I throw myself. Pyon pyon. Nyau, it ran away. Pyo~n. Pochi jumps on it. The rabbit twists its body and slips underneath Pochi. I wont let you run! Tou! But the rabbit dives into a hole hidden in the grass shadow. Uu~, if I go there, the clothes given by master will be dirtied. However, Pochi plunges into the hole without hesitation. Im the onee-chan after all, Ill give this rabbit to Pochi. I catch a snake loitering around under the rock. Its a snake with no poison and delicious. But, its a bit small. I look for the next prey while twirling my tail around, ande across Arisa whos looking for firewoods. "Arisa~?" "Ara, Tama. Hmm? What are you holding?" "Snake~" Thats right, lets give it to Arisa. Its a bit small, but its good for snacks. "For you~?" "Wa, no, donte here." "Not poison~?" Even though its not a snake with poison, so its fine. Now, Arisa, go ahead and chew it from the head without reserve. "Wa, toss it away." "Pow~?" "Yes, turn around. spin and spin~, then throw it with a pow." "Ay~." As Arisa says, I spin and spin~ and throw it. Seems that its a new y, but I dont understand the fun. "Yes, thats good." Arisa crosses her arms and nods with, uh-huh. Seems it was correct. Arisa pick a firewood on her foot and go back to master. Next, for the sake of master, Ill look for a bigger prey. I chase after a dragonfly. I chase after a cricket. I found it. Conceal myself~, tou! I pin the prey from behind, and it faints just from that. Weak~? Even though its a present for master, but Im told, "Let it go." Even though, its a big prey~. But, its an order from master, Tama will listen to what he says. I spin and spin~ like Arisa taught me and toss it away. I was scolded by master. I must tell Arisa that its bad to lie. Because Im the onee-chan. 1. TLN: This is impossible to tl for me without losing the humor. Dearu is like nanodesu, no particr meaning and definitely not her name. :p Apparently the author is referencing to a famous Japanese work http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/I_Am_a_Cat Book 5 - Intermission: The Work of Manager-san Intermission: The Work of Manager-san My name is Yus Touya, an elf who was born in Bornean forest. "Manager, the preparation isplete." The one who calls me is the sole employee of my shop, the small Nadi. Although she wasnt even as tall as my knee when I first met her, shes grown taller than me before I knew it. Human grows fast. "Lets go." She answers me with an energetic, "Yes!", and carries the big rucksack below her feet on her shoulder. She presents another medium-sized rucksack below her to me while smiling. Thats my share of luggage huh. "Laborer." "We cant. We dont have extra money for that." I tried to tell her that I wanted to hire aborer to carry the luggage, but it was rejected. Since shes in charge of the shops ounting, I cant push it too much. It cant be helped, I put my favorite staff in the rucksack, and shoulder it. "Ive put managers favorite dried fig in the bento, so lets do this energetically!" Hou, its quite rare for the economical Nadi to look out for others. My lips gets slightly loose. Since the sharp-sighted Nadi grins when she quickly sees it, I tighten it hard. "Lets enter the mountain from around this area." Nadi says so while showing the map to me. We tie the horses that we rode here on trees. Just in case, I sprinkle medicines to ward monsters around them. Were in the middle of a job from a merchant boy called Satou to deliver an item for the ashgrey ratkin people who live on an undevelopednd deep in the mountain. Normally, I wouldnt take such annoying job, but since hes taking care a girl from my race, I couldnt decline it. Rather than saying I cannot decline, normally I shouldve taken this job free of charge. But a good-hearted person he is, he requested the job formally. Moreover, he gave three gold coins as the payment. I wanted to tell that I didnt need the money, but Nadi quickly blocked my mouth and I was stopped. "Manager?" "Sorry." I lost in thought for a bit. "Then, please." "Umu." I use the secret art for walking in the forest. " Wood Walk" Green aura wraps Nadi and me. Its been awhile since I use this magic. While were advancing through the forest in these states, branches and weeds as tall as grown man avert themselves from us. "This magic is really amazing, no matter how many time I see it." "Is that so." I feel slightly embarrassed from Nadis straight praise. As a nihilistic grown man, I have to remain expressionless. I guide Nadi while we continue advancing the mountain path. Since obstacles are avoiding themselves from us, its no different than walking in a highway. "Ah, thats the firefly lily of the valley flower!" "We cant." Yes, while were using this magic, we cannot hurt creatures of the forest. Once we do, the magic wont be usable for a season. "So its like that, aah, even though we could get five gold coins from the alchemy shop with that flower." I lead Nadi who keeps staring at the flower in regret by hand, and advance ahead. I wonder if there was a big monster that passed here, I catch sights of rocks and trees that are gouged unnaturally. Did some kind of high level monster have settled down in this forest? I was going to use magic to check it, but then I noticed that my hand was still joined with Nadis. I want to separate our hands, but she doesnt let it go. "Nadi?" "Err, there, its separated." Its rare for the intelligent her. Shes really interested with the flower before is she. Im worried with her condition, but I have to confirm the safety first. " Forest Whisper <>" The magic spreads through the forest. Did some new monster spring up in the forest? Yes, a lot. Theyre no more. No more. Hero. Was here. Night. Running. Flying. Exterminated the great wild boar. The forest little echoes continue to echo. A hero in such remote forest? There should be some rumor if it was the Saga empire hero, but maybe a hero appeared among the ashgrey ratkin? Im slightly interested with it, but since it doesnt seem to be a monster, theres probably no danger. We finally arrive at the ratkin settlements in the noon, but unfortunately, looks like were not really weed. The problem is I dont understand their words. Since Im told that they saved Mia, I thought that they can speak elfnguage, but my expectation is off. "How about it?" "Yes, its simr to weaselkinnguage. There are also some that are simr with elfnguage." Nadi is speaking in guess while grabbing the cuff of my clothes. Although Ive heard that shes good withnguage, to be able to interact using unfamiliarnguage like this, shes truly capable. Id like to use the nature magic [Trante] that my granduncle used but I dont have it, its impossible with my level. I watch over Nadi whos negotiating. In the worst case, we might have to push them the memento at least and go back. The surrounding ratkin people be slightly noisier. Did Nadi make wrong expressions? Un? My feet is being shaken. When I look down, the ratkin little children are coiling around the luggage that Nadi and me have put on the ground. Since their noses are twitching, are they smelling something good? I slowly squat down while being careful as to not stimte the surrounding and open the big rucksack. Strong smell spread. This bundle have croquettes huh. Apparently, the children are interested with this smell. I dont know whats so good with this oily thing, but its also popr in the city. Nadi probably has brought it for her lunch, but lets use these to build friendship with them. There are 10 croquettes in the bundle. There are 18 children huh. I break the croquettes in half, and share it with the children. When that happen, several ratkins who look like the mothers appear from the gap between the soldiers, and each of them carries 3-4 children who keep on chewing the croquettes to behind the men. I give thest one to the ratkin who look here so wistfully. I saw a slightly appealing nce from Nadi. Ill divide you the dried figter, so dont get mad. I dont know if the croquettes seed as the go-between, but since a ratkin that seem to be the patriarch who understand Shiga kingdomnguagees, the goal isplete somehow. "I see, so my brother has died." "ording to the person who was present on hisst moment, it was a heroic death." The patriarch says so as he holds the red helmet from among the memento Ive handed. I can feel deep sorrow dwelling on his words. When I was about to say thanks for saving Mia, and farewell, Nadi cuts in. "Patriarch-san, why is only the forest around here dying?" "I dont know the reason, but theyve begun to wither since half a year ago." I see, I understand what Nadi is trying to say. Its not enough with just thank you words. I go out of the patriarchs straw-thatched roof tree house, and use a magic. " ...... Summon Forest Maiden (Summon Dryad)" In ordance to my spell, the spirit of this mountain forest responds. It looks like a little girl with green hair. "I have something to ask." "Elf! Its been awhile." "Mountain forest." "Do you want to know why the mountain dies?" "Thats right." "The reason why the mountain die is~ because a human tried to forcibly operate the ruin." ording to the Dryads story, it looks like its because granduncle Touyas ruin has absorbed the earth veins around here. How can that be. "Measures." "Its alright. The ruin has stopped anyway, and Ive taken a lot of mana from a cute child." Due to the stimtion of that mana, it looks like shes seeded in drawing power from far away earth veins. Even though she looks like that, shes lived for a lot longer than me. "Thank you very much." "Its fine~, see ya." The dryad went to the other side of the summoning circle while saying that. Its already been resolved. Since I talked with the dryad in elfnguage, I tell the content of the conversation to the patriarch and Nadi. I wonder if my story is difficult, Nadi somehow interprets it for the patriarch. "Oooh, the vige is saved." "Im d for you patriarch-san." "Yes, we wont have to move to a different mountain now." The patriarch firmly grabs my hand, and says thanks many times over. Even though I did nothing. "Isnt it because you use magic to identify the cause, and report that its fine already right." "Is that so." Now then, the job is over. I want to go back to the city, and take a nap on the usual sofa. Book 5 - Intermission: Young Merchant and Orphanage Children Intermission: Young Merchant and Orphanage Children When I went to an orphanage on an errand of my employer, I saw little children ying cards. Those cards are exactly like the learning cards that Ive made. However, the designs are slightly different. "Hey, you guys, where did you get those cards?" "Tsui-niichan made it." "Youre wrong, it was Yuni-ane who got it from her boyfriend." "Etai-niichan drew the pictures." "Tsui-niichan shaved the tree you know?" "Yuni-ane taught us how to y." The children answered my question in hoots. If you say it like that, I wont be able to hear it. Since the children began to quarrel, I arbitrated them in a hurry. After asking for many times, I understand that, "They got the cards from the lover of the child called Yuni", "The child called Tsui supplied raw materials like wood blocks, ink, and brushes.", and "The child called Etai drew the pictures." Since the learning card, including the prototype were bought by that merchant boy, hes probably the lover of that Yuni. The intelligent looking girl who was with her is probably Yuni. I guess the children that he wanted to teach are this orphanages kids huh. That reminds me, the children said something that piqued me. "What is the way to y?" Theres nothing like way to y for the cards Ive made. You read the letter, and check the back of the card to see if youre correct, thats what the item only is. "Like this!" "You line them up." "In turns." "You guess the letter right~" "It bes yours." The children speaks of in rapid session. The "I want to tell"-thought overflow. I patiently listen to the childrens words, and arrange them in my head. You put 100 cards with the letter sides on top on the [Field], and if you can read the letter correctly to match the picture on the back, it be yours. The missed cards are sent to the [Graveyard], and if there are no more cards on the [Field], the cards on the [Graveyard] are put back on the [Field], and the y resumes. When the cards are all gone from the [Field], and the [Graveyard], the one who holds the most cards bes [Schr]--the winner. "Amazing, to think of such y." "Thats right, Yuni-ane is amazing~" "Didnt she say the amazing one was Aisa?" "Youre wrong, its Tarisa." "Wasnt it Maisa?" I want to meet this child called Yuni. I ask if I can meet Yuni or the other two children. "Yuni-ane is working." "Tsui-niichan is also training right?" "What about Etai-niichan?" "In his room?" "No, the elder said he was going to work in the field today." "Gabo field?" "No, he said mustard spinach." "Then, hes at the red roof ce." "Uncle, Ill guide you there!" U, uncle. Even though Im still 20 years old. While feeling hurt by the childrens words, I follow them by hand. The children lead me to the ce where 20 boys who are about 10 years older than the one whove lead me here are working in the fields. The eldest-looking muscr boy looks suspiciously at me whove been guided by the children. "Hey, nice to meet you, Im a merchant called Neisen." "What business does Merchant-sama want? Since the crops are the lord-samas properties, we wonts sell it without permission yknow?" I notice slightly sarcastic ent from his [Merchant], and [Sama]. I didnte here to pick a fight with a child. "Its not like that. I wanted to meet Etai-kun, and these children guided me." "Etai is under that tree, fainting. Since hes useless, you can take him if you have some business. You kids,e here." I thank the boy and go toward Etai-kun. The children are caught by the boy, and got themselves to help weed the grass. While slightly waving to the children, I talk to Etai-kun. "Etai-kun, can I talk with you for a bit?" "...Who? Are you?" "Nice to meet you, Im a merchant called Neisen." "Haa, merchant-san, what are you...." Looks like Etai-kun isnt good with conversations. "Actually, its about the picture youve drawn on the learning cards." "Those are interesting right!" "Yup, the child who thought that y is amazing." "Everyone ys it all night." "Did no one quarrel?" "Anyone who does will be made to have thest turn." "I see, thats a good decision. However, its hard to wait your turns with just two learning cards sets right." "No, we have four sets now." I wasnt able to hide my surprise. Its only been eight days since the [Learning Cards] have been sold. To only take four days to make one set! Even though the painter whom I asked to produce themercial cards took half a month to create one set... "Did you draw it yourself?" "No." I breath a slight sigh of relief with that words. The reason was because it took several people to shorten the time. However, that thought is negated with the next words. "I made the first two sets myself, but the other set was made with the help of other kids who were good at drawing. Thanks to that, we made one in a day." "Theo, Shual, Olio. This person has something to talk about." Etai-kun leads me to a hut with three boys and girls. I promptly do self-introduction and get down to business. "Can you guys draw pictures as good as Etai-kun?" "Thats right." "Not as good as Etai-ani." "Etai-niichan taught me~" After each of them draws a picture, I start the talk. "I want to employ you guys." "I havent properly learned the letters you know?" "Is it my b, body?!" "My breasts are still small, do you want to make me your mistress?" I deny the childrens off--the-mark replies, and I exin in detail. Im the original maker of this learning cards, and I want to spread it all over Shiga kingdom, not only in Seryuu city, so in order to make a lot of the learning cards, Im going to employ them. "How much will you give? Will you give one penny for one set?" "You, thats too greedy." "Thats right, thatll be several copper coins in one month." "How many will it be?" The childrens wages depend on their works, but the market price is around 1-2 copper coins in a month. In case of living-in, they normally dont get wages. I tell the children who have begun to count with their fingers the answer. "If you can make 30 sets in one month, then thatll be 30 pennies, or six coins in copper coins." "Four of us can make 40 sets." "Then thatll be eight copper coins. Each person gets two copper coins." "Amazing, thats about the same as Yuni-neechan." "Its true, amazing." "However, do we have that much materials?" "I wonder if we can ask Tsui-niichan~?" The children are fast to be excited, and depressed. I dont intend to make them work that cheap, but since I dont have the fund for the start up, Illpensate themter for the margin. "I will prepare the materials of course." "Really?!" "Then, Ill make many." "Un, Ill work hard~" Among the children who are in high spirit, Etai-kun alone looks gloomy. "But, is it fine to do it without permissions from Yuni and Tsui-niichan?" "Oh right, theyre the children who have brought the card, taught the y, and suggested the cards production arent they." "Un." "Do you know where they work at? Ill go and ask them. If I cant meet them, Ill go back at midnight." I go out of the orphanage after hearing the workces of Yuni-chan and Tsui-kun. Since Ive acquired informal consents from Etai-kun and the other children, Ill talk about it with the remaining two children. I must respect the fellowship of the children. First, I go to the Gate Inn where Yuni-chan is working. I have to persuade the girl as shes the one who created the idea of the y. If I just put a separate manual for that y, itll surely sell. "Okay." I got permission from the inns girl to talk to Yuni during her work, and the she readily replied it. The girl is different than my expectation. Shes not that intelligent-looking beautiful girl, but an extremelymon girl. "The one who thought that y isnt me. Its by my friend called Arisa." "Where should I go to meet her?" "Shes gone to thebyrinth city." "I see, this is troubling." "Its alright, that Arisa would say strange things like [There is no border for y] and would give you the permission." That girl called Arisa seems like she has a hearty personality. Since that girl has promised to send Yuni-chan a letter when shes arrived at thebyrinth city, I ask her to write this matter for the permission in the reply letter. Its going to be an approval after the fact, but lets work hard as to prevent it bing a dispute. Of course I wont be breaking anyw even if I use it on my own ord, but to just use others people idea like that, its something frowned upon among merchants. Normally, the merchant guild bes the mediator. When I tell Yuni-chan that I will send the reply together with her letter, she ept while looking wholeheartedly happy. Lastly, I go toward the wood processing nt where Tsui-kun is working. Its directly after the gate on the east street since its rted to woods transport. "Okay." I talked to him whos just taken a break, and he answered readily like Yuni-chan. He replies while ying with the thin shaved wood wastes on his feet. "It was originally things that Yuni brought anyway, I only got the woods since I wanted one for myself. Id hate it if youre selling the the cards that are in the orphanage, but if youre selling newly made ones, I dont have any problem. Moreover, youre going to take Etai whos having problem getting works under your care right? Its impossible for that guy to be a soldier or a transporter after all." Hes unexpectedly quite responsible. "I wont do anything bad to that boy Etai." "Un, that guy is good at drawing pictures, but if you leave him alone, hell draw until he copses." Tsui-kun nods that he wants me to tell him to be careful. I should make an upper limit for the number of sets made in a month. If I dont put a limit, those children look like theyll work until they copse. When I see the ne and the thin shaved woods that Tsui-kun is holding, I remember certain words. What kind of idea are you going to make next? The demands seem to be there, its the price afterward. Search for cheap materials, or way for cheap mass-production, the various trial-and-errors are fun right. I ruminate those words while staring at the wood chips. "Thats right, this is it." I involuntarily stand up and shouts, the foremen on this ce gather their eyes on me. However, the excited me with the newly found idea doesnt mind those stares, and go negotiate with the boss-san. The thing that Ive thought at this time takes form after half a year. At this time, I thought of using the plywood made from wood chips and glue as the material for the cards, that wouldnt have happened without the great efforts and experiences of boss-san, and tsui-kun. Learning cards that are made withtticed wood chips glued to be plywoods are worth 2 silver coins, it bes souvenirs for people who visit this city for thebyrinth, and bes well-known. However, thats a story forter. Until that, the days of making normal learning cards with wood blocks and barely scrap by to return the cost of the material continue for a while. At this day, the best I can imagine is the figures of Etai and the others who are flustered for seeing a small bag full of copper coins at the end of the month. Book 5 - Intermission: Arisas Master Intermission: Arisas Master Are you stupid? Hey, let me say it once more. Are you stupid? Reading the atmosphere, I stop those abusive words in my chest. The object of those words is my [Master]. That powerful enemy is acting presumptuous because hes got that much monstrous power and now, hes challenging that. You will absolutely lose I said, I know that you have secret unique skills, but your level is only 10, you know? No matter how great your skills are, theres no way it could ovee 4 times level difference! Moreover, hes hiding his skills even though his level is so low. I wouldnt know what kind of secret technique youve prepared! "I wont hesitate to turn this into a bloodbath you know?" The monster says so while pointing his cane to my master. "Its no good! Master, this guy is too strong." "Trashes dont have any ce to call me this guy." Yes, Im doing my best to call for [masters] attention, but the attack ising here. Ah, this life is going to be over here huh. I want to flirt before I die~. I still remember the day I meet him. I was in the shaking ve carriage that had just arrived in Seryuu city. It was depressing only looking at the gloomy ves in the carriage. At that time, I felt a gaze from somewhere, and he was there. ck hair. ck pupils. Delicate build. And, Japanese face. Yes, [Love], it had been a long time since I saw my right-in-the-center type after seeing only macho in this world. Particrly, the slightly unreliable easy-to-push-round look is nice. My creative impulse is welling up. My delusional power cannot be stopped, like that. You seem to be wearing good clothes, why dont you buy me and Lulu. I deliberately attempted to use chantless charm magic, but the carriage went to the roads corner. To protect me, [Master] charges toward the monster. What, whats with that speed! I thought he had just started to step forward, but he had already slipped into the monsters bosom, driving a blow. Ive seen my countrys knight leader and hero having a bout before, hes faster than the heros rush at that time. Yup, too fast. But, the monster shrugs off that attack like its a breeze. The monsterpletes its chant just like that, and flings the appearing shadow whips towards me. I hope its not instant death. While thinking that, as myst resistance, I chantlessly fire Psycho Bullet toward the shadow whip, but it doesnt work well. I wonder why did I read the book about mind magic when I was in the castle. If it was light or fire magic, I could retaliate this monster. However, the shadow whip doesnt reach me. My [master] moves as if hes teleporting and receives the attack with his body. Even though hes delicate, his back looks slightly wide, and relief surfaces along with anger in me. Why are you acting so rash! The next time I met him was several days after. I remember the surrounding was noisy because the missing ve trader had came back. Since a good customer is here, the expensive girls that would likely sells were to be shown in turns. Apparently the opponent was quite formidable, 10 girls had dejectedly returned. And then, its our turn, the six unpopr ones. If the girls before werent selling, theres no way we would, curse. And the one whos sitting in the sofa inside the tent is him. Hes with three beast kin girls behind. Alright, Ill get his favor! Nidoren, the ve trader, is saying something, but right now Im putting power to my eyes! But, the appeal from this beauty doesnt reach him, he almost leaves from the ce. I be panicked and try to appeal with words. Fufufu, receive this appeal attack from me whos ustomed with job-hunting! However, hes tough. Even after I exin the merit and convey my feeling, hespletely unwavering. Cant be helped, Ill use myst resort. I wont let this chance pass, even if it means I have to use heartless means! Get shaken with chantless, [Charm Person], and [Fret]. Huh~? Its not working. The magic finally works after I use my trump card, Never Give up. Who is this person? His name is Satou, and his face looks Japanese, he must be a transported person right? Well, lets be happy with this for now. Fuffuffu, I wont let you sleep tonight. Something that looks like a joke is happening in front of my eyes. Is he really a human? He grasp the supposedly untouchable magic restraints with his hands and tries to do something about it. "Its hard to grasp even though it doesnt have reaction, this stupid <> things." He really get away from the restraint even whileining. No no, you cant normally do that. "What is your purpose?" Mou, forget about purpose. First of all, we should get away from here in order to live. Its too bad, but lets give up on Mia. Mia, Im sorry. You can resent me however much. Im helpless with my power. "Do you have grudges with heroes?" "Way off the mark." The discussion breaks off, a lot of shadow whips areing from under the monsters feet and go towards Mia. He takes out two handguns from his pocket and shoots down the shadow whips. Oh! Cool~ Why doesnt this world have digital camera! Im having an out-of-ce thought to escape from the stress from this hopeless situation. Ive yed a petty trick during our contract ceremony. Ive mixed, [You can approach me day and night.] With this, as long as master doesnt seriously order against it, it wont be considered a vition of contract. Im clever~? Arisa-chan great victory. On the way back to the inn, interesting things keep piling up. Itadakimasu? Protein? This person really is Satou-san huh? Lets put aside such trivial things. No matter what happen, tonight is my first night! I havent had first night in my previous life! Ill fully demonstrate you my knowledge, boy! I enter the inn room while feeling excited. Were in the same room. I understand, boy. A 15 years old is at his peak of wanting it! "Arisa and Lulu, you two can use that bed." Does he want to attack us as set? Lulu is pure, if possible, I want her to have normal loving one. I was waiting for his attack, is it now, or now, but he was sleeping on the next bed. IM-POS-SI-BLE! I put Lulu to sleep with mind magic and crawl into masters bed. I feel sorry, but I dont have any regret. The result was utter failure, but turned out he really is a Japanese. I dont know if hes a reincarnated or transported, but with that Japanese face, hes probably a transported one. Cant be sure with Lulu here though. "Arisa! When morninges, go ask for assistance at the workers guild manager." Uwaah~, stupid stupid stupid. I frantically jump to him who is sinking together with Mia into shadow portal. But, I didnt reach him. The shadows thate out slip and graze me. "Arisa, lets take care of those for now." Liza plunges toward three shadow stalkers alone. Doing such reckless attack, even the usually calm Liza is greatly shaken. While I fight the shadow stalkers with chantless shock wave, Pochi, Tama and Liza are supporting me. Liza got hurt, but we somehow won. I give Liza first-aid with the help of my previous lifes memory, while Pochi and Tama are preparing the wagon. I wanted to have Lulu to drive the wagon, but since she cant see well in the darkness, itd be dangerous so I leave it to Liza and Tama. "Master is alright nanodesu?" "Come back~?" I want to know that too! But, as an adult woman I cant possibly p nervous little girls. "Of course, he s alright. Hes our master remember. Of course hesing back!" I dere so while convincing myself midway. I wont ask him to be in one piece, but at least pleasee back alive! When were waiting for the gate of Seryuu city to open, Tama begins making noise. "Re~?" "Whats wrong nodesu." "Master, there~!" What did you say! "Is that true, Tama!" I press toward Tama. Whoops, the wagon suddenly moves and I fall down. Although she wasntining before, Lizas eyes are looking very desperate. This girl might be unexpectedly the most worried. "Hes there desu!" "Sama~." "Yeah, master. ...Hes safe. Pochi, and Tama, then Liza who has became emotional is choking her words. Hey wait, where is he? "Arisa, there. At hill on the road ahead, in white clothes." Hes there! What are you doing so nonchntly waving here. "...I, I was worried! Mou, promise me to never do something that absurd ever again!!" I shout and cry on his chest. Hes apologizing so many, many times, but he absolutely doesnt understand. I will be strong. To protect this stupid and reckless [Master] from jumping into dangerous situation! I am Arisa. Former Japanese, Tachibana Arisha My love story wont lose to this absurd parallel world (fantasy)! Book 6 - 6-1. I Want to Practice Magic [Failure Arc] 6-1. I Want to Practice Magic [Failure Arc] Satous here. My karaoke points has never been higher than 60. Yearning for that thing called absolute pitch, Satous. Im hearing singing birds signaling morning. Opening my eyes, I see faint light from the cloth roof. Its a bit dazzling. Ah right, I slept in the wagon because the camping ground was wastnd covered with stones yesterday. While lying down I look down to my chest, and see a hand grasping my shirt loose. I look to the side, a beautiful ck-haired girl is sleeping there while hugging my left hand. Ive gotten quite ustomed to it but it makes my heart jump for a bit. If theres no age difference between us, I wouldnt be able to retain my reason. Next I turn my view toward the opposite side. There, a girl whose head is being pressed by two gigantic pair of hills is sleeping with unpleasant expression, and the owner of the hills herself is hugging my arm while having innocent sleeping expression on her truly beautiful face. Since itd be too bad to wake everyone up, I doze off while enjoying the soft and nice fragrance of women. I peek at the wide neckline of Nanas pajamas, locking on soft-looking valley is a mans nature. Since I use all my might to suppress the natural phenomenon that happens to man every morning, Id like you to forgive me doing this much. "Master, the breakfast preparation is about toplete, so please get up." Liza who had been on guard duty for until dawnes to wake me up. Her voice sounds a bit t, it must be my imagination. I almost say, "Im sorry", out of guilt, but somehow I reply back with a good morning. Lulu and Mia are waking up after hearing the voice. Lulu is saying good morning while shyly fixes her hair and clothes, and Mia shortly says, "Morning" in a small voice while cruelly shoving Nana who had been hugging her aside. After greeting Lulu, I hand out a white apron to Liza out of the wagon. Nana doesnt seem like shell wake up even after getting cruelly shoved. When I look at my feet, Arisa is asleep while grabbing the cuff of my trousers and on top of her, Pochi and Tama are sleeping while looking like theyre holding her down. I can somehow imagine what happened. Arisa was going to do yobai and tried to move Pochi and Tama out of the way, they counterattacked and they were exhausted halfway through. And then Lulu gained profit from all of these. Hearing rustling clothes, I turn toward it, and Mia is there with her clothes already taken off. "Wipe me." Mia gives me towel and makes me wipe her back. It seems that shes sweaty because Nana hugged her all night. After being saved from the magician, Mia sometimes bes dependent like this. Its not like shes fallen for me, it feels more like a sibling love. "Mia, dont thoughtlessly undress yourself in front of an opposite sex." "N." Shes answering briefly while nodding, does she really understand? Her character would probably get mended when shes old enough even if I leave her alone, so I wont fuss over it too much. Its fine just to remind her asionally. Since Ive finished wiping her back, Im giving the towel to Mia. Mia reverses her direction and spread her arms wide assuming, wipe me, posture. Shes wearing an underwear of course, but only her long hair covers her upper body. "Here too." "Mia, wipe the front yourself." "...Satou." "I wont do it even if you act spoiled." She demands with upturned eyes, but more than this is dangerous. Even if shes t, Im afraid that Id caught little girl preference (curse). Mia reluctantly receives the towel and begins to wipe her front. Since it feels indecent if I look at it too much, I wake Nana and the girls up and get out of the wagon. The outside of the wagon smells of blood--- On a tree near where Liza is cooking, there are 5 animal bodies hung on a rope in order to drain their bloods. The AR indicates that its [Brown Wolf Meat]. Come to think of it, they were eliminated by Pochi and Tama at midnight. Since there were just 10 low leveled animals, I just watched over them on the radar. So half of it became, "Meat", huh. Looking at this state, it means that the breakfast is going to be meat. I do like meat, but Id love if its not that from the morning. "Its going to be done soon, so please drink this for now." Lulu says so while serving me tea. Since shes only wearing a simple apron over her pajamas, her body lines visible under the morning light before my eyes, Im a bit troubled to where I look. "We have prepared vegetable soup and breads for master and Mia, so please dont worry." "Thank you, I appreciate it." If I leave it to Liza alone, itd certainly be a meat fest, so Im happy with Lulus concern. Mia has somehow quietly sat down beside me before I was aware, snatches the cup from my hand and drinks the tea. There are usually three little girls scrambling around me, but its different in the morning. Theyre going to Lizas, asking to help while tasting this and that, and getting scolded. It reminds me of the nostalgic time when I was a hungry child. "Master, ning." "Good morning Nana. Morning greeting is [Good morning] you know. Forget strange things Arisa taught you." "Yes, my lord." I look up Nana who answered while saluting. Seen this close, her face is hidden by her breasts looked up. Truly a splendid view. While Im correcting the strange words that Arisa taught her, we sit on the sheet. Since the clothes that she wore looked like what a cheap courtesan would wear, right now shes wearing Lizas reserve clothes. At first I wanted to lend her my robe but for some reason Arisa was strongly against it and Lulu also weakly opposed it, so it was rejected. On therge tter are wolf intestines with fried vegetables and boiled potatoes, vegetable soup for breakfast it is today. There are cut bread and fruits made for me and Mia. With Lizas instruction, the three little girls are quickly distributing tes and tablewares. Of course they also dont forget to encamp near the tter with meat. The battle begins after everyone had sit down and said, "Itadakimasu". With Liza as the chief, Pochi, Tama and Arisa aim at the meat tter. Although it has fried vegetables, around 70% of it is meat, and its disappearing fast. Around 3-4 kilos of meat are eaten up in a blink of eyes, it feels like watching a fast forwarded video. On the other hand, Lulu is putting meat together with vegetable on her mouth in good manner. Shes eating calmly, but her hands arent stopping so her appetite is probably plentiful enough. Its nice to be young~. They could eat so much meat since morning. I feel like having heartburn even just by looking at it. Nana drinks water while watching them. Ill say this beforehand, this isnt a bullying. Its said that for approximately half a year after her birth, she can only receive water and magic power. Since the same things is also written in the alchemy book left behind by Trazayuya-shi, its probably true. There three ways to supply magic to Nana. The first is by using a facility called Regtion Tank. When she was with Zen the magician, she used this method. The second is by doing naughty thing with a man. The so-called bed technique. Frankly speaking, its sexual intercourse. I was fine with this method, but Lulu suddenly cried, "Im first!", so I stopped. Her crimson red figure afterwards was quite cute. Of course, Arisa also objected but since it waspletely overshadowed by Lulus impact, there isnt any impression left. It seems that it was a verbal slip, she couldnt look me in the eyes for 2 days after that. The third and thest is by cing hands near her heart and pouring magic power to her heart which operates like a magic tool. To have a justified reason to touch that splendid hills, I have noint--- but, when Im about to do it, Mia blocks it with a single word. "Back." Yes, as long as its near the heart, its fine to do it from the back. Well fine, Im still enjoying her fascinating nape and the lines of her bare shoulders from the back. Just once, yes, just once is enough, let me do something as I please. After the meal, Im supplying magic power to Nana who has her back exposed. When I strengthen the magic supply, she react ticklishly, its interesting. Although, Arisa and the girls are staring here like theyre monitoring, so I cant y around. Even though the charming voice of a beautiful woman would warmth my heart, this is too bad. "Are you going to practice again today?" "Of course." Let me say this, its just a magic practice. Its nothing that would make me feel guilty. Not only me, Pochi and Tama are also holding short canes. They wanted to imitate me when they see me practicing magic, so I lent them the canes. "Then Ill give you an example. I will only do it once, so watch it well." Arisa with a long cane faces toward where theres no one and starts to chant. " Breeze" After the chant isplete, gentle winds shake the weeds. "Uuu, my head hurts. The burden of using magic without the skill is big after all. It might be using five times more magic power even." I thank Arisa and begin to chant the magic. Its a magic with the shortest chant among the life magic and high sess rate. " Breeze" Like usual, I failed. "Not good, its not good at all. Only the first node of the beginning was right. Moreover the rhythm was strange." Rhythm huh, Im not confident with that. First lets do something about the fumble. "Nyrurireato saru mina ra me ra to oi yoi oi wan" "Nyururiareto saru ra mina metora oi yoi io nyan" Pochi and Tama facing each other, are reciting random chants while waving the canes around like dancing. Of course it doesnt work, but I wont say anything unnecessary since the two looks really happy. " Breeze" " Breeze" " Breeze" "No good, its getting weirder." I tried for so many times but Arisa keep disapproving it. "Lets change the approach." "Like how?" "Lets see, do it calmly, first why dont you make sure that you get the pronunciation right?" That reminds me, Ive bought books about reciting and pronunciation too. While reading the book, the practice begins. When I start practicing tongue-twister, Arisa who was looking at Pochi and Tamas dance interjects. "Try saying kami anime 5 times fast." "Kami anime, kami amime, kami ami i, I cant." What the heck is this. Its difficult. "Next is, try to pronounce the vowels, a and i clearly." Fumu, I think I had heard the same thing from seiyuu who act as BGM from the radio when I was on break in the rest area during my job. Lets try this. "Slowly okay." "Kami anime, kami anime, kami anime, kami anime, kami amime." "Too bad, only thest one was out, once more! Come, stand up, if youre like that then the lowest seat of celestial maiden is but a dream!" Arisa is hiding half her face with hair while saying that. For now, lets challenge it once again. "Kami anime, kami anime, kami anime, kami anime, kami anime." >[Tongue-twister Skill Acquired] >[Smooth Talking Skill Acquired] Alright, I max out the point for both and activate them. The me now is able to utter any kind of tongue-twister. " Breeze" ...I failed. "You didnt bite your tongue, but your rhythm is wrong." I tried to practice with Arisas help for many times, but the chanting never seed. I have no sense of pitch. I wonder how often did I bicker with sound creators for not recognizing the sound difference during bug report... Liza is calling since the preparation for departure isplete, so I finish the magic practice. Unfortunately I cant practice on the wagon. I almost bite my tongue, and my voice vibrates from the shaking, so practice isnt possible. I make a promise in my heart to do my best tomorrow, and go on the coachman stand. I pat Pochi and Tamas head who positioned themselves on both sides of me and depart the wagon. Book 6 - 6-2. Lets Train 6-2. Lets Train Satous here. Some people said that making cakes are like doing chemistry experiment. I think thats a big fat lie, I think people who make confectionery have had good tastes from the beginning. Now then, for several days in this trip, lets activate numerous skills. I wouldnt use up half of my points even if I maximize out all the skills that Ive obtained, but since skill like [Appraisal] epass several other skills in function, Ill exclude skills with questionable or redundant effect. First, I had wanted to level up Weapon skills, but I already acquired enough skills needed for closebat, so Ill put the other weapon skills to reserve. For once, since Ive read useful appliance for Dagger skill from many history and tales, I activate it. I enable almost all Physicalbat-rted skills. Since the demerit from [Reckless Courage] skill seems to be high, I leave it inactive. I dont know the usability of Shield Bash so I only level it up to 5. If its useful then Ill maximize it. Tactic skills are another ones where I dont feel the actual effects, but I activate them all following Arisas advise. Im told that if Ibinemands and cooperations together, the party members could then usebo techniques. Seems that this is an information from the hero yet Arisa herself doesnt know how to concretely do it, oioi you have to verify that. Although she says, "When we level up in thebyrinth, well learn it.", when I consult to her, it doesnt seem like theyll be able to do it right away. Ive already activated most physical-rted skills already so I just activate the remaining, Herculean Strength skill. Although Im already strong enough to y with a lump of iron like its y, so I dont feel stronger. Lets just believe that itll make a difference when I fight a solid enemy. The Magic skills branch underwent no change at all. Theres no meaning to it until I can sessfully chant. I also think that Resistance skills have subtle effects, but I activate them just to be safe. However, I only level up [Fear Resistance] skill to level 3. This is only a hunch, but I feel that I shouldnt maximize it. It has the same kind of smell as [Reckless Courage] skill. I level up Production skills, [Carpenter], [Leather Craft],[Weapon Creation], and [cksmith] to level 4. Leaving me better than the averages, but not quite an expert. Since Im scared if I was to drink half-finished medicines, I raise the rted skill to the maximum. With these levels of skills, it should be enough for repairing or making things in daily life. I level up Science skills, [Experiment], [Appraisal] and [Education] to the max,and [Demon Language], [Ash Rat Tribe Language] and [Green Scales Tribe Language] to level 1, beside those I dont make any other change since they look subtle. I dont do anything with art-rted skills. Confirming it with Arisa, singing skill doesnt have anything to do with rhythm. It seems to be a skill that would make people deeply moved with the thing youre conveying with your singing. I cant understand that at all, but even if I argue I cant refute it. I cant seed with the chanting anyway, since I have nothing to lose, maybe I should try raising it? I level up Commerce-rted skills, [Poker Face], [Persuasion], [Bribing], and [Lip Service] to level 5-- expert levels. I didnt have the chance to use [Bribing] skill in Seryuu city, but ording to the travel journal Ive bought, there are a lot of people who need bribes for smoothening things up at the towns ahead. Thats troubling. Labor skills are mostly unchanged. I maximize [Surveince] and [Capture] skills, but only leave [Marshalling] skill to level 5. Forbyrinth skills, [Item Box] is unchanged, while [Trap Usage] get to level 5, but I raise all other skill to the maximum. In this world, I dont think that Id be unrted tobyrinth after all. The most troubling ones are Specialty skills. Skills that are certain to be useful like [Lip Reading] and [Straining Ones Ear] are raised to the maximum, but Im wondering whether to activate stuffs that are too dark like [Behind the Scene], or [Assassination], and decide to activate the ones that looks usable for scouting and fighting. I was at loss for a moment, but I decided to put aside, [Conspiracy], [Condemnation] and [False Charge]. Of course I leave the Night Time skills alone. Its no good to cheat there right? Even after allocating this many, I havent even use 30% of my skill points. Since Ill need considerably more points when I can use magic, its fine not to force myself to use skills like [Mowing] or [Transporting]. I also try to appraise the two unusable unique skills, but theyre unknown like always. Id like to have tutorial or help functions. Even though it was avable in the original menu screen. After Ivepleted my skill activation work, what I should think next is how to learn skills that mypanions have. The skills they have that I dont are [Etiquette], [Thrusting], [Dismantling], [Heavy Blow], [Enemy Search], [Cooking], [Collecting], [Nature Art], and [Spirit Vision]. Among them, the [Nature Art] seems to be the same thing as Arisas unique skill so even if Im attacked by that technique, I wont learn it. ording to the books left behind by Trazayuya-shi, Homonculus have organs that enable them to use nature arts. Its probably something like a race-specific skill. Mias [Spirit Vision] seems to allow her to see spirit, but I cant even imagine how to acquire it so I give up on it. Of course, I asked Mia about it, but I only got these, "I can see it you know?", "You cant?", "Why?", kinds of answers. Lets ask from some adult elves on Bornean forest. The skill that I need to learn most is probably [Enemy Search]. The map and radar are excellent for searching vast area and specific enemies, but theyre not good for fuzzy ones. Even after setting it to look for the familiar like the other day, that kind of threat was still easily escaped from it. The runner-up should be [Thrusting], and Heavy Blow]. Seems they would increase my attack power inbat. The remaining ones are [Collecting], [Dismantling], [Cooking], but I dont need them with Liza and the others here. I feel that I dont have particr need for [Etiquette] skill, but looks like it could be used together with [Education] skill so lets n to acquire it for now. I decide to learn [Dismantling] and [Cooking] from Liza on the next rest. Ive wanted to learn [Thrusting] and [Heavy Blow] first, but theres no enemy to fight. If I was to practice with Liza, Im afraid that I would hurt her. Although she could be healed with medicine and Mias magic, I still feel reluctant. I am also not able to learn the skill that I want most, [Enemy Search], since there is no enemy. By the way, the wagon is about to leave Seryuus earl territory and entering the neighboring earls territory since yesterday. There are a lot of basins in this territory. Right now, the wagon is advancing on one such basin. There are monsters in this territory, but there is absolutely none along the road, they only asionally appear deep in the mountain. On the other hand, there are a lot of wolves packs and hibernating bears. Since there seems to be a lot of beasts in the vicinity we are going tomorrow, I decide to have thebat training there. Now then, lets put aside the nning for now and begin the dismantling. Of course theres a reason why I want to learn dismantling now. Its because weve bought fish from the children on a vige located near a river weve crossed earlier. The hurdle of doing it with mammals are too high so when we got the fish I thought that it was a good chance to learn it. Since Ive dissected fish before, its probably going to be alright. Sharp is better than dull. Thinking so, I take out a magic tool from the storage to use. [Troll yer], beside the attached property, its a dagger without anything special except that it cuts well. Of course it cannot bepared to normal dagger although not to the degree of holy swords. Its carved with [RAZ] signature, I wonder if its an inscription? Following Lizas instruction, I cut through the fish without any resistance. I was able to cut it into 3 pieces in an instant. After that, when I throw away the fishs intestines and head, the quite serious Liza scolds me. >[Cooking Skill Acquired] >[Dismantling Skill Acquired] >[Dissection Skill Acquired] I allocate points to maximum for dismantling and cooking skills and activate them. Since its fish, lets grill them with salt and miso. Since I dont have grill mesh or something alike in my Storage, I reluctantly use skewers made from trees and grill them with bonfire. When they begin to change color, I spread miso on it. Everyone beside Mia and Nana are staring at me intently, so right when the grilled fish are done I distribute it to them. "Yummy~""Delicious, nodesu." "Delicious... Its been awhile since Ive had fish, but this is more delicious than the one from my hometown by far." "Its really delicious desu." "DE-LI-SH~! rather, whats this, whats this, way too tasty." Theyre quite popr. Mia looks curious with them so I offer her a bite, but she says, "...dont want." with a slightly frustrated voice. Nana looks at me while looking like she really want to eat it, but I cant let her do that, so I endure it. Since her eyes have be teary, Ill fix her mood by dripping several drops of fruit juice for her cooled water. I also eat it, but its really too delicious. I dont actually like river fish, but the vor is the best. The savoriness overflows or rather, the oil enhances the taste of the white meat just right. I didnt think that the effect of level 10 cooking would be this much. Iment at the fact that theres no cooked rice. I do have 3 liters of rice, but Im not sure how to heat it. I feel like I could make the best rice porridge, but I feel like I couldnt heat it right at all to make it fluffy. Next I try sampling the taste of the fish with miso. ...Its tasty, but theres something different. It feels like theres something missing. The miso fish is well received by everyone, but Arisa has the same impression as me. "Its really delicious, but unlike the salted fish, theres something not right." Even if your cooking skill level is high, its no good if you dont know the recipe huh. I know somehow that the amount and method are perfect, and the miso usage is probably not wrong. I had wanted to make Sawara Miso Grill, but since I wasnt cooking much in the previous world, it might had been reckless of me. I ask Arisa what I should do, but she says, "I know the taste isnt right, but Ipletely dont know how to do it right." with her hands on her hips while acting bossy in despair, is she feeling guilty or something? Among the books that Ive bought from the bookstore, theres no cooking books. Ivepletely overlooked it. Lets look for it in the next town. After dinner at the same day, I have Liza demonstrates [Thrusting] and [Heavy Blow]. I forwarded the n because I saw arge beast approaching our camp site not so far away. "Then, I will do a normal stab, a thrust, and a heavy blow in turns." Liza says so, sets up a ck spear and stabs three times with it. With beautiful stance, shes stabbing the spear more powerfullypared to some average territorial soldiers. I hear the sound of tearing air apanying each stab. I dont quite understand the difference between the first two stabs, but thest one is clearly different. Like a bowstring pulled to the limit, she twists her body back and then strongly lunge the spear forward. A single blow that reverberates with the whole body. Its simr to her single blow that pierced through the rhinoceros beetle monster in thebyrinth back then, but its more polished by far. Hmm? What was that just now. "Liza, Im sorry, but please do thest blow once again." "Yes!" She puts the stance like earlier and does the blow that shakes the ground. There really is a red trace-lineing out from her spear for an instant. Checking Lizas stat, not only her stamina has decreased, but her magic power too. It might be an additional effect of [Heavy Blow]. I decide to borrow Lizas spear and try to test it myself. First lets warm up while using it normally. Unfortunately, I dont produce powerful sounds like Liza does. Its probably because Im being careful as not to gouge the ground, but its lonely to not even make "Gou" or "Shun" sounds. "Truly splendid stabs." Liza is praising me, but since theyre just stabs without power, Im embarrassed with the excessive praise. Next, I try to imitate thrusting. Somethings not right. "Master, please excuse me for a bit." Is she unable to watch me twisting my wrist several times, Liza hugs me from behind and grasps the spear while exining. "To do thrusting, when master stab the spear, master has to half-rotate your wrist for an instant. Loosen masters hand for a moment and then grasp it tightly when master stabs. I will show it slowly, please feel the movement of my fingers and wrist." Liza puts her hand on top of my hand and demonstrates the timing. I see, this is something thats hard to transmit with just words. Liza separates from me and I begin to do as demonstrated. Yes, this is it. "As expected of master for mastering the secret just by doing it once." "Its because Liza is good at teaching." The fact that Lizas teaching is good is the truth, but I could learn it just by doing once is unmistakably because of the spear skill level 10. I do it several times until I memorize the feeling. Still, even though Ive be able to use it, I dont seem to get the skill. So its true that in order to learn weapon skills I have to use it against an enemy. The same thing happens with heavy blow. It goes without saying that I am not able to get the skill. I wonder if its because I dont have the skill, even though I can imitate heavy blow, my magic power isnt decreasing. I want to quickly learn the skill and let out that red shines. The blue light from holy swords is good, but I think that the red light really suits Liza. Book 6 - 6-3. Strengthening 6-3. Strengthening Satous here. There are a lot of RPG where you can create things nowadays. If you fail, the materials disappear. On evening of that day, the "Guest" has came rtively close by as expected, so I get up off the bed and go to the ce where Mia and Tama are doing night watch. "Change?" "Too early~?" "The change is still a bitter." I ask Tama to teach me the way to do [Enemy Search]. "Nyu~?" She folds her short arms while looking troubled looking cute. I want to poke at the wrinkle on her forehead. "Lots of sound, different sound." "Same view, different color." "Nice smell, normal smell, bad smell." "Lots of sameness, lots of differences." "So, you understand~?" I listen attentively to her whos trying hard to convey. The point is to detect the finer differences from numerous information. "Dont think, feel.", like that? "Ill go inside the forest for a bit to try it. Ill raise my voice if anything happen, if you hear it then wake Liza up for help." I tell the two so and make my way through the forest. Ive thought they would follow but it seems theyre too sleepy for it. Im borrowing Lizas spear since I intend to acquire heavy blow skill when Ie into the contact with the enemy. Ive properly ask for permission before she went to sleep. Ive said to Tama that I would only go for a bit but the ce is actually 3 kilometers away. Its around several hundred meters away from the enemys location. Basing from experience, I turn off all sort of indications OFF from the menu. Next, I rx my body and sharpen my sense while musing over Tamas word. While half-closing my eyes, I extend my focus. Moonlight shines through the sparse shades. Ivies and bushes. Silhouette of sleeping birds at branches. Glowing eyes of small animals. Catching glimpse of a ck shadow from the gaps between trees far away. I listen carefully. Lots of sounds. The sound of trees swaying from the winds. The sound of grasses stepped by small animals. Insects sounds. The sound of ws of something hitting the hard ground. I imagine every inch of my body uniting with nature. The smell of grasses. The smell of soil. The faint smell of water. A different kind of creatures smell like paint dropped on a river. My sense bes quietly serene-- Kasa. Ton. Hyun. I move my body matching the change on the flow of atmosphere. I had avoided something that attacked from a blind spot. After avoiding it, I turn my consciousness toward the culprit, theres a ck panther that has justnded slightly further away. That guy doesnt seem to think much of the failed surprise attack and gracefully turns toward me. I make only the log be disyed. >[Enemy Search Skill Acquired] >[Danger Sensing Skill Acquired] >[Space Grasp Skill Acquired] >[Minds Eye Skill Acquired] I activate the abundance of new skills. During that time, the ck panther is attacking many times but since I can see it, avoiding isnt a problem. I know that theres another one up on the tree, maybe its thanks to enemy search skill. Is it aiming for when Ive became tired? Its hard to use spear for closebat inside the woods but I could figure out the right angles thanks to space grasp skill and freely move as I imagine. I prepare the heavy blow stance Ive practiced this evening, and simultaneously drive heavy blow and thrusting to one of the animal. The quiet blow goes through the ck panthers head without resistance. >[Thrusting Skill Acquired] >[Heavy Blow Skill Acquired] >[Pration Skill Acquired] Matching the timing with my attack, the panther on the tree assaults me, I evade the danger as if I could see it. I quickly activate the three new skills, and prepare to hit the panther that has justnded. Since Liza seems to use magic when she demonstrates heavy blow, I try to put magic power into the spear. The spear lets out red trace of light when its feed with magic power. Quite beautiful. The spear pierces through the panther while drawing red track of light. Immediately after the red light appears, I rotate my wrist in reverse rotation converging the spear tip on the panther, the panthers upper half and the tree behind it burst into small pieces. It was good to do this away from the camp. I had almost disturbed everyones sleep. >[Magic Edge Skill Acquired] >[Spiral Spear Attack Skill Acquired] I didnt think there would be other techniques that could make red light appear like with Lizas technique. But Ive acquired useful-looking skills so its for the best. Of course, I also activate these two skills. The names are kinda chuunibyou-ish, but lets turn a blind eye on that. Since Ive identallye into a wide open space suitable for practice, I decide to practice magic edge. The light seems to be different depending on the amount of magic power you put into. I try putting 1 MP. Subtle light lines appear on the spear. I try putting 10 MP. Clear red light lines appear on the spear. I try putting 50 MP. Strong red light line repeatedly appear on the spear. This is usable for illumination. I try putting 200 MP. Intense red light-- this is bad, the spear is vibrating strangely. I have a feeling that the spear will explode if this is left alone. Lizas sorrowful face shes in my mind. This is bad. Thats right. If theres too much, then I can just absorb it. The moment after I thought that, I extract the magic power on the spear by imagining absorption-- good, the vibration has stopped. Fuh, I was flustered. Lets experiment with ck steel spear or something next time. Even though Ive absorbed the magic, Lizas spear retain its red light or rather, it has be a pattern. Cant be helped, when the morninges, Ill apologize to Liza by doing dogeza. I hope that at least it doesnt get weaker... Confirming with the AR, the spears name has became, [Magic Spear Douma]. If Im not mistaken it was [ck Spear of Cricket] back then. I dont remember its exact offensive power before, but its certain that it has been strengthened. It was already a bit stronger than the ck steel spear before but now its near three times that. It still doesnt match the dragon spear in my storage, but it has be about as strong as the other magic spears. This is what they call weapon reinforcement I guess. Although, it was probably one step away from failure judging from that feel. If it fail, its easy to imagine that Lizas spear would have broke. When I look at the log, Ive gained several skills. >[Magic Maniption Skill Acquired] But Ive been putting magic power into magic tool and Nana up to now.... I guess I have to not only insert but also absorb to meet the requirement. >[Magic Bestowal Skill Acquired] >[Weapon Reinforcement Skill Acquired] In addition, I also acquired this title. >Title [Magic Spear cksmith] Acquired. Since they look useful, I activate the skills. I try putting magic into an ordinary dagger. Its different. In case of Lizas spear, it feels like pouring water on a shallow te, while with this dagger, its like pouring water into a coarse draining casket. Magic power that has been inserted immediately escapes feel. Of course, it also isnt shining with red light. This time I take out leg of a flying ant and try putting magic power into it. Its better than with the dagger earlier, but it feels like a clogged up pipe with water draining out. The poured magic power feel stuck and drained, its annoying. Should I try to forcibly insert the magic power? I try what Ive just thought, and it burst scattering away. I guess Lizas spear was one step away from bing this. I test again with a new ants leg. So it really explodes by pouring 10 MP. Is Lizas spear special or is it because the difference in material? I decide to try with material that looks more rugged. I take out a dragon tooth and try it. Although I said tooth, its 30 cm big. When I put magic power into it, it feels like with the ants leg. The difference is the magic endurance, its fine even with 500 MP, but I stop there since the tooth bes cracked. Since Id feel bad for Tama and Mia if I go back toote, I decide to finish for this evening. Without forgetting to set the menu, I go back. The angelic figures of sleeping Tama and Mia greet me when I get back. Tama wakes up when she hears the sound of me leaning Lizas spear on the wagon. Afterward, when she realizes the one who make the sound is me, she slovenly sprawls with "Gude~", but it seems that she isnt sleeping. She sits beside me, attempts to climb up on myps, and sleeps there while curling up. I remember neko nabe seeing her figure, its soothing. I decide to do the watch in ce of the two until morning. Book 6 - 6-4. The First Thieves [Revised] 6-4. The First Thieves [Revised] Satous here. I thought that the three precepts are, "Dont kill", "Dont steal", "Dont vite", but in truth, it wasnt, "Dont steal", but, "Dont burn". However, even if its not one of the three, bad things are bad, right. ""Good morning, master."" "Good morning." Lulu and Liza who have immediately woken up with the first sign of morning sun give me morning greetings. I let Tama down from myps, and take Liza to the spear in order to apologize to her. "T, this is." Even Liza is speechless. Since externally, her important spear looks like it has been scribbled. Lets apologize first before I say, "The performance has been improved.". After I make up my mind, I step forward toward Liza-- but, shes not looking at me. Seemingly to check on the spears condition, she tries stabbing with it many times. The red light that appears when she does heavy blow is stronger than before. "Master!" After she finishes swinging the spear, shees closer to me. I decide to listen to herints before I make an excuse. Her voices tone is a bit high, would be good if shes not angry. "This is, it must be a reward right!" Since I dont understand the flow of the conversation, I ask her. "Arisa was saying to Lulu, If you properly service master, youll get a reward someday., she said." Those, "service", and, "reward" probably have different meaning. That Arisa, dont indoctrinate weird things to Lulu. For the time being, since she looks really happy, lets ride on this flow. "Its because Liza has always worked hard. How is the spear?" "Yes, the weight is the same as usual, but it is now possible for my arm to be one with the spear up until the tip." She looks so happy, shes rubbing her cheeks on the spear, I apologize to her for arbitrarily doing something to her spear after the breakfast before we depart. Liza says, "My spear and I, everything is masters.", but I remind myself not to take advantage of that. Since Lulu will call me when Liza finishes breakfast preparation, I pick a towel and go to river beside the camping ground. Theres a river nearby, so I want to take a bath there. By the way, the water temperature is below 10 degree (celcius), so normally Id get a cold. Although, I dont feel that cold, maybe thanks to ice resistance. Rather, Im more interested with Lulus gaze which I feel from over the bushes. During the cooking, she asionally takes a nce over here. I thought the bushes should be tall enough to cover me, but... Shes at an age where she would be interested with the opposite sex, I guess it cant be helped. Sine it would be troublesome in various ways when Arisa wakes up, I wash my body with a soap quickly. I see several fish outlines before I wear my clothes, so I throw skewers at them catching around 10 fish and put them into the Storage. Ive thought that grilled fish are a staple of breakfast, but Lulu and Liza have already started cooking, cutting in between them now would be boorish. I wipe my body roughly and wear clothes. My hair is still wet, but it should be dried soon when it gets close to fire. "Good morning, master." "Good morning Nana. Try saying some more words after morning greeting." "Good morning, master." "Yep, thats good." I pat Nanas head while praising her. Ye~p. Her outward appearance is that of an adult woman, so patting her head looks really out ce. "Morning." "Ning~?" "Good morning nano desu!" "Good Morniii!" The other members are waking up. I also greet them back. Still, whats wrong Arisa? "Why?" What is she saying? Arisa points my wet hair. "Say something if you want to take a bath!" "No way. Youll go peep if I tell you right?" "Of course! Its my natural job as a ve to wash my masters back!" "Your real motive?" "A boy bathing at the center of mother nature! Missing that is a regrettable situation!" When you said that so frankly, I could not punish you. Usually, before we go to sleep or after breakfast, I go away alone to wipe my body with wet towel and Arisa usually try to peep me which she did once when she managed to escape from Lizas watch. I dont necessarily scold her when she peeps but since itd be a bad influence to other girls, Id give her spanking if I catch her peeping. ...How do I say this, feels like our role as man and woman is reversed. That day, my magic practice ends in failure again, to have a change of pace, I sit at the end of the wagon and make small shields using some wood. Since I get Armor Creation skill after making one, I put it point to the maximum and activate it. Even though the shields are made of woods, theyre made with the highest level technique of armor creation. Since its messy, I put a sheet for the fallen wood chips. I present two shields made after Ive acquired the skill to Pochi and Tama. There are some shields in my storage but there is none which could fits Pochi and Tama so I have to make them myself. Ive only just made three of it but since the time is almost up, I clear away the tools. Arisa who has noticed it, faces toward me. "The guys you mentioned earlier?" "Yeah, very soon. There are two people on the highway, five people in each forest on the sides of highway, and two people on a tree a bit further. Arisa will deal with the two on the highway, while the five in the right forest will be taken care by Liza, Pochi and Tama. Ill defeat the two on the tree and the five in the left forest. I will leave Lulus guard to Mia and Nana." Everyone nods at my instruction. Since Ive exined it beforehand, they dont have any particr question. Everyone is tense, but the enemies are no big deals. On the left side, beside a level 7, the others are small fries at level 2-3. The beast girls could annihte them alone if they want. When we enter the forest after a slight curve, there are a man and a woman sitting on the road. They look like normal vigers. "Oo~i", they call out over here. When the wagon loosen its speed, the man approach while trying to say something. "Im sorry, my wife is,s,s,s,s." "Fuhn, I have no interest with thieves acting." Arisa hit the man and woman with mind magic without asking. She had a hard time choosing a location so our horses wouldnt get swept with her attack. Even though she loves to act a bit dramatic herself. Yes, these 14 men and women are thieves. Without checking the result of that battle, I use 2 crossbows alternately to shoot down the bowmen on the tree. They shouldnt be dead. The beast girls jump out from the back of the wagon and begin their assault in the forest. I also jump from the coachman-stand and charge toward the opposite forest. In just a few minutes, [Oyu Vige Thieves Gang] is annihted. Half of them are injured but none dies. We hang them on trees while disarming their weapons. I feel wasteful to use ropes on them, so I roll them up with tree vines, per Lizas suggestion. Ive noticed this with the ident faker in the city back then, there is no punishment for, [Injuring] and, [Assaulting] in this world. Just to be sure, I check on everyones status and their Reward and Punishment hasnt changed. The thieves have been subjected to Arisas magic, Sleeping Field to make them sleep. Just in case, checking on the map, there is no vige called, "Oyu Vige", in this region. "By the way, what do you want to do by capturing them? Isnt the earl-sans city still rtively far away? Isnt it faster if we just kill them?" "Since I was ordered not to kill if possible, I did not kill anyone, but thieves should be killed as soon as onees across them. If master wants the prize money then their heads are enough. Furthermore, even if ones kill a thief, their Reward & Punishment wont change into [Murderer]." Arisa and Lizas suggestions are quite brutal, but I wonder if thats just how it is in this world. If I overlook these guys here, they would probably kill or sell merchants or travelers who use this road as ves. Even so, I dont want to see the beast girls kill people, and I, myself, dont want to kill. I want to avoid murder as much as possible. But then, I feel like I would retract that if mypanions lives are in danger. Even if Im a hypocrite, I am not a saint, if that time really happens Ill give in. I did kill Zen anyway, even if it was his own intention. "Lets bring them to the earls city and sell them as crime ves. Is it not more profitable than killing them here?" Even though I dont want to kill them, I have no intention of letting them go. I will have them pay for their crime adequately. Their [Reward and Punishment] stats are filled with [Murder], [Rape], [Theft] and more. There is no innocent one. Liza has a face that looks like she has more to say, but it seems that she doesnt have any intention to object my words more. "It cant be helped~ lets do it like that." While saying so, Arisa shakes her head like some kind of gaijin. I understand that shes worried, but that gesture is slightly petnt. Then, she points her finger at me, and continues with these words. "If your life is in danger, dont hesitate to kill the opponent, understand. That is the rule of this world. I wont forgive you if you drag your peacefulness like that country and get yourself killed pitifully!" Still, 14 people are too many indeed. Even though the wagon hardly has any luggage, more than half of the wagons back is buried with the thieves. Morever, they stink. Since itd be annoying if they wake up, in addition to Arisas magic, I make them drink sleeping potions that Ive made on the first camping night and take them along to the earls city while theyre sleeping. Although its just for two days, the thieves smell and snores are huge nuisances. If we find another thieves, Ill leave them half-dead. I did not think that bringing criminals away from a remote ce would be this troublesome. Book 6 - 6-5. Clean-up and Rumor 6-5. Clean-up and Rumor Satous here. The only contact Ive had with refugees was with the news or fund-raisingmercials, but in this world, I unexpectedlye across ones in close proximity. It was alreadyte in the noon when we arrived on the street of Nouki town. The disposal of the thieves took more time than I had thought. This town is the second biggest town within earl Kuhanous territory, its situated in a typical fashion of a trading town. Nevertheless, the poption is not more than 20000. Thend size is also only about a fourth of Seryuu city. 30% of the poption are ves, but most are general or lower ves, while criminal ves are quite few. The thieves--they were confirmed as thieves with the usual Yamato stone--were sold to ve traders that the gatekeeper had called. The men were worth 2 silver coins a person. The ones with bow or weapon skills and higher-leveled were were even more expensive, but the women were cheaper. A middle-aged woman was worth for only 1 silver coin. As a reward for suppressing the thieves, I was given 10 copper coins per head. Was the price right? The total amount to 48 silver coins and 140 copper coins. With these much, a lot of bounty hunters would havee instead of me. The taxes for entering the city are, 1 big copper coin for amoner, 2 copper coins for a ve, and the wagon cost 2 big copper coins, I let it be taken from the reward. I chat with the gatekeeper while hes looking for a small bag for containing the 5 silver and 10 copper coins change. Hes wearing a shirt dyed blue, I wonder if its the gatekeeper color here. "Youve really saved us. Nowadays, a lot of refugeesing from other territories are bing thieves." "Was there a disaster somewhere?" Speaking of refugees, it mean that theres probably a war or disaster. ording to him, seems that there are a lot of refugees who run away from the next earldom to be either serfs in rural farm vige or ves in general ves in the city of this Kuhanou earldom. People who dont want to be ves hide in the mountain and live by hunting animals. Seems that they also work in the field, but, as winteres, a lot increasingly be thieves. I almost feel sorry to the thieves, but they have [Murder] in their Reward and Punishment, so sympathy is probably unnecessary. >Title [Bounty Hunter] Acquired. Now then, we were able to finish our errands on the entrance, but since I wanted to buy various things on shortage, I decided to stay for a night. The inside of the town is simr with Seryuu city but there arent a lot of two-story buildings, yet low-rises are many. The town feel a bit listless unrted with the poption density. Confirming from the gatekeeper, this town also has strong prejudice against demi-humans, but theyre allowed to stay in the inn if one pay extra and they can buy things normally on the shops if theyre paying good. Unfortunately, since theyre not allowed to get inside where the riches and nobles lives, we are warned not to get close. After entrusting the wagon in the inn, were going to buy equipments for all members. In a ce not far from the inn, weapons and armors are lined up on disy. First, lets buy armor for five people in the armor shop. Theyre for me, Nana and the three beastkin girls. Since a whole body armor looks to require too much time to wear, I buy iron helmets without face protector, breasttes with belt fixture, light greaves of the same type, and gauntlets that protect only the back of hand. The remaining three says that they dont need armor so they dont buy ones, in exchange, I buy some extra shields. Bucklers and Round Shield made from metal, three pieces each. The armor shop old-man tried to touch Nanas butt when he was measuring her for the armor, but my impregnable guard didnt let him to. I didnt think that crisis perception would be helpful for this. It goes without saying that I used it as the final ammunition for bargaining. The total price were 30 gold coins, but I negotiate until it was slightly cheaper than the market price, and finally got it down to 14 gold coins. Next in the weapon shop, I bought bows and arrows for Mia. Since there were only 3 short bows that Mia was able to pull, it didnt take long. I was able to negotiate it down to 1 gold coins with 30 arrows added. Afterwards, we decided to divide into three groups and move separately after putting the luggage in the inn. The beastkin girls, Arisa and Lulu are entrusted to buy ingredients, daily necessities and cookwares. I give them 20 silver coins for the shopping list, and 1 big copper coin each for their allowance. The reason for that much silver coins is because I ask them to buy a lot of groceries. Like the gatekeeper earlier said, the situation is a bit rough with all the refugees, so Im buying enough for anticipating the worst situation for self-sustaining if we cant get into the town or vige. We have a lot of meat, but we dont have enough vegetables, cereals, salt and seasoning. Pochi and Tama reply back with, "Meat~", when I give them their allowances. Even though they eat so much meat every day, they still want to eat more huh, thats amazing even for favorite food. "Im tired." "Maybe you get tired from the crowds, do you want to rest at the inn?" "Nn." "Nana, Im sorry, but could stay with her?" "Yes, master. I will stay beside mother." "No." Since Mia is tired with the crowd, shes going to rest at the inn. I feel sorry if I leave her alone, so I suggest Nana to be with her, but maybe she doesnt want to be alone with someone with her face, she refuses with, "Dont need." Even though Nana herself has be emotionally attached to her, this is sad. The meaning of calling Mia mother for Nana, seems because Mia is the blood provider. Although it seems that homonculus is different with clone, I wonder if shes still her gic mother? Since Mia looks like she really dislike the calling, I have Nanapromise to call her, "Mia", not, "Mother". "Nana, lets go together. Mia, what do you want as souvenirs?" "I want a lute." "I understand, Ill buy it if someone is selling them." "Ive left money and fruits on the table, so eat something if youre hungry okay." "Nn." Ive put 1 big copper coin and several fruits on the table. First, were going to magic tools shop. This shop isnt just a magic books and magic tools shop, but also an alchemy shop and a bookstore. The shopkeeper is wearing a hood and a thin veil that hide her face, save for her eyes, so I cant see it well. Since the AR indicates that shes 16 years old, shes probably the daughter of the real shopkeeper. When we go inside the shop, I see the girl is wearing sses with green lenses, so I ask Nana to wait outside. The exnation from the AR is confusing like always, but since it looks like an inferior version of Yamato stone, I cant risk Nanas race from getting known. "Hello, Id like to buy reagents for potion, do you have any in stock?" "I could sell you three packages. 1 silver coin each. Were a bit short in magic cores, so I wont give you discount. If you dont want to, you can stop." Oh, its an old womans voice. Is she using some sort of weird voice-changing magic tools? Im given a small paper, like some sort of prescription from doctors, when I receive the packages. I think her profit is a bit too high, but since the price is in line with the market price ording to estimation skill, its not like shes overcharging. By the way, the potion reagent is powder that glitter when its used. It has other various uses too, its an indispensable material for training. Come to think of it, monsters in this territory were awfully scarce. I dont feel like buying with these prices indeed. Since I have books with the instruction, should I just make one myself? Lets just buy the needed materials. "Then, do you have stabilizers?" "Yes, if its stabilizers, I have a lot. If you have magic cores, wont you share it?" What an abrupt girl. Asking me to sell the magic cores. Then I remember the main material for potions reagent and stabilizer. I take out a magic core from my pocket and estimate its market price on my palm. Its about three times pricier than in Seryuu city. Yet, its still only 3 big copper coins. I put five on the table. "You, stop putting magic cores inside your pocket even if you keep them together with stabilizer powder. What would you do if they absorb magic power when you use magic and explode?" What the, they explode huh. That reminds me, the ants legs were exploding as well. I thank the girl for the advice and ask her the right method to keep them. It seems that you have to smear them in stabilizer and then cover them together in cloths. The girl speaks ill of the magic cores, like, "Theyre small", or, "The color is light", but she still buy them for 4 big copper coins each. Since its just right, I buy stabilizer worth of that price. The girles back from the back with about 10 kilograms bag of stabilizer. That bag is somehow lightly floating while following beside the girl. Ooh, that looks magic-like, or rather, like a magic trick. "Is that magic?" "This is self-propelling board <>. Its not really a rare magic, isnt it?" Although shes saying that, I could see her looking slightly proud. If I recall right, that magic name does appear in the introductory magic book. I confirm the stabilizer that she have brought. The AR says, [Stabilizer/Fine Powder of Ugi Leaves]. The market price is 5 gold coins. 1 gold coin is equal to 20 big copper coins, so theyre too much for reimbursing the magic cores. "Theyre fine powder of Ugi leaves, are they." "Thats right, you know well. These are rare around here, but just before, a merchant brought them in mass as a payment for medicines. Before theyre spoiled." "I think this quantity is too much for 20 big copper coins though?" "You, you know value of things huh." "And I dont think I need that much though?" "Please dont say that, Ill trade it for half the market price, so wont you take it?" "Are you looking for gold coins?" I could buy it, but do I need this much? "No no, I need magic cores rather than gold, wont you share a bit more?" Well, theyre ingredients for making potion reagent so she probably guess that I still have more, but what does she want to use it for? "You know that there will be a fighting tournament in the Ougock Dukedom next month, right? The participating knights are buyingrge amounts of potion from the alchemists. So they cant make potion for the sick people." I see, theres such tournament huh. I dont know if this girl would use it the way shes saying, but its evident that shes desperate. I have a lot anyway, so its fine to give 10 more, I guess. "I would like these and another 10 magic cores of the same level." "Im not sure if I have that many, but Ill thoroughly check my stock." "Please do so, you can bring these stabilizer ahead." I bring the stabilizer to the wagon and put it away in the storage, then Im choosing magic cores. Since itd look suspicious if theyre all exactly the same, I mix the 10 magic cores suitably. I blend 1 high level one among them. Its a core that worths 3 silver coins. I believe this is from a bone golem. I can know the price with estimation skill, but I want to find out the reaction of a professional when they see one. "How about these?" "Youre fast, the qualities are the same like before, are they. Huh? This one is the only awfully nice core." Its the strongish core Ive blended "Is it to your liking?" "Yes, Im saved. I could make stronger medicine with this." I see, ording to this reaction, I could take out magic cores from monsters with level up to 20 without problem. Its not written in up to intermediate book, but it seems that depending on magic cores level used, the resulting reagent rank would be different. "As a gratitude, you can take one from among these." While saying so, the girl searches the shelves with rustling sounds and bring out three scrolls. AR indication says, [Scroll, Magic Art:Shield], [Scroll, Magic Art:Sonar], [Scroll, Magic Art:Short Stun]. Each is priced at 5-6 silver coins. How do I say this, the shop will go bankrupt if this girl keep working here. Every one of them seems to be an elementary magic art scroll. Shield is the most difficult among these. "Im sorry, even though youre especially offering this for me, I already have beginner level magic books..." "You, do you not know how scrolls are used? These are disposable magic tools. Put magic power into it while uttering themand word to use it, its convenient when youre attacked by monsters." Hoo? Thats great. "That means, you can use them even without magic art skills?" "You can use them. Youll use 20-30% more magic power, but there is no weird repercussion like if a person without skill chants the magic." I see, thats convenient. But, they looks easy to abuse-- I guess thats why, it was limited in Seryuu city. Thats right, are there scrolls for life magic? "Do you have scrolls for life magic?" "None, if you have money to buy such things, isnt it cheaper to just hire charm users?" Unfortunately, theres none. It seems since the production cost for making the scroll is no different to other magic, theres no one who make them. But, Nana can use those magics besides short stun. By the way, in addition with the two, Nana can also use, [Magic Arrow], [Body Reinforcement (Light Boost)], and [Signal]. "If possible, could you let me have the three of them? Of course, I will pay the other two with cash." "Im sorry, but if I sell more than one, the officials would get noisy." I decide to buy [Shield] scroll after being at loss for a while. Lets try to use it when we get out of the town. Book 6 - 6-6. Tavern and Rumors 6-6. Tavern and Rumors Satous here. On the oldputer game, tavern was only useful for changing party members, but on TRPG, it was the ce to gather information for the scenario. Since drunkards are talkative. "Thanks for waiting, Nana." "Yes, master." Uh, did I make her wait too long. Maybe thanks to the hood shes wearing, there is no weird guy trying to pick her up, but she looks quite bored. Nana picks my arm and begins to walk. "Lets go, master." Were walking while linking arms. Umm, Nana-san? My arm is in heaven. Since the long cane Ive bought for Mia at the beginning is being a hindrance, I switch it to my other hand. "Whats wrong?" "Ive learned it when master was in the shop." Whats this, I feel a bad premonition. "When man and woman walk together, they unite their arms." Shes saying so while having, "Hows that" face, I can even hear the sound effect. I understand what she has learned, but theres no particr reason to part our arms, so lets go shopping while being like this. Since Nana is looking like she really want to get praised, I read the mood and praise her. Its subtle, but She looks satisfied. And Im also satisfied with the amazing feeling. First, lets buy clothes for Nana and Mia. However, theres no shop which sells ready-made clothes except the second-hand ones in this town. It seems you have to tailor them if you want new clothes. I think Arisa has said she could make clothes, so I decide to buy cloth and materials for sewing. Theyre selling underwear normally, so I buy shares for the two. These underwear are called drawers right? Feels like Ive entered Alices Wondend. Next are tools for manufacturing things. By asking a pedestrian for the location, Ive bought various tools for woodworking, metal carving, leather crafting, and cksmithing. Ive also bought glue, nails and other materials, but beside nails, theyre expensive. Ive also wanted to buy some hinges, but they were out of stock. Necessary things for cksmithing like furnace or anvil were not avable, so I couldnt buy them. Though even if I could, there was no way to carry them anyway. Since we would be standing out if we bring lumbers to the inn, I pay for it to be sent to the hotel. "Nana, shouldnt we go to next shop soon?" "Master, please wait a bit longer." "Is it fun?" "Yes, very. Its so fluffy and soft... yes, cute." Since Nana is fascinated with the wood shaving waste from the wood ning, and doesnt seem to want to move, we spend a bit of time in the wood workshop. If the workshop old man didnt get her the thinnest and long wood shaving, she might be looking till dusk. I purchase bottles and containers for putting medicine since I incidentally catch sight of them on the next workshop weve gone. The price around here is cheaper than on Seryuu city. It might be because the woods that act as fuel are cheap. We go to the general store at the end. I was taught in magic shop that there might be cooking books there. Nana who have been restlessly looking around inside the general store, wanders to a particr disy case. "Whats the matter?" "Master, what is this?" While saying so, Nana pick up something to her hand, its a wooden barrette. Its carved with simple design and three pale small stones are fitted in. The stones are not gemstones, but river stones with stripped patterns. It looks like jade so I appraise it, and the result is actinolite. The name sounds as if it could be used as catalyst for light magic, but its just a pretty stone. The market price of the barrette is two copper coins. There are 5 other wooden barrettes, but theyre all priced the same. Its a bit in for decorating Nanas honey-colored hair. I think shell look better with a silver barrette. Nana is looking at that barrette without getting tired. The stores old woman who see that begins promoting. "Fe, fe ,fe, I also have ones made from silver, or adorned with gemstones, do you want to see it?" "Right then, since youre offering, lets take a look at it." She puts out three expensive barrette made from silver, I try putting one on Nanas hair. Yup, the silver one does match her well. "Oh my, you have truly beautiful wife." "Thats right, Im still charmed sometimes." Ive certainly got used with the beautiful faces of Lulu and Arisa, but Nana and Mia are quite pretty too. Shes not my wife, but I dont need to retort to every lip service. Nana strokes the first barrette with her fingers in rapture even while were having that conversation. You like it that much huh. Im sorry for the old woman for bringing out the other things, but I purchase the wooden barrette instead. I also buy several blue braids as souvenirs since it was ced nearby. Its just right since Lulu usually tie hemp cord on her hair when shes making breakfast. There are also ribbons, but I stop. Ive given some to Lulu as present before, but Ive never see her wearing it. It probably wasnt to her liking. Now then, the main thing is the cooking books, but its different from what Ive imagined. Rather than recipe books for what delicious foods from what towns, or what kind of materials are there, its a gourmet guide book instead. Of course, I buy it, but it doesnt seem usable for improving my cooking. "Are you looking for curious foods? Then how about some herbs or pickled vegetables?" The old woman brings out some bottles and jars sealed with string from inside a shelf. Around 20 kinds of things like, garlic and leeks pickled with oil, pickled cabbage and Chinese cabbage, and yellow powder that looks like dried mustard and others. Even though so manye out, theres no pickled plum. Too bad. There are also sweet things like honey, or green-tea powder-like sugar called Ugi, Im buying them. Furthermore, somehow Im coaxed to buy a tool for extracting fat from meat. Old woman, youre good at business. Since Ive bought so many things, I thought that Id carry them many times over to the inn but the old woman calls manly man from the shops back and has him to transport the groceries to the inn. Right, I almost forgot. "Do you have a lute?" "I do." The old woman points at Nana. Its put together on the same desk as the barrette. Not seeing it even though its right in front of your eyes, it happens often eh. I purchase the lute and string for Mia. I try ying the string and, [Tiin], soundses out. >[Musical Performance Skill Acquired] "Ehehe~ Look, look at these bounties!" The wagon is loaded with a lot of ingredients and woods and tools Ive bought. The thing that Arisa present are eggs inside a basket. There around 20 of them. "Theyre a bit expensive, but Ive gotten some duck eggs~ with this we can eat egg dishes!" "Eggs are fast to go bad, so lets think what to make before. How long can we keep it?" "Its already winter, so about 2-3 days?" "We could make something like karaage or croquette." "C, can you make it?" "If I know the recipe I could, but I can only vaguely remember the ingredients and the process." I tried to bring up the subject to Arisa, but it seems she doesnt know. "Uh, I shouldve kept trying to cook for myself without giving up." I barely remember that I should use eggs and flour. No, or was it potato starch? Since the storage can preserve things, I should just get five eggs inside and do trial and error during the journey. Later, Im taught by Liza that eggs can be stored for several months. Dont modern eggs have short expiration dates? I dont know if its because parallel world, but I wontin the longstingness. We decide to eat dinner at the tavern on the first floor of the inn that evening. Since theres an empty space on the back, we join two tables and sit there. Mia sits on the chair furthest back. Since itll be full of peopleter, shes not good with crowd. The meal consists of moderate amount of tenderloins with boiled vegetables, fish and radish soup, stir-fried vegetables, dried berry, t bread made from Gabo fruit, and pickled Gabo leaves. The arent a lot of meat, but the stomach-filling tenderloins are popr with the beastkin girls. At the opposite side of me, Mia continues ying the lute that has just been bought even though its dinner, she probably likes it. "Mia, its dinner, so eat your meal." "Nn." She nods at my words, but doesnt let go of the lute. Her performance is over, but seems shes wondering whether to continue or eat. "Aan." She opens her small mouth while starting to y the lute. Since she looks like a cute young bird, I put a bite-sized vegetable on her mouth. She chews it hard while ying a song. I wonder if its an elf tune, its a tune with wanting to hurry home feeling. My sleeves is pulled from the side, and when I look there, Arisa is opening her mouth while point her finger there. "Aa~an" "Eat it yourself." "Doing that only to Mia, isnt it unfai~r?" Cant be helped when you say it like that. I give her a mouthful of pickled Gabo leaves. Its sour and bitter, the taste is unique. She probably wont ask for another with this. Shes saying, "Mugu", and, "I want something sweet please.", but she doesnt say she want another, so its a sess. "Satou, Aan." "Aa~n?" "Aan, nano desu." Whates into my view is Mia, with Pochi and Tama who are sitting on each sides of her opening their mouth. When the three are lined up like this, they really look like young birdlings. I put a mouthful for each one in turn. Following them, Lulu also doing, "Aan", while looking shy. I want you to stop opening your small mouth while pining your hair and closing your eyes, I would imagine something different. Liza is also doing, "Aan" since it looks interesting, but I have noment. Since she doesnt look ufortable, theres probably no problem. My sleeve is pulled again. I thought that it was Arisa again, but it was from the opposite side. Over there, Nana is doing, "Aan", while presenting a dish. I see, since Nana couldnt eat, shes serving it instead. Umu, Im fine with feeding little girls, but if they look like adult beautiful girls, the destructive power is high. I eat the dish while feeling bashful. Violet-san on the opposite side seemingly cant stand my attitude, and shes saying things like, "Flirting is forbidden", or, "Riajuu should just explode.". Since those kinds of slightly peevish protest came out, another, "Aan", is prohibited. The one who took advantage of this in the first ce is you, Arisa, you know? Mia is concentrating on eating her foods with Lizas warning. Im a bit shocked that shes paying heed to Lizas word than mine--I might be spoiling her too much--the dinner continues while Im feeling like a father. Mia who finishes her dinner first starts ying some musics. The beastkin girls and Arisa are eating their second round of meal. At first the music was calm but then it turns cheerful after a request from the drunkards. Even though Mia is ying with expressionless and uninterested face, she still receives the drunkards impulsive request. Once Mia musical begins, the visitors begin to increase until its full house, even though it was empty when we just got here. Arisa is judging the drunkard request properly. Shes doing it while having meals, skillful. And then, when theyve finished eating, Arisa leads Pochi and Tama to match the song and sing together cheerfully while joining shoulders. The three are wearing hoods, so they look subtly suspicious. I thought that I remember this song, its the anisong Arisa sung during our trip. "What a fun song huh." "Its a song from the hometown of those girls." The merchant-like man on the seat behind starts talking to me, so were chatting while putting sake to our cups. Im drinking normal juice, not sake. The sake here (ale), is too sour, or rather, its acid its undrinkable. The stories in our chat are mostly harmless, but there are also some interesting ones. In summary, the chats are like these. "Ive just been through baron Munos territory and I was offered to buy ves from several viges there, it was terrible." "The harvest this year isnt bad, I wonder why." "Speaking of ves, if you bring out ves from baron Munos territory, you need to pay tax. Farmers who want to go to other territory also need to pay tax. Was it emmigrant tax. The border soldiers even specially inspect for it." The merchants exaggeratively shiver for almost buying ves themselves. I thought it was supposed to be marquis ording to that travel journal, so I asked. "Dont you know young man? They were certainly marquis up until about 20 years ago but the whole family of marquis Muno were attacked byrge flocks of the dead, and the castle and the soldiers, everyone were massacred." "I forgot the title, but it was even made into books and drama." "At that time, it became an uproar and was thought to be an attack from the demon lord, the groceries and medicines prices went up and I made a big profit." Its an imprudence story, he seems to be an unscrupulous merchant. "I also remember to feel relieved that the king had ordered the holy knights to dispatch, limiting the dead army from overflowing to other territories." "All rted families of marquis Muuno, including the coteral family who married into another families, died of mysterious cause. The current baron supposedly has absolutely no rtion to the old one. Hes either a nephew or younger brother of the neighboring duke, he has seeded the family name to manage the territory." That story sounds familiar. Whates to my mind is his (Zens) bleached bone face. Ive be a listener, while properly chiming in sometimes and pouring sake, I press them to continue. "Theres a strange rumor about that dukedom. Theres a man who will buy corpses of anything." "Isnt that just a simple rumor? Theres a forest which became a ce for burial custom due to some faith, and the rumor started from someone who saw the proceeding they said." "Is that what it is, so theyre traveling on the highway where monsters and wolves appear for several days while carrying corpses, faith is an amazing thing." "Something that cant be said to merchants like us." However, "Corpse Buying Man", that looks like something that would be a novels title. Speaking of the duke, Ive heard a rumor in the morning. "It seems that theres a fighting tournament on the dukedom, is everyone familiar with that?" "People surely gather there, but merchants do too." "Thus, merchants number are reduced in other ce. I intend to fill that gap for my business." Ive thought that this is a world where the money cirction takes time, but it seems there are many ways to gain money. Mias performance has stopped before I notice. The surrounding are urging her, but looks its too much, she says one word, "Tired.", and sleep on myp. I think you dont need to go as far under the table though. We take that chance and go back to the room. Arisa says, "We got a lot of offering~.", while showing a bowl with a lot of coins. Theyre mostly pennies, but there are some copper coins mixed in. Quite generous, those drunk old men are. I let Mia sleep in the room. Theres no 8 person room as expected, so I rent two 4 person room. The three beastkin girls and my room, and Arisa and the others room. We had various disputes during the rooms distribution. Im afraid that Id think something impolite if I see Nana innocently sleeps on the bed. Ive thought of doing something on the night town stealthily, but Im prevented by Pochi and Tama. "Lets sleep together nodesu." with gleaming eyes, they bind both my hands. The wire-puller is Arisa without a doubt, but I cant shake off the two who approach with innocent faces. I pass on the adults night once in a while~. Book 6 - 6-7. I want to Practice Magic [Cheat Arc] 6-7. I want to Practice Magic [Cheat Arc] Satous here. The impulse to use the thing youve obtained is probably no different regardless of ages or ces. Even in parallel world, it still is. " Shield" A transparent shape that looks like a Shield appear in front of me whos holding a short cane. The size isrge enough to cover my whole body. "Here I go~ Psycho Ball." The invisible magic ball fired by Arisa got repelled by the Shield and disappeared. Oh, a new indicator has appeared below my HP bar, [Shield HP], it says. The HP is 100, and it has decreased by one from Arisas attack earlier. I wait for a while, but its not restoring back. "Is it alright for the next one?" "Come at me." "Here I go Tsubaki-kun! This is, my Overdrive shoot!" Arisa fires Shock Wave while parodying something. The Shield shooks from that attack, but its repelled just like with the psycho ball earlier. This time the Shields HP decreases by 3 points. So it doesnt decrease by fixed value, but depends on the spell huh? "Then, next, please use Magic Arrow, Nana." "Yes, master." A magic circle appears before Nanas forehead and the magic arrow is shot from there. The magic arrow disappears apanied with sounds like metal shing. The Shields HP only decreases by 1. "Next, Mia, please." "Nn. Water Shoot" Mia creates Water Shoot from the water inside the jug beside her, and then fires it to me. At the moment of impact, the Shield shooks a bit. The magic is dissolved and the water sshes under. The Shields HP only decreases by 1 point. "Mia, do you have any area attack?" "I do." "Then, please do that from the front." "Its dangerous." "Do you have attack that would be safe for everyone but me?" "I do." "Then please do that one." "...Satou?" "Ill avoid it before it hit me." "Nn. Acid Mist" White mist hits the Shield. The mist is prevented by the Shield, but the grasses around me are dying. The Shields HP decreases by 3 points. So direct attack magic is 1 point, while area attack magic is 3 points huh. Isnt this Shield too strong? "Tama, please throw some stones. Aim at the area around my stomach." "Aye!" Swoosh, the stone tears through the air, and just like all the magic before, its prevented. The stone bounces back unlike the magic. Tama is getting better at stone throwing, Her throw has gotten quite faster. The Shields HP only decreases by 1 point. "Alright, next, Pochi. Shoot with a crossbow, since its dangerous, shoot from around there okay." "Understood, nodesu~." The short arrow that Pochi shoots has different aim, she urately shoots at my left foot that my finger has pointed out. Of course, the arrow bounces back before it hit me. The Shields HP decreases by 1 point, just like with Tamas stone-throwing. Now then, next is Liza, but honestly, Im afraid with the serious Liza who will be using [That Spear]. I cancel the Shield, and put it up once again. I understand that its actually not necessary, but its a problem with feeling. "Liza, after you fill the spear full with magic power, please do heavy blow and thrusting with all your might." "I understand, master. Please be prepared!" No no, that line is scary. Bang, the sound of Lizas rushing, she thrusts out the magic spear. The magic spear pushes the Shield, but just as its about to hit me, it gets knocked back. At the same time, something invisible is pushing my body. I see, it seems the Shield is suitable to hold back mass attacks huh. The red ripple that appears between the spear and the Shield disappears. As soon as the ripple disappear, Liza pulls her spear. Let me make this clear, even if Liza spear pierced through the Shield, it would slip through my armpit. The Shield HP decreases only by 3 points. Even though it was shy, its the same as area attack huh. "Liza, next, try to attack me thrice." "Yes." Each attack decreases the Shields HP by 1. The next experiment will be thest. "Lulu, please throw a pebble." "Y, yes, Ill do my best." However, contrary to Lulus spirit, the stone flies toward the day after tomorrow. Right, she isnt used to hitting people, unexpectedly it wont fly straight. "Lulu." "I, Im sorry master. Eii. Eii." Probably thinking that shed get scolded, Lulu desperately tries to throw stones many times over with upset face. Aah, thats a waste for her beautiful face. "Lulu, calm down." "Y, yes." Maybe thinking that shes disapproved, Lulu falls dejected. Her troubled face is cute too. "Lulu, take a pebble under your feet." "Yes, I got it." "Then, walk three step forward from there." "Yes.... Umm, isnt this too close?" Lulu is approximately 1 meter away from the Shield. "Its fine, throw the stone like youre discarding it using both your hands." "Yes--Ah, I hit it." "Yep, you did well. Youre great." Make things easier by removing the impossible condition. 4 more stones hit the Shield, but its HP isnt decreasing. So it really invalidates damage up to certain extent. Unfortunately, its not like Ive became able to chant. As for the chant earlier, even though I read the words properly, the rhythm was all over the ce. I activated Musical Performance skill and tried to chant in high spirit, but it was no good. "Uu~n, its better than before, but its wrong. Be like Nadami-chan, a good musician who doesnt need to read the sheet.", so said Arisa. Its really frustating. The trick for solving the puzzle is the [Shield] scroll that I got from the magic shop. After we left the town, when I used it during our first rest, [Shield] was added on the Magic column in the Menu. At that time, I also got ubeled [Magic Art] skill, but I wonder if [Magic Art: Foreign World] is a special case? The magic that I used earlier was selected from the Menu. The chanting was a camouge, that said, I also slightly wanted to pretend myself being able to chant magic. Of course, Arisa found out that I wasnt able to chant properly, but since she knew about Menu, it probably was no problem. Mia seemed unconcerned about it, so there was no problem. However, the inspection continues. Next is Nanas turn. Her MP has only decreased by 20% so she should be fine. Ill refill it when this is over. "Nana, please put up Shield." "Yes, master." In front of Nana, a magic-made Shield appears. It looks just like the one Ive created. "Then Arisa, shoot a Psycho Ball at an angle where it wouldnt hit Nana at the Shield." "Okay." The Psycho Ball is repelled by the Shield and disappears, just like it was with me. However, the Shields HP has decreased by half. Although I dont know the exact value, the Shields HP amount and hardness are probably different. It probably because of differences in level or skill level. "Alright, the experiment is over~ lets eat!" Since the experiment took quite a bit of time, I also participated in the cooking along with Liza and Lulu to help. Moreover, Im in charge of the main dish, steaks made of wolf meat. I prepare the wolf meat in turns for the shares of several people excluding Mia and Nana. With Lizas advice, I cut a line on the tendon with a knife and mix salt and pepper in it. Then, I put oil in the frying pan, stir it, and put sliced garlic inside the oil to let it fry as small dishes. While listening to the sound of oil, I quickly roast the meat. Besides Arisa and Lulus shares, the meat are to be rare. It seems Arisa and Lulu prefer medium. For mias te, I cut three different kind of fruits and dress it with honey and green sugar. For Nanas water, I put several drops of fruits juice from Mias fruits. I want to have a meal together with Nana quickly. We begin eating with, "Itadakimasu", like always, but it feels more intense than usual. How do I say it, Single-minded, perfectly illustrates their eating. "Another please!" Arisa sticks out her steak te while saying so. Pochi who has finished eating licks the te, and looks dumbfounded for a while, then she presents her te, "A, a, another please! nano desu!", she urgently says so. "Another please!" "Another please desu!" "Umm, I also want another serving please." Slightlyte after Pochi, Tama and Liza also present their tes, and ask for another serving. Seemingly following them, Lulu also reservedly ask for another serving. Well, the meat is still plentiful, but if you eat too much itll be hard to move you know? But, its not over yet. "Another please." "Master, another please." Over there are the figures of Mia and Nana who hold out the empty fruit te and ss. I dont have the courage to refuse anymore, and give another serving for everyone. When I handed it over, I didnt forget to warn that this is thest one. When theyve finished eating, they look supremely blissful, but please stop looking at the te so eagerly. Itll be okay if it was Pochi and Tama, but everyone has the same manner, I almost want to ask if theyre making jokes. Afterwards, I was demanded to cook in every meal, but I asked them to only let me do it for lunch. Since youll get fat if you eat too much at night. >Title [Magician of Dining Table] Acquired. Book 6 - 6-8. Fashion Show 6-8. Fashion Show Satous here. If I find one G, there would be 30 more, so I always spray insecticide around and round up the whole herds. It would be good if you could do the same with thieves... After we left the town, it was peaceful for three days, but for two days after that, we were attacked by thieves three times. Since they were just small scale thieves with 7-8 people, we had Arisa did preemptive attack with Shock Wave, and the beastkin girls to defeat the thieves. At the first battle, Mia attacked with Acid Mist, but it was too gruesome so I made her use Blind Mist and Mustard Mist on the next time instead. If I fight right away, I could make short work of them, but since it looked sufficient with just the beastkin girls fighting, I was just standing by while watching them and being ready to cover them anytime if needed. And since the beastkin girls had the advantage of level and fighting experiencepared to the thieves, my turn nevere up. We didnt bring the thieves to where people lives after we learned the lesson from thest time. We made them sleep with Arisas magic, stripped them from all their equipments besides their clothes and leave them tied with ivy rope. If their equipments are taken away, they probably wont be able to continue their thief business. If they tried to force their way, they would get killed instead at best. I teared off their outer clothes and bandaged them so they wouldnt bleed to death. The earl territorial cavalry who are going on patrol woulde across them in several hours, Im keeping them alive for that sake. Just in case, I put a paper written with "Thieves" on them. "Were not getting into the temte situation eh~." "Tem~?" "Is that delicious nodesu?" After the second encounter with thieves today, Arisas mood turns bad. While grumbling, "Id like to eat Tempura~", after hearing Pochis word, sheszing around on the wagons floor. "What kind of temte?" "Usually, shouldnt the theory be the thieves attack carriage with beautiful women or rich man and wee to save them while looking cool?" I dont know that kind of theory. "Arisa." "What is it? Mia." "Rich man." Mia points at me while saying so. "Beautiful women." Mia points at the girls. "A blind spot! We are the people who should be saved ording to the temte!" Arisa groans while holding her head. Mia looks satisfied after looking at that reaction. She looks expressionless like always, but when I look closer, her mouth is slightly smiling. Pochi, Tama and even Nana mimic Arisa by holding their head while looking troubled. Nana looks awkward, but lets leave her alone. "Master, its the blue men." Responding to Lulu whos calling me, I go outside to the driver seat. What Lulu means with, "Blue men", are the earls territorial soldiers. Seems she calls them that since their clothes are all blue. "Were the knights of Kuhanou-dono, bring me your representative." "Im the representative, my name is Satou." "Hoo, youre young. This highways is often frequented by thieves. Its dangerous to travel without escorts. Go back to the town, and hire some guards." "Thank you for your concern. We have excellent bodyguards, so its fine." I open the wagons curtain and Liza shows her face. Liza, please stop that carnivorous smile, its scary. "Fumu, quite strong looking escort you have. But, you should keep your escorts outside the wagon so they could see if any thiefes." After giving that advice, the knights asks for my ID and returns to their patrol after looking satisfied. "Jaa~an, am I cute?" Arisa spins around in front of me while saying so. Shes looking cute while wearing one piece arranged with frills on its sleeves. When shes wearing that and coupled with her violet hair, she really looks like a character from a fantasy movie. "Yup, youre cute." "Ehehehehe~." She probably has not thought that she would be honestly get praised, she looks surprised and then bes bashful while looking happy. That feels slightly fresh. "Cute~?""Look~ nano desu." Pochi and Tama appears with the simr clothes as Arisa while asking. They spin around like Arisa. "Pochi and Tama are cute too." "Wa~i.""Yay~ desu." It looks like they find the floating skirt fun, they spin around until they be dizzy "Since youve bought some fabric in the town, I tried adding frills on the clothes we have." "Youre quite skillful." "Im experienced with making clothes myself for some events back then~" Its better not to ask what kind of events are those. Shes decided on her pose. Arisa whos looking proud, suddenly freezes. Nana is posing when I look behind. "Master, am I cute?" Cute, or rather, a sight for sore eyes. "Nana! Wear some clothes, clothes!" Lulu picks clothes that Nana has left on the ground and cover her with it. She wears drawers like everyone on her lower-half part, but upper-half has brassiere. Theyre sewed half-cups. I didnt see anyone selling them in the city, so it was probably something Arisa made. "Arisa, youre really skillful." "W, well yeah." It seems Arisa is weak with getting praised. "Master, am I cute?" "Youre cute, or rather, sexy. Nana, dont thoughtlessly take off your clothes in front of an opposite sex." "Yes, master." I tried as hard as possible to say that calmly. Thanks to Poker Face skill which Ive leveled up to expert level, Ive seed on not leaking excitement in my voice. Nana seems to be satisfied with, "Sexy",ment and obediently wear the clothes that Lulu gives her. If Lulu didnt react, I would probably fixedly stare at her without moving. If the two of us were alone, it could be dangerous. Thats why, I should not hold grudge with Lulus fast reaction. Though, it would have been nice if she were slightly slower... "Did you only make clothes for three people?" To keep up my appearance, I talk to Arisa getting back to the topic. "Yup, its impossible to make ones for everyone at once. Since Tama and Pochi were looking at my prototype with gleaming eyes, I made for them first." "Next, for me." "Yes, yes, the next one is for Mia. Lulu and Liza will be after that, its fine right?" "Yes, its fine." "I wouldnt look good with such fancy clothes." "Itll look good I say. Right, should I add frills on your apron? Youll look like a young wife~." Its rare to see girls talk happen. It rxes me. While listening to the voices as background, I go back preparing lunch. My repertoire has increased after Liza teaches me. Youd get bored of the wolf meat steak no matter how delicious it is if you eat it everyday. "Carefully scoop it after the lyees out. Since itd be wasteful to throw away the soup, please use this cloth to filter it into the the container and put it into the pot." I thought that you would just cut the ingredients properly, but its unexpectedlybor-intensive. Thanks to Lizas teaching, the result tastes quite good. Ive asked Lulu to make steak in ce of me, but losing to the appealing looks of Pochi and Tama during the meal, I decide to make the steakter. Okay, lets check the effectiveness of education skill by teaching Lulu the secret of grilling steak on the next lunch. "Satisfied~?" "It was delicious nodesu~." "Haa, blissful." The three arezing around, while Impounding beside them. Recently, Nana and Mia have been helping with the clean-up, so theyre not around. I crush a magic core with my fingers, and put it inside the mortar. Normally, you need nutcracker-like tool to crush it, but this tool is really not user-friendly, so I dont like to use it. Nowadays, I crush cores with fingers in secret. I thoroughly grind it with the pestle and put it inside a bottle. I sort them inside bottles of various shapes and colors reflecting the effective ranks of the magic cores. I didnt forget to putbels on them too. Since the magic shop girl has said that even in powder form the magic cores are unstable, Ill try to test how unstable they are. I put an ear pick worth of powder on top of a wood nk and load it with magic power. Just when I load 1 point of magic power to it, "Pon", it explodes. The three centimeters thick of nk is perforated until the bottom. Pochi and Tama who were dozing off jumped up and looked over here nkly. Arisa reproaches me with her sight. "Im sorry for surprising you.", I said and went back to the experiment. Still, I think its more powerful than gun powder even with the same amount. Though, the only gun powder I know is from fireworks or firecrackers, so myparison might be wed. Certainly, a normal person would die if one of this explodes. I put a red powder made from magic core on a te and mix it with stabilizer. Since the stabilizer is white, it bes sakura-colored. I put a small cut of paper on top of a magic bestowing stand, and then put about 1 gram of the mixture powder on top of it. I operate regtor at the edge of the magic bestowing stand, and set it ording to the textbook. After this, I just need to put magic power to the magic bestowing stand. The reagent isplete in about ten seconds for each. Seen from AR, its Reagent 1(+5). I wrap thepleted reagent with paper like origami as instructed in the textbook, and then put it inside a small bag. Ill put them in the Storage after Ive gathered enough. Since Ive gotten the knack, I put 10 grams on my second try and continue on. I stop after making 100 reagents in 10 minutes. Next I use those reagents to make recovery potions of magic power, health, stamina, 10 of them each. Since I could make five at once, and Ive made other materials besides the reagents beforehand, it doesnt take long to finish. "Arisa, put these away. Use it whenever you need." "Ho~i" I put half of them inside Arisas item box. Pochi and Tama who see me tidying the imbuing tools begin to prepare the wagon. Its Lizas turn to be the coachman this afternoon. Since there doesnt seem to be any thieves or beasts that are going to attack the wagon, I guess Ill re-investigate the method to make scrolls. At the time when I got [Shield] magic in my magic column, I immediately searched for the scroll creation method inside the magic books, but I couldnt find it. I had not only searched in the magic books from Seryuu city, but also the books from Arisa, Zen and Trazayuya, but I still couldnt find it. When I changed the search words, I did find ways to create magic tools and golem but, theres nothing about magic scrolls. The next day after that, I always read through magic books looking for hints of magic scrolls creation. There is absolutely no clue so far, but Ive became knowledgeable in type of chanting and magic theory. Of course, I also have interest with magic tools and golem, but since they needrge-scale facilities, its unreachable for now. There are recipes for magic tools with simple structures, so Ill challenge myself by trying making that on the next break. Id like to quickly increase my repertoires, not only for cooking but also magic. Book 6 - 6-9. People of Baron Muno Territory (1) 6-9. People of Baron Muno Territory (1) Satouss here. Its hard to work under an ipetent superior. Though, the superior might be thinking the opposite... If it was just a job then you could just change your workce, but the territory people could not do that. Weve just entered the territory of baron Muno, so I perform [All Map Exploration] like usual. It seems that theres a soldier garrison on the pass slightly ahead. There are 20 soldiers around with level ranging on 3-7. Coming out of that ce is a t terrain with sporadically situated small mountains and forests. The area is wider than Kuhanous earldom. However, the whole poption is only around 40000, about 1/3th of Seryuu city. There is only one big city in the barons territory, while the rest are just small viges with less than 1000 people each. The town where the baron lives is popted with 20000 people and seems to be called Muno city. In that Muno city, theres a demon. Level 30. Hiding in the city means its probably doing something fishy. Since it looks troublesome, I would stay as far away as possible from it. But, didnt Arisa say that demons which had crossed worlds are executive ss? I dont think that its an executive with this level. I wonder if demons could be born in this world? Next, I examine monsters in this territory. There is no low level monsters, on the other hand, there are several monsters past level 10 in various ce. Even nearby, theres a level 24 monster called War Mantis lurking. Furthermore, there are also something peculiar, although theyre not monsters, in a forest near Munoo city--a 30 kilometers diameter wide, with 20 kilometers at the shortest, huge forest--there are wood giants in the interior. Although there are only 10 wood giants, the strongest one is at level 39. Their levels averaged at 30. Another notable thing is that there are a lot of thieves. Although Ive expected this, most of them are grouped in 10-30 people. The biggest group has around 200 people. It seems that they build their base on the outer edge of the forest where the wood giants live. Since there are a lot of ouws, this probably means the public order of this territory is quite bad. Id like to take a detour out of this barons territory, but that means wed need to circle around to the royal capital, and if we take longer detour, then wed have to get to duke Oyugocks territory. Itd take roughly two months. Furthermore, ording to the travelers journal, if we get caught in the winter, we wouldnt be able to move until spring. "Good afternoon, soldier-san, are you not feeling well?" "Faa, its nothing, I dont feel like moving today." "Is that so, thanks for your hard work." "Umu, you can go through." The soldier said so whilezily sitting down in front of the military post, and let the wagon through without inspecting it. His clothes is slovenly worn too, an uninformed person would likely mistakes him with bandit, but he properly belongs to the baron Muno army. "Hehehe~ Ennui Field is quite usable right~." "Yeah, were saved." Arisa proudly said so while leaning on the driver seat of the wagon which had started running. How long are you going to put the stamina recovery potion bottle on your mouth, thats bad manner you know? The soldier before was thatnguid because Arisa casted magic to make the entire garrisons soldiers became tired. Although, since it was morning, there was a high possibility he would be like that anyway even if we didnt use magic. Theres a reason why we deliberately used magic. From the result of my prior investigation, the soldiers in that garrison had things like [Murder], or [Rape] in their Reward and Punishment, just like thieves. I understand that theyre people who do as they like. I neutralized them in advance rather than getting tangled in counterattack. If possible I wanted them to not realize that they were attacked with magic. That was my n, so Arisa used Over Boost, coupled with Ennui Field from afar to make the soldiers becamenguid. If they had magic detection item then it could be a problem, but it looked more troublesome if we got entangled with those guys, so I picked the rtively low risk method. It might be problematic if we leave bad guys like them alone, but since the War Mantis is closing in the garrison, their fate is probably already sealed. I confirm Arisas status just in case, but her Reward and Punishment hasnt changed. Afternoon on the same day, when were passing through a road near a vige popted with 300 people, were called by a man on the side of the road. There are three thin teenage girls beside him. Their faces are quite alright, but since they look fatigued and disheartened, they dont look their ages. "Sir, wont you buy these girls?" "Im sorry, but I dont need ves." "Each of them is just 1 silver coin, if you bring them to a big city they would sell well." The man is promoting with listless voice. He probably knew that ones would need to pay tax if they want to bring ves outside the territory. "Only if theres no tax, furthermore, I dont deal in ve trading." "Is that so, then, how about bing your attendants, for 2 big copper coins." Thats cheap. I wont buy them though. "Im sorry, but theyre notparable." I point at Arisa and Nana whove showed their face after hearing word, attendants. Although they wear hoods, their good looks should be evident. After the man saw them, he gave up. "That so, Im sorry for taking your time." "Id like to talk for a bit." "What is it?" "Did your vige fall into poverty because of bad harvest?" "Its not that, it was certainly smaller than usual, but we didnt have bad harvest." Then, was the tax too high? If the situation continue and they keep selling humans like this, wont the workers gradually run out and the vige disappear? "Even if the tax is high, we could still barelyst through winter with the little crops we have." Is there some kind of unnned expenditure. "Was it because of thieves?" "Theyre former farmers, we wont be careless enough to let our winter saving get stolen." The farmers would fight back to death huh. "Then, did some monsters appear?" "If that happen then wed give up. It was congrattory gift for the barons daughter wedding, we had to give 30% of our winter saving." The man exhales heavily while saying so. This baron is terrible. Although it might be an arbitrary act of the tax collector official. "Did you not send petition?" "If we do that, the whole vige would end up as serfs." "That cant be." "Its true, do you know Tonza vige? Everyone in that vige was forced to be a serf, theres no one who lives in that vige anymore." For a moment, I thought that he was talking about Oyu vige but when I checked the map, there was a ce called Oyu vige around 20 kilometers from here. Certainly, there is no vige called Tonza, but theres ce called [Ruin of Tonza Vige]. Is the baron here a tyrant on top of being a fool? Since I feel a bit curious, I passingly ask. "Do you know the partner for the barons daughter wedding?" "ording to the story of the tax collector, its the hero-sama." Hero? Ive searched through the territory, but there is no one who have hero title. The man who seemingly ept my silence talks as if making an excuse. "It might be an impostor, but the tax collector really said that. You could ask the vige head if you want." "If shes really marrying the real hero, why would they torment the people?" "Hah, a lower ss man whos nothing but a tax tool like me wouldnt know how the big-shots think." I cant deny that. However, if hes really the same hero, [A straightforward altruistic fool], like Arisa has said, then we could just ask about the daughter to resolve this question. If Im not mistaken, that hero has weird preference right. "I have one more question, how old is the daughter?" "Im sure theyre 19 and 24 years old women." "I see, thank you. Its trifling, but heres apensation for the talk." I said so while pushing several silver coins to the man and went away with the wagon. Arisaes out to the coachmans seat. "Hey, you seem to have noticed it." "Yeah, its an impostor." Yes, the hero that Arisa has told me, Hayato Masaki, has awkward fetish. Hes a lolicon. I dont think a man like that would take a 19 or 24 years old woman into his wife. He might have a change of heart, but then he would be swayed with his beautiful women attendants instead. "The pervert might has been cured, but that Saga Empire wont make a blunder like letting him marry with a small-time noble from some foreignnd." A shotacon like you probably doesnt have the right to call lolicon a pervert. Just in case, I try narrowing the search term on the map to check if theres any other hero besides Hayato Masaki. A person with [Hero] title--Does not exist. A person with [Unknown] skill--Does not exist. A person with [Self Status] skill--Does not exist. A person higher than level 50--Does not exist. Theres no applicable person besides us. Theres no one who could possibly be a reincarnated or transported person either. Theres a fake hero, or theres a hero from another country inside this territory, I wonder which one is it. Im guessing that its a fake hero. I cant help but feel that the demon in Muno city is the one behind this. However, I dont intend to get involved. It may be heartless, but I dont want to expose our girls with danger if I try to eliminate the demon and the fake hero. I decide to circte anonymous documents if I get a guilty conscience. Book 6 - 6-10. Magic Circuit and Rose Engraving 6-10. Magic Circuit and Rose Engraving Satous here. Ive made various electronic circuit boards when I was a college student, although I neglected it when I became a working adult. I didnt think that I would make them in fantasy world... I dont know if the fake hero really exist, but when I regrly check the baron castles map, Ive narrowed down the most suspicious candidate. The fake heros name is Hauto--one character difference with the hero, Hayato Masaki--hes a level 7 young man with one-handed sword and shield skills. There are also other people who seem to be hispanions which are a level 10 swordsman, a level 8 magician, and a level 9 priest. Its a party with good bnce, they wouldve been sessful if they earn their shares frombyrinths. The demon is most likely involved. Its often near the fake hero, Hauto. However, this demon slips out of the castle at night, and goes to the neighboring forest where the thieves are. "Master, the replenishment isplete." Damn, Ive wasted this blissful morning time thinking unnecessary things. Nana who has refilled her magic fix her clothes. Satou, youll get another chance on the next break. ...I convinced myself so. Today Im making wooden swords on the shaking wagon. I feel like Pochis and Tamas battle forms have be sloppytely, probably because the thieves level were low, so Im preparing these for their exercise. I dont want to see them suffer from letting their guard down. I roll severalyers of leather on the wooden swords for safety so they wouldnt get hurt. "Is it okay to have this~?" "Pochi also wants to have that nodesu." Pochi and Tama said so while holding Nanas rapier. The sword is engraved with cute patterns from the guard to the grip. It seem they want to have the wooden swords to have the same kind of patterns as the rose engraving there. These two unexpectedly like cute things. Do I have to make this? The twos eyes are full of expectations. "Is it alright if the design is a bit simpler?" "This one no good~?" "No good nano desu?" Uuh, now its upturned eyes huh. "I understand, Ill try it for once." "Yay~." "Its going to be okay since its master, nano desu." "Work hard~ master." Arisa cheered on me who had irresponsibly promised them. Dang Arisa, dont look so amused. Since its impossible to engrave the design on thepleted swords, I decide to shave new ones. Afterwards, the two are finally satisfied with the engraving after nine tries. Since Ive only shaved the guard to the grip part, the de part is still rod shaped. I should be able to shave the de parts before the next rest if its only for two. >[Engraving Skill Acquired] "Theres no prey nodesu." "I picked nuts~." After weve entered this territory, Pochi and the girls only few hunts. Birds or beasts that could be hunted are scarce along the road. Even with this condition, Tama still shrewdly gather fruits and acorns. In some survival manga, they would cook acorns or insects, but since were not in food shortage, I keep Tamas harvest for now. Now then, its about time to prepare for lunch. Lulu is beside me while wearing different clothes than the usual. She ties her hair with the blue braid like yesterday, but her apron now has frills making her cuteness goes up by 50%. "Ive prepared it." "Alright, then, put the oil on the frying pan and raise the me." "Yes!" Im teaching Lulu the secret of steak today. I wonder if shes nervous, she makes a lot of excessive movements. Her face has turned bright red. "The garlic is enough with that much. Put it on this te." Going ording to the instruction, Lulu awkwardly use the spat to move it to the te. The spat is made from wood. Since it was inconvenient when Im making steak without one, I made it myself. "Listen closely to the sound. Dont close your eyes though." Lulu performs my instruction, but it seems that shes nervous because our faces are close. It looks like shes not used around men, so I give instructions from behind her shoulders. "When you hear this sound, it means that the heat is enough, so put the steak in." Even though shes tense, shes doing it properly, excellent. "Wait until the the side bes brown. Turn the steak when you smell this. Its easy to understand when to turn if you utilize the sound and the smell." I said so with air of superiority, but it was thanks to the skill. When Lulu has finished grilling the steak, I cut and sample it. Yep, its a bit inferiorpared to the one I make, but its at the level where she could charge money for it. Lulu also tries it, shes surprised with the meat she has grilled herself. Since Pochi and Tama are drolling beside us, I cut the meat and feed it to their mouths. And since even Liza and Arisa wait for their turns, the trial steak quickly disappears. You girls have too much appetite. At a slightly remote ce, Pochi and Tama are training using the wooden swords. Without their usual goofy attitudes, they look very serious. Pochi attacks in straight line, Tama avoids it while moving rtively more erratic. Using the chance when Pochi stops moving, Tama sessfully hits her with small attack. Sometimes Tama fails to avoid Pochis heavy blow, so the damage isparable. Still, even though this is a training, arent they way too serious? Liza who was washing the dishes volunteered to be the umpire since she was worried with the two. Even though Ive taught them to stop before they hit before the training began, looks like theypletely forget about it. Lets tell them againter. After the meal, Im taking a break from chanting practice. Today, Im experimenting in magic tools creation. What Im doing now is making preliminary preparations. Roughly speaking, Magic tools are tools for recreating effects of specific magic without chanting. Magic circuits are embedded on magic tools as a substitute for the chants. For simple circuits, you could make them without special facility, but youd need exclusive workshop if you want to make magic tools withplex circuits. It might be easier to understand if I say that its like the differences between [Miniature bulb and copper-wired battery], and [Electronic circuit with semiconductor]. In order topose the magic circuit, you need to use circuit liquid to draw specific patterns. Depending on the purpose, you could possibly need circuit liquids with different magic resistance power, but lets go with the orthodox for the first time. I draw a circle on a wood nk with ink. Next, I use a pick to lightly carve out the circle. Then I just need to pour the circuit liquid here and itd beplete. I want to make the circuit liquid, but it was written in difficult elfnguage, its probably by Trazayuya. It cant be helped, I maximize the elfnguage skill. Id have liked if it was written in simpler elfnguage. For the making of this circuit liquid this time, you just need to simply mix melted copper with powdered magic core and stabilizer. First, I melt some coppers. For this I use the magic tool that Ive bought from the metal carving workshop. Its a burner where you can raise me by pouring magic. Burning without fuel, truly a magic tool. >[Metal Carving Skill Acquired] Since it looks like I would need this from now on, I put points and activate it. I mix some powdered magic cores and stabilizers inside the pot where the melted copper is. With light plopping sound, red smoke lightly rises from the pot. It has no smell. Next, lets pour the circuit liquid into the wood carving. I smell burning woods when I pour the circuit liquid. Maybe I should have waited until its a bit cooler. >[Magic Tools Creation Skill Acquired] So imbuing was from different category. Of course I activate it. "What are you making~." Arisa who has finished washing the dishes calls me from behind my shoulders. "A magic tool." "Eh? Is that something that you could make yourself?" "Seems so, do you want to try it?" "Is it fine?" Arisa pours her magic power, the brown circuit liquid begins to glow vermilion gold. "Okay, its good already." "And, what will happen next?" "When you put magic power into the circuit liquid, the magic power will flow on it." "Yep, yep, then?" "Thats it, the magic power goes around, the end." "Ehh~~~." "Dont expect grandiose thing from a first timer in magic tools making." Arisa looks very dissatisfied. In the first ce, I cant make anything else beside circle poured with circuit liquid without special facility, youre expecting too much. Book 6 - 6-11. People of Baron Muno Territory (2) 6-11. People of Baron Muno Territory (2) Satous here. There were some TV programs about survival in uninhabited ind or deep in a forest, but I would refuse if I was asked to participate. Id eat through all the the nuts and edible nts in a matter of weeks. "Master, theres someone ahead nodesu." "There~." Pochi whos upying myp finds traces of someone ahead. Ive confirmed it on the map, but I cant see it yet. "Ah, it went inside the forest." It seems scout-kun had gone to call its friends. Theyre thieves, but this time its a bit different. Theyre children ranging from 9 to 14 years old. There are three boys and six girls. Their Reward and Punishments are just [Contract Breach]. Since their titles are [Runaway ve], theyre probably children who have ran away from viges. Their stamina are all less than half. Indeed, itd be pitiful to beat them up right? "Whats on there?" "Group of boys thieves." "Whats that, Im burning up!" I consult to Arisa and Liza about their reward and punishment. "Runaway ves is it? Then, our reward and punishment wont change even if we kill them, so I think theres no need to worry." No, Liza-san, I dont have such worry. "How about ignoring and going through them? Or do you want to get more little girls?" This is enough, Ill pass on getting more. "Right huh, runaway ves probably dont have projectile weapons, lets shake them off." ...It was no good. Three girls areying on the road, blocking it. We cant exactly run them over right? The wagon barely stopped in time just before hitting them, but the girls didnt move even after that. Since they were not tied, their body might had been frozen in fear. Theyre too reckless even if they want to stop the wagon no matter what. "Dont move! We have ten archers aiming at you in the forest." Strange voice with raised pitch threatened us. Since its troublesome to y along with the bluff, Ill put aside the girls and quickly advance the wagon. I leave the wagons back entrance to Pochi and Tama to guard, and the drivers seat to Liza. "If you value your life, leave your food here." Hes making demand with utmost effort, but the back chorus isnt helping. "Id like some potatoes." "Stupid, we have to demand dried meat here! Right?" "I want to eat bread." "Anythings good as long as its not weeds." "Stupid, you guys keep silent." "Youre the stupid one calling other stupid you know?" "Just shut your mouth." The demands became chattering of young children, ruining everything. I seize one of the small girl whos blocking the road, and gently toss her to the other children in the forest. Shes abnormally light. The children who are thrown at are panicking while catching her. "Uwah, what are you doing!" "Wed shoot you with arrow." No one ising out of the forest. Do they not have weapons or are they afraid of Liza? "Do you want to walk to the forest yourself, or get thrown there?" "J, just run me over. If we dont have food, well die starving anyway." She insists with trembling voice, Im not sure if shes bluffing or being serious. Shes the same age as Lulu, but she looks as old as Arisa. Shes a girl with semi-long red hair and red brown pupils. The arm which I grab to make her stand is thin like a dead branch. "L, let go of Totona!" The boy who has been negotiating with us since nowes out of the forest after seeing me grabbing the girls arm. The red-haired boy looks simr with the girl. Hes holding a club on his hand. I force the girl to stand, and push her toward the boy. The girl stumbles and is caught by the boy. "Liza, go." I jump to the driver seat of the wagon which has started running. "Okay, here." Arisa holds out a big bag while saying so, and throws that to the forest. The content of that bag is vegetables and food that Tama has gathered like fruits. Since it wasnt prepared in advance, she probably did it when she heard the boys conversation. "Youre probably thinking that even if I give them food, it wont solve the root of the problem right? When youre starving, you dont think of tomorrow. The most important thing is to quell the starving right now. Just that." "Is it still bothering you?" "No, its not that." It didnt bother me at all. After taking two deep breaths, the queasy feeling on my stomachpletely disappears. What I have in mind is the things ahead. Theres a narrow river ahead of this road, and five old people are there. Theyre neither thieves or runaway ves. Are they fishing? "Dont think unnecessary things when youre hungry! Lets eat a lot of delicious steaks and cheer up!" "Cheer~?" "Eat until full nodesu." Im thankful for your worry, but you girls are absolutely thinking about the steak more right? Weve arrived at the creek after a while. The elderly are just sitting on the bank and staring at the river. Im thinking of camping near the river, but what do I do about this. "Good afternoon, the weather is nice today huh." "Oh, are you a merchant, do you have some businesses with this old man?" "Im sorry for disturbing you. When I was stopping by the river to get some water, I saw your figures, so I thought of greeting everyone here." "That is, quite polite of you. Just think of me like a pebble on the roadside." "Thats right, we dont have anything to do beside staring at the river in sorrow until were called by the god." "Its preferable to be called by the god here rather than have our grandchildren be sold." "Were not weed in the vige even if we go back." "If you want to give us foods, Ill ept it anytime you know?" "Hey, if you eat now, youll get called by the godte." "Thats right huh." It seems that theyre abandoned here on this river. You should treasure the elders! "Dont make such face, its fine." "Thats right, for the sake of decreasing the mouths needed to be feed, we got out of the vige by our own volition." "Right, if the old people are decreased, girls who sell themselves would probably decrease too." "Nowadays, merchants werent buying ves and the vige headman was grumbling." Since theres no one who would buy their daughters, they sacrifice the elderly now huh. Since the old people seem to be harmless, I decide to camp slightly away from them. Were located downwind from where they are. Usually, Pochi and Tama hunt and gather food, Arisa and Mia collect firewoods, Lulu and Liza cook, and Nana helps them cook, but since the old people would likely die faster if we scrouge the nts and animals on this area, I decide to refrain. "Were not going to look for firewoods or preys today. Liza, Im sorry, but since I want to treat the old people with foods, I want you to cook more today, I leave you with the food choice." "I understand, since heavy stuff is impossible for people whore fasting, lets make cereal porridge." "Need help?" "We have enough hands, but lets teach you on this asion! Its not only Mia, Arisa, you too." Lulu readily epts Mias offer, and takes Arisa by hand to the ce where the cookwaresy. Arisa resists by saying, "Cooking is my bane~.", but today Lulu is forceful and she keeps pulling her. Pochi and Tama look around restlessly, so I tell them, "You girls can go ahead and y", but somehow it has became a battle training. Moreover, its me versus Pochi and Tama. After the signal, Pochi rushes forward like an arrow. I smoothly avoid the wooden swords thrust. Using that chance, Tama sweeps my feet with her wooden sword, I avoid it by jumping. I counter by lightly kick Tamas wooden sword. Tama who loses her wooden sword jumps at me while making small growl. I change her trajectory by scooping her stomach with my palm, and gently throw her away. While eluding Pochis attack twice, I confirm Tama hasnded after spinning on the air from the edge of my vision. "Cant hit~?" "Strong nodesu." The training continues while being like that, and when I purposely get myself caught at the end, it somehow looks like were flirting. "I caught you, hamumunyanoresu." "Nihehe~ caught~?" And then, thest punchline has toe from Arisa after all. "Ill join in too~." While saying so, Arisa jumps at me, but-- "Arisa~ Joining~." "The next prey is Arisa nano desu!" --Pochi and Tama brilliantly intercept her. Book 6 - 6-12. People of Baron Muno Territory (3) 6-12. People of Baron Muno Territory (3) Satous here. Scene of people crying while eating their meal is a wartime or post-war time tale, but if I have to say, that only reminds me of the time when Im consoling a broken-hearted friend who went into binge eating, Satous. "Gramps, we got some foods." "Its not weeds today~." The children whom we meet in the afternoone storming in when were eating cereals, vegetables and wolf meat together with the old people. Ive heard about these children from the old people, but since they dont know when theylle back, weve started our meal ahead of them. "Ah, its the people from earlier." "Did theye to get the food back?" "Theyre waiting for us." The children hide anxiously behind the leaders back. Do these children not see the peaceful atmosphere of this meal? "We have lots of porridge, why dont you eat with us?" "Thats right, you children eat too." "Hey now, quickly sit down kids." The children are cautious with my invitation, but since the gramps are also calling them, and above all, theyre captivated with the presented porridge, before long theyve joined the meal with us. "T, tasty." "Its not weeds?" "Uwah, theres something smelling nice." "There are boiled meat here." "Youre lying?" "Its true, its meat~." "Really delicious.... Uuuu" Its good that youre delighted, but please stop being moved to tears. Pochi who has finished her te the fastest starts the war with few words. "Another please~ nano desu!" With those few words, the tension is raised on the children. Probably only feeling that tension subtly, or maybe none at all, the always expressionless Nana asks for another serving. "You kids dont need to be reserved. Go eat more." "We still have a lot, so if you want another helping, you can ask without reserve." Theyre cheering after hearing Arisas words, leaving my words unfinished. The childrens eating speed bes faster. The old people scold the boys who choke their food, "Chew your food well." Since it looks like the food will not be enough, I go back to the wagon to boil potatoes. I peel about 20 potatoes and boil them together with Lulu who has came to help. Hearing rustling sounds, I see to the side to find Mia. "Satou." "You also want another helping, Mia?" Mia shakes her head lightly. "Humans... why." She tries hard to put words together. "Throwing away... children... elders?" When I ask her in detail, seems that the elves cherish their children and elders, so shes shocked with this situation. Lets leave this kind of heavy topic to Arisa-sensei. "Have you asked Arisa?" "Nn." "What did she say?" "I dont understand. Things like the riches and the poor, or social structure." Dang Arisa, dont use difficult words to muddle your way. "Mia, races that produce a lot of children, not just humans, are fundamentally weak." "Nn." "Since theyre weak they struggle hard, and will save oneself even at the expense of many." "All of them?" "Yep, since they cant all be saved, they let one section bes sacrifice." "...That so." Its good if shes convinced with that, but I myself havent put much thought in it. Even most of the talks from just before were nothing more than informations I got from and TV. "If someone like master bes a king, it would be really peaceful." Lulu says so while smiling, but shes overestimating me. If someone like me be a king, the whole country would immediately go bankrupt, the end. "Hou, I was wondering why she wore hood during the meal, she was an elf huh." An old womanes to here alone. Mia quickly cover herself with the hood even though its toote. "Shes shy around people." "Is that so, youngdy, I wont tell others so please forgive me." "Nn." Mia nods, and lightly runs behind Lulus back whos keeping the pot. "Did I get myself hated?" "Shes just shy. Rather than that, is there anything wrong?" "Its painful to only ept your kindness and eat, so Im thinking if theres anything I can help." "Since weve just began boiling more potatoes, we have enough hands." "I thought that you were just about to tidy up, is it fine? I dont have anything to pay you back even after you treat us this much." "Its just a simple whim of mine, please dont mind it." The old woman looks lost for a moment, but as if shes decided on something, she continues her words. "Merchant-san, wont you make those children your ves?" "Im sorry old woman, I have enough ves already, I dont need anymore than these." "One or two of them is fine, please take them. If theyre left alone here, they would die from starvation sooner orter. I dont mind if its old bones like me, but its painful to see the children pass away." Im sorry for the old woman, but I refuse. To be frank, journeying in this world is too dangerous. If I need to protect just Lulu and Nana then I could do something about it, but if the people who need to be protected increase by the nine kids over there, I wont be able to. To calm my heart, I put aside the food for a bit. "Itd be good if the children could grow their own vegetables isnt it." "Thats right, itd be nice if theres a field where we could grow vegetables." "Is the ground around here not good?" "The suns exposure is good, but the soil is too brittle, so its no good." Mia is listening to Lulus and the old womans conversation without doing anything, but then she pulls my sleeve. "What is it?" "Forest." "Yup, its forest alright." Seemingly annoyed with my reply, Mia pouts. "No, humus." Whatd you say, you can use leaves from where rhinoceros beetles live "Theyre good." "Come to think of it, Arisa said something about that too." "Is it about agricultural reform?" Yes, that. If Im not mistaken, she said that an outbreak ofrge quantity of insect monsters happened. "Insect monsters?" "Yep, Arisa said thatrge quantity of it were springing out when she tried it." "No, superstition." "Is that so." "Lia said so." Lia? Isnt she Mias mother? "In other words, we should clear the forest and cultivate farmingnd there?" "Nn." "Thats nice, if we could do that, then the children and us would work hard on it." The old woman is saying that but she doesnt look to be serious. If we have heavy machineries, then clearing thend wouldnt be hard at all, but of course there is no such thing. Even if we sessfully cultivate thend, they could only harvest after 1 year while suffering during that period. "Right, there are crops which could be harvested fast, but only Gabo could in this season. That one could be harvested in one month. Although, anyone but the nobles in their manor is prohibited in cultivating nts, so we cant acquire the seeds." The old woman has experience in cultivating Gabo fruit when she was forced to work in a manor. "That thing can grow disgustingly fast. Thats why its ssified as a weed." They just need to have enough food until spring, is there really nothing we can do? "If theres such method, we old bones wouldnt get thrown out of the vige." "I dont mind even if its absurd." "Right, then we could go hunt the spider bear in the forest. If we have just three spider bear bosses meat and smoke them, we could live leisurely until spring." Its a monster living deep in various ces of this forest. There are 5 monsters with level around 24-28. Still, is it a bear or a spider, be firm about it. "Dont seriously think of going okay? I know that your ve girls are strong, but they wont win against the spider bear inside the forest. When I was a child, there was subjugation expedition with the knights, samurai and soldiers leading the way, no one came back." Rather than the problem with fighting inside the forest, I think its simply because of level difference. "If little elfdy here grows up, with the forest magic from the fairy tale, she could move with ease along therge trees and help farm thend in the forest." "Muu." Mia is sulking after being treated as a child. "Old woman, even though this girl looks like this, shes older than you." "Oya oya, is that so. Elves sure have long life." Mias mood isnt recovering, but when the old woman blows leaf flute to soothe her, she looks interested on it. Since Mia is alsoing from forest, she has blown various leaves flutes there, so her musical timbre and power of expression are world apart from the old woman even though they use the same leaf. This might unexpectedly be the result of study in her long life. Everyone gathered around Mia before Im aware, but then Mia stops and the leading role changes to the potatoes. In the end, it was not enough with just potatoes, and we ended up cooking cereal and porridge once more. Book 6 - 6-13. People of Baron Muno Territory (4) 6-13. People of Baron Muno Territory (4) Satous here. Theres saying that theres a great difference between seeing and hearing, but I think there are a lot of things you dont know until you actually try for yourself, Satou. "U, umm, thank you for the delicious meal." "You dont have to mind it, everyone has thanked me earlier too." "Also umm, Im sorry for the afternoon." Its the red-haired girl from the afternoon. Shes called Totono if Im not mistaken. Shes personallying to our camping ground to meet me, does she have some business? The girl is looking downcast, but after she nces a bit at Lulu, her face bes determined. She grasps her skirt with trembling hands, and seemingly decides something. It cant be another, "Please buy me.", situation right. To be frank, Im fed up with that. However, the girls action is a bit different. She takes her skirt off. Ive said skirt, but her clothes is a one piece, so I could see her ribs-- --or I should be, but Lulu covers her with an apron in a hurry from behind, so I couldnt see it. Lets leave this as it is. It doesnt seem like shed wear her clothes back, but she also doesnt brush off the apron. "T, this is an apology and thanks. We cant do anything, so..." "Youd pay with your body?" "Un, my big sister said, If youre given something, give something back., she said that its no good with just words..." I dont think that person meant it like this when she said that. "Its fine to return a thank you to wealthy people. Although Id like it if you dont take it for granted." "But" "Your sister surely meant to say that when youve be a person who lives her life to the fullest, you should share something with other." "I, is that how it is..." Since she falls silent, Lulu helps her wear the clothes. I dont have any interest with little girls body of course, so I avert my gaze. After Totona has put her clothes on, Lulu invites her to drink a tea. Mia who should have been on watch duty with me is leaning on my back, sleeping. Sleeping even during this uproar, this girl is not fit to be on guard duty. "Um, this is?" "Its a blue tea." "Is it fine to drink it?" "Its delicious you know." With Lulus words, Totona concentrates on the cup while looking awfully surprised. Her cheeks loosens, I wonder if she finds it delicious. Im watching that scene while preparing Lizas spear. "This the first time Ive drank something like this." "Maybe no one drinks it around here. Its masters favorite tea." Its probably something that only wealthy people could enjoy considering this area. This teas name is [Blue Ruby], its easy to drink like Darjeeling, although theyrepletely on different level. The tea lets out slightly bluish color when freshly brewed, but it looks like a normal tea when its cool. I cant help but be curious with how it works. Totona seems to have calmed down after she has finished drinking the tea. Since it looks like shes going to try to sell herself this time, lets get ahead of her. "Totona, wont you lend me strong kids for helping me this morning?" "Un, if we could thank you with that, everyone will go." "Im counting on you, I promise to give two big bags of potatoes to the elders. You guys also need it to survive right?" "Un, un, thank you, Onii-san." Totona is saying thank you while crying, Lulu wipes her tears. Although, two big bag of potatoes are probably not enough for even half a month. I dont have obligation or reason to help them further than this, but Ill try to do something without giving me trouble. That line of thinking is hypocritical huh. Right now, Im away from the camping ground, deep in the forest. At first, Ive thought of hunting the spider bears for the children and elders, but I change my mind and check the forests terrain. The old woman said that a good ce should be beside a river with a lot of humus and well-lit. I use a holy sword taken out from storage to briskly cut the trees and put them inside the storage. Since the trees are cut down without any resistance, and I instantly put the fallen tree inside the storage, it doesnt feel real. Ive cleared 300 meters wide area in 10 minutes. I did it without lumbering skill somehow. The outlook has became much better. Next, I activate Cultivation skill Ive acquired before. I pull the stumps one by one, but this is quite difficult. I can pull the stump easily, but the reaction force makes my feet sink into the soft ground. Therefore, I give up on pulling the stump, instead I cut away the root with the holy sword after I raise it. This work took more time than I expected, around 1 hours. Next, its the removal of weeds and bushes. Since the weeds break apart when I pull them with all my strength, halfway through, I delicately control my power with difficulty. I got, [Gathering], skill when I was pulling the weeds. It seems that there are some herbs mixed in with the weeds Ive pulled. Is this the difference (effect) of [Mowing] skill. Id have loved to use fire magic and shout, "Mow it down."[1] When Ive finished removing the weeds, I pull the remaining tree roots. It feels strange like pulling string buried in the ground. This is also the same with the weeds, they break easily if I pull with force, so I have to control my power delicately. I found some huge rocks and stones halfway through, I put them inside the storage. Theyd be hindrances for the field. Now then, I guess thend is good enough for cultivation? I feel like Im missing something, I wonder if this is an effect of Cultivation skill. I havent read much manga about cultivation. Since I dont know what is it even if I stare at the ground, I take out a hoe from the abandoned vige back then and try to plow thend. "Hum~m, its normal." After plowing for 10 meter, I feel like hitting something hard. There is a stone in the ground. The stone is about as big as a fist. Afterward, I hit stones whenever I plow for a bit. The edge of the hoe bes slightly bent. I adjust the search range of the map and search for stones. First, lets disy the ones in 30 cm deep underground. Theres a lot of them. I activate gathering skill to the maximum and begin gathering the stones. I gather the stones so fast that its as if Im in a gag manga. Sometimes things that look like gemstones or raw ores are mixed in, but theyre probably just beautiful stones like the actinolite back then. After Ive roughlypleted the removal of the stones, I try plowing the ground. Since Ive only did this once when I was a child on my grandpas countryside, I dont know if Im doing this right. If I just make the ground soft enough, then the old men could probably direct the children well. I pile up about 10% of the weeds that Ive gathered at the edge of the farnd. Itll be usable for fertilizer. I also clean off branches from 10 felled tress and pile them on three different locations. Then I cut them into 20 parts in easy to use sizes. I wrap gabo fruits with cloth and put them below the timbers. It shouldnt get damaged by beasts like this. "Fuh, its tiring after all." My stamina has been decreased by 20%. The stones removal was the most severe. "Now then, Ive reimed thend, but what should I do about it." Yes, itd look unnatural for workable fields to materialize in one night. Ill leave this alone, and hope that the children would find the ce when theyre looking for food. Since its only 2 kilometers away and near the river, Im expecting them to find it. At that time, a spider bear that the old woman were talking about during dinneres out of the forest. Itsing to get itself hunted, what audable monster. About this spider bear, its a spider with the body portion looking like bears. To be frank, its disgusting. There are 5 spider bears which appear, I lure them back into the forest. I could eliminate them now, but since I have some things in mind, Im going to take one monster back to the camping ground. First, I obliterate four monsters soundlessly and put them into the storage. The remaining one monster is chasing my back without even realizing that its friends have all disappeared. In ordance with crisis perception, I leap to the side. Thus I evaded an attack from the spider bears w which had its body hanging upside down like a pendulum. Seems that the spider is hanging by using its thread on a big tree. The spider which has reached the top of the pendulum separates from the thread and makes anding ahead. The tree behind which has been used as the fulcrum is breaking apart. The spider bear ahead lifts its forelegs making a threatening pose, I kick it while being careful as not to kill it. I run past it to the highway. The spider beares out of the forest a bitter. Since itd be troubling if it loses sight of me, I throw a big lumber at it while purposely missing. I dash to the camping ground and call Pochi and the girls who are on guard duty. Im nning to raise everyones level while procuring food, killing two birds with one stone. "Pochi, Tama, get ready for battle. Nana, after you hit the monster with Magic Arrow, wake Liza and Arisa up." "Enemy~?" "Fainanoresu." "Yes, master." The spider bear lost a bit of its HP from the magic arrow unleashed by Nana. It could cause damage even with so much level difference huh, this magic arrow is quite an excellent magic. With a short cane to cast Shield, I stop the spider bear. The spider bear tries to reach behind the shield with its long leg, but Tama prevents it with her stiletto. "Thank you, Tama." "Nou puroburemu~?" Pochi is going at the spider bear from its behind diagonally, she thrusts at the leg joint with her stiletto. Seems that she hits it, but the attack is unable to break the joint. A red light pierce through the monsters body from the opposite side. The spider bear loses 10% of its HP with that one blow from Liza. It seems she wakes up in hurry since shes only wearing something that looks like long t-shirt without armor. The spider bear changes its target to Liza. I must attract the monsters attention. "Over here, you spider thingy!" I provoke the spider bear while hitting it with the shield. Is this what they call shield bash? Its HP decreases. Oh no, itd die before Arisa and Miae out. >[Provocation Skill Acquired] I immediately activate Provocation skill. After that the battle bes a cinch. After all, the hardest attack of the enemy is onlying at me obstinately. With this skill, it should be easy in thebyrinth. After Arisa and Mia whoe outte unleash their magic, it bes a one-sided battle of the beastkin girls. Since were fighting near the camping ground, the old people and the children who have woken up are watching from a distance. The children raise their voice whenever Mia use her magic or Lizas spear lit up. Atst, the spider bearys down and stops moving after receiving Lizas attack, raising conspicuously loud cheers from the children and the old people. Book 6 - 6-14. People of Baron Muno Territory (5) 6-14. People of Baron Muno Territory (5) Satous here. When I went to the countryside during my childhood, I yed by the riverside a lot. I remember keeping beautiful stones like they were treasures. Right now, I wonder if theyre still being kept in the closet of my parents house along with my memories. "Liza, Im counting on you for the recovery of the magic core. You can leave everything beside the magic core as it is." "Yes, master." First thing first, I hand a dagger to Liza who holds nothing but her spear and ask for the recovery. "Wait a minute, you went alone to do some dangerous things werent you." "Since I wasnt able to sleep, I went to gather some herbs and got attacked." "Didnt I tell you not to go alone? Even though youve got shield skill, you could still easily die if youre careless!" After apologizing to Arisa who has teary eyes, I face toward the old people who are looking at us from afar. "Im sorry for the disturbance in the middle of the night." "We dont mind it, but is that monster a spider bear?" "Yes, its a spider bear youve mentioned in the afternoon, it might be a stray whove lost its way." "Your luck were bad huh, it usually only gets to human habitation once in every few decades. This is the first time, Ive seen one in my life." "Is that how it is, it could have been dangerous if our capable girls didnt do their best." Maybe it came out because their prey were hunted to exhaustion by human? I thought that they appeared this time because of thend remation, but they were originally monsters which didnt get close to human habitation huh. If I didnt reim thend, these people might became victims someday. "Say, is the one with red light a magic weapon?" "Those onee-chan were using magic~." "What are you saying, that persons shield is made with magic!" "It did block all the monsters attacks~." "But, even that red spear was BOOM, like that." "Ill be a spear when I grow up." "It was amazing right, like VROOM." The attack from Lizas spear during midnight is really eye-catching. The children who notice Mias and my magic are only a few. Still, little girl, what do you mean by bing a spear. "I thought you were a merchant, turned out you were a magician huh." "Im only a beginner on both, leaving that aside, about this spider bear, I dont need anything else besides the magic core, so everyone can get the meat or the fur." "Thats the best thing I could ask for, but is it fine? If you take it to the town, you could sell it for high price you know?" "Its troublesome to carry something that big." The elders who are hesitating decide on it after this words from Arisa. "Old man, you dont need to hesitate. Rather than trying to keep some queer appearance, its your top priority to ensure tomorrows food!" "Youre right. Then, Ill ept it with gratitude." We leave the spider bear body while the blood is draining out, it will be dismantled tomorrow. Next, Im praying that while theyre surviving with this monsters meat, they would discover the farmnd. "Onii-chan, this is, thank you." A little girl whoes together with Totona gives me a small bag with a lot of pebbles inside. The pebbles are beautiful stones seemed to have been picked from the riverside. This must be this little girls treasure. Im okay with this kind of normal gratitude. I pick one and return the rest to her. "Ill only pick this one, you should treasure the rest." "Un." The little girl bashfully hides behind Totona. Cheers are raised at the ce where the spider bear body is hung. It seems Liza has started the dismantling. Since Totona and the girl are fidgeting nervously, I urge them, "Go take a look at it." The thing that I got is an opaque red pebble. I didnt pick the most beautiful pebble, but when I appraised it, [Snake Blood Stone] was shown. Where does the snakee from. Since this stone is one of the ingredients for [Antidote: All-Purpose], this might be a lucky find. I check on the riverside at the reimednd, it turns out there are a lot of the same stones there. Theres still time before breakfast, I guess Ill go pick them. Today, the breakfast is being handled by Lulu, Nana and Arisa. Lulu strives to teach Arisa how to cook. "Mia, I want to take a walk along the river, do you want to go together?" "Nn." I invite Mia who has just came back from washing her hair and body with hot water. I wonder if the scolding from Lulu works well, recently, shes not loitering around when shes nude. Mia hands me a towel and makes me dry her hair. Arisa shouts, "Youre too sweet with Mia! Dry my hair too please~.", from afar, shes the same as always. Didnt I dry it just the other day? I go toward the opposite of the river by jumping across stones that are scattered around on the shallow water. "Satou, hand." Since the gap is a bit wide among the scattered stones, Mia extends her hands and I catch them to pull her. Maybe I used too much force, Mia fell on my chest. If Arisa sees this, shed likely say something again. While picking up the intended stones on the riverside, I gaze at the river. Taking a stroll while listening to Mias leaf flute y, this is truly an extravagant time. Yup, really calming. "Theres no fish." Mia who were looking at the river while ying the leaf flute, muttered so. There isnt even shadow of fish in this river. Not even other aquatic organisms like crabs in the riverside exist. They were probably caught by Totona and the other and the neighboring vigers. "It seems there are some birds." The smaller birds seem to have cleverly survive. I continue picking the stones while we take a break. Were enjoying the quiet stroll until Pochi calls us. It was a bit hard to stop Pochi who came and tried to jump in the river since she wasnt able to cross the stones. Thanks to that, thenguid atmospherepletely disappears. As expected of Pochi. It has been two days since we left the old people and the children. Weve meet thieves three times already, but we only left them half-killed since they were justmon ordinary thieves. It has just been thrice, but I feel that the thieves equipments are too good here. Back then thieves were using things like bow and arrow, woodmans hatchet, and daggers which can be said to be tools for everyday life, yet in this three asions, they were using equipments like straight sword made from properly casted bronze. Furthermore, the leader-looking man even had breastte and shield made with metal. Although, even if the thieves had better equipments, theyre still nothing against the beastkin girls. They were easily defeated without the girls even breaking a sweat. "Master, a carriage~." Tama who sits on top of me driving the wagon points at a meadow with her left hand. I cant see it since Tama rests her feet on my shoulder. Since it cant be helped, I turn my whole body to look there. One part of the carriage is peeking through the meadow. Theres no one around there ording to the radar. Its probably a victim of thieves. I should make them some graves, but since I dont want to see gruesome spot, I decide to ignore it. "I wonder if it was attacked by thieves." "It probably is." "Thieves should be beaten back nano desu!" "Beaten back~." Arisa and Pochi who were piqued with Tamas voice appeared from the back. Ill overlook her for casually holding my arms, but since her hand is reaching to my thigh, I take a poking stance. "Master, Ill return this book, so please lend me nature magic book next~." Arisa who protect her forehead changes the subject while lightly res at me, I receive the book. I put the book into the bag, take out the nature magic book from there, and give it to Arisa. By the way, its not from the storage. Since I got advanced magic books from Trazayuya, I put the introductory books I got from Seryuu city that Arisa gave back into the bag and left it there. I usually use it as a substitute for pillow. As for the literacy rate, everyone has became able to read the 100 pieces of learning cards. Only Arisa and Nana are at the level where they can read books. It seems Nana has been able to read characters since the day she was made. Lulu and Mia can read simple picture books. Everyone sure learns fast. Pochi and Tama are stuck with the difference between written and spokennguage, so they cant read well. Since theyve became able to read numbers, Ill teach them arithmetic next time. "Master, this schedule, what is it?" She shows me a paper taken from the nature magic book. Its the paper Ive bought from flea market that was worth 100 gold coins. I took a look at it during a break before, but it was just a paper mostlyposed of date and schedule. Its interesting that the schedule look like its printed, but since sometimes there are scribbles with random line and numerics drawn like spiderweb, I cant see its worth. So I thought that it might have some secret, and tried doing various things like looking at sun through it, but then I neglected it. "Biopsy?" Arisa said so while looking at the paper. "Theres nothing like that written there right?" "If you read it vertically, thats what it says you know?" Vertical reading? Theres something like bulletin board even in this another world huh. When I look at the paper, it surely reads that. I put the paper into the storage, sort it by date, and read it in turn. I see, its certainly possible to be worth 100 gold coins. "Arisa, youre great!" "Fufun, if you want to praise me then Id like you to show it in your attitude~." I leave the reins to Tama, and hug Arisa. "Uwaah, so sudden, nnnoo~", shes letting out weird sounds, but well, its fine. I want to read the content of that paper in detail, but since were going to encounter thieves in about two hours today, I leave it forter. The thieves this time is a group of 30 people. Furthermore, there are four people from the knights of baron Muno territory heading here from that direction. The thieves should be able to easily defeat those knights, but they dont look like theyre going to attack the knights, I wonder if they dont want to fight knights even though they have advantage in number. The knights also seem like they dont notice the thieves, theyre going straight here. Just in case, I arrange Liza to protect the wagons rear, and Pochi and Tama to guard the front. "The merchant over there, stop. The great me is a senior knight of baron Muno, l." "Well well, knight-sama, nice to meet you, I am Satou, a merchant." Since I dont know the exact etiquette, I go down the wagon and bow. >[Etiquette Skill Acquired] ...was my etiquette until today not enough, or was it wrong--Lets not pursue the reason too much. "Did you see any luxurious-looking noble-riding carriage? Or did you see a beautiful woman riding a white horse?" "I came from earl Kuhanou territory, but I didnt see anything that look like that carriage or that person. I did see a carriage that looks like it had been used by merchants in a meadow just beyond this." "You have no lie in that words right?" "Yes, of course. Trust is the most important thing for merchants after all." The knight is threatening me by gripping the handle of his sword, I calmly answer back. Its nothingpared to Lizas spear. "Alright, sir Bezz, Sir Donoza, you check that carriage and then deliver the order to the guards at the border just in case. We will report back to baron." The knights parted in two group and went away without even thanking for the information. It looks like the thieves are attacking the knights, maybe they find the decrease in number to be a good chance. Theyre not people Id want to save, but since the thieves are already lured out, lets ept this opportunity. Book 6 - 6-15. People of Baron Muno Territory (6) 6-15. People of Baron Muno Territory (6) Satous here. When I tried western games for the first time, I was surprised how easily it was taking away other peoples life. Its cute to call it culture gap, but it cant be taken lightly in parallel world. Seems that the thieves toppled the knights with ropes and casting, and attacked them. When the knightse into our view, theyre desperately struggling to fight back from inside the. The looks easy to cut with sword, are they amateurs? The thieves are also frantically attacking them, but since the knights are wearing full body armor, the attacks arent quite getting through. Since there are only three archers of the thieves, Pochi and me split up to take them down from the trees. I wonder why theyre always on the tree. Its a mystery. The thieves who have noticed us areing toward us, but theyve already been reduced by half when theyre around 200 meters before us. Mia attacked with Mustard Mist, and the thieves who were coughing in fit got quickly incapacitated by the beastkin girls. Nobody seems to have died for the time being. I leave the wagon to Lulu, and ask Nana whom Ive casted with Shield to protect her. I also use Shield on myself and head toward the battlefield along with the beastkin girls. I cut the restraining the knights with a dagger while the beastkin girls are keeping the thievespany. "You did well, merchant! You damnable thieves, became prey for the great senior knight Eral-samas strong sword!" After the other knight silently nods, he follows the knight Eral, and they raise bloodbath with the thieves. Even though the two are only level 9, their equipments and battle skills are far apart, so it bes one-sided ughter. They make sure to kill the thieves who are lying on the ground after theyve been neutralized by Liza and the others . Theyre really merciless. "Oops, sir knight, stop right there." A bearded daruma who seemed to be the thieves leader came out of the forest. The minion on his side is holding a woman in traveling clothes hostage. The woman is tied with a rope. "Hum, a hostage huh." Whats this, my crisis perception is terribly warning me. Is there an ambush somewhere? I keep my attention on the surrounding. No. Itsing from the knight Eral. The knight Eral is going to stab the hostage woman together with the man behind her, I throw the dagger on my hand to repel his sword. Fuh, I made it. While confirming the safety of the woman, I avoid the de of a thief who attacks from behind. It seems the knight Eral cant determine if he should attack me or the thieves. Jeers areing from the bearded daruma. "Ceh, you dont care with hostages huh, are you really a knight?" The bearded daruma, a thief, is more of a humanism than the knight... The bearded daruma ward off the knight Erals sword with his axe. The other knight cuts the man who hold the hostage from behind. Whats with the knight in this world? "Toruma!" That screames from the woman who was made hostage. Whats this? Is the neutralized man not a thief. The knight who hears the mans name uttered seems to have judged that the woman is also a thief, the taciturn knight raises his sword toward her. I ce myself between them, relying on Shield. "Knight-sama, youre attacking the wrong opponent. This person is not a thief." I dont know if the taciturn knight believes my word, but he leaves the woman alone. The knight Erals battle with the bearded Daruma ended in a sh after the taciturn knight went to help him. The other thieves are going to run when they see that the bearded daruma is going to lose, but Pochi and Tama throw stones at their feet, arresting them. "You coward." "Fuhn, fool. Its unthinkable for the honorable knight to fight mere thieves in equal footing. Good grief, they always spring up no matter how many of them we rid of." After theyre finished dealing with the thieves, the knights finish off the ones who are tied with ropes behind the wagon. I can only see this as excessive ughter. I was going to protest at the knights, but I was stopped by Arisa who had came beside me before I knew it. "Fuhn, its a waste of food to let thieves alive. I thank you for your assistance. You can feel honored. Ill leave you with the thieves equipment, itll be usable for your trade." The knights went off after leaving words that didnt really feel like gratitude. By the way Toruma-shi is alive. Since he didnt die instantly, I made him drank a health potion, and hisplexion returned in a blink. This immediate effect is unpleasant even after seeing it so many times. His breath is steady even though hes still unconscious. Hayuna-san--the name of the woman hostage--tells us that the baby of her and him is being kept in the hiding ce of the thieves inside the forest. They couldnt go against the thieves since their baby was made hostage. I make Hayuna-san who wants to go together to the hideout sleep with Arisas magic. Mia, Arisa and me are going to attack the thieves hideout. I wanted to go to the hideout alone, but Arisa insisted on going together no matter what, and Mia who was feeling sick with the smell of blood took the opportunity, so it was decided that were going together. The hideout is only about 100 meters away from the highway. After we make the thieves sleep with Arisas magic from the outside, we leisurely save Hayuna-sans baby. "Al~right, baby rescue mission clear!" "Nn." I leave the baby to Mia since Arisa is calling me. "That baby has a gift. Its quite rare." The baby has an unusual skill, [Oracle]. "What kind of skill is it." "The skill has the same effect as getting oracle from the gathering of a lot of priests and miko from the temple praying for hours." "Thats convenient." "However, since you could die if you thoughtlessly use it too much, looks like it cant be abused." I guess its like some kind of gods hot channel. I somehow imagine a working salesman holding a cellphone. "Now then, putting aside the baby, what do we do to these thieves." "Its probably alright just taking the weapon and armor, and leaving them alone. They probably cant continue thieving business after their friends have been eliminated right?." There were 3 thieves inside the hideout. I had thought that they were prisoners at first since they all delicate looking men who seemed to have never been in a fight, but their affiliations are the same thieves gang as with the bearded daruma earlier, so its probably not wrong. "Youre sweet as always eh. Well, its fine. Still, there are only delicate men huh. I wonder if theyre lovers of the bearded daruma earlier? Since it somehow feels like BL, Ill forgive them." I dont care with the thieves preferences or virtues, so I leave the gathering of their equipments to Arisa whos letting her delusiones out of her mouth. "Found treasures." I thought that it was some kind of erotic item since it wasing from Arisa, but it was just a normal ne. It has a small jewel that looks likepiszuli attached. "Its an amulet. Its probably a stolen good, but its quite good of a magic item. I dont know the type though." The search is over soon, and weve collected not only normal sword, but also armors, daggers, arrows and bows among various things. As for the food stuff, we only take luxurious food like sake. When I check the map, theres a storehouse hidden within the wall in the boss room. When I check inside it, there are assorted jewelries and money totaling at 5 gold coins, a lot of high-grade liquor, and several ill-matched books. "Heroes tales isnt something that a thief should carry. And theres even a love story between a knight and a noble girl..." Even though he was a bearded daruma, he could read words? If anything, these would probably sell well in shady pawn shop huh. "Ja ja~n, look at these." "Good job, Arisa." Arisa shows me two scrolls wrapped in first-ss looking cloth. Theyre Shelter and Remote Arrow, but unfortunately Shelter has already been used. Its probably carried by a traveling merchant or a noble for self-protection. "What, youre only seeing the scrolls? Notice this cloth too~." I try to appraise it. Looks like its a kind of magic tool. From what I understand, its a material called Yuriha fiber which I havent heard before, it has high defense against physical and magical attacks. If it doesnt have any strange effect, then Id make something for Lulu from it, even though it was a mans. "Looks like it has magical properties huh. Since I dont understand the exnation of the special effect, lets put a hold on making equipment from it." "Uu~n, I wouldnt want if its cursed and cant be taken off. Even though its a waste, it cant be helped." In addition, there are three horses tied in the back of the hideout. I look at the shed nearby, but I can only find one harness for the boss share. I put the harness to one horse which has the only different breed. "Ara, they were sure prosperous thieves." "Looks like it, theres only one harness you know." "Ill ride." Mia rides on one of the horse without saddle. Seems that shes used with ying with wild horses in her birthce. Learning from Mia, I also mount the horse. Of course its the horse with saddle. I put my foot on the stirrup and get on in one breath. >[Horse-riding Skill Acquired] >[Mount-riding Skill Acquired] Thetter seems to be skill for things besides horses. Since its pitiful to let only Arisa walks, I put her in front of me. Its fine that youre leaning your head on my chest, but I want you to stop pressing your butt on me. Since Arisa is holding the baby, Im only warning her, but itll be punishment time when we get on the wagon. Of course, not in sexual way. We get to the wagon while holding the baby in the arms, the thieves corpses are lined up on the roadside there. Looks like their equipments have been sessfully retrieved. "Master, I havent cut the head of the corpses, what should I do?" "Its fine to leave it alone, theres still two days before the next town, theyd smell bad if we take them." I definitely do not want to journey with 30 severed heads. Book 6 - 6-16. People of Baron Muno Territory (7) 6-16. People of Baron Muno Territory (7) Satous here. In my childhood, I couldnt help but found ma which floated because its meeting another ma with the same prity to be mysterious. Magic show was popr back then, so I thought for a while that the floating ma was magic. In a parallel world, ma might be considered to be a magic stone. The inside of the wagon which usually has a lot of space is now full of luggage. I make this camouge in order to prevent Hayuna and the man be suspicious. Iy around cookwares, boxes and barrels containing two days worth of food inside the wagon. Keeping them from copsing was hard. During this time, I feel thankful for having Item Box. Of course Ive made sure to leave space just enough for people. Miains, "Cramped.", but this is probably still pretty spaciouspared to a normal carriage. As expected, even the indifferent Mia asked, "Where did you take those from?", after this, but I showed her magic bag <>. Putting aside Mia who will part way with us in Bornean forest, I dont mind telling other members about Item Box, but I want to avoid situation where our girls get kidnapped because the rumor floats around, Id rather the harmes my way. Of course, I dont think that these girls would spread the rumor, but theres no denying the possibility of someone overhearing them when theyre talking between themselves. Itd be safer to keep this a secret until everyone bes strong enough to fend themselves even if they get into trouble. In that respect, if its magic bag <>, then the aim would be the item, so even if it got stolen, it wouldnt be particrly troubling. "Should we wake them soon?" "Right, lets leave them alone until the next camp. If theyre weird people, lets leave them before we get to Muno city." "Okay." For the time being, were not going to encounter thieves or beasts, so I leave the driving to Lulu. Liza is training horse riding. Mia is on her side, she teaches Liza how to handle a horse. Of course, Liza is riding the horse with saddle. "Master, I want to touch the cheeks of this young organism. I request permission." "Dont touch the baby." "I appeal for reconsideration, master." Nana fixes her eyes on the baby while asking, but its NG to touch the baby without the guardians permission. When I prohibit it, she strongly turns her face toward me in protest. Her impact is reminiscent of horror, so lets postpone the problem. "Lets ask for permission when the mother wakes up." "Master, I request permission to stimte the wakening of the mother." "No, dont wake her until she naturally does." "...Yes, master." Nana consents while looking a bit sorrowful, but when she looks at the baby, she sits on the floor, hugging her knees, and she puts her chin on her kneecap while looking ecstatically at the baby. Arisa is not here, shes with Lulu on the drivers stand. It seems she doesnt want to be near Toruma with his sweaty smell. Pochi and Tama look quite interested with the baby, but they dont get close to her. The two seem to be a bit gloomy somehow, I wonder if theyre not good with babies? When I asked whats wrong, they only answered back with, "Its nothing nodesu." It doesnt look like nothing at all, so Ill got talk to them after the mealter. When youre full, youd feel better, and your worries would be lighter. Pochi and Tama who have been looking down earlier rush off in high spirit after we get to the camping ground while saying, "We will hunt big prey today nodesu." Do they want to show off to the baby? Arisa and Mia are going to gather firewoods. "Arisa, the long cane would be a hindrance when youre gathering firewoods." "I want to test some new magic, its hard to use new magic for the first time with a short cane you know." "Finally huh, what kind of magic have you decided to learn?" "Im still undecided. Ive narrowed my pick to three magic, so I thought of picking one after trying them. Since its a wastnd beyond that cliff, I wont set the forest in fire even if I fail at it right?" "Its alright." "Even if it burns, Mia will extinguish it she said." "Leave it to me." "Be careful not to get Pochi and Tama caught on it." "Okay." "Nn." I give the permission while feeling exhausted toward Mia whos giving V-sign with her expressionless face. Nah, I guess shes not expressionless, her cheeks look a bit red, she might feels a bit embarrassed. It seems that shes still minding the failure of magic testing yesterday which had gotten the camp flooded. Todays meal are being prepared by Lulu and Nana, Im going to teach Liza how to take care of the horses. From what Ive read in some manga or magazine, you would bond with your horse if you brush it after riding on it. Im also thinking that Liza should learn horseback for the sake of warding the thieves. "Liza, are you doing well with the horse riding?" "Yes, Ive done something simr to a mount beast called Lineback back in my hometown." I could somehow can and cannot imagine the creature from the subtle name. Lets not pursue it. I tie the horses on the tree nearby and give them some grains and straws. The three of them eat quite heartily. I dont think its because of hunger since theyre not that thin. It might unexpectedly be because of the fodder. Since weve gotten more horses, Im thinking of putting them in practical use. Ive thought of putting more pulling horses for the wagon, but Im worried with the suspension system of this second-hand wagon if it bes faster. Im afraid that the axle would break since the road is rough. Ive also thought of making suspension, but I dont have the equipment for makingrge-scale spring, so I give up. If I could make a magic tool that could replicate the floating magic that the magic shop girl have demonstrated, our transportation capability would go up. Itd be like a linear motor somehow. There is a method to make magic tools that could reproduce simr magic inside the books from Trazayuya, but since it needsrge-scale facility and nature magic user, its unreachable. It looks like the blocks at the maze were moving by using the same principle. In the end, all the three horses are to be mounts. If the beastkin girls ride on it while armed, it likely would ward off thieves. First, I decide to try making harnesses for horseback riding. Fortunately I have a lot of leather, so I make them while checking the sewing and cutting method from textbook. I shave woods for the stirrups since its cant be made with just leather. I have samples, so its easy. Ivepleted it in 30 minutes, and I immediately try putting it on the horse to check the fit. Yup, there doesnt seem to have any problem. I should make small harnesses for Pochi and Tama. When Im taking off the harness, Nana calls for me. Seems Hayuna-san has woken up. "Thank you very much. You even used magic potion for the sake of Toruma." "I dont mind it, theres no substitute for human life after all." Although it was a magic potion, the one I used was the cheapest to make, but that doesnt need to be said. Hayuna-san takes of her hood while saying thank you. Shes a woman with reddish blond hair. Shes rtively beautiful, but she doesnt look like a 25 years old with her childish eyes. Even so, she looks like a proper mother as she cuddle the baby. Her breast arerger than most, but she couldnt be called "Kyonyuu", though her waist lines are nice. Her level is 3, she has [Cleaning] skill. The man whos sleeping beside her, Toruma-shi, is a 30 year man with unreliable looking impression due to his tall and thin figure. His hair is light brown, no beard. His level is 4, he has [Social] skill. When Im having a quiet friendly chat with Hayuna-san, Arisa sits beside and asks me in whisper with anxious-looking face. Shes wearing her hood, probably because Hayuna-san and the man are here today. Her hair which could be peeked from the hood looks to be golden-colored. Since she isnt going through some kind of awakening, its probably a wig or magic. "You dont have interest with married women right?" "I dont, adultery is fruitless." "T, thats right huh! You understand dont you." I face toward Hayuna-san since its rude to talk in private. "It looks like youre going on a journey, where are you heading?" "Yes, we were eloping, but we had been forgiven by the parents house, so we were going back to the capital city of the dukedom." Isnt eloping a word youd want to hide? Oh yes, this Toruma-shi, is a nephew of the duke. Arisa shouted, "Temte, kita", when she looked at this person. I was d that it happened when they were sleeping. "Ufufu, you guys are really intimate." "Today, theyre strangely attached." Hayuna-san is smiling while looking at us. Arisa and Mia are sitting on my sides since some times ago for some reason. At first, it was only Arisa, but midway, Mia imitated Arisa and also joined. What are you girls plotting. The chat with Hayuna-san moves to when she was caught by the thieves. Apparently, they were captured three days ago. "Yes, I didnt think that we would be alive. The merchant who was driving was killed and the five mercenaries we hired as escort escaped as soon as they saw the thieves." "That was harsh. Even though the thieves number was a lot, the ones in this area arent that strong." "We disparaged the mercenaries, Betrayers, many times at that time, but it was too reckless to challenge dozens of opponents... " Normally you wouldnt know how strong your opponent is until you fight, so I guess it cant be helped. It would look like youd lose against armed people double your number. "Even so, its good that youe out safe." "Yes, Toruma used a self-protection scroll to cast magic." "Hoo, thats amazing. What kind of magic was it?" "It was really amazing, after the magic was used, wall of light appeared covering the carriage, the thieves werent able to get close." So the one that Toruma-shi had used huh was the Shelter scroll from the thieves hideout. That means, the Remote Arrow scroll that came together with it might also be Toruma-shis belonging. Although I dont intend to give it back in the first ce. ording to Arisa and Liza, the things taken from thieves elimination are to be divided to the people who participate on the elimination. In this case, its fine officially too since the knights have given the permission. "Did you not escape after you put up the wall of light?" "The magic didnt allow us to escape from that ce, so it became a staring contest with the thieves for two hours." Naturally, that would make you feel more dead than alive. During that time, they survived after they frantically persuade the thieves, "You can get ransom money." They were forced to became hostages since the opponents were knights at that time. "Ransom money is it?" "Yes, Torumas parents are noble, so Toruma wrote letter asking for ransom and gave it to the thieves along with his ID." I see, so the luggage only contains Hayuna-san ID. "That reminds me, when you were held hostage, you didnt call for help to the knights?" "The thieves threatened to kill our daughter if we uttered even a word." However, I dont understand why they brought Toruma-shi along. They should made the delicate men in the hideout to do it. Well, whatever. When were having that talk, Toruma-shi wakes up. "Ha, Hayuna!" "Toruma, youve woken up. Its alright now. Look, Mayuna is also safe." "Im so d, Im so d, Hayuna, Mayuna." I have to say, please give more thought for your childs name. Their reunion scene continues until Hayuna-sans baby bursts out crying. Book 6 - 6-17. People of Baron Muno Territory (8) 6-17. People of Baron Muno Territory (8) Satous here. During the time when I was working, Ive won intense arguments when we had difference for the requested source, but now that Im living a calm life in this world, Ive grown a bit dull. However, I wonder if living humanly is nothing but illusion for the people who lives in this brutal world. "Heres the luggage we have recovered from the thieves." "Oh dear, you even got our luggage on top of helping us." Hayuna-san says thank you while receiving the luggage. Toruma-shi peeks into the luggage, and asks after hesitating. "Have you seen a dagger inside the luggage?" "Those were the only things in the hideout. But there should be many of that from the thieves belongings." "Its a dagger with white leather sheath..." "If its that one, it was held by the leader-like bearded daruma. Wait a minute." While saying so, I take out a dagger from the toolbox on the edge of the wagon. Of course, I took it out from the storage. The daggers shear is rtively simple, but theres a beautiful family crest design ced at one point, its quite fashionable. The de is not a magic tool, but its made from mithril forged by dwarves. "Is this it?" "Yes, thats it!" Toruma-shi whos going to receive the dagger from me is stopped by Arisas words. "Wait, thats our appropriate reward for exterminating the thieves. Weve even acquired permission from the knights. If you want it, you have to present something with equal value." "This has a crest of my family engraved. I cant hand it to others." "So what? You, I know that youre emotional from the reunion, but you havent even said thank you for the saving right? Moreover, you even have the gall to im other peoples possession?" "You need to be more polite toward adults." "Sorry, but thats for when the negotiation is over. During a negotiation, Ill talk in equal term even if the opponent is a king, thats my style." It really does look like shed talk in that tone even to a king. Toruma-shi cannot retort to Arisas harsh words. Hayuna-san whos unable to watch this is putting a good word for Toruma-shi. "Dear, first, please say thank you to them. This person had used expensive magic potion to save the dying you. Furthermore, he protected me from knights and thieves sword saving my life. On top of that, they sneaked into the dangerous thieves hideout, and even saved Mayuna. Now, lets tell them words of gratitude." "Youre right Hayuna. I was wrong. Merchant-dono, this Toruma am truly grateful for your kindness." Toruma couple bow together. "However, Id like you to return this dagger no matter what. Of course, Ill give anything Im able to." It seems he has recognized that the property right belongs to me, but its still, "Return it to me.", rather than, "Please give it to me." "Is anything alright?" "M, my daughter and wife are off limit." Toruma-shi frantically covers his wife and daughter. I think its rude that he covers even my line of sight. Perhaps, hes thinking that Im a man without honor. Though I guess it cant be helped if he thinks like that to a person whos journeying together with seven girls of different types. "Right then, you dont have money or jewelries right?" "Umu, everything was taken away by the thieves." "What about magic tools?" "Those were also taken away by the thieves." Arisa shrugs exaggeratedly. Shes probably aware of that from the start, but she knows about his connection to the duke--in other words, a nephew of big noble, so shes probably attempting to weasel rewards from his parents house. "Its impossible right now, but if we get to the dukedom... no, Ill pay if you let us go with you until the castle of baron Muno." "What? Are you acquainted with the baron?" "Yeah, hes my second cousin from my fathers side. You, I cantmend your calling, add the sama suffix." Arisa inly ignores Toruma-shis words. "Then, how much is this dagger worth?" "Its an important heirloom, so it has never been valued. As a gratitude, Ill give you 5 gold coins." Arisa nces to me, exchanging looks for a second. By the way, the daggers market price is 30 gold coins. The price is extraordinary among non-magic tools. For now lets exaggerate the information Ive got from the AR. "Toruma-san, Ive evaluated this dagger just before, with the nicely designed sheath along with the beautiful mithril-made de forged by the famous dwarven artisan, Dohar-shi, it would not worth less than 30 gold coins." "If we get it to a connoisseur duke, or other nobles who like topete for their interest, it could be more expensive right." Arisa is speaking quite a vicious thing. "T, that would be troubling. However, even nobles would have hard time raising suchrge amount of gold coins. "Right~, since our master doesnt have money problem, you could pay it with non-cash." "We ran away from house, so even if I go back to my parents house, I have no great item to give you." "Oh right, Ive heard from your wife that you were using scroll to defend yourself from the thieves right?" "Yeah, my parent is managing a scroll workshop. When I was leaving my house, I was given many scrolls to protect ourselves." "Hoo, scroll workshop huh, Id like to observe it by all mean." "Yes, If you pay a visit to the capital of the dukedom--Oyugock city, please visit us." I unintentionally cut myself between the talk, Arisa is ncing at me as if saying, "Dont disturb the negotiation." Still, scroll workshop huh, if I learn how to make them, I could mass produce them myself. Its probably full of secret, so normally they would refuse a visit, Im lucky for this. When Arisa asks the price of scroll, 3-5 silver coinses back as the answer. "Our master is a collector of scrolls. He could chant spell for magic himself, so when we get back to our mansion, he would exin about scrolls like from what age or from which workshop this and that scrolls are to the servants." Arisa is quite a good talker huh. If Im a magician then I have no need for scrolls to cast magic, and if Im a collector then I probably wouldnt resell it. Moreover, he wouldnt give me only the same kind of scrolls. "Oh, I thought that you were a merchant, turned out youre a magician are you." "Im still an amateur who could only use a few magic arts. Rather, Im more active as a merchant." "Scrolls distribution is regted byw, so I cant sell you one if youre going to resell them, but if youre a magician then theres no problem. Im saying this just to be clear, but its impossible to sell intermediate magic scrolls as decreed by the army." "Yes, its enough with beginner ss. However, since Im a collector, I wouldnt be pleased if you only give me the same type of scrolls, so I prefer that you give various type." "It might be difficult to find as much as 30 gold coins worth of scrolls with no duplicate, since we usually only make the well-selling ones of around 20 types, I might have look in the warehouse." "Ara, we could just ask the people from scroll workshop to make one with the requested spell right." "Ah, thats right. Of course, it would take several days. Satou-dono, are you fine with that?" "Yes, the contract is established then." I nod to Toruma-shi, and is going to give him the dagger, but Arisa stops us again. "Verbal promise is no good. Ill make a written contract, please put your signature and make an inscription wax from the seal on that daggers pommel." Arisa holds out the written contract to Toruma-shi. Written there are, [Aspensation for the dagger, Toruma-shi is to pay Satou with scrolls worth 30 gold coins],[The price of the scrolls shall follow its retail price], [The scrolls cannot be duplicate], [If there is not enough variant, Satou will choose beginner spell to be made into scroll], [In case the scroll need to be made, Toruma-shi will be bear the cost for the order], andstly, [In case of contract breach, Toruma-shi and his family will serve Satou as ves for 30 years]. "Would you erase thisst entry?" Toruma-shi puts a bitter expression, but Arisa persists. "No, but, okay then. Is the present head of your parents house a viscount? Or a baron? "Its viscount. Viscount Shimen." "Then how about, In case of contract breach, in the name of viscount Shimen, Toruma-shi will pay 90 gold coins, that?" "90 gold coins?! Thats too much." "Ara, its just a what if scenario. When you fulfill the contract by giving 30-40 scrolls, thatd be the end of story. Or are you going to give up the dagger?" Arisa is smiling very badly. Shes really enjoying it. Arisa is surely an S. No doubt. "It cant be helped, thetter is fine." In the end, after groaning for a while, Toruma-shi signs the contract that Arisa has written. She even prepared a marked copy. In her previous life, I wonder if she worked in thew firm? "Birds~" "Prey are few nodesu." Pochi and Tama brought back two birds about the size of pigeons, and five small eggs. They also brought beech fruits, wild grasses, and edible wild nts inside the bag. I wonder if they were taught by the old people and the children, they brought back more variety of wild grasses. I give appreciation for the two who are dropping their shoulders since they cannot find many prey. Im going to boil the eggs and give half for each members. "All of your ves look strong." "Yes, ording to the soldier of Seryuu city, theyreparable to senior knights." "Thats amazing. But, if that so, then I could understand how you could exterminate that many thieves." "Thats because there were two real knights with us today." "Those knights! Are their your acquaintances?" As expected, even a mild, or rather a weak-willed person would lose their cool when its about the people whove almost killed him. "No, it was our first meeting. Seems that they were knights of baron Muno." "What, they were knights of cousin-dono huh, I cant believe that a knight would go after person from behind even in my wildest dream." "Yes, they also almost killed the madam." "Is that true?" "Yes, it was good that I made it in time." While we are having that chat, the meals preparation has finished. We arrange the seating for the meal like usual. Without therge tter, the menu today are fried bird meat with vegetables on individual tureens, potato soup inside the mugs, and two boiled potatoes for each. "Hoo, these are quite grand." Toruma-shi licks his lips dropping his cheeks, but it seems hes not pleased with the tes number. "Huh? Are you going to let the ves and servants eat together with the master?" "Yes, theyre my journeypanions. Wed deepen our solidarity by eating together. Isnt it also like that in the army?" "However, what if we catch illness by eating together with ves." "Dear, these children are quite clean. We ourselves smell of sweats." Ive never been in an army though. Toruma-shi looks dissatisfied, but hes convinced by Hayuna-san. I didnt think of it because Zena-san acted like normal, but a noble-rted person would not want to eat together with ves after all huh. Still, saying things like catching illness if we eat together is rude. I divide the seating during meal into two. Rather than for Toruma, I did it because it seemed that our girls wouldnt be able to enjoy their meal. Since itd be rude for me as a host to iste Toruma couple, together with Nana, I sit with the couple. Book 6 - 6-18. People of Baron Muno Territory (9) 6-18. People of Baron Muno Territory (9) Satous here. Its said that ability to read atmosphere is indispensable, but its different in parallel world, there are unexpectedly a lot of people who behave as they wish here. If I forget about the difference in social standing, it seems that I would make various mistakes. When Nana takes off her hood, her blond hair unfolds. Toruma-shi is dazzled by her, Hayuna-san elbows him. So hes really being kept on a short leash by Hayuna-san. Nana is holding the baby on her arms after receiving permission from Hayuna-san. She lookspletely content. Looking as if shes a holy mother--if she doesnt talk. "Shes so fluffy, and soft nano desu. Master, I want to have a young organism too." "Lets talk about that after this journey is over." "Masuta?" "Its my nickname." Afterwards, the Toruma couple were interested with Nanas entric way of speaking, but when I told them that she lived a sheltered life in a distantnd which made her poor at Shiganguage, they assented. I told them that her meal was only water because her body was weak. Toruma couple seem to be thinking that Nana and I are a married couple. I leave that misunderstand alone since theres no particr harm anyway. "This is delicious. Its full of rural taste, but the abundant meat is nice, and it even has peppers on top of salt!" "Thanks to the chopped peppers put in the fried food, my body is warming up." These two, even though theyre saying things as if theyre reporters from gourmet program, theyre eating intensely. I guess it cant be helped that theyre greedy since they probably havent had good food at the thieves hideout. Pochi and Tama are quiet today. They would usually go, "Another please nano desu~". I peek at them, they eat slowly while chewing thoroughly today. Theyve only eat about half their portions. Huh? They stand up after finishing half their meal and go toward here. Was it not tasty? "Meal sharing~?" "Im giving half nodesu." The two offer their tes to Hayuna-san. I wonder why theyre presenting it while having very earnest, if not painful, faces. "Oi oi, no matter how delicious, we wont eat scrapes from demi-human ves you know?" Toruma-shis jeer arent exactly loud, but the timing is quite bad making it permeate through them. Hearing that, Pochis and Tamas ears fall down. Toruma-shis remark might not be as harsh if it didnt contain discrimination against demi-human. However, I cannot let his jeer toward the two who had good-will pass. Lets ignore this KY Ossan who cant read the atmosphere around him. I wont call him Toruma-shi anymore, from now on hes Ossan. Oops, rather than talking about Ossan, its Pochi and Tama. "Whats wrong?" "Its for the sake of the breast milk for the baby nodesu." "If she doesnt eat a lot~ the baby will die~?" I dont quite understand what theyre saying, but the reason why they look gloomy since some times ago is this huh. "Master, there was a baby of a leopard-head woman at the previous owners ce back then. The mothers milk didnte out because we rarely got food, so the baby died of starvation. During that time, the demi-human ves were cooperating together to share half of their food, these two remember it." "I see, Pochi and Tama are kind. Theres no need to worry, we have enough food, so you two go ahead and eat. You can ask for another serving like always too." I understand after listening to Lizas exnation. Considering how the people from that brown rat guild were, I wouldnt be surprised with that treatment. After hearing my words, Pochi and Tama look at each other and say, "Yatta", happily, while holding their tes with both of their hands on top of their heads. As expected of them for not dropping the vegetable pieces. Hayuna-san says, "Thank you for worrying.", to Pochi and Tama, but the KY guy is saying, "Then, I will help myself with another serving too." Of course, not only Liza, Lulu also splendidly ignores him. Ossan is wandering around unsteadily with his te, but since no one responses, he dejectedly get out of the stage. Its pitiful that even Hayuna-san didnt back him up. It doesnt seem like hes reflecting on it though, when Hayuna-san asks for another serving, he also puts his te together, asking for another. I give it to him, not out of sympathy but because its annoying hearing him grumbling on the sideline. After the meal I go inside the wagon with Nana since Hayuna-san is going to breastfeed the baby. Nana had wanted to go see the breastfeeding, but since its embarrassing for me, I take her along. Im going to replenish Nana with magic power now. "Master." "What is it?" "I also want to give breast milk to the young organism." "It wonte out right?" I could see Nana touching her own breasts since Im currently supplying her with magic power from behind. Yu~p, theyre big. The milk shouldes out when she has a child, but I dont know if a homonculus like Nana could give birth. "What should I do?" After were finished with the replenishment, Nana turns around while asking that question. Ooh. This is, good things. I inadvertently extend my hand, but I suddenly get swatted from behind and fail to do so. "W, what are you doing, you two!" "Dirty." Its Arisa and Mia. Still, when did Arisa make a paper fan anyway. "What you say, Im just supplying her with magic power." "Back." "Thats right, didnt we decide that youd be doing magic replenishment on her back." "Of course, I did it on her back. Nana had suddenly turned around." "Is that so?" "Is it true?" "Yes, affirmative. I was requesting master to make me produces breast milk." W, wait Nana-san? If you said such turbulent words... "Seiza." "Nn." I obediently sit in seiza while objecting, but they dont let it pass. It might be because they noticed my gaze to one part of Nanas body midway. I was almost made to rub Mia and Arisa breasts in order to make them grow big, but I evaded it somehow. That was dangerous. I prefer fighting wagahai-kun to this. NSFW After Ive finally been released from Arisa and the girls, I go back to where the couple are. It seems the feeding is over. Looks like the baby was locked in the cer since her crying was noisy back in the thieves hideout. When were chatting, Lulu brought tea for the three of us. Its not the blue tea like usual, but herb tea. Lulu says that the blue tea is not good for the mother, or rather, the mothers milk given to the baby. Hayuna-san and me say thanks to Lulu while receiving the tea, but Ossan asks "Whats this, its not a sake? Is there no wine? Ale is fine too", instead of thanking her. He looks like a drunken old man who harasses a cabin attendant. When hes told that theres no one who drink here, he looks disappointed. "Still, there sure are a lot of thieves in this territory." "Youre right, weve met many even before we got caught by those guys. At that time, they were outnumbered so they ran away before they fought." So its true that thieves would avoid you if they can see mercenaries presence. "Furthermore, I was surprised at how many vigers were trying to sell themselves." "If the harvest is bad, isnt it normal?" "They said that they didnt have bad harvest." I tell him that the cause is the wedding of the barons daughter, but Ossan says something unexpected. "Hee~, that day dreaming Soruna is getting married huh. Which noble is her partner? He must be quite manly to take a bride from cousin-dono." "Her partner is the hero-sama it seems." Hearing that Ossan bursts intoughter while rolling on the sheet like theres something funny. Even so, I think there would be many noble who would want to marry a lords daughter, even if hes just a baron. I want to ask what he means by manly, but itll be going off topic, so lets ignore it. Hayuna-san who can read the atmosphere reminds Ossan. I wonder how did she marry this person. "Dear, what are you finding interesting? We dont understand if you justugh." "Ha, ha, no well, cousin-dono is famous for liking hero, but I never expect that he would have his daughter marrying hero. This will be a good tie with Saga empire." "Is Baron-sama fond hero?" "Yeah, his hobby is collecting books about heroes tales. There was even a rumor among merchants that he specially built theater in Muno city just to have theatricals about hero." I see, so that fondness for hero is used. "Actually I have a merchant acquaintance close to royalty who has meet the hero directly, and the face, figure and features of the hero that he has told me dont match with the hero whos currently staying with baron-sama." "Hoo? Then Satou-dono, are you saying that cousin-dono has been deceived by a fraud?" "Im not saying that much. I cannot think why would a hero be away from Saga empire beside for subjugating the demon lord in this time nearing the demon lord season. Furthermore, there was even a public disturbance in Seryuu city involving sir silver mask who resembled the hero. Im worried that baron-sama might receive damage too." I dont actually have a shred of concern, but its fine like this. Next, I should naturally mix the thing about the demon in our talk. "Ive also heard rumors about a demon with bat wings appearing near Muno city. Back when I stayed in Seryuu city, a senior demon attacked there, so the rumor Isnt Muno city also being targeted by demon is floating around among the merchants." Mix lies in the truth, even a Russian novelist said so. "So there was such rumor huh. That exins why we never pass by merchants carriage as soon as we entered this territory." Ossan looks convinced while saying so, but I say thats because of the bad public order. On top of that, if you hire people like those at the border, people will avoid this territory which has nothing but bad things. People who dont have urgent business in the dukedom are probably going to avoid passing here right? I wonder if this talk would reach some influential person, even though its in the form of rumors. I cant expect anything from this unreliable Ossan, but since Hayuna-san has also heard it, Im anticipating that itd flows well through the wifeswork. Book 6 - 6-19. Golden Holy Sword and Magic Tools 6-19. Golden Holy Sword and Magic Tools Satous here. I dont have memories of taking a bath in my own house at midnight after Ive be a working adult, probably because of workingte. I mostly found myself taking hot shower after waking up early in the morning. Ive only been able to leisurely take my time soaking my body at the grand public bath when Im staying over. The night has been cold for the past few days, so the couple are sleeping inside the wagon. Leaving aside Ossan, itd be troubling if Hayuna-san catches cold and infects the baby. Thebination for the night watch duty today is different than usual. Usually, Mia, Lulu and me are the first, then Pochi, Tama, Nana for the second, and then Liza and Arisa for thest, but today, Mia is reced with Arisa. "What are you making?" "Its Circuit Liquid." In most textbooks theyre only called magic liquid or Liquid. The one Im making now is different from normal Liquid. Im making the recipe hidden in that bundle of papers. Yup, even though the raw materials are different, the way of making it is the same as normal Liquid. "Fuh~n, huh? Isnt it usually shining red?" Arisa is quite observant eh. I dont answer Arisa since Im concentrating right now. I continue putting magic while watching the Liquid shines blue. I pour the finished Liquid into the Circuit carved on one half of the wooden sword. Since Ive let the Liquid temperature to be cooled down, its not burning like with the wooden pedestal before. "Its ck, is it really a wooden sword?" I affirm it by lightly nodding since its pitiful if I ignore her too much. Even though Lulu is watching quietly, this girl is noisy. I spread thin glue on the remaining half of the wooden sword, and then wrap it with strings. Then I put the sword on the magic bestowing stand, and slowly manipte the Liquid on the wooden sword using the stand, drawing small intricate pattern. It seems that Arisa is tired from looking, she lies down sideway hugging her knee while biting a jerky. Shes looking here while remaining in that posture. Lulu whos beside me gently wipes the sweat on my forehead with a handkerchief. Lulus girls power is surely around 530.000. I try putting magic into the finished wooden sword. The magic flow is worse than Lizas spear, but its quite good in itself. The wooden swords whole body is shining blue. The light remains even after I stop putting magic power, although its a bit dimmer. "Hey, hey, isnt magic sword that shines blue... Th, that cant be it right. Theres no way that could be made so easily." Unrest appears in Arisas words. It seems that she has noticed the true nature of this sword. I put magic into the wooden sword once again. The blue light is pretty. "Hey, is that really it?" I wait until the afterimage melts into the darkness, and answer Arisa. "Yes, its a holy sword." "W, wait, holy sword you said?" "To be exact, its a pseudo holy sword." The thing that Arisa had discovered with vertical reading on the paper back in the afternoon was a record of a mans study about the making of holy sword. The main subject is how you need special Circuit Liquid to make holy swords. You need raw materials like Dragon Powder, powdered jewels, gold nugget etc. I blew 15 gold coins to make the prototype earlier. If this was an MMORPG, a lot of people would give up on raising this skill. The original part is just that, the rest is just like how you make a magic sword. That particr part is exined inside the books from Trazayuya, so I refer to there. Theres a reason why I called it pseudo. The wooden sword made earlier is a sess, but Im not able to make holy sword from forged swords. I cant carve precise circuit on a forged sword since its made by striking hot metal. Its a sess this time since wood is aparatively soft material. The casting process during the making of magic swords requires someone with high level magic arts skill like Trazayuya, so for something like holy swords, it probably needs even moreplicated ritual. "Pseudo? But its glowing the same color as the holy sword that the hero (Masaki) has." "It could exert the same power as the original if the opponent is weak and without substance, but its still a wooden sword after all. I dont know the Circuit to increase sharpness attack power, so for now, its nothing but a wooden sword with holy attribute." Contrary to what one may imagine, the man who left this recipe is not from Saga empire, but Shiga kingdom. It seems that he was a former researcher of the royal institution who lost in dispute and was driven away to the border. This was also hidden with vertical writing in other papers. Most of the papers contain grudges, but one of them details about the sess of the creation of a holy sword with the help of a person called Elf Sage. The swords name is also written, but since its quite extravagant, lets not talk about it. As for this wooden holy sword, itll break in one hit if it shes against even the weakest holy sword in my storage, Gjarhorn. Its probably not even as strong as Lizas spear and only about equal with Pochis and Tamas short swords. This blue Circuit Liquid--the research papers refer it as Blue--does not only possess holy attribute on its blue light, but also draws magic power from nature even if the user isnt putting magic power into it. When I tell Arisa about that function, she shouts out, "Perpetual motion Kita!". Rather than perpetual motion, its more like a wind or sr generated power, I think its quite convenient. Making it inrge-scale is probably NG since it could cause destruction of nature like it has done to the mountain where that Dryad is. "Let me borrow it~" Arisa hold out her hands while saying so, I give it to her. Lets make her a matching wooden magic swordter. I could imagine the figure of Arisa holding the sword with both hands while saying some chuunibyou lines. Arisa is enjoying the blue light while putting magic power into it. Halfway through, she begins to rapidly pour magic power into it, I dont know what shes thinking. Whatd you do if it explodes. I take it from her before the crisis perception kicks in. "Thats dangerous, what would you do if it explodes." "Im sorry, I was curious how much it could absorb, and I couldnt stop. I didnt reach the limit even after putting 100 points." Id like to find out that limit, but it looks like Arisa wouldnt let me go walk in the dark now. I decide to wait for the opportunity since I dont want to hurt anyone in the camping ground. Might as well y along with this. I paint the wooden holy swords surface with golden paint. I carve rose pattern on the hilt and apply powder from crushed sapphire to it. In addition, I put a sapphire that looks like a flower petal on it. I thinly paint the blue liquid (Blue) below the sapphire and when I put magic power into it, it shines blue. Since the de part looks deste, I draw arabesque pattern on top of the golden paint with the blue liquid. When put with magic power, the golden de glows blue light, its glittering and pretty. The rose part on the hilt looks especially good. "Master, its lovely desu." "Uwaah~ whats that, looks like ornament that would make an upstart cries with joy." Certainly, its too gaudy huh. Lets make the wooden magic sword silver. Now then, since the verification isplete, lets begin the trial to make a magic tool for the future. Ive already finished the design during the leisure time when we were moving. There are already several samples, so Im just going to easily join together the parts among them. First, I draw pattern with the type of Liquid that generates heat on the overly thin copper te that Ive made by pressing copper coin and stretching it during the afternoon today. Next, I make a propeller the size of a fist by shaving a block of wood. I put a hole on the center of the propeller andpose circuit that would make it rotate when poured with magic. The sample for rotating Circuit is easier than Ive thought, I just disassemble the spinning top that I have bought before and examine the circuit. The circuit is as simple as expected since it only consumes little magic power. The total cost is roughly one silver coin. Ive easily made this, but looking at the rate of spread, people who are able to create magic tools are probably quite few. I insert thepleted part to the cylinder, and attach the handle as thest touch. "It cant be!" "Yes, its the thing youd want after you wash your hair." I leave the trial run to Arisa. The propeller begins to move as she put magic power, and the heat is generated, flowing together with the air. "I didnt think that the day I could use drier here would happen." By here she probably means parallel world, youd want convenient things yeah. Its going to get cold soon, I should make heating system next. It might be good to make water boiler before Lulus hands hurt from washingundry in cold water. The dream is expanding. Book 6 - 6-20. People of Baron Muno Territory (10) 6-20. People of Baron Muno Territory (10) Satous here. Ive heard that you can see fragments of your memories inside your dream. Although, ever since I led a life of brief sleeps after I became a working adult, I never dream anymore. Pochi and the girlse to change ce with us since the time is up. Arisa says, "Ill be watching you so you dont go out in the night." and takes up the position beside me to sleep together. Usually I would toss her, but since shes done well during the negotiation with ossan today, Ill let her off for once, though this is not a reward. Of course I warn her that if she tries to sexually harass me, Ill tie and hang her on a tree. Since even Lulu is taking the position on the opposite side while saying, "M, me too, Ill watch too.", requesting while fumbling her words, we end up looking like character for river. I hope 5 years passes fast. Contrary to my expectation, Arisa went asleep without trying to do anything funny. If shes always like this, Ill let her sleep together anytime. I check on the demons movement before I go to sleep. Its loitering around at the castle and the thieves in the forest like usual, but sometimes, it produces a level 1 split body (Splitter) and lets it wandering around in the city. I tried monitoring it for the whole night before, but since it didnt seem that it killed anyone, it was probably a split body used for gathering information. There is also another suspicious movement from elsewhere. The thieves around Muno city are merging with therge thief group in the forest near the city. There are also quite a lot of serfs who have escaped from nearby viges mixed in, theyve became a group of around 500 people. If the smaller groups whore moving join with them, it would be 700 people. A revolution could probably takes ce. Furthermore, from northwest--about on the right from where we are now, a bit away from Muno city--armies of demi-goblin are entering the territory. There were only 50 of them in the evening yesterday, but theyre nearing 1000 now and are still increasinging from outside the territory. Still, I wonder if they have demi because theyre subspecies of goblin. Surprisingly, theyre not demi-humans but more or less monsters. Id like to look at them since Ive never seen one in person yet. Ive also never seen orcs, but since theyre written on this worlds tales, they surely exist somewhere. The one that knight Eral was looking for during the noon was probably the second daughter of the baron. Why I would think so is because shes currently at the base of therge thief group. She might have been kidnapped and became a hostage. I wonder if its because of her parents. Looks like tomorrow, our journey is going to be peaceful, thanks to the movement of the thieves. Since the unnecessary troubles would be decreased, lets strive to reach Muno city at the morning of the day after tomorrow. I went asleep after Ive finished the general investigation. I had an unusual dream. Im dreaming of me ying with the girl whos my first love from the countryside on the grounds of a shrine during my childhood. If its just that then it would just be a nostalgic dream, but the scene is different and her personality is also different even though Im sure that shes the same girl. I cannot remember the girls name, but I wonder why do I have this dream during the time when Im embraced by Lulu and Arisa. "Like I said, I cant ept with only river." Arisa gets up while shouting some strange words. Shes been grinding her teeth which let out a loud sound since a while ago. In addition, her fingernails on her hands which are grabbing my arms are painful. Its recovered even before I take damage, and it only redden my skin so I leave it alone, but painful thing is painful. "Good morning, Arisa." "Good morning? Im Arisa, your darling." "Almost there, thest one was wrong." She only answers by repeatedly pretend-hit me, but there are traces of tears on the area around her eyes. What kind of dream did she have. Lulu is still sleeping, but she also has traces of tears on her face. When I lower my line of sight, Pochi and Tama are sleeping while curling up like balls on my stomach, saying, "I hate cold~", "I hate hunger nano desu.". It looks like theyre having nightmares. Since everyone seems to be having nightmares, I wake them up by pinching their noses in turns. "Master? Thank goodness!" "Morning~? Nyau, its warm nodesu." "Good morning nano desu. Its time to prepare for breakfast nano desu." The three seem to be still half-asleep, theyre rubbing their faces on my chest and shoulders with sleepy eyes. Its rare to see such state of Lulu. Usually Arisa would have took this chance to jump in, but shes gone to wash her face. Im thinking that an incubus might have came but theres nothing when I search for it. If it was really incubus, my crisis perception would have kicked in earlier. Mia and Liza were also dreaming about their hometown. It seems that Nana didnt have any particr dream. So she did not see something like electric sheep or magic sheep. There is nothing attacking us that day as expected, its a truly a peaceful day. It just that, Pochi and Tama be excessively clingy to me while rubbing their face on me today, I couldnt make anything during the travel. Since they look really uneasy, I y card and shiritori with Pochi and Tama for the whole day today. I invite Hayuna couple since they look bored, but it seems Ossan gets addicted to the games, he bes really frolic. I wish Hayuna-san infuses him with her elegance. That night I have the continuation of the dream from yesterday. And sure enough, everyone also had strange dream when I asked them the next morning. I thought that it was the work of the demon, but after seeing the demons skill and its tribes innate skill, it doesnt seem so. The demon is from a tribe called Short Horn, it seems they have short horn with bat wings, and look like gargoyles. Its skill are, [Ghost Magic], [Mind Magic], [Transform], [Bewitching], only those fours. This demon has been staying in the neighboring forest since the noon yesterday. The gathered thieves were peaking at more than 700, but the number is only in one digit now. I dont understand how it could decrease so sharply during the time I wasnt looking, but after seeing zombies which keep appearing with the demon at the center, I understand the situation. The demi-goblin lot are alsoing near the zombies. Theyve stopped increasing, but theyve became 3000 strong in the end. Sometimes the zombies number decrease, in exchange skeletons appear, I dont want to know what happen. The barons daughter who seemingly was kidnapped by the thieves seemed to have sessfully escaped. Shes running into the forest depth together with a man with conspicuously high level among the thieves, I dont know if hes charmed or if theyre acquaintance from the beginning. Inside the barons area, the territorial army has gone toward the thieves forest early in the morning, it looks like the rescue operation for the daughter has begun. Theyre numbering in over 1000. Apparently, theyve also employed local mercenaries and ves. The hero isnt among those in the army. Looks like hes inside the barons castle. With these many gs standing, even without crisis perception skill, I get premonition for great tumult happening. I must evacuate everyone to the safe ce as soon as possible. Weve finally arrived at Muno city, but the gate is sealed shut, we cant get in. Right now, we negotiate by showing Ossans dagger, but since none of the guards are familiar with the seal on the dagger, weve been invited to the castle. "I will go with Toruma couple to meet the baron. Id like everyone to go to the vige up ahead with the wagon to do something." Ossan invited us all, but if Im careless here, the couple could die and I wouldnt be able to visit the workshop. Even though Im going to meet face to face with the baron, I dont really have the intention to tell him to do something to his territory. I feel sorry for the people like the children and the elders Ive meet back then, but its not at the degree where I want to save them no matter what. Even regarding the fake hero, I only feel that I should help in some way or other. Therefore, I want to ensure the safety of Liza and the girls. "Master, what should we do?" "Un, theres a vige up ahead. I want you to gather pebbles that look like this at the river beside the vige. I want you to ask the viges chief to request everyone to collect those pebbles." "Tama will gather~" "Pochi will work hard too nodesu." I continue the talk while putting my hands on Pochis and Tamas head who take firm poses with "Swoosh." "Un, Im happy for your eagerness, but we should give the works to the vigers." I exin it to everyone in detail. They have to gather 100 pebbles. Ill buy the pebbles for 1 copper coin each. I leave the judging of the gathered pebbles to Tama who has gathering skill. Im entrusting Arisa with calcting the money and negotiating with the viges chief. Liza will be beside the wagon so that the vigers wont underestimate them. Nana will be the master, while Lulu and Mia will be the servants. "What should Pochi do nodesu?" "Pochi will act as bodyguard for Arisa when the pebbles are exchanged for money." "Roger~ nano desu." Now then, the exnation is OK with this. I should join with Hayuna-san and Ossan. Arisa catches my clothes before I can get off the wagon. "No, absolutely no." Tears umte on Arisas eyes, and she refuses wholeheartedly. Huh, does she really not want to be the negotiator? I think shes more suited for that than anyone else here. "Then, would you swap with Lulu?" "No, I dont want to let y, master go alone." Its fine of her to call with anta, but she used the stiff goshujin-sama huh. "Its not like Im going to a battlefield. Im only apanying Toruma couple to the barons castle, Im only thinking of seizing the chance to meet with the baron face-to-face you know?" I try to sound as carefree as possible with some jokes. "Ive thought of appealing to him about the people if hes a person whos easy to talk into, but I will prioritize my safety first, so its going to be alright." However, sensitive Arisa doesnt seem let this pass. She presses on me while raising her shoulders. "Thats a lie, the fact that you dont take us into the city is the proof." Youre spot on. Now then, what to do. Book 6 - 6-21. People of Baron Muno Territory (11) 6-21. People of Baron Muno Territory (11) Satous here. Split body (Bunshin) is a staple of Ninja, but when I was a child my juvenile mind thought, "If you could move that fast to make bunshin, you shouldve attack like that instead." It might be the right choice when you fight against firearms. "I promise, it wont be dangerous." If its just me alone then itd alright. The opponent is just a level 30. Moreover, I have magic attack and magic shield, not only physical now. "No, Ill go with you." Thats bad. The demon is in the forest right now, but I dont know when its going to be back. I want to leave Arisa in safe zone. "If you say further than that, Ill use Order." "Try it, my maidens heart wont lose to such thing like Order." It cant be helped. I didnt want to use Order as much as possible. "Arisa, this is an order. Go to the vige Ive said earlier and ask the mayor about the work. Wait in the vige until I get there." After telling so, I go down the wagon. I hear something falling on the ground behind me along with Lulus short scream. When I turn around, I see Arisa crawling here while her face bing blue. "I w,will absolutely go with you. This time... I wont... Let you go alone... Ha." By disobeying my order, shes not only tormented by the magic from the contract, but it seems that the very cor on her neck also harms her physically. The cors on the beastkin girls are just decoration, but the ones on Lulu and Arisa are real magic tools. They were attached from Kubooku kingdom. No, this isnt the time to think that. Arisa would die if I leave her alone. "Arisa, I cancel the order earlier." Arisa is gasping painfully. What a rash girl. I wonder what makes her go that far. The cor has left red mark on Arisas neck. "Good grief, youre really a rash girl." "Whos the rash one here. You jumped into the shadow to save Mia, and even just the other day, you lured out a monster almost twice your level to secure food for the children... Im worried about you, stop doing unreasonable things alone." Arisa says so while shedding tears. Ive noticed something from those tears and "Almost twice your level." Dang. I didnt expect this at all. I thought that Arisa who had shrewdly noticed that I hid my skill would had also realized that I falsified my level, I thought that she was ying dumb about it due to my misunderstanding. I can understand Arisas unnatural state up until now when I consider so. She would certainly be worried if a level 10 guy picked a fight with a level 40 undead boss which had unknown unique skills. Im sorry that I think youre like an overprotective mother. However, this is troubling, if I tell her that Im hiding my level right here and now, Arisas pride would copse. I cant exactly clown around Arisa whos genuinely worried too, I guess I have no choice but to take her along. Its my penalty for pointlessly worrying Arisa. Itd be hard to protect her, but if its just Arisa alone, I would protect her no matter what. "I understand Arisa, lets go together." "R, right, you shouldve said so from the start. Youd have the strength of hundred me with me around!" Even while wiping her tears with her sleeves, Arisa boasts, shes back to her usual self. Still, her vocabry is old like usual. Arisa gets back to the wagon to change her clothes that has been covered in mud. Now then, I wonder who should I choose to rece Arisa. Among them, Liza is the best choice, but considering her tribe, it would be difficult to negotiate with insr vigers. Which means, the next candidates are Lulu or Nana. I cant imagine the whimsical Tama to negotiate, and the silent Mia negotiating would be as probable as the sky falling. I want Lulu to do the negotiation if possible, would have loved if she acquires interpersonal skills, but since shes shy around people, it might be impossible. Then, Nana is the only one remaining huh. She normally has entric behavior and her way of speaking is t, but shed be in "my pace"-mode whoever her opponent is and her appearance is a beautiful woman. I guess Ill ask Nana to bear the brunt, and Liza to follow-up her. "Nana." "Yes, master." "Have you ever done negotiation before?" "No, I am a virgin. I have no experience." ...who ask you about sexual experience. When I see her expression and atmosphere, Ive thought that shes just naive, but I have some doubt, "Werent you being wrong on purpose?" Lets tell her more in detail. "I want to ask you to negotiate for employing the vigers, do you have any knowledge about doing something like that?" "I have not." "Okay, then I want you to cooperate with Liza to deal with it. Nana, you be the front during the negotiation while Liza is the one whos actually doing it from the back." "Yes, master." "I will exert the fullest of my ability." Lizas reply is stiff. Is she nervous? "Liza, you dont need to get so worked up. I dont mind even if the negotiation fails. If that happen, I want you girls to stand by on the river near the vige." "I understand, master." It seems that strength leave her shoulders. Im worried that she might have interpreted it as, "I dont expect anything from you.", but it seems that Im just imagining things. Arisa who has came back is wearing clothes that shes made after the fashion show back then. The skirt is equipped with frame made from wire inside, making it expands in three dimensions. Shes wearing blond wig. Thats good and all, but whos the little girl with brown braided hair behind? ...No, I can see Pochis appearance as a double. "Is that Pochi?" "Ara, you did well to know. Arisa-chan version 2, Pochi human form." The two are taking pose energetically. Even though theyve dressed in cute clothes, taking power ranger pose ruins it. "Version 2 whatever, how did you do that to Pochi?" "Dont whatever it! I cant forgive that nonexistent reaction toward blond twin-tail, even though its not drills." Twin-tail look good with figurine or 2 dimensions, but in real life, I think having twin-tail only makes you look more like children though? "Ive received Arisas magic nodesu." "A~ah, didnt I say to keep it a secret. I create illusion using light magic. Its originally a magic to create split body, but Ive arranged it for a bit." I see, so it was light magic. However, to arrange magic in such short term like this, this girl is like some kind of protagonist from light novel. Pochi human form looks exactly like Arisa if we exclude her hair style and color. "Although if an illusion magic with bigger scale touch Pochi, itd get exposed, and if Im not near her, the spell would be broken. She might not be allowed to enter the castle if they know that shes a dogkin tribe." "Would it get past something like magic detection?" "Even if she gets exposed, Ill make Toruma cover her. Im sure wed only be scolded. Moreover, I want Pochi who has high offensive and enemy search skill to be around." It feels like Arisa is optimistic that Pochis cover will be blown. Also, I think Tama has higher enemy search skill. Although, Pochi was probably chosen because Tama would not be suitable for infiltrating. "You know, during the dream yesterday, I saw that demon is disguising as the baron. Master was able to very narrowly avoid the demons attacks, but you were finally cornered... Of course, I know that its just a dream. However, if it was a prophetic dream..." No, rather than optimistic, she wants Pochi to go even while taking that risk huh. Putting aside what I see myself, it seems that the members are excessively worried because they were having bad dreams. Arisa is about to say something before stammering and stopping, then shes shaking her head as if she shakes off some kind of anxiety. Her swaying hair is hitting Pochis face, Pochi holds her own face. "Its okay! Even if it was a propethic dream, well get through it since youre with Pochi and me." "Yes nano desu. If master is with Pochi, were invicible nano desu!" Its iprehensible since the expression of the illusion isnt changing, but I can picture Pochi full of motivation in my mind. The dream that Arisa has seen is probably just a mere dream. However, Arisas worry is genuine. Her excessive worry is like some kind of loyal retainer like samurai, its a bit scary. When I find the opportunity after it bes safe, I should do some actions that would blow away her worry, while making sure it would get seen through by Arisa. Even though it cant be helped in Arisas case, I actually want Pochi to be with Lizas team, but I cant think of any excuse in this situation. I think Im bing unable to think for myself thanks to Arisa. It cant be helped, I dont want to expose Arisa and Pochi to danger, but if an ident happen, Ill carry both of them and do something about it. Theres no one with appraisal skill that could see others people stat in the city. Also, there arent anyone who has magic skills from detection branch. Its convenient for us, but those people might have been eliminated by the demon to protect its secret. Im worried that thebat force is reduced for Liza and the girls, but it should be okay since were not the target this time. Even if anything happen, the vige is only 10 kilometers away. I can rush to get there in 90 seconds. Book 6 - 6-22. Battle of Muno City (1) 6-22. Battle of Muno City (1) Satous here. Theyve said that the punishment for trafficw breaker is light, yet here, the situation seems to be nted toward the opposite of expectation. Im keeping safety in mind when Im driving a wagon. Two horse-drawn carriages havee from the baron to pick us up. Either of them is a two-seater carriage. The doors are carved with relief that looks like itd make stylish nobles happy, and also adorned with golden stones that seem like jewels. Hayuna couple get on separate ride from us. Ive known it from preliminary check already, but this city is too deserted. Even though its almost twice the size of Seryuu city, the poption is only around 1/6 of it. Houses are standing in row as we leave the gate, but in the middle of the way, series of vacant lots covered with weeds unfold. "There are many vacant lots huh." "Sir, are you familiar with the incident 20 years ago." "Yeah, although I dont know how much of it is true, Ive heard the general rumor." "Most of it is probably the truth. The vacant lots were the result of the kings armies setting fire in the city to destroy the many undeads who were attacking." The coachman answered my question while facing the road. His voice is loud, not losing to the carriages noise. "Kings armies?" "Yes, after the undead had extracted their revenge by killing the entire lineage of the old noble, they remained inside the city without moving. So the king had wanted to do something before they would move. Themoners who died from the fire set by the armies are several times more than from the undead since they wouldnt get attacked by the undead if they stayed inside the house." At least, "Set the fire after you evacuate themoners.", or maybe they didnt know about the actual site? "Because of that, there were a lot of people who left this territory. Now, there arent even 20% left of the people from 20 years ago." "Its good that the city doesnt disappear even after that." "Thats because this city has a wall protecting it. The wall was made in the time of ancestor king and was enhanced with fixation magic, even if monsters attack, it wouldnt move an inch. A city simply cannot be made in another location if its not by a high-ranking noble." I see, no wonder the wall looks splendid in spite of the poor territory. I hear crashing sound and peoples scream ahead the carriage. After a bit of pause, our carriage shooks a bit as it gets across something. "Sir, and madam, Im sorry for the shaking. Some poor people were jumping "Stop at once" in." Arisa orders so as she interrupts the coachmans excuse. As expected of a princess, shes used withmanding words. The coachman reflectively stopped from Arisas order. The horse-drawn carriage had ran over a little girl. I jump out of the carriage and run to the girl. The girls HP is decreasing rapidly. "Make ways!" Its irritating to get through the people who swarm the girls with my footworks. However, I made it barely in time. I take out a magic medicine (potion) from my pocket while sitting beside the girl and make her drink it. It seems she has fainted, her breathing has stopped. The medicine spills out from her mouth because of that. Her HP has stopped decreasing for a moment, maybe because shes drunk a bit of it. Ive wanted to press her chest to do artificial respiration, but it probably has been hit by the carriage, her chest is depressed. Its impossible like this. I take another potion from my pocket, and drink it to her mouth-to-mouth. Maybe because the effect is weak, the girls HP bar fluctuates for a bit, then it begins decreasing little by little. Even though Ossan who was fatally stabbed by a sword was saved, is it no good for this girl. Or maybe the damage continues on because the broken rib is piercing her. Should I use the medicine with unknown effect in the storage even while knowing the risk? Arisa who has finally caught up grabs a short cane from my waist. "Let me borrow the short cane, Light Healing" Its a healing magic from light huh. Arisa is doing good. However, its just a temporary relief. "Its no good, its not enough with just light healing magic." "We should take her to the temple priest." The people around us deny those words. "Theres no priest who can use holy magic in this city. Everyone was caught after they were used of made-up crime like corruption and thrown into the prison." "Either way, she cant be saved with those wounds. Let her go without suffering more." Not only her chest is depressed, her arm is bent unnaturally too. Her physical strength that has been fluctuating also begins dropping slowly. Her HP is already less than 10%. When Ive decided that giving her medicine with unknown effect is better than letting her die, the scene of me making the magic medicine (potion) shes in my mind. The differences between normal and magic medicines are in the reagent and the presence of magic power. The reagent is just a thing to fuse the magic power with the drug. Then, the immediate effect of the medicine is due to the existence of magic power. I put the magic potion in my mouth once again. And before I drink it to the girl, I pour magic power into the potion. I have skill for bestowing magic, I should be able to do it. I pour it three times the amount of magic power usually used to make normal magic potion. "Wa... wait, is that some kind of skill, youre glowing you know." Im bothered with what Arisa is saying but lets think about thatter. I make the girl drink the magic strengthened potion mouth-to-mouth. Immediately after shes drunk it, her body bes wrapped in red aura, but it soon disappears as if sucked in. She hasntpletely recovered, but its working. Her depressed chest and broken arm have been restored too. Her HP is stopped at around 40%, but its not decreasing when I watch it for a while. >[Magic Healing Skill Acquired] >Title [Doctor] Acquired >Title [Healing Specialist] Acquired >Title [Saint] Acquired "Did you save onee-chan?" "Yeah, shes alright now." "Oh my, magician-sama is really great. I cant believe that kind of grave injury could be healed." I give another potion to a little girl who looks to be the injured girls little sister, shes clinging to her. "If she doesnt wake up after 1-2 hours, give her this medicine." "Un, I understand." An olddy who seems to be an acquaintance with the little girl talks to me while looking hesitant. "Magician-sama, thank you very much. However, lowly citizens like us cannot pay you back." "It was my carriage that ran over the girl. Im not expectingpensations at all. Rather, it should be the girl who should seek reparations." I change the subject since it looks like it would have steered toward selling themselves again. However, the expressions of the olddies are poor. "We cant possibly ask reparations. Its a crime to obstruct the path of nobles carriage like this girl has done after all." "Thats right sir, even if you save her now, shell be caught by the soldier to be a ve or get hanged." The coachman adds on the words of the olddy. Oi oi fantasy, isnt that too severe. Ive saved her after much effort. Ill save her with any cost even if its just for my own self-satisfaction. If by being saved means shed be ve or executed, lets make it so that shes not saved. The surrounding people seem to be allies of the girl anyway, the only real witness is the coachman. Lets coax him somehow. He might betray meter by telling what happen here to the baron, but rather than being suspicious of everything, lets use whatever method avable. "Now then, Ive finished taking care of the poor girl who had been ran over by the carriage. Lets not make baron-sama wait any longer and go." I make the coachman grips a silver coin. The girl died despite the treatment. The girls name remains unknown. "Righto, sir. The girl who was ran over is pitiful, but it cant be helped eh." This man can read atmosphere quite well. Id like Toruma ossan to learn some things from him. Looks like the coachman rides on the farce with the bribe. Even so, is his underling-like way of talking instead of the polite way from just before also a part of the farce? The adults around also participate in the farce by pretending to cry. What sociable people they are. The little sister who cant follow the story has became flustered, but after the olddy whispers something to her, she immediately understands. We get back on the carriage, and advance to the barons castle located at the elevated ground. At that time, the battle between the 1000 baron army and 3000 demi-goblins begins. At the moment, it seems that the baron army is advantageous. >[Acting Skill Acquired] >[Tact Skill Acquired] >Title [Poor Actor] Acquired >Title [Clown] Acquired Book 6 - 6-23. Young Lady and Knight Thief 6-23. Young Lady and Knight Thief "Father and sister are being tricked desuwa." How many times have I told this to them. Yet, my words didnt reach anyone. And now, those vulgar ruffians are strutting this castle like its their own. Maybe thats why. I feel like something is calling me, and Ive strayed to the old, old copsed building inside the castle. Its an old building that has been around in this marquis Muno castle since 20 years ago. It has already been 15 years since my father received this territory. My mother, sister and me arrived in this castle 16 years ago, weve never left even once since then. The time when uncle Toruma came to y during my childhood was the most fun time. Even though its called castle, there are small forest and pond inside its ground, maybe its to show the power as a marquis, so I dont really feel locked up. Ive searched through the inside of the castle, but this is the first time Im here. Usually the maid will not let me inside saying, "Its dangerous." I wonder if this is because Ive entered an unfamiliar ce. I think that the floating dust lit by the sunlight is beautiful, I feel pleasant. It seems that I would cough violently if I dont enter while covering my mouth with a handkerchief. Theres a throne in this room, I wonder if it was an audience hall of the marquis. The light spilling from the crumbled roof creates illusion that makes this room looks like a sacred ce. And then, I meet my destiny here. "O girl, do you desire power." "Yes." I answered the words that suddenly came out from the direction of the throne. Even though Im reflecting on it, I assert that I dont have any regret on the rash decision that Ive made this time. "Very well! Then, I will give you!" Silver light that appears from the throne wraps me. It feels like it coils around my hair and body. When Im assailed with anxiety, elegant bracelets appear knitted with silver thread on both my wrists. I feel something odds on my ankles, and anklets with the same design as the bracelet are there when I look. "O girl, the contract has been established. Wisdom and bravery are yours to take." "Where in the world are you? In addition, wont you kindly tell me what these essories are?" Even though I could hear him closely, I cant see his figure. I desperately try to keep myself calm and talk to the invisible gentleman. "There is arge mirror behind that curtain. You should see there." I go to the mirror guided by that voice. A tiara has appeared on my head before I was aware of it. "The essories on your head, hands and feet are my forms. I had ran alongside my master to the battleground, and finally aplished my long-cherished wish. My master had left me here and said, "Help a person who wish to crush unreasonable power." "Oh my, how wonderful. What a noble-minded person." I wonder who is this the master of this tiara. I have never seen a talking magic tool beside in the fairy tales. "Tiara-san, is it fine to call you that?" "My previous master called me Raka. It was a name associated with the most famous knowledgeable magic tool <> that came out in tales of his hometown. If you dont have any name you want to particrly use, Id like you to call me Raka." "I understand Raka-sama. As for myself, please call me Karina." "This is pleasant. Karina-dono, you dont need to politely use "Sama" for magic tools. It is fine to just call me by the name." "Then Raka. I want to borrow your power." "It is inevitable. I will assist you whether the opponent is a hero or a demon lord." "Oh my, how reliable desuwa, the opponent is a hero." When Raka-san talk, the tiara is glowing blue, but is he at loss of words? The blue glow has stopped. "Is there anything wrong?" "No, its just that, Im just thinking that the master this time is firm, its excellent. Particrly, master "Its Karina desuwa" Umu, Karina-dono." "Yes." "Since the opponent is a hero, does Karina-sama have any experience in magic and swordsmanship?" "No, Im good at embroidery and poem, but I leave the fighting to the knights." "Fumu, is that how it is. My previous master was a hero." "What is his name!" Ive done a shameful thing. I involuntary bumped against the mirror. This is also something I got from father. Hes been talking about heroes since I was small, so Ive also gained interest on heroes desuwa. "Im sorry, I cannot remember trivial things like name or appearance. Wielding a holy sword, he cut down thousands of demons, he was the owner of tremendous swordsmanship. Even though he couldnt use magic, he could cut the demon lords magic and subjugated the demon lord. He was an absurd existence." "Thats right, hero-sama has to be like that!" I involuntarily put power in my fists. A hero has to be strong beyondmon sense above all, If not, hes not a hero. That self-proimed hero who has gained favor of father-sama and onee-sama could only narrowly win against a weak knight, hes just a small fry desuwa. As the proof, he was always eluding the fight against the strongest knight in the castle, sir Zotor. "Karina-dono, its painful to say, but I can only reinforce the power that my master has. I, myself, have power to read mind and use simple magic arts, but I need to use my masters magic power to do so." "Then, am I to remain unable to do anything?" "Right, youd be able to win against average knights, and I can give you physical ability enough to jump across roofs. If the opponents are the like of thieves, then you could obliterate them as long as you have magic power." "Oh my, thats wonderful." How wonderful it is. Its like the chivalrous phantom thief, Sharururuun. "However, that is if the opponent is normal." Hearing Raka-sans words, my fluttering heart hardened as if wedged. "Is it no good?" "Even if I could increase my masters power by one hundredfold, if my masters power is 1, it could only be 100. Its appropriate to call an existence called hero as unreasonable." "Didnt your past master fight against that unreasonable power?" The blue light is flickering, and Raka-san says something as if hes found a breakthrough. "It is so. To be admonished by a baby, this is a good day." "My, Im an adult even like this." I feel a bit shocked at my own words. Before I knew it, Im at the age where I can participate in society. Onee-sama might have unexpectedly knew about the fact that the hero is an impostor. That man only looks like hero on the outside. "That man is hero desuno." "Fumu, are you sure?" "Yes." I somehow feel the blue light from Raka-san shing. His next words are shocking. "That is an impostor." Even though, I was insisting about it, I might have believed it (that he was a hero) somewhere in my heart. Then, just what is the sword that he has which lets out blue light like a holy sword. I went out of the hiding to convict him, but Raka-sans word stopped me. "Wait, Karina-dono, who is the man beside that fake hero." "Are you talking about the consul?" "That man is a demon. Hes most likely many times stronger than the fake hero. We cannot win." N, no way! I was shocked to learn that the self-proimed hero is an impostor, but it was even more terrible to hear that a demon had been acting as the consul. Demons are existences that have to be attacked with army. The only exception where an individual could win against the demon is only a handful of existences like the real hero. "Ra, Raka. W, what should we do." "Please calm down, Karina-dono. If myst memory is correct, this is the territory of marquis Muno right." "Today its baron, but yes, youre right." "Then, there should be amunity of wood giants in the depth of the nearby forest. If youre with me, we could get their assistance. However, I cant approve of a woman going deep into the forest alone." I hate to dirty my dress, but a real hero wouldnt hesitate. "Could the giants win against the demon?" "Umu, theyre not as strong as the hero, but they shouldntg behind amon demon." "Then, let us go." "Its reassuring seeing your prompt decision. Karina-dono could very well be a great supporter for the hero." I try to remain calm as much as possible even though my heart is in festive from Raka-sans words, I head toward the forest. Guided by Raka-san, I leap over the castes center and borrow a horse from the stable in front of it to go toward the forest. When I tried to save a Unicorn who was caught by the thieves, I got caught instead, but I reunited with someone unexpected there. "Mdy, what are you doing in this kind of ce." "Sir Zotor, you too." I didnt think that the strongest knight in this territory who had ran away several years ago would became a thief. Moreover, ording to his story, the thieves are going to rebel against father. With encouragement from Raka, I confide him about the fake hero and the demon consul. "That, Ive thought that he was suspicious, but to think that hes a demon." "It is the truth. I swear on the honor of my previous master before Karina-dono, I do not tell lies." I had thought that he probably got a lot of question while listening to my words. But he anticlimactically epted the talk just like that. "I feel bad for the chief of the wanderer that had epted me, but I will leave here. Karina-sama, please allow me to apany you to the giants." "I allow it, knight Zotor." This is wonderful desuwa. Its like in the tale. I ride on the unicorns back and go together with knight Zotor to the wood giants vige deep in the forest. I do not know if I could obtain their cooperation. No, thats not it. I will obtain their cooperation no matter what. By threatening, or defiling this body, I will aplish my purpose. That is noblesse oblige. I have the sword of sir Zotor, and also the wisdom of Raka-san who has spent long years. Yes, right now, I havepanions. "Now, I am not afraid of anything." I cheer myself so, and, toward the gate of the vige of wood giants in front of me, I take a step forward. Book 6 - 6-24. Battle of Muno City (2) 6-24. Battle of Muno City (2) Satous here. Back then, a friend of mine has said that moe will save the world. Admiring cute things would heal you, thats no different no matter the world. Moe might would unexpectedly save the world. I knew that the barons castle is wide from the map, but after I actually went inside it, its more vast than Ive imagined. There are a forest and a big pond that upy about three times more area than the castle. People only upy a few percents of the whole area, wont the maintenance be hard I wonder? Hayuna-san and co. had been separated with us since they didnt get involved with the trouble. Were heading toward a four-story big mansion on the hill of the same area, not the castle. Theres no problem since Baron, Hayuna-san and the others are there. Of course, the fake hero is also near the baron. The split body of the demon is also there, but it doesnt get close to the baron. The real body is inside the forest like usual. Seems that it doesnt participate in the battle and only let the goblin soldiers to do it. I wonder if its enjoying them killing each other? The carriage enters the rotary in front of the mansion while Im thinking so. Although there is no red carpet spread, around 20 maids are lined up on the left and right to greet us. Although I say maids, theyre not wearing aprons or white brims, but just in navy blue dresses. Its probably a uniform since they all wear the same clothing. I can feel Pochi looking around restlessly behind me even though I cant see her. I leave it to Arisa who has warned her in low voice. "Wee, Im happy to have you here. Magician Satou-sama and thedies." A single man in butler uniform greets us. I also say thanks for the grandiose reception. I want ask him why he called me magician not merchant. "If you have luggage, let me carry them for you." Since butler-san said so, I hand him over the bag, knife and short cane from my waist. This knife is an ornamental thing to match my clothes, giving off strong feeling. Butler-san receives only the bag, and gives me back the knife and the short cane. "Satou-sama, it is alright to bring the dagger and the cane for self-protection." "Isnt it rude to bring weapons before the baron?" I check it for the time being, but butler-san slowly shakes his head denying it. "There is no need to worry. Its an order from the consul. Furthermore, a truly reliable person is on baron-samas side. Baron-sama wont be hurt unless its the demon lord whos attacking." "Hoo, thats amazing. I want to meet that person by all mean." "Im sure that youll be surprised. Please look forward to it." The one whom this person talks about is surely the fake hero. However, to even permit people who visit bringing sword, I think theyre too trusting to that fake hero. Or maybe the demons purpose is to let someone harm them? We follow butler-san whos leading the way. Two maids are following us. Ive thought that they might be knightdies who are monitoring us, but seeing their levels and skills, theyre real maids. However, I wonder what is this faint incongruity Im feeling? We arrive in front of the barons room guided by butler-san, Arisa tightly clenches her fists. Is she worrying about the dream? As soon as we enter the room, Arisa sees the baron, and then she rxes while inly looking relieved. With this, it seems that she has confirmed that the dream is not prophetic. Thanks to her rxing, Ive also calmed down a bit. Due to the hit-and-run case a while ago, my mind had been upied with ominous thought as to how to confront the baron. Lets confirm the person himself first before making judgment. "Hey, youre finally here. Cousin-dono, let me introduce them, Satou-dono the magician, and Arisa-dono the merchant. Err, the one over there is Arisa-donos little sister I guess." When we get into the room as guided by butler-san, Toruma-shi (ossan) whos in sight, introduces us to the baron. Come to think of it, Ive never said that Arisa is a ve huh. Her cor was hidden by the clothes too, there was no way this KY guy would realize it. Still, from his standpoint, Arisa is a merchant huh... However, Id like to praise him for not ignoring Pochi. "Nice to meet you, I am an inexperienced magician and a merchant, Satou." I was a bit lost, but I decided to emphasize on the [Merchant]. Arisa bows while holding up her skirt without giving her name. Pochi also bowing imitating Arisa after looking around restlessly. There are 3 other man and women inside the room aside from Ossans family. There were two maids at the corners of the room, but theyre not counted. First, the man who looks to be the baron, hes a plump man with ck hair and mustache. I was expecting that he was a typical detestable guy whos sitting back with outstretched legs arrogantly, but instead, hes sitting with smiling face. The second is a ck-haired woman who has calming atmosphere, looks like shes the daughter. Although she has ck hair, her feature doesnt look Asian, but more like a Greek. If I have to say, she is beautiful, but she doesnt have special characteristic beside a mole on the corner of her eye. I cannot see her figures since I cant see it from our position. And thest one is a macho man who sit on the sofa while leaning to the woman, hes a handsome young man with ck hair and ck pupils. This young man is the fake hero of course. You can only see him as a refreshing young man on looks alone. He has a straight sword with blue sheath on his white knight clothes. From outside, hes hero enough alright. Hispanions are in different building together with the split body (Splitter). "I see, so you are the young magician-dono whomands the strong demi-human ves. Thank you for saving Torumas life. I cant thank you enough no matter how many times I say it. This territory is only vast and cant be called prosperous, but Id like you to peacefully rest your fatigue here. It pains my heart that I cannot give you significant service, but I would wee your stay however long you want." The baron expressly stands up and goes near me to say thank you. This is strange. Normally, nobles are arrogant, yet hes awfully friendly. On the contrary, that friendliness is too suspicious. I wonder if this person an impostor too? I confirm by AR, but hes the real one no doubt. There is no abnormal status too. "Father, I know that youre excited in meeting a brave young man, but can you sit at least? I feel sorry for the little ones." This time its the barons daughter chiding the baron. Her tone is as calm as her appearance suggests. Her voice is childish unsuited for her age. Is this how these people usually acts? With these down-to-earth people ruling the territory, why are the territory people going through such difficult time? No, they are nobles after all, this might be an act. There might be skills that could make it happen, although the possibility is low, Ill stay cautious for a bit more. "Oh my, what adorable girls kashira." The daughter stands up by borrowing the fake heros hand, and walks toward Arisa and Pochi. Tayun. Yes, there is no more appropriate representation for it. My eyes arent focusing to the baron whos speaking friendly in front of me, but toward the it that sway at the time when the daughter stands up. Big--No, its enormous breasts (Bakunyuu) word represented in real life. The daughter slowly steps forward, and matching her, it sways and shakes, captivating me. Its truly an art. Brassieres are not wide-spread in this world, so how do such masses are contained, I wonder. Dont tell me, its magic? It must be magic! Ouch. Arisa kicks my leg while Im thinking stupid things. Arisa res from below. "Hello, littledy. I am called Soruna, can you tell me your name?" The daughter lower her waist to match Pochis and Arisas line of sight, and begin to talk with voice that seemingly has musical notes attached at the end. Arisa obstructs my view on the valley with her whole body. No well, I think right now, its more important to prevent the youngdy from carelessly touching Pochi. "Pochi nano desu!" "Cute! I want this kind of girl!" Pochi introduces herself with the usual "Swoosh!" pose, maybe unable to endure it, the youngdy suddenly hugs Pochi. Arisa tried to pull Pochi from the side, but she didnt make it in time. I could have blocked it faster, but since it looked like itd end up in a situation where I would have a hard time making up excuse in different sense, I hesitated. Even if I made it in time, her hand would go through the illusion, exposing it. Pochi whos being hugged by the youngdy tilts her head to the side. Pochi whos hugged, happily hugs back while still wearing the expressionless face of the illusion. "Ara? She feels different from her looks?" The youngdys hands have gone through the illusion. Excuse is already impossible. Lets use this opportunity to see the true nature of the baron family. I ask Arisa to release the illusion on Pochi. "My, the girl turned into a dog girl-san! How cute kashira, she looks like a stuffed toy desuwa." The daughter who has seen Pochis figure hugs her without looking disgusted. Tension falls off me and Arisa, Pochi remains to be hugged by the youngdy. No wait, it looks like Pochi finds the pressing breasts curious, shes having fun by repeatedly pushing it from below. How enviable--No, outrageous! "Oi oi, Soruna, your valuable dress will be full of hair. Moreover, what would you do if you stink of beast?" "I hate uncle who says such thing desuwa." Ossan made a rude remark like usual, butdy Soruna curtly refuses Ossan by "Pun", rather than "Tsun", matching her childish gestures. Ossan is asking for support from the baron, but... "This is, what a lovely child. Is the appearance up until now a magic?" The baron lightly ignores Ossans word, and asks. There is no ming tone in his words. Rather, it strangely feels pure. Ill leave Ossan to Hayuna-san, and concentrate on the baron. "Im very sorry. Ive heard a lot about how nobles find beastkin unpleasant, so I considered to at least make her looks like human." Even though its my own excuse, its extremely nomittal. Normally, you wont even bring her before thinking of disguising with magic. "Im sorry that you had to mind that. However, I didnt know that dogkin girl was this cute. Ive only seen them at the royal capital and arena, and they all look fearsome like wild beasts. Ill have to revise my thinking with this." The barons eyes are fixed to Pochi whos being cuddled by the daughter. "By the way, Satou-dono." "What is it?" "I too want to pat the head of this dog girl-san, may I?" Pochi shakes her head down while being hugged by the daughter. I nod at the baron after getting Pochis permission. "Oh, isnt it fluffy! Her hair is so nice." "Besides, she smells really nice. Is this fruits smell? I dont know such natural perfume like this." Hmm? Fruits smell? I asked Arisa whos next to me in low voice. "Mia made sachets filled with fruits peels, and put it together with our clothes." I see, I dont know well, but its something like pot-pourri I guess. I did know that Mia was collecting fruits peels, but I had surely thought that it was for snacks during midnight when shes hungry. I have to be careful not to say this out loud. I would be made to [Seiza] again. Our meeting with the baron family has unexpectedly ended with cozy feeling, but at that time, rapid development is urring in the forest. Even though the baron army should have been advantageous, suddenly victims from their side greatly increase together with the victims from goblins side. Furthermore, the people who havent made contact with the enemy are also falling victim one by one. Did the enemy have set up trap from the beginning? Speaking of something strange, 10 split body had appeared near the main demon body and then, they flew around aimlessly on top of both forces. Ive thought that it might be using poison, but when I check on their status, I understand the cause. Great majority of the soldiers are suffering with [Confusion], and [Enraged] condition. I see, now I understand why Arisa had said, "Despised mind magic" before. Its a standard magic in game, but theres probably few magic that couldpare to magic that has no means to be opposed, yet very effective when used against groups. Im sure that this method was also used to annihte therge thieves group. Book 6 - 6-25. Battle of Muno City (3) 6-25. Battle of Muno City (3) Satous here. A friend of mine who was at his wits end with job-hunting got caught up in a suspicious seminar, supporting it until he was on the verge of financial disaster. The history of brainwashing is old. It also happens in the parallel world, but the method is a bit different. Thanks to Pochi, weve be closer to the baron family, and with Ossans help, Im checking various things with the baron, but... "Then, you didnt issue order to collect congrattory gifts from the people?" "Of course. Ive heard from the consul that this year we have bad harvest. If we do such things, the people would starve." In fact, the people are abandoning the children and the elderly. "Do you know that every vige is selling their people to the extent that merchants even avoid them?" "Fumu, I cant say that every vige is prosperous, but we arent collecting tax to the point that they would starve. And this year, in ordance to consuls suggestion, we should have had shared food to them though?" The vigers that Ive met are all thin, from the serf to the vige head. I dont think that the vige head is embezzling food. "There was a girl who jumped out in front of our carriage today. The coachman said that carriages were not to be stopped even if it would kill the civilian who got ran over, is that true?" "Unfortunately, thats the truth." Oh, hes affirming it. However, the barons face turns gloomy. It totally doesnt look like an attitude of, "Commoners are garbage." "Satou-sama, theres a reason for that. The year before thest, the carriage that my sister and me got on had crashed into a child. We immediately got off the carriage and went to help the child, but we were surrounded in an instant and almost kidnapped." "Are you talking about the time we meet? Werent the children and the people who surrounded you parts of thieves group called Muno Rebel and lurked in the city? It was the consul who told meter that they were thieves though." "You were wonderful that time." Im ignoring the daughter and hero who start to flirt. Moreover, ording to the daughter, the same situation happened again for five times afterward. The daughters had only directly involved in the same incident twice, the rest happened to the maids and high ranking officials. Particrly for thest incident involving a high-ranking official, his carriage was deliberately toppled by an attack from the side. Thats strange, although they might have been exterminated already, there is no one whos affiliated with organization called Muno Rebel in this whole city. Of course, since there are underworld people here, its hard to judge if theyre thieves by just looking at their Reward and Punishment, but there isnt anyone whos affiliated with [Thief]. "Is the immigration tax a suggestion from the consul too?" "Actually, there were incidents where this territorys children and girls from viges got abducted and forced to be ves in other territories. Per suggestion of the consul, its decided to put heavy tax on people who arent legal ve traders or dont have permit from the vige head to prevent the crime." So it was out of good will huh? Any noble wouldnt want their poption decrease, so theres probably that utility aspect too. "Come to think of it, I didnt see soldiers or knights on the gate?" "Umu, weve received appeal from vigers and merchants about the increasing victims from thieves, so weve sortied the whole army to subjugate them. Since the consul has said that thered be no problem even if the thieves attack if the gate is closed shut, I approved the n." Okay, doubt. Didnt he just said that thieves had attacked the carriage inside the city earlier. Right now, there arent even 10 soldiers inside the city. Theres only person who is a knight. The remaining force is too few, even if the whole army go for subjugation. To be frank, its unthinkable. "Is it fine with the thieves who are hiding in the city?" "Its fine since the consul has said that its fine." "Moreover, no matter how many thieves are attacking, Ill exterminate them with this holy sword." The fake hero follows up the barons words. After that, he begins to flirt with the youngdy again, I ignore it. The consul huh. Hes quite trusted. Hmm? Now that you mention it, the one who everyone calls [The Consul] could only mean that. I search the consul on the map. For the whole territory, not just the city. "If possible, Id like to meet that consul-sama in person." "But of course, hes just a bit busy now. Hes working in a separate building next to this one. After hes finished with the job, he probably would show up his face." The separate building huh, theres no consul there. That means, the one they call consul is most likely the demon. Ill ask his name for the time being and check if hes in a jail or not. "Everyone has been calling him the consul since awhile ago, but Im wondering what is the name of the consul?" "Fumu, what was it I wonder? Im sorry, I always call him consul so I forget the name. Its one of those things taken with ages." I try to ask the daughter. "I should have called him with his name during my childhood, but I often call him consul these days, so I dont remember it." "Im sorry, Ive always called him consul from the beginning, so I dont know." The maids dont know either. Situation like this is normally impossible. Itd be understandable if the one theyre forgetting is a person with not much presence, but its too unnatural that no one knows the name of a top administrative person. And the strangest thing is-- I look at the people who have answered my questions. --Theres no one who thinks its unnatural. "Hmm? Whats that?" The fake hero looks at the opposite side of the balcony and asks a question. There are a lot of doors as tall as a person leading to the balcony in this room, and theyre all open. Since the room is at the top floor of a building on elevated ground, it should have been cold, but it seems that the air flow between the room and outside is blocked with magic called Air Curtain. Its not only blocked, I wonder whats this strong feeling of being locked. And, the view on the balcony presents the entire center street from the castle gate to the main gate straight unobstructed. What the hero wanted to say is probably about the ck shadow that look like people looking like grains gushing out at the central street. Did something happen? One of the maid says, "I will ask about it", and leaves the room. From what I see on the map, about 10 skeletons have appeared at two graveyard sites each. Of course, all the demons split bodies are in the forest beside the one in the separate building. I searched the city and found the culprit. There are people who can use [Ghost Magic] near the skeletons. Since those people dont have abnormal status, they probably have been bribed by the demon who posed as the consul to cause uproars. It seems that the skeletons are just goading the citizens, they dont kill them even though theyre attacking. Yet, a lot of people have noticed the skeletons and theyre running from them toward the main gate or the castle gate. It probably cant be helped considering the history of this city, but theres no doubt that its also because there are certain people who are leading them among the people. The others are alsoing to the balcony as if lured by the hero. Next, we are also going to follow the others to the balcony. Arisa is pulling my sleeves. "Hey, dont you think that the consul is the one behind this?" "I do. Incidentally, that guy is a demon." "De, demon? Your source?" Dang, I was lost in thought so I answered without thinking. Well, its fine. "There is no consul in this castle. Instead, theres a level 1 split body of the demon." "Level 1? Thats impossible, the main body must be close by." I might as well tell her the situation. "The main body is in the forest near the city." "Wha" "The 1000-strong baron army was fighting with 3000 demi-goblins there, but they were annihted due to them killing each other roused by the demons mind magic. The other 10 Splitters are in the forest creating zombies. There are around 100 zombies marching toward Muno city in group. Furthermore, the ones hiding in the forest are turning the thieves and beasts into zombies." "Seriously?" "Seriously serious." Its been a while since I use that phrase. I think Ive told Arisa about the map and search... but maybe she has thought that its only effective for hundreds of meters. I didnt tell her that it could cover the whole territory since I didnt want her to guess that its a unique skill. Oops, I need to tell her a bit more. I convey the details about the demon in session. "Th, then, were you going to nonchntly march into the ce where theres a level 30 demon alone?" Arisa raises her eyebrows and draws near me. "No well, Im already doing that, and the main body is in the forest right?" "Did you forget about the skeleton guy back then? Splitter is split body right? What would you do if the main body has the ability to change ce with the split body." I intend to defeat it when that happens. "Well, we have a holy sword for that time. Since there are the fake hero and his friends." "If youre depending on such people, you should have brought Liza-san and the other along too, we could do something even if were attacked." "Demons are well versed in magic attack, so Im worried that Liza and the other would get manipted." "Mou, didnt I say that rather than us ves, you should prioritize yourself more!" I pacify Arisa whos angry from her worry. During time like this, I should avert the subject, and steer off the argument. "Arisa, even if the demon is the mastermind, dont you think that everyones condition is strange?" "About that, its most likely caused by the demons mind magic." "But, no one is suffering with abnormal status you know?" "Thats the part, thats the reason why mind magic is forbidden." Come to think of it, that demon is the first thing Ive seen which has mind magic since Arisa. "If you repeatedly use mind magic like Trust, cognitive inhibition (Jamming), andmon sense maniption (Lurk) for a long time, its possible to brainwash people." "Brainwash?" "Lets see, if you use magic instilling [Crows are white] to people, eventually when you ask [Whats the color of crows?], theyll answer [White]. Lies could be truth if you form easy to believe groundworks with magic. Though of course, there are individual differences." Rather than fantasy, its more like some kind of a new religion. "Is there any way to undo it?" "That would be difficult. It could be done if we spend our time patiently. Its impossible to remove it with magic in one blow." It seems there are magic to cancel consciousness maniption, but it looks like its hard for magic that has distorted your sense. Even though there seems to be a way to brainwash in reverse, it would take time. Book 6 - 6-26. Battle of Muno City (4) 6-26. Battle of Muno City (4) Satous here. If you travel to a foreign country without learning the custom there, youre getting yourself into trouble. Its a bit more severe in a parallel world. I hear Pochi saying, "Bones are chasing after people nodesu.", while still shes still hugged by the daughter. "Bones? Are there skeletons inside the city?" "Yeah, it seems there are some people who could use ghost magic. The elderly are probably scared of undead because of their experiences with the No Life Kings army encirclement during the time of marquis Muno." "It cant be helped then. Its not like we can help them from here." "Since there are only 20 skeletons inside the city, Ill do something about them with Remote Arrow, thought it might be futile. I wont aim at the ghost magic users since they would likely die if hit." Ie out to the balcony using different door than the baron and the others have used. The magic, Magic Arrow which Remote Arrow is derived from is written in the beginner magic book that Ive bought. It is said that [Magic Arrow is the basic and ultimate of magic. The more you master it, the further away it could travel, and the more you could release. If you master it to the limit, and have unlimited magic power, you could destroy the entire army of the whole country with Magic Arrow]. Of course, its probably exaggerated, but still, when I, who have skill level 10 on it, use it, I could use my map to lock-on the enemies and shoot them. Since the power of one magic arrow is still far weaker than a punch, one arrow could only defeat one level 5 enemy at most. I could shoot 1-125 arrows at once. It consumes at least 10 magic power, and the consumption increases as the number of arrows increases and exceeds certain range. To be frank, it looks to be inferiorpared to something like explosion or fireball magic as an anti-army magic. "Wa, wait, dont tell me youre going to use Remote Arrow?" "Yeah, Ill shoot it secretly of course." I stretch a short cane from the position where the baron couldnt see and generate magic arrows to aim at the skeletons. The arrows look like theyre made from sses. The marks that signify the skeletons on my map are followed by lock-on marks that look like the ones you usually see in aircraft fighter simtors. Lock-on mark is nice. No matter how many time I see it, it stimtes my male instinct. I set the trajectory of the arrows so it would not enter the field of view of the baron and the others, andunch them. Soon enough, the skeletons in the map are annihted. Magic sure is convenient huh. "Hey, hey." Arisas voice is trembling. Dang, is this kind of long-distance shooting normally impossible? "Dont tell me you could only shoot 20? How could you think of fighting a level 30 enemy with that. Know your ce." Her way of speaking is unusually prickly considering shes Arisa. Was the number of arrow too low. Looking at the arrows power, I could easily win just by shooting 20 arrows, but I wonder that since the opponent is a demon, itd be easy for it to resist elementary magic. The arrows number depends on the skill level ording to the textbook, so should I just tell her half of my level? Though its not like I have to keep it a secret, I could just tell Arisa [Hide it] if she looks like shes going to run her mouth. If level 10 could generate 125 arrows then I should tell her that the level is the same as her mind magic skill level, but since thats the level of an expert, if I say that the level is 4 then being able to generate 50 arrows shouldnt be strange. 10 arrows are enough to defeat the opponent even if it has magic defense anyway, so this excuse should be good enough I guess? "I could shoot 50 arrows at most. If Im attacking while drinking MP recovery potion, I could probably defeat it by repeating about 10 times right?" "Right huh~ if you shoot that many, its alright huh." Arisa goes back to the room without saying anything, I pretend not to see her stomping the floor, and she res at me from inside the room. Tearse out of her dauntless eyes. The baron and the others are still viewing the city on the balcony. It doesnt seem like they would pay attention here. "You, by any chance, are you hiding your level?" Huh? So it was a leading question? I wonder where I did wrong, I thought that it shouldnt be a problem since firing 50 arrows with each consuming 1 MP should meant that I had 50 MP which should be good enough for level 12. Well, this is just right foring out I guess. "Yes, Im hiding it. Wasnt it Arisa who told me to hide it?" "Right, thats right, but to think you could hide level on top of skill." "But youve guessed well, I only need 50 MP for 50 arrows, theres no strange point in it right?" Arisas face freezes, and she lets out a sigh while putting her hand on her forehead. She pauses for a bit, and scolds me in a whisper that sounds like its been squeezed out. I feel like Im always scolded by Arisa. "This careless man! Know this worldsmon sense better." "I understand that Ive failed, but which one I did wrong? Even the magic books say that the arrow could be shot infinitely you know?" "Thats only the Theory. Right now the best magician which is also the founder of this country can only shoot 49 at most." Its that few huh. Lets only shoot 30 in front of people from now on. "I could just say that one is an error." "Not only that, its impossible to only use 1 MP for 1 arrow." "It uses at least 10 MP for each shoot. Its just that I only need the same amount of MP until the number of arrow reach 10." "Thats the strange part. An attack magic with the same efficiency as magic arrow among light magic use at least 15MP for each shoot. ording to Nana and magic art scientist that Im acquainted with, it generally needs 5-10MP per shoot. Furthermore you dont even use a long cane, but a cheap short cane that doesnt have magic amplifying or magic power usage reduction effect, if anyone tell me about it, I would have thought that theyre just bragging." "Then, lets make it so it need 10 MP for each shoot." Theres so much difference huh. Then I have to pretend running out of gas after shooting 12 arrows in front of people. This is a bit troublesome. It seems she doesnt like my answer, she seizes my robe and rub her head on my stomach while saying, "What do you mean by then~". Please stop it since it inly painful. "And also! The range is strange too! The 49 arrows magician that Ive said earlier is able to shoot enemies 2 kilometers away, but thats only in grasnds with good views. Ive never heard anything like sniping enemies with pinpoint uracy in this kind of urban area." "The sniping could be done integrated with the map." "Ceh, unique skill. Ive thought that youre in, but you have such features hidden. I cant make light of you indeed." Although shes letting out some questionable remarks, it seems that she has seen through my high level, so its turned out alright. "So yeah, its like that, Ive also hid my level, Im actually high level." "I understand, I wont ask the detail. I mostly understand from the talk just now." She did huh, as expected of Arisa. Lets ask in detail next time. But, it was good that I didnt tell her that I actually could shoot 125 arrows. It looks like shed feel bad somewhere rather than relieved. Shed think that shooting one arrow more than the best record is a margin of error. Transported people are generally cheat anyway. However, I was made to promise to sleep together with her for 1 week as apensation for all her worries up until now. Ive firmly said, "No hi.", to make sure, but seems like itd be difficult to hold the virtue firmly for 1 week. Yet, the citizens are still gathering near the main gate and the castle gate. Even though the skeletons have been eliminated, do the instigators remain there? "I, its terrible! Undead monsters are attacking!" Butler-san from earlier barged into the room with different expression on his face. "Calm yourself, Meyer. If its the Skeletons that have appeared inside the city, it looks like theyve been exterminated by the townspeople." "No, its different. Swarms of zombies have appeared from the giant forest." "My, its scary desuwa." Are you really scared, daughter-san. "Its alright, Soruna-hime. I will protect you." "Yes, my hero-sama." Im leaving this stupid couple alone. The baron and the others go to the balcony that faces the forest, and check the condition over the wall. "Theyreing faster than expected huh. Lets quickly escape from the city. Were too outnumbered. Your magic could do something with hundreds of zombies, but if there are thousands of them, its impossible right." "Wouldnt it be easy if we just smash them steadily from inside the wall?" "Theres no way the demon would wait for that. There must be its minions among the people who will lead them to open the gate from the inside, no mistake bout it." Looks like Arisas prediction is correct. People are fleeing from the main gate. Seems that someone had opened it from inside. I tell Arisa about that matter. "The demon and its group are heading here." "Right, its finally the decisive battle huh." "Before that, the splitter would get here first. The knight Eral from back then is together with it." "Whos that?" "Its the knight who was going to kill Hayuna-san when she was held hostage." "Uwah, that guy huh. Then wont he cut you if you attack the splitter?" "Perhaps. Ill prevent it." "Lets leave it to Pochi. If its that girl, she could handle attacks from that level of knight easily. Youll be watching the barons family for any chance of ambush." "How about I neutralize the splitter with a knockdown?" "Un, since physical attack might not work on the disguise, Ill do it instead." "Understood." I call Pochi, give her a dagger from the Item Box and brief her about the situation. By situation, I only said, "If the knight attack, ward him off." to her. And then, as if waiting for our preparation toplete, the door opens without even a knock. "Baron! Consul-sama ising in." "Sir Eral. Call baron-sama properly, not me." Barones back from the balcony and see the two who have entered. "Ah, weve been waiting for you consul. Its terrible, undead monsters are attacking from outside the wall. Maybe No Life King has been revived?" "Baron-sama, Ive arranged a high-speed carriage. Please go together with hero-sama outside of the barons territory." "But then, the people will..." "Its alright, Im going to stay in this castle and do something about it." Itd be troubling if it gets too close to the baron. I should start soon. "Then, youll turn all the citizens into undead monsters in the end right, Short Horn demon consul-dono." Arisa attacks the consul (demon) who turns around with startled face with shock wave. The consul (demon) helplessly crumples to the floor. Its figure is that of dark skin with bat wing, truly the figure of a demon. But, even after seeing that figure, knight Eral shouts. "You bastard! What are you doing to consul-sama!" Knight Eral draws his sword. The split body (splitter) rises. The daughter screams when she sees the split body. And the baron and ossan who cant stand up. The fake hero covers the daughter on his back and pulls out his sword from the blue sheath. And Pochi, with her dagger, skillfully wards off knight Erals great sword aimed at me. With Space Grasp skill, Ive understood the things happening in this room. Right when knights Eral great sword get stuck on the floor, I kick the de and break it. Since knight Erals big body is a nuisance, I knock him out unconscious just like that. At the present, it doesnt seem like theres any ambush from the baron family. Arisa has taken out a long cane before I knew it and point it to the demon. It seems like she cant make her move since the fake hero is fighting the split body (splitter). "Uuh~ since theyre moving around the ce, I cant aim with Light Dagger." Really? Theyre stopping aplenty you know? The split body (splitter) stops the fake heros sword with its ws. Its strong even though its just a level 1. "O holy sword Gjarhorn! Now is the time to grant me the power to defeat this demon!" I almost burst intoughter unintentionally. Of all things, it has to be that name huh. The fake hero cuts the split body (splitter) with his magic sword which lets out indigo light. Hes seeded in cutting the ws, but the demon is still going strong. Book 6 - 6-27. Battle of Muno City (5) 6-27. Battle of Muno City (5) Satous here. Fake and Real, theres this TV program about recognizing the real one, but in a parallel world, since there are skills and magic, its difficult for the impostor and the identifier. "Gjarhorn he said? Dont tell me, its the real thing?" Arisa is astonished. Is that twisting holy sword famous. Ill ask what kind of anecdote it has next time. The fake heros sword is also named Gjarhorn when I see it with AR, however the type is not of holy sword, but magic sword. The exnation is the same as the one I have even though its just a magic tool. Needless to say, its a counterfeit. Its only as strong as a normal iron sword, and the appearance is also just a normal straight sword. "Hero, you dare to strike me with the fake sword Ive given to you! Foolish." "Shut up, demon! Where did you put the real consul!" I see, so they interpret it like that. Id like to stop doing this farce and deal with it as soon as possible, since theres a high possibility that the split body (splitter) is connected with the real body. If I eliminate it with overwhelming force, the real body could be cautious and conceal itself somewhere. Itd be annoying if that happens. Looks like Pochi is impatient with the fake heros fighting, shes pulling the hem of my robe. "Can Pochi fight too?" Even though the opponent is a demon, its just level 1. From the look of thing, its stronger than a normal level 1, but Pochi should be able to neutralize it while unhurt. "Alright. Be careful since the enemy can use magic." The demon screams even though it shouldnt have heard my word. However, the effect of the magic doesnt materialize. "Tou! Nano desu." Pochi who shouts out her fighting spirit sh through the split body with her dagger. She aimed at the shoulder like shes always doing with thieves. And then, right after the split body (splitter) HP bes zero, it turns into ck dust and disappears. Pochi sure is strong. Or rather, the splitters HP is even less than thieves so its over in one hit. "Amazing desuwa. Pochi-chan." "To think shes this strong even though shes so cute! The beastkin who has saved Toruma is Pochi-dono right!" The baron family are praising Pochi. However, Pochis ears are fallen. Shesing toward me with heavy step as if shes a remnant of a defeated army. And then, she looks at me with upturned eyes. Little tears areing out of the corner of her eyes. "Im sorry, nano desu. Ive killed the dark person." Wasnt it simr with the gargoyle we had defeated back then? Perhaps, she might have thought that shes also not allowed to kill strange-looking things. Though I guess its also ambiguous for me. I dont want to kill people or demi-humans, but Im fine with obliterating demons. I guess its because how they look after all? I should have dealt with it using Remote Arrow than having Pochi shows such face. "Its alright, Pochi. Thank you for protecting everyone." I hug Pochi close andfort her. After this disturbance is over, Ill make her eat extraordinarily delicious steak until she gives up eating it, "I cant eat anymore nodesu~." "Right, we have to save the real consul!" "Thats right desuwa, I wonder where is the consul being held." Even though it transformed in front of their eyes, the interpretation still became like this. How should I persuade them. I whispered to Arisa to give her permission. Many records of mind magic that have been sessfully used are appearing on the log. Its the same magic used by the demon for making people believe easily. They say to fight fire with fire. "The demon earlier is the real consul you know." "What stupid things are you saying?" "Theres no way its true." "Thats right desuwa." No one believes the facts spoken by Arisa. Did they resist it? I should follow up. "Everyone has been manipted by the demons magic. As a proof, no one remembers even the name of the consul right?" "That is so, but." "But, if consul-sama isnt here." "To think that consul-sama was really a demon. Even though he was the first person who recognized me as a hero..." Oh? Theyre epting my opinion now even though they readily denied Arisas words? Even though the contents of what I said werent much different. I wonder if this is the effect of negotiation or persuasion skills? "Then, do you remember since when was the consul appointed?" "I dont remember. Was it 10 years ago? No, there was gramp at that time. When did gramp disappear?" "He was there when Karina came into age." "Rondol-sama wasnt the only butler. Since when I wonder, the people who were attending here have mostly gone." Butler-san is also going along with the barons confusion. Looks like their manipted memory has been slightly ripped apart from the information and its starting toe back to them. I find an underling of the duke in the gaol, and confirm the name to the baron. "Baron-sama, are you familiar with a honor-viscount called Nina Rottol?" "Umu, I do. Shes a consul candidate which was sent to our territory along with the letter from the lord duke 5 years ago." He answered smoothly. And then, barons expression harden after he finished answering. "Why was it candidate. Our territory already had a consul. But, viscount Nina died of idental death and I asked the consul from previous generation to take her ce..." "Perhaps, the demon utilized the time when Nina-sama was going to be inaugurated as the consul and used mind magic for maniption." However, no one questions why do I have those informations. Unexpectedly, they might be thinking that Im a subordinate of the duke. Maybe its the effect of deception skill. "To tell you the truth, Ive got information from the intelligence shop inside the city back then, its said that Nina-sama and priest-sama have been thrown into the dungeon by the demon." "How terrible! Viscount Nina! We have to save her immediately." Baron-sama instructs butler-san to save them each. Now then, the domestic affairs of this territory should manage somehow with this. I pray that the person called Nina-san is an able person. Then next, I have to deal with the flood of people who rush out to the gate now. The best way to do it is by asking Arisa with her mind magic, but there should be agitators nted by the demon inside the people. It doesnt seem like they have some strange assassination skills, but Im afraid that they would cause panic to the crowd and make them stampede her to death. It wont be a problem if I go with her, but its certain that the demon would quickly try to go back here from the forest after the split body died. I dont want to leave this ce for the sake of thoroughly deal with it. I could aim it from anywhere with Remote Arrow, but if by any chance it could defense against it, itd be hard to shoot again, so I dont want to leave this ce for the sake of ensuring the next attack. Of course, I have no n of sending only Arisa and/or Pochi to the crowd alone. Im sorry for the citizens, but I put the safety of Arisa and Pochi more than the citizens. Lets ask the fake hero to take the full brunt here. Its originally his role anyway, lets make the people from barons side to work hard for this part. "Hauto-dono, if you want yourself to be called hero from now on, Ill have you show the proof. Give courage to the people who have been chased by the undead and gathered in front of the castles gate." "I understand. I have no intention of being used by the demon to the end. I will be a hero with my own power. Ill be a man befitting of this Gjarhorn." The fake hero replied my high-handed words with passionate speech. "Its wonderful, my hero-sama." "Ah, my love. Youre still calling me hero." "Yes, ever since you save me from the mob, youve always been my hero desuwa." "Then, lets go together! To calm the citizens!" And then, the two leave the room together, is that fine? To take the ojou-sama before the wild citizens. "Satou-dono, the citizens in front of the castle gate is being taken care of, but what should we do about the monsters outside the wall." Youre asking that to an outsider, baron. "Cousin-dono, theres no way we could win against such army. Lets get away with the high-speed carriage that the consul earlier, no, was it demon, has said." "I cant do that Toruma, even though Im called useless, Im still the lord of this territory. Theres no way I would escape and throw away the citizens." Even Hayuna-san doesnt know what to do, shes holding Mayuna-san while looking very anxious. What Ossan has said is normal view, but that carriage has been used by the herospanions to escape. It looks like theres a hidden passage for escaping. There are a lot of zombies at the exit of that passage, but I let them to do something about it themselves. "Shouldnt there be weapons or magic tools for defense in a castle this big?" "They existed during the time of Marquis, but they were destroyed during the incident 20 years ago. When the territory became of Baron, there were many ns for revitalizing, but they were postponed because were not fighting against other country." "Then do you have tactical scrolls?" "We had been given them from Torumas house, but by the suggestion of the consul, they were sold to buy food that were to be distributed to the citizens." Darn you demon, so thoroughly prepared. Still theres a person who would buy tactical scrolls which should be for war. I wonder if it was other noble? "Then, please signal the army that have came out for thieves subjugation toe back somehow. Lets keep the citizens inside the castle until the armye back." The army has been annihted, but the baron doesnt know such thing and I dont intend to tell him. For the time being, the citizens should be less anxious if theyre withdrawn inside the castle. The baron tells the maid about the matter to signal the army toe back. "I understand, the inside of the castle fortress is the safest. Lets evacuate the citizens there. The hero should have calmed down the citizens before the castle gate. I will go there and tell the people that Im epting them to the castle. People should feel relieved to see a coward like me remain right?" "Alright then cousin-dono. Ill go with my family and the servants to the fortress first and make preparations there." "Thank you, Toruma. Please persuade people who have been freed from the gaol to remain in the fortress." "I understand. Satou-dono, you lot areing too." Baron and co leave the room while saying so. I tell Ossan whoste that we will remain here. The maids bring manservants to carry the fainted knight Eral away on their shoulders. "Then, what would you do? Itd be impossible even with your magic since the opponents are too many right? Im not able to use ranged light magic, so putting aside an opponent thats simply strong, I dont have enough power to fight against so many enemies you know?" "Its fine, reinforcements areing." I tell Arisa who has wondering face that the giants from the forest depth areing here. "Something like giants, where are they appearing from." "They have a vige deep inside the forest." "Thats not it, arent they the demons forces?" "Theyre probably different, it seems that the second daughter that knight Eral was looking for, requested for the reinforcement. Shes together with them." I point at the forest while saying so. If you see it closely, the trees are shaking. Looks like the zombies have reached the main gate, and the crowds are rushing from the main gate to the castle gate. Fortunately the zombies are slow, so theres no citizen who get caught up and killed. Please pardon me real zombie movie. Im weak against gross thing. I stealthily deal with fast zombies of beast or birds mixed in the zombies flock with remote arrows. Since the forest trees are shaking awfully, I check on the giants conditions which have became [Confusion]. Please no fighting against each other happening to even the giants. However, theres a more pressing matter than that. "Arisa, something bad has happened." "What is it now, did the demon lord attack too?" That one might be emotionally better for me. "Liza and the others are closing in the zombies on the main gate." Book 6 - 6-28. The Girls Battles 6-28. The Girls Battles Lulu Hello, Lulu here. What should I do. Liza-san is acting strange since awhile ago. "Call the vige chief!" "Who are ya. I aint getting ordered by a beastkin." Liza-san strikes the ground with her spear wrapped in cloth. Even her wagon driving to this vige was rough. I think she really wanted to go together with master like Arisa after all? The viger-san with big body is trying his best to oppose Liza-san, but it seems that only his word is big without courage. His feet and voice are shaking. Thankfully, a boy is leading a gentle-looking man here while running. That kid was the kid who ran toward the vige earlier. It looks like hes called the vige chief. "Well then, what exactly is your demand? As you can see, our is a poor vige, were short in food let alone treasures." Exactly like chief-san has said, the children, and the man earlier look famished. "We dont need treasures or food. My great lord desires stones that look like this. Prepare 100 of it immediately." Mou, Liza-san, its alreadypletely not on the level of negotiation. Nana-san too, please dont only look from the side and do something about it. I desperately try convey it with my eyes, but it doesnt reach Nana-san. She looks over here and tilts her neck. Mou! Its unfair to be that cute on top of being a beauty. I turn my head at the back to look at Tama-chan and Mia-san who are the remaining ray of hope, but.... Mia-san! Please dont y around with Tama-chan! Moreover, isnt the string youre using to y the matching one that master has bought! Ah, Tama-chans nails are, aah, mou! When Im agonizing over that, the negotiation is over. Vige chief-san is directing the children and the young people carrying baskets and the like toward the river. To think theyre doing the collecting after that, what kind of magic did Liza-san use? Tama Muu~n. Liza is tingling nyan. That end-sentence Arisas taught has became a habit. What to do, if I say it out loud, master would worry. Seems shes worried for master who has gone to the ce of that monster called noble or something. Liza and Arisa are such worrywarts. Even though its alright, since master is the strongest of the strong. No matter what kind of monster appears, swoosh, hed move, zudodon, hed beat it. Flop, I lie down and Mia hang a string in front of my eyes. How rude. Im not the same Tama whos always, always lured. Chorochoro. Piku. Choro. Chorochoro. Endure. Im the onee-san. I must endure here. Shururu~n. Tou? Hah ah, Ive been entangled in the string when I noticed. Mias string technique must be the secret art of fairies, no doubt. Vige Chief Good grief, I shouldnt have have married into the vige chiefs house. Ive grown used with sending away thieves, brown-nosing the tax collector, and letting off the territorial armys coercion though. The eyes of that scalekin are like fangs. I thought that Id be eaten from the head. Moreover, when she struck the spear on the ground earlier, the cloth came loose. My heart was grasped just looking at that. Thats a magic spear for certain. Back then, the merchant that came--I knew that he was actually a thief in disguise, and he let everyone off if I just gave him offering--had said. Theres a demi-human scarier than monsters hunting thieves on the highway. It was a scalekin wielding a magic spear glowing red apanied by two beastkin subordinates. It seems they could tear through any kind of trap, and crush ambush no matter where it was hidden as if they could see it. I was trembling in fear thinking that she would consider this vige which was doing transaction with thieves the same as them, but it looks like thats not it. The girls tells us to give her 100 pebbles. "Even though you say that you want pebbles, its not like pebbles are our local specialty products so... " "No more dialogs. It can be gathered at the river ahead. Its the same red pebbles. I will wait until noon. Prepare them immediately." I ask the kid whos looking here curiously, it seems that the pebbles are lying around the riverbank and the riverbed. If its not a rare thing, lets quickly gather 100 of it and have them get out of the vige. I order the children and the serfs to collect the pebbles at the riverbank. It could probably finish in 1-2 hours if there are 20 people. To prevent angering the quick tempered girls, I have to be here until after the pebbles are collected. Ach, my stomach hurts. Lulu "Okay. No. No. Okay..." Tama is selecting the pebbles in front of me. The vigers have gathered more than 100 pebbles after 1 hour, but theyre not only bringing the right one, there are also red stones that only look beautiful mixed in. Theyve only gathered around 30-40% of the intended stones. "Achoo." I turn toward the sneeze sounds, and see a girl with violet lips and her whole body trembling . When I look closer, her hem and feet are wet. Theyre probably entering the river in this wintry sky to look for the stones. Apparently theyve been going to the river 2-3 times to collect stones for Tama-chan to see. Everyone looks thin and seems to not have stamina. Im worried that they might catch cold, suffer from pneumonia and die. Thats right! Lets treat them with risotto that master has taught me some time ago. That should be good for warming and filling them up. Master has said that were free to use ingredients in the wagon, so theres no problem with it. However, the pot is too small maybe. "Na, maam, Liza-san. Id like to treat everyone from the vige with risottto, is it fine?" Ive almost said Nana-san like usual out of habit. Id like to be called maam too someday. Of course the husband is-- "Lulu? We cant use the food without permission from master... No, weve been given permission have we. However, if the ones eating are us then its fine, but arent you interpreting the permission too broad by treating other people?" "No, I think theres no problem if we treat the people cooperating in collecting the pebbles." "I understand. Na, no, maam, how about it?" "Execution is permitted." Looks like Liza-san almost called her Nana too. Its easy to be mistaken there right. Nana-san is the same like always. With Liza-sans help, we make stove by lining stones, and put the pot on the fire. At first the vigers are looking at us suspiciously, but after the smell of the boiled cereal spreads in the air, they begin to surround while watching us in a distance. I put assorted cereal and vegetables, small slices of dried meat, andstly cut the cheese in long thin shaving and melt it, itsplete. I put the risotto in bowls that Nana-san has asked the vige chief-san to prepare. I pass the bowl to the children who bring the pebbles, they look shocked. Ara? I wonder if they dont like cheese? "Do you dislike cheese?" "Ive never eaten one." "Its delicious you know? Eat carefully since its hot." When I said that, the child repeatedly look at the bowl and my face and finally look to vige chief-san to ask for the decision. "Even if you give us such luxurious thing..." "There is no problem." "Its thanks for these red pebbles." Nana-san quickly answered vge chief-sans question. After vige chief-san approves, the children begin to sip the bowl. I forgot to pass the spoons. "Hot, delicious." "Its warming me up." "I dont get to eat this even during festivals." "Un, delicious." The children are eating vigorously as if their mouths are burning. The adults have also gathered before Im aware of it. Theres also a person who said, "Oy, give father one too.", among them. Thats no good you know? Taking the childrens shares. "Hey, jou-chan. If I gather the pebbles, are you going to give me those porridges too?" "Yes, itll warm you up." The adults begin to run toward the river after hearing me. Seeing that, the children give the bowl that has been licked clean back while saying thank you, and begin to run toward the river. Err, I wonder how many people are there. Im worried if we could do it, but Nana-san negotiates with the vige chief to allow us to use the kitchen in his house. We have plenty of the ingredients, and it looks like the viges housewives are going to help too. Now, lets do our best to make the meal. Book 6 - 6-29. The Girls Battles (2) 6-29. The Girls Battles (2) Tama Meal~? Risotto is tasty, but I think the meat that master grills are the best. Always tasty steak of wolf meat~ Stir fried vegetables with chicken meat, more meat~ I want to eat grilled frogs again? Whats toooodays meal I won~ der~? ...Nyu? Todays meal? Nyu, nyunyu? Ah! I understand Lizas worry maybe. As it is now, noon will pass, while master is still away~? Unyu~ At that time, if I didnt use scissor for janken, I could had gone together... Aah, todays lunch is. The meat that master makes~~~!! Nana The reasoning circuit reports that the probability ofpleting the mission has broken through 100%. On themand queue, there is no next directive given by master. Lets go back to the normal routine. Self-diagnostic.... No problem. There is no need for MP supplement--there should be no need to, but masters face floats in my mind. I wonder what is this loop in my logic circuit. Its alright. Ive learned that if I look at Pochi or Tama when this happens, the loop will be canceled. Tama is rolling around while watching Lulus cooking. Shes very cute. Is this cat-rolling? Cat-doting? Unfortunately it seems theres no fitting vocabry in my preset. After Ive finished delighting myself with Tama, the disorder with logic circuit is fixed, I move to the next sequence. Diagnosing each individual member... Mother is stable. Theres also no problem with Lulu whos currently cooking. Tama is cute. Liza is.... Error. It seems Liza has been umting stress after shes separated with master. This stress has something to do with that thing called nobles. They were the top elimination targets of the previous master. Ive never seen one, but I could deduce that theyre like monsters. However, ording to my logic, there is no chance that master would fall. Hes the master who wonplete victory against the strongest iron golem of that maze in the blink of an eye. Even if he fights against the army, he would probablye back unhurt. I cannot understand the reason for Lizas umted stress, but I know the solution to relieve it. "Liza, go to where the master is." "But then, I will go against masters instruction." "No, masters instructions are, Give works to the vigers, Collect 100 red pebbles, and We do not collect the pebbles ourselves, only those three points. After we got the cooperation of the vigers, the missionspletion is only a matter of time. There is no problem even if Liza go to where master is." "However, the wagons guard..." "What master wants to protect at all cost is not the wagon, but Lulu. I will stay to guard Lulu, so bring Mia and Tama along to aid master." Liza hesitates for a bit, but then she goes to the city riding horse together with Tama and Mia. I go to Lulu to support her. I am Nana. The seventh generation homonculus cultivated in the seventh adjustment tank. Cooking, sleeping together, babysitting, shopping, inspecting workshop. Even inside the library of the previous generations before No.7, there are no experience this varied. I wonder what kind of experience I will have under master from now on. That is, yes, Im truly looking forward to it. Tama "Tama, Mia, lets go to masters ce. Prepare in 30 seconds." "Nn." "A~ye." Yay, todays lunch is going to be grilled meat that master makes. Bururun, the horses are spirited too. Looks like the horses want to eat master-made meal too. I stand on the stool and put the saddle on. Im already used to it hum. "Tama, the girdle of that saddle is loose. Youd fall like that." Lizas check is harsh like always. Liza I lead Tama and Mia to leave the vige. If Nana didnt push me, I probably would be still feeling irritated while staying in the vige. I have to thank her somehow next time. Of course I know that master is strong. He led the three of us who were nothing but drag through series of battles inside thebyrinth, and even taught us how to fight monsters. However, nobles are different. Theyre not enemies that could be fought with simple power. Even my father who was the strongest in my tribe got deceived by nobles and fell into very regardless of his umted techniques. "Liza~?" "Ahead." I pull myself together after hearing Tamas and Mias voice. There are 10 cavalry soldiers a bit further away from the entrance of the vige. Theyre not wearing full body armors like knight, but theyre wearing breasttes like Tama and me and helmets. Their outfits are too uniform for mercenaries, their disciplines look good too. I wonder if theyre with the army? Theyre in the way. Mia "Lets force our way." "Nn." I nod to Lizas word, but isnt it impossible? Its impossible right, there are so many of those cavalries. What should we do? What should I do, it seems that Liza intends to break through the soldiers to the forest, but wont the horses get pushed down? Theyre going to get pushed down right, I should somehow move them aside I guess? Thats right! There should be a way to repel them. Its the one from when I yed magic with Arisa-- " Water Cast" " Balloon" Thanks my smooth-talking practice with Satou, it feels that my chanting has be neat. Its be neat right? I create water belts from the water on the water bags, and stretch them toward the soldiers. I make the magic that looks as if its chasing something to [Evaporate]. The soldiers route slightly shift since theyre being pressured by something invisible. Did it work? It worked! Arisa is amazing for arranging something like this for the sake of drying her wet hair. But, this spell for drying wet hair is a secret to Satou alright? Its a secret. I mean, I like having my hair dried with towel by him. "Liza, now." "Understood! Ill break through the column." I apologize briefly to the soldiers on the side Liza is breaking through. But, what should I do? The cavalries are chasing from behind. Are they angry for being pushed? Theyre angry right. Mou! Please dont chase us with scary faces! Karina "Karina-dono, it seems that zombies have appeared on the front." "My, theyre in this forest so close to the citys wall, Im surprised desuwa." "Umu, the demon most likely is nning something." There is no need to worry, o small one. In front of us, theyre no different to fallen leaves. Trampling them down is easy. My dialogs with Raka-san is replied by the head of wood giant--Ishizuchi-san. Ive asked his name, but its really, really long, its rude and it looks like hed hit me if I shorten it so I call him with that nickname, "Ishizuchi-san". This persons speak in very heavy low voice, it vibrates my stomach. Ive never heard thenguage, but thanks to Raka-san, every word is heard in Shiganguage to me. Raka-san is really great desuwa. Raka-san and me are riding on the shoulder of Ishizuchi-san. Its almost like Ive be a child, its fun desuno. Sir Zotor is riding on another giants shoulder. Ive been told that the reason why they dont let two people ride on both shoulders is because itd be hard to recover if they lost their bnce. This is the first time I see something like zombies, its sickening things. Ishizuchi-san and other wood giants eliminate them by trampling them as if theyre ants. Ara? When I look closer, arent those armors of barons army? I wonder why, Ishizuchi-san who should be reliable suddenly looks hateful. Ah, why do I raise my arm? And then, toward Ishizuchi-san who should be my ally, from the side, my fist is-- Mia "Coming ahead~" Is there anything in front where Tama points? Says it. Eeh, youre lying, lying, a lot of people are running on the road as if clogging it? No, not that, theyre escaping. What should I do, what should be done? Swelling is no good, no good I say. If I use that magic, some people will get hurt right? They absolutely will. Is there nothing? There should be something. Thats right, I should ask for help from the forest, its a small forest, but Lia has said that were connected with forest, thats right, Raya has also said that. Then, lets ask it immediately? No, Lia also said some other things. You cant ask for help from the forest until after youve be an adult and have learned forest magic alright? Youd get your magic power sucked dried by the gluttonous dryad you know? Thats right, Im sure shes said that. Ah, but, were going to sh like this, Liza will surely go straight at them. That girl would do anything in order to meet Satou. Theres no time is there, there is no time. "O forest, please!" I ask as hard as possible. I dont want to have my magic power sucked dry, but Ill ask Satou to supply me with it like Nana. Its hard to throw away the idea to have magic supplied by mouth-to-mouth method like Arisas said. Illply~, you can leave the charge forter, little bornean-chan. Childish voice is heard from the trees as if drowning others, a road between trees appears beside the crowd. "Liza, forest." With just that, Liza turns the course there. Shes turned. She believes my words earnestly. Now, lets go meet Satou. Book 6 - 6-30. The Girls Battles (3) 6-30. The Girls Battles (3) Knight "Oy oy, dividing the forest like that, what the heck are they." "Captain." "I know. Oy, you guys, follow thedies before the forest closes." """Understood.""" My subordinates answer with good spirit to my words. Ive heard rumor before that says elves are able to freely make paths on forests. I thought that it was just some stupid drunken talks, but looked like it was true. This is just right, Ill make use of it to slip through that crowd. Still, whats happening to baron Munos territory? Looking at the appearance of those crowds, theres no mistake that theyre people from Muno city. Do hordes of monsters attack from the forest? If its that then they should have barricaded themselves inside the city, what actually happen anyway. By the order of the duke, Ive thought that this would be an easy job of just meeting his nephew couple, but feels like this has be an unthinkable military outing. Tama Nyu! Path springs out of the forest~? It looks like secret art of fairy, Ill ask Mia to teach me next time. Ill be taking lots of prey freely~? When I stand on the horse to dance, "Its dangerous, sit down.", Ive got scolded by Liza. Could Liza see from her back~? Huh? Ahead, at the opposite side of the forest, I could see dark people behind the people who are running away on the highway? Ah, an old woman fell. A dark monkey-like thing bares its fang, bullying the old woman. Dont bully the old woman. I throw a stone from atop the horse. Aah, the dark persons head disappeared. Will master scold me? Green blood areing out of the dark person, looks like its a monster. Safe. Liza "Mia, to the highway." "I understand." Mia connects the path to the highway. I want to quickly go to masters ce, but I wouldnt want to show my face in front of master after abandoning people of the same race as master. Master even gave mercy to thieves. He probably would not abandon innocent people. I put magic power into the magic spear. After master reforges it, it feels like an extension of my arm. It feels as if my nerve is connected until the tip, I could wield it freely. "With me holding this spear, I wont let you through." A small fry which has passed through with its fast leg is already being dealt with by Tama. Ill leave that side to her. The enemies are swarm of zombies. "Mia, bow and arrow dont work on these things. Please support me with magic." "Nn." The magic spear ys the zombie which are swarming in group like its mowing them. Normally, this is not how you should use spear, but thanks to the effect of magic de that manifests when the magic spear is put with magic power as in ordance to what master has taught me, I could cut them as if theyre dead trees. If it was a normal spear, this careless handling would had broken it a long time ago. "Were helping ya, scalekin nee-san." Looks like the cavalries who have been following us from behind are going to participate in the battle. Its fine as long as they dont get in the way.... Karina My fist was stopped before it hit Ishizuchi-san. "Raka-san, why are you stopping me?" "Karina-dono, its an attack from the demons magic. Come back to your sense." When the magic tools of Raka-san shine blue, the hatred inside me disappears as if being washed away. Besides me, it seems that young wood giants and sir Zotor are affected by the magic. The giants who are affected by the magic are pinned down by other giants. Sir Zotor is violently raging while being held upside down by his feet. Im a bit disappointed. "Ishizuchi-dono, hit to the front left." Acknowledged. Ishizuchi-san hits a tree nearby hard. It was surprising. Several dark people who have bat wings emerged from the ce that should had been empty. Later when I ask Raka-san, its not that the demons be invisible, but they disguise themselves as trees. It seems that its called mimicry. Theyre like insects desuno. "Kuhahaha, youngdy, some unthinkable reinforcements you" In the middle of the demons talk, BAM, apanying that sounds, the demon is sent flying to outside the forest. Giants are short tempered. A female giant beside Ishizuchi-san hits and sends all the dark demons flying using an enormous club. Its as if the woodcutter beskyuu thates out in the folklore. Most of the dark demons have be dark rubbish after the attack, but one of them recovers and stands still in the air. "Thats the real body, Ishizuchi-dono, lets go!" Yeah However, the situation advances even before Ishizuchi-san moves. Many little light thate out of nowhere are surrounding and bustling around the demon. It looks very beautiful, although my impression may be out of ce. "Ridiculous, its impossible." "Raka-san, what is going on?" "Thats a tactical level magic that belongs to advanced grade of magic art. Karina-dono, is there an exceptional magician working under the baron?" "No, theres only one person who can use intermediate level magic, but there is no one who can use advanced level." From the opposite side of the glittering light, a blue light dazzle for an instant. And then it immediately disappears to the horizon while drawing blue trace of light. And then, the demon which should have been inside the glittering light is lost. "Did it escape?" "Thats not it." Raka-san answers with a voice that sounds as if its squeezed out. "Is it not?" "The demon has been destroyed. No, it was destroyed from the attack of the holy sword just then. Ridiculous, unbelievable." Holy sword? Is the sword of that impostor really a holy sword after all? No, that cant be possible. Or maybe, the real hero has rushed here? "Maybe it was the real hero?" "I do not know, but the problem is not about that, Karina-dono. The attack from the holy sword earlier wasnt normal. That was a forbidden technique of making magic tools ran wild by supplying it with excessive magic power in order to increase its attack power. Its unthinkable to make holy swords disposable. Just who in the world is it." I am bothered by the thing about holy sword that Raka-san has said, but more than that, its about the hero-sama. There are two holy swords in this country, but theres only one hero in the entire world. I think its important to know if the one who has used the holy sword is the hero or not. I wonder what kind of person it is? "Cant Raka-san see it?" "Its too far so the power to see through cant reach it, but it seems to be a person wearing a silver helmet. Moreover, he has a golden sword, thats probably a holy sword." That impostor didnt wear something like silver helmet. Furthermore, the sword that he had shown was letting off blue light that didnt have the feeling of mystic. It was vague at that time so I got deceived, but that sword cant be the twisting Gjarhorn. If its about holy sword, I could easily talk for three days straight you know? "Raka-san, lets find out his true identity!" "Wait, Karina-dono. First, we have to eliminate zombies that have overflowed the citys outer perimeter." Dont mind it, we have no more duty after the demon is destroyed. You can leave the disposal of the zombies to us and the knight. I take advantage of Ishizuchi-sans favor and let him take me down on the outer wall of the city. However, was there a holy sword with golden de? Knight "Oy, that scalekins spear is the real deal, the heck is that?" "Its amazing eh, its used like an axe even though its a spear. Moreover, looks like that light is from the magic de." "Uhhya~, just like the dukes imperial guard huh." "Not just that, look at the horse of that little one. What is that? The little one is throwing stones that always hit its target while standing on the saddle, and the horse moves on its own to near the zombies and kick them." "Isnt that normal for a war horse?" "Theres no way that fatty a war horse right? Thats Gontsu species usually used for cart you know?" "Oy, this isnt the time to be careless, something really dangerous has appeared from the interior." My subordinates are properly defeating the zombies even though theyre bantering, but we should brace ourselves since a dangerous enemy seems to have appeared. If I remember right, that should be a hydra. Since it looks like a zombie, itd be good if it could not use breath. "Donovan, breath mighte out, please use Air Shield if that happen." "Understood, though Im just saying that itd be just a temporary measure against breath." "I dont mind, better than nothing." Mia Mou!Just how many are they? Even though Liza and the cavalries should have defeated around 100 of them, theyre stilling. Its reallying. " Water Screen" Dangerous. Really dangerous. Behind the zombies, a snake with lots of neck was breathing fire. Surprising, I was really surprised. But, but, I had wonderfully prevented it with water screen. Prevent you know. Itd break if I defended against it straight, so I had just warded it for a bit. I came up with it when I saw Pochi and Tama warded off Lizas spear. I had just put it into practical use you know? Knight The fire breath from hydra destroyed Donovans Air Shield like it was crumpling paper, but a water screen casted from somewhere and formed in the interior repelled it. "Oy, oy, yer losing to that child over there." "That ones an elf you know? She has lived several times ours even though she looks like that, shes a properdy even though shes small." "You dont mind even if you lose huh?" Even while they were bantering, they kicked the pseudo-goblin zombies which was attacking from below. Even that girls magic wont be usable indefinitely. It gradually declines every time it receives the attack. Theres no choice but to use Donovans Air Hammer to secure the gap before the Hydra. Book 6 - 6-31. The Girls Battles (4) 6-31. The Girls Battles (4) Liza Theres no end to this. I probably have defeated dozens of zombies already. Even though I could defeat many with just a swing of my spear, their number is beyond expectation. Weve reached the ce where I can see the citys gate after some struggling, but there are still more than 100 zombies infesting the area until the gate. Its easy to deal with goblins or thieves zombies, but its a hard fight against bear or other monsters zombies that sometimes get mixed in. On top of that, theres even such thing! The multi-headed snakes that appears from behind the zombies, its most likely not just big. It spits out fireball as if a dragon. Thanks to Mias magic, were narrowly saved, but its probably not something that could be defended for many times. I have no choice but to make the first move and take care of it quickly. For that to happen, I have to cut the distance to the multi-headed snake. "Mia, the road!" Mia should understand that. Mia uses the magic that she has used to push aside the soldiers earlier to push the zombies away and make a path among the zombies. I load every ounce of the small magic power I have into the magic spear-- Lulu I could hear noises from the direction of Muno city. I wonder if Liza-san and the others are alright? Weve gathered 100 pebbles just a bit ago. No, its nearly 200. Everyone seems to have been really eager for the risotto. Right now Im learning cuisines of this region from the housewives who have helped me. I will surprise masterter. "Was it okay to have offered so much food for us?" "There is no problem." When I was tasting the finished food, the tall and thin vige chief came. Nana-san is supporting me. Im really still not good with other guys beside master. "Chief! Its terrible, refuges are rushing here from Muno city." "Whatd you say!" "For now theyve stopped in front of the vige, but there are more than 100 people." It seems that Arisas worry has be real. What should I do. Knight The scalekin nee-san begins her assault followed by red afterglow. What great courage. "Oy, lets widen the path the elfdy has opened." "Righto." "Vice-captain, go assist nee-san." At any rate, thats the magic that we have got struck by, but I have no idea that you could use water magic like that. Some secret arts of elves huh. "Donovan, there might be other hydra around, search for it with magic." "Yes, captain." Hopefully, its just an unfounded fear. Liza I pierced the body of the multi-headed snake with an attack that used my whole body apanied with roars. I had the spiral spear attack that master had demonstrated to me once in mind while performing the attack, but as expected, I couldnt do it overnight. Even so, looks like Ive seeded in neutralizing one of the multi-headed snakes head. However, I cannot be discouraged. My magic power has been depleted, my forged body body is the only thing remaining. Pierce. Parry. When I see a chance, I deliver a heavy blow. I was dubious since the attack from the snake was few, but before I knew it, a soldier wielding two sword was handling two of the snakes heads. Some rotten goblins jumps out from under the nk of the multi-headed snake, but stones that flies from behind hit their heads, crushing it. Seems that Tama is also covering me firmly. The two-swords soldier is quite skillful for a human. Of course, hes still far awaypared to master, but he wields those swords like hes dancing. "Liza, here." Mia who gets down from the horse passes me a bottle of potion. I still have no use for health recovery potion though? "Magic power recovery." I see. I gulp down the bottle, and swallow the slightly sweet liquid. Is this how it feels when you recover your magic power. It feels a bit different from when you recover your health. With my magic spear, I parry the multi-headed snake that has attacked after seeing the chance. One of my arm feels slightly hot sensation. Looks like Mia casts balloon magic from my side. Green mist bursts out from below of the multi-headed snakes abdomen, toppling it down. It seemed that she made use of the multi-headed snakes blood that was on the ground. Magic de--wrapping the magic spear with red light. While shouting with spirit, I drive the magic spear to the weak spot of the multi-headed snake that Mia has exposed, its stomach. That big body wriggles for several times, and then it stops moving. This powerful enemy was not defeated with my power alone. Friends power are great arent they. Mia As expected of Liza nano. Liza is great right. She could defeat such big multi-headed snake. Its alright even without Satou. Its alright. Yes, I was thinking such thing. But reality is terrible. Its terrible! Three simr snakes have appeared from the other side! What should we do? What should we really do. It was that hard just to beat one of them! Knight "Although vice-captain did great too, that nee-san defeated the hydra hey." "Lets work hard until we reach the gate." "But those swarms of zombies are continuing until the opposite side of the outer wall." "Good grief, just where are theying from." "It cant be that No Life King has been revived right." However, the room for our mundane chattering is over. "Captain, three of them areing from the interior." I grimace at Donovans report. Why does my bad hunch have to be proven right like this? Three hydrase out from the interior. "I, when this job is over, I will marry Pina-chan from the kitchen." The fool is already escaping from reality. Theres no choice but to retreat here. Since Donovan is already tired of firing Air Hammer, we have to retreat in one stretch. Liza Those are impossible indeed. Even though I could have reached to where master is in just a bit more.... I have force myself here as to not let Mia and Tama get injured. Im worried whether the human soldier earlier has escaped far enough, but we have no choice but to withdraw here. However, I wonder if we could get away safely with such enemies? Lets preserve magic power for now. The red light on the magic spear that Ive stopped supplying with magic power grows dim. As if reflecting my weakness, I feel unpleasant. Tama Im covering thest line of defense together with the horses. Its another fire-spitting snake. This time there are three~? If Im not mistaken, its said that if theyre turned into kabayaki, its delicious. Whats kaba I wonder? Haah, my stomach is hungry~. The light from Lizas spear has disappeared, Mia is breathing roughly. Pinch? But, its okay. Toward the snakes that were going to spit fire to Liza and the others, lot, and lots of transparent arrows are descending. See? Whenever Tama and the others are in danger, master will always protect us nyan. I want to eat meat quick~? Knight "Am I dreaming?" "Maybe its support from barons army." "Stupid, one could fire at most three magic arrows right? Just how many dozens of people would be needed for that kind of number." Moreover, the arrows aim toward the zombies that are going to disturb the spearworks of nee-san, and this happens not only once. I think that its probably apanion of nee-san, but just spare me from misfire okay? Good grief, Ive had enough of absurdity today. "Please look at that, giants are on the other side of the outer wall." Heads of giants could be seen on the other side of the citys wall, it looks like theyre not destroying the wall, but attacking something on the suburbs. Im not sure about it, but theyre most likely defeating the zombies on the other side. Ive heard that baron Muno is a carefree happy-go-lucky person, but is he employing even the giants? Impossible, story where giants helping humans only happen in heroic tales. Ill say this again, Ive had enough of absurdity already. Book 6 - 6-32. Mortal Combat with the Demon?! 6-32. Mortal Combat with the Demon?! Satous here. For my work, I had put together a bit of disposable scripts once, but when I got ustomed to it, I could make one in less than 10 seconds. New recruits were surprised when they see it, but they became able to do it themselves 1 yearter. That is if theyre still around after a year. "Where are those girls now?" "Theyre right outside the citys wall. Looks like theyre surrounded by zombies." "Really? We have to help them!" "Ah, we wont make it even if we run. Ill support them with Remote Arrow." I tell Arisa so, get out to the balcony that faces the city and use the magic. I change into silver mask costume as a precaution if there are any witnesses. "Uwah, transform? Transform skill?" "Its just a skill for changing clothes fast." I wonder if quick clothes-changing skill is rare? While feeling slightly weirded out with Arisas bizarre tension, I set up a short cane. Im fine even without using one, but Id probably look more like a magician with one. I fire 3 sessive shoots with 50 arrows for each shoot. For some reason my head is tapped from behind. "Whats wrong Arisa." "Magic isnt something that you can rapidly fire. When youre in front of people, keep around 10 seconds gap for each shoot." I see, Ive learned new things from Arisa-sensei. For now, I have to get Liza and the others out of their predicaments. Ill let Liza and the others to finish off the lower 20s-leveled monster, so that they would gain experience, but their safetiese first. Im worried about the knight from duke Oyugock near them witnessing it, but they probably wouldnt think that the magic is shot from here, so its probably fine. There doesnt seem to be anyone who hang around in the city. Although, it looks like there are thieves around, I mark them for now. Ill leave them alone even if theyre in danger. It seemed that the people who werent rushing to the castle gate were taking refuges in their houses. Zombies who get into the city are heading straight to the castle gate. Looks like the baron and the others have somehow able to move into the castles stronghold. Even though the fake hero and Ossan seem to be hurt, since theyre alive, theres no problem. "Hey hey, what is that clothes? Cosy? If you just had said it, I could had made cooler costumes than that unfashionable one! Something like cosy of redet, or ck noble troupe, I want to make you wear many things~." Im fine as long as it hides my identity, but I dont want to be Arisas ything. Shes saying something like, "Mask is romantic after all right.", but I ignore her. "The forest is strange nano desu." Pochi pulls the hem of my clothes. Thats right, I had put them off since I was worried with Lizas and the others safeties, but the giants in the forest were in a pinch. Fortunately, since giants who are affected with confusion are few, it doesnt seem to have ended up in friendly fire. As expected, Its probably easy for the high-leveled ones to resist the magic. Now then, while I finish off foes which give Liza and the others hard time with Remote Arrow, I take out the wooden holy sword from the Item Box. Id like to try how usable this is against the demon in actualbat. In truth, I wanted to try it against the small fry demon like the Splitter, but since this weapon is too conspicuous with many people watching inside, I gave up. Even if it doesnt work, I could just use another holy sword. "You, dont tell me youre going to use that wooden sword?" "Thats right?" I return Arisas give-up face with a straight face. If I say that I do have other trump card, shed surely scold me with, "Fight with the strongest one from the beginning." Ive used the strongest holy sword when I was fighting Wagahai-kun, however, since the enemy this time is not the type who fights straight, but one who ys dirty, Im scared to think of the counter if I attack with something thats too strong. I ask Pochi to watch the urban areas and the castle gate, while I go to the balcony that faces the forest. Arisa was also going toe along, but I stopped her. "What?" "Theres someone who has see-through skill in the forest. I dont know how powerful the skill is, so I want to avoid situation where we can be seen." "Are you fine yourself?" "Yeah, Ive hidden my name so its fine." "Wha" After the incident with Zen I was checking the skill and took the opportunity to investigate the menu further, then I noticed that I was also able to alter my name in the exchange column. I couldnt do it freely without limit though, just like with Title, I could only change it with names that I owned. In my case theyre, [Satou], [Ichirou], [Ichirou Suzuki], [(Namae Nashi)], one among four of them. Ive decided to use, [(Namae Nashi)], when I change into silver mask. "Your menu is really a cheat huh." "That so?" Even though shes said that its in, it looks like the evaluation is getting better. I think that you could do it with magic art anyway, and there are probably skills like, [Conceal Name], or [Alias] out there too. Reflected on the radar, indicators that denote demons are suddenly rushing out of the forest quickly. Dont tell me, surprise attack? I immediately make Remote Arrow to stand by. "W, what." "Its the demons, theyre jumping out of the forest." Hearing that word, Arisa readies her cane from the middle of the room. No, looks like thats not it. The demons are not jumping out, but blown away by someone. As a proof, the split bodies (Splitters) are annihted the moment theyve gotten out of the forest. The demons real body whos gotten blown out of the forest is floating in the air while facing the forest. I cant see it since its too far, but its probably floating with magic power. When I look hard at it, some skills be avable. Might as well activate them. >[Distant View Skill Acquired] >[Birds Eye Skill Acquired] >[Seeing at a Distance Skill Acquired] Whats the difference between Distant View and Seeing at a Distance skills? Later when I ask Arisa, it seems that distant view lets you see far away things while theyre still looking small, and Seeing at a Distance lets far away things look to be closer. Looks like the former narrows your view, while thetter let you see details in far away things. "Uh, my magic could had reached it if it was closer." I guess its about 2 kilometers away. "Wont it reach if you you use Over Boost?" "Nope, nope, it would reach, but if its that far, the power would be too thinned out." A little idea hit me, I take out a bolt and a crossbow from the Item Box. About the crossbow, I tried dissembling it once to understand how it worked--since it was boring to reassemble it back just like that--I remodeled it. Liza wasnt able to pull the bowstring since I went too far with the remodeling. "Wait, if youre using normal arrow, even if it reach it wont deal significant damage you know?" "Is it like that?" I cut the bolt in half using the Troll yer dagger. I feel that Arisa would scold me if I casually use a holy sword for that, so I use this one instead. I engrave the same pattern as holy sword on the remaining half of the bolt and pour the blue liquid that Ive used to make the wooden holy sword. Since Ive stored it in the Storage, its still fresh. After Ive finished pouring the blue liquid, I put it on the magic bestowing stand andplete the process. It may be the result of me doing it once that Ive done this far without even taking 30 seconds. "You, youre making it as if you have production skill rted cheat huh." I put glue on the bolt and attach a thin piece of metal on it. Alright, holy bolt isplete. The cost is about 20% of holy sword. This might be more usable than that. I put magic power into the Holy Bolt. Since Arisa has had put 100 MP into the the holy sword just fine, first Ill put around 50 MP. Its fine. Continuing on, 100 MP. The demon seemingly has noticed the light leaking from the window, it turns toward here. In order to restrain it, I make the standing-by Remote Arrow to encircle it. "Demons arent something you can defeat with beginner ss magic." "Its just for restraint." Oh? Even though Ive said that its for restraint to Arisa, the demons health is gradually decreasing from the remote arrows that hit it. Looks like it doesnt have instantaneous recovery like No-Life King. It might be unexpectedly beatable with rapid firing of Remote Arrow. When I put 200 MP into the Holy Bolt, it begins to shake. Its the same pattern like with Lizas spear. It would probably explode if I put more. Now then, I wonder how much damage will it incur? Since the restraining Remote Arrows are encircling the demon like a cocoon, the demon is already doing everything it could just to avoid the magic arrows. Ive decided on the aim, and shoot the holy bolt. And then, several hundred meters away after the shooting, the holy bolt causes a small explosion-- "Aah." "I guess its impossible for a such hastily-made thing." From there, it rapidly elerates and flies. Drawing blue tracks of light, it sucks up the demon-- "Huh?" --It flies away beyond the empty sky while leaving several circles that looks like ck mist. It was too anticlimactic of an end, but since the log disyed, [Short Horn Demon is Defeated!], I did have properly defeated it. I watch the ck mist disappear while tapping the golden wooden holy sword that doesnt get its turn. "Hey, what about the demon? Is iting here?" From Arisas point of view, it only looked like a small explosion. "Ive beat it." I clown around for a bit, but it doesnt fit my character. Arisa is befuddled. Good, it was really good that I didnt attach, "Tehee." "Holy weapons really work well against demons huh." I deceive her with a straight face. "Wha!? This cheat guy~~ what about my turn~." Arisa flops down on the carpet exhausted, but I wont say to her that, being a reincarnated person with unique skill that she is, were the same kind. The giants are dropping off a person who looks to be the youngdy on top of the passage of the city wall. I cant see the magic tool with the see-through skill called Raka-san or something. It probably could either bes small or transparent. Im getting a hunch that this will be bothersome. I lead Arisa and the other away from this ce quickly. Book 6 - 6-33. End of Turmoil 6-33. End of Turmoil Satous here. Theres a saying that, "There is no younger brother who surpasses his older brother.", but a "Younger sister who surpasses her older sister." does exist you know. Well, now that the demon has been dealt with, lets meet up with Liza and the others. Lulu and Nana are remaining in the vige, so theyre probably fine. Both of their HP havent decreased, and also Nanas MP and Lulus stamina are at no-problem level. "Now then, Arisa, Pochi, lets get out of here." "Yes, nano desu." "Okay." Whats wrong Arisa, you look awfully tired. "Are you tired?" "Yeah, I really am." "Ill piggyback you nodesu~." It looks like shes not pleased with the instant-kill of the demon with the holy bolt earlier. I should have not taken Arisas turn to shine after all. Since Pochi seems to want to carry Arisa on her back, I leave it to her. When Pochi is running down the the stairs, Arisa shouts, "N, No, Id rather master to carry me instead~". Looks like shes unexpectedly energetic. Before I knew it, she had started to call me, "Master" again, instead of "you". Since I dont particrly care, I let her call me whatever she likes, but that Arisa obstinately calls me "Master" only when shes exhausted. I lift off the silver mask costume that Ive forgotten to. Of course, I also clean-up the wooden holy sword and the remains of holy-bolt creation without leaving any trace. >[Evidence Destruction Skill Acquired] Its a skill reeks of crime, but after I activate it, I perfectly clean-up the traces once again. I feel like I could do perfect crimes now. When Im joining with Pochi and Arisa who are in front of the deserted mansion, I notice that the second daughter of the baron ising here quickly. Even though the destruction of evidences takes time, she has just been at the wall, shes really fast. She likely have used magic. Thedy appears from behind the tall hedges. Demonic. "You people there, where are hero-sama desuno?" "Hero-sama had gone with baron-sama to the castles stronghold." "Its not that imitation. Im talking about hero-sama with the golden sword desuwa." Demonic. "The hero-sama I know is only that one. I dont think theres anyone else inside the mansion?" "Karina-dono, this girl seems to have said the truth. Let us go upstairs." "Wheres that voiceing from nodesu? I cant see the jii-chan nodesu." "Dont tell me, its an intelligence item?" Demonic. Yes, those are somethings that only exist in 2 dimension (Fiction). "I understand, youngdies, thank you for the information desuwa." Demonic breasts (Manyuu)--an existence that has surpassed explosive breasts (Bakunyuu)--Supported by silver locket-shaped ornament, theyre hanging, the girl with proportion that looks like a joke runs up the stairs. "What happen, youve hardened like a stone since awhile ago." Thanks to Poker Face skill, my nces werent exposed. It was too kyonyuu, I had stopped thinking. Even in my wildest dream, I didnt think that there was an existence that surpassed that girls big sister. Itd be hard to oppose if such human approaches you. In a sense, shes more dangerous than the demon. "Im sorry, I was surprised to see an Intelligence Item for the first time." "Youre lying. You were probably ңţ-ing that manga-like kyonyuu right?" Looks like Arisa could see through myme excuse. Oh right, rather than that. "Arisa, can you create figure of my cosy earlier with your magic?" "I could do it if its just an image seen from eyes." I see, an image huh. "Then, create the illusion on the window of the mansions top floor and have him jump around like a flea toward the castle wall, to the urban area." "Like that, itd be out of the range of my magic--Is it really necessary?" "You dont want the kyonyuu beauty from earlier to follow us along right?" Her appearance is totally in my strike zone, but I feel like the personality is the type Im not good with. "Okay. I want to avoid that with all my power." Violet magic circle appears on Arisas surrounding. Its Arisas unique skill, [Over Boost]. Ive made sure that theres no one in the vicinity already, even though theres no one in sight on around 2 meters away from the hedge, it may be a bit careless of her to use it outside in the middle of the day. The illusion of silver mask appears on the mansions balcony, and casually jumps out from the window. While carrying the golden sword on its shoulder, its jumping around like pyon-pyon, in straight posture, and then disappears in the city. The movements were a bit disgusting, but it seemed that the people in the stronghold had properly noticed it, it was a good performance. Slightly after the illusion goes to the city, thedy shows her face on the balcony. Ive thought that she woulde out a bit faster, but the inertia of those breasts are probably really great indoor making her unable to run with all her might. Ive hoped that she would witness it when the illusion is out of the see-through skill range, but since there are other witnesses around, theres probably no problem. Arisa who is exhausted after using Over Boost tries to coerce me to drink her stamina potion mouth-to-mouth, but I pinch her nose and thrust the potion bottle on her mouth. Now then, before I meet up with Liza, theres one final work that I have to do. With Remote Arrows, I crush the zombies who areing out of the passage that thepanions of fake hero have used and litter the road with corpses. And of course I also close the entrance near the castle by bending the iron bars near it and tie them to it. Even though the fake herospanions are badly hurt, it seems that theres no one who dies, theyre moving toward the territorys border using the side road. For some reason, knight Eral--Its the guy whos tried to stab Hayuna-san--is also moving behind them. When did that guy escape. His health and stamina are in critical condition too, but this type of guy is usually hard to die, so he probably would live. Looks like the giants and knight called Zotor are blockading the front gate. Liza and the others are taking care of the zombies inside the city while heading toward the castle gate. Since the zombies who have invaded the city are consisted of thieves and goblins, theyre weak on the whole. Ive not fired any support shoot since awhile ago since the opponents are too weak for Liza and the others. There arent only soldiers on the top of the castle gate, but also several servant-like people, they are shouting something to the people outside. Liza and the others are going to arrive soon. The threes levels have been raised. As expected, they would after that many battles. Pochi has be the lowest leveled one among the beastkin girls. Next time, I guess Ill take Pochi to a monster hunting date at midnight. I lead Arisa and Pochi to climb up the tower beside the castle gate. Theres a door that goes toward the castle gate halfway through the tower. I wonder what is this smell spreading inside the tower. It really stinks. Pochi put both her hands on her nose as if its really painful. Its quite a cute gesture. "Ugeh, whats this kendos guard-like smell." "Stinknodesu." We get out of the dark tower to the top of castle gate. The light is dazzling. "Oh! shes defeated thest one." "Yer amazing, demi-human knight-san." "Now, people whove bet on the scalekin knight-san for defeating thest one! Receive your share." Air of delight is dominating the top of the castle gate. It seems that Liza has just defeated thest zombie. Theyre about 300 meters away from the castle gate. "Liza! Tama! Mia!" I call the three of them while waving my hand. Liza who noticed me lead the other two toe here while riding the horses. About 10 Oyugock knights are following them from behind. Whats with the subordinates-like movement. "Are they subordinates of magician-sama?" The one who ask is wearing soldier-like clothing, but its actually one of the maid that Ive met on the mansion. Since she had rolled up her hair and wears a helm, I did not noticed. When I affirm it, she says, "Ill make arrangement immediately", and conveys something to an important-looking man. It seems that hes one of the few survivors of the regr soldiers. With his instruction, one of the door for horse riders is opened, and Liza and the others go inside the castle. "Satou." Someone jumps from the unsaddled horse, its Mia. I catch her and holds her sideway. Shes as light as ever. "Tama." "Pochi." Beside us, Pochi and Tama firmly hug each other. Since the two of them were always together, they might had been lonely. However, Liza is still cautious even after she gets inside the castle. Shes moving her line of sight vigntly. "Thank you for your hard work too Liza, theres no enemy inside the castle, its alright." After I assert so, she finally removes her vignce, and dismounts. However, her tension is still high. Shes probably tense since this is inside the barons castle. "You dont have to worry, baron-sama and his peers are open-hearted good people. Pochi was loved too." "Ive received baked sweets nodesu~." Pochi takes out baked sweets from her pocket and shares it to Tama and Mia. Come to think of it, she was fed on something when she was sitting on the daughtersp. "Master, it is most reassuring that youre safe." "Un, Im d that Liza is safe too." Since theres a small wound on Lizas arm, I heal it with the magic that Ive just learned today. Fumu, it uses 10 MP for such small wound huh, looks like potions are more efficient. Liza is apologizing for leaving her position anding to the city that has resulted in exposing Tama and Mia to dangers. It seemed that her action was because she was anxious that I would be imprisoned by the noble. Looks like shes worried about me, with different reason than Arisa. Im thankful for the worry, but tonight, I will tell Liza that its just an imaginary fear. Book 6 - 6-34. End of Turmoil (2) 6-34. End of Turmoil (2) Satous here. In my childhood, the word "fiancee" was present in many stories. It has be obsolete before I know it, but Ive realized that its not actually that fun when it befalls me, Satou. "Youre Nee-sans master huh?" "Its a pleasure to meet you. Im Satou, a merchant." The young knight with three scars on his face talked to me. Hes the captain of the 17th knight squadron of the dukedom that have followed Liza. Even though theyre knight of the dukedom, the captain doesnt hide his social status, the vice-captain introduces themselves. Both of them aremoners. Maybe because of that, they feel more like mercenaries than knights. Ive thought that a knight would be a ranked noble, but it doesnt appear to be so. The vice-captain beside him is wearing helmet, so his face cant be seen, but his tribe is the rare panther-headed n. Of course, Im not going to deliberately touch upon it. "Hoo, she wasnt the guard of a noble but a merchant huh. At any rate, youve hired someone really capable, she can even use magic de. Youre probably a heir to a veryrge merchant family right." "No, far from beingrge, Im a merchant who doesnt even have a store on his own. This time weve just had chance to meet with baron-sama." "Sorry, the captain is the type who speaks first before thinking." The vice-captain covered thest part of the captains talk, but I heard it. The vice-captain covered for the captain, but I think it wasnt something to hide at all. While we were chatting around, the maid earlier came back and guided us toward the stronghold. "Aah! How dare you deceive me back then!" When we were dismounting the horses inside the stronghold, a high-pitched voice resounded. Its the second daughter of the baron (Karina) from earlier. "Shees out, that oppaidy." "That is enemy." Arisa and Mia spoke abusively in low voice. Since theres something like lese majeste, do speak in quietly okay? Swoosh, along with the sound of wind tearing the empty air, thedys fist has prated through the ce where my face has just been. Huh~? Suddenly battling huh. Is there any reason for me to get twisted in like this? I try to hear her reason while avoiding. "Why" I avoid a jab. "Am I" I turn over her hook. "Being attacked?" I handled the barrage of attacks from thedy who moved as if she was a fighting game character. I couldnt help but always got my awareness robbed by the shaking mountains that shook whenever she moved, but I tried to look desperate in avoiding her as much as possible. However, isnt it painful when those things move that much? I caught a sight of Liza and Pochi who are going to jump on her. Looks like the other three had controlled themselves from jumping in. I wave my hand when my eyes meet theirs. "Whats with thatposure desuno." After a slightg, she tries to sweep my leg and I jump to avoid it. Oops, we were in the middle of battle. "Impudent desuwa." "Im just good at avoiding." Come to think of it, since Ive only been looking at her breasts, I dont realize it before, shes not wearing dress but some kind of horse-riding pants. Her hair has a lot of braids too, if its only by look, shes like an elegant youngdy from horse-riding club whos enjoying her holiday. "Mou, how capricious! Fight fairly if youre a hero." "The hero-sama is over there. Hes standing next to Soruna-sama right?" I talk while avoiding her attacks, this could make me bite my tongue. Her older sister,dy Soruna ising here together with the fake hero. Rather than looking surprised with your hands on your mouth, Id like you to stop this wild horse instead. "Its not that! You were the one who annihted the demon right!" That was dangerous, if I didnt have poker face skill, it would have appeared on my face. Even if she had witnessed the demons destruction, the distance between us was several kilometers, even though the magic organism (Raka) had see-through skill, I couldnt believe that he could see me. However, based on their conversation with Arisa earlier, it might have way to judge truth from lie. I have to be careful as to not have my wit overtaken. "I remember that its said that no normal human could defeat a high-ranking demon though?" "Thats right desuwa, thats why youre hero-sama. If thats not true, then say it." I confirm the title on my status. Yup, Ive taken off the title of hero. Of course, the title column on the exchange menu is alright too. Right now, Im not a hero. "I am not." After receiving my answer, the tiara ondy Karinas forehead blinks. So the silver ornaments shes wearing like that tiara are the true form of the magic organism (Raka) huh. They look like reinforced arms. "Raka-san?" "Truth." "...No way." Thedy is shocked after hearing the voice from the tiara. "There is no mistake Karina-dono, he is not the hero." "Then, just where has that true hero with golden sword gone to!" Since shes throwing a tantrum, Im moving away. Looks like shes not so well educated. Considering its that baron, she probably has been brought up indulgently. "Karina, the silver masked person with golden sword appeared from the mansions top floor and disappeared in the direction of the city you know?" "Is that true, onee-sama?" "Its true Karina-sama, Ive seen it too." "I didnt ask you." She frankly believes the words of her older sister,dy Soruna. Shes cold against the fake hero. Live strong. It doesnt seem likedy Karina is going to go after it to the city. She apologizes for attacking me by mistake, even though its partly because the older sister has reprimanded her. Her gesture is sodylike to the point that Im thinking if the battle-junkie manner earlier is an illusion. Since Ive enjoyed the wonderful shaking in close proximity, and the peanut gallery around us should have been too, I ept the apology withoutining. Were being guided to the audience hall inside the stronghold bydy Soruna. Somehow,dy Karina who has sulky looks on her face is also following us. Of course, the dukes knight captain also follows. Its fine that they do but-- "Even sir Zotol wasnt able to defend half of my attack, I couldnt believe that he could even avoid my surprise attack." "However, hes not a hero, no mistake bout it." "But, those moves didnt look like a beginner." "Those moves were certainly amazing. Id like to be taught at least once." "Someone like you wont evenst a match. Stay out of it." "Karina!" "But, Soruna ane-sama." Not only was the thedyining by while muttering, even the hero asked me to teach him. Ill talk to the fake hero, so thedy wont bother me. "Im only good at avoiding. By the way hero-sama, what happen to that face?" "Ha ha, please stop calling me hero. I was just set up and used by the demon to be one, I wasnt up to the caliber. The bruise on my face is the proof. There were people hired by the consul, no the demon, mixed in with the people who got inside the castle gate. I was hit when I protected baron-sama." "I see, its a honorable injury is it." "Thats right, the reason why I wanted to be a hero was to protect someone. The demon made use of that feeling, but my desire to protect hadnt changed." Fake hero, what the heck are you talking about? "Im going to be the knight of Soruna-sama." "Ufufufu, thats wonderful desuwa. Since the familys peerage will be inherited by my little brother, I could marry anytime you know?" "Soruna-sama, I will be your knight without fail!" Since the two have begun to get excited without minding the ce, we leave them alone. A maid steps forward as a substitute for the guide. In the audience hall, there are a woman of around thirty lying on a simple bed and also baron-san, hayuna-san and her family. The woman is Nina Rottol, a viscount. Her cheeks have been drained, but the light of will on her eyes are strong. From the story before, she should have been locked in the gaol for more than a year, shes probably quite a resilient person at heart. I dont know the reason why the demon didnt kill her, but it was probably nothing decent. "Im sorry for this look. Im the new consul, Nina." Her voice is powerful and husky. The duke knight captain and me return the greeting. "It looked like you were able to see through the true form of the demon." "Yes, I had got various informations from my fellow merchants, and then I confirmed it with fathoming crystal." Today, the deception skill is having its field day too. Raka which can see-through lies is with Karina whos having reunion with the baron, so its not paying attention here. "Furthermore, on top of eradicating that demon, youve also exterminated the monsters which have gotten inside the city right." "It was mypanions who did that. Moreover, ording tody Karinas story, the demons real body was annihted by a mysterious silver mask." "Companion? Ah, achievements of your ves belong to your achievements you know." What kind of reasoning is that. In addition, captain-san also praises Liza and the others. "Nina-dono, hispanions also did another deeds. They protected the people who were running away from flocks of demon on the highway outside the city, and no one was hurt. We were also assisting them, but without their leadership, we would have not been able to prevent some deaths." Since thats the first time Ive heard it, I listen to his story carefully. The three have did wonderfully. Even baron-san who starts to listen to the story midway lets out exaggerated surprise. It feels like listening to a bard rather than a knight captain. After the captain has finished telling the sess of Liza and the others, Nina-san is whispering something to baron-san. Baron is nodding up and down. Somehow, Nina-san looks to be the superior here. "Magician Satou-dono, do you have someone whom you serve?" "No, there is none." I inadvertently answered frankly, but I had a bad feeling from this flow. "Then, would you like to serve this territorys baron? Youd be only given honorary knight title at first, but theres no one like that among generation of Muno-samas vassal. Hes surely a baron for now, but hes a respectable lord. It has been determined that he would be promoted to be an earl before he gets a grandchild. Depending on your work, you could advance your rank as you please you know?" "Im really sorry but--" Of course, I refuse Nina-sans offer. My purpose is to go on a sightseeing, not bing a noble and seed in life. Afterwards, Nina-san continues to aggressively solicit me for about half an hour. While evading her, the story about the annihtion of barons army and the clean-up of the demon outside the city by the giants get mixed in. "Apparently, you really helped this barons territory which had been in the brink of ruin to survive. It might be better if you marry with baron-samas daughter and join the family." "Youre overestimating me." The second daughter over therees out with an explosive statement. "Then its fine for him to be my fiancee. Then his achievements would be barons family achievements right?" This woman! She absolutely spoke that only to harass me. "How about it? Are you going to be the fiancee of a beauty or a honorary knight, you could also take both you know?" "Umu, it might be fine to leave Karina to Satou-dono." Even baron-san is agreeing while nodding. I have a feeling that if Im to marrydy Karina, he thinks that Pochi and Tama would follow along too. I like her looks, but judging from her action and speech, I dont think that wed lead a satisfactory life. "N, no, something like fiancee." "No." After hearing the problematic remark ofdy Karina, Arisa and Mia who had been grinning and looking as if spectators intruded. Liza has been spreading intimidating aura on her surrounding behind me since awhile ago. I dont know since when, but Pochi and Tama are being fed by the maids with baked sweets on the corner of the room. In the end I lose to their forceful push, and take the route of bing a honorary knight. I will have no duty but in return, I wont get sry or pension. Even though I would be a noble, even if its of the lowest rank, Arisa doesnt assist me as if agreeing with it. Looks like her stance is that of as long as he doesnt bedy Karinas fiancee. When Liza, Pochi and the others are offered to be the barons vassal for their achievements, we refuse it but in exchange we ask for the like of Totona and the others and also serfs who have ran away to be promoted to bemoners. We also get the permission for the development of the reimednds to be handed to their viges. Of course, it was Arisa who was negotiating. In the end, we had to settle various affairs, and we could only leave the barons territory after two weeks. Book 6 - Intermission: Lulu Intermission: Lulu I had always been an unwanted child since I was young. My mother worked as a maid in the castle, so since childhood, I was taken care by my aunt who lived in the castle town. I dont have a father. When I was younger, I heard something about my father, but it was left aside. "Youre really ugly. Go draw water so I dont have to see that face." It seemed that my aunt hated my face, I was often told to do works outside the house. My aunt and her husband had two boys and one girl of the same age as me. Theyre Jido, Bado and Kuku. Jido disturbed me by kicking me when I was just about to pull the water from the well. Bado tripped my feet when I was carrying the bucket. I was usually cautious toward them, but I didnt see their figures today, it was a failure. Since the water sshed onto soil, I had be full of mud. "Yay, muddy Lulu." "Hehen, mud make-up looks better than your normal face yknow~" I wept as I was more vexed that I couldnt deny them more than getting myself muddied. It was a fact that people were gentler to me when I was covered with mud and my face couldnt be seen than when I was just simply soaked. When I was washing my body near the well, Kuku came. She was with her usual sarcastic friends. "Ara? What a waste of your special make-up." "Right right, wouldnt it better if she wear mask anyway?" "Thats good! Kuku, youre a genius!" The girls werent using violence like Jido and Bado, but their words hurt me all the same. At a time like this, I wonder how would Arisa retaliate? If it was Tama-chan, she would likely throw mud balls toward those girls for their own make-up. It was generally like these during my childhood. When I was 9 years old, my mother took me to the castle together with her. I was to be the princesss ymate. It seemed that the fourth queens daughter was quite a sickly person. Moreover, she was really hard to please, noble daughters couldnt keep herpany for more than three days, so they turned to me. Normally, for amoner like me to meet a princess, I would have to take etiquette lesson for about a year first, but it seemed they gave up in 2-3 days, so the lesson was abbreviated. "Its Lilis daughter this time? Mou, Ive said many times that I dont need ymates, if they insist, then bring me a schr or a bureaucrat instead." What I heard from the other side of the door was a child voice with tired and proud adult words that didnt suit it. Im not weed here either after all. The princess that I met for the first time was a very beautiful girl with mysterious violet hair and pupils. Furthermore, her eyes were really calm like an adult. Pushed by my mother, I awkwardly introduced myself, the princess nced at me and then briskly stepped toward me and push up my bang. I always covered my ugly face with a bang so it wouldnt be seen. I prepared myself for the abuse that the princess would throw at me. But the abuse was different from what I expected. "Cih, this riajuu face, winners have it all since theyre born." "Arisa-sama, even though this girl cant be said to have superior look, shes a good girl thats calm at her age. Please dont hate her." Riajuu face? Ive never heard those words. Arisa-sama leaned her neck to the side after hearing my mothers word and murmured, "Poor look?" Thats the kindness of a mother. She couldnt really say that her own daughter was ugly. "What are you saying? Lili. If you tell me that this bishoujo face is poor, thatd mean this country doesnt have any beauties you know?" At this time, I had thought that Arisas words were an indirect sarcasms, but she told meter that she was serious. Thus, I became the ymate of the princess. The princess that I served was a slightly strange person. She ordered the servants to cultivate a field on the castles garden, and she went inside the library and treasure vault in the castle to read many difficult books. Even though she made her unusual clothes herself, she couldnt do embroidery or knitting, she had many imbnces like that. Moreover, she was also not good with social dancing and poem reciting. "Did you look at the new ymate of the taboo princess?" "I saw I saw, whats with that ugly girl." "Hey, theyll scold you if you say that." I heard such backbiting from the the maids room. It seemed that taboo princess was about Arisa. Looked like, those violet hair and pupils were considered to be bad omen. I didnt tell about it to anyone, but the women were gone in the next day. The princess said, "Fufun, its impossible for malicious gossip to skip my sharp ears." It seemed there was a magic tool to hear far sounds, it was called voice pipe. At the following day, princess Arisa told me a children story called "The Ugly Duckling". Princess Arisa had told me many stories, but I liked this story the most I wasnt as naive as to think that I would be like the swan in reality, but I thought I was allowed to dream a little. Hectic days continued after that. What surprised me most was the fact that I was the older sister of princess Arisa from different mother. It seemed she heard it with that tool called voice pipe from the other maids talks. It should had been a secret, but princess Arisa already knew about it. "With this, there are 12 siblings. There are probably more if I look in the castle town. Id hate a country without entertainment. Thats right Lulu." "Yes, what is it Arisa-sama." "Im banning the Sama." "Yes?" "Like, I, said, when its only the two of us, dont use it. Since were sister, Im banning the honorific." The face of pri--no, Arisa which had turned away looked red. At this day, we became sisters, no, the best of friends. Arisa wanted to do agricultural reform to make this country prosperous. However, I was worried. The ministers son was supporting Arisas agricultural reform, but from the gossip of the maids, it looked like he wasnt a decent human being. "Its fine, men arent trustworthy in the first ce, but that kind profit-seeking type is surprisingly usable. Above all, this country only sees women as tools for giving birth. If I dont have a puppet like that then I wouldnt be able to meddle in the politics." However, after this day, the cogwheels of our n began to go out of order little by little. The mountain died, monsters came out of the fertilizers, and the fields harvests dropped sharply. But, I personally was more worried about Arisa than the country. Even though she was called, "The Wise Salvation Princess" just the other day, now as if flipping hand, they called her, "Country Destroying Witch", or "Mad Princess". Then the king finally confined her inside one of the spire in the castle. It seemed that our country had been upied by another country, although I didnt know the detail since I was only looking after Arisa while being confined with her. The kings and hispanions were executed, and we became ves. Arisa was looking like a doll with her lifeless eye and lethargic condition. Shes not like the usual stout-hearted Arisa, but shes still a 10 years old girl. It is not unreasonable. The strength in Arisa eyes came back after a year, when we were moved to the royal vi from the prison, it came back a bit. In the evening with full moon, the royal capital sank into me. The two of us ran away to the mountain. We were surviving while being frightened by the wolves sounds, endured starvations by eating nuts, and drank water collected with leaves. When we ran out of strength on the highway among the mountains, we got caught by a passing ve trader. If we had not got caught at that time, we would probably die of starvation or fall victim to the wolves fangs. "Guhehehehe~." I felt cold shivers on my spine when I heard creepy voices from Arisa. Aah! It seemed that the stout Arisa had finally reached her limit. Even though Im clumsy and good-for-nothing, an older sister is still an older sister. I dont know what kind of person our master would be like, but I would protect Arisa until the end. Even though I had such grim determination-- That Arisa, she was justughing after finding her favorite type of young man! Mou, that Arisa, mou! It was several dayster that the young man became our master. My first impression on that person is, "He looks like me." Hes not ugly like me, but his features are simr. His lines are slender, his colors are also not white, but ck like me. But, I dont think that hes as pretty as Arisa make him up to be. I wonder what does Arisa like from him? "Its quite tough." "What is?" I was surprised when I heard Arisas story. That Arisa! She was crawling inside masters bed in nude herself to get his favor. Shes too bold! But, master didnt seem to touch Arisa. Master should be only 2-3 years apart from Arisa, it was strange that he didnty his hands on her when someone as beautiful as Arisa approached. I wonder if master likes men? Today, I talked a lot about Arisa with master. I noticed that I was talking too much in the middle, but I couldnt restrain myself as I didnt feel tense like I would with other men. But, master listened me to the end without showing unpleasant face even once. Furthermore! Furthermore desu! He didnt look disgusted from seeing my face. It might be the first time this happened beside with Arisa. It might only be my misunderstanding, but I felt like he was looking at me gently full of affection. Even if it was misunderstanding, it is fine. Since the only one who could cook was Liza, I offered myself to help her. I also had things I could do. I would work hard to be something that was needed, not only as a freebie from Arisa. Ehehehe~. I got master to praise me, "Tea made by Lulu is delicious." This might possibly the first time I had been praised by a person. "Yes, listen to the sound well." Impossible. Its impossible, master! Y, you cant whisper so close to my ears. Aah! I feel too happy, I would likely get a nosebleed. As a girl, I cannot live if that situation happen. Ill endure with spirit. But, it was not a whisper of affection. I earnestly asked the secret of the really delicious steak that master had made yesterday. But it was not the time to listen to the oil at all when I was being embraced from behind with our hands stuck together holding the frying pan. Even so, I still managed to grill one somehow. When I sampled the meat, even though it was absolutely no match against the one that master grilled, it was many times tastier than the one I made yesterday! As a proof that I was not mistaken, the te became empty in a blink of an eye. It was exposed to Arisa. I wonder how did she knew that I was attracted to master. Its mysterious. But, master is very popr. Not only to Arisa, but to Pochi-chan and the others too. Furthermore, this time, even the the elf princess! "I, I will also work hard to gain your favor." "Yes, yes, youre cute Lulu. However lets wait the favor until you refine yourself as a woman in 5 years okay." Cute he said! Just now, he said that I was cute right?! Ah, I can die of happiness. To think that the day I got called that so naturally woulde, it was such an absurd thought even in a dream or a delusion. Even though the rivals increased, we had got to share bed together, we even did "A~n" like lovers, it was full of happiness. Bing masters wife or mistress are too unrealistic of a dream, but if some kind of mistakes happen, I would bear masters baby. When I talk about it to Arisa-- "Its alright Lulu! When I be the legal wife, I will absolutely make Lulu the second!" Arisa is very reliable. But, I cant keep relying on Arisa. I cant match with my face no matter what, but I work hard every day to make my figure suit masters liking. Im still doing [Bust-up Practice] that Arisa and Mia have given up in three days. And also my cooking! I will improve my cooking to be equal for standing next to master. And then, he would say "Lulu, youre cute." once again! Its an audacious ambition, but I will absolutely make ites true. Book 6 - Intermission: Munos Past Intermission: Munos Past This is a saloon on the corner of the royal pce. Its dim even in midday due to the numerous thick curtains covering the light from outside, magic tools illuminate from below. Curtains are hanging from the roof and decorative nts are set to divide sofa sets as if to obstruct the views. For that reason, the identity of the people in this ce arent known--Thats how it is. Furthermore, the gaps between each sofas arerge, magic tools for changing voices are used and they talk in whisper to the point that the other person sitting on the next seat can barely hear it. This is the ce where gossips from all over Shiga kingdom are gathered. Its an important ce for the nobles to not only talk about scandals, but also to exchange informations revolving national defense that have been transmitted using magic. "Have you heard about it?" One gentlemen sits down while greeting someone in secret. Publicly, the person shouldnt be known, but everyone knows whos the one who can sit on that sofa set. They only pretend to not know. "Is it about marquis Muno?" "Oh, youre quick." "Right now, everyone is talking about that story. Like how undeads are attacking Muno city." "Half a day after the initial report from the royal pce emergency room, theres no more additional information, its worrying." "I cant imagine the elites of the marquis fall to something like undeads. Theyve probably been repulsed already, but itd be a good opportunity to get the right of the marquis territory depending on the damage." "Well, everyone, please calm down. Why dont we let him tell us thetest information." The high ss people who have been talking turn toward an old man with good build. Everyone are seemingly hungry of new informations, the buzz suddenly stops at once. "Territory of marquis Muno has been defeated by the undeads army." From that words, the bustling is revived from the silent. "That cant be." "They should have golem corps and even magician corps there." "Moreover, they should had just bought a lot of tigerkin ves from the weaselkin and maderge battalions." "They should have been one of the strongest five forces in this country." "What actually happened?" Their surprises are natural. Marquis Muno holds a very vast territory that produces many gold, silver, and even mithril and magic ores from their leading mines. Backed by that assets and various luxuries that even the kingck, the marquis had amassed armed forces that could even fight against the kings armies. "We have to wait for more reports to understand what actually happens, weve only received the report that The marquis capital has fallen from the the birdkin of duke Oyugocks intelligence unit." Silence dominates the room, but then the oldest gentleman who holds a cane starts to talk. "Im sorry but I have to go see my physician soon. Excuse me for leaving." "Is that so, its also the time for me to y with my grandchildren." "My chronic pain is aching..." The older gentlemen are leaving their seats one by one, the only ones who remain in that ce is the young gentleman who has brought the news and a middle-aged gentleman. Of course, the two understand that the words of the people who are leaving are just mere excuses. "Everyone is shrewd for profit huh." "The kingdom army is most likely going to depart for the extermination of the undeads. Since there are many way to profit from it if the campaign isrge-scale, it cant be helped." "Is it fine for you?" "Yes, Ive already arranged something in the house." "As expected of the right-hand man of the majesty." "Your excellency, prying for identity here is" "Ah right, sorry. Id like to get my hand on the list of nobles with no legitimate child from you, no, from a certain bureaucrat-dono, would he be willing to help?" "Thats wonderful. Other peoples happiness are my happiness. Id be d to be the deliveryman." And then, two months after he brought the informations, thergest gathering of kingdom army ever recorded in history departed to marquis Munos territory. "Then, all rtives of marquis Muno have died of unnatural causes?" "It doesnt end only in that. Earl Bobi that had married with the marquis little sister and all their children, every one of them die from a drowning ident." "Is that true? Ive also heard that misfortunes have befallen earl Muzuki?" After the triumphal return of the kingdom army who has gone on campaign to the marquis Munos territory, the whole family of marquis Muno have died unnaturally, no one remains from either direct or coteral family. Thereupon, for the sake of seeding the marquis, it seems that the nobles have sent out the one who have married into the marquis family, but they all die of idents or mysterious illness, such reports areing in session to the royal capital. Such stories also appears many times among their talks. "If its like this, the one who will inherit the territory might be marquis Ashinen or earl Fudai who dont have territory of their own." "No, the territory of marquis Muno is too wide. Its possible to divide it into 4 or 5 territories." "Oh dear, right about this time, there should be a lot of nobles who are raising money for the bribes." "No wonder there are a lot of applicant for loan this month." And then, half a year after this day, blood rtions of marquis Muno up until the seventh degree of kinship have all died out. The rumor among the people is that its the curse of the undead king. "Fuh, after marquis Ashinen, even earl Fudai died of unnatural death huh." "Putting aside earl Fudai who has died of drowning in his houses pond, isnt the marquis Ashinen who has been killed by a spear in the downtown area not an unnatural death?" "However, the guards who were with him didnt even notice when he was kidnapped in an instant, wasnt he fallen to the hand of the undead king?" "Oy oy, nobles, of all people, shouldnt believe the irresponsible rumor of the street people." "Well, even if we put aside the rumor, with this, there have been five influential nobles who would have seeded Munos family that dies of unnatural death consecutively." "How many candidates remain now?" "There is none. Every one of them has withdrawn." Everyone, including the one who asked that question, already knew. The atmosphere is full of sarcastic smiles of people with obstructed faces. "Even though they had bribed, no, spent entertainment expense to the brink of bankruptcy, they withdrew because they got cold feet from the rumor huh." "No, two people among the five were activebyrinth explorers during their youth. It might be wise for them to withdraw." Afterwards, a lot of lower honorary nobles full of ambition instigated by their guardian for their own profit also appeared, but the ones who bore the full brunt werent only the lower nobles, even the guardian nobles died of unnatural death, so the candidatespletely dried out. And then, as the reward for the subjugation of the undead city, the mines of marquis Muno are given to the adjacent lords, starting with duke Oyugock. Since there are a lot of dissatisfied voices from the knights who have participated in the battle, its decided that the for the next 10 years, from the yields produced by mines that the feudal lords have obtained, 20% of it are to be given to the king, and the remaining half are to be shared among the knights. Due to this, the value of marquis Munos territory has fallen sharply. With the profit gone and only risk remain, years where Munos territory is without a feudal lord keeps piling. "Everyone, do you know that the feudal lord for the undead city has been decided?" "Oy oy, you, dont call it undead city." "Thats right, there should be around 20-30 thousands people who live there." "Oh, I apologize." The young noble receives a cup of wine from a maid and wets his mouth with it. "So it should be either the fifth prince or the honorary Earl Toldora, which one is it?" "Since itd be bad if a member of royal family death, it would be honorary earl Toldora right?" The young noble who has started the matter only listens to the talks of the nobles around amusingly without opening his mouth. Seemingly impatient, a middle-aged noble representing other nobles urges him to continue the story. However, the name that the young noble lets out is unexpected by anyone. "Do everyone know bar Donan?" "Now then, thats an unfamiliar name." "No, wait, Ive heard it somewhere." "Wasnt he from the branch family of duke Oyugock." "Ah, that good-natured small man huh. He gave a selfpiled heros book for the celebration of our seven year olds daughters birthday." "Ah, that man whos famous for liking hero huh." "However, I dont remember him being a brave person who would risk his life by bing a feudal lord like that?" Yes, from what they remember, the ipetent man is fit to be called forgettable. He didnt look like a man who had ambition to raise himself at all. He was a straight harmless man--thats themon view among them. "That would mean that he was likely rmended by duke Oyugock." "But, the guardian nobles were dying too. Do you think that cautious duke Oyugock would do such thing?" "Thats right, since the mines have been distributed to the neighboring lords, marquis Munos territory is onlyrge without any specialized industry from its people, it has been reduced to poverty. There shouldnt be any profit for the excellency duke to be involved now." It cant be helped that theyre puzzled. Excluding the area directly under the king, the duke holds thergest territory. And its not just vast, its also the leading territory that produces things like rice, salt, silk and sswork. Moreover, he even got himself the mines from marquis Muno territory and the right to deal with the set mines that the dwarves have upied. No one can think why he would want a territory thats only wide now. "Actually, about that bar Donan, he has been living in the city of the marquis Muno territory for the past five years." "What? Werent even honorary nobles and lower nobles killed in Muno city?" "Thats right, the only nobles in Muno city now is the associate baron and his family." "Hes bringing his family to such ce huh." "It looks like theyre people ignorant of the world." "Fumu, rather than ipetent, his insensitivity cant be saved." "Since his wife is amoner, their noble blood is thin, that might be the reason." Thus, in the following year, bar Donan seeds the Muno title, and bes a baron inaugurated as the feudal lord. Lets change the ce, to the baron main building inside the castle. 10 years after the inauguration as the baron, its the mansion that has finally beenpleted with the assistance of duke Oyugock. "Then, the marriage for the princess is indeed... "Yeah, since the ceremony was postponed for many times, I had anticipated it, but a messenger with official refusal notice hade." "Good grief, how deplorable. If they wanted to refuse, then the fiance-dono should hade himself." The baron soothes the consul Jii who gets mad for his sake. He lost his anger after the surprising outlet of the anger earlier. "It cant be helped, Soruna doesnt look to be interested anyway, and even their ages are 10 years apart." "However, if this keeps up, her marriageable age would pass." The words is unreserved since theyve been together for many years, the baron smiles wryly. "I dont mind even if its a person from the street if Soruna has chosen." "We cant let that happen. As he would inherit this territory, he should not be lower than vassals that have served master for generations. Moreover, its also important to marry the neighboring lords. You cant be negligent in this matter." Even while nodding to Jiis words, the baron has halfway given up about the engagements of his daughters. Until the time when he was inaugurated as the feudal lord, there were more than 100 nobles who died while aiming to be this territorys lord. Furthermore, it didnt only befall to the person himself, sometimes even the parents until the grandchildren terribly fell victims. Even if they are escaping from their own difficulty, there is no guarantee that they would not fall into cmity if they marry the daughter of the cursed territorys lord. There are many nobles who think so. Even the partner who had declined this time had only be the fiancee because he was promised to be the lord at the beginning. In fact,dy Karina is going to be an adult next year, but she still doesnt have a fiancee even now. Its five yearster thatdy Soruna meet her new fiancee, and a year before the worst cmity visit baron Munos territory. Book 6 - Intermission: Muno Castles Servant Intermission: Muno Castles Servant "Then there is no objection, we will change to this clothes that Arisa-dono has proposed starting this spring." After the head maid said so, the 20 maids inside the room cheered in joy at once. But, that cant be helped I think. Its a brilliantly cute clothes that cant bepared to the dark grey in work clothes that we have worn until now. "Umm, head maid." When I look at the person whos asking, not only me, everyones faces stiffen. Its Meeda whos always saying unneeded things at bad times. "Is there a budget to arrange such expensive looking clothes for everyones share? If theres an extra budget, then Id be happier with bonus." Id like money too, but theres no way that bonus woulde out. After the head maid res at Meeda with eyes like ices, she replies seriously. "There is no extra budget." Whatd you say?! "Chevalier Satou-sama will bear the expense for the production of one set of maid uniforms including the matching aprons for everyone." Uhya, if its for the shares of 20 people, I wonder how many gold coins itd be? Ive had a guess after seeing Pochi-chan and the others hairs and equipments, but hes really rich huh. What does he see in this kind of poor nobles ce that hed serve under it? I guess hes really aiming for Karina-samas knockers? Get destroyed you big-breasts lovers. "Whats todays dinner I wonder~." "Haa, Im hungry~." My coworker, Talna, and me enter the dining room. Since the work in the morning got dragged on, our lunches were also dyed. Usually our meals consist of only boiled potatoes and salted soup, but it cant be helped that were looking forward to it for the past week. Pochi-chan and the others said, "Prey nano desu~.", and went on to hunt birds and other beasts. They put professional hunters to shame, but are all demi-humans this amazing? "Oh, Talna, Erina. Youvee at just the right time." The master of the kitchen, Gelt-obasan, called us. Oh?! If shes here that would mean that! "Dont tell me, chevalier-sama is using the kitchen?" "Thats right, looks like hes doing trial and error to make a dish called Karaage or something." Yes! Talnas and my eyes meet, savoring in joy. Its unbearable if we get driven out of the dining room if we make noise here. "Hey hey, Gelt-san." "I know, wait a bit more." So even Gelt-san is also looking forward to it. When the door opens, chevalier-samas ve girl is carrying a te with small dark brown lumps on it. Whats this girls name again? Was it Lili. Her face is a shame, but shes a good girl with no strange behavior. "Thanks to Gelt-sans advice, it hase out well. Umm, although there are some from chevaliers trial mixed in, if youd like." "Yeah, those starving maids over there will take care of it, no problem." "Yup, yup, if its chevalier-samas dish, Id eat it no matter how much~" "Yep, yep, Im envious with you girls who could eat it anytime." I stab the karaage with a fork and carry it in front of my mouth. Its a bit bold of me since its the first time Ive seen this kind of dish, but if its chevaliers dish, it must be delicious without doubt. I put it in my mouth and bite it. Hot. But, its delicious. Its different than grilled or steamed meat. Whats this I wonder, I think the inside is chicken meat, but Im not sure whats the crispy thing outside. But, its delicious. When Im thinking of eating one more and put the fork on the te, theres already nothing remaining. "Erina, you sure can eat well." "Mou, Erina, I want to eat a bit more too." Oops, I thought of eating just one more, but I had already finished half of the te myself. Lili is giggling. Thatughter must be because shes thinking that my way of eating is simr to another person. Ive thought so. "Thats why the shortcut to increase the earning is by gathering poption!" "Even if you say that, what should we do about food supply." "Were back to our talk earlier for that. Lets readjust thend on this uselessly wide city, and put farms inside it like Seryuu city. ording to masters survey, it should be possible to make fields on 70% of the city." Im putting tea and tea-cake sweets on a ce that doesnt disturbdy Arisa and consul Nina who are engaging in heated discussion. Still, this girl really doesnt look like a 10 years old. To talk politics in equal term with Nina-sama, shes surely a genius. Even Nina-sama and Baron-sama call her with [Dono] honorific even though shes chevaliers ve. On top of that, it seems that the prototype for the new maid uniform is made by her, amazing person is amazing in anything. God is unfair. "How long does that man intend to sleep? Arisa-dono, arent you working your master too much?" "No way, we sleep together even today." Dangerous, I almost made a sound when I put down the cup. What? That person is sleeping together with this child. To think that his range isnt limited to the beautiful blond wife with big breasts, but also to this small girl. Thats unexpected. "Erina, youre backing away. Talna, dont hold back." Today, were training together with new recruits inside the city. Talna and me were originally soldiers, but they were searching for people who could stand up against thieves from the barons army, so we changed jobs to be maid and guards for thedies. I wonder if its because of that that I dont really feel sad to hear that baron army is almost annihted. If I didnt change job, I would had be zombie and ended up ttened on the sole of the giants. "Tou! nano desu." "Nyu~ naive~?" In a slightly separate ce, Pochi-chan and Tama-chan are having a match with wooden swords. Pochi-chans charging speed is amazing, but Tama-chan who could avoid it is also amazing. If its 1-on-1 Sir Zotor is stronger indeed, but if its 2-on-1, theyd likely win. Even though theyre so cute, as expected of beastkin. Well, these two are still far. "Well then, here I go." "Yosh,e at me anytime." The scale tribe woman thrusts her spear together with red glow while screaming full of fighting spirit. Sir Zotor wards it off with his shield and the spear slips away. The scalekin woman seemingly has read that and attacks with the other end of the spear aiming at Sir Zotors arm, but its repelled with his sword. The level of these twos fight is too different I cant make it into reference. Or rather, why are they using magic weapons during training? "Ive found you! Ill have you fight me today!" Ah, again. The way Karina-ojousama expresses her love is really childish. Chevalier-sama who is cheering for Pochi-chan and the others suffers from the challenge to battle. Well, those breasts that sway as they pleases are really popr among male soldiers.... Mou, please just fall off. Karina-samas movement is different than from the past, its already not in the realm of human. It looks like its the effect of an amazing magic tool called artifact or something. But then, the chevalier whos always able to avoid those attacks, isnt he actually quite amazing? While being healed from the sound of reed flute from somewhere, I am doing theundry. I dont know whos ying, but its a nice melody. Together with the melody, nice sweet smells arrives. Kuh, please stop the smell since Im starving. When I turned around, theres an elf girl whos holding a reed flute on one hand. Shes one of chevalier-samas mistress if Im not mistaken. Even though that person looks harmless, hes keeping seven wives and mistress for himself. Something smells good, it seems that its drifting from the bread-like thing that this girl is holding on her other hand. "Drool." I wipe it while panicking after the elf girl points it out. Im sorry~ its a really delicious smell after all. While saying "Nn.", the elf girl presents me a thin bread. I dont know what youre saying with those few words. I wonder if all elves are this taciturn? If she didnt continue with "Mouthful", I wouldnt have understood what she was saying until the end. I bite the corner of the bread while being careful not to open my mouth too wide. De-li-sh--! Whats this. Its too delicious. Although the karaage back then were also delicious. I dont understand how should I express this. Its soft and sweet, ah, Id like to know more vocabries. It seems that its called a crepe. "Thank you, its very delicious. It was chevalier-sama who made it right?" "Nn." I see, so its really that person. Should I seriously try to marry into the rich household? Im fine with being the eighth. "Erina, are you free now?" "Yup, I only have to fold theseundries." "Then put that aside for now, please get the carriage out." "Un, its fine. Which official is going out?" "It seems that chevalier-sama has some businesses in the city." Ooh, this is a favor from heaven! "Leave it to me, Ill have the carriage ready at the entrance quick." "Please do." I was naive. Hes going to be with his wife when hes going out alright. Satou-sama is not alone, hes together with Nana-sama, the wife. Unfortunately, the n to marry into the rich doesnt seem to be able to be realized soon. Book 6 - Intermission: Dream of Summer Day Intermission: Dream of Summer Day That is dream, things that happened a long time ago, dream of distant day. "You too, lets go y together." I was interested with a girl of the same age who was looking bashfully from behind the offering box of the shrine, so I gathered my courage and invited that girl to y. "My name is Ichirou. How about you?" "I am ???" "Hee~, the name really sounds like a shrine girl." I lead the girl by hands, taking her to the shrine ground where my cousins are ying. At first she was quiet, but after we began ying song and hide-and-seek, she lets out bright smile that wouldnt lose to her beautiful red hair whileughing. Fun time quickly passes. The sun is already hidden between the mountains. "Everyone, lets go home soon. You too, ???, lets go home together until the halfway." "My house is here." The girl said so while going back to the shrine. I had certainly heard the girls name, but I couldnt remember it no matter what. "Right at that time, the prince appears, and defeat the bad dragon with one swing of his sword." "I dont like that story." Looks like she didnt like the picture book that I tried hard to read. The girl who sulks a bit ys with her with reddish-orange hair while pouting. "This shrine is dedicated for a dragon god. Her name is Mizuhana-hime." The girl sticks out her chests while looking proud. This shrine worships a god called Ama-no-Mizuhana-hime. "Then, then. Mizuhana-hime crossed the rainbow and came here. She was angry at a young man of the vige who went to see her dancing on top of the mountain of this shrine." "Why was she angry?" The girl pouts because she cant remember it. "Uu~ dunno. She was angry surely because it was not good! Dont look at the practice she said." "Shes shy huh." "Yes, she must be!" The girl who awkwardly folds her slender arms is nodding as if convinced by her own story. "And then! The angry goddess-sama turned into a dragon and flew to the sky, bringing rain that continued for three days and night." "Eeh~, wouldnt it just fine to forgive him just by poking his forehead." "Uu~ its alright! Because this is a legend!" Seems that excessive retort is forbidden. "The young man who saw the dancing on top of this mountain desperately apologized to the goddess. And then, the goddess forgave and married the young man." I dont understand it. What? that rapid development. The story mustve been shortened huh. Inside the shrines office, were eating watermelons while listening to the cicadas sound until our ears hurt. Eating energetically to the point that it ruins her face which is slightly older than me, she bites the watermelon and spouts out the seeds. "Hey, youre a girl, so get it in your hands and put it back on the te." "Ichirou is stupid! Its more delicious to eat watermelons like this! Only children like us are allowed to do this. Stop saying those garish words." She overreacts while messing with the green hair that has the same color as watermelons on her shoulders. The girl is always energetic. Night at the shrine ground, were enjoying fireworks while being apanied with the smell of mosquito repellent. I throb when I see the girl who wears yukata looking like an adult with her light violet hair knitted and put on the nape of her neck, making her looks amorous. "Do you know Ichirou-kun. The deity enshrined in this shrine, Ama-no-Mizuhana-hime. She married a young man a long time ago. However, since he was a human, he passed away before long. When he was dying Mizuhana-hime promised him. When youre reincarnated someday I wille back to your side, she said, isnt it romantic?" The girl whispers as if enraptured while looking at me in sitting position. I throb looking at the girl whos far older than me showing a mischievous child-like smile. "Does something like reincarnation even happen?" "It does." The girl firmly affirmed so, replying my question. "But, its no good if hes just reincarnated. The life span of gods are different than people. Theyd be separated again." "Isnt it fine if she just makes the person she likes be a god?" "Even gods arent almighty enough to grant divinity as they like." Her words are unusually passionate for the cool her. "Its not enough with the soul of a single person, itd need a lot more." Im a bit scared with those words. Im bringing the dog called Satou that grandpa keeps as a pet while climbing the stairs to the shrine ground. Its a dog with strange name. Seemed that the person who gave the dog to grandpa is called Satou-san. Its really like my family to give the dog name like that. I pass through the shrine gate with no red stone and enter the shrine ground. "Ou! Been waiting, Satou." "Ive said to call me Ichirou when its not in the game." "Fufun, I was calling the dog." "Is that right, then lets not do the game today and y outside with the dog." When I tease the girl, her bossy attitude breaks apart and she gets flustered. "W, wait, if were not there, who would save Trojan Union from Akaia Empire." "Okay okay, lets look for a shade for the ce to y." We sit in line on the shrines open veranda with a nice shade at the shrine ground. Satou the dog that got his leash unfastened is running around the shrine ground without losing to the summers heat. I take out two portable consoles from my bag--I pass one of the Jiopoke to the girl. The girl loves to hear the clicky sounds from when the buttons are moved. She always have fun by clicking it with her small fingers before the power is turned on. We connect the two game consoles with link cable and turn on the power. "Oh, it begins." The game is a space war simtion game with Trojan War as the motif. Despite being a product for children, it has the concept of searching for enemies and supply replenishment. "Muu, another surprise attack from outside the range of enemy search. Thats why youre Satou nanoja." She said something really unreasonable. "Then, Ill let you use Map Exploration once on the next map as handicap." "Yay, nanoja. Might as well let me use Meteor Bullets then." "Eeh, Meteor Bullets is forbidden. The situation would get reversed instantly." "Thats the good part! Just once. Kay? Its fine with using it once~ I want to use it." I eventually give up to the girl who pleas until her indigo hair got disheveled. Even the lord of the manor cant win against crying child they say. I dont know what lord of manor though. "Fuhahaha, take this nanoja." The girl happily use Meteor Bullets and annihte my main force. And then, her face looks overjoyed when she captures my main battleship who has lost all its forces. "Aah, Meteor Bullets is satisfying. Thanks to it, I even get myself the battleship as a souvenir." The girl is in high spirit, but when she takes the battleship to her field, it changes into shock. This game takes after Trojan War as motif. Of course, that includes the [Trojan Horse] tactic. "Uwah, robots areing out of the battleship. Ah, even though that carrier has just beenpleted. No dont, dont attack that factory, no~~~." After the robots destroyed the supply equipments inside her army, my main force that I had hidden attacked. Although its close, its somehow my win in the end. "Uu, youre cruel. You dont hold back against a small girl." "Look, isnt it rude to not fight with all my might in a battle." "Fuhn nanoja, I hate Satou. Ill put a curse so youll always be with t-chests for all your life." Thats a harsh curse even for a joke. Kyonyuu idol is the most popr girl in my ss. Lets take out another game here and change the conversation. "Yes, yes, shall we y different game next?" "What kind?" "This is called RPG, its a game that have you start weak, let you get stronger by defeating small fries, and defeat the demon lord in the end." Its a blunt description if I do say so myself. "Ooh, defeating demon lord huh! Thats great! By the way, can we defeat demon gods?" "There are various types of hidden boss in this game, and since there are gods and demon gods too if Im not mistaken, we should be able to." "Thats good! Okay, lets do it Satou! Quickly start it!" Her tension is always high, but today its unshakable. I keep the girlpany ying game until nightfall that day. y game only one hour a day, you could not possibly do that right. The girl is reading a thick book on the bank of the small fountain at the corner of the shrine ground. "Good morning, what are you reading today?" "Umu, there was this [God is Dead] writing when I was half asleep so it perked up my interest." "Heeh, can gods die?" "Umu, they can. However, its just dying. If you leave them alone they will get revived. Since gods are undying." "Can you say that as dying? What are other state of deaths?" "Well, they do die physically. Once they die, gods be spirit bodies, they prepare their own soul, make new body, andplete the revival. Although if its high-ranking gods, then they dont need go through such annoying procedure. Even if they die, they would get instantly revived since theyre universally recognized in the world." There, the girlughs, kufufu. "Its just like you." My eyes be round toward that unexpected words. "Yes, you are Ichirou no matter what the era or the worlds. Omnipresence as if exceeding the space-time, no matter how different I am, we always get in contact and be friend." Before I could hear the meaning of her words, the voice of her mother calling her can be heard. "Fumu, its time." The girls mysterious blue hair turns ck as if its dripping ink. It looks like Im the only one who see her hair in different color. And then, the girl with ck hair talks to me politely as if shes stranger like usual. "Hey, Suzuki-kun. If its fine with you, would you see my Kagura dance?" Kagura dance? Ah, Kagura dance huh. She bashfully pulls the edge of my shirt, and I, whos charmed by her shy smile, follow her to the stage inside the shrine. The girl changes her clothes to shrine maiden attire and begins to dance on the stage. "Hikarus dance is getting better right?" "Yes, she looks like a professional Shrine maiden-san." "Ufufu, it may not be a job since shes not getting money, but that girl is a genuine shrine maiden. The dance is for the sake of descending god to the body. Look well and burn it to your memory, Satou. It will be useful for you someday." The one who sits beside me who is concentrating in watching the dance; I dont know if its the girls mother, or if its something else. Rather than listening to such enigmatic words, I watch the dance of my childhood friend with my whole body. I was watching my dream from birds eye perspectives. Even though I cant remember her name anymore, my childhood friend should have had ck hair. Her age should be the same as me too. My past memory must be mixed with the galge that had shrine stages I made myself during the college year. Its normal in a game to have characters with such colorful hairs. However, I wonder whats with the line that has nothing to do with games? Forget it Ichirou, until the time its needed. Put memories about us deep inside your heart. Ovepping voices of many girls whispered to me. My consciousness sinks into deep sleep hearing those nostalgic voices. Book 6 - Intermission: Satous House Name Intermission: Satous House Name "House name is it?" I was called to Nina-sans office to have me decide the house name for myself as I had been granted honorary knight. "Isnt honorary noble title only applied for one generation? Is house name necessary?" "Yes, its certainly only for one generation, but there are surprising amount of honorary noble house which continue to produce more honorary nobles sessively." "Even though honorary nobles are only limited for one generation, most of them are wealthier than fallen nobles or poor nobles. They could pay for education of their children, and depending on the territory, one could buy titles with money." Arisa who always hang around Nina-sans room during the day joins the conversation between her documents work. "It is like that. If it continues for 10 generations, then your house would be bestowed normal chevalier or bar title." Thats long. "Its impossible to decide immediately right? Well do it in 2-3 days, so decide carefully during that time." "I rmend Tachibana." If Im not mistaken, the family name of Arisa past life is Tachibana. "Ill refrain from that." "Right, I believe theres already a chevalier called Tachibana. Please check if a name is usable for your house name or not on Yuyurina the civil official. Shes more knowledgeable about it than me since shes studied them in royal capital." "I understand, if I get the candidates to some extents, Ill check on her." Ive talked to Yuyurina-san several times before, shes a calm and taciturn official with brown braided hair. I was vignt since she was t, but fortunately the g wasnt raised. Since I catch the sight ofdy Karina walking on the corridor toward here, I say my farewell to Nina-san and proceed to leave the room. "Satou-dono, I understand that youre running away fromdy Karina, but youre still a noble even at the furthest end. Stop going out from the balcony." "Im sorry, Nina-sama. Please overlook it." I jump off the balcony of Nina-sans office located on the third floor. In exchange, I hear the voice of Nina-san getting angry atdy Karina who has just gotten there. She came in without knocking again huh. What an obstinate person. Well then, house name huh. The proper one would be Suzuki, and I would also change my name to Ichirou Suzuki. However, that would be the same as dering myself as a Japanese, and its probably safer to not do that. If Im to take one from my titles, if its god yer, then how about [Kamisaki], or [Kanzaki]? Satou Kanzaki Its not bad, but itll be hard to answer Arisa if she asks about the origin of the name. Then, from dragon yer, lets try to take [Ryu] word, or Dragon if its in western style shall we? Satou Ryu Satou Ryuzaki Satou Dragon Satou Dragonyer Satou yer Not quite there. Ive thought of using heros name from games, but since there are people who would understand where the inspirationes from, like Arisa or that Saga empires hero, its difficult. How about using holy swords names? Satou Excalibur Satou Caliburn Satou Durandal Satou Longinus Somethings not right. What about the name from Japanese katana. Satou Kotetsu Satou Muramasa Satou Kikuichimonji They dont sounds right. Or rather it feels likebining modern world with period drama... those are rejected. Hah, maybe Satou Satou is good enough~ Not good, Ive hit the roadblock. If this continues, Ille up with a weird name. Ill go and consult this with other people to change the mood. "Fa-me~?" "Turtles are delicious nodesu!" I asked Pochi and Tama since they were the closest from where I was, but they didnt even understand the meaning of [House Name]. The two are sitting besidedy Soruna while eating rice crackers shaped like bones. Recently, beside the time when theyre training, theyre always getting snacks from eitherdy Soruna in the baron living room, or the maid-san in the waiting room. Youll get fat you know? "House name is it? Alright then, its fine to use Donan name if you marry Karina." Lady Soruna said so mischievously. Looks like that name is the one baron-san has used before seeding Muno name. Satou Donan. Its not bad, but if ites withdy Karina, Ill pass. If she gets a bit calmer, I feel like she could be a friend, but right now shes an acquaintance at best. Of course, I wont say something impossible like her bingdylike. "I will refrain since that sounds dreadful." "Oh my, Karinas future is rocky huh." I get out of the room while thedy is giggling. "I rmend Nagasaki. It was the name of my previous master." "How about Kishreshgalza? It is the name of my family, there shouldnt be anyone who call themselves so." "Bornean." Those are remarks from Nana, Liza and Mia in turns. Satou Nagasaki. Satou Kishreshgalza. Satou Bornean. Nope. Or rather, Liza, and Mia, arent those your family names? "What are you guys talking about?" Lulu who has juste back to the room greets. Her eyes are shining when she hears about the decision of my house name. "Oh my! House name is it! How about Kubooku?" I believe Kubooku is the name of Arisas and Lulus kingdom. "As expected, itll be bad if I use Kubooku. Itll look like Im picking a fight with the country that has invaded Kubooku." "Then.... Ah, no, its nothing." Lulu who seemed to have thought of something stopped halfway. When I urge her to tell me, the name [Watari]es out. "It was the family name of my grandmother. She was from far away country, but the country where I was born forbade anyone besides nobles to have family name, so it wasnt used by anyone." Satou Watari. That sounds like Satori. When I tell Lulu that Ill put it to candidate list, the other three are booing, so I also put the names from the three to the list. Liza wasnt saying anyint, but I could feel it from her atmosphere. "How about asking Yuyurina-dono? She should know many kinds extinct house names yknow?" I asked knight Zotor and retainer Hauto, and although there werent any good name that came out, I was told about a person that I could rely instead. I check on the map and head toward wheredy Yuyurina is. Shes in the dining room. "Haus? Hausnemisit?" "Im sorry to disturb you during your meal." "Thats right chevalier-sama. In the first ce, servants dining room isnt somewhere you should often step your foot into." I called out Yuyurina-san who had stuffed her mouth full like a hamster, but I was immediately scolded by the head-maid who was nearby. Head-maid-san said that if a noble came close to servants area, they would get nervous and wouldnt be able to get works done. I dont understand nobles. If its apany, wont the executives use staff canteen? "I-have-found-you." Haah, someones troublesome hase. Ive thought that she woulde a bitter, but it seems shes taken a shortcut. I had noticed her, but I wasnt able to run away since I was being lectured by head-maid-san. "Now! Lets have a match like usual desuwa! Ill get a hit on you today!" Lady Karina takes a stance while dering so. Shes getting pretty good in this one week. Maybe due to the grappling experience with me, shes acquired [Fighting] skill level 1. Of course, we havent ever actually fight during all this time. "Karina-sama! Please consider the ce!" Head-maid-san thundered off. Lady Karina, you should have been more aware of your surrounding. Shes a rtive of Toruma (Ossan) in that regard. In the end, Im not able to use names from extinct nobles from what Ive heard from Yuyurina-san. It looks like I need permission from Crest Parliament on the Royal Capital to use them. "So, have you decided?" "Ive not found a good one." "Well, it is something that will follow you for the rest of your life. One cant decide on it so fast huh." I havent decided on the house name after the promised three days. There are Yuyurina-san who hase to deliver some documents to Arisa, and somehow,dy Karina in Nina-sans room. "What~? Youre puzzling over house name? Then, I have a good one in mind." "What kind of name is it?" "Hmm~ what-should-I-do-I-wonder." Lady Karina is being pretentious. Annoying. "Nina-san, Im sorry, but please wait for some days more." "It cant be helped huh." "Then, if you havent decided after two more days, its Tachibana, alright." Arisa, you really want to make my family name Tachibana huh? "Wait~ please dont ignore me?" "Im sorry, Ive forgotten." Shes not easily discouraged huh. "How about Pendragon? Its the name of hero-sama. Orion Pendragon-sama." "Isnt that a fictional character?" "Thats right. Hes the hero from the story I love. Its a heroic story about a hero who went on a journey riding on a dragon, surpassed seven trials of the gods, and finally beat the demon lord." The story of king Arthur mixed with Greek myth. "Hes riding a dragon is he." "Yes, and its not a Wyvern, but a Welsh dragon." I think the father of king Arthur is Pendragon. Was he a hero who had in a dragon? It may be unexpectedly good. I have Excalibur anyway, I might even change my name to Arthur, like Arthur Pendragon. Afterwards, I was really troubled with the house name matter for two days straight. "Then, lets begin. Name Order. Satou Pendragon." >[Name Order Skill Acquired] I got a new name and name order skill from Yuyurina-san. After that, I confirm on the Yamato Stone, and a new ID is prepared for me. Unlike the one formoner, its a silver te with the letters engraved. Im told that I need to have it casted with fixture magic in dukes territoryter. This time, I had changed the value onpanion column before I touched Yamato Stone. I increased my level and skills as to make it looked like I could support from behind, even if a bit unreliably and moved a bit fast. Ive consulted Arisa about this on the day before. "Fufufu, Karina Pendragon doesnt sound so bad." Ive heard dangerous remark, but lets ignore it. "Arisa Pendragon sounds like Arthur, but the nuance is good." Arisa is grinning, making her mouth looks like a wave. "Ehehehe~ itd be nice if I get to be called Lulu Pendragon someday." Lulu, even you huh. Of course, Lulu were only speaking to herself. If I didnt have [Straining Ears] skill I wouldnt hear it. "Pochi Pendragon nanodesu." "Tama Pendragon~?" Pochi and Tama are congratting while running around me. "Mwuu, Bornean." "Master, youre splendid." "Master. Master Pendragon. Which one should I use to call you?" Mia doesnt seem like shes given up yet. Beside her, Liza is saying something like a guardian would. I answer, "Just master is fine.", to Nanas question. "Then, chevalier Satou Pendragon, please take care of me from now on." "Yes, viscount Nina Rottol." Nina-san offers her hand, and we shake hands. This is the first time I know that theres a custom for handshakes in this world. While gripping my hand, Nina-san gives me further homework. "Next, you have to decide on your crest before you depart." Its crest this time huh... On the following day, I take lessons for socializing with high-ss people from the baron and butlers, and heraldry from Yuyurina-san. It goes without saying that Ive gotten [Social] and [Heraldry] skills during those times. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Name: Satou Pendragon Tribe: Human Level: 30 Affiliation: Territory of Baron Muno of Shiga Kingdom upation: None Rank: Chevalier Title: None Skill: [Magic Art] [Evasion] [Training] [cksmith] [Woodcraft] [Cooking] [Arithmetic] [Estimation] [Social] [Heraldry] Reward and Punishment: [Medal of Sapphire of Baron Muno Territory] [First Rank of Baron Muno Army] [Medal of Honor of Muno Citizens] Ive set these parameters on mypanion column. Theyre abnormally higher than the one on the ID from Seryuu city, but since I have not shown it when I go inside Muno city, its probably fine. I make it level 30; being higher than average so I wont be make light of and yet not so high as to be feared. Since Ive been seen doing cksmithing and woodworking in the wagon, Ive added them so it wouldnt look strange. Ive also added cooking since the servants have seen me made various things. Social and Heraldry are noble-like, so Ive added them. The two medals from baron territory seem to be justified for saving the territory. Seems that either of the medals are only given for someone who has done outstanding things. Thest medal is given to me by the influential people from the city. Book 6 - Intermission: Lords Secret Intermission: Lords Secret "Bar Leon Donan, over here." "Yes." At the center of the chapel near the royal castle that his majesty has lead me to, theres a crystal-like thing with 20 sides shining blue light while floating. His majesty is waiting in front of that floating crystal. "Leon, this is a City Core." --City Core? I stare at the City Core as if Im charmed. "This is the reason that makes a king and governing lords different than other nobles." "...Reason, is it?" His majesty solemnly nods at my parroting words of question. "Thats right. The City Core draws abundant magical power from The Source, its an artifact that exist for the purpose of letting the person who bes its master to make use of that vast magic power." As if answering to his majestys voice, the City Core shes blue light once. "Even if its said that this City Core is an artifact, its unknown if the core is made by someone somewhere. There was a certain king who once asked the gods, but the answer never came." "Then, just who is..." "I dont know. At the very least, the method to create one is already lost at the present time. Once, the Bornean sage, Trazayuya-dono, attempted to recreate one, but he could only make a counterfeit with much lower performance at best." I wait for his majesty to continue his words. I wonder whats the real intention of his majesty for showing me this artifact? "The story has diverted, Im sorry." "No, Ive heard some really interesting things." "Although it goes without saying that this talk is a secret to anyone but the one who will seed royaltys or lords house. Revealing this to others is useless." "--I understand." Unpleasant sweats flow on my back. Why would his majesty tell me such secret? Even though Im a rtive of duke Oyugock, Im not of the main family, and nothing more than a bar. Just what is the king-- "Now then, lets get back to the topic. The lord could establish this City Core to people so they could use it and uses ritual magic. Truly various magic; you could create walls that could defend against attack from high-ranking demon, attack magic that reduce armies to ashes, or climate magic that could manipte weather." Even manipting weather! Handling enormous amount of magic power from The Source, it could even resist high-ranking demon that could equal sub-gods. "That is like--" I hesitate to continue the words on the verge of my mouth. Since the words are like sacrilege against gods. "Like a living god is it?" However, his majesty continued to speak those words lightly. "There is no need to worry. Gods will not needlessly interfere kings or lords. It has been decided with the covenant between the gods and the ancient kings." The king said so, but there was arge countryparable to the the old empire that got destroyed after angering gods. Shouldnt we be careful not to let out many sacrilegious words? Though a coward like me isnt able to remonstrate the king. "The story keeps wandering off. The lord is special precisely because they could wield the core power to transcend human." His majesty repeat the story once again as if emphasizing it. "The rank of the governing lords depend on the scale of The Source they control. Once, a lord raised his rank followed by numerous cities he had." His majesty stops talking and judge my reaction. I timidly nods at his majesty to show my understanding. "And then a king is a person whos followed by his lords. And then, an emperor is a person followed by kings." The difference between king and emperor is like that... Ive thought that its just a difference in naming. I express a question that has crossed my mind to his majesty. "Then, are guards and viceroy lords too?" "No. Theyre both representatives that lords have given authority to act on their behalves. They could borrow the power of the City Core, but the master is still the lord." --I see. With this I think I understand the reason why rebellion that guards and viceroy have caused in the history is suppressed. The reason why the rebellion have been able to be quenched isnt written in the history, but after seeing this, I finally can understand. "Also, as the holder of City Core, you can appoint new nobles in behalf of the king." So thats the reason why marquis Lloyd isnt able to appoint chevaliers. Ive always thought its strange that a high-ranking noble couldnt appoint new nobles when earls of neighboring country could, but I understand now. "[Nobles] are originally what people who control cities are called. The rank of nobles is indication of the level of authority a representative had. The one protecting the city is either bar or a baron, the citys viceroy must be a viscount at least, those arent just customs but in ordance to the authority level of the City Core." I desperately try to understand his majesty talks, but its too difficult to understand it all at once. "Oy oy, you should understand this." Ashamed with myself, Im going to apologize to his majesty, but when I hear the majestys next words, I get so dumbfounded, nothing ising out of my mouth. "Leon, today I will grant you Muno house name. Go to Muno city, release the cursed and blocked City Core, and be the new lord." --Muno? The same territory where nobles whove announced their candidacy to be its governing lords die one by one, bing the lord of the [Cursed Territory]? However, this is a royal order. I do not have the right to refuse. The majesty has talked about the City Core earlier probably because he has maximum faith in me. Right now, the thing I can do is to solemnly lower my head and answer, [Your will]. "Are you nervous?" An olddy with miko outfit looks at me worryingly. "No, head miko-sama. I, I am okay." "You dont have to force yourself. Even for me who has long life of confronting monsters, standing in front of this door is making me trembling." She probably said that to reassure me. Latenion head miko lets out a young smile belying her age. I take a deep breath, and together with the head miko, go toward the underground sanctuary on the Muno city where the City Core is. The people who descend the spiral stairs to the underground sanctuary are only the head miko and me. Originally, this passage is only to be used by the lord, but for the sake of exorcising the curse that the [Undead King] has left, Im apanied by the head miko this time. I feel more sick each time I step down the stair. It seems that many nobles die the moment they step on this stair. Its probably safe this time because Im with a head miko who holds the title [Saintess]. I continue following head miko while feeling nauseous. In front of the sanctuary, the head miko touch the walls as if falling. "Leon, looks like its the limit soon." "I understand. Im going to go alone from here..." I step into the sanctuary while holding my consciousness. --My vision is shaking. Bam, I hear the sound of my own body that has copsed as if itsing from others, I look up. A semi-transparent ck shadow is floating in front of my eyes. O intruder. I am [Undead King] Zen--Its shadow. O pure person, show me that you deserve to be the lord. "Lord is--" I faint in the middle of my words, and I get rescued by the golems controlled by royal court magicians that his majesty has deployed. I tried challenging it for three times after this, but it was over right whenever I had just arrived to the sanctuary. I wasnt able to grasp the City Core, but for my aplishment of getting to the sanctuary, I was appointed to be the lord of thisnd. Since Im just a temporary lord, I am not able to tap the magic power of The Source to manipte weather, resulting in famines often happening in the territory, and Im not able to stop people from leaving this territory. I was only able to be the true lord after 16 years. I had to wait until a merchant who had just be an adult uncovered the plot of the demon by himself, and even saved the territory from the swarms of undead monsters. I want to grant honorary knight to Satou-kun for his achievements, but since I dont have the City Core, I dont have any way to confer peerage to him. I could ask Nina-dono to write a letter of rmendation for duke Oyugock, but Id like to reward him with my own hands. I proceed to the sanctuary where the City Core sleeps after 16 years, and over there I notice that the curse that has always been there is gone. I dont know if the caster has died, or if the silver masked hero who defeats the demon has dissolved it. I walk to the front of the City Core, and a voice thats neither man or woman greets me. Wee, qualified person. Do you hope to be the lord of thisnd? This is probably words from the will of the City Core itself. I answer clearly. I do. The registration isplete. I serve lord Leon Muno from now on Lights separate from the City Core, one bes a ring on my finger, the other flies beneath me. When I concentrate on the ring that Ive received, things that could be done with City Coree into my mind. Apparently, the demon wanted to do something by stealing the magic power from The Source. For the time being, I do ritual magic for controlling weather, I should be able to grant him rank too. " Weather Control. Warming." Executing Command. The average temperature of the territory will raise by 15C for the next few days. I dont know how much 15C is, but if I could decrease the freezing cold, the people who die from it would probably decrease too. Either way, theres not enough magic power for anything more than this. On the next morning, I do the ritual of conferring peerage using the City Core without any problem. I go to the balcony in the early morning, and is surprised at the warmth. Usually, my breath would bes white. The cold of midwinter has changed into the warmth of autumn in just one night. Im trembling under the sunlight warm. --Its excessively powerful. The City Core brings power beyond human to a person. I vow to use this power for the sake of people without drowning on it. Book 7 - 7-1. To the Hometown of the Dwarves 7-1. To the Hometown of the Dwarves Satous here. When I was on business trip, I sometimes caught sight of people who was transferring for job getting sent off on the tform for the bullet train. I wonder how does it feel to get sent off like that? Ive thought of such thing, but when I actually experience it, it doesnt feel bad at all. "Are you leaving no matter what?" Viscount Nina who hase to see us off tries to detain me. Behind her, more than 20 servants and maids have alsoe. The maids arent wearing the in uniforms theyve worn two weeks ago, but frilly maids clothes that one usually sees in Akihabara. Even though the skirt cover down to the ankle, its still iparably cuter than before. Of course the mastermind is Arisa. Somehow the budget for it hasnte from the baron but from my pocket instead, but if this is the result then I can consent. However, even though Ive heard that it would bepleted in spring, its done already. It might have touched the heartsrings of the tailor. Cute is justice they say. By the way, its early morning right now, the sun has just risen on the horizon. To be honest, I didnt expect that they woulde for the farewell like this. I could see Pochi and Tama receiving something fromdy Soruna at the edge of my view. Looks like the thing that entered their small purses are sweets. As for the other, the men like the Baron, Hauto, and Zotol have alsoe. Lady Karina isnt here. Ive asked the maid whos attending her room not to wake her up. Since shes always attacking me every day during the past two weeks here, I want to avoid troublesome thing when were departing. More than that, the maids that have been creeping up on me since awhile ago are scary. Everyone folds their arms and stare at me with teary eyes. Er~rr? No one is going to start a fight right? "Chevalier-sama, please dont go." Without hesitation, a slender red-haired maid steps up and shouts while clinging to me. Id love a bit more volume, regrettable. Starting with that girl, the maids begin to cling on me in turns. Kuh, the maids with loli bodies are too fast, Ive lost my chance to get in contact with the maids with superb volumes. Arisa kicks me from behind while saying, "Stop grinning.", but I ignore her. "Chevalier-sama, please stay here forever." "Thats right, if chevalier-sama is gone, who would make crepes." "Rather than crepes, I want karaage again!" "Leave only Pochi-chan here~." "What are you saying, Tama-chan is cuter right." "Better yet, be my husband and make meals for me forever please." Even though I dont think its because Im popr, everyone are aiming for foods, or Pochis and Tamas cuteness huh. Oh? Since I feel familiar sensations on my legs, I drop my line of sight-- Its Pochi and Tama. What are they doing hugging my legs? The twos look up with sparkling eyes. I wonder if theyre thinking some new y like Oshikura Manju? "Everyone! I understand your reluctance, but dont trouble chevalier-sama." "Thats right, we have pound cakes made by chevalier-sama in the dining room. You can eat it after youve done your morning works." The head maid ps her hands, and the maids step back. Then after the chefs remark, they fall back as if pulling tides. Its a bit lonely. "You havent eaten breakfast right? It cant bepared to chevalier-samas creation, but please eat this if its fine with you." "Thank you very much. I gratefully ept." I pass the bento Ive received from Chef-san to Lulu on the wagon. "Really, wont you at least leave Arisa-dono here." "No can do~ I cant live if Im not beside darling." Whos darling! I ignore Arisas careless remark, and say may farewell to Nina-san and the baron. Ive received letters of introduction for nobles on various cities from Nina-san. Ive also been asked to deliver several letters for influential nobles from Nina-san. "Ille back here after 1-2 years of training in thebyrinth city." "Yes, well be waiting. At that time, well get territory rebuilt so we can return the money weve borrowed from you even for a little." "Yes, Im expecting it." "I sincerely ask you to take care of Pochi-kun and Tama-kun." The baron is giving off atmosphere as if hes sending his daughters for wedding. Hes way too entranced by the cuteness of the two. The debt that Nina-san talks about is 250 gold ingots that Ive lent for rebuilding the territory. Its not enough topletely rebuild it with this, but itd be usable for operating funds. The reason why I use ingots is because itd look like hidden assets. I made it by crushingrge quantity of gold coins. Since they were doubting where it came from, I showed them the magic bag <> and exined it. I told Nina-san that I was heading to thebyrinth city for the sake of Lizas and the others training. Liza and the others are already riding the horses, so I get in the wagon. We leave the Muno castle behind while waving back to the people who keep on waving here. Now then, even though there have been various things happening during this two weeks, the one thats immediately apparent is this wagon. I was allowed to freely use the workshop left from the marquis era, so I remodeled the wagon as much as I wanted to. I mainly tried to remodel the suspension system by strengthening the shock absorption. Unfortunately, I couldnt make anything fancy for the shock absorption. The wagon is now pulled by four horses, increased from two before, so Im expecting speed increase. Especially since the horses that Mia and Tama have ridden have leveled up are now pulling the wagon, it would be more effective. For the sake of avoiding thieves, Liza and Nana wear armors and ride the horses. The baron has given a horse for Nana from the same species that Liza is riding, Shuberien. The full te armors that the two wear are my creations. When I was taking Nanas size, there were some lucky situations that arose, but Mia hindered them all. I think Mias intuition is too good. Needless to say, the reason why the ones riding the horses are not Pochi and Tama is because theyre too short, theyd look like children from afar, and thatd invite thieves rather than repelling them. Mia is riding a horse. The reason is the horse that Mia is riding itself. In truth, its not a horse, its a unicorn that has been sold illegally on the ck market. Even in this world, unicorns are being sold for their horns since theyre effective medicines for all kind of sickness. I saved this unicorn when it was going to to be sold to people with entric taste in food after it got its horn cut. The business of selling unicorns is forbidden in the entire Shiga kingdom, not just in baron Muno territory. I wanted to return it to the ce where other unicorns were with Mia, but since it didnt have horn, it couldnt get epted into the herds. The horn is seen as a recovery item by other races, but for unicorn itself, its an important organ. Without the horn, an unicorn is not only unable to use its race-specific abilities, but it also loses the way tomunicate to its friends. ording to the indication from AR, unicorns are not monsters but belong to mythical beasts category. Even the baron administrative was troubled with it, but since the unicorn got attached to our Mia right from the beginning, Mia began to gradually take care of it. Well take it to Bornean forest together with Mia, and let it live in peace there. "Lulu, Ill change your ce as the coachman." "Dont do that, master has be a noble, so when were at the ce where other people could see, master should let the servant to be the coachman." Since I get scolded by Lulu, I give up on being the coachman and sit beside her. Its cute that shes still holding the rein properly even while scolding me. "The flirting guy is here huh~" As if estimating the right time, Arisa snuggles on my waist while protesting in monotone voice. Furthermore, she purposely puts her face between me and Lulu. "Oh Arisa, burned with jealousy are you." Lulu pats Arisas hair while smiling. There, Pochi and Tama climb on Arisa as if ttening her. "Ugeh." "Flirt~?" "Prohibited nano desu." The two are probably happy because its been awhile since its only us together. "Prohibited." Mia whos riding the horse on the side poke my shoulders while sulking a bit, probably because shes lonely. The wagon gets out of the Muno city and head toward the highway. Were speeding up from there. Since weve been going slow in the city, now the wagon advances close to three times faster. The leveled-up horses speeding up the wagon dont bring only good things. The countermeasure Ive made for the vibration goes to waste. "Au, the vibration is harsh." "Even though its quite better than before, its still too harsh I guess? Lulu Ill take your ce, so you can sit on the Float Seat with Arisa." "But." "You dont have to be reserved, its alright." "Yes, I understand." Float Seat is a chair made with magic circuit that have properties of opposing mas. On top of having low weight limit, it also needs to be recharged with magic power every 30 minutes, so it couldnt be used on the wagons body. It still needs some improvements. If I could downsize it a bit more, I could use it on the coachmans seat. "Fuh, Im revived." "My bottom isnt hurt, but I feel nauseated." "Ill give you medicine if you feel sick, so say if you are." "Yes." In exchange of the two who are sitting on the back seat, Pochi and Tama sit beside me. "Next to master~?""Nano desu." Come to think of it, since we were busy with various things when we were in the baron territory, we hadnt been together much beside the time when we were sleeping. I decide to pamper the two until theyre satisfied today. The wagon gets out of the baron territory four dayster. During that time, thieves showed up on the radar, but their scout only loitered around without attacking us even once. So having cavalries outside does help after all. Our route is not to the capital of Oyugock dukedom, but the slightly off-course self-governing dominion of the dwarves. The self-governing dominion is inside Oyugock dukedom, about four days away from baron Muno territory. Of course, our purpose is sightseeing. Itd wasteful to avoid the live townscape of the dwarves so, might as well. Incidentally, theres also the matter about the letter that viscount Nina has asked me to deliver. After advancing through the highway located beside a river with reddish-brown water, we arrive at the hometown of the dwarves. Book 7 - 7-2. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (1) 7-2. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (1) Satous here. I remember getting surprised at the fact that even the dwarven women have beard on the first fantasy novel Ive read. Im not also sure about the loli dwarves from the recent days, but itd be troubling if I have to choose between them and bearded dwarven women. Dwarves are typically said to live in caves, but from the information Ive collected with All Map Exploration, about half of them live normally in the fortress. The other halves are exactly like that typical impression, theyre living on the caves next to the city. This self-governing dominion of the dwarves isnt that wide. Its a valley of around 20 kilometers wide in radius. Inside the dominion, theres a city called Bollhart, and two viges. The city has poption of 30 thousands people, there are 20 thousands dwarves with the levels averaging at 5-6, four thousands ratmen, two thousands rabbitmen, two thousands humans, one thousands weaselmen, and the other 1000 are other demi-humans. There is no elf. I wonder if theyre in bad term? There are a lot weaselman and human merchants from what I see on their upations and skills. There are about 10 people who are higher than level 40 among the dwarves. The highest leveled one is a dwarf called Dohar. If Im not mistaken, hes the dwarf that makes Toruma (Ossan)s dagger. His level is 51. As expected of dwarves. There are a lot of veterans. There is no demon, transported or reincarnated person. Looks like it would be peaceful this time. There are fields around the city, but the ones whore plowing them are not dwarves, but ratmen, rabbitmen, and other various beastmen. Seems theyre not exactly ves. Were joining the queue to enter Bollhart city at the front of the gate. I stop the wagon at the end of the queue and wait for our turn. "I think were the 20th in line? There are quite a lot huh." "Thats right." Arisa climbs up my body and look over the queue. Someone is pulling my sleeves, when I look to the side, Pochi, Tama, and even Mia are waiting for their turns. Since my clothes would get wrinkled if they climb it, I put them on my shoulders. Since Mia is the only one who wears skirt, I dont put her on my shoulder, but instead, I hold her waist and raise her up. "Im against discrimination." "This is not discrimination, but distinction. If youre wearing pants instead, Id put you on my shoulder." "Mwuu." Among the carriages that are waiting for their turn, about half of them are ridden by human. "Pochi, Tama, keep your attention for any thieves on the back." "A~ye." "Roger nano desu." Liza who had juste back from scouting the gate gave direction to Pochi and Tama. "Master, weaselmen seem to be going in and out of this city. Please be careful since theyre shrewd fellows." "Yes, I understand. Thank you Liza." If I remember correctly, weasel men tribe is the one who have destroyed Lizas vige. "Onii-san, wont ye buy potatoes? Its delicious see?" A weasel woman is trying to sell potatoes with awkward words. Seems its one copper coin each. Three times the market price. I wonder why am I hearing her like she has fake Chinese ent. "Onii-san, this yakitori is more delicious than potatoes from that potato girl. Ive put a lot of Bollhart salt see? Theyre three copper coins apiece." "Mister, meat is better, the taste of the grilled mother frog from the mine basement will surely satisfy you." Are those mother frogs alright to eat? It smells nice, but weve just eaten so I turn down their offers. Pochi and Tama look a bit disappointed, but eating too much is bad for your health. The ones whoe to sell things to us that are waiting for our turns arent only the weaselmen, but also ratmen, rabbitmen and children, however, I only look at the market price of those without buying them. Mia who has bought something from the frontes back. Shes eating something. "Satou." Mia presents the yellow stalk thing shes eating in front of my mouth, so I eat it. Sweet. It tastes like flowers nectar rather than sugar. It reminds me of the time when I suck up nectars on the roadside flowers during my childhood. Nostalgic. "Aah!" "Just now, its an indirect kiss right?! then, next, is me." Reproaching voices pour down from Arisa behind, and Lulu on the side. Indirect kiss, were not middle schoolers. No wait, Lulu is around that age huh. Arisa extends her hand whileing here, but before she could, Mia nabs the stalk back. She quickly puts it in her mouth and shows V-sign toward here. Since Arisa is making a noise, "Mukkii" behind, I want you to stop with the provocation. Look, even Lulus eyes be teary. Right at that time, a weasel person selling sweet stalkses, so I buy it for everyone. Somehow everyone made me hold the stalks in my mouth in turns, but I think Id lose if I mind it. In the end, were finally able to get inside after 10 minutes. We get preferential treatment from dwarven soldiers whoe to check on Lizas magnificent armor. It looks like nobles get prioritized. Even though Im just of the lowest ranking honorary noble, it still applies. When were getting inside, Im the only one who need to show my ID, while mypanions dont. They only trivially look in the wagon, and dont investigate or ask for the tax for entering the city. Is it a special privilege? But then, like this, some unscrupulous nobles would be able to smuggle things. The first time I see dwarves, theyre as small, wide and stout as Ive imagined. Theyre about 130cm high. The dwarven women are like dwarven men without beard version. Since theyre not like the legal loli that often appear in recent games, Im relieved. No more little girls. "Nice to meet you, Chevalier Pendragon. Ive certainly received the letter from viscount Rottol. Is that courageous woman in good health?" "Yes, shes taking themand energetically. You could call me Satou if its fine with you." Im having a chat with Driar-shi, the mayor, after I deliver him the letter from Nina-san. Liza and the others are rxing in another room, but Arisa is here somehow. That Arisa is talking very formally, far from how she usually is, with Driar-shi. "Driar-sama, as is written in the letter, wed like permission for sending exchange students here." Hoo, Arisa. This is the first time Ive heard about that though? Arisa who has noticed my nce look at me with a face thats as if saying, "I didnt tell it?". Ill poke her foreheadter. "Fumu, I was taken care by viscount Rottol when I was studying on the royal capital. I can ept if its just a few exchange students." Driar-shi answered while opening the letter. The lord of this self-governing dominion isnt this person, but his father, Dohar-san, is it alright to agree without his consent? "Its alright, my father has entrusted me with the city unless its a serious matter." It seems to be alright. Good. However, I think that the territorys technology is an important enough matter, or maybe theyre taking stance of "If you can steal our technology, do it"? "ording to the letter, Satou-dono is doing cksmithing, would you like to see our workshop if that interest you?" "By all mean!" Ooh, what a windfall. Nina-san has done a good job. "This is the greatest st furnace in this city." Its a 20 meters high building. Theres also a window to put fuel coal below the furnace, half-naked dwarves and beastmen are throwing coals to it while getting themselves cked. I could only see white smoke from the outside, I wonder how are they dealing with the dirty smoke? Well, there must be some sort of absurdity (fantasy) going on there. "This is a wonderful facility." My words are not ttery. The facilitys scale isnt inferiorpared to the ironworks Ive seen in the previous world. The people here are me, Driar-shi, and a dwarven woman who looks like a secretary. Shes Jojori-san, Driar-shis daughter. Arisa and the others have gone to the city after receiving letter for Nina-san. Theyre looking for a merchant whos going to Muno-city to deliver the letter. Were observing from a ce that looks like VIP seat, slightly away from the furnace. Its quite hot here, but it seems that its still better than the ce with instion magic applied. Its hotter if we go outside. ording to Driar-shis exnation, about 30% of the iron ingot used in Shiga kingdom are made here. Next, we visit converter and pressure facilities sessively. In the pressure facility, people who look like magicians are putting magic power into magic tool like thing in rotation. Everyone have dark circles under their eyes, looks like its quite a hardbor. Originally, seems that there are more people here, but theyve been dispatched on another level for different matter, so now theyre in shortage. Well, Um. Do your best. I cheer on the floundering magicians inside my heart. There are no heavy machineries, but in exchange, about 3 meter tall people from the tribe called Little Giant are carrying ores, finished iron tes and steel materials around. I wonder if the facilities for Mithril are secrets, theyre not showing me it. It looks like its in the underground caves. I guess Ill ask about it. "Are facilities rted to Mithril located in the underground?" "Y, you know your stuff. Did you hear it from viscount Rottol?" "No, Ive heard from a merchant acquaintance that the Mitrhil products from this town are wonderful." "Is that so, Id really love to show you there, but we need permission from my father if we want to visit the underground facilities." Driar-shi folds his short arms while frowning. Seemingly unable to see Driar-shis grimacing, Jojori-san gives a suggestion. "Father, if thats the case, shouldnt you try to ask grandfather. Even if its grandfather, he wouldnt tell a person hes just met to suddenly forge a sword." Jojori-san, thats a g I think. Book 7 - 7-3. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (2) 7-3. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (2) Satous here. Ironworks oftene up in drama or theatrical y, but isnt it not the case with light novel? Even though the leading role usually does a lot of cksmith-rted things, its strange. "Then let me see you forge a sword. Well talk after that." Jojori-san? I look to her, but she averts her eyes. Wevee to elder Dohars workce after passing through less-than-one-and-a-half meter high tunnel. There are also numerous high leveled dwarves forging swords inside the room. Theyre all good. Every swords offense, sharpness, endurance and other parameters are 50% higher than the ones avable in the city. The word earlier was addressed to me after I introduced myself to him. "Father, Satou-dono is an acquaintance of viscount Rottol, and--" "Umu, Im indebted to Nina, but this and that are different story. I can understand peoples nature from how they forge swords. Zajir, heat up a mithril ingot." "Uss, Shishou." Driar interceded, but elder Dohar quickly proceeded with the trial. The dwarf with gray beard, Zajir, offers me the seat before the prepared ingot and tools. Well, since Ive tried cksmithing once in Muno city, I mostly understand the procedures, Ill try this once again. The skill is MAX anyway, I should be able to do it somehow. I let the ingot to be red hot, and put it on the anvil. I gently strike it with the smith hammer. Clink. Huh? Something doesnt feel right? Elder Dohar seems to have sensed my hesitation, he takes the hammer and simrly strikes the ingot. After hitting it once, he calls Zajir-san and punches Zajir on the head with his fist. "Idiot, how many decades have you dealt with mithril. Havent I told you to always be at the workshop when youre melting the ingot!" "Uss, Shishou." I dont really understand, but it seems that theres a problem with the ingot Zajir-san has prepared. The slight sense of incongruity was because of that huh. "Arright, lets go to the mithril furnace. Follow me, young un." "Yes." Looks like elder Dohar is going to guide me directly. I havent forged a sword, but Ive probably passed the test. Driar-san and Jojori-san are also following from behind. Zajir-san has gone earlier, I wonder if theres some kind of preparation. I dont know what kind of furnace itd be, but Im going to enjoy it. The st furnace for mithril is made from a metal thats strong against heat, Hihiirokane--something with Japanese-style name after a long while. Zajir-san and other cksmiths are making noise there, but everyone is lying down on the floor. Apparently, this furnace is not fueled with coal, but with magic power in order to make it works. Looks like the cksmiths have ran out of magic power, and theyre currently resting. Everyone here is a veteran with level higher than 30. Everyone has cksmith and some kind of magic skills. The situation might be the same as the st furnace above, with fewer people avable than usual. Apparently, theyre waiting for their magic power to recover in two hours. Elder Dohars wrinkle be deeper and hes shouting, but theres nothing they can do without magic power. I wonder if he has also reached that conclusion, his argument turns here. "Young un, since youre carrying short stick, are you a spell-user? If youre confident with your magic power, then put it into that furnace." "Wait, father, dont make our guest act like your disciples." "Theres no problem if its just magic power." Driar objects, but I also want to look at the working furnace fast, so I dlyply. I put in my magic power. I guess 200-300 MP should be enough? It gets sucked rapidly. Theres no response. 10. 20. Theres nomp or some kind indication for when if its enough, I guess Ill put the amount at the level where the surrounding arent going to be surprised. 100. 200. 300. Oh, the fallen peoples faces slightly change. I should stop here huh. 300 MP should be normal for a magician with slightly higher level than 30. Still, seeing this reaction, wouldnt this able to ept 1000MP? While acting like Im wiping sweats that dont actuallye out, I stop the infusion of magic power. "Fuh, this furnace is amazing. Looks like it can still ept more." "Umu." Elder Dohar nods, and the surrounding people begin to move, the mithril refinery starts. Jojori-san presents me sunsses-like thing. "Since it would hurt your eyes, please take this. Please dont stare at the fire even after you put it on." I ept it while saying my thanks. Its pitch dark after I put it on. I could only faintly see the mithril furnace. As I stare harder. >[Night Vision Skill Acquired] I get the skill after all this time. After I activate it, I be able to see like normal even though Im wearing sunsses. "Im igniting it! Everyone, make sure to put yer shade tools." Uwah, this is dangerous. At this rate, theres no point in wearing the sunsses. I immediately close my eyes, but Imte for an instant. White afterimage burned into my eyes. >[Light Radiation Adjustment Skill Acquired] Am I a robot! I activate it while cursing. Id have liked this skill before it happens. I open my eyes while feeling the self-recovery skill restoring my retina. The temperature rises while the vermilion band around the furnace is mysteriously moving. Can you understand if I say that Im seeing the inside of the furnace like with CT-scan? The AR indicates that the temperature reaches 3000 degree. The temperature of the ironworks that Ive seen earlier is 1600 degree. Looks like mithril is substantially more resistant to heat. "Umu, its a nice vermilion." I dont really understand, but elder Dohar seems to be satisfied while looking at the light leaking from the furnace. Seems that the furnace could refine 100 kilograms of ingot in one go. When the heat cools down, beautiful silver ingots with slight green tinge arepleted. Since this has taken quite a bit of time, Driar-shi has gone back to the city leaving Jojori-san here. Elder Dohar sees thepleted ingot, but then he suddenly raises his arm, and strike it with a small hammer, confirming the sound. He chooses several ingots that Zajir then carries. "Young un,e here. Ill have you strike with phase hammer." "Shishou, its impossible for a human kid to use phase hammer." "Noisy, dont butt-in my decision." I wonder whats the original meaning of phase hammer that elder Dohar is saying. "Young un, dont think you can sleep til morning. Jojori, meat, theres that smoked basilisk meat right. Bring it whole here. Lets fill our stomaches first." Is Basilisk edible. Or rather, its no good to not eat something thats been presented huh~ I ask Jojori-san whos going to go back to fetch food to bring message to Arisa and the others and arrange for their meal. Though, since theyre going to stay in the guest mansion of the mayor, theres probably no problem. Its exactly a lump of iron-- Putting aside the joke, the great hammer that Zajir-san bring is an unrefined lump of metal. Looks like its an alloy made from iron and mithril. What the heck is this? Its being lifted lightly, but isnt this at least one ton heavy? "Whats wrong young un. If its just that much, dwarves could lift it on one hand. Put out your spirit!" Dwarves are amazing. This, with one hand huh. Zajir-san actually lifts it on one hand. Hes trying to appeal to Jojori-san, but she thoroughly ignores him. Needless to say, Dohar-san put his fist on Zajir-san who falls then. Its not like I cant lift the great hammer, but since my body is light, its hard to get the bnce right. My bnce shakes off several times as Im learning. When I think about it, I might have not struggled if I just activate Transport skill. While Im learning to swing the great hammer, elder Dohar is checking the inside of the a jar that his disciples have brought. "This is a bit weak. Bring out a stronger one." "Shisou, we only have that for now." "Then, have Ganzapound it." "Ganza is having a meeting with the Gnomes, so he wont be back until tomorrow." Elder Dohar looks like hes going to explode. It seems the cksmiths use some kind of medicines. If I know the recipe I couldpound it instead, but its probably not something that could be taught to outsider. "Jojori, anyones fine, bring me an alchemist who couldpound." So sketchy. If anyones fine, then Ill step up. "Dohar-sama, if anyones fine, then shall Ipound it?" "Hn? Youve done alchemy too huh. Yosh, then Ill leave it to you." A prompt decision. Starting with Zajir-san, the disciples are bing upset. It seems theyre not people who could say something directly face-to-face. The recipe is hidden in an unexpected way. Instead of tablewares with the scales of the ingredients on the shelf, pots with raw material are lined up in ordance with thepounding order. Lastly, I have to finish it by putting it on the magic bestowing stand, but since thepounding is one of a kind, the setting is fixed. I dont know the content of the jar, but thanks to [Analysis], [Appraisal] skills, and AR indicators, Ive mastered the way to make [Secret Medicine of the Dwarves]. Elder Dohar checks on the medicine Ive made, and then nods seriously. "Good work. Lets boot Ganza out and have you rece him." Im not hearing elder Dohars joke. I follow elder Dohar to a different cksmithing room than the first one. Theres a small furnace made from hihiirokane inside. This one is for melting ingot, unlike the one for refining earlier. The anvil is also made from iron and mithril alloy. I wonder whats the liquid used for cooling called [Dwarf Water]. Zajir-san answers normally when I ask him. Its a 3:1 mixture of oil and spirit. I refrain myself from retorting, like its more like [Dwarf Oil] rather than [Dwarf Water], since the mood has be a bit tense. "The preparation isplete." "Yosh, lets do it." Looks like its quite an honor to help elder Dohars phase hammer strike, the gazes from the surrounding disciples are painful. If you have anyint, Id like you to tell it to elder Dohar. I ignore the jealousy from the neighbors and concentrate here. Ill enjoy this rare chance of doing cksmith together with a famous swordsmith. Book 7 - 7-4. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (3) 7-4. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (3) Satous here. The sake is only after youve turned 20! It was the favorite phrase of my father when my middle school self apanied him drinking after dinner. That phrase might have been unexpectedly important. The next morning, the sword ispleted. Ive struck enough to see it on my dream. The dwarfs secret medicine was used when the mithril was being heated up in the furnace. Since one of the ingredient is magic core powder, it might be for dwarf-style magic weapon. Looks like the system is different than magic weapon made with magic liquid. "We finished without changing shift huh. If youre want to seriously train,e here anytime. Someone like you will surpass me immediately." Bang, elder Dohar ms my back. Guho. Its about as painful as Wagahai-kuns tail attack. If you dont mind the one on the receiving one, they could die you know? "Youre quite good for a human!" "Agreed, arent you actually a beardless dwarf?" "I didnt think that anyone other than Dohar-shi could swing that great hammer until morning existed." "Youre very wee anytime here." Uun, Ive just swung the great hammer until morning as instructed by elder Dohar, but it seems Ive been approved by the dwarf cksmiths. Im happy and all, but the beardless thing is none of their business. It should grow in 5-6 years. ...Probably. Elder Dohar has gone somewhere while carrying thepleted sword, and the other dwarves go to get breakfast. I wake up Jojori-san whos sleeping on the corner of the room and am also going to get breakfast together with her. After the breakfast, I was called to a hall near the basement. It seems that this ce blows through twoyers, its four meter high until the ceiling. "Try swinging it." I receive the presented sword. Apparently, elder Dohar has added ornaments that also acts as an anti-slip on the sword. The type of thepleted sword is of double-edged bastard sword. Its only about 70-80% as heavy as swords made from iron. When I pick it on my hand, it feels a bit light. I think if sword is too light, it wouldnt be as powerful though... When I take a stance, it feels firmer than the sword Ive made before. I wonder if the bnce is good? I could swing better with this. I swing it lightly. It feels nice. I try to swing faster this time. I could feel air resistance if its a cheap sword, but, I dont feel one with this sword, just like with holy swords. Yup, its a nice sword. "Now, put in your magic power and try it." Elder Dohar who has been watching me swinging sword gives me an additional order. Since Magic Edge is quite a rare skill, I guess its fine to just put magic power normally? I put about 10 MP. Ooh, it epts magic power easily just like Lizas spear. As expected of a sword created by the dwarf master craftsman. It might also because of the ability of mithril. Ripple-like green patterns appears on the surface of the sword. Seems that its a characteristic of weapons made from mithril. When I put more magic power, it begins to leak out red light like Lizas magic spear. Itd be bad if it break if I put too much magic power, so I stop at 50 MP. Mysteriously, the sword gets heavier as it epts magic power. At the first 10 MP, Ive thought that its just my imagination, but now its obviously heavier. We havent drawn magic circuit during the swords creation, I wonder if this is a characteristic of mithril? Ive had doubt whether the great hammer could be smaller if its made from mithril instead, butter Im told that the magic power from mithril-made hammer could adversely affect the mithril of the weapon thats currently being made. "Umu, you have good skill. Lets have a bout for a bit." Elder Dohar says so while taking a battle-axe and readies himself. My crisis perception kicks in as soon as I see the battle-axe. No wait, thats a cursed weapon right? I could see a nasty red aura on it you know? >[Ghost Vision Skill Acquired] Uwah, dont need it. I dont want to learn it at all now. Although Ive seen real undead several times already, putting aside monsters, please spare me the evil spirit kind. Horror is a no no. In the end, Im made to exchange blows with elder Dohar until hes satisfied while my thought is in another ce like that. Still, Dwarves are tough indeed. After pulling an all-nighter doing cksmith, hes fighting for half an hour on top of it. Moreover, even though elder Dohar shouldnt have eaten breakfast yet, hes still energetic. Even though Im devoting myself to avoid his attacks as much as possible, he seeds in seeing through it and grazes me several times. Even though Im faster than him, Im gradually running out of ce to run to, just like a chess game, its a curious experience. As expected of a veteran of many battles. Having a lot of realbat experience is amazing after all. Dohar-san hands his battle-axe to his disciple, Zajir-san, and walks toward me. Hes not running out of breath even after moving that much, as expected. "Show me the sword." I give the sword to Dohar-san, and then after checking the de for any chips, he swings it to confirm something. "Nice arm. Theres no chips, and the sword isnt distorted too." Is he praising himself? Ive thought that, but it seems that hes praising my sword skill instead. Ive tried to move as much as not to have my high skill level known, but he mightve seen through it. "You mustve been training on sword since youre small. I dont intend to pry, but you dont look your age. One couldnt be that skillful before having at least 10 to 20 years of experience." My age certainly doesnt match my appearance. After elder Dohar stares at the sword he holds with both hands in silence, he begins to chant as if determined in something. "Umu, Name Order. Fairy Sword Trazayuya." That was dangerous, I almost let it slipped on my face. Poker Face is a really useful skill. Is it fine to give that boorish straight sword, a name like fairy sword? Mithril is also called fairy silver, so maybe he takes it from there. "Is Dohar-sama familiar with Trazayuya-shi?" "Umu, yer know it too huh. Its an old story, but Ive served the Sage-sama for a long time. This is the best sword Ive made in my life, Ive named it after thete Sage-sama just now." Its not like hes shedding tears, but elder Dohar closes his eyes and falls silent. After opening his eyes, he sticks out the sword to me in silence, and having taken by the momentum, I receive it. "Its a sword formed by yer cooperation. With your skill, that sword would probably consent too. Use it well." Wait a minute, the market price shows [--]. The stronger magic swords also have [--] market price, so this one is about equal huh. This should be worth several hundreds gold coins, or maybe even more than a thousand.... As expected of the work of the master among dwarves. After I receive it, Dohar-san lets out an awfully good smile and shouts. "Today is a good day! Were drinking it off! Bring out all the barrels!" And then, the drinking banquet happen just like that. The ce remains as the one where Ive had a bout with elder Dohar for half an hour. There, the dwarven women are bringingrge quantities of grilled slices of meat, dried nuts and fruits, and fish variants that are good to have with liquor. Not losing to them, the dwarven men are bringing outrge amount of liquor barrels. Half of it are ales, and the other half are distilled liquor it seems. Jojori-san pours me drink while Im sitting beside elder Dohar. The strong drink poured into the silver cup is a transparent liquor with faint reddish tinge, and seems to be quite strong when I tasted it on the edge of my mouth. In turn, it tastes quite nice, so its easy to drink. It tastes like the Awamori that Ive drunk in Okinawa long ago. "Guhahahaha, you sure can drink." "Drinking it raw straight even though youre young, this guy has a promising future." "The human that look like master swordsman from before magnificently choked on it." The dwarves from the cksmith room earlier are gathered around elder Dohar. Unlike when theyre cksmithing, everyone is a good-natured person. Unfortunately, I dont know if its because of my status or level, I cant get drunk. After I drink, I feel like getting drunk for a bit, but then I sober up very quickly. Its hard to be so even after I discard the effect from poison resistance. >[Alcohol Resistance Skill Acquired] I dont want to activate this skill. Liza and the others are invited to the banquet too. Since its been a day, at first I want to spoil Pochi and Tama, but its only until we get to the table on the corner of the room filled with smoked and grilled meat from unusual monsters. Nana and Mia are drinking fruit water on my sides. Mia is biting variety of nuts while leaning on me. She looks cute like a small animal. Lulu is unusually eating meat around lead by Arisa. The dwarven craftsmens conversation begin to liven up. Although, since the topics are about cksmith or mines, I mainly take the listeners role. It seems that they employ gnome magicians to deal with cave-in or gases, but when theyre not apanied by one, they use scrolls. Its expensive, but its nothingpared to their lives they say. That kind of scrolls arent sold on the magic shop above the ground, but on the magic shop at the entrance to the dwarf mine district. Im taught the ce to buy earth and wind magic. If theyre selling it, I will definitely buy it. I had considered not to let Liza and the others drink, but since the dwarven old men insisted on letting them drank since it looked fun, I couldnt stop it. "Ehehehe~ Satou. Fufuh~n Sa-Tou. Ahaha~, Satou?" Lulu is fully acting like a spoiled child, probably because shes taken off her sober face. She looks like a merry drinker. When I take the cup from Lulu, she hugs me and begins to cuddle. "Sniff, a person like me, its alright to protect the membrane forever. Ill end alone in this world too." Arisa is a downer, or rather, a maudlin drinker. I keep in mind as to not let Arisa drinks liquor. Kusukusu, its fun, this is fun. Now Satou, go drink more. Ufufu, there are three of you, its wonderful. Who the heck are you. The always taciturn Mia talks furiously in elfnguage. Its a bit surprising. Its fine that shes spinning around while looking so happy, but her skirt is going loose so I should stop her soon. "Nihehe~ mas tar sa ara roresu." "Nyuru~n." Pochis tongue isnt functioning well. Tama curls up on myp as if slipping and starts sleeping. When Pochi looks at it, she also gets on it. Ah, shes already sleeping. "Master, the condition of my logic circuit is unusual. This water has poison possibly, possibly, possibly?" Dang, even Nana drank huh. She has be able to eat a bit of food since a week ago. I make Nana whos be like a broken record to drink a magic potion effective for hangover and put her to sleep. Liza who has been drinking quietly beside me sleeps in sitting position. I wont let these girls drink next time. While Im having such determination, the drinking festival continueste into the night. >Title [cksmith of the Fairy Sword] Acquired. >Title [Hard Drinker] Acquired >Title [Heavy Drinker] Acquired >Title [Heavyweight Drinker] Acquired >Title [Friends of Dwarves] Acquired Book 7 - 7-5. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (4) 7-5. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (4) Satous here. Turmerics are amazing. When I had to drink and got hangover after getting dragged to corporate parties, I always drank it. On the next morning, three little girls and one girl are suffering from hangovers. "Kuah, my head hurts. Uuh, its blurry." "Nyuu~." "Ouch......Nodesu." "Satou, medicine." Of course, Nana who has drunk medicine yesterday is fine, but even Liza and Lulu are alright too. Lulu is handing water for everyone. When my eyes meet with Lulu, she turns red and looks down. I am not so uncouth as to quip shameful sight of a drunken person, but since its cute, Ill leave her like that. I make everyone drinks the same potion that Nana has drunk. The effect of the potion is splendid, everyone who has been groaning since a while ago quickly gets back to their usual self and begins saying that theyre hungry. I better not ask if they remember about yesterday. Particrly Arisa and Mia. Since Jojori-san hase for us, were going to the dining room. Come to think of it, even though elder Dohar and Jojori-san are the ruling family of this town, theyre eating in the same room as the craftsmen and the cksmiths. I wonder if dwarves see themselves as family? Elder Dohar in the dinning room has already decided to have a drink in the morning. The meat in front of him is the same one weve eaten yesterday, the basilisk meat. It does taste good, but the smell is too strong and I cant exactly say that I like the vor. I prefer something a bit more in. Hes only noticed that Mia who has taken off her hood for the meal is an elf. It seems that Im narrow minded with my worry, dwarves and elves dont have bad rtionship. "Hoo, the girl of Bornean forest eh. Ive heard that youre missing, but youre actually eloping with a human huh?" "Nn. Mutual love." Dont say that scandalous thing. Its unfounded. "Ive saved her from a bad magician, and shes going to tag along until the forest." "Mwuu." It seems shes dissatisfied with the mutual love deration being torn off. "Since weve got request to search her from Bornean Forests Senate, do you mind if we send them letter to report this?" "Yes, Im sorry troubling you." Driar-shi, the mayor, arranges the letter instead of elder Dohar. The workers guild manager in Seryuu city should have sent a letter, but since, theres no guarantee that the letter will arrive, unlike the post offices registered mail, theres probably no problem even if there are many of them. Im bringing everyone to go on a sightseeing tour of Bollhart city today, since yesterday Ive left them unattended. Theyve already replenished the consumables yesterday. As expected. Looks like Jojori-san has deliberately voluntereed to guide the sightseeing. It feels like were VIPs. First, were going to the magic shop Im taught yesterday. "Im sorry Satou-sama. I cant take people who dont have permissions from grandfather to the magic shop before the mine. Theres no problem with Satou-sama, but I have to ask the other honored guests to wait here." Were going on a tour together! Or so Ive thought but its already running aground. Things wont change even if I trouble Jojori-san, so I decide to ask everyone to wait here and finish my business quickly. The magic shop, Don-Haan, is beyond the passage after the open-space above the furnace for mithril-making yesterday. I see, I can understand why it needs elder Dohars permission if its here. Per Jojori-sans request, I put the fairy sword weve made yesterday on my waist. Ive made the sword belt myself from when Im making something for Nana back then. The sheath has been made in hurry, literally before the breakfast today. Its a in simple sheath with wood as the base. Im thinking of making more proper sheath some other day. "Yo, Jojori, have you fallen for a human? Zajir will cry yknow." "Oi, Jojori, what are you doing bringing a human here. Oya-san will knock you out yknow?" Twin small old men greet us inside the magic shop. Theyre gnomes, not dwarves. "Hello, old man Don, and old man Haan. Ive gotten permission from grandfather." Jojori-san says so while pointing to the pommel of my fairy sword. Since the gnomes ask to look at it better, I take it off the sword belt and put it on easy-to-see ce. "This is, Im surprised. If this isnt True Mark of Oya-san." "Dang surprising. Did Oya-san make this as a joke after drinking too much?" It seems that True Mark is like the signature of Dohar-san, and he doesnt usually put it onmonly made things. If I show this True Mark to the dwarves and gnomes of this self-governing dominion, Id be treated like an old friend. Elder Dohar... youre too nice to a youngster youve just meet yesterday. For the time being, since I could buy anything in the shop thanks to the True Mark, I decide to see magic books and scrolls in this shop. This is also an alchemy shop, but theyre only selling finished products, and theres nopounding tools or materials for sale. "Right eh, we have lower grade magic books for water, wind, ice and fire magic, while the intermediate grade magic books are for earth and fire. There are also unusual stuffs like cksmith magic and mountain magic." Don-san is piling up magic books. This is the first time Ive heard cksmith magic, but its just magic arranged for cksmithing purpose, it looks like its usable with fire magic skill. Its the same with mountain magic, its just arrangement of magic for searching and digging out minerals in the mine, it seems to be usable with earth magic skill. Im also advised that magic from other elements are necessary too, although there are only few. Ive bought the lower grade magic books from human towns, but since I see some unfamiliar spells in them, I buy them all. Since we cant carry it, its decided to get it delivered along with their stock delivery. "Hoo? Scrolls eh? We do have scrolls, but theyre only expensive things for people who could use magic themselves, the effects are very light yknow?" Haan-san takes the scrolls from the shelves here even while warning me like that. It seems that there are only six kinds of scrolls here. "Theyre insurances for miner whos going solo to the mine. To crush rock so that it bes sands, [Rock Smasher], for when wateres up [Freeze Water], and [Hard y], also, for reinforcing brittle bedrocks [Mud Wall (Wall)]. There are also [Air Cleaner], and [Air Curtain], for breaking through ce with strange gas." Of course, I tell him that Ill buy it all, but Don-san halts me. "Im sorryd. I insist that you hold back on [Air Cleaner]. Theres only one of that left. I want to keep it in stock until we restock next month." "If its like that, Im fine with the other five." Its regrettable, but its not something I want at the expense of the dwarves. Moreover, it looks like the scrolls here are bought from the Toruma (Ossan)s household, so Ill probably get it anyway when I get to the dukedoms capital. The scrolls Ive gotten are as follow. >Scroll, Earth Magic: Rock Smasher >Scroll, Earth Magic: Mud Wall (Wall) >Scroll, Earth Magic: Hard y >Scroll, Wind Magic: Air Curtain >Scroll, Ice Magic: Freeze Water After finishing the purchase in the magic shop Don-Haan, I sally forth to the city with everyone. At first, Pochi and Tama are dangling on both of my hands, but Mia and Arisa begin toin. In the end, theyve calmed down after theyre alternating holding my hands in turns for each street, the turns are decided with rock-paper-scissor. Oh? Once we begin to walk, I notice that there are people following us. Theyre dwarves when I check on the map, or rather, theyre people from Bollhart public order bureau. ording to Jojori-san, theyre bodyguards that Driar-shi has prepared. Its not feel like, but we are treated as VIPs. At the center of the square with water fountain, there are swordsman whos sword dancing, grinder shop, and people selling weapons openly. Themodities are put on the sheet on the ground, unlike with stands like in Seryuu city. Although its not like the disyed items are bad, theyre also not especially good so Im not interested. Theres a weaselman street vendor whos opening a y with target on the square. It seems that you have to hit a target 3 meter way with darts that look like shuriken. A session is one copper coin, and youd get three pennies for each one of the five shurikens hit. Its the customers victory if they hit twice right, isnt that easy? "How bout it bro. Would ye like to y?" Since Pochi and Tama seem like they want to, I give him one copper coin. "Ill hit with them all nodesu." Pochis first throw missed. It looks like the darts bnce is bad. No, seems that its deliberately made to be unbnced. Yet, she still hits twice, she does have throwing skill. "Ive hit twice nodesu!" "Aiyaa, jou-chan is great really. Id have to survive with rice if this keeps up." I pat Pochi who looks pleased after she receives one copper coin and one penny. Her tail looks like itd get torn off. "Revenge for Pochi~?" Everytime Tama throws the dart, the surrounding people cheer. She has hit it three times in a row. "Oh, that little girl is besting the record." "Im betting for four hits." "Ill bet that third will be thest." Theyve begun betting, but Tama throws the fourth and fifth darts without minding the atmosphere. Unfortunately, the fifth one misses, but shes amazing enough for hitting fours with darts made to miss. "One missed." "Its quite amazing already Tama." Shes wanted to hit with all the darts to the point that she forgets to ask for the prize. But, it seems that she pulls herself after I praise her. While shes rubbing her head on my hand after Ive finished patting her, she triumphantly shows the copper coins shes gotten on her hand to Pochi. Since Tama shows her two copper coins and two pennies, Pochis rivalry is burning and shes going to challenge the y again, but the weasel man doesnt ept re-challenge from people who have hit the target for twice or more. Everyone else have also challenged it, but beside Mia who hit once, no one hit even once. Even though Liza asionally does spear-throwing practice, shes missed it all. Jojori-san encourages me to to try it, but I refrain. There arent only weapons, armors, and other savage things that are on disy on this square, various handiworks made from gems or precious metal are also lined up. Although they look finer than the ones in Seryuu city, I feel like they look a bit rougher than the one I usually see on the TVs CM. Since were already here, I suggest on buying one silver worth of handiworks for everyone, but-- "The things that master makes are better anyway. Please put plenty of your love in it." "Meat~?" "Thats right nano desu, I want grilled meat nodesu." "Steak is nice, but I think that roasted meat on is better." "Crpes." Arisa is asking for essory, but starting from Tama, Pochi, then Liza, and even Mia are making noises for food. Nana and Lulu who are looking at the essories agree with Arisa and tell me that my self-made essories are better. I could do it easily due to production skills anyway, Ill make some matching earrings or bracelets I guess? Maybe theyre hungry because theyre talking about food, I decide to have meal on the restaurant that faces the square. Since Ive been in the basement for a long time, I secure the seat on the open terrace in front of the restaurant. When were ordering the meal, Pochi says a very curious thing, "I wish to quickly go on a journey and eat masters meat nodesu." Somehow everyone sympathizes with Pochis remark and nods, Jojori-san is showing a confused face as the only one who doesnt understand the situation. The meal is ck bread with cheese and sausage garnishes, and its normal for the dwarves to pour these with ale. The sausage is minced, so I put mustard on it. Its mustard after a long time, and when I check on Lulu, it seems that shes bought various type of sausages and mustard. GJ. "Why arent you selling mithril sword even though here is dwarves hometown!" When were drinking ginger tea after the meal, I could hear such yelling. When I nce there, a man whos wearing noble-like clothes isining to a dwarf whos selling weapons on the street stall. It looks like the peace is ending and the disturbance at the dwarves hometown seems to begin. Book 7 - 7-6. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (5) 7-6. At the Hometown of the Dwarves (5) Satous here. There are a lot of clearance goods that appear during detion, but even in parallel world, those goods also exist. "Youve heard what I said from awhile ago right mister? Even among dwarf cksmiths, the only ones who could work on first ss stuff like mithril are the personal pupils of the old master. An ordinary working-ss dwarf like me only makes sword from normal iron at best. I dont do mithril." The dwarf man who has been pressed for an answer deres so while shrugging his shoulder as if spitting it out. "That cant be.... Then where should I buy it. Ive especiallye here from Gururian city." "I dunno such thing even if you ask me." It seems that even the dwarves dont know how to deal with the man whosmenting exaggeratedly. "Theres a lot of people like that during this season. With the month changing in 8 days, the once-in-three-years martial tournament will open in the capital, so people areing here looking for mithril weapons." After exining it, Jojori-san says, "Ill go for a bit", and goes to quell the dispute. There are a lot of hidden bodyguards, so she should be alright. If the tournament is next week then I dont think that hed make it in time, but since the preliminary is held in every city of the dukedom, it looks like itll be alright. Unfortunately, the preliminary isnt happening in Bollhart city. The guy is the fourth son of the viscount, level 6, has sword skill. I dont think that he could do well in the tournament even if he has mithril sword. "Gobler-san, what seems to be the problem?" "Ah, Jojori sis. These people insist on buying mithril swords." "Whats this? Are you selling it?" "Im very sorry, but mithril weapons are made by reservations. Moreover, it requires letter of introductions from duke-sama and viceroy-sama." "What... you say, the I wont be able to get mithril sword..." The noble man mutters and copses onto the ground--hes fainted. Judging from the states of his clothes and mantle, hes probably been through a long journey. Jojori-sanes back while shouldering the man. As expected of a dwarf to easily carry a big grown man. The cafeterias caretakeres out, and the man isid on the bench at the corner of the cafeteria. She sure is kind, itd be fine to leave him on the shade of the tree over there. "Looks like hes overworked. Among second son of nobles and below and fallen nobles, there are a lot of case where they copse after arriving here in strict schedule." It has be a tradition huh? However, even if he use a mithril sword, I think itd still be hard though? The one who answers that doubt isnt Jojori-san, but a woman dressed in armor who seems to be the attendant of the noble man earlier. Shes a 16 years old blond woman with childish face. Her eyebrows are big. I dont know her proportion due to the armor, but it looks rtively good. Her level is 7, she has one-handed sword and shield skills. It looks like she serves the viscount house. "Im sorry for the trouble young master has caused. Wed like to get mithril swords no matter what, isnt there any way?" "Even if you say that. If you bring the raw material, the mithril ingot, yourself, then there would be several people who could help, but since theyre reserved for the duke and the viceroys beside that, its impossible." The woman warrior is more constructive than the noble man from earlier, but Jojori-sans answer isnt favorable. By the way, the viceroys seem to be nobles who are governing cities beside the dukedom capital. It looks like the offices term ends in five years and the seat will be changed to a different person. Still, if the system is so tied with reservations, I wonder if its alright for me to receive such an excellent sword? As the twos conversation is of no concern to me, I wipe Pochis mouth which has gotten dirty from the meat soup, but the argument turns toward here. "The personage there. I assume that your sword is made from mithril. Its an impudent wish, but would you be willing to hand it over?" "I refuse." She could know even without appraisal skill huh. Ive declined in a sh, but the woman warrior press on without giving up. But, even if Im selling it, I dont think that they could pay thepensation. "You wont sell it no matter what?" "In the first ce, you wouldnt able to pay it anyway you know?" "Well pay no matter how much, if we cant, Ill give you anything you want." Everyone nces at my face with that words from woman warrior. No, Im not thinking something perverted you know. "Even if you say no matter how much, a dagger sized mithril cost 40 gold coins you know? For a straight sword of this size, itd be at least 120 gold coins." "Wha, even though an iron sword only costs one gold coins, one hund, 120 you say?!" I think that iron sword is more expensive though, but when I check on the womans sword, just as I thought, its of poor quality. Still, its bad for her to try to buy something if she doesnt even understand market price. Ill give her a warning once again to make her give up. "Even if you get yourself a mithril sword, you wont suddenly get stronger you know. Rather thaning here to buy one, you should use that time andbor to hunt monsters instead." "It is not so. For the sake of entering the imperial guard of the dukedom, the young master needs either a mithril sword or a magic sword." I ask for the detail since I dont quite understand the rtion. ording to her story, it seems that the people who possess mithril swords or magic swords are able to pass the first preliminary round. And then, theres a story circting among the young nobles that if you clear the "People who participate on the second preliminary round" condition, youd get epted into the dukedoms imperial guards. It seems that entering into the imperial guards is the most popr course to be sessful in life beside being the first child, so the noble man earlier has participated in the martial tournament since hes 15 but hes never passed over the first preliminary round. Itd be the third time hes entering this year. To be frank, I dont really care since its a strangers problem. Since Lizas spear is wrapped in cloth, its fine, but itd be troublesome if she notices that its a magic spear. Yet, Arisa who has just finished her meal repulses the woman whos persisting. "Youre being rude to our master even though hes being humble you know? This person is a respected noble with peerage, Chevalier Pendragon-sama." After hearing that, the woman says, "I earnestly apologize for my rudeness.", and lowers her head while turning pale. Whats this, I should have show her my peerage from the start. As expected of Arisa. "Please be careful as there are a lot of frauds who are selling weapons made from monsters as though theyre magic weapons recently." Jojori-san advises the woman warrior. I dont have obligation to keep thempany forever so when Liza and the others have finished their meal, I give them sign to leave. After we leave, some weasel men that looks like merchants approach the woman, but I decide to not care about it. Its her own responsibility if she gets scammed after ignoring Jojori-sans advice. The magic shop above the ground is managed by Jojori-sans childhood friend. The product line-up seem to be inferiorpared to the underground shop, but since its in the middle of the way to the waterwheel tourist attraction, I decide to visit it. "Hey Jojori. Thats unusual for you toe to this shop! Are you finally fed up with that muscle-brain idiot Zajir? Thats good! Thats really good." "Hello Galhar. Please dont say such thing about Zajir-san." Galhar-shi speaks like a machine-gun when he sees Jojori-san. Jojori-san lightly reproves that. Even though hes a dwarf, hes not exposing his stomach, and his beard is carefully set and waxed. Is he perhaps, a dwarf hunk? Introduced by Jojori-san, I ask the magic shop to show me their magic books and scrolls, and although the magic books are mostly the same as the ones from underground magic shop, there are two books with different authors, so I buy them. The scrolls line-up is different, the ones here are suited for nobles and merchants. "What do you think, Ive deliberately stocked them from Daregan city. Arent they unusual?" He takes out some life magic scrolls. Theyre insect repellent, anti-itch or deodorant, etc. Things that the wealthy would buy. Theres even scroll for clean drinking unboiled water. Those scrolls are quite interesting, but I think the costs dont bnce out. Sure enough, when Jojori-san sees the line-up, her face bes clouded. "Hey, Galhar. How much are these scroll each?" "Fufuhn, normally it would be 1 gold coin for one, but for you, Im fine with giving it for 3 silver coins." "These scrolls, perhaps theyre not selling even one?" Galhar-shi is boasting until his nose expands, but when he hears Jojori-sans words, his face freezes. Furthermore, Arisa delivers the decisive blow. "Thats right isnt it, rather than carrying around such expensive scrolls, itd be more convenient to just hire an attendant who can use life magic instead, its more effective financially too." So it seems theyre bad stocks that arent selling at all ever since theyre stocked half a year ago. With the support from the girls, I buy them cheaper than their stocking prices. Coupled with three other well-selling scrolls, the total bes three gold coins. The scrolls that Ive obtained are as follow. >Scroll, Life Magic: Bug Wiper >Scroll, Life Magic: Anti-Itch >Scroll, Life Magic: Deodorant >Scroll, Life Magic: Pure Water >Scroll, Nature Magic: Short Stun >Scroll, Nature Magic: Sonar >Scroll, Nature Magic: Fence Beside Short Stun, theyre all questionable magic, but Ive bought them all since my collectors soul grows excited. Galhar-shi brings more bad stocks from the back since he seems to have judged that Id buy them. Looks like hes bought them from a weasel merchant at the neighboring city called Daregan. "How about it? Theyre quite rare yknow." Theyre certainly rare, maybe. The first is [Nature Magic: Signal] which Nana also has, but its useless since theres no one who could receive it. Its probably usable as beacon. The second is [Nature Magic: Cube]. This is like a magic in between [Shield], and [Floating Board], the practitioner could create cubes of arbitrary size that float in the air. Its mainly used to keep off rushing enemies, but it could also be used like a chair. On top of having short effective time, it would also disappear when its separated away from the practitioner. Its not like itspletely still in the air as itd move when its overloaded. Looks like I could use it to create invisible stairs in the air. I wonder if its an unexpectedly usable magic? "The lowest level cube is about this much see?" Arisa creates a floating cube of about 10 centimeters wide in the air. Moreover, it seems that it could only hold 500 grams of weight. In case of scroll, since it could only invokes magic of the lowest magic, I understand why it bes a bad stock. The third is [Fire Magic: Furnace me]. It seems to be a magic for melting ores into ingots. Its actually a very dwarf-like scroll, but it couldnt even be used for melting iron core if there are less than 10 scrolls, it also needs strong vessel to use, and the melted iron will flow to the ground, so its difficult. Furthermore, the activation range is short, so the practitioner would get burnt, its a defective product. In short, its better to just use normal furnace. Since theres no meaning for its own cksmithing purpose, theres no demand for it at all. Hes only noticed it after hes bought it. "How did you end up with all these weird scrolls..." Arisa and Mia looks amazed. Pochi and Tama are sleeping beside Lizas feet. Theyre tired after all huh. "Y, you can use it as attack magic." "If you attack with this, youd only hurt yourself. Something like fire bullet is more efficient." So it seems. Thest one is [Light Magic: Condense]. Galhar-shi desperately tries to sell it by saying things like you could use it for dryingundry during cloudy days, or you could use it to read in dim room. Im told that hes mistaken it for [Luminescence(light)]. He seems to have thought that I would not buy it since its been thoroughly disapproved by Arisa and the others, so he looks really dumbfounded when I begin negotiating. Certainly, normally one would think that theyre nothing but trashes, but as for me, I think that they look more attractive than the scrolls from the underground shop. With the help from Arisa and Jojori-san, I buy them all for dirt cheap one silver coin, far from even half the prices. It was a good shopping. Im keeping in mind to sell him scrolls for cheap when Ive be able to create scrolls my own someday. The great waterwheel that Jojori-san has lead us to is smaller than Ive thought, but Im d that it looks like a tourist attraction. Even though weve just eaten so much just now, everyone heads to the sweets stalls instead of the waterwheel. The stalls are selling famous specialty pastry around here in style of prawn chips. It seems that theyre in promotion. "Master, aan nano desu." I get one baked sweet that Pochi is presenting to me. Arisa and the others who are queuing in front of the stalls are moring, but I taste the sweet without minding it. The taste and smell are like prawn chips. While tasting that nostalgic vor, we go around visiting cksmiths from various tribes, starting from the dwarves, on the craftsman district, and then we go back to the guest mansion. Evening of that day, losing to the pleading gazes of Pochi and Tama, I decide to stand in the kitchen. The dining room aunty who gives me permission turns out to be the wife elder Dohar. Ive brought 20 type of meat from the wagon as ingredients, but its not enough at all in the end. Ive prepared manyrge tes, but after the dwarven cksmiths areing after getting enticed by the smell, the dining room bes battlefield. The line of sights from Pochi, Tama and the dwarves who are seriouslypeting for the meat that look at me when Im refilling the tters are scary. Jojori-san is unable to remain indifferent to this, so she divides the children from the adults, but since the dwarf children have alsoe for the meat, the contest hasnt ended. Since friendships seem to be budding from the meat contest, I let it slide. It wasnt untilte in the night that Lulu, Nana, and me who have been refilling the meal were able to have meal ourselves. Book 7 - 7-7. Scrolls and Cheat 7-7. Scrolls and Cheat Satous here. Im reminded of Icarus when were talking about flying human, but flying in the air has been everybodys dream since the olden days. In this world, people arent flying with wax wings, but with magic. Im told that the granddaughter of elder Dohar will be my wife if I stay, so I promise Zajir-san who res at me when he hears that to part away, thus we leave Bollhart city behind. The nearest city is four days away. Since the path there is a mountain trail, itll probably be five days. There are several carriages going to the same direction as us, but since our speeds are different, were not moving in caravan. It seems that normally, even if the moving speeds are different, many carriages join together to evade thieves, monsters and beasts. Since we wouldnt be able to craft, experiment and do training if were together with other merchants, I try not to intrude each others turf as much as possible. Even so, there are times when we meet them during the break, so Ive put dummy barrels, boxes and various luggage around. Currently, the coachman is Lulu. Arisa has installed a cushion on the drivers seat during our stay in the Bollhart city, so it looksfortable now. It seems that the inside of the cushion seat contains coiled springs that shes asked the cksmiths to make. Two days after weve left Bollhart city, the caravan of merchants arent near our camping ground atst, so I decide to use the many scrolls that Ive bought. Before I use the scrolls, I finally activate the five kind of magic skills; Earth, Fire, Wind, Ice, and Light. First I make a wall made from mud with [Mud Wall (Wall)]. Its a one meter tall, one meter wide, and five centimeters thick [Wall]. It looks like itll copse if its just touched lightly. Lulu and the others who are watching give an apuse. Tama wants to climb it, but I warn her that its fragile so she shouldnt. Next, I harden the mud wall with [Hard y]. Its not glossy like a porcin, but its strengthened enough. It seems that both the mud wall and the hardened wall would not return back to their original forms even with passing time. If I have a potters wheel, I would be able to make pot for medicines. Come to think of it, I dont have Ceramic making skill yet, lets try it next time. When I use [Rock Smasher] on the mud wall and the hardened mud wall, both of them break and be sand. When I use [Freeze Water] on the water in the bucket, it freezes for three centimeters from the surface. Since its winter now, it doesnt seem like itd melt even if its left alone. If I use it on a pond if we find one, we would be able to y on a skating ring made from it. Ill make skate boots while were moving. The [Air Curtain] could be used to make windbreak, but the effect disappear in about three minutes. Since all the life magic Ive tried have subtle effects, Im omitting it. [Deodorant] seems to be usable for when Ive moved my body like after training. Its quite unpopr when I use itter. Ive already expected the kind of Arisas reaction, "Boys sweats are proof of youth you know, and youre erasing that! erasing that!", but even Lulu looks really disappointed. When were sleeping, even Pochi and Tama say, "Theres no masters scent nodesu.", they rub their noses while putting on strange faces, so I decide not to use it except when Im really stinky of sweats. Next I try using [Condense]. It condenses the moonlight and it does get a bit brighter, but thats it. The magic tool Light Drop that hasnt had role recently is much brighter. No wonder it bes a bad stock. I use the other bad stock [Furnace me (Forge)] from a ce away from everyone. I ask Mia to standby with a long stick for if the fire spread. I change into cheap shirt and trousers since I dont want my clothes get burned. Arisa is saying some stupid things from behind, "Shirt is way better than robe isnt it. That slender body line is irresistible." I put a copper dagger Ive got from the thieves back then on a rock and use the magic. The MP consumption is slightly bigger, maybe because this spell belong to intermediate ss. Since the me appears only one meter away from the scroll, I move it to the daggers ce in a hurry. Even though the copper dagger should have been more soluble than iron, it only gets hot and isnt melting. Since the nearby weeds are burning, I ask Mia to put down the fire. Ill try the remaining nature magic. I use [Signal] to send Morse codes to Nana. I ask Nana to activate [Signal] too so that she can receives it. "Its ton ton ton, tsu, tsu, tsu, ton ton ton." "Then, try to send the same thing back." "Yes, master." A signal sound from one scene of the movie Ive seen a long time ago is ying back in my head. Arisa whos seemingly bored begins to sing [SOS] song while doing strange choreography. I wonder if thats from olden idol? Since the song is upbeat, Pochi and Tama have also begun to dance together. Even Mia is apanying the music with reed flute. No well, you girls, you dont have to force yourself to watch, if youre tired its fine to do as you like you know? I pull myself together and use [Sonar]. Its searching for enemies in 20 meters wide range. It seems that it doesnt detect small animals, and only targets dangerous ones like poisonous snakes and stray dogs. The effect onlyst for five minutes. I know now just how irregr the radar is. I try the remaining ones in turns. [Fence] creates transparent horse-rail-like fences thats one meter tall and one meter wide. However, its quite fragile, it partially breaks from [Short Stun], andpletely breaks when Liza lightly kicks it. It might be usable if the opponent is just some low level thieves, but if its a knight-ss, then it would get broken without any resistance. Thest one I use is [Cube], and its just like how Arisa has demonstrated, the activated cube is not more than 10 centimeters in size. Its the real thing now. So that Liza and the others dont get hurt, I move two mountains away from them. Unlike from before I announce that Im high leveled where theyd get worried if I go alone in uninhabited ce, they dont object at all now. However, when were in ce with people, theres always someone beside me at midnight, perhaps theyre thinking that Id go to have some night time. Good grief, its no good. Ive felt that my sexual desire has decreased sharply after I arrive at this world, but Im still a healthy man. Id like to have a nightlife once in a while. My destination is a ce with five monsters called Soldier Beetles. Theyre drone beetle-like monsters with the size of light cars, their level are lower 20s. When Im two kilometers away from it, I activate [Sonar] and go closer. It seems that the range of enemy search is around one kilometer. I think its because the skill level is 10, its quite different from the initial one. However, since I have radar already, its regretful to think that Id never use this magic. The effective time has been quite extended too. Above all, judging from the name, itd be bad if an enemy with good sense notice me when Im searching using this. In truth I could sense radar-like wave of magic from [Sonar] when Im using [Signal] magic. On the contrary, I think it could be usable for fake warning. Since Ive got to the ce 500 meters away from the monsters, I shoot [Short Stun] to check its effective range. Just like Magic Arrow, the possible shot amount has increased. The amount is the same as magic arrow it seems. I shoot one to one of the beetle. The remaining 120 go towards the other three. I divide it to 20, 40, and 64. As the result, the beetle shot with one is fainted with dented shell, but the one shot with 20 gets its shell crushed and is half-dead. The beetles shot with 40 and more have beenpletely smashed. Its disqualified as a magic for making thing faints. Itd be fine if the opponent are knights or heavy infantries, but if its civilians, theyd surely die. Ill analyze this spell, and Ill make one that wont increase in strength with skill level and status. The time limit is until I get to Toruma (Ossan)s household to make scrolls. Its been awhile since Ive got a work with delivery date, its tensing me up. Strangely, the only safe monster ising toward here. Is it not running because its intelligence is low, or is it trying to revenge its friends. Since its vigorously flying here, I try to use [Mud Wall (Wall)] I use it at maximum power, and a gigantic wall of 300 meters wide, 20 meters high, and 5 meters thick wall appears. Since I create it just before the beetle, it hits the wall splendidly. Ive thought that it would pierce through the wall, but seems that the wall is surprisingly hard, and the monster is stuck on the other side of the wall. --Looks like I could build a castle overnight. Since itd only obstruct me if I leave it alone, I destroy it with [Rock Smasher]. The mud wall bes fine sands and copses. Since it looks like Id get swallowed in it, I quickly jump onto a nearby tree and get out of the trouble. Once again, I make [Mud Wall], and cancel it, it returns to the simr state as the original. As expected, the destroyed woods and undergrowth arent restored. The fainted monster finally recovers after 30 minutes, and its going here. Since its firing fire bullet even though its just an insect, I take it with [Air Curtain]. Even though its taking the fire bullet directly, the fire bullet is not piercing through and gets scattered away in front of the wind wall. It seems to be usable as defense if the opponents are just small fries. The insect seems to have given up on fire bullet and begins to ram here, Ill put up [Cube] to stop it. Looks like I could create 300 meters cube at most, but the limitation is that I cant create one if theres something inside it. I make a cube of about 10 meters big in front of the beetle. The beetle cant break through the cube, just like with the mud wall. It loses its momentum and stops after pushing the cube for about 20 meters. The beetle stalls and begins falling, but by pping its wings, itnds near me and runs on the ground attacking me. Just as expected. I make [Fence] in front of the beetle thats attacking on the ground. It looks like I could create multiple ones with this too, but since I could only create five spatially, I create five of it. The fence seems to be fixed on the ground, and it wont move as long as its not destroyed. The beetle which is moving at 30-40 Km/H is skewered by one of the fence and dies, but theres no trace of the fence moving. Since the fences could be canceled individually, I remove the unused ones and leave one alone. I leave it to confirm the effective time. I put oneplete corpse of the beetle into the Storage, and only collect the shells and the cores of the rest. The dying one bes a sacrifice for [Condense]. It seems that the focus power is increased with skill level, the condensed moonlight besser-like. Unfortunately since the original light for the amplified one is weak, the power isnt that strong. Its about as powerful as one Remote Arrow. Furthermore, the effect only materialize after five minutes, so I think its only usable during daytime as point attack. If it collects sunlight, the power will surely increase. Since it somehow feels cruel to keep doing this, I end it with Remote Arrow. Continuing on, its time to experiment with [Furnace me (Forge)]. Ive thought of making furnace with [Mud Wall] reinforced with [Hard y], but I decide to use [Cube] instead. I create transparent furnace by using several [Cubes]. It looks like the cube is reinforced if theyre connected. Even though I could erase [Cube] blocks that has been connected whole, I could not separate them once connected so I have to be careful. And then I put copper and iron daggers inside the transparent furnace made from Cubes, and activate [Furnace me (Forge)]. Three minutes after activation, the copper dagger melts, and in five minutes, the iron dagger also bes liquid. It seems that [Cube] is about as durable as [Shield], it could withstand [Furnace me (Forge)] for 30 minutes before breaking. I found out that I could extend the endurance time to 50 minutes by creating two Cubesyered. I open the menu and narrow the search on the map. I search for ces where there are metal veins on the mountain nearby. There are veins for metal called [Iron Stone] and [Uutz Steel] it seems. I mark them, including the copper vein. The former is approximately 30 meters away from the ground surface, so I expose it by skillfully using [Mud Wall (Wall)]. The rest of the work is done by adjusting the power of [Rock Smasher] to cut the ores. Ive thought of using the sharper holy sword for an moment, but I decide to use [Rock Smasher] as a training for using magic. Then I put the iron ore inside the transparent cube-made furnace, activate [Furnace me (Forge)], and begin the refining process. At first, I fail at the adjustment and the finished product is unusable, but by the third time, Im able to refine normally. The light is dazzling, but thanks to Light Adjustment skill, it doesnt be a problem. Even while being discouraged by the small quantity of ingots refined fromrge quantity of ores, I continue the work. Since Uutz Steel would darken and be brittle if I go too far, I have a hard time in adjusting the heat level for refining. I mightve not been able to refine it if I dont know the urate temperature from AR. Thanks to theplex refinery from before, the copper one is easy. Ive thought that my magic power would be exhausted halfway, but maybe thanks to the quick MP recovery rate, it isnt even depleted by half. Ive made 100KG iron ingots, 20KG Uutz steel ingots, and 70KG copper ingots before the sky turns white. The copper ingots alone worths 200 gold coins huh. Magic is tremendous after all. I take out an anvil from the Storage, and try to create an iron sword using the same process of creating the fairy sword, but Im only able to make a brittle sword. Its not like it could not receive magic power, but its cracked even before I put 10 points on it. So the process is for mithril after all. Lets try to look for mithril veins when were moving. >Title [Magic cksmith] is Acquired Im going back by strolling on the sky by using Cubes as footholds. Ive changed into Silver Mask since I dont know if anyones watching. At first I make cubes in the shape of stairs to y around with, but since its fun to walk on the air, I try to see how far I can go up while shouting, "I can fly". Im unusually in high tension if I do say so myself. I keep making footholds as I jump from them, and Im be able to see the morning sun on the horizon. I could see a white line leading up to the sky at the southeast direction, I wonder whats that? Judging from the map, its on the direction of Bornean forest. Well, I will probably know about it in time. Since its be hard to breath, I try to see below, and my back grows cold. Huh? Did I get too carried away? ording to the AR, the altitude is about 4 kilometers. Even I would probably die if I fall from this height. I must be careful not to run out of magic power. Even though Im at this altitude, I unexpectedly dont feel fear, since the stratosphere should be about 10 kilometers high, theres no worry of jumping out to the space yet. For approximately 10 minutes, I practice fighting in the sky. 3D Maneuver, and Space Grasp are doing nice jobs. Ive be able to understand the minimum [Cube] size needed too. I feel like I could fight dragons or demons in the air if its like this. Theres a hawk with five meter wing-span near the mountain, so I try practicing air battle with it during my way back. If I have wings to glide through air, there would be more usable tactics. >[Sky Drive Skill Acquired] Sky Drive is a skill with simr effect as using [Cube] as footholds to fly in the air, it uses less magic power. I would be able to have midnight stroll easier with this. Since the only one who could endure the wind pressure and dpression is me, its too bad that I cant invite Arisa and the others to have some air night strolls. I think theres a wind magic called [Windbreak (Canopy)], Ill request it from Ossans household when Im getting scrolls from them. >Title [One who Flies without Wings] Acquired Book 7 - 7-8. Wolves and Stalker Reserves 7-8. Wolves and Stalker Reserves Satous here. Isnt it unexpectedly recently that the word stalker be popr? Itd have been fine if the earnest person isnt troubling other people... "Master, it seems that the road is split at the foot of the mountain ahead. Which way should we go?" Having been called by Lulu from the coachmans seat, I stop the experiment. "Nice, Lulu! Now now, you must go quickly!" "Flirting, end." Arisa pushes my back to hurry me go the coachmans seat. I leave Tama whos sleeping on myp to Mia. Pochi is sleeping on Nanasp. Very enviable, I wonder if shed let me take her ce if I give her meat during meal. I thought Mias line was a false usation, Nana and me were only facing each other for experiment, we were not flirting. I was only trying to check the limit of [Signal] magic; whether we could receive signal from [Signal] magic if there was no receiver, so Nana and me were sitting face-to-face with each other. In addition, since I wasnt allowed to stare at Nanas breasts, I looked at her face, but they were still saying bad things. "Really, on top of gazing each other, you two were even locking hands, really!" "Guilty." My [Magic Perception] skill immediately kicked in, but Nana couldnt receive the signal, so I was to tap Nanas palm with my finger whenever I was sending a signal. Its purely an experiment. Theres nothing shameful--Ive thought of the little perk, but its a secret. To change the subject, I go to the coachmans seat and give instruction to Lulu. From the mountain trail we are on now, I could see the road extending at the direction of the forest. The road that extends beyond the forest leads to Daregan city. I could even faintly see something that looks like the outer wall beyond the forest from here. "Turn left there, dont go straight." "Yes, I understand." "Huh? Havent I said that Daregan city is straight ahead? Ive already told you to board on a ship there to get straight to the dukedoms capital." That was n, but itd be bad if we went to the city ahead. "Were going to encounter the stalker reserves if we keep going." "Geh, dont tell me, its Oppai-san?" "W, wait Arisa. For the time being, shes the daughter of masters master, call her Karina-sama properly." Lulu gives a warning, but since Lulu herself has added, "For the time being", I understand Lulus assessment about her. Karina-sama and three bodyguards-like maids who are traveling together with her are in the Daregan city ahead. Looks like its impossible for knight Zotor or junior knight Hauto to go with her after all. Evendy Karina should have had many jobs like suppressing thieves in her own territory. Shes a pain in the ass. "Karina~?" "Now, its time to have a match nano desu!" Pochi and Tama are gleefully jumping out to the coachmans seat. That reminds me, these two love to have a match withdy Karina. At first they were waging war withdy Karina to protect me since she looked like she was bullying me, but the three were somehow in the same wavelength and had good matches. It seemed that Lady Karina were reluctance in hitting the two, so it became a defensive match. One out of two matches, the two ran out of their stamina anddy Karina won. If it was not that then both sides ran out of stamina and it became a draw. The two are looking around restlessly while saying, "Karina, not here~?", "Not here nodesu." While were having such idle talk, Liza who has gone ahead to scout the junctiones back. There is no thieves in our course today, so only Liza is riding a horse. "Master, theres a group of human on the fork ahead, Since I could hear sounds of weapon shing, they might be thieves." "Thieves extermination~?" "Ill do my best nodesu!" Looks likedy Karina has disappeared from Pochis and Tamas heads after they hear about the thieves. We cant see them from here, but the people that Lizas found arent thieves ording to the map. There are several martial artists, and the rest are farmers, probably from the neighborhood. Theres an open space on the crossroad. Two martial artist are exchanging sword blows on the center of the open space. Around 20 farmers are watching that battle from a distance. It appears that its a betting game, the farmers are having heated discussion in excitement. There are several carts parked on the open space. Since theyre empty, the people here are probably going back after delivering goods to Daregan city. Pochi and Tama want to participate, but since the martial artists here are only level 4-7, theyre too weak for them, so I forbid it. Pochi and Tama are demanding persistently on my sides, but theyd only bully the weak here if I give in here, so I endure it. The two dont seem to be giving up, but Liza who gets down from the horse lifts them up in both hands. Pochi who rarely sulks is posing like a corpse listlessly while being carried by Liza. Its been awhile since Ive seen the Dara~n pose. Tama whos still resisting Liza looks as if remembering something after she sees Pochi, and takes the same pose. Now then, the opponents for Pochi and the others arent them. There are three people heading here from the forest chased by wolf packs reflected on the radar. Things would be quite horrible if those wolf packs rush to where the farmer crowd is. I could exterminate them with Remote Arrow, but Ill have them be sacrifices for Pochis and the others fighting spirit. I park the wagon on one corner of the open space, and bring only the three beastkin girls near the ce the wolves wille out. Pochis ears are twitching. Apparently she has detected the wolves presences. "Master, wolves nano desu!" "Nyu~? there is?" It seems Tama and Liza still havent heard them. Liza is ncing here, so I nod. "Bro, some strong looking guards you have there. Would you like topete? Youll only get some injuries even if you lose, but youll get one big copper coin if you win. Its not a bad deal right?" "No, this girl is saying that theres something strange in the woods." "That so?" A man who looks to be the gambling manager greets me, but I only answer him vainly. Theyre already under 200 meters away. The manager seems to have heard the wolves sound too, he gives sign to the farmers to move away. The manager is talking about something to five people who seem to be martial artist. Lets settle it before they join. I chant dummy spell to activate [Fence], and put five transparent fences in ces. So that the mercenaries dont plunge to the fences, I stop them when theye out of the woods and roll them behind the fences. "Run away! Wolf packs areing." "We will try to buy some time. So, quickly." Two of the three thrown ones warn us, but its unnecessary. I assure the three. "Its alright. Well quickly take care of it, so rest behind the fences." Wolves that are chasing the mercenaries areing out of the woods when Im talking, but they get skewered by the fences one by one. With their daggers, Pochi and Tama easily deal with wolves that are somehow able to avoid it. The wolves group that tries to circumvent the fences get pierced by Lizas spear. I could hear the mercenaries murmur, "Amazing", "Strong", but I ignore them. I kick the jaw of the unfortunate wolf that have jumped over the fence while heading here. It bounces on the fence and flies to before Tama. "Dangerous~?" "Aah, sorry." Tama quickly finish the wolves even whileining. The three have defeated about 20 wolves in the blink of an eye. There are still three wolves in the woods, but since they escape to the depth, I dont chase them. "Yer amazing, pipsqueak!" "The wolves were like puppies!" At first the farmers are frightened by the wolves voices, but theyve soon watched the battle it seems. Several of them are raising voices of praises. "Im not pipsqueak nodesu! Pochi nano desu!" "Tama~ na no." Liza is indifferently dismantling the wolves, but Pochi and Tama are taking victory poses while lifting the wolf with one hand together triumphantly. They immediately get scolded by Liza and go back to the dismantling. The gambling manager and the five martial artists are escaping toward Daregan city. In a way, their actions are justified. Or rather, half of the farmers who havent escaped are the weird ones. I leave the dismantling process to Liza and the others, and go to where the mercenaries are behind the transparent fences. All three of them are women. One of them is level 5 with dagger skill, but the rests are level 3 with no skills. Only one of the level 3 has serious injury. "Are you alright?" "Yes, thank you for your help." "Im sorry. We didnt think that there would be people here." Certainly, if this is a game, is like Train, or rather an MPK. Lets have them reflecting on it. I give them my honest opinion while giving emergency treatment to the girl with serious injury who doesnt have energy to talk with me. "It would have be a catastrophe if these girls werent here. I suggest to hunt in moderation." "Its my fault. Since it was our first dispatch, we chase far into the forest and got counterattacked..." A female mercenary who looks to be the leader makes an excuse. Shes 18 as the oldest of the group, the other two are 15-16 years old. Id like you to learn to act carefully before you lose your life. Ive mostlypleted the emergency treatment, but her stamina still keeps decreasing. I lift the girl and see her back, there are three w marks. Like this, scars will remain. Even though her appearance is like a 10 years old, its probably still harsh for a woman. Ive had no intention of using potion here, but it cant be helped. Even though the girl is losing consciousness because of the injury, I pour the potion on her mouth. Since I can feel criticizing gaze from behind, I restrain myself from doing mouth-to-mouth. As the result of saving these girls at this time, Ive given clues to troublesome people. I regretted that I didnt ask them to not speak about it, but I didnt regret saving them since forsaking them would leave bad taste on my conscience. I decide to depart while leaving the girls who are surprised with the effect of the potion. We distribute half of the entrails from the dismantled wolves to the watching farmers and the mercenaries women. As expected, I cant exactly ignore the eyes full of expectation coupled with drools. Book 7 - 7-9. Karina and the Maid Squad 7-9. Karina and the Maid Squad God is mean. Even though the unpleasant male soldiers have disappeared, and itd finally befortable, I have to apany the youngdy on a journey... I dream of wearing that cute maid uniform again, but I endure it for now. "Pina-san, Pina-san, Karina-sama has gone off, is it alright not to stop her?" The subordinates are calling me whos deep in thought. As it turns out, the other maids who apany the youngdy with me are the problem children, Taruna and Erina, god is really mean. I put off the grieving forter, and see at the direction Erinas finger points to, my face turns pale. The youngdy has been peeking on the cliff below since awhile ago, but then she jumps down it without hesitation. "Y, youngdy." I rush up to the edge of the cliff in hurry, but its probably toote now. Ah, how ipetent of me to not even able to stop the youngdys suicide. Ill be fired from my precious workce too. I might be downgraded to be a ve. Considering the pampering baron-sama, he might even sentence me to decapitation out of grief. Ah, such misfortune. "Pina-san, rather than indulging in your misfortune, you should look at that instead you know?" Contrasting her calm outward appearance, the brash Taruna points on the foot of the cliff. Did the youngdy perhaps only suffer from bone fracture and fall somewhere? I brace myself and see under the cliff, the youngdy is lively exterminating the thieves. My neck is safe somehow. "Youngdy, please dont do such thoughtless action--" "My, Im protecting popce from thieves, its our duty desuwa." As if covering over my scolding, the youngdy pushes her ideal. This person really doesnt listen to other people. In the first ce, this is the dukedom, the youngdy doesnt have to act for the popce here, but shes said that its trivial even when I point it out. "Im sorry Pina-dono. I had thought of stopping her, but several lives were depending on us. Id like you to overlook this." Voices of a gentleman talks for the youngdy, its the very mysterious talking magic tool, Raka-dono. Although, I think the restraint for the youngdys recklessness is gone ever since shes got hold of this magic tool. The ones shes saved are merchants party who are going to the Daregan city. Their guards have been killed by the thieves, but they themselves are only suffering from minor injuries. Since there are no one whos dying, lets let them tend to their own injuries. Taruna and Erina are stripping equipments from the half-killed unconscious thieves. Its annoying, but Ill help them. The smells from leather armors make me want to pinch my nose, but since they can be sold for some money, were taking them before dealing with the thieves. Unfortunately, their swords and spears that seem to be made of bronze have been destroyed. The youngdy used her superhuman strength to destroy them, itd had been more profitable if she cut their throats instead. After Ive finished stripping off their equipments, I dispose the thieves one by one. The thieves have lost their way, theyre probably prepared to lose their life like this. I stab their hearts in one go to at least not make them suffer. Taruna and Erina have finished dealing with theirs too. We go back toward the merchant who is troubled with the youngdys talk about heros tale. The ignorant youngdy refuses the merchant-dono when hes going to give her rewards, "Such things like rewards arent necessary desuwa", she says. Since I cant ask for rewards now, I have the merchant-dono to buy the equipments weve got from the thieves. He buys it at higher prices than the markets. It probably includes the reward. Due to the merchant-donos earnest request, were going to escort them to Daregan city. Its a secret from the youngdy, but I think escorts job is attractive. With this, we dont have to do things like renting barn for everyone but the youngdy when were staying at the inn in Daregan city. The traveling expense from Nina-sama is barely enough for a round trip to Daregan city. Considering the poor financial situation of the barons territory, she could not give us more than this. If the head-maid hasnt given us one silver coin in secret, we might have had to hunt along the way. Evening of that day, were treated to the meal made by the merchant-donos ve, but its only cereals porridges. Moreover, 30% of it consist of brans. He doesnt seem to be a wealthy merchant. The youngdy gives an impression, "What strange textures.", but I think its a strong point of her that she would eat up food even if its bad. Shes been raised to be poor--er, economical since shes child in the honorable house. I want to quickly arrive at Daregan city, and eat the popr fish dishes with relish. "Now then, youngdy, is it alright for us to not greet the viceroy?" "Its fine, I dont have dress for the greeting anyway. Its not good to go meet them looking like this right? Or, are we going to tailor a dress?" The youngdys words are reasonable. Even though the clothes that the youngdy wears is nicely tailored, its a soldier-like clothes, not something that ady would wear. Were barely able to pay hotel fees, theres no way we have money to make dress. "Pina-san, weve already got an inn, so lets quickly eat some fish~." The suggestion is so, the gluttonous, Erina-like. However, first we have to straighten the clothes of the youngdy. Since she hasnt been able to bathe until here, Ill dust her off. "Taruna, go ask the inns caretaker to bring hot water. Erina, go to the port and ask if anyones seen someone that resembles chevalier-sama. Taruna should also go get informations from the market after youve done arranging the hot water." I give the reluctant two works. Since theres still some time until evening, Ill make them work until then. I receive the hot water from the inns caretaker, and wake up the youngdy whos begun to doze off on the bed. I take off the youngdys remaining clothes and wipe her body with a clean cloth thats been soaked in the hot water. They are violently-sized breasts no matter how many time I see it. As Im perfectly t, I asionally feel hateful on it. "Okay, I feel refreshed now." The youngdy falls on the bed while muttering satisfyingly. Shes probably tired from her first long journey. Shes sleeping just like that, while not wearing even a piece of string. I put her underwear and night-wear while being careful not to wake her up. I wash dirtyundry until the twoe back. Even though I feel sorry to say that its as expected, the two arent able to get any clue about chevalier-sama. If we still cant find any clue after searching for the whole day tomorrow, itd probably be better to rely on Toruma-sama and head to the viscount Shiimen house in the dukedoms capital. "Yay, fish~?" "Its not something you can often eat in Muno city." The dining room at the first floor of the inn is quite lively. Since our purses have got a bit swollen from the rewards as escort, we order famous set of fish meal. The two are innocently frolic, but as for me who isnt good with fish bones, Im not that excited. Its finally here. I move the cut white meat to a different te, and present it before the youngdy. It should have been the work of the two, but if I leave it to the rash Erina and the thoughtless Taruna, the youngdy will choke on fish bones. "My, the salt works well, its delicious desuwa. This rice? This strange texture matches well with the fish." Im d that it suits the youngdys taste. This town has a staple food, a cereal called rice. Not unlike baking bread, it seems that its difficult to make, but its more filling than bread. That reminds me, it feels simr to the snack called rice porridge that chevalier-samas made during my night watch shift. That rice porridge should had been made only with rice, water and salt, but the deep taste really didnt make you think it was. I want to eat it once again. Erina pulls my sleeves when Im lost in thought. "Pina-san, postpone your fun delusion for a bit, and listen carefully to the conversation of the female mercenaries behind." Erina whispers rude things to me. Some punishments are necessaryter. It seems shes talking about a group of three girls. The clothes of one of them is quite worn. There are patches on the shoulder and the back, I wonder what kind of thing shes fought to get those rips? Or rather, its good that she lives after going through situation that rip her clothes like that. Just at that time, a different female veteran mercenary who seems to be their acquaintancees beside them. "Hey, isnt it quite rare for you girls to eat in this kind of restaurant?" "Nee-san, Im sorry for not contacting you for so long. Weve got a bit of money from wolves extermination, so Ive thought of eating something nice once in a while." "That so, since the wolves packs are gettingrger recently, dont chase them too deep into the forest okay?" What does Erina want me to hear? It seems that the veterans hit a sore spot, the three girls fall silent from her words. "Ah, Nee-san, Id have liked that advice a bit earlier." "Whats this, did you guys run into arge pack of wolves?" "Thats right. We were chased hard by 30 wolves in the forest, I thought we were going to die." "How did you get out of that without even an injury?" "Ah, you dont believe me huh." "I was so greatly injured that my clothes bes tattered." Those rips are from wolves are they. "Oy oy, theres limit to bluffing too you know? If you get injuries from that kind of rips, youd have been dead now right?" "Hehee, magic medicine! Ive been given magic medicine. He must have fallen for me, no doubt about it! He looks good too, I wonder if I should aim for marriage~?" "Magic medicine you say. How many gold coins do you think a magic medicine that could heal even the scar worth. If youre a peerless beauty then I understand, but theres no way theres such a good natured person willing to save a in young girl like you." I see, I have such a good natured man in mind. I look at Erina whos also listening, and we nod our heads. Its most likely chevalier-sama. He has also generously given an expensive magic medicine to a girl whos been ran over by carriage in Muno city, its quite enough as circumstantial evidence. "Well, even if I give in to the story of the magic medicine, how are you girls able to escape the wolves?" "That, the three demi-human girls that had tagged along with the person who gave that medicine defeated the wolves in a sh." "They were great. Even though the dogkin and the catkin were children, they killed the wolf in one stab." "However, the scalekin person was extraordinary. She defeats so many wolves with one thrust of the ck spear with red glows." Its decided. Theres no scalekin who wields a magic spear beside Liza-dono." "Red spear? Isnt that a magic spear?" From the veterans words, the atmosphere of the dining room changes. """""Magic spear you say!""""" The people who look like traveling nobles that have been eating fish set meals since awhile ago stand up all at once. The nobles and their servants who have changed their facial expressions press on the young female mercenaries to inquire about it, but the veteran manages the situation, and charges for the information. Three set of master and servants who have gained the information leave the dining room after finishing their meal in hurry. I wonder whats going on? Magic tools are rare indeed, but I dont think its rare enough to be chased that desperately. I think they should have dozens of gold coins if theyre nobles, I wonder if they have some kind of reason for needing magic spear? I want to catch up with chevalier-sama before hes involved with troublesome things. "Then, I wonder if the onee-sans that have been listening since awhile ago want to buy informations too?" Looks like weve been found out. "The ones youre talking about since before are acquaintances of me. The user of that magic spear is called Liza right?" "Yes, shes said she is." "What were the names of the little beastkins?" "Wasnt it Pochi and Tama? At least remember the name of your saviors." "But, we dont know the masters name right. I forgot to ask his name." Normally, someone would have ulterior motive for saving people, its really like chevalier-sama. "I will teach you! Hes a vassal of my father, chevalier Satou Pendragon desuwa! Hes a master of both sword and magic!" Ah, Karina-sama. If youre boasting with such sparkly eyes... "Hee, hes the youngdys favorite huh?" "Thats nice~ Chevalier-sama, that means hes a knight-sama?" "Uwah~ I have to give up marrying into the rich huh, what a waste~" Karina-sama says with red-face, "N, No. I dont have such rtionship with that person." Shes really unfamiliar with love stuff despite her age. Erina and Taruna are also watching the youngdy with warm gazes. From the information we got from the girls, chevalier-sama was a stone throw away from Daregan city yesterday, and instead of entering the city, he had gone to the highway headed to the neighboring city, Gugurian. I think his instinct is too sharp, it seems that the road of Karina-samas love is going to be thorny. Bud might unexpectedly sprout on Erina instead. Tomorrow, were going on the boat to get ahead of him. If we dont catch up to him soon, the day where we have to stay in the barn might not be far. I think its alright for me to have a delusion of getting the home-made cooking of chevalier-sama. Karaage, Tempura, Ebifurai, ah, there are too many. Crepes is nice too. However, I want to eat the rice porridge with just the two of us together once again after all. Book 7 - 7-10. At the Canals Bank. 7-10. At the Canals Bank. Satous here. Theres this famous scene of huge ships joining together while advancing through the river from a movie about the romance of three kingdoms. Its not something that would happen in real life, but Id like to see it at least once. Arge river is flowing 100 meters away from the highway our wagon is running on. It cant be seen now since theres a hill obstructing it, but itll be visible in about 10 minutes. Arge ship is currently going to the same direction, we might be able to see it. Theres a 800 kilometers long great river in this territory. From the Daregan city that weve ignored yesterday, the river connects to four cities starting from the capital. If the travelers journal is to be believed, the canal is made by arge empire that precedes Shiga kingdom. It was made with magic right? I think the figures of giants and golems doing public construction works are great. Calcting for a bit, if they use soil magic like Ive used the other day, they could make 2-3 kilometers long canal in a day, so the whole canal would probably bepleted if they work hard for a year. As expected of fantasy. Arge construction works sounds quite easy. I understand that the Oyugock dukedom is vast after seeing such greatrge river. Isnt it enough to house 10 small countries I wonder? The oval-shaped Muno territory is about as wide as Hokkaido, and although the dukedom is only about half as wide, the total surface area seems to be about as vast as Japans maind. Just like with the barons territory, most of it consists of undeveloped mountains and forests. Why arent they developing it I wonder? Even though the territory is this wide, there are only seven cities. Beside the capital with its 21.000 people, there is also arge city which houses 13.000 people at the mouth of the great river facing the sea. There are 10 viges with various poption number near it, ranging from less than 1000 to about 5000 people. The total poption is around 720.000 people. 80% of it are human, while the remaining 20% are demi-human. The majority of the demi-human are the ratmen as ves. The travelers journal states that the territory doesnt have demi-human, what does this mean I wonder. Come to think of it, baron Muno told me that he also rarely see beastkin when he was staying in the dukedom. Since the traveler journal that I always refer writes the baron Muno territory as marquis Muno territory, it might be informations from more than 20 years ago. Id like a newer book if possible. As for other things of note, there are about 10 special enves that are like the self-governing dominion of the dwarves in the dukedom. Every one of them is about as wide as the dwarves or wider. There are a lot more small enves of only around several kilometers wide, but since I cant be bothered to count all of them, I only mark the ones that are on our course. ording to the travelers journal, there are sanctuaries for featherkin, and beasthead people in the territory. There should be another one, but its not listed. Since we would not visit it during our journey, lets leave it alone. Its fine to visit it after we run out of ce for sightseeing. Finally, I narrow down the search for reincarnated or transported person. Im relieved that theres none of them in this territory. Today, I drive the wagon after a long absence. Pochi and Tama on my sides are blowing something that seem to be reed flutes as hard as they could, like pipupipu. Theyve taken Mias lecture this morning, but it seems they cant do it properly. Liza with her horse ising closer. It seems shes found something. "Master, please look over there. There is something on the other side of the forest." I look at where Liza is pointing, but I dont see anything beside the ships sail beyond the forest. No wait, that sail is probably the thing that Liza is talking about. Since the trees are growing on the lower terrain, the sail could be seen on the gaps between them. Unfortunately, we cant see the river yet. "Thats a ships sail. Theres a great river beyond the forest, its probably sailing there." "Pipo~?" "Pupuru." Tama and Pochi who still have reed flutes on their mouth produce strange signals. Since I could predict the twos actions after that, I quickly restrain them. I tightly caught Pochi on my arm, but Tama smoothly slipped away. "Ship~?" Tama readily throws away the reed leaf, climbs my body, and look toward the forest. My clothes is stretched. Id like you to stop gripping my hair since its softly painful. However, before I could warn Tama, Liza draws near with her horse and scoops Tama, then she puts Tama on the neck of her horse. "Ship, I want to see nodesu." Pochi who seems to have realized that I wont let her go no matter how much she wriggles looks up to me intensely and starts asking. "You would see it in few minutes if you just sit tight." Shes persuaded and sit on one of myp. After that, Pochi is acting docile, but then Mia climbs on my shoulder by using the coachmans seat as scaffold. "Mia, its forbidden to ride on my shoulder with skirt." "Nn." Mia points at the trousers shes wearing. I cant see her face, but I can imagine it looking proud. Arisa who gets on the coachmans seats back while supporting her body with the wagons canopy looks at Mia and says, "Fearful girl", but I ignore it. The riveres into view before long. A considerablyrge sail ship is advancing to the same direction as us. Since its traveling downstream, its faster than us. Tama whos riding on Lizas horse is waving greatly at the ship. Since we still havente that close to the river, I dont think anyone over there could see it. "O~y" "Over there is returning the greeting nodesu." Pochi says so and waves her hands at the ship too. "They can see eh. I wonder if the one over there is a beastkin too." "Bird~?" "Bird-head-san nodesu." Arisa is right on the money. The other party is probably a birdman. Pochi and Tama are waving their hands until the ship disappears behind the forest. Our camping location tonight is at a tributary flowing from therge river. There are camping grounds on both sides of the tributary, but weve crossed the bridge to the other side. Normally, there would be a fishing vige or the likes in this kind ce, but theres only an abandoned vige with no one inside. Confirming the map, I could imagine the cause of the abandonment. Its probably because of the flock of monster located near the basin on the upstream 15 kilometers away from this tributary. Their levels are on the upper 20s, theyre level 26-29 monsters called Hard Newts, they seem to have special attack using acid breath. There are nine of them. It seems that theyre preying on level 10 insect monsters that live in the cave of the basin. Since I want to harvest the crystals and the stctites in the cave, Ill go see it tomorrow morning or tonight. I give Pochi and Tama harpoons and soft baskets that could be attached on their waists, theyre going to catch small fish and shellfish on the river. I go to the abandoned vige to check just in case. Theres already nothing left inside the houses, but there are traces of paddy fields on the cultivatednd. They have plenty of water here, so they might have nted paddies. I try looking for wild growing paddies, but theres nothing after all. "Big catch~?" "Nano desu!" When I get back from checking the vige, Pochi and Tama have also got back early. It seem that theyre putting the spoils since theyve had big catch. There arerge quantity shellfish that looks like ms inside the bucket that Pochi is happily showing me. A lot of palm-sized crabs and shrimps in the bucket filled with water that Tama shows me. Im drooling at the thought of roasted shellfish on a wire mesh dribbled with soy sauce. Seasoning it with salt and sake sounds nice too, but Im avoiding everyone getting drunk of the smell situation. It might be nice to divide the crab and make soup out of the half. The shrimps are to be fried. Its hard to throw away the idea of making tempura out of it. Now then, I leave the meals preparation to Lulu, and I make a certain thing on the bank that face river. It cant be helped that its hard for me to talk about it, I make a 2.5 meter long bathtub with Mud Wall and harden it with Hard y. Furthermore, I collect pebbles on the edge of the river and put it in the bottom of the bathtub. Everyone can get in if its this wide. Just so you know, by everyone I mean the women camp. Ive made a bath for one person size in a separate ce. Its not like I feel particrly embarrassed and Im fine even if we get in together, but since I think that Lulu, whos in the height of puberty, would not be able to calm down, I divide the sections for man and woman. Next I take arge barrel and use it to carry water from the river, repeating it for several trips. Its a hard job, but by making use of my high stats and Sky Drive skill, Ive got it done in a blink of an eye. Of course Ive already made sure that theres no one who witness it. Continue on, I warm the water with Furnace me (Forge). I stop at 45 degree. Since I always use Furnace me every nighttely, Ive mastered the regtion of temperature. Finally, I use Pure Water to erase the slight impurity. In addition, I leave a barrel with fresh water for temperature control and a bucket; itsplete. I also make the washing space with Hard y. I put a drainboard below for when were washing our body and itsplete. Since theres only Sauna in Muno castle, its a bath after a long time. Lets enjoy it rxedly. Various reactions appears when I tell everyone that the bath isplete. I exin it in simple term since no one beside Arisa knows bath. "Kuh, mixed bath with a boy! Ah, so this is the rewards for all the hardships until now!" "The baths are different for man and woman you know." "W, what did you say----! This is why, herbivores! This should have been the time for love flirt hot spring!" Ive already expected Arisa whos in high tension toward strange direction. Its not a hot spring in the first ce. "Master, Im applying for the duty of washing your back." "No." "Yes, thats a no." Ive also already expected Mia and Lulus refusal to Nanas words, but Lulus next words are unexpected. Moreover, they know about such custom like washing back huh. "Masters back, I, Ill do it." "Since master is refined, he might be embarrassed in showing his back to the woman of the same tribe. While its presumptuous of me, I will wash it." "Tama will do it~!" "Pochi will wash nodesu." Even Liza wants to participate. My back would turn red if so many wash it. Ive already made tool for washing the back so theres no problem. Somehow they look disappointed when I tell them so. Liza and Lulu urge me to take the bath first, but when I tell them that theres a different bath for me, they obediently go to the bathtub. As expected, Arisa says that she will follow me to the mens bathtub, but Lulu drags her away. I enter the mens bath and look up to the sky. I begin to feel good when I see the stars. Its too bad that the stars arent reflected on the water surface, but the reflection of the moonlight is quite beautiful. Ive not been in an open nature bath since the college time where I go around visiting unexplored hot springs. The mens bathtub is smallpared to womens, its about the size of amon households bathtub. The size is only enough for the short me to stretch my legs. When I rx while leaving my back on the bathtubs wall, I hear ssh sound and my body feels heavier. I know that someone ising with Space Grasp skill, but I dont know who since Ive turned off the radar. I look up, its Mia. "Mia, this is the mens bath you know." "Nn." I gently reprove her, but she doesnt seem to care about it, sits before me and leans her back to me. Id greatly wee it if her outward appearance is like Nana, but since Mia doesnt even look like her secondary sex characteristic has begun, it feels like taking a bath together with a kid rtive. Ill let her do as she please since the retrieval squad seems to be heading here. "Is there a bath in the elf vige?" "A joint one." Its a public bath I guess? When Mia leans her small head to my chest while Im looking at the stars, the retrieval squad, or rather, the second raid squad arrives. "Together~?" "Entering nodesu." Pochi and Tama enter from both sides. You girls, no matter how small you are, the bathtub is over capacity. This is more like little girls bath rather than water bath. No, what am I saying. Since Pochi and Tama are taking the same postures as Mia, I support their backs with my hand so they dont sink. "Wait, you three! Stealing the march is forbidden!" Arisa is taking a daunting pose with a towel, or rather, a thin piece of cloth wrapped on her body. The cloth that sticks to her body is see-through, but I dont care. More importantly, my line of sight goes toward the senior group that has arrived behind Arisa. Nana is too brutal, noment there, but I feel that Lulus proportion has be better since Ive met her. In the end, I am to enter the womens bath per Arisas suggestion. Of course, I check Lulus and Nanas wills too, but they easily agreed unexpectedly. Wide bath is nice after all. Theres a reckless violet-san under the water since awhile go. I can guess what shes up to, but since Ive worn brand new trunks, she shouldnt be able to see what she wants. Its boorish, but since this is an emergency, I want you to overlook this. Lulu is submerging until her shoulders nearby, but I feel slightly ufortable with her gaze locking on me. I lean my back on the tubs wall and resume the earlier pose. The steam isnt really doing its work, so the view before me is difficult. I feel a bit hot, so I take out my arms off the water, and theyve be pillows. My right arm is for Pochi and Tama, the left is for Mia. Lulu is waiting for her turn somehow. "Master, Ive discovered a serious matter! I request confirmation." Nana is calling from behind Lulu. When I see there, defenseless-- "Breasts float in water! Furthermore theyre tender, and somehow cute." Theres a figure of beautiful woman who has taken off the cloth which has shrouded her a while ago and floats her breast on the hot water happily. Nana, GJ. This is the scene where I have nosebleed if this is a manga. "Nana-san, no!" "hi." Lulu stands before Nana and block my view. Its fine that she turns her back on me, but her cute butt ispletely exposed. The slightlyte Mia stands before me and spreads her limbs. Of course shes not wearing anything, so I could see various ces that shouldnt be seen. Id probably be so d Id cry if Im a lolicon. The bath time passes with such noise. Liza seems to like the bath, and enters for the longest time. The next morning, since she looks really sad when she sees the bath that has be cold, I warm it and then she takes a morning bath. I should make a folding bathtub I guess? After that day, Nana begins to study water magic from Mia. Since shes awfully happy with floating breasts, I wonder if she would make a water dress? Book 7 - 7-11. At the Canals Bank (2) 7-11. At the Canals Bank (2) Satous here. Weve always used seasoning casually, but arent there only a few people who know what theyre made of? Mayonnaise, Worcestershire sauce, dressing. You only understand the merit after it has disappeared, or so they say. "N, no, you cant, master." Lulu looks at me with anxious face. "Its alright. Now, rx yourself." "Y, yes." I put my hands on the waist of Lulu whos frightened while inching back, leaning her body on me. "Lets go, Lulu." "I, I cant. Its too big." "You dont need to worry. Believe what I say." While calming Lulu whos still anxious, I put my hands on top of Lulus delicate hands. And-- Lulus finger pulls the magic gun. At the waterfall basin that spreads before our eyes below, there are six giant monsters resembling newts that exceed 10 meters acting as they please. The monsters name is Hard Newt, and their special ability is acid breath it seems. Every one of them are on upper level 20s, theyre rtively strong. Theres a reason why I take Lulu along for monsters hunting despite frightening her. During Muno incident, Pochis level had be lower than the others, so I took her on a monster hunting date when there were monsters on the highway near our camping ground. Arisa and Mia found out about it and protested that it was too unfair, so since it cant be helped, I promised to take them on monster hunting dates whenever there were strong monsters on the highway near our camping grounds. And then, they did rock-paper-scissor to decide their turns, but not only Arisa and Mia, Nana and Lulu also participated in it; eventually the order for the hunting date was Mia=>Lulu=>Nana=>Arisa. Doing it one-by-one is inefficient, but apparently, "Just the two of us together.", seems to be important. About three days ago, I found reasonably strong monsters, so I took Mia along, but even though we had defeated seven level 15 caterpir monsters, her level wasnt raised. Apparently, its hard for elves to level up. "M, master one of them ising here. W, what should we do." Lulu desperately clings to my chest. Desperate Lulu is cute too. I invoke Remote Arrow outside of her vision, and after a shot from the magic gun hits the monster, I destroy the hard newt monster easily with the arrow. It seems that the remaining five monsters have recognized us as enemies. Since the newts are climbing the cliff, I shoot them with Remote Stun to knock them down the cliff. "Lulu, drink this, and shoot the second shot afterward." I make Lulu drinks magic recovery potion, and let her charge the magic gun. I had thought that she could supply 30 shots since she was level 3, but her magic power was halved with just one charge. It seems that the charge efficiency is greatly different for each person. Maybe her level has leveled up after defeating one monster, this time one charge only consumes 20% of her magic power. We aim together like before and shoot. I destroy the monster with remote arrow after the magic gun hit it, after doing this work routine for three minutes, the extermination of six monsters isplete. I leave Lulu whospletely exhausted after her firstbat on the cliff, and go down to collect the monsters remains. Looks like there are three monsters higher leveled than the ones earlier on the other side of the waterfall, but Lulus level should have been raised to 7-10 after defeating this many. Lets leave the rest for the hunting with Nana. I carry Lulu whos not feeling well on my arms, and run on the water surface of the great river along the highway leading to the tributary, back to where everyone is. Sky Drive skill is way too convenient. "Ara? Lulu whats wrong? Are you tired from your first battle?" "A, Arisa. I, Im fine." Arisa runs anxiously when we get back to the camp. Lulu has firmly asserted that shes okay, but she looks pale. Her body seems to be surprised with the radical level up, just like Liza and the others have been in thebyrinth. If we take that time into consideration, she should recover if she sleeps for 3-4 hours. If its painful, Ill give her an anti-fever potion to drink. "W, wait, just what kind of things were you guys fighting?" "Six newts on the tributary ahead." Arisa who has confirmed Lulus level presses on me. Lulus level has gone up radically from 3 to 13 from just fighting six monsters. Her level rises considerably higher than my expectation. There might be First Attack bonus or something like in games. Lulu has gained new skills, the [Cooking] skill that Lulu has longed for appears. Furthermore, shes also got [Shooting], and [Sniping], probably due to monster hunting, and theres also [Compounding] skill, maybe because shes helped mepounding before, andstly, she somehow gets [Chanting] skill too. Lulu has never participated chanting training even once before, so I wonder why shes learned it? Im envious. Arisa knows the answer to that. "Eh? Chanting? Ah~ I might know. Lulu has always practiced chanting together with me since were small. She didnt learn the skill until now probably because her skill point wasnt enough maybe?" "Then, wouldnt she learn Mind magic?" "Somehow Lulu isnt able to think of anything rted to science. She was just bad at magic theory no matter what, and dropped out halfway." Drop out.... "Isnt fine if she just memorize it?" "Thats a wrong way of thinking! You have to understand the chants meaning if you want to use magic!" Looks like Arisa is quite peculiar with the aesthetic. Ill teach Lulu some chants in secret next time. She might learn magic skill on the next level up after all. Or rather, Id like her to teach me the chanting skill instead. Arisa puts Lulu on top of a cushion, and cools her with a wet towel. I take out a painkiller and an anti-fever potion and hand them to Arisa. "Thank you. However, you shouldnt ease the pain from level up growth with medicine. I havent tried it myself, but it seems that the stat increase would be bad." Hoo, is that so. Ive almost made her drink it. I leave Lulus care to Arisa, and ask Liza to make an easy to digest food for one person. Pochi and Tama have gone to the great river to catch fish. Since weve had tempura yesterday, I guess Ill make fried white meat tonight. While thinking such thing I lead Nana for sortie. Hunting with Nana is easy since she could use Magic Arrow. Instead, the soft feeling during the traveling to the hunting ground, and the clinging body with wet clothes when were in the waterfall caves is so sexy, its dangerous. Id like to praise my reasoning mind. The hunt ends with nothing noteworthy happening, and I collect crystals, jades and a bit of the stctites inside the cave. If Nana didnt stop to admire the limestone cave for 30 minutes, it would had been over faster. I wonder if the newts here are special and gives a lot of exp, Nana has also leveled up from 5 to 12. She has learned new [One-handed Sword], [Shield], [Parry], and [Horseback] skills. It seems her Nature Magic skill has leveled up too and she could use new magic, [Shelter], and [Sharp Edge] now. "In just half an hour, Lulu had surpassed my level, and in another hour Nana had equaled me. I think this is quite serious." "Agreed." "We want strong enemies too!" "To the prey!" Arisa and Mia who are in seiza with their hands on theirps are having a meeting. What kind of farce is that? "Prey~?" "Meat, better than fish nano desu!" Huh? Pochi and Tama havee back before I know it. Their buckets are full with caught fish. Looks like they have also properly catch shellfish, shrimps and the likes. I feel like eating Pae when I see the shellfish. Sadly I cant make it since I dont know the recipe. Pochi seems to be dissatisfied with having fish every day. Maybe I should make some steak from the wolf meats. Lulu seems to have woken up, but she still looks unwell. I decide to cancel our departure today and let Lulu and Nana rest. When I tell Arisa and Mia about the insect monsters in the cave, I end up sortieing for the third time while carrying the two on both of my sides. The two hate to have their level behind more than being alone together. "Uha! R, running on water like this. A water strider!" "Float walk?" Ive already told about this to Arisa and the others, but they seem to have thought that its not a skill that could be used for prolonged time. Mia is probably talking about Float Walk, an intermediate level water magic. Ill surprise them by flying in the sky next time. "No wonder Lulus and Nanas hunts were fast." "Convenient right?" "Nn." The insect hunts in the cave is done by repeatedly having Arisa and Mia attack first with their magic and for me to destroy the monster. Since the twos magic power run out in the middle of the hunt, the pattern changes into me attacking first with Remote Stun, then the two attack with short spear and dagger to give damage, and I finish off with the fairy sword. An insect monster gives less exp than 10% of the exp gain from the newt monster earlier. From Arisas observation of the exp during the hunt, it seems that she would level up once after 40-50 monsters. I cant check my own exp since the counter has stopped with number 9s lined up. Judging from the digits, theres no mistake that its more than ten millions. Theres a gauge that indicate the percentage to the next level, I only know that there are still 80% left until then. I dont want to think the concrete points. The high-pace efficiency-maniac-like hunt ends after defeating more than a hundred small monsters for two hours, and the result is that both Arisa and Mia level up by 2. In spite of the fact that Arisas level remain higher (than Mias), she would level up again after a bit more. The required exp for elves to level up might be around twice of human. Nevertheless, I wonder what do these many monsters eat to multiply so much? Mia answers that question. "Spirits." We cant see it, but it seems that theres a ce undergroundke with transparent water inside the cave where spirits gush out, the monsters are predating them. Correctly speaking, its not predation, but absorption it seems, however since Mia doesnt know the detail, Ill ask the adults in Bornean forest about it. I try to stare hard at the undergroundke, but unfortunately I cant see the spirits. Im practicing the fairy sword to master it after the meal to help digest the food. I raise the sword overhead, stop, put magic into it and swing downward. And then when the sword is down I suck up the magic power from it, and quickly raise the sword that has be lighter. Im getting used with the weight-changing characteristic of fairy sword and the swing speed increases little-by-little. In 30 minutes, Ive grasped the movement I want after repeating without stopping, I end the practice. Ive got apuses for some reason. Everyone has surrounded, watching me before I know it. "Real~ly, cheat huh. Do you know what youve been doing?" "Its just a form practice though?" Like reaching the second self-taught form or something? Arisays her hand on my nape, draws her face close and whispers. "You dont seem to understand huh. Normally, one cant pour magic power into a sword that fast. Incidentally, youve even dispersed magic power from the sword, Ill say this again, something like absorption is impossible." Is that so? Since its possible with Lizas magic spear, Ive thought that its obvious though? "Isnt it because they think they cant that they end up not able to do it?" "Theres no way its like that right? If people could so easily do it, something like magic potion isnt needed then. When you need to consume MP for magic, you could do something like absorbing magic power from a loaded magic tool, it could be the only battery." Arisa releases her hands from my nape and takes up a giving-up pose. I see, its a good story. I thank you Arisa. Since its poor if its just words, I hug her. Since Arisa is a mysterious creature whos fine with attacking but gets embarrassed when shes attacked by the proactive opponent, its fun to asionally do surprise attack. For the time being, I should check the efficiency by pouring and absorbing magic power on the sword, putting it inside the storage for one night and the absorb the magic power from it; I decide to check how is the decay. ording to my expectation, it should be able to hold the same amount of magic power as I usually put it into. Book 7 - 7-12. Gururian City Disturbance 7-12. Gururian City Disturbance Satous here. When I became a working adult, I ate a lot of convenient stores sweets for the sugar supply of my head. When I was a college student, I felt like I only ate Japanese confectioneries due to the influence of theb senior. "When you get to Gururian city, dont miss out on eating the round red bean paste! Though since its one big copper coin for one, its not easy to have one. For a merchant like Onii-san, youd getughed by your business partners if youve never eaten one." "What kind of sweets is it?" "Umm~ you make this white lump and put the sweet ck lump as the main part around it." The sisters who are with us at the campground before Gururian city are talking about the established sweet in the city. Its somehow an imaginable, yet misleading exnation. "Youve never eaten one either have you. This girl bes interested in the sweet after a merchant boasts about it in the vige." "Fuhn. When I get my wages at the apprenticeship, then. Ill eat it first and foremost~." "Wages you say, itll be years before that." As I understand, these sisterse from a vige nearby to be apprentices in a merchant store at Gururian city. Theyre guaranteed of necessities like food and shelter, but in exchange they wont get wages until they be full-fledged. This is like Edo era. Such employment method might be unexpectedly cheaper than buying ves forbor. "Master, the merchants seem to be departing." "Then, we should go too." Lizaes to call the dawdling me. Looks like the merchants who are with us at the camping ground are departing. There are three group of merchants. I heard a lot of stories from them when I offered them ales and fishst night. The most troubling story is, "In a remote ce deep in the mountain, red light could be seen, and sounds of hammer hitting something resounded all through the night.", such ghost story. It really feels like something Ive done myself. Thanks to my night work thats be a ghost story, Ive sessfully refined and casted a lot of tin and zinc. I made mud walls to prevent the noise from leaking out, but it didnt seem to be enough. Since we could arrive at Gururian city before noon with the wagon, I invite the sisters to go there together. "Yay!" "Thank you very much. Is it alright?" "I dont mind, we have the same destination anyway." These sisters are doing reckless thing of walking to Gururian city on foot. It seems the distance between the sisters vige to the Gururian city is two days away by foot, good thing that they dont get attacked by beasts. Last night, they slept with us in our tent, but their chastities couldve been in danger if we werent there. Our wagon joins with the other merchants carriages while advancing. There are a group of suspicious young nobles gathering on the open space before Gururian city, so I decide not to go first and blend with the other merchants instead. "Merchants who are visiting Gururian city! We desire magic swords. We promise to the people who give us magic swords that we will give them favor as purveyors in the future!" An man past his 20s wearing knight-like clothes is appealing to the merchants who are lining up to enter the city. Naturally, no one answers it. Theres a simr noble at the dwarf vige, hes probably the same kind of him. Ive stored Lizas magic spear inside the Holding Bag since it looks like itd get entangled. It became a problem when we were entering Muno city back then, I had put it away before this. Right now Liza is hanging a normal sword on her waist. "Hey hey, that noble-sama said that hed make you a purvoyer if you gave him a magic sword! Its amazing right, Onee-chan." "It sure is. However, such expensive things like magic swords have nothing to do with us." "You girls, youd get deceived in the city like that you know?" Arisa worryingly butts in the carefree talk of the sisters. "That one is, you know, We do not have money. However we want magic swords. Give it to us for free. As thepensation, well give you favor if we seed in the future. Dontin even if we dont seed., convenient for them alone, such nonsense isnt it?" "Uwah, so its like that. I didnt know." "Arisa-chan, youre smart even though youre small." The sisters get down the wagon with Nanas help. They line up on peoples queue since the queues for carriage and people are different. "Satou-san, thank you~." "Thank you very much. On top of letting us slept together, you even gave us meal all day." "Dont worry about it." "That wont do, well be working in a utensil store called Midoriya, so if you need something there do pay us a visit, I cant give you discount, but Ill prepare the best goods for you." I think employees would only be given chores, but I ept the girls good wills and thank them. The nobles and their servants from earlier seem to be negotiating with the merchants who are queuing one by one. Ill enter the city before they get here. We go toward the gate without lining up. Nana and Liza have confirmed with the gatekeeper that nobles could be prioritized to enter first. Even though its not like no-check admission in the self-governing dominion of the dwarves, they only check us formally. I could hear, "Eh", and "So hes a noble-sama." from behind. Come to think of it, Ive not told them my house name. During the past several days, Ive made swords for Pochi and Tama--ones that would equal Lizas magic spear--but Ive not been able to produce satisfactory ones. I could give them the magic swords from the storage, but theyre too big for anyone beside Nana, so I try to make ones myself. There are five types of magic swords. The first is the type that incorporates the magic circuit from Trazayuyas holy sword research. There are many good magic swords of this type. That being the case, the degree of difficulty is abnormally high. The gold and silver wooden magic swords are of this type. The second is the magic sword like the one elder Dohar has made. Its a type that could ept magic power without special magic circuit as its a characteristic of magic metal like mithril or adamantite. Its hard to acquired the material, but their stabilities are their strong points. The third is weapons made from monsters parts, just like Lizas magic spear. The performance is simr to the second type, but the individual difference is too great, weapons made from the same monsters parts could have great difference, there are a lot of poor ones. The fourth is cursed weapons. Even though it has permanent magic grant, it basically gives harm to the user, so people who use this type are few. At present, Ive never actually seen anyone who does beside elder Dohar. The fifth is a type where the de part and the magic circuit are made separately, and then attached to be a magic sword. I noticed this when I dissembled a magic sword from the storage. The de part is ordinary, but the grip part has magic circuit imprinted. When you put in magic power, it gives [Strengthen] and [Dexterity] effects. It even quickens the swords drawing speed. You can separately makes magic circuit on the de and the grip, this is easier than engraving magic circuit on the de part. The ones Ive produced in the experiments are the first and the third type. For the method from Trazayuyas document, I tried to create the circuit during the casting process of the sword, but since the circuit liquid was weak to heat, it dissolved halfway through. The sword can roughly ept magic power, but the circted magic power is distorted, theres no practical use for it. Next, I made des by shaving shell from beetle monster and hard newts bones, and permeated circuit liquid on the gap to improve the magic conduction. For once, real-like magic swords are finished, but the aspects such as strengths are inferiorpared to Lizas magic spear so I put it on reserve. I got [Bone Crafting] when I was shaving bones, although it seemed to be of little use. Sweet smells is drifting the moment we enter the city. It smells like a Japanese sweets, or rather, red bean pastes. "Kuu, what a nice smell!" "Is it Japanese sweets." Arisas and my tensions are rising while the others see us curiously. "Young gentleman over there, how about some excellent round red bean paste?" A girl of around a high schoolers age is selling while carrying a food tray on her neck. Its like a style of the boxed lunch seller from Showa era. Unfortunately her clothes is a normal in vige girl-like, not Japanese clothes. Shes wearing a short apron on her waist. I buy several round red bean pastes and distribute it to everyone. Mia looks a bit unwilling, but when I tell her, "Its a sweet snack made from grains and beans.", she timidly puts it on her mouth. "I think it needs a bit more sugar." Arisa makes a slight request, but everyone has already finished eating. "Fuh, this is, that right." "Umu, that huh." Yes, its an [Ohagi]. The inside of the dumpling is not sticky rice but granted glutinous rice. The red bean paste is coarse too, it feels like [Ohagi] from long ago. "So its really true, this citys name is." "I wonder if its a bad pun." People would not know that its a bad pun if they dont know Japanesenguage so I wont tell this to anyone, but this [Gururian]. The one whos named this city is definitely a Japanese who likes bad pun. Weve wasted some time from buying the sweets. First of all, I have to go to the lords ce and hand Nina-sans letter. Lady Karina and the maid squad are inside the ship thats currently entering the port, but they most likely will remain on the ship until it reach the capital. Since Raka should not be able to detect us here, theres probably no need to worry. It seems that The First preliminary fights to enter the qualification are happening on the public parks here and there in this city now. The name [The First] is making me cry. It looks like you need to pay three copper coins on the agency at the town hall to get the participation proof, and when there are 10 people who have gathered, the first preliminary round could begin. A match happens every time two people gather, and after gathering 32 people who have win a match, the preliminary match is over, and the second match begin it seems. People who have won four first preliminary matches could participate on the second preliminary round. I see, I guess each city has to have best four. It has been a week since it begins, and there are already 20 people who have passed the first round. Theres a preliminary match taking ce on the park near the main road, I stop the wagon and watch it. Since Pochi and Tama are restless whenever cheers are raised on the public park, I decide to watch it for a bit. A sharp sighted weaselkin girl tried to sell me wager checks but I refused. When I ask Pochi why she is sniffing violently, it seems that shes smelled yakitori scent. I ask Nana to buy it. There doesnt seem to be any idiot that tries to pick-up Nana whos wearing a full body armor from head to toe. I distribute the yakitori and minced fish meat on sticks that Nanas bought to everyone. Even Mia has bought fruit water unnoticed. The people who participate in the preliminary fight are mixed goods of mostly level 3-7, but some who exceed level 10 rarely mixed in too. The ones who are fighting now are both on the upper level 10s. They both wear leather armors, one-handed swords and shields, they are long-time mercenaries. Their levels arent different with Liza and the others, but theyre slow, and there are too many useless movements during the swords blows exchanges. Id say that the beastkin girls wouldnt lose against either of them, This is not favoritism. Apparently, the winner of this match would be eligible to participate in the first preliminary round, so the cheering is quite frantic. However, to watch a game during weekdays like this, I wonder if this gallery is fine with their works? Its probably not because of that needless worry, but a tumult can be heard from the public park nearby. "Its terrible! Monsters have appeared inside the city!" That is terrible. I confirm the map, but there are surprisingly a lot of monsters in the whole city. Looks like they are cavalry monsters called running dragons. It seems that most of them are assigned as the private soldiers of the viceroy. There is no monster at the direction where the voice from beforees. The one there is a demon-- Moreover, theres a troublesome person nearby. Book 7 - 7-13. Gururian City Disturbance (2) 7-13. Gururian City Disturbance (2) Satous here. I had often went to a cat cafe, but after I became a working adult, the chance to visit zoo or aquarium remarkably decreased. Even though theyre safe ces for having a date. The demon that has appeared in Gugurian city is of the same grade as the one from Muno city. The species is of the same Short Horn demon too, level 30, and it also has the same skills, [Strength], [Hard Body], [Transformation], [me Palm]; it has no magic skills. Its a demon totally suited to be a vanguard. Nevertheless, I was certain that there was no demon before we entered this city. Or rather, I could affirm that theres no demon in the whole dukedom. It doesnt seem like the demon can teleport, so its probably sent or summoned by someone. I leave the horses and the wagon to Lulu and Nana, and we go to the street against the escaping crowds. When were moving, I tell everyone that the one ahead is not a monster but a demon, its level, skills, and things to be careful during the fight. asionally, there are people jumping on the air as if ying trampoline from the direction of the crowds. Even though the demon cant use magic, it doesnt seem to be weak. When the escaping people be scarce, the demons figure can be seen. The demon looks different than the one from Muno city, having bigger build, and six arms, it looks like a gori. The onlymon point between them is the red short horns, like their species name implies. Warriors who are fighting the demon are surrounding it. Several destroyed carriages from the battles are scattered around along with corpses among the heaps. It looks like there are survivors inside the carriage. Many holes are opened on the buildings that face the street. Near the demon, theres a soldier with heavy equipment and blue shell shield doing well against it with his shield. His level is 29, equaling the demon. I guess theres no need for back up with this? And then as if betraying that thought, the demon swings its strong arms and blow some people to the air. Those peoplee flying here. I quickly dash and catch one of them. I release Cubes for the remaining two to cut their momentum. With this, at least they wont die. Endure it if youre a man. I talk to the person Ive caught. Yes, the reason why we take action so conspicuously is because theres this girl near the demon. "Please dont be so rash, Karina-sama." "Eh, eh, Sa... no, Sir Pendragon." Despite being confused when she knows that Im the one whos received her,dy Karina calls my name. I know that shes faltering, but what kind of ritual shes doing by joining and separating her hands with stretched fingers in front of her breasts. Is she perhaps embarrassed? Furthermore, while in my arms, shes muttering "To be hugged by someone other than father.", "Hes unexpectedly strong.", or "The honeymoon is in the royal capital I wonder.", her monologue is running wild toward cryptic direction. It looks like shes not ustomed with physical contacts from the opposite sex. "Princess carry is forbidden!" "Nn, forbidden." Arisa whos caught up kicks me from behind. I wonder if my butt have footprints imprinted? Even thoughdy Karina has Rakas protection, she still has lost around 20% of her health, so I ask Arisa and Mia for the healing. And then, when I putdy Karina down, for some reason she holds my sleeves, and it seems the person herself doesnt understand why. "Master, the front line has copsed. I will assist them." Liza deres so and heads to the battlefield. Pochi and Tama also charge toward Lizas direction after greeting Karinas breasts from both sides. What was that, Im envious. Since the demon is going to counter Lizas attack with triple punches, I intercept it by shooting Short Stun on every fists. Lizas magic spear pierce the defenseless body of the demon that has lost its bnce. Shes activated magic edge of course. The attack only decreases 5% of the demons health, but I think its amazing when youpare it with the umted damage the demon has incurred. Pochi and Tama who arete attack the bottom of the demons knee simultaneously. The damage isnt even 1% of its health, but it seems to be painful since the demon raises a short scream and retaliates using its tail toward Pochi and Tama. I throw someones helmet that has fallen near my foot toward the demons abdomen. Its so troublesome that I have to chant whenever I use magic since the peanut gallery is watching. Since the helmet breaks the demons posture, the tail attack loses its strength and Pochi and Tama be able to receive it by crossing their dagger, changing its course to the sky. The two make us of that vector well and take some distances away from the demon. That reminds me, the heavy soldier from before is gone. When I look below, the soldier has fallen near the demons feet. The metal armor below his arms is greatly dented, blood is spewing out of his mouth. "Pochi, Tama, take the heavy soldier to the safe zone when you have the chance!" "Ay~""Roger!" I throw Remote Stun on the Short Horn demon. During that gap, Pochi and Tama swiftly close-in and drag the heavy soldier to the peanut gallery. "Before it was the intermediate ss Great Hammer randomly shot, and just now it was advanced ss Divine Hammer. He must be the [ck Gale]-dono who has his namees out on the first preliminary round." "No, [ck Gale] should have been a middle-aged man, he must the magic warrior, [Red Fighting Demon]." The peanut gallery are making some irresponsiblementary. Who the heck are those people with Chuuni-like names. The peanut gallery are hiding in the building not too far away. I wouldnt have heard it if I didnt have the straining ear skill. Since the defensive position has exited the scene, I guess I should substitute for it. " Shield." The materialized magic shield stops the blow from the fist of the demon that has got up and came to attack. Its an unexpectedly prolonged punch. Thats not a metaphor, the punch really elongates for five meters, so I have to pay attention. If its stretching again next time, Ill tie it up like in manga. "Over here you gori!" Using provocation skill, I rob the demons attention to me. With this, it shouldnt change its aim even if Liza and the others attack to some extent. "I will assist you! Sir Pendragon!" Lady Karina is calling my name in loud voice as if shes advertising to the public. Please stop it. Shes sending nces at me frequently as if expecting me to call her name back, but I ignore it. She must not be spoiled. Before she arrives at the demon, Arisas and Mias magic hit it first. Arisas magic, sh, burns the demons eyes, Mias attack, Mustard Mist, roasts the demons lungs. Mia, youd roast my lungs too you know? I look at Mia with critical eyes, but she turns her head away. "Its prohibited to look away in a battlefield desuwa." Karina whos expressly came before me intercepts the demons attack, and got blown away. Raka was shining before the attack hit her, and multiple small shield of lights was stacked defending her, that was probably why the damage was practically none. I wonder if you could distill this automatic defense from Raka and mass produce it? I want to have everyone equipped with it by all mean. Apanied by dummy chanting, I invoke five Remote Arrows andunch them. The demons health is reduced by 30% in one go. That is from the attack of Remote Arrow from a distance. Since the demon is the type that specialize in physical attack and defense, its magic defense is probably weak. "Arisa, please cover me with attack magic. Mia, please attack with water ball or water polo." "Okkey." "Nn." Arisa makes Light Dagger flies toward the demon, but it gets destroyed with just a swing from the demons arm. The water ball thates a bitte only makes the demon wets. Oh? Isnt it weak to magic? "Well now, junior ss magic like Light Dagger wont be effective against a demon." "But, the magic arrows just now worked right." "That was either intermediate ss Javelin or advanced ss Multiple Javelin." "No, it must not have been Multiple Javelin indeed, is it~?" The peanut gallery are noisy since awhile ago. Ten men and women with matching uniforms havee into my view. I wonder if theyre magicians apprentices? As theyve hoped, I chant dummy intermediate ss ice magic spell and shoot [Freeze Water] to the demon. The aim is the ces thats got wet from Mias attack. Liza attacks with her spear at that ce in no time at all, and the demons arm is sessfully broken. Pochi, Tama, and the reviveddy Karina throw small barrel filled water, and with the fairy sword, I cut the small barrels that havee near the demon making it wet to the skin. I could end this by shing the demon with the fairy sword, but it would be too conspicuous with all these peanut gallery. Alright, now I just have to freeze the demon, and have Liza knock it down to end this. I wonder if the temperature drops too low for the frozen demon, the section thats received Lizas spear attack crumbles and scatters away. The fragments that have be small disappear with ck smokes. Wagahai-kun left a corpse, but lower grade demon would disappear huh? The splitter also became ck dust back then. The lower part of its body remain as it is, but a magic core that shines dull light peeks through the remaining upper part. Liza casually collects it. I look at the ce where my crisis perception is reacting, a small red horn has fallen on the ground. I appraise that, its an item called [Short Horn]. The exnation part is written in demonnguage. I could roughly read it after I raise the skill level to 5. Unlike with the humans magic tools, the exnation is simple. "Transform a creature with intelligence on-site into a demon." is written there. The reason why a demon had abruptly appeared inside the city was because of this item. I check if there is any other [Short Horn] in this city just in case, but theres none. I try to search for it in the entire territory, but it only returns freeze-like sound, so I search in turn while limiting the range. Since I cant search the inside the Item Box and Holding Bag (of other people), this is only for peace of mind, but its better than not doing it. I put the Short Horn into my storage, and begin the work of helping the injured people. First, to the luxurious carriage. There are four survivors inside this carriage. Theres a torn-off cart on top of the overturned carriage. Since itd be too conspicuous if I lift it, I blow the cart away with Short Stun. I secretly hold the carriages body so that it doesnt shake. I get on the carriages top and look inside. It seems that theyre all unconscious. There are a boy and a girl with ck hairs of around 10 years old, a smart-looking woman past her twenties wearing civil official clothes. And a 15 years old pink haired girl wearing a dress. Arisas hair is also like that, but pink... is this a manga! Even though the dress girl probably doesnt hear the retort inside my mind, shes waking up. She seems to be still feeling hazy. "ck hair? He, ro, sama?" The girl only murmured so and fainted again. This is my first encounter with the princess of the small Rumooku kingdom, Menea. Book 7 - 7-14. Gururian City Disturbance (3) 7-14. Gururian City Disturbance (3) Satous here. There are people who say that the history of mankind is a history of war. I remember feeling that its real when I watch a video showing world map and pie chart of outbreak of wars around the world. Even in the parallel world, humankinds acts dont change. "In praise of defeating the demon who had attacked the city. The viceroy of Gururian city awards you this medal." The bald civil official whos standing next to the young viceroy reads the award aloud. This is the audience room inside Gururian city castle. Its only about a quarter as wide as the one in Muno city, but there are twenty heavy soldiers equipped with halberds lined up on both sides. At this time, I had a carefree impression, "Its nice when it really feels like a castle~", but in truth,ter Arisa told me that the viceroy guards were reinforced as a precaution against me. The only one inside the audience room is me. The other members are waiting in another room. Im unarmed since Ive given the fairy sword and the short cane to Arisa. And then, the meeting with the viceroy ends without any problem and I withdraw. In the end, the viceroy only said, "It was arduous." After leaving the audience room, Im guided by a maid to a different room than the one Arisa and the others are. Theres the bald civil official from earlier inside. Hes the consul of Gururian city. "Sir Pendragon, I cant thank you enough for your assistance on the asion. Your help is admirable." "Even though Im of the lowest ranked noble, Im still one of Shiga kingdoms nobility. I was just fulfilling my duty." We get down to the business after the regr greetings. I talk about the state of the demon that has attacked Muno city, and the scales of its army. Even though theyve known the detail from the duke, its better to check on the fact. Continuing on, wereparing it with the demon that has attacked Gururian city. "I do not understand. I cannot read the demons intention." "Thats right is it, its a different story if it has thoroughly prepared armies to attack like in Muno city, but theres no meaning in just rampaging around in the city." Since theres that item, it might have only been a diversion for the rampage. I dont report the thing about the magic tool [Short Horn]. Since I dont know the character and ability of the viceroy, I wont report an item this dangerous. If the information about it carelessly spread, itd be scary if witch hunts happened. Arisa also opposed in reporting it. "Sir Pendragon, wont you tell me your opinion?" "It might be a diversion, or possibly a way for imnting fears in the people." The consul has probably expected my answer. Hes nodding solemnly. Actually, when I was searching during the wait for the audience earlier, short horn demons had appeared in other cities. I havent confirmed if theyve been exterminated, but there should be people who can defeat them in this season of martial arts tournament. Afterwards, we finished our talk after exchanging some opinions. The viceroys butler hands me an invitation for banquet before I head back. Even though Ive intended to take Pochi and the others along to go on Gugurian city trying food around, keeping the noblespany is troublesome. When I get back to the waiting room, the people who greet me are not only Arisa and the others. Ive expecteddy Karina and her maids, but there are also some unknown women. Theyre probably not servants of the viceroy since theyre wearing poor clothes. When I check on their stats, theyre ves with [No Master] disyed. "Chevalier Pendragon-sama, Im sorry for my impoliteness the other day. I thank you for saving me during the demons attack." I wonder who? I dont remember helping her though? "There was a cart carriage for ves that fell down on the site earlier right, she was on it she said." I see. But impoliteness--thats right, isnt she the part of the group who asked me to hand over mithril sword in Bollhart city. However, why is she a ve? When I ask her, she replies in vexation. "Actually, we were deceived by the weaselkins that day." Her words arent to the point, but, "We followed the weaselkins when they said that they had magic swords.", "They asked 30 gold coins for the magic sword.", "Since we only had five gold coins, we agreed to have a loan contract for the sword until the tournament was over.", that seems to be the case, I wonder where is the deceiving part? "The scam was after that. We went straight to the Daregan city, but we were attacked by tigerkins and lionkins thieves and got the magic sword stolen." "Were they real thieves?" "If they were real, then my master and me would have already been killed. When we returned to Bollhart city, we met the weaselkin that had loaned us the magic sword. He saw through the fact that the magic sword was stolen. When I think about it again, he obviously knew that we didnt have the magic sword." Isnt it paranoia? The weaselkin would know that they were attacked by the thieves if they see their tattered clothes, and there might be those kind of chivalrous thieves who didnt kill their victims. "That, you see." Arisa adds the fact that the women who are on the same carriage are telling simr stories. As for the young nobles, they seem to have been sold to a mine city on the nearby small kingdom. The women were taken here bydy Karina who appealed directly to the viceroy, or rather the consul. Theyve be ves and dont know if their masters taken to the mine city have died, dont you feel sorry for them, she said. "If this story is true, this wont end in just the weaselkins getting caught, but a war against the weaselkins kingdom wont it?" No wait, the weaselkins might be instigating someone to go to war against them instead. There seem to be war factions among the weaselkins. ording to the story from the drinking bout with the merchantsst night, it had been 15 years since the weaselkin merchants entered the dukedom. Around 18 years ago, there were 7-9 kingdoms on the border of the dukedom, and there were principalities of lizardkin and tigerkin beyond those kingdoms. The weaselkins has swallowed those demi-humans kingdoms and became big, and theyre still growing their empire even now. It seems that theyve never meddled with human countries, butst year, theyve utterly annihted one of the small countries and touched the border of the dukedom. Well, lets hope that even if war happens, it wont spread to Muno territory. Theres no soldiers to dispatch, Nina-san should be able to judge well. Ill leave the problem to the concerned person. I ring the bell thats on the table to call the maid whos standing by outside the room, and pass her a letter for the consul. Its hard to orally convey the content of the letter. Its up to the consul if the girl can be meet. "Nevertheless, this sure is a world with many troubles." "Fantasy world is like this you know." Right now, Im with Arisa on a jewelry shop near the viceroy castle. Of course its for the banquet tonight. Arisa said, "Your clothes is already quite noble-like, but there arent enough decorations.", so we went to buy some essories. I only had wristwatch in the original world since I liked it simple; I didnt know what to choose, so I brought Arisa along. The ones who will attend the banquet tonight aredy Karina and me. I cant bring ves or demi-humans, so theres only Nana among mypanions that I could take along, but since the viceroys wife has Status Check skill, I askdy Karina instead. The wife is only level 4, so the Status Check skill level is low and can only know name, but theres no need to take the risk. I have to learn the nature magic [Fake Patch] quickly. I check on the essories that Arisa and the shopkeepers have rmended, but theres nothing that fancy me. The essories in this world are fundamentally rough. Most of the goods are all about seeing the limit on how many jewels or gold can be put on it. If the banquet isnt tonight, Id make one myself. I check on the market price while ignoring Arisas and the shopkeepers conversation. Processed goods are more expensive after all. Ive saved a lot of raws of amber, corundum, and zircon when I discover the veins by chance. I also have other ores like jade and crystal, I want to make magic tools for polishing or learn the mountain magic, [Polish]. In the end, I picked "Something that wont embarrass me even if I meet the viceroy." The 30 gold coins spent are truly wasteful. When Im going to the room that the viceroy has prepared, a maid of this mansion is waiting for me, and says that theres a visitor for me. The other party is the pink-haired princess and herpanions. Ive originally intended to meet her, so this is convenient. I tell the maid that I consent, and go meet them together with Arisa. Ive already told all the informations about the princess and herpanions to Arisa beforehand. "Sir Pendragon, I want to thank you for saving me from the dangerous situation in this asion." Menea Rumooku is a princess of one of the small kingdom bordering the dukedom. Shes 16 years old. Level 9, she has summoning magic skill. Its quite rare. Her waist-long loosely-waved pink hair, and emerald colored pupils are followed with chiseled face thats not too deep. Her height is only around 150cm, but her waist is thin, and her breasts are big. Theyre C-cup on the brink of D-cup. If our standings arent different, Id have wanted to court this beautiful girl in 2-3 years. It was originally nned that she, as the third princess, was to marry the prince of a small kingdom, but the kingdom of her partner was destroyed by the weaselkins and the prince had died. Therefore, for the sake of meeting her next marriage partner, shes going to study in the the ce where there are a lot of Shiga kingdom nobles, Kayou Royal Academy. Of course the academy is located in the royal capital. From the knights and subordinates that have apanied her until here, half have died from the demon attack, and the remaining three are being healed of their serious injuries in Tenion temple. The wise-looking woman past 20 years old wearing civil official-like clothes whos standing behind the princess seems to be her attendant, shes called Poni-san. Her level is 7, her skills are [Negotiation], [Spy], and [Etiquette]. The spy skill is too suspicious. So far so good, the problem is her ck-haired attendants. First, the boy gives his name. He has longish hair even though hes a boy, with biggish ck eyes, hes 10 years old. His level is 1. His skill is only [Arithmetic]. His height is 132 cm. Its slightly lower than the average. Hes the so-called [Girly boy], you can only see a girl when you look at his face. Hes wearing girl clothes too. Arisa cant leave it alone, so he must be a true boy. In fact, shes muttering, "Not bad, itd be nice if the hair is shorter", beside me. "Im Aoi Haruka. Thank you for the help." I wonder if its Aoi Ryo or Haruka? "Im Yui Akasaki. I work as an idol. Onii-san, do you recognize my face?" Akasaki Yui? She has shoulder-length ck hair, and ck pupils, shes 13 years old. Her level is 2. Her skill is only [Acting]. There are no Singing and Dancing (skills)? Her height is 149 cm. Her breasts are about B-cup. Its probably quite big for her age. However, even though she says that shes an idol, Ive never seen her. I peep at Arisa, it looks like she doesnt know either. "Yui, youre being rude to chevalier-sama. Speak the words properly." Poni-san rebukes Yuisnguage, but it seems she doesnt look like shes going to change it. With lip reading skill, I see that shes been speaking in Japanese all this time, but what Ive heard is in Shiga kingdomnguage. Poni-san tells meter that with the trantion ring the girl is wearing, her words are tranted to Shiga kingdom. It can be understand from the twos name that theyre Japanese--they should be transported people, but they dont even have the [Self-Status] skill that any reincarnated or transported person should have ording to Arisa, let alone unique skills. Theres a possibility that they could hide it like me, but they might be the never-before-seen fourth type. "So, which Japan are youing from? Is it like this childs Great Rich Japan Empire? Or like my Southern Japan Federation? You cant be from the Northern Japan Republic right?" I see, so itse to this. Poker Face skill is doing a good job today too. Book 7 - 7-15. Various Japanese People 7-15. Various Japanese People Satous here. Im lumping the Japanese people together, but from color of udon to dialect, there are various differences in the east, west, south and north of Japan. I wonder if its because of the information-oriented society, those special characteristics have been fading away in recent years, its quite sad. The princess entourages, Yui and Aoi pondered if me, whos called Satou, and has ck hair and ck eyes, is a Japanese. It doesnt seem that theyre aware of Arisas name. The girl before me, Yui, is summoned from Southern Japan Federation in a country separated to north and south. The kind of countrys setting thats often found in fictitious military stories. It seems to be a real country from what shes said, I guess I shouldnt say setting out loud. However, Ive thought that I could easily go home if I just go to Saga empire, but if there are parallel worlds, I have to rethink my n. Although from the start, I dont intend to go back until after the livelihood of Arisa, Liza and the others are guaranteed here, so its fine. "By Japan, do you mean the illustrious country referred by hero-sama?" "Satou-san isnt from one?" "My house has always given the name of the eldest son, Satou, for generations long. Its said that our ancestor is a Saga empire hero, but theres no hero called Satou if we trace back the generations of Saga empires hero, so its probably a fake story." This setting is finally used. I thought that I wouldnt have the chance to use it even though I had prepared it. Supported with deception skill, it seems that Yui believes me. Arisa speaks to Yui from my side. "Hey, what kind of country is Southern Japan Federation?" "Hm? Its an amazing country you know, there are mass of irons flying in the air, a lot of them fly until the heaven, its bright even during the night." "Hee, are there a lot of delicious food?" "Fufuhn~, right eh, there are a lot of things that youve never eaten before, like--" Apparently, it seems to be a different Japan than Arisas own. When they bring up the subject to the Aoi boy, hes also started talking about various matters. While listening to the threes conversation, I talk to princess Menea. They wouldnt havee here just to make sure if Im another Japanese. "Your highness, Ive thought that only Saga empire can summon heroes, are these girls taking refuge from the empire?" "No, its different. These girls were summoned by our kingdom." "P, princess. E,err, chevalier-sama, please keep the talk just now a secret, please." I didnt think that she would answer frankly. Still, its not good to disclose such information to nobles from other kingdom right. Miss Poni hurriedly stopped the princess, but the essential point had been said. Of course, I dont intend to tell this to anyone, but Ill bully them a little and get more informations. "I really want to keep this a secret, but since this is concerning the matter of national defense, I have no choice but to tell this to my master and the royalties." Poni-san who thinks that my statements is really reasonable, moans with, "au au", and cannot find any points to oppose it. It looks like shes not an excellent politician like Arisa and Nina-san. If its those two, they would immediately try to bargain until I could be kept silent. "Ufufu, Satou-sama, please dont bully us too much, you will keep it a secret." The princess dered so confidently. I wonder whats her basis? "Satou-sama is a retainer of the neighboring baron Muno territorys lord arent you." "Even though Im a retainer (of a baron), Im of the lowest ranked honorary Chevalier." Right now, Im alone with the princess at a gardens arbor. The ce can be seen from the room weve just been earlier. Thickets are hiding the ce were sitting, so people cant see us. When she invited me to a walk, I thought that she was going to talk something that Yui and Aoi shouldnt hear, but I was surprised that she even left Poni-san in the room. When we arrived at the arbor, I took a seat in front of her, but she deliberately went to sit beside me. Were not talking about the summoning, but only about me. It looks like shes heard a lot of rumor about me when she was visiting her knights, so she bes interested in me. It cant be that shes seducing me? --Not. I cut off the momentary convenient imagination of mine. Even though its a small kingdom, theres no reason why the kingdoms princess would fall for me. Lets return back the topic to about summoning. "It seems that her highness believes that I would keep it a secret, why is that?" "Even if Ie from a small kingdom, Im still a princess. I can discern people whos trying to gain favors." Hoo? That is amazing. "I dont feel that Satou-sama is going to make use of those girls and me. The reason why you bullied us was because you were trying to get information from me right?" Yes, thats exactly right. Then, lets frankly ask her. "Your highness." "Menea." Taking my momentum, the princess oveps her word with mine. Your face is close princess. "Please call me Menea. Satou-sama." "I understand, Menea-sama." She seems satisfied with me calling her name, and shortly goes back to sit. She doesnt seem to care that I use sama. "Is Rumooku kingdom able to summon Japanese people since olden days?" "No, the one who summoned them was my aunt, the kings litle sister, her highness Yuriko." She casually used was huh. Additionally, "Yuriko", means that she was a reincarnated person huh? "Its just as youve guessed. Her highness Yuriko was a reincarnated Japanese person. She said that she was murdered by a thug when she was an elementary schooler in her previous life. She dered to the people that she met the god when she was reincarnating; she should have been revered as a saintess, but due to her ominous colored hair and pupils, no one believed her words." Ominous color huh, it must be violet like Arisa. "In our country, the direct line of the royal family who had pink hair like me was regarded the most, so her situation was difficult." This is something that I hearter, but the reason why pink hair is regarded the most is because when her ancestor meets the ancestor king Yamato, the ancestor king deres, "Pink hair is the treasure of the world. Hereafter, Shiga kingdom will enter eternal non-aggression treaty with this country." Isnt Yamato-san a person of the olden days? I somehow imagine the person to be like someone from Akihabara.... "Her highness Yuriko asked for three wishes, [Power to Connect Worlds], [Eternal Youth], and [Beauty], to the god. However, I dont know if shes angered the god, Beauty is the only thing she doesnt get." Its like Lulus case I guess. She couldnt have imagined that the world had different standard of looks. However, I feel like the other two skills are too different from [Power to Connect Worlds]. Did she intend to go back and forth between the previous world and here? "When she used her [Power to Connect Worlds] for the first time, she summoned a monster that massacred nearby maids." Afterwards, to see if it could be used for military purpose, she used [Power to Connect Worlds] after preparing the knights to stand by, but nothing came out beside one rabbit. "Just as that happened, weaselkin magicians visited the castle while carrying a certain item." Weasels again huh. Theyre active behind the scene like the demons. "They knew about her highness [Power to Connect Worlds] from somewhere. They tried to sell the king the magic tool they had brought along, saying that it could be used with her highness power to summon heroes." At first the king showed his disapproval, but he got persuaded by the skillful talks of the weaselkins. It was also immediately after the annihtion of the neighboring small kingdom by the weaselkins, so he couldnt exactly refuse them. And then, Japanese people began to get summoned, but-- "Among all the Japanese people who had been summoned, no one was as strong or had unique skills like the hero." Theres also possibility of them hiding their ability, but the princess denies while saying that its absolutely impossible since theres a curse that wont let them disobey the summoner. Unlike the kings little sister, no one met the god. Its the same pattern as me. "By no one, that means there arent just the two girls?" "Yes, there are total eight people who had been summoned." The first and the second summoned ones began to scream entrically immediately after they had been summoned and tried to get close to the royalties, so they were executed by the guard knights. They might had just tried to understand their situation while speaking in Japanesenguage, pitiable. The third one is a man in histe teens, he slipped out of the castle the day he was given the trantion ring and seemed to have died in the forest, eaten by monsters. When the soldiers had caught up to him, the monsters were devouring him, and only his hand with the trantion ring on the finger was left. The fourth one is a man in his 30s. He attacked a noble who was on an inspection during his battle training, and got executed. After living peacefully in Japan, he had to undergone military training every day to the point of vomiting blood, he went mad. When I ovep his situation with mine, a chill run downs my spine. If I were to be left alone in a wastnd without unique skills, I would probably end up simr to him. The fifth one is a woman on theter half of her twenties, after she was given trantion ring and exined of her situation, shemitted suicide on the evening of that day. "Why did she kill herself?" "We honestly told her that there was no way to return her home." "Is there none? Couldnt she just use that [Power to Connect Worlds] again?" "The magic tool Motara from the weaselkins did help connect to [Parallel World Japan], but the connected world was always different every time. They didnt know why it could not connect to the same world." The princess is talking detachedly, but when shes talking about the weaselkins, her words get a bit harsh. "And then, the sixth was Aoi, and the seventh was Yui." She cuts her words there. "When thest, eighth person was summoned, a senior demon attacked the castle that day, her highness Yuriko and the people involved with the summoning were all killed. The eighth summoned person was abducted by the demon, and half of my country was burned in half jest by the demon." It seems Oyugock dukedom provided funds to help rebuild the kingdom. It was the duke who want Yui and Aoi to go with her to study together at Oritsu academy. And then, it seems that the upper nobles of Rumooku and Shiga kingdom have known about this. I finally understand the reason why she could dere "I will keep it a secret" now. Theres no meaning anyway if the people I would report already know. Theres a high possibility that baron Muno doesnt know about this, but as a lord he is, hes a legitimate senior noble. Im bothered with the whereabout of that eighth person, but I wonder why shes talking about it like this? "Reason is it? There was an oracle. It was prophesied that I would meet my destined person in this kingdom. And I think that you are my destined person." Umm, I dont understand what you mean, you know? Are you sharing your secret to your destined person or something? She drew her body closer to me while spinning her words together with entranced sigh. Her hands which shes put on my upper arm are trembling. The stare from her passionate blue eyes draw men in. Shes a bit young, but Im charmed by her alluring gaze and small gestures. Above all, the abundant swelling that are being pressed on my upper arm are nice. It might be fine to get swept away by the atmosphere like this, and when I think about it a bit, shes attractive. However, I wonder why. Reasons returns to her eyes even though they have been so passionate. As if being lured by that, my interest also rapidly declines. These following three messages are disyed a lot in queue of my log. >Mind Magic: Resisted Calm Field >Mind Magic: Resisted <> >Mind Magic: Resisted Frank Principle (t Rule) It was Arisa huh. It seems that shes used her unique skill thats finally avable again, Never Give Up. The evidence is the, [Mind Magic: Failed in Resisting Frank Principle (t Rule)], that are in the log. Ill tell her GJ this time. Since I was overwhelmed by the atmosphere. I really do have to y around to vent out once in a while after all. Book 7 - 7-16. Gururian City Night 7-16. Gururian City Night Satous here. During the time of bubble economy long ago, it seemed that it was normal to treat your lover with full course meal in every memorial day. I dont think that Im lucky to grow up during the recession, but it looks like people whove been in the good times have their own shares of problem too. "Well then, everyone, please enjoy the specialties of Gugurian." The viceroy says so signaling the start of the banquet. The people in this dining room are the viceroy, his wife and his retainers, gentlemen anddies--who are of course nobles with peerages. The guests are princess Menea, and Poni-san who acts as her escort, and alsody Karina and me. The influential people in the city are only invited when its a buffet party. By the way, only adults are allowed to participate in the banquet and party, their children arent. The dining table is decorated with flowers, and two maids apany each guest. The tablewares are silver knives, spoons and forks. Beside the knife that looks like an extremelymon dagger, the spoon and the fork are like the ones used in the previous world. There is only one set of the tablewares for each te, but it gets exchanged with new ones when youve finished your meal it seems. The room is lit with magic light. Its not with magic tools, but a magician is putting out light balls. That should be the case considering magic balls are asionally added from the corner the room. Wine-like liquor is poured into the sses. This is the first time Ive ever seen sses as containers since Ie here. It seems to be famous products of the dukedom called Oak ss. ording tody Karinas story, theres a life-sized ss mirror in the women waiting room. Lady Karinas clothes looks so gorgeous, you wouldnt think that theyre made in hurry. Im the one who pay for it, but its scary to look at the bill. The clothes have spaciously shown neckline, and the demonic--I mean, emphasized breasts, its also not only decorated with silver and golden threads, but even gems are mounted in every important ces. Its probably not preferable for the invitee to wear clothes that are too gaudy, but since the viceroys wife is wearing even gaudier dresses, so it should be alright. Since the topic about sense of beauty could be controversial, I dont really want to talk about it, but its also Peacock in this world too huh, Ill leave it at that. The first te that Ive assumed to be cold from the beginning is light green soup. Its delicious even though its cold, potatoes soup-like. Starting from that, various tes with dishes like meat pudding, boiled trout, pf-like dish, baked pheasant, and fillet meat steak are presented out in turns. Arent there too many main tes? Regardless of the main course, side dishes like vegetables, and entremet are put on different tes. Breads are also served in a basket, this is the first time Ive seen ones that arent ck breads. Theyre not puffing hot, but its been a long time since Ive eaten white breads. I want to use chopsticks when Im eating the trout, but the nobles nearby seem to have got used to it, they break the trout and eat it without problem. However, half of them who arent able to do it well are assisted by the maids behind by leaving only the white meat for the nobles. Diligent maids are too wonderful. Of course, I ask for help too. Apparently shes an inexperienced maid, I could hear, "Ah", and, "B, bone-san, please dont bring it here.", such slightly fun screams from behind. Since she said it in low voice, guests who dont have attentive ears skill probably cant hear it. I did not think that I would be this d for getting attentive ears skill. Id like to have Liza eat the pheasant dish. Lets buy it in the market, and make the same dish. I have to thank the chefs for the good food in the kitchen, and get them to teach me delicious recipester! The overall volume of food is too much, though its not like I cant eat them all, but since it seems to be normal to leave leftovers, Im relieved. Even in glutinous Japan, I dont think Ive ever left this much. The gormandizerdy Karina eat them all up. During the banquet, people around me are having conversations while eating slowly, and its unexpectedly difficult for people who cant eat slowly. Moreover,dy Karina is too engrossed in eating she tends to forget about the conversation, and has a hard time to follow it. Since shes unfamiliar with this position, it cant be helped. If I havent followed Arisas rmendation and got taught of etiquette by well-informed maid-san beforehand, I might show some shameful behaviors too. Arisa and the others are on eating tour around Gururian city as scheduled. Im expecting their result enthusiastically since they would absolutely find shops with delicious cooked rice. Thest dessert isnt gururian (ohagi), but sweetened chestnut. Its called gold sugar, and seems to be promoted at Gururian confectionery. Its really very tasty. After the dinner, we move to a different room to have pleasant chats. Men and women are in separate rooms. The talks are frank since there are only same sex. Since a gentleman at the prime of his life who ims to be baron Munos childhood friend is talking, I dont get left behind alone. The baron is like that since long ago after all. I got ufortable when the topic changes to silver masked hero who has appeared in Seryuu city and Muno city, but the impressions are generally favorable. Maybe his true nature is someone who has served the previous Saga empires hero, such theory is prominent. If hes the predecessor heros friend, shouldnt he be around 70-90 years old then? I want to retort with that, but I restrain myself. Since I want to change the topic, I try to talk about the story of the young nobles at the dwarves hometown. The atmosphere gets a bit heavy since its not really a good topic to talk about, but I get some informations. There are hundreds of noble houses in the dukedom alone, and more than 100 young nobles dont seed their houses and bemoners each year. There is no strict rule that mandates nobles to fall and bemoners, but if one of their sibling inherit the house then they have to leave. If theyre minors then theyd be still under care of their parents and remain in the house for the time being. The magic swords search seem to be vain struggles of the young nobles who dont want to bemoners, even if each of their houses issues prohibition for it, there are always someone who breaks it. It seems that entering into the dukes imperial guard is quite an honor, and during the service, theyd be treated as temporary nobles and the fall intomoners is postponed. The person with talent could be conferred with medal and be a honorary knight. When we get back to the banquet,dy Karina and me are invited to a tea break together by the viceroys son. Hes not actually the viceroys legitimate son, so theres no problem even if I refuse him. However, theres something that interest me so I decide to ept the invitation. Lady Karina is also going to apany me. I wonder why? Shes being meek and quiet today unlike her usual behavior. The thing thats different from the usual her is that shes not wearing Raka now huh? If she was always like this, I wouldnt have avoided her. "Nice to meet you, sir Pendragon. Thank you very much for epting my sudden invitation." "Thank you for the invitation. The daughter of the viceroy is famous for her wide knowledge. Id like to meet her once at least." With my reply, the girl and the boys that follow her harden. Shes wearing boys clothes after all, and the clothes matches her well, so she really looks like a feminine boy. "H, how did you know?" "I understand from the frame. There are various differences between men and women. The way to distinct it is a secret of my house, so it breaks my heart that I have to tell you I cannot show it." I think casual talk matches her better, although I dont think thats how she naturally is. The bluff about frames is something I know from the. They are the same girl and boys with matching uniforms who have been watching the fight back in the noon. The other boys are children of the viceroys retainers. Looks like theyre children of the nobles from the banquet earlier. Ive epted the invitation not because theyre powerful nobles. Its because theyre students of young division of Oritsu royal academy. Princess Menea that Ive met yesterday seem to be studying in the advanced division of Oritsu royal academy. I probably would visit Oritsu academy to gather information someday, so Ill try to have connections even a bit here. "Satou-sama is amazing even though youre so young. How are you able to be that skillful in swordy and magic?" The daughter of the viceroy introduces herself as Ririna, shes fervently speaking about how amazing my fight with the demon is. At first she calls me, "Chevalier Pendragon", or, "Sir Pendragon", but somehow its changed to "Chevalier Satou", and then, "Satou-sama". When her way of calling changed, the line of sights ofdy Karina and the boys that follow Ririna became dangerous. Leaving asidedy Karina, its not my n to be hated by the followers, so I take care as to keep my distance fromdy Ririna. Their attitudes quickly changes when I verbally promise to teach them the basic of magic someday. I dont know when is that someday, so I write it in the memo so that I wont forget it. The viceroys office term is only for five years, but since her father is a capable person, it has been decided that he would move to Kwoka city afterward. "Satou-sama, youve promised to teach me about magic! Please wake up." The figure of us sleeping together in a bed spreads in front ofdy Ririna who hase into the room without knocking. Moreover, everyone is wearing pajama that Arisa has made for seven people, it seems to look like underwear from the eyes of the people here. "Satou-sama, a, au, d, dirty desu!!" It seems to be too stimting for the 13 years old her. And then ady maid who serves heres to apologize for the impoliteness, and closes the door. "What was that?" "The viceroys daughter,dy Ririna, 13 years old. Shes a talented girl whos attending the young division of Oritsu royal academy." Arisas voice is t. Mia who usually sleeps in also looks at me harshly while looking sleepy. Liza turns around and goes back to sleep again indifferently. Pochi and Tama are tossing around on the bed. Defeated by their cuteness, I pat their stomaches while lying. The two are letting outfortable sounds from their throats. "You there, stop flirting." "Nn, seiza." Arisa and Mia also take seiza postures and look straight to my face. I wonder what is this? This husband who has been med for cheating-likeposition? "I havent done anything shameful you know? I got to know her when she invited me together withdy Karina to a tea break. I promised to teach her about magic someday, didnt she just want to do it immediately?" "Gunununu." "Mwu." Lulu is also looking here with teary eyes, but it seems shes been persuaded somehow. After breakfast, the mood became strange sincedy Ririna and princess Menea hade intruding, but I got pass through it somehow. I prioritize in teaching magic fordy Ririna and her followers, and the princess amiably concedes. Arisa said, "Theres no fool who would make enemies of influential nobles of arge country." Looks like viceroys are amazing. Even though I said teaching magic, I just asked each of them to perform magic, sensed it with magic perception, and pointed out their weakness and strength with the knowledge from the magic theory books. They thank me greatly somehow, but I think anyone would be able to do this much. Theyre probably happy because its the words from [A magician whos defeated a demon]. Since princess Menea was absent when I came to meet her after the teaching, I went to the town with Arisa and the others. I wasnt able to resist the appeal of cooked white rice and grilled fish. "Fufuhn, the way to cook white rice has been properly mastered! By Lulu!" It seems she was taught by the chef from the restaurant they visited yesterday. "They willingly teach you huh." "Its give and take! I traded it with tempura recipe!" I see, after a while, we could eat tempura in this city when we visit it again huh. GJ Arisa. I make promise with Lulu to have her teach me how to cook white riceter. Of course, I intend for Lulu to make it first. Its so that Lulus effort doesnt get to waste, but anyone would yearn for freshly cooked rice from a beautiful girl right. I bought [Float] scroll from the magic shop. I did not bought the other scrolls since I had them already. When we get back to the viceroy mansion, maid-san tells us that theyve booked us seats for the ship that will depart to the dukedom capital tomorrow. A carriage that carries five sacks of rice and one sack of glutinous rice ordered by Arisa has arrived. Theres one sack of adzuki beans too. Youve bought too much Arisa. When we are preparing for the departure, princess Meneaes over. Ive thought that shes going to continue the talk about heroes from yesterday, but shes just confirming my contact address. I tell her that were in the middle of a journey to thebyrinth city, and I promise her that I will send a letter to Oritsu royal academy addressed for princess Menea after we have decided the ce to stay there. This is the first time Im going to exchange letter with a beautiful girl--No wait, Ive already promised once with Zena-san. I should send a letter to Zena-san. Lastly, I check on one thing Ive forgotten to ask the princess yesterday. When was the eighth person kidnapped? "More than one month ago. Do you remember the day when many meteors fall from the sky? It was the day before that." That kidnapped eighth person wasnt me right? Right? Book 7 - 7-17. Ship Travel 7-17. Ship Travel Satous here. I imagined that Europe have prejudice against octopus which they call devil fish, but I was surprised when I heard that it was eaten normally in Italy and Spain. Akashiyaki is delicious, but I prefer normal takoyaki. Im waving my hands on top of the departing ship. Its not only princess Menea and her escorts that havee to see us off, but even the viceroy couple and miss Ririna. There were imprudent young nobles and hooligans that they had hired aiming for Lizas spear waiting in the harbor, but the viceroy soldiers skilfully arrested them before they could cause harm to us. It seemed miss Karinas maids had notified the viceroy beforehand after they heard about some disturbing rumors. The nobles had probably seen Lizas spear during the fight with the demon yesterday, but they were really confident if they thought they could go against her even after seeing that fight. I want to leave miss Karina too if possible, but my reputation would be bad if I do leave my employers daughter, so I give up. "Fufufuhn, youve raised and collected gs of the new character huh! She should just disappear after this." New character.... Please dont liken a person with characters. Todays Arisa is a bit dark. Is she still minding about the things at the arbor yesterday? Last night, before we slept, Arisa and I exchanged informations about our Japans, and about 70% of it matched. I had thought that she liked minor animes, but in Arisas Japan, they were super popr works that even non-Otaku knew. "Are you still thinking about the eighth person?" Arisa who seems to be worried about me that has lost in thought calls out. Yesterday, I was a bit upset, but even if Im the eighth, there was no particr merit or demerit, so I decided not to mind about it. Since the reincarnated person who could do summoning has died, a situation where more Japanese people overflows here is unlikely anyway. For the time being, Ive told the princess that the summoned hero of Saga empire could be sent back to his original world. Ill pray for the possibility of Yui and Aoi going back to their worlds would increase even for a bit. Arisa pokes-pokes my head lightly, and we go together to Pochi and the others who are moring on the bow while looking at the water surface. "Ive cleared another thing that Ive always wanted to do in the previous life~" Arisa spreads her arms on the bow while Im supporting her waist. It looks like a scene from a famous western movie. I knew the title since it was a masterpiece, but unfortunately I had never watched it. "Umm, chevalier-sama, its dangerous so, could you...." The area of the bow we are in is actually off-limit, but I unreasonably ask to enter it. Since the lone tour guide whos taking care of us is looking troubled, I take Arisa who seems satisfied back to the general deck. This ships deck is wide enough to hold four carriages. Although since there are other things like the masts, it can only hold two in actual. Theres only our wagon right now. This ship consists of threeyers, the top one has the captains cabin and our guest rooms. Miss Karina and her maids are in different room of course. The other twoyers are for domestic animals like the horses, cargo room, and the sailors rooms. I was worried that everyone would get seasick for their first ship voyage, but beside miss Karinas maids who are downed, all other members are fine. Everyone is saying that its far better than the vibration on the wagon. Lets give some motion-sickness medicines to the maid-santer. Its 300 kilometers away until the capital, but since were using a ship chartered from the viceroy this time, we would reach it in just two days. It would take 3-4 days if it was a general ship, since theyd need to make stops at the cities along the way. "Its boring desuwa." "Karina-sama, how about exploring the ships interior together with Pochi and the others?" Karina-sama barged in when I was rxing on the sofa that the tour guide had prepared on the deck. There are only Liza and me here. The other members have gone exploring. I didnt think that even Lulu would also go, but since it was the first time she had boarded suchrge ship, it couldnt be helped. Im the only one whos sitting on the sofa. Since there were three seats, I encouraged Liza to also sit, but she stood obstinately like a sentry and wouldnt sit. I dont think that even miss Karina would try to pick a fight in this kind of ce, but since Im absorbed in map searching, I drive her away. "My, even though such beautiful girl is visiting you, you immediately send her away?" "I have no such intention, would you like to take a seat?" Im saying thing that I dont mean to. I get irritated at miss Karina, but I dont show it on my face. "So, would you not sign the letter from consul Nina?" "I thought I had given the letter of refusal on the other day?" Nina-sans letter was a request for me to be [Special Liaison Officer] from baron Muno territory. In short, I have to coax influential nobles in the dukedom to invest in baron Muno territory. As thepensation it was written that the honorary part of my peerage would be taken out, but since it was not worth it, I declined. If I carelessly ept it, Im afraid that Id get led around until Im made to marry miss Karina. "Why is it? If you be a chevalier, your children could inherit the peerage you know?" "Even the honorary knight that I have now is too excessive for me. I dont think of anything beyond that." Miss Karina looks dissatisfied with me whos not getting into it. Please stop inting your cheeks like a child. The maid--err~ was it Pina-san?--is warning her as its unbing of ady. Right at then, Pochi and Tama who have finished their exploring dive in. "Im home~.""Nano desu!" "Yes, wee home." I gently catch the two and make them sit on the seats at both of my sides. Since they look thirsty, I advise them to drink the fruit water on the side table. Arisaes back slightlyte. Mia who has realized that my sides are already upied clings from behind the sofa. Please stop rustling my hair. "Youre all getting clingy during the noon!" Miss Karina used so. How rude! Were just a bit intimate. Miss Karina is stamping the ground with her feet, but it seems shes discrete enough as not to utter, "Lets fight desuwa." "Look look! Its mermaid, mermaid!" Why did you say it twice. I look at where Arisa is pointing, theyre certainly mermaids. The AR indicates that theyre finmen tribe (Mermaid). It looks like theyre aquatic demi-humans. There are also other tribe like fishmen or gillmen. It seems the mermaids are gathering shellfish and prawn, and carry it to small boats with humans on it. Itspletely different, but they remind me of ama-san divers doing cormorant fishing. I look at the people on the small boat, the tour guide who has noticed it calls the small boats here. Since the story advances into buying of aquatic products, I go with Lulu to the ships side. The line-ups are shellfish that are as big as a tray, lobster-sized shrimps, and octopus with two meter long tentacles. There shouldnt be octopus in fresh water, but I guess I shouldnt bring real worldmon knowledge to a parallel world. I buy shrimps for everyones shares, several shellfish, and three octopus. It seems octopus are rarely eaten by people, the tour guide looks awfully surprised. Its delicious you know? "Octopus~?" "This guy, nano desu." Pochi and Tama catch the octopus that has ran away from the bucket, but theyre having a hard time with the tentacles coiling around them. It seems Pochi is irritated with the tentacles that just wonte off, she begins biting on it. It might be delicious, but please stop biting it raw. Tama has escaped somehow, and pricks the octopus that coils around Pochi with her ws. Stop enjoying it and help Pochi. Well, since her harassed behavior looks cute, I do understand. However, I should help her soon. "Satou." Mia is calling me with pitiful voice from behind, when I turn around, shes also be a victim of the octopus. Leaving aside Pochi, Mia who gets entangled by the octopus tentacles feels immoral-like, no good. Arisa also says, "Erofu is here." while helping her. Lulu also helps, and the tentacles on Mia are torn off. Nana and Liza are helping Pochi. "Sticky." Mia tells her displeasure while looking really pitiful. I ask the tour guide to draw water. I hear Pochi screams, "Please help nano desu" behind. When I look behind, there are Pochi and Nana who have be ck from the octopus ink. Liza and Tama seemed to have avoided it. I put up a partitioning screen, and the three octopus victims are taking baths behind it. I put Air Curtain outside the screen so that it wont get stripped off. Rather than being troubled from them being seen, its more so that they dont catch cold. Mia and Pochi are going out of the screen to dry their bodies, but since there are other peoples eyes, I tell them to wipe it with their own clothes and push them inside the screen. Thats why its inevitable I see naked body of Nana at that time. I have absolutely nothing to feel guilty about. "Your lips, theyre grinning." "How rude." I unintentionally put my hand on my lip from Arisas words. Ive seen good things today, I decide to cook the octopus dish. I ask the tour guide to borrow the kitchen. Its only inside the ship, and its small. It might be better to cook it on the ships deck with magic tools. I had made Heat te, referencing from Light Heat te, but since the only one who could regte the temperature was me, it rarely got used during the camping. Unfortunately, the only octopus dish that I could think of is boiled octopus sashimi that would fit in a bar, or vinegared one. Ive thought of making takoyaki, but since I dont know how to make stock soup for the dough, I give up. Lets research it next time. Since I feel that the rice that Lulu is cooking would slightly fail, I put up ingredients for making octopus pf. I soothe Lulu whos depressed, I dont expect her to make splendid cooked rice on her first try. I ask Lizas and Nanas help to bring it to the deck, and were having lunch under the blue sky. Its generally popr, but Pochi looks a bit disappointed, probably because its not meat. Id like you to endure since theyd be suspicious of the origin if we have grilled meat on the ship. Since theres going to be a town near the ce where were anchoring this evening, maybe I should go shopping with a small boat there. Tama and Liza are wildly eating the grilled shrimps without peeling it. Maybe because it looks really delicious, Miss Karina begins to mimic them, but Pina-san the maid scolds her. The other two maids are engrossed with the meal, they dont even act as miss Karina caretakers. I wonder if the medicine is effective, miss Erina the maid who has been looking like shed die this morning is stuffing her mouth full with the octopus pf. It was worthwhile in making so much food since there are many gluttons here. When Im searching for [Short Horn] at the capital during the meal, I find more than 20 of it. I pray that the capital doesnt get destroyed until the ship arrives. I wish that Hayuna, her child and the workshop of the viscount Shimen are safe. Book 7 - 7-18. Ship Travel (2) 7-18. Ship Travel (2) Satous here. I imagine gorgeous passenger ship when I hear Ship travel, but Ive only ever ride a nighttime ferry. Since I mostly slept, I could only remember some random theme song that remained in my ears. "Bird~?" "Bird-san nano desu!" A birdman whos flying near the water surface as if gliding passes over the ship. Pochi and Tama are waving their hands to the point as if itd get torn off. It seems the birdman is also giving a service, he makes several turns and do a full revolution before flying away. Im afraid that the two will fall since they lean forward too much while waving their hands, but since Liza seizes the girdle, its probably alright. Even if they fall, theres [Float] that Ive learned recently so its fine, but theres no need for them to fall in the first ce. Its basically a leisure on the ship. Yesterday, the ship was attacked by two aquatic monsters, but before we could go out, the gillmen soldiers who were escorting the ship cleaned it up. There was also a pirate group, river version, that was going to attack on the river branch, but I attacked them with Short Stun from afar, and their boat got capsized, the end. Since its generally peaceful like that, I continue practicing signal magic with Nana like before. Mia and Arisa look dissatisfied, though theyre not being hindrances because I persuade them that having someone that can receive the signal anytime is important. This person is being a nuisance instead. "Youre all clingy again this early in the day!" "Karina-dono, Ive thought that its normal for married humans couple to get clingy? Besides, the two seem to be doing training for receiving signal magic. In my humble opinion, you should not disturb them." Raka remonstrated Karina who was picking a quarrel. As expected of magic creature. It understands that were doing signal magic. "I want to do training too!" "Since Karina-sama has Raka-dono, there is no need for training. Ill contact Raka-dono if anything happen." Good grief, ifdy Karina is going to be my practice partner, my line of sight would be at her breasts no doubt. Arisa and Mia would say [Seiza] again. "Right, right, its unnecessary for youngdy Karina who has the convenient magic tool. Now then, its Arisa-chans turn." Arisa deres so while breathing heavily. Whats this, card game! Whendy Karina was intruding, that Arisa took my short cane and did something on the decks corner, it seems she was using [Signal] magic. The reason why she was breathing heavily was probably because used [Signal] even though she didnt have nature magic skill. Shes a rash girl like always. Mia ps her hands when she sees Arisa, takes a short cane from my bag, chant nature magic spell, and casts [Signal]. Mia is following Arisa huh. It seems that Mia has sessfully casted the magic, but far from breathing heavily, she falls from anemia. I was going to put her on the cabin to sleep, but she insisted to be here and slept on myp. Lulu whos beside the tea set looks at Mia enviously. I dont think its something that warrant such envy. I feel thatdy Karinas expression looks like Lulu, but I ignore it. "Hey, Ive struggled to be able to be the receiver, so start the training~." "Okay, first, lets see the receivers state using [Signal]. Give me your hands." "Uy~." Come to think of it, its been awhile since I join hand with Arisa. Theyre small. Im squishing it. When Im ying with the small hands that have nothing to do with the training, Arisa is letting out strange voices like, "Au", or "Iyahn". She seems to be shy, like always, I dont understand the point that would make Arisa shy. Since Mia scratches my knee while irritated, I stop ying around and go back to the training. "First, its a brief signal. Then, next is long signal." "Okay, I know, I know." "I know." Oh, Mia is also participating huh. Please dont overdo it if your anemia is painful. "Then, from now on is the real thing. Activating [Signal]." "Hoi." "Nn." Ive tried it for many times, but they cant receive it as well as Nana after all. At that time, Pochi and Tama who have been looking at the birdman on the ships broadsidee back. "Pizza~?" "Lap pillow nano desu~." It seems Tama and the others are still affected by Arisa who eats 10 pizzas when I make mock pizza the other day. Looks like its still stuck on Tama, she still says pizza while pointing at myp. Maybe they want to mimic Mia whos sleeping on myp, they gather both hands on the opposite knee and lie on it face down. No. Thats not how you do sleeping on theps. Since the two who look at me poking Arisas and Mias hands say that they want to do it too, I make them spread their hands in line and poke it too. I try to send various signals interval and strength. Ton, ton. Piku, piku. Oh? This time, I try to send the signals without poking their hands with my finger. Piko, piko. Pochis and Tamas ears are twitching matching the signal, they lean their heads while looking puzzled. "Pochi, raise your hand if you receive my signal." "Roger nano desu." Ton, swoosh. Silent. ...Ton, swoosh. This is a bit interesting. However, it seems that she could only grasp short wave signal. "Next, Tama okay." "Ill manage somehow sir~" Thats wrong. She got the vocabries that Arisa had taught her mixed. She must have wanted to say, "Aye aye sir.". Ton, swish. Ton, swiswish. You dont have to take strange poses when you get it. Looks like Tama can receive both types of signals, but strangely her sensitivity is weaker than Pochis, the range of signal strength that she could receive is narrow. That reminds me, Tama did find magic traps in thebyrinth eh. I dont know if its due to her race characteristic or her individual ability, but shes quite reliable. With this, I couldmunicate with them even if were separated. At the very least, the signal could be received from end to end of the ship, Ill check on the range when we get down from the ship. I decide on several urgent patterns at once. Im worried Pochi and Tama wouldnt be able to remember signal thats tooplex, but Arisa proposes to make Tama talks the signal out loud to Arisa, and so I agree with it. Afterward, Arisa would decipher the Morse signal. Ive thought that its quiet, but it looks like Karina has shut her room and sleep while sulking. The maids seem to be free too, theyre dozing off. Ah, its peaceful. "Now then, honored guests. Please close your eyes and wait. Please do not open it until I give you the signal." The tour guide is making a speech to us who are sitting on the seats that have been prepared on the deck. The ship is going to enter a 3 kilometers-long cave soon. Theres a legend that says this cave is prated by the ancient empires magician whove made the canal using magic. The reason why were asked to sit and close our eyes is to make our eyes get ustomed to darkness to see the tourist attraction in the cave ahead. "From now on, Meeru the batkin will steer the ship recing the captain." That was the man who was patrolling during the night yesterday. Ive thought that hes an escort soldier, but he would steer the ship huh. Theyre probably using demi-human who could use echolocation to steer through the terrain in the unlit cave. A small boat thates out of the harbor in front of the cave is guiding our ship entering the cave. A person is using light signal to tell the people on the other side of the cave. I see, since it could only hold one ship, theyre regting the traffic. The sails on the ship are folded when it approaches the cave. Warm wind is blowing from the frontward. If this is a fairy tale, itd feel like entering cave straight into the stomach of a giant monster. Of course, such thing doesnt happen and we uneventfully enter the cave. Soon after we enter the cave, the light dims. Of course, Im the only one who open my eyes and observe various things. Everyone is obediently closing their eyes following the tour guides instruction. Since I have light intensity adjustment skill, I immediately get ustomed with dark ces. Its truly convenient. Ooh! Even though the tour guide probably doesnt know the astonishment in my mind, he gives the signal. "Now, everyone, please open your eyes slowly! This is the famous Phantom Firefly Cavern of Oak!" Ive seen it one step ahead, but its quite a spectacle. Mosses on both sides to the ceiling of the cavern are casting faint lights in various colors, drawing mysterious gradation. Its like a natures painting. Moreover, there are crystals located here and there reflecting the light, making it never dull. Its already quite beautiful with those alone, but there are even a lot of lights that look looks like fireflies flickering and dancing around. What happen if emotional girls and little girls see such thing, it goes without saying. "Glittering~? Flickering~?" "Amazing nodesu! Master! Amaaziing nodesu!" Pochi and Tama who are sitting beside me are getting too excited, they grab my shoulders and begin shaking it. My eyes is spinning. "Beautiful." "Amazing." Arisa and Lulu are watching this magical scene as if their souls are stolen. The two get off the sofa and sit beside my feet. Of course theyre not sitting directly on the decks floor, but on soft feather cushions that the tour guide has prepared. I think theyre unaware that theyve grasped my feet near them. Its a bit painful. "Its beautiful, yes, truly beautiful." Mia is muttering feverishly while watching the fireflies dancing wildly. She asionally bes talkative huh. Thud, with such sound, Lizas spear fell on the sofa nearby. Liza whoes to her sense from that sound picks up the spear. Everyones line of sight gathered for an instant but it scatters away again. Liza apologizes for her impoliteness and returns to standing by posture, but she looks obviously embarrassed Its rare to see embarrassed Liza. It might be the first time even. "Master, my vocabries are insufficient. I request instation of the secondnguage set." What the heck is the secondnguage set. "You dont need to mind about vocabry. Its enough with the word, beautiful." "Yes, master. Its beautiful." Nana leaks out a sigh of wonder and hugs my head from behind while watching the boisterous dance of the light. Ill say the important thing once again. Nana is hugging my head from behind with her breasts. Of course, shes not doing such boorish thing like wearing armor since were on the ship. In other words, its direct. What a happy day. Id like for time to stop while its like this. Book 7 - 7-19. A Night No One Knows 7-19. A Night No One Knows Satous here. As I lived in Japan where the limit for religions wasx, country that went to war for difference in religious views was strange to me. I wonder if theres also religious war even in a parallel world? The ship carrying us is anchored at a ce where the capitals night view can be seen. The port is crowded due to the tournament season, so were waiting our turn. It seems the duke has issued order to prioritize ships that are carrying supplies, there are a lot of other anchored ships. Since the captain has gotten the right to enter the port first thing in the morning tomorrow, it looks like we could enter the port without waiting tomorrow. Everyone was watching the night view until just now, but since the youth trope began to doze off, I made them turn back to the room. I hear light footsteps, I look back, and theres Arisa. "Youre going after all?" "Ah." I answer briefly to Arisa whos giving off strange atmosphere. "I cant imagine youd fall off against opponents at the level of short horn, but absolutely dont let your guard down, okay?" "Ah, I know. Or rather, Im going for it before the short horn demons could appear." We wouldnt be able to tour the capital rxedly if there are people who are like terrorists with bombs around. Moreover, Ive been looking forward to the scroll workshop, like I would let them get in the way. Furthermore, the identities of the people who are holding the short horns are suspicious. Majority of them are younger people of the nobles who are members of a secret society called [Wings of Liberty]. There doesnt seem to be anyone who has peerage, but theres even a direct descendant of the duke among them. I feel like the weaselkins are involved with them in the background, but the members are all humans. "Alright now, you have to absolutelye back unharmed okay? Youre not a hero, so dont be reckless! If youe back with even a scratch, I will never let you go alone again!" "I know, I wont overdo it. If some strange powerful enemieses out, Ill proceed with [Protect life]." Since Arisa still tends to be overprotective, I put her at ease by citing y tactics from a famous game thatsmon in both our worlds. Arisa finally nods her head while saying, "Really, thats fine then.", so I decide to depart. "Arisa, the likes of river pirates might attack tonight, so have someone among ourpanions to do night watch, its also fine to calldy Karina and her maids to our room. If shees, Raka would be with her." I shouldnt say that Arisa is overprotective. Im one as well. Now then, there was a little something that I didnt tell Arisa. First, there are about 300 Wings of Libertys members who arent holding the short horns. There isnt anyone past level 30. I feel that they should have been exposed with Yamato stone, but since every member has not-less-than two affiliations, the other affiliation is probably prioritized. Their stronghold seems to be a mysterious area several hundreds meter below the capitals ground. I knew this after someone who I had marked before appeared out of maps range, when I checked, it was treated as different area. I wonder if its a geofront or abyrinth? Of course, there are also buildings that look like their offices on various ces above the ground. Furthermore, there are three people with, [Abnormal Status: Demonic Possession]. Among the two executive members, one of them is a clergyman of Tenion temple. Putting aside the former, I wonder why is thetter possessed? Since the three of them are in the underground, Ill do something about them after collecting the short horns. I wonder if its because of Spy skill, Ive sessfully sneaked into the capital without being found out by the patrolling batkin. Of course I didnt enter via the front gate, I leaped over the outer wall with sky drive skill. Since its a sneaking mission at night now, Im wearing a jet ck mask instead of the silver mask. Im also not wearing robe, but the knight clothes with the ornaments taken out. Ive thought that its better to not wear something conspicuous since my purpose isnt demon subjugation, but thievery. Now then, even though the night is long, theyre gathering in the underground, so I should quickly raid the short horn holders above the ground. First of all is from a forteller in the back alley. I enter the store without knocking. It took some time with the lock, but I entered without problem. I was somehow able to do it with treasure chest unlock skill. "Who? The shop is closed for today." A sexy blond haired older woman tells so as if spitting out, but I make her faint without minding it. Ive confirmed that theres no one beside her here, so I collect the short horn from the safe and leave. Just to be sure, I lock the door. And then, I was able to collect until the fourth person without problem, but the fifth one is bad. Of all things, hes the third son of the duke. I am able to infiltrate the castle somehow, but there are a lot of guards with see-through, surveince, and enemy search skills scattered around. Even now, Im hiding from the sentries who are patrolling the area. Theres no beastkin sentries, but I use [Deodorant] magic to erase my smell just in case. I want to believe in Spy skill level 10, but the density of the sentries is too high, I cant feel relieved. I wonder if I could get invisibility-rted skills if I erase my presence like when I get enemy search skill back then? The fortunate things? There is no shortage of [enemies] who are trying to find me, so it should fulfill the conditions. Back then I was searching for foreign body in the nature, but its the opposite now. I rx, and imagine myself melting with the surrounding in mind and body. Unexpectedly, maybe because Ive had simr experience before, I obtain the skills easier that Ive thought. >[Hiding Skill Acquired] >[Invisibility Skill Acquired] >[Stealth Steps Skill Acquired] I activate those skills, and I be able to pass the corridor while concealing my footsteps. Theres no doubt that its also thanks to the soft leather shoes Im using. Thanks tobination of the four skills and magic, the infiltration mission is sessful, and Ive arrived at the living room of the dukes third son. When I peep inside, theres an over thirty years old obese man muttering in low voice while facing a hand mirror. Ive thought that hes talking to himself at first, but since the hand mirror is emitting magic power, its probably amunication-type magic tool. When I listen closely-- "Then, kidnap--no, invite Sera from Teenion temple." Disturbing words came out. If Im not mistaken, one of the person with [Abnormal Status: Demonic Possession] is called Sera. "Umu, I want to go there too, but Im busy with government affair, so its extremely unlikely that I could participate in the ritual. No, I am not making light of the society. I understand, I will be there before the ritual begin. Keep the person who can operate the gate waiting." After hes finished with the hand mirror, he goes before the bookshelves while carrying it. After he operates something, the bookshelves slides out and a hidden room appears. Why do the residents of this fantasy world really like this kind of gimmick I wonder? Since hes begun changing to the societys attire inside the hidden room, I quickly stun him and collect the short horn. There are passwords list and some kind of n inside the treasure chest with the societys attire, so I collect them. The dukes third son is fainted while wearing the societys attire, I decide to leave him as he is. Theoretically, Id want to take his attire and wear it for the infiltration, but I dont want to wear that clothes. Theres a hidden passage along the drainage that continues to the castles basement so I make use of it. It smells of mold. The rats are darting about since awhile ago. I would be caught if they were familiars, but since the radar and my crisis perception werent kicking in, they were probably just normal rats. There were several rm devices that looked like spider webs along the way, but they were no obstacles before the trap discovery and crisis perception. Rather, the foul smelling drainage beside the passage Im advancing in is more painful. Since Id leave traces behind if I use [Deodorant] magic too much, I have to endure this. In the middle of the drainage passage, I seized the society attires and changed to it. Typical of a secret society, the attire hides the figure and the face. Since the one who I seize this clothes from is a woman, I hesitate to leave her alone on her underwear, but I put clothes and a mantle that Ive taken from the thieves back then on her and tie her up. Ill release her when I return. "Toward the blue sky." "The wind of liberty blows." I replied with the code to a woman who was confirming the password. There are also other people from the society gathered here. There is no one who has short horn among these people here. There are people wearing different clothes than ordinary members that seem to be the higher-ups, they seem to be disputing about something since awhile ago. "What should we do, Mitsuo-dono still hasnte yet." "That fool must be resting somewhere. Theres no time until the ritual start, lets go ahead." Apparently, theyre waiting for the dukes third son that Ive stunned earlier, but it seems to be near the time for the ritual. Ive been scanning the document that Ive snatched from the third son since awhile ago, but Im doubting if the content is serious. Theyre offering sacrifices with the ritual to summon holy relic--based on the context, the short horn from hell. Todays sacrifice is probablydy Sera that the third sons talked about before. Since shes been possessed by the demon, she might have been sacrificed already. I go to the gate device that would transport us to the underground area with the other members. Ive imagined that itll be like the torii/shrine archway that Ive seen before, but it looks more like the Stonehenge instead. The device is activated, and we move to the underground area. Its a type without timepse huh. I activate [All Map Exploration] in secret, and check on the underground areasposition. Its the [Pig King Labyrinth: Ruin] here. It doesnt seem to be an activebyrinth. Its probably the same kind as the [Withered Labyrinth] in Arisas country. There should be some monsters left even if its withered, but there is none at all here. There are onlymon insects and small animals. The societys people seem to be gathered beyond this corridor. Since my main objectives, the short horn holders and the three demonic possession people are there, it looks like I could settle it at once. Book 7 - 7-20. A Night No One Knows (2) 7-20. A Night No One Knows (2) Satous here. There were a lot of light novel and games that had had religious groups as the viins during the end of the twentieth century, but it felt like I didnt see it much recently. "Oi, yourete, the ritual has already begun. Ill open the door, so take your positions quietly." A person who looks to be a leader-type is scolding us with rough voice in front of the door that leads to the ritual room. The scolding is over quickly, I slip in with the society members to go into the door. Ive thought of this since I mix in awhile ago, but theyre full of leaks. They dont look like a group that would do such outrageous thing as summoning items from hell. Theres something mismatched about this. I wonder if theres someone whos pulling the string from behind? Well, whatever. There are probably only a few ces where they can hold the ritual, so if I destroy this ce, people who are thinking of doing misconducts willy low. The ritual room is wide. The width is 200 meters, the height is 20 meters, the depth is nearly 1 kilometer long. Of course there are a lot of standing pirs, but they sure are strong for supporting such enormous weight. Is it due to [Fixture Magic]? My thought had wandered off for a bit. The nearly 200 men and women inside the room are reciting poetry-like words repeatedly. It doesnt seem to be a spell chant. There are three beds of stones lined up on the altar, and three girls are sleeping there. Magic circle-like drawings are painted on the girls bare skins. They dont seem to be dressed. "Summon the holy relics aspensations for these unsullied girls!" """Summon!""" It seems Ivee slightlyte. Following the most self-important looking mans shout and the replies, three executive members beside the girls raise ceremonial daggers overhead, and swing it downward toward the girls hearts. Maybe its not like the usual me. The moment I see the executive members raise the daggers, I rush out instantly. I feel the members behind me are blown to the wall. Looks like theyve been exposed to the reaction from my sudden eleration. I run at the speed of an arrow, but I wont make it like this. Remote Stun would be excellent for a case like this, but Sky Drive is faster. The magic guns range is 200 meters. Its still far. "M-A-K-E-I-T!" I try to convince myself by yelling. The moment during the executives dagger swinging downward is only for an instant, in reality it can even be called [Now], but this isnt futile it seems. At the next moment, I feel like strangely running in water, and when Ie to, Ive kicked the daggers from the executives hands. >[Ground Shrink Skill Acquired] "Who are you!" The man who said that must be the societys head, no doubt. But I make everyone faints before they can say anything. Since I make use of the ground shrink skill that Ive just acquired, I must be looking like split bodies from their point of views. Thanks to that, I dont need much time to make the nearly 200 members powerless. Id like to collect the short horns, but I guess Ill do something about the demonic possession people first. "Disturbing the ritual like this, what a boorishrade, deojaru." "Yes, yes, truly like the inferior beings humans are, nari." Two demons appears by breaking out of the bodies of two members that have fallen on the ground as if taking off clothes. Theyre not short horns. Theyre the same upper-ranked demon like Wagahai-kun. The ojaru one has red body with deer-like horns, it doesnt have wings. The nari one has bronze body with water buffalo-like horns, it has two pairs of wings. Theyre both level 63. "Good grief, hes foolish beyond help for disturbing our resurrection ritual, nanoda." Theres a figure of a girl sitting on the stone bed. The girl--no, the one possessing the girl doesnt show its true body. Leaving aside the life of the members, I want to save the sacrifice girls. I use ground shrink skill, and carry the two girls to the exit. "I wont let you go, deojaru." As if space is breaking in front of my eyes, the red-body demon teleports in. Since both of my hands are upied, I restraint it with [Remote Arrow] and [Short Stun], shooting with maximum power. "Ill return it, deojaru." The magic that Ive shot toward the demon return to me in entirety. Space magic huh! The Remote Arrows change their course back to the demon, but the Short Stuns are going to directly hit me. I put up Shield at once to stop it. The shield breaks in an instant, but Ive sessfully arrived at the door. I leave the girls on the other side of the door, and close it. The red-body demon behind me is fed up with the Remote Arrows that are coiling around it. "Irritating, deojaru." The red-body demon roars, making cracks run on the space and destroys the Remote Arrows. Thanks to magic perception, I could see stream of magic that worked like early warning before the cracks ran on the space. I turn ON the silver mask set and hero title before its toote. My equipped sword is Durandal, not Excalibur, its not because Im unwilling. Ive stored dangerous amount of magic power inside Excalibur when I experiment with storing magic power, so Im afraid that I would copse the capital if Im careless with it. Durandals performance is worse than Excalibur, but its exceptionally strongpared to Gjarhorn, so theres probably no problem. "Houhou? Ive thought its a rat, turn out youre a hero, nari." The bronze demon is approaching while munching on something. The altars side has be a blood bath. They themselves be the demons sacrifices this time huh. Right now, its not the time to sympathize with them. I put off dealing with the red-body forter, and going to get rid of the bronze demon first. I move like teleporting with Ground Shrink, and slip below the bronze demons chest, cutting-- Tremendous pressure overwhelms me. >[Gravity Magic Skill: Demon Acquired] >[Gravity Resistance Skill Acquired] Still, I endure the high gravity forcibly, and swing the sword, but just before the holy sword touch the demon, I stop it, and back step away while opening the distance. "The current hero is weak, instead his intuition is sharp, nari." "If he cut just as he was, the heros body would had been split in two, almost, deojaru." It seems theyve set some kind of trap-like magic. If the crisis perception didnt ring me a warning, it would have been dangerous. I make the Remote Arrows to fly around randomly, and hit the bronze demon with Short Stun, it seems that the trap magic breaks it huh. I feel my body is being pulled slightly by the red-body demon. When I look at the log, it seems that its using magic called [Drawing(Evil Snap)]. >[Space Magic Skill: Demon Acquired] >[Space Resistance Skill Acquired] I activate the resistance skill. "The magic isnt too effective even though his level is low, deojaru." "Ushashashasha, is that an excuse for your senility nari?" Their attentions turn toward each others, now. Making full use of Ground Shrink and Sky Drive, I rain down Short Stuns in 16 three-dimensional directions. As expected, the Short Stuns begin to change their course, turning back. Theres the bronze demon among one of the course. When it hit the bronze demon, the short stun is forwarded to the red demon like the trap magic. Its different than the n, but the result is alright. Of course, theyve only received small damages. However, thats fine. That instant chance Ive got is quite enough. When the blue glow from Durandal have melted in the darkness, the red-body demon bes pieces of meat and falls to the ground. I sprinkle it with dragon scales that Ive taken out of the storage, incinerating it so it cant revive. [sh sh Skill Acquired] "This is strange, nari." Taking the moment when the bronze demon is stunned, I take out the Holy Bolt set loaded with magic power from the storage, and shoot it. The bronze demon tries to repel it with its hand that has jet ck spiral appeared on it. "Avoid it, noda!" With the possessed girls words, the bronze demon inclines his body to avoid the bolt in a hurry, but it couldnt avoid the arrow, and its upper body is ripped into many pieces. Annihted. Ive originally expected the bolt to be a mere diversion, but its unexpectedly effective. I cut the bronze demon while also using it to test sh sh skill. "This is, splendid nanoda. I have to apologize for thinking youre a small fry hero, nanoda. No, I ought to thank you for destroying my courtiers, nanoda." The girl whos sitting with one knee drawn up on the edge of the stone bed murmurs so as if asking questions. When the girl stands up, she begins to spin words in a clear voice as if shes a stage actress. "The time of my revival hase. O humanity fear it! Today, at this time, the world will begin its walk into ruins noda!" This should be the scene where I should shudder, but maybe thanks to the strange word shes adding at the end of her sentence, it feels like aedy show instead. Now then, looks like round two begins. Book 7 - 7-21. A Night No One Knows (3) 7-21. A Night No One Knows (3) Satous here. Ever since Ie to this world, I get unnaturally high chances of meeting beautiful women, but its not limited to only beautiful women. "Whats wrong, are you so scared you cant talk, noda?" However, I can only hear the scream of a chuunibyou patient from the girl whos dering with daunting pose. Moreover, shes swinging her arms matching her speaking rhythm, so her exposed breasts are shaking and swaying. I cant help but be interested in it since awhile ago. Yup, theyre big rtive to her age. "O ck-haired hero. I do not care why youre hiding your appearance, but can you entertain me like Yamato? I wont forgive if you bore me, noda." I wonder if she has see-through skill, the girls eyes are shining red. Im sorry for the possessing demon whos trying to set up the mood, but at this time, Im not thinking, "How do I defeat the enemy", but, "How do I get this fellow out of the girls body", instead. I wonder if I could do something with Saint title and magic healing somehow? It might be good to learn ways to exorcise demons. Itd be terrible if someone I know got possessed. Lets use persuasion skill here--Ive also thought of such thing. Before I could open my mouth, the girls time is up. "Thanks for making my courtiers be sacrifices, the power has been filled, noda." Something is making cracking sounds. The girls back is splitting. A wild boar-heades out of it. Right when the hairless wild boar demon starts to make its appearance, the girls health bes zero in an instant. This isnt the time to be dumbfounded. Take action rather than regretting. I rain down Short Stuns on the wild boar-head to restraint it, and strike it with palm techniquebined with ground shrink while pulling the girls body away. I put the girls body that has just died into the Storage. Of course in one set with the flowed blood. I cannot do it, but a priest or a miko might be able to revive a body that has just died. It should be that flexible in a fantasy. I make Sera folder in the Storage as to keep it from mixing with other things. "Fumu? What exactly you intend to do nanoda? Rather than worrying about collecting corpses, you should begin pursuing me instead nanoda." I pay no attention to the iprehensible critique. Well, thanks to the useless talk, my magic power has recovered, so lets consider it as a good thing. "Since Ive just been resurrected, I am weaker than during my heyday, noda. This is your once in a lifetime chance to win nanodazo? Now,e at me with all your power, noda." Violet light that looks like ripple creeps on the wild boar-head, and its body shines golden. Looks like theyre support magic like what Wagahai-kun did. ording to AR reading, theyre [Physical Damage 99% Cut], and [Magic Damage 90% Cut]. If this is the demons weakened form, just how strong it has been, lets quickly settle this. I press the demon with the samebo Ive used to beat the bronze demon. Restrain it with magic, and finish with the holy bolt. However, the two attacks were prevented without effort. Short Stun and Remote Arrow are repelled just before it touch the golden wild boar-heads skin and disappear. Even though theyve worked earlier, it seems that the golden skin has prevented it from working. Next, the golden wild boar-head spit out something from its mouth, and that invisible something destroys the holy bolt, leaving only blue afterglow. "This is, I cant make light of." The golden wild boar-head murmurs in low voice, and lets out second support magic chant roar. Did it make some kind of chant from its mouth somewhere? Oops, this isnt the time to flinch and think about it. I went with the closing in and attack physically tactic. One meter before my holy sword touch the golden wild boar-head, multiple small shields magic like the one Rakas used unfolds, and theyre crushed by the holy sword. Theyre just small shields that are easily broken, but-- Little by little. Yes, it seems to be reducing the holy swords power by just a little. After breaking nearly 100 small shields, the holy sword stops after advancing for about 50 centimeters. Id really like to learn this magic. "Fumu, it has more attack power than iomh Sis that Yamato uses huh. It should have been able to quickly kill my retainers." Im still trying to push through it even now, but the golden wild boar-head demon takes out two liuyedao from its mouth, and attacks from both sides using the two sabers. I stop one side with a holy shield, and the other with the holy sword. Im pushed by tremendous power. Since the normal stone pavements are gouged out after I get pushed for several meters, I use sky drive as my foothold and hold out with all my might. It consumes magic power, but it cant be helped in this situation. Even if I attack, its always prevented by the multiple small shields. I have to do something about it or else my attack wont ever reach. I could destroy the demons weapons the moment our weapons touch, but conversely, the jet ck mist-like feelersing out of the liuyedao are also trying to break my sword, so I cant let my guard down. I havent got damage, but its the same for the opponent too. We cant hit each other, and only time passes. "I will be more serious, noda." The golden wild boar-head demon cover its whole body with violet light once again. Its probably the unique skill of this guy. The demon doesnt hide its unique skill at all. There are three which are [Ikkitousen], [Phantasmagoric], [Banpufutou]. Looking at the first case, its probably fine to think that all three have been used. The two liuyedao are also wrapped in golden lights. It seems that the attack powers have been upped. Their powers were originally close to the holy sword, but now theyre definitely stronger than Durandal. I ward off the powered-up liuyedao with the holy shield. Seeing that my crisis perception is at work, the holy shield might be destroyed if I stop it carelessly. The holy sword attack is once again prevented by the multiple small shields. Wait. Prevented by the multiple small shields? In other words, even for the demon with 99% physical damage cut, holy swords are dangerous existences huh. And I also remember another more important thing. The holy bolt wasnt prevented by the multiple small shields, but intercepted by destruction magic. In other words--. So its like that huh. Im setting up strategy while avoiding the demons attacks. Ill break through the multiple small shields, give damage to the demon, and drive in the holy bolt when its at the state where it could not intercept with destruction magic. First, in order to break the multiple small shields, I have to increase my moves. I put the holy shield back into the Storage, and pull out the magic sword Balmung on one hand. Its not a holy sword, but its attack power doesnt fall behind Durandal. It doesnt really matter, but both have matching golden grips. However, it seems the opponent is also exploring the breakthrough solution. Many jet-ck rings arise near the golden wild boar-head demon. They rush on me as if theyre independent creatures. I try to counter them with Short Stun and Remote Arrow, but either magic disappear as soon as ites in contact with them. Anti magic-attack huh? I take out a suitable stone out of the Storage and hurl it. The ring disappears while sounding like water droplet dropped on a heated frying pan. Looks like physical attack works just fine. I coat the holy sword with magic edge and intercept the jet-ck rings that are assaulting. >[Holy Edge Skill Acquired] I dont know the difference with magic edge, but since the name indicates that the skill would work well against demons, I allocate it maximum point and activate it. I absorb magic power from the holy sword, and coat it with holy edge, but they lookpletely identical. The magic usage is the same too, I wonder what differ. "O defective hero, what are you nanoda? Even though you can only use beginner level magic, your avoiding capability is top-tier, your swordsmanship is superb yet you only have one straight technique. It does not look like youre holding back. Youre like an artificially created cultivation, nanoda." The analysis is too urate, my ears hurt. "Ive been trying to turn you into stone with magic eye since awhile ago, but its not working at all, noda." In the log, starting with petrification, a lot of special attacks like paralyze, and curse are disyed in array, but everything has been resisted. Right at that time, the golden wild boar-head demon roars--magic huh. I put up Shield as a countermeasure, but its destroyed by the invisible bullet the golden wild-boar demon shoots. Its impossible for beginner magic after all huh. When the shield is getting destroyed by the bullet, I frantically avoid the liuyedaos stabs. Even though the bullets are invisible, I can understand the techniques trajectories due to Space Grasp and Magic Perceptionbined, so its easier than the liuyedao. Since my clothes evaporates when its near the bullets orbit, it has be meaningless. My skin feels a bit itchy. >[Destruction Magic: Demon Skill Acquired] >[Destruction Resistance Skill Acquired] I promptly activate the resistance skill. Seeing how close this fight is, Id wee it even if it only helps a bit. I invoke holy edge on the holy sword, and prevent the invisible bullets, but since Im also defending against the liuyedao, its really busy. I get closer and try to kick the demon, but its prevented by multiple small shields just like with the holy sword. Since my shoes have been evaporated too, my toes hurt. I have nothing to lose anyway, so I invoke Furnace me (Forge). It should be usable as a distraction at least. Im using it while thinking lightly, but the multiple small shields are burned like scrap of papers. "Inferno huh! Thats your trump card is it." The golden wild boar-head demon roars once again, but I can hear its speech ovepping it. ROAR. In an instant, thunderous roars are echoing to the point that I cant hear anything. Looks like Ive been directly hit by the demons magic attack that has vast range. The magic sword Balmung on my right hand is leaking out red light, but since its blinking as if breaking, I put it back into the Storage. I take out magic sword Nothung in its ce. >[Explosion Magic: Demon Skill Acquired] >[Explosion Resistance Skill Acquired] Im bothered with the difference between destruction and explosion, but I want the resistance for now. Honestly, its too painful. Pain resistance, please work harder. Its like this even though my HP hasnt decreased much, Im afraid if I get hit directly by the liuyedao. My injuries are healed in a blink of an eye with self-healing, but my clothes has vanished. Since I dont enjoy being in the nude, I wear the ck mask equipment with quickdress. It cant be helped if this is called transformation having such speed. "Fumu, looks like the counterbncing is over, nanoda." Counterbncing? The demons figure doesnt look like it at all. Burned by the Furnace me (Forge), half of its body has inmed. Is it weak to fire. Or maybe, its because Furnace me(Forge) is an intermediate level magic. I generate holy edge on both swords on my hands and cut with them. I invoke Furnace me(Forge) to burn down the small shields. Although, it looks like the opponent has expected it too. Its invoking the explosion magic like just now, jet-ck rings, and invisible bullets at the same time. Using three different magic at the same time huh, tremendous. I shoot Short Stun on the ground while matching the explosion magic obstructing the view, using that gap, I use Sky Drive and Ground Shrink like somersaulting, and teleport behind the demon high in the sky. While invoking Furnace me (Forge), I cut both the demons arms with the holy and magic swords. The swords reach before the shields are all burned down, but maybe because the number is low, it reach the demons body. However, ripples spread out on the golden body, and the attacks are prevented. When its prevented, it feels like some kind of protection membrane has been broken. Typically in a game, its like magic that could prevent attacks once. Since it shouldnt be able to prevent attacks indefinitely, I guess Ill rush it multiple times. The demon swings the liuyedao without looking back, I stop it with both swords. It was the demons trap. At the same time my crisis perception kicks in, 8 rib bones break out of the demons back and try to skewer me like living things. I took evasive action at once, but they elerated at the speed more tremendous than I had predicted. Guh, I couldnt avoid it, and the rib spears pierced through my body. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. I endure the burning-like pain, and break the stuck rib spears with my knee. Fortunately, the pain is only for an instant, it quickly disappears like pulling tides. Its aching, but I bear it. The treatment is after this. The demon is fixing its posture, but I wont let it. I drive the Furnace me to the wild boar-head with all my power. I can see the magic its going to invoke, so I stab it with holy sword, destroying the magic. When the demon is being burned by the Furnace me (Forge), it throws away the liuyedao, catches me with both its hands, and presses me hard. Such stupid strength. P, painful. I fire an additional Furnace me (Forge) with all my might. The invoked crimson me roasts the demons body. Of course, the one who fires it, me, am also not safe from it. The ck costume bes ash. Maybe thanks to fire resistance, my body only bes red, but I dont have any burn. No, it is crazy hot here you know? It seems Im the winner of this patience contest. The power on the demons arms are loosened. This momentary chance is enough, I erge the gap by force and slip away. I store away the magic sword, and exchange it for magic power-loaded holy bolt, and immediately shoot it. The holy bolt is sucked into the demons abdomen-- The demons abdomen along with its defense are destroyed. Not yet. The demons health hasnt be zero. I pour my remaining magic power into the holy sword Durandal in one go, and activate holy edge skill. I split the demons body into two, and even while spouting mes and smokes from its body, the golden wild boar-head demon raises its fist on the air, and swing itsst blow. The blue track of the sh sh sucks the demons heart, blue light that gushes out of its body blow its upper body out. While back-stepping away to open some distances, I take out a health and a magic recovery potions from the storage and gulp the two bottle down. Yes, its still too early to be relieved. If it dies with just this much, it couldnt be called a Demon Lord. Yes, the demons name is [Golden Wild Boar King], a level 120 Demon Lord. Good grief, there are too many obstacles in my pleasant sightseeing tour. Now then, shall we begin the third round next. Book 7 - 7-22. A Night No One Knows (4) 7-22. A Night No One Knows (4) Satous here. I wonder since when is the trend of boss characters transform for so many times when youre defeating them? Its generally troublesome when its in a game, but when its in real life.... Its probably the effect of the demons unique skill. The demon has revived as an undead. The demons upper body that should have been lost has also regenerated in the blink of an eye. Theres no worth in defeating this guy. The two liuyedao have been lost somewhere when I destroy the upper body earlier, thankfully. I do have several trump cards, but since I dont know how many times the demon can revive, I wont recklessly use them. Its painful that one MP recovery potion only recovers 20% of my MP with one bottle. From now on, Ill charge magic swords and the holy swords whenever Im free. "It has been since Yamato that I have to resort using Banpufutous effect. O Nanashi, perchance you can beat me? Yamato took the heavenly dragons lot along to attack my castle. You alone intend to be the equivalent of a hero and heavenly dragons nanoda huh." Fumu, since my name is nk, its [Nanashi] huh. I guess Ill call myself Nanashi from now on. Thanks to HP potion and self-healing skill, my wounds have disappeared. It still hurts, but not to the degree that makes me unable to fight. Looks like its bad for the opponent to let me heal more than this. "The heavenly dragons are taking rests." While holding three MP recovery potions on my mouth, I operate the storage with thought. Since the demonunches destruction magic towards me, I p the magic with my palm and change its course. The demon is muttering, "Ridiculous", but I ignore it. My palm is stinging. I dont want to touch that magic too much. "Besides, the professional hero is currently taking a vacation with beautiful big-breasted women in the imperial capital." Id hit him if he really was on a vacation. I exchanged Durandal for [Trump Card #1, Holy Spear Longinus] from the storage, and pour it in with magic power that Ive just recovered. I feel dizzy from using too much magic power, but I endure it. "Professional hero? Then what are you, nanoda?" "Im a part-timer. My main job is a tourist." Tourist is not a job. I know. Using vague words to distract the demon is just fine. The demon uses destruction magic, but the aim is loose. Use ranged magic if you want to hit me. I shouldnt think unnecessary things. The demon reallyunches ranged magic. I kick up the stone pavement below my feet, standing it up and make it into a shield. Unfortunately, I dont get tatami flip skill. The demons magic destroys the stone pavement and rushes to me. Ive put up Shield to buy some time, but its meaningless. The shield also breaks in an instant. I twist my body and protect the important ces. Ouch. As expected of the demon lords attack. Its wholesomely painful. Even though the pain quickly goes away, painful thing is painful. Looking at the health gauge thats only reduced for a bit, the demon is probably the type thats weak with magic. This time a breath attack ising, so I use Ground Shrink to evade it. Of course, before it. While closing in like teleporting, Iunch a technique. Three-stranded spiral spear attack. I invoke Furnace me (Forge) at the same time to burn down the multiple small shields. The first and second spiral attacks pierce both shoulders of the golden wild boar demon lords, the third spiral attack pierces the heart. While like that, the holy light sucks the demons body-- Half of the demons body has been sted. However, the demon cut half of its body with both of its edge-like ws before the spiral spear attack effect reach it. A new body grows out of the remaining half. Are you a narian. This demon is much more immortal than Zen. This time translucent tentacles-like thingse out of the demons hand and attack. What a diverse guy. Since its destroyed with just one stab of Longinus, I dont know what kind of attack it is, but its probably dangerous to recklessly take it. The demons eyes are glittering, but since I dont know what kind of attack is it, I look at the log and a chill runs down my spine. Theyre instant death attack, followed by attack with instant death effect. >[Instant Death Resistance Skill Acquired] I stop my assault, and activate the skill on the spot. Next time, if I see the demon doing the same motion, I should take out a mirror. Since then, my attacks have hit it for many times, but the demon gets revived each time due to its unique skills effect. It has been revived for seven times already, I want it to end. The demon seems to think that magic and special attacks are not working against me, this time it changes to attacking physically. The most annoying one is when Im attacking it in close range. While yelling with spirit, I stab at the demons heart with Longinus, at that time, its hands stretch out toward me. I judge that I could avoid the stretched arms attack with a paper-thin difference, but-- The arm bone breaks through the hand and flies out like a crossbows bolt. Its attacks have be increasingly absurd. While being slightly surprised, I acrobatically avoid the bone arrow. Short Stun is already unable to even act as a feint, so I dont use it. Making use of the air as a foothold with Sky Drive, I stab with the holy spear while being upside-down. Its no good even though the heart is pierced after all huh. When ites to this, I have no choice but to cut up the body to pieces and then, evaporate or burn it down. I exchange Longinus with Durandal. Theres only little magic power left in it, so the blue light thates out of Durandal is faint. "Whats wrong hero. You cant manage to defeat this immortal body, nodana?" The demon takes out two rib bones from the sides under its arm, holds it, and lets out a short roar that makes the rib bones get covered in ck mes. me magic swords huh? "Ill let you taste my ck me bone swords, noda. Come, dance the dance of death." The demon lordes attacking with two swords style, but leaving aside its appearance, the ck me bone swords are more fragile than the liuyedao. When our swords sh, I just get slightly burned from the ck me. "What the hell are you, nanoda? Basking in the ck me, bringer of ruin that burns down heavenly dragons, why are you unhurt?!" I guess its because my level is high? No, it might be because my destruction resistance skill is at MAX. Moreover, I do get hurt. Its just that my recovery speed is fast. MP is used for recovery, so I should take care as not to get hurt as much as possible. It hurts after all. "If youre unhurt, then Ill just keep attacking until you do, noda!" Please stop doing endless repetitive moves. The demon endlessly takes out another ck me bone swords whenever I destroy it, and right when I get bored with it, Ive finally recovered enough magic power. As I energetically destroy the ck me bone swords, I cut the demons body into pieces. When it starts reviving, I invoke Furnace me (Forge) during the regenerations time of half of an eyes blink, incinerating it. And yet, the demon still regenerates without losing to the fire. As expected of a demon lord. Oops, this isnt the time to admire it. While maintaining Furnace me (Forge), I charge holy bolts that Ive taken from the Storage, set up crossbow sets, and shoot it. I shoot the remaining 10 sets during the short time. Atst the pieces of meat that are regenerating stop wriggling. I have to perform thest rite now. I take out a new thing from the storage, [Trump Card #2, Holy Sword Gtine], and sh with it, evaporating the demon. Ive not thought that Id end up taking out the secret, Gtine. Gtine is a sibling sword of Excalibur, Ive filled with reasonable amount of magic power. If its still not good with this one, Id have to use Excalibur even though its dangerous. In preparation for the second revival, I gulp down potions. I drink too much, feel sick. Apparently, it wont revive again. The evidence is the appearance of these guys. "Kusukusu, it lost huh." "It lost, lost to Yamato." "It lost to the new hero too." Three small violet lights rise up, just like the time with Zen. No, their colors are a bit ck. Jet ck lights are also mixed in asionally. The impression I sense from them are the same, but are they different things? "Its an Orc after all." "What should we use this time?" "Weasel seems smart." Thinking that I would not harm them, they let their guard down, I cut the ck violet lights. I sh the jet ck lights three times, and the three after-lights disappear. I take off [God yer] from my title, and put the divine sword into the Storage. It feels like the divine sword has absorbed the shed lights, but since the divine swords status hasnt changed, its probably just my imagination. After crushing the ck violet lights, the log flows in great speed indicating loots acquisitions, but I scroll back on it and will check the loot forter. The log properly shows [Fragments of God have been defeated!], so Ive probably beaten them. When I carefully think about it, the deeds make it as if Im picking a fight with the god, but its a done deal so theres no use in thinking about it. Though, I feel that an existence that lends its power to the demon lord would be hostile even if I dont do anything anyway. Even if Ive antagonized the god, I hope that its the kind of god with 100 yearster scale. >Title [Demon Lord yer] >Title [Demon Lord yer Golden Wild Boar King] Acquired >Title [True Hero] Acquired >Title [Unsung Hero] Acquired. Book 7 - 7-23. A Night No One Knows (5) 7-23. A Night No One Knows (5) Satous here. It seems that the generation that has been around during the dawn of home consoles makes a list of hiragana for Spell of Restoration. Iughed thinking that it was a joke when I heard it, but its the truth. Humans could unexpectedly work hard if its for the sake of entertainment. Fuh, that was tiring. Both of the masks have been broken, so I put on a white mask that Arisas made for cosy at her request. I feel like I know where the inspiration for ites form, but it seems like itd fall off easily, scary. I put on cheap clothes and a mantle, and head toward the halls exit. The hall looks disastrous to the point that I admire it for not copsing. The floors are turned upside down, several pirs are destroyed, many ces have be craters. Some of the craters have sses formed from Furnace me (Forge). There isnt any trace of the altar. I should say as expected of a demon lord. Ive just barely won even though my level is three times as high and fully loaded with items. Its unfortunate that I wont get a rematch--I dont have even the slightest bit of such thought. Fortunately, the opponent was a type weak with magic, but if it was strong in both points, I might have lost. Ill go watch the tournament at the capital and study sword techniques and battle forms. And also, Id better resume spell chanting practice. If an opponent of demon lord ss begins with space magic, I dont think I could win. Among the scrolls that I would get from viscount Shimen (Torumas parent house), magic destruct and magic cancel are indispensable. And also, intermediate level or higher attack magic. I might have got checkmated if I didnt have Furnace me (Forge). If I find a nice liquor during the journey, I will be sure to present it to the one who has sold me that scroll, Galhar-shi. While thinking those thing, I open the heavy door and get out of the hall. I immediately understand why the door has been slightly opened. There should have been a member here. I search in the Storage. Theres an item called [Petrified Member]. Come to think of it, the demon lord was attacking with petrification magic eyes right. He saw that huh, curiosity killed the cat indeed. I put long shirts on the two sacrifice girls. The two have proportions that dont look like their 14 years old ages, so I can have some peaces of mind with this. The girls seem to be Garleon and Parion temples miko. Theyre both level 30, quite wonderful. I carry them both on my shoulders to the teleportation room, but I dont know how to operate it. The operation manual is among the loot Ive got, but honestly, Im too tired, I cant bring myself doing all these. I scrape off the ceiling with a magic spear, and expose the soil. Next, I use Mud Wall to create a narrow passage. Magic is really convenient. I run up the impromptu passage--or rather, hole, with Sky Drive. There are three members in the initial teleportation room, but since its troublesome, I hit them with Short Stun. They should not be dead. Since the road I use toe here leads to the dukes third sons room, I pick the course that goes to the temple via the map and advance toward there from the underground. I see a white crocodile and a mysterious creature-like person wearing a rag along the way, but I ignore them all. It might be good toe y here while bringing presents when Ive be better. Im going to Tenion temple, the ce where the dead girles from. Its not because the girl belongs there, but because only Tenion temple has a head miko of old age with level higher than 50. Moreover, she has the [Saintess] title. While mechanically advancing through the course that Ive picked earlier, I operate on the girls corpse in the storage. I try to drag and drop the blood that has flowed out of the girl and stack them. Rather than stack, it seems the blood has been absorbed by the corpse, they cant be separated it seems. I drag a potion with the same idea, but its no good. The title [Saintess] that the Tenion head-miko hases to my mind. Maybe it also has some kind of special effects like the hero title? I have nothing to lose, so I put on [Saint] title, and drag the potion, it works. Although its not like shes been revived. The items name has changed from [Seras Corpse: Degree of Damage, Maximum] to [Seras Corpse: Degree of Damage, Great]. I drag several potions until the item name changes into, [Seras Corpse], so I dont think this is a waste. Afterwards, it all depends if theres resurrection magic or not. "Ara, the assassin tonight is quite excellent. This is the first time I dont notice one until hes this close." Ive sneaked into the Tenion head mikos room, but I immediately get mistaken for an assassin. "Ara, youre an assassin and also a kidnapper?" The head miko-san who has noticed the girls on my shoulders asks as if baffled. Beside holy magic, this old woman also has character appraisal and crisis perception skills. Thats why Ive made my level to be 70, like the Saga hero is, beforehand, so she would believe the storyter. Ive left my disyed skills to be of recovery-rted ones. Anyway, lets correct the misunderstanding for now. "Nice to meet you, Yu Tenion Head Miko-dono. I am Nanashi. I have no intention of harming you. These two girls are Parion and Garleon miko that Ive rescued from a cult group called Wings of Liberty." "My. I certainly remember them. Hey, Nanashi-san. Wont you show your face. Its hard to talk with that mask." "Im very sorry, head miko-dono. It is my principle to hide good deeds. Please pardon me." "Is that so, youre such a shy saint-sama." Her voice is young. Her moonlit face doesnt look like a 80 years old at all. I would believe it if Im told shes 17. "Hey, Nanashi-san. Dont you know the whereabout of our kidnapped miko, Sera." "I knew." Its not reflected on her expression, but her tone of voice bes deeper. She seems to have guessed everything from my words, her face is stiff. "That child has died huh." I nod on her words. "Nanashi-san, could you honestly tell me one thing?" "If I could answer it." She asks in slightly trembling voice. "Was the one who deprived Seras life the humans of Wings of Liberty? or--" After hesitating for a bit, she continues her words. "Demon lord. Thats right isnt it, Sera has been sacrificed for the demon lord." "Thats right." A trickle of tears streams down the head mikos noble face. "Is that so, that child wasnt able to go against her fate." The head miko-san talks with sobbing mixed in. It looks like theres an oracle that says the demon lord will appear in not so distant day. However, the ce are different in each of oracles that the seven miko has received, therefore, everyone believes that their own gods has brought oracle for themselves each. ording to head miko-san, the fate of the girl (Sera) was to be a sacrifice for demon lords resurrection in this city. Even though Tenion temple had put utmost efforts in protecting her, she suddenly disappeared in her own room the evening today. And, it seems that the oracle of Tenion temple tells that the demon lord would be resurrected in this Oyugock city. When I ask in detail just in case, the name ofbyrinth city, Selbira, and the kingdom that has upied Arisas kingdom, Yowok kingdom have also appeared. The remaining four arend of gods Parion, the principalities of the ratkin and weaselkin, and thest one is a country that exists on the other continent. To get a hit on the 1/7 probability, both me and this city were unlucky. Lets get back to the main topic. "Yu Tenion head miko-dono, are you able to use resurrection magic?" "Yes, Im able to." Oh, so it exist, resurrection magic! As if pouring water on my excitement, the head miko continues with gloomy voice. "However, there are several conditions for it. First, the subject has to have been baptized by Tenion temple. Second, it must be within 30 minutes after the death. Third, this resurrection artifact has to have stored enough magic power. Since it has been used to resurrect the legitimate child of the duke 20 years ago, it cannot be used for several years more." What, that sort of things huh. I pick up the artifact hanging on her neck and put magic power into it. I proceed steadily. It hasnt been filled even after putting in 2000 MP. It cant be helped, I take out Excalibur from the Storage, and make it into a magic power source. The head miko is surprised when she sees the holy sword, but she puts on appearance by smiling like a Japanese. The artifact is filled after around 20.000 points in. The capacity of this holy sword is extraordinary after all. I should had used it as magic power tank rather than a weapon when I was fighting the demon lord. I hear this afterward, but it seems that the only one who could put magic power into the artifact is people who have [Saint] or [Saintess] title. "I will summon miss Seras corpse here. Its only been several seconds after her death, so there should be enough time." "That cant be, time magic should have been a magic that only appears in fairy tales, not the reality...." Theres no time magic huh. Ive wanted to go back in time and meet Yamato. I put back my astray thought. I take out Seras corpse from the Storage. Since shes naked, I put a towel on her. Someone is astonished when I take the corpse out of the storage, but I decide not to mind it. The head miko is chanting a long spell. Holy magic is usually long, but this time its especially long. The chanting isplete, I make sure that Sera has turned from item back to person, and leave the ce afer that. Ive forgotten to report about the demon lord thing, but they have the convenient oracle, and itd be uncool if I go back just to report it, so I leave it. Im really tired today. At any rate, it was a long night. Id like to be healed at the night ce, but for the sake of relieving Arisa and the others who are waiting anxiously, I decide to go back. Book 7 - Intermission: The Melancholy of Zajir Intermission: The Mncholy of Zajir "You idiot! Put yer back into it if you want to use the phase hammer!" The masters fists roar again today. Ive been under masters care for 30 years now, but I still cant use the phase hammer to his satisfaction. Even among masters personal pupils, the only two who could wield the great hammer are only me and Garir. After that, I just have to be able to swing it properly. Ill show that Id be able to do it in 10, no 5 years. And then, someday Ill build a family (shotai) with Jojori. "Zajir-san, whats wrong with true character (shoutai)?" "Jojori huh, nothing, just something trivial." "Is that so? We have a guest for grandfather, is he in the hall?" "Yeah, hes in a bad mood, so take care." "I understand, thank you." Shes lovely today too. She answers properly even though I act brusque. Truly a nice woman. The guest that Jojori mentions is a humankin Kozou (youngster). I dont really know humankin age, but hes probably just ating of age. However, master tells the youngster to try and make a sword. Moreover, not with iron but mithril? What a waste. Theres a failed mithril from that idiot Rodars failure earlier, I guess Ill bring that. An amateur probably wont know the difference anyway. "Use this." "Yes, thank you very much. This is the first time Im cksmithing with a mithril, I feel nervous." It looks like he has experience of making an iron sword, hes probably not a total amateur, but the ones here are all tempered warriors, even the lowest seat, Rodar, has been making sword for 50 years. Itll be pitiful topare him with them. Master is cruel for letting this. The motion of Kozou who smoothly put fire in the furnace slightly catches my attention when I see it. Is this guy really an amateur? That small doubt bes conviction when I see Kozou holds the mallet. That unwavering stance. He looks like master. That impression isnt wrong. Kozou looks puzzled as soon as he strikes with he mallet. Did he notice that slight difference? He could discern failed mithril even though its the first time he hit one. The masters fist drops on me for the mithril thing, but such thing doesnt matter. If I give this guy the best mithril, what kind of sword will he make? Its been awhile since my heart boils. I run to the mithril refinement furnace before master and the others. Ive entrusted it to Rodar. This time, Ill prepare the best mithril myself. "Yer bastards! Get fired up!" I motivate them with rough words but the refinement furnaces guys keep lying on the floor. "Zajir-san, today, the gnomes arent here. Because of that theres not enough magic power." "Spirit! If you just put your spirit, anything can be done." "Please dont say unresonable things. Then, Zajir-san, please pour your magic power. With spirit!" That Ganza has also gone to the meeting with the gnomes huh. Thats why the mithril todaye out bad huh. Its not because of Rodar being careless in his supervision. Ill treat him to a liquor next time. I try to pour my magic power, but its not something that an inexperienced person can do. I can only pour around 0.5%. Seems that Im bad with putting magic power into magic tools. "Its fine to put magic power into this right." Looks like Kozou is filling magic power as ordered by master. Judging from the short cane on his waist, he probably can use magic, but the furnace is an equipment thats normally filled by 10 gnomes magic power. Its not something that one person can somehow do, Ive experienced it myself just now. And yet, that guy has aplished it alone. The head of the refinement group is surprised to the point that his jaw looks as if dislocated, but I cant say that I dont understand his feeling. Master is checking the finished mithril with examination apparatus. I know by just seeing it. Thats a first-ss one. In addition, extremely so. This is the first time I see master especially uses examination apparatus. Ordered by master, I bring out a great hammer made of mithril alloy from the warehouse. Its far heavier than the usual phase hammer. Unbelievably, master tells Kozou to swing this great hammer. Telling non-dwarves to swing the great hammer? Garir and me express our opinions to master, but we only gets dropped fists. I cant go against masters decision. Kozou who has been asked to swing the great hammer by master also bes dumbfounded when hes in front of the great hammer. No wonder. Its not something that a thin humankin kid can lift. When I show him how I hold it with one arm, hes greatly surprised. Kozou admiring me makes me ticklish. Were in front of Jojori. Say more. "Oops-a-daisy. Its really heavy after all. I cant stabilize my shaking body." When I look back, Kozou is lifting and practice-swinging the great hammer. Idiotic. The weight is not something a humankin can stand--thats what should have been.... Hes staggering, but hes certainly lifted it. Garir and me can lift it since we have herculean strength skill, but even for the dwarves in this room, only half of them can do it. Who the heck is he really. "Zajir, go call Ganza." Master shouts while holding the secret medicine pot on one hand. When I tell master that Ganza is visiting his home and not here, master shouts in angry voice enough to fill the whole room while boiling in anger. Im almost given an errand to go to the gnomes hometown, but I get out of the hardship since Kozou can dopounding. What a versatile guy. Later, Ganza asks me the name of the one whos done thepounding, but since I always call him Kozou, I tell Ganza, "Dont know", and he gets really depressed. He must be dissatisfied for having thepounding equipments used by other people. He shuts up when I says to go tell master if he hasints. I burn into my eyes the figures of master and Kozou forging the sword. They could be called twin existences, they match their breaths perfectly. Unbelievably, Kozou swings that great hammer for all night long without uttering even a whine. I cant let a humankin even touches the great hammer, but I allow it if its this guy. My colleagues have the same opinion too. Fairy sword. The sword that Kozou swings is beautiful. I will forge a sword exceeding that one someday. Its unreachable for the me now, but Ill show that I will surely reach it after several dozens of years. Absolutely. Later, liquor from Kozou for master has arrived. Hes sent it with the barrels altogether, he sure knows dwarves. Hes a heavy drinker that beat master and me in drinking bout back then after all. Id like to drink together again someday. "Yo, Zajir. Is Dohar-shi around?" I hear voice of a delicate man with an attitude. Its the entric Galhar whos opened a magic shop in the city above ground. "Fun, theres no reason for you to not use honorifics for me. Call me Zajir-sama." "Now now, Zajir-san. Dont talk like that to a childhood friend even as a joke." The lovely Jojori shows her face behind Galhar. Childhood friend is a story of 30 years ago. Its a thing from several dozens years ago. "Jojori, its just like a child wanting to be glorified." "Alright, I ept that challenge!" I roll up my sleeves and am going to hit Galhar, but Jojori stop it with her body. Why, are you an ally of Galhar. She calls Galhar without honorific even though she uses "san" with me. "Galhar, you too stop talking with biting words. Please get along." "I know, Jojori." Even though I get scolded by Jojori, when I see Galhar whos red like an octopus, I be wanting to hit him once. "Wait Zajir-san, please dont use violence." Dang, I unintentionally hit him. My quarrel with Galhar continues until masteres back from a meal. "Whats thismotion. Do it outside if you want to make noise." "Ara, grandfather." "F, forgivme, master." Fufun, hes been hit too many, he cant talk well. Serves you right. "Wer just ying arnd." I just have a slight difficulty of talking today. It might even rainter. Thanks to Jojori-san who calls Don Haan siblings to cure us, both of us can talk now. Galhar who rarelyes to the underground hase to invite us-which surprisingly include me too--to drink the liquor together-. He should have said so from the beginning. People who brings liquor with him is never bad people. "This light green liquor is delicious." "This crimson liquor is also sweetly easy to drink." We cant have a banquet with just the shares that Galhar brings, so we take out the liquor barrels that Kozou has given to master. As Im told, it seems that the liquor Galhar brings is also from Kozou. Why? "Several barrels of liquor came together with a letter of gratitude. In the letter, along with gratitudes, he says that hes escaped death thanks to the goods that hes bought from me. Ive opened the magic shop for 20 years, but this is the first time Ive been thanked to this degree." I heard that Galhar was forced to buy trash-like things when he went to the humankin city, but it seems hes doing a good work. "Galhar, dont forget the feeling now. If you do that, youll be the best dwarf magic merchant." "Thats right, Galhar. The best of gnome are Han and me though." "That is so, Galhar. Aim to be the best among the dwarves. Youll always be second in this city though." Even though master specially gives a good word to Galhar, the Don Haan siblings mix in. It seems master has approved him, but I wont hand Jojori over. While battling for Jojoris line of sight from across, we gulp down the liquor cups at the same time. A good liquor with a nice woman, and a nice rival (friend), is good. Next time, I want to have a banquet together with Kozou. Book 7 - Intermission: Zenas Squad Disaster Intermission: Zenas Squad Disaster "Zena, the monsters flocks areing. There are 50-60 flying type ones. As for the onesing on the ground, there are 3 big ones, 10 medium-sized ones, and a lot of smaller ones--around 400. Most of them are insect types." Rioes back from scouting bringing quite hopeless numbers. Furthermore, those are just small portions of the enemies. We, the 24 people from Seryuu citybyrinth selected corps, are the core of the left wing unit that is made in hurry andprises of 300 people consisting of civilians, farmers, and serfs. Theyre simrly frightened. Its natural to be so, theyre forced to fight monsters that they usually never even see while not even having decent equipments. "Hear me, everyone must survive! Dont think only on defeating the enemy and bing a hero! You lots lucks are good, we have elites that have survived fight with an upper demon and real dragons, not wyverns. There is no need to worry for things like small fry monsters or mid demons." The Vice-Captain, sir Rilo encourages the ally. Hes slightly overbearing, but it seems the grim faces are decreasing from the people. Thats good. I never imagined that we would get involved in this fight when we departed from Seryuu city. "Were doing well huh~, Zena-chi." "Thats right, Lilio." "Lilio-san, nevermind when youre in private, but call her squad leader Zena during the march." "Ho~i, Iona sure is stiff." Iona-san scolds Lilio. But, its embarrassing to be formally called squad leader Zena. Its been half a month since we get chosen into the selectedbyrinth corps--abbreviation ofbyrinth city Selbira training selected corps--after much hardships. We should have departed on the beginning of spring, but due to the will of Earl-sama, its been elerated and the corps has departed. The captain and vice-captain might have decided to sortie when they hear that the season for departing has changed since the snow fallste this year. The selectedbyrinth corps consists of two knights squad with four knights and junior knights each, three magic squads with one magic soldier, two guards, one scout each, and then, one engineer squads. Beside those, there are two civil officials, and four servants. There are 30 members in total, eight horse riders, and five carriages, maybe thanks to that sometimes thieves that can be seen on valleys or medium sized monsters attack, but theyre no match against us who have been tempered in the Seryuu city undergroundbyrinth. "By the way, Zena-chi." "Yes?" I answer cautiously. Whenever Lilio asks like this, its always nothing good. I receive the provision that Iona passes. Theyre ck bread thats roasted to be hard as stone, and bean soup. Putting aside the taste, Im happy with the warm soup. The magician, Rodril, whos been used as a substitute of firewoods is dissatisfied, but at a time like this, Im jealous of people who can use fire magic. "With how well were going, shouldnt we catch up to him soon?" I tried to keep my mind in peace, but I couldnt stop my twitching reaction. What should I do? She would poke more if I answered with, "Catches up with whom?". I somehow dont want to answer with, "Were still far away." "Catches up with whom." When I was troubled with the reply, Ruu asked. Even though Iona-san was silent, mou, Ruu. Look, Lilio is holding herughter while having a really bad smile on her face. "The boy of course." Lilio calls Satou-san with boy. He certainly seems to be younger than us from his looks, but I think Lilio who has baby face herself shouldnt call him boy. It somehow sounds like a special nickname, I feel unpleasant to it. Is this jealousy? "Boy?" "Its about Zena-sans lover." Iona answers Ruus question. Its not, hes not my lover yet. Love story is a favorite of Iona-san, so it seems she cant endure it. However, please stop talking with me as the joke material. Its painful, heartrending, and makes me feels uncertain. The journey continues in this peaceful atmosphere for awhile, but it abruptly ends. "Were going to use traps for the ground enemies, and fight the airborne ones. Were not going to use bows for this. Zena, and Norina, drop them to the ground with wind magic, then the knight squads overrun them at once. I leave the others to vice-captain Rilo. Kill even one of them with all your power. Zena, and Norina, after you use magic, immediately recover your magic power on the spot. Two squads concentrate on protecting them. Dont be lured and break out even by mistake." Captain Derio tells everyone the strategy again. It seems that the main vanguard unit of the monsters is going to sh with baron-sama unit. We can see the cloud of dust between the bushes and trees from here. "Start the chants." Vice-captain Rilo orders so since captain Derios knight squad is departing. The voice is powerful, typical of a man. Norina and I start the magic chantings. I chant [Fallen Hammer], and Norina chants [Turbnce]. Turbnce knocks down flying monsters to the ground, its a tactic for certain victory against a wyvern. The problem is there are too many enemies. Unlike Turbnce, Fallen Hammers area of effect is narrow. It can only knocks down 10 monsters at most. I adjust my canes angle in order to have the spell casted in the center of the flock. ".... Turbnce" ".... Fallen Hammer" I invoke the magic, slightlyte from Norina. Alright, its ording to the aim. We sessfully swats down around 40 Tusk Horseflies to the ground. Right after, the captain and his squad overrun the tusk dragonflies from the nks using wedge-shaped formations. Leaving aside when the tusk dragonflies are flying, theyre slow on the ground, they be victims to the spears and hoofs. "Whole unit, charge!" By the order of vice-captain Rilo, all units beside Norinas and mine charge. In order to recover our magic power, we begin meditating on the spot. With the special breathing technique taught in the army, magic power recovers faster than usual. On the other hand, werepletely defenseless when were meditating, so guards are necessary. Lilios crossbow, and Ionas greatsword intercept several tusk dragonflies and glutton dragonflies that arete. Since Im fully absorbed in recovering behind Ruus great shield, I dont see their activities. It seems that were the only one who fight rtively smoothly. At first, the right wing copses, and as if trailing it, the center begins to copse as well. During this time, were already fully upied with repulsing the enemies before us, so we cant grasp the situation of our ally. Due to that, when the ally begins to retreat, we fall behind. Gradually, we get stuck with guarding the rear. I unconsciously put my hand on the chest section of my leather armor. A folded stole is there. My important amulet. "Is there something?" There should be still some time until the break, but the carriages have stopped. Lilio who has immediately gone to the front carriage to checkes back, we listen to the situation. "Weve met with the army of earl Lesseu." "Since were on earl Lesseus territory, its not strange to meet his army right?" "The problem is, the one who call himself the earl is a boy." "Isnt the earl supposed to be a man at his prime?" "To make matter worse, they look like remnants of defeated army." When were chatting idly, the captain calls us. The captain tells us that Lesseu city has been destroyed. It was an attack by a demon that had brought monsters along. "Looks like the demon is level 40, an intermediate one. They say that there are 200 flying monsters, and 1200 ground monsters the demon brings." "How strong are they?" "The monsters are mostly a bit stronger than average soldiers, but there are some strong ones mixed in. The detail about the demon is unclear, but it seems its a horse-headed demon strong at fire magic. It seems that the permanent army of Lesseu city has been annihted from a surprise attack by the demon alone." Im confident that we can fight a lower demon even though we wont be able to win, but if its an intermediate one, I dont think we have any chance of victory with the current force. Excluding captain Derio and the vice-captain who are at level 20s, everyone else is at level 10s. There is no magician that specialize in bombardment magic like in Seryuu city here. There are only three magic soldiers, including me, here. Our magic power capacities are low, so we cant do anything showy. "The new earl Lesseu wants us to participate with the demon subjugation under the pretext of the [Blue Covenant]. We cannot turn this into scrap paper. The nonbatant should take refuge with the carriages in the nearby viges. Its probably safer than in the city." The [Blue Covenant] that the captain talks about is the oldest covenant that has been passed over among the nobles since the founding of Shiga kingdom. The covenant is mainly about how the military has to cooperate together in case of demon attack. Its rarely put into work, if Im not mistaken, thest time that happens is at marquis Munos territory 20 years ago, before Im born. Just like this, we get included into the impromptu army at the second city of earl Lesseus territory. The whole force consist of 800 regr soldiers, and 2000 militia. Even though its twice the monsters number, the militia are just padded forces, its certain that this will be a hard fight. Itll be over if the demon attacks directly, but if we use the citys wall to make it into a siege war, then theres still a chance to win. Fortunately, theres an emergencymunication magic tool in this city, so the information should have arrived at the neighboring cities. We just have to wait for reinforcements now. Everyone has thought so. The next day, the young earl Lesseu has decided to fight the monsters on the field. The captains have tried to make him change his mind, but its no good. Satou-san. I might not be able to keep our promise of sending letters. "Zena-chi, are you alive?" "Yes, Ruu has protected me." "Hey, Lilio. Are you only worried about Zena." "Ruu is the most heavily armed one right. Moreover, its impossible for Iona to die." My memory isnt clear. We should have been dealing with monsters on the rear. "Im d that you trust me. The sh earlier must have been an advanced level tactical magic fired by the demon. We would have joined the deceased if there was no Zena-chis defensive magic." Everyone is pitch ck covered with dust. Weve narrowly escaped deaths somehow, but the footsteps of the monsters are approaching. If we start moving, the demon in the sky would probably snipe with magic without mercy. At that time. The sky is divided, and that appears. A ripple that looks like when a fish turn up on water surface floats and then, it appears in the sky. A beautiful silver ship. Its a ship right? "The great me has arrived!" A swordsman wearing blue armor shouts while standing on the tip of the ship without any support. Even the talkative Lilio cant follow this development, shes unable close her opened mouth. That was the encounter with the Saga empire hero, sir Hayato. That man holds overwhelming power that annihtes the intermediate demon with one swing of his holy sword, Arondight. Even the many monsters were destroyed by his ship--Dimensional Traveler Jules Verne--burned by the ships beam. Were saved. If this miracle didnt happen, we would die in battlefield like the others. I want to be stronger. At least, in equal footing with the demon. For the shares of our fallenrades too, we will be stronger. Next time, we will stand beside the one who creates the miracle! Book 7 - Intermission: Pochis Secret Intermission: Pochis Secret Pochi will not forget. That day, the day Im given name. "Princess, we havee to escort you back." Two dogkin men who wear silver clothes are standing while being bathed in moonlight. The kind-looking long-haired man talked to me. "I do not have any intention to leave this." "However, princess!" "Please wait, Dober. First, lets hear the princess." "However, Shiva!" The long-haired man stopped the red-haired man who was pressing on me. "Please tell us your reason. Is this savage more important than your home?" "I have importantpanions here. And also, for the sake of the child in my stomach, I cannot leave this." She pats the stomach that looks inconspicuous while shes sitting on the chair. "That cant be, the miko of the great Ra Anubis to do something like having a child with the savage creature!" "I, is that true princess?" I nod at the two who are panicking. Pochi will not forget. The taste of the first dried meat I eat. The happiness of grilled meat festival together with everyone. Absolutely never forget. "Are you going no matter what?" "Yes, Im not the miko of Ra Anubis but Pochi Pendragon nano desu." Yes, this ce is important, along with that person. As long as there are these two holy magic swords that he has forged, I cant let something like demon lord to keep doing as it pleases. "Were also going together okay?" "One for all~?" Karina and Tama stand in my way when Im about to depart. We exchange high fives just like weve done in the battlefield a long time ago. Now, lets board the world tree ship that Mia has prepared and embark toward hell! Liza, please watch over us from beyond the star. We will surely take on your opponent. "Hou? I have died in it huh?" "Au, dont look nodesu. Prohibited nano desu." Liza saw the written story that I wrote together with Arisa nodesu. "Even Pochi didnt want to have you died nodesu. But, but, Arisa is." "Is that so, Pochi isying the me on Arisa huh." "Au, au, Im not nodesu, Im not nodesu~" When we were debating who was going to die, we did it inadvertently nodesu. Im reflecting on it, so please forgive me nodesu. Ive prepared myself for the meat to disappear at the dinner tonight, but Liza properly puts it like usual nodesu. Liza is gentle after all nodesu. When the next story needs a killing, Ill have Arisa as the victim nodesu. Arisa will surely forgive me whileughing nodesu. She will right desu? Book 7 - Intermission: Pochi and Picture Book Intermission: Pochi and Picture Book My favorite things are master and meat nano desu. "Ara? Pochi hates me huh." Im not nodesu. I like Arisa too nano desu. "Pochi hates Tama~?" "Is that so, I am below meat huh." Tama and Liza too, please wait nodesu. "I see~ Pochi-chan likes meat more than everyone huh. Its unfortunate~ even though Ive grilled a delicious steak." "I express regret." "Heartless." Au, Lulu too, its not like that nodesu. Nana and Mia too, please wait nodesu. But, meat is delicious nodesu. So delicious it makes me happy nano desu. "Then, Pochi doesnt need us right. Good bye Pochi." Its not like that nodesu. Wait nano desu. "Please dont go~, nano desu!" "Uwah, Im surprised. Whats wrong Pochi. Did you see a strange dream?" When I look around restlessly, Tama is sleeping on top of mastersp. Is this the camping ground? I went to sleep when I was on night guard duty nodesu. "Everyone was bullying me nodesu." "That was just a dream. Everybody loves Pochi, so its alright okay." Master gently hugs Pochi and pats my head and back. It feels good nodesu. I almost sleep in because it feels too good nodesu. Swoosh! I take a pose to get me spirited and wake me up nodesu. Im a disgrace of a ve if I leave the night watch duty to master alone nodesu. I can see that Tama is sleeping on mastersp, but Tama is surely only pretending to be asleep nodesu. She surely is, nano desu. "I wont feel sleepy with this nodesu." "Its fine to sleep if youre sleepy you know?" "Im alright nano desu." However, the [Aspalegus Meat Roll] that weve eaten just now is too delicious, its no good nodesu. Happiness with full stomach-- Ha!? Critically dangerous nodesu. I almost dozed off involuntarily nodesu. Arisa has said this, full stomach is the strongest enemy of drowsiness, she says. Its reading time for a time like this nano desu. "Master, Id like you to read the picture book please nodesu." "Nn? The picture book that Arisas bought from the secondhand store huh? Hasnt Pochi be able to read now?" This and that are different matters nodesu. Its essential for master to read it for me nano desu. "Then, lets read it together." "Yes, nano desu!" DDDDDDDD A loo~ng, long time ago. The seven gods came here together with the world trees from the world of gods. The gods nted the world trees on the earth, and taught everyone knowledges and words. And then, everyone lived together in happiness, happily ever after. DDDDDDDD "Not that nodesu, the story is not like that nodesu." Master is not serious nano desu. I should protest firmly here nano desu. Even though Pochi is hitting master softly, master onlyughs withoutining that it hurts nodesu. The master today is mean nano desu. "I give, I give~ Im going to read it properly, so forgive me." "Being mean is no good nano desu. The next one is thest chance nano desu." "Understood. Ill read it properly alright." DDDDDDDD The people lived peacefully and prospered greatly at the feet of the eight world trees. However, since when was it. There are nine gods in the world. The eighth god is the god of dragon. The god of dragon had been in the world before the seven gods came together with the world trees. The god of dragon was a sleepyhead, it was sleeping even until the world hadpletely changed. The god of dragon was very surprised when it finally woke up, but since it was a foolish god who didnt fuss over small things, it approved the agreeable seven gods and got along with them. However, the ninth god was different. DDDDDDDD "Master, why does it use [Hashira] instead of [Hito] nano desu?" "I wonder? We learn to do it like that. Birds use [Hane], rats use [Hiki] right? Different counters are used for different objects." As expected of master nano desu. I dont really understand, but I feel like Ive understood nodesu. "Thank you nano desu. Please read the continuation nodesu." When I push the picture book to master, he says [Ow, ow] andughs. When I see masters smile, I feel happy nodesu. DDDDDDDD The ninth god was a demon god that had traveled from another world. The demon god was really spoiled, it couldnt stand not being the best, and always tried to pick a fight with the other gods. It couldnt be helped that the demon god became envious when it saw the other gods were surrounded by various people and mythical beasts. The demon god created demons to have them revere itself. The demons and their creator, the demon god, bullied the other races around. The troubled gods protested to the demons and demon god to not act violently, but they werepletely ignored. Too bad so sad, and then, the world was destroyed. DDDDDDDD "Mou, master is a bully nodesu. Not reading the picture book properly, bad, nano desu." Even though Im scolding master, hes giggling. Is he really repenting desu? "I am repenting, Ill read it properly this time." "You have to absolutely nano desu. Lets do pinky promise nodesu." We link our little finger and make a pinky promise nodesu. Masters finger is slender and beautiful nodesu. Ill boast it to Arisater nodesu. DDDDDDDD One day, a tragedy ured. The demons that had gone wildid their hands on the dragons and the dragon god who were sleeping. The dragons who got their pleasant sleeps disturbed violently raged, every demon were burned by the breath of the dragons. And unfortunately, at the same time, the other races were also burned together. The demon god was also chased by the dragon god, but the demon god who was quick at running away continued to elude the dragon god for 100 years, and finally, the dragon god got tired and went back to the dragon valley. The gods said to the dragon god that it was too excessive, but the dragon god who was half-asleep swung its tail once and blew away the gods to beyond the mountains. Ever since that time, the demons never approach the dragons, and bully the weaker ones stealthily. The weakest and most bullied one, the human race, asked the young goddess for the power to fight against the demon. The young goddess was very troubled. That is because the young goddess didnt have power to fight. The troubled young goddess consulted with the other gods, but every one of them only nods their heads while uh-huh-ing without trying to do anything. The young goddess went to consult the strongest one, the dragon god. Of course, she couldnt borrow the power of the dragons. If she did that, the damage would be greater than letting the demons going wild. At first the dragon god was unwilling to help, but since it liked the human toys and liquor that the young goddess had brought, the dragon god taught her one magic. That was the magic to summon a hero. It was the magic of hope. DDDDDDDD "Pochi also wants to be summoned nodesu! And then Ill be a hero nodesu!" "Thats right, if its Pochi, she will be a hero someday." Muu, master answered vainly nodesu. Pochi knows nodesu. Not good desu. Truly not good nodesu. Master has closed the pattern and the picture book nodesu. No nano desu! After this, itll be the part about the heros heroic tales nano desu. I protest by clinging on masters neck, and look up at masters face, but master isnt looking here nodesu. Master? Pochi is over here nano desu. "Good morning, master." "Good morning, Lulu. Liza and Nana are tired from the special training yesterday, so let them keep sleeping, Ill help with the breakfast today. Pochi, do you have any request?" Meal from master! That is the essential wonder nano desu. I dont have to think for the re-quest nodesu. "Meat!" When I dere so vigorously, masterughs nodesu. Today is also a really good day nano desu! Book 7 - Intermission: The Agony of a Transported Person Intermission: The Agony of a Transported Person I thought I could do anything alone. Who made me the meal, who gave me games and phones, I didnt appreciate those kind of things, thinking that they were givens. I wonder, was that why? I was different than the ssmates around me. I hade to think so without any ground. Of course, I felt that exerting effort was uncool, so I did nothing but raising my gaming skill. ming on bulletin boards behind anonymity was also my specialty. Maybe because no one wanted to associate with such a person, far from friends, my own families were even distancing themselves from me. Mysteriously, I didnt get bullied. For those reasons, I started ying wish-fulfillments galge, and got into things where the protagonists were unparalleled or reincarnated. Particrly the reincarnation plot, I collected various knowledges from the to prepare for when I got summoned someday. After copying the collected informations, I wrote it down on a notebook. Since electricity might not exist on the world where Id get transported. I filled the notebook with a lot of those knowledge in messy writings. Come now, princess of a different world. Im okay with getting summoned anytime! Mouth is the origin of misfortune. These wordse home to me these days. It suddenly bes dark, and Im inside a room made from bricks. Oy, oy, where the heck is this? Not. Of course I know. Obviously. The room is dim, and the lights from candles are flickering. Theyre not light from magic. Oops, I shouldnt forget about my favorite reincarnation works. First, I have to observe [People]. I frantically keep my eyes on the faces of the people here. Who are my allies, who are in agreement with the summoning, and against it. Observing them. Right now, thats the only thing I can do. Thats why Im observing. There are three women who wear miko-like clothes, and six men who looks like soldiers. The other people are two civil officials-like old men, and a sly sses-wearing good-looking guy, hes an enemy. Its decided. Ack, a weasel is standing upright and talking about something. Beastman should just have different ears and tail. Im okay with paws too. My people observation is forced to stop. "񡢡. " When that person is talking, my cool style instantly evaporates. Oh, geezuz! My head bes nk, I cant think of anything. I can only stare at that woman wholeheartedly. It might be some kind of magic attack or mind attack. But, whatever. Right now, staring at her is justice. A maid-looking woman is giving me something. You, outta the way. Get away. Look, youre hiding her hair. She pushes me something on my hand, but as long as shes not obstructing the view, thats fine. "Do you understand what Im saying?" I do, but so what? Is there any meaning to that for enjoying her beauty. "What should we do your highness. The trantion ring might be malfunctioning." "My, thats troubling. What should we do?" The beautys troubled face also looks beautiful. I want to see more expressions on her face. "Your highness, the result from the Yamato stone that hes touched earlier hase out." "And it is?" "Hes like the two before. He has an unusual Burying skill, but theres no unique skill." "Does it match the kingdoms interest?" "Unfortunately...." "Is that so." I heard something bad. What the heck is "The two before". Am I the third one? I shouldnt say, "Its because Im probably the third" right? Furthermore, what is kingdoms interest? Whats with that remark when youve gone and kidnapped people without permission. Just like how a young man usually react, Im also boiling in anger for a moment. However, that was poured with cold water due to the existence of the guarding soldiers. The swords on their waist and the spears look real. If Im to attack, now is not the time. This is aposed investigation. Its not because Im scared of the soldiers swords at all. Its also not because the nces from the soldiers are saying as if theyll kill me if I move. Its the result of a cool investigation through and through. Im going coolly. Coolly. I keep staring at the violet-haired woman. Shes too beautiful its hard to live. I wonder how old is she? She looks like a high schooler, but shes probably older right? I want to tell her that her twin-tail will look good tied with thin ribbons, but the soldiers nces are scary. It feels like theyd y me for rudeness without warning. In the end, the kidnapper lots treat me as if Im air the whole time, and a maid escorted by two soldiers guides me to a three tatami-wide small room. The room is only lit by one candle on a candlestick. "The person in charge of training you wille tomorrow morning, wait here. Ill bring you something to eatter, so be quiet okay?" A maid of around 20 years old talks to me condescendingly and leaves. Its probably going to be ck bread and lightly salted soup right? I want to see her bringing imperial court cooking. When I see the dish that the maids brought, I regret the curse that Ive said in mind earlier. Dont make fun of me fantasy. What the heck is dinner with one potato! Moreover its raw! Youre killing my stomach! Since I can still feel that there are guards outside the room, I swallow myints. The maid seems to misunderstand it. "Ara? Are you really that hungry? Ill prepare another one for the breakfast tomorrow, so you can eat that whole. You dont need to hold back." The girl said so without sarcasm, put a water jug on the side table and left. Oy, oy, theres no cup here. Im not hungry enough to eat a raw potato, so I drink the water directly from the jug to quench my throat. My mouth longs for something, so I throw a candy that Ive always readied in my pocket inside it. Other things that Ive brought are a swiss army knife, the three candies that are the most important, and a notebook written with cheat about administration. After getting some sugar supplies, Im able to think this a bit more carefully. First, lets check if cheats dwell in my body. By simply doing push-up. Im downed before the tenth just like usual. I dont have a body reinforcement cheat. I take out the swiss army knife, imagine a virtual goblin and swing the knife. I feel empty in the middle of doing it, I dont have a swordsmanship or martial arts cheat either. There should be magic at least, since I was summoned after all. Myst hope, I try magic cheat. Imagine it. I imagine me and put my hands toward the desk. Its cold. My heart is cold. This is a world without magic huh. Ive decided so. That means, I stay like what Ive always been. Summoning magic, do your work. Fuhn, there is no apology from the god, and I begin to vaguely notice. Reality is different than delusion. I am allowed to despair for a bit right? Im already tired. Im sleepy. When I notice a certain thing, I immediately stand up. Thats right, this is a hard mode world. It might be a cripplingly very hard world even. Its still too early to rest. I investigate the informations that Ive got in hands. I got summoned. The summoner is probably that girl. They call the violet twin-tail beauty your highness, shes probably a royalty. Who were the "Two before" that the sly-sses mentioned. Were they summoned people like me? I recall the look on the soldiers eyes. Those guys were obviously wary of me. That means, the previously mentioned two summoned people have done something bad. They couldnt have hugged that beauty right. No, the thing they were wary about was not that kind of thing. Thats right, its [Skill]. Those guys unmistakably said that. They said that I have skill. It was [Burying] wasnt it? Its really like me, sweats wille out of my eyes. How do I use it? I recite Burying inside my heart. I somehow feel like my presence bes thinner. Wait, isnt it just like always. While bing slightly sad, I get out of the room. Ive thought that theres a sentry, but theres no one outside the room. If I didnt think like a child and went to explore the castle here, my future might have been slightly different. However, there is no IF in reality. You can only choose once. And then Ive heard it. I have heard it. The two summoned people before me were deemed to be unsuitable for heroes and executed. The maids and soldiers talk about it without having any sense of guilt. Thats bullshit! After youve abducted them like that. If theyre unnecessary, send them back to their world. Unable to go back to my room, I wander around the castle and meet a girl. I try to block her mouth in a hurry, but get pinned down by her self-defense-like moves instead. Shes strong, belying her delicate look. Why did I use polite speech. "Keep quiet. The soldiers wille if youre noisy. Youre the person from the different world that Yuriko-sama has summoned today right?" The girl is called Menea, a princess of this kingdom. Im told that Yuriko is the violet-haired twintail beauty, her aunt. Eternally 17 years old huh. I understand. In exchange for some informations, I got informations out of her. I shouldnt have heard it. There is no method to return to my original world. Are they calling and leaving huhh. When we talk about the fate of the two summoned people before me, she bes upset. It seems that she spent some times with the two on the city outside the castle. I desperately try to get her sympathy, and ask about the ways to get out of the castle. It has been since the examination for high school that I try so hard like this. I got fruits and jeweled ring for trading with money from her. Since she doesnt seem like shes directly involved with the kidnapping, I want to repay the favor, so I give her two pages of the administrative cheat from the notebook. Ive memorized the content of those pages. Dont belittle a student with free time. I light the torch that Ive got from Menea with a lighter. Even though Ive been suspected of smoking by the teacher, and questioned by patrolling police and other doubts because of this, I keep carrying it. Ill use [Burying] until I arrive at the town at night. Fufufu, Ill register at the adventure guild in the town, and seize my sess story from there on. Different world dream,e on. I dont hear the sounds of insects. I know. This is not an easy mode world. Its a crazy hard real different world. Of course, there are monsters too. However, seriously spare me from getting attacked by a praying mantis the size of a human being. I desperately run away, but Ive not thought that running on the mountain at night would be this hard. I couldnt even run away for several meters and got caught. My left arm is bitten off in one gulp. Its hot rather than painful. I wonder if my adrenaline is pumped in tons, I dont feel much pain. Ah, game over huh. Even if I want to counter attack, Ive dropped my torch somewhere. The monster deliciously eats the left arm thats been torn off me. Even though I want to run, the monster pins down its leg on top of my stomach, so I cant move. Ah, Im bleeding too much. My consciousness bes hazy. I hear a mor in the end. I dont understand what theyre saying. Oh right, Ive put the trantion ring on the finger of my left hand. Thest thing that I see is a dark brown skin with long ears. Its here, a dark elf in flesh. Ive thought that my life is a kusoge, but I see something good in the end. I wanted to TUEE with a dark elf serving me. I will be ck knight the next time Im reborn.... Book 8 - 8-1. At the Capital of the Duchy 8-1. At the Capital of the Duchy Satous here. Japanese people are world-famous for being impatient, but people of a parallel world arent all easygoing either. "A peanut is flying nodesu!" "Monster~?" Pochi and Tama who havee from the ships deck pull both of my sleeves and take me along to the deck. Theres a floating airship when I look at the ce where the two are pointing. Ive already checked it on the map, but its quite impressive when you actually see the real thing. Its a 300 meters long peanut-shaped rigid airship. Its unknown whether it floats using gas like helium or magic tools. I can guess the airships route from the map, it probably has arrived here from the royal capital this morning. "Thats an airship." "Ayership?" "Ships that fly in the sky." "Amazing nodesu! I want to ride in it nodesu!" Yup, me too. If you think about it, the ship is probably for military affairs, so its doubtful whether we can ride in it or not. "Uwah. Truly a fantasy. Im burning up~." "I wonder how is it floating?" Arisa and Liza have alsoe. This is the first time Arisa sees it huh. I wonder if she hasnt ridden in the exclusive airship of the hero? "Master, I wish for that." "Ufufu, the shape is quite cute isnt it." Nana is gesturing like shes trying to reach and grasp the airship with her hands. Lulu says cute, is that cute? I dont really understand, maybe because our senses are different. "Arisa can just make a cushion with that shapeter right? On top of being cute, itll also be soft." Nana plops her hands once, and goes to pester Arisa. She hugs Arisa from behind, and speaks intensely about how cute the airship is. Arisa will probably yield before long. Since Nana absolutely wont give up when shes like that. "Master, Ive inquired Shelna-dono, and it seems that demi-humans arent weed in the inner part of the big wall. I think its better for Pochi, Tama, and Mia to put on overcoats before we enter the port." "Right, Ill tell them after their euphoria from the airship have receded." Shelna-dono that Lizas mentioned is the tour guide. Her main upation is one of the civil official of the viceory of Gururian city--earl Walgock. I thought that she was the viceroys watchdog when I discovered it from AR, but it seemed she just missed the time when was working as a tour guide for earning her school expense since she was young, so she reced the tour guide. At the duchy capital, we get to stay in the mansion of earl Walgock, thanks to the goodwill of the viceroy. Im fine with staying at a normal inn, but since the martial tournament is open, there arent probably many decent ces left, so I decide to receive the favor. The ship that were boarding heads toward the port of the duchy capital. Its not the port on the downtown, but the one built inside the capital great wall for nobles and purveyors use. By great wall Im naturally talking about Oyugock city outer wall. It seems that the poption has increased too much, and so, in order to settle down the people in the suburbs, theyve created a three meters tall wall called new wall outside. The new wall is unlike an actual great wall as it cannot protect against monsters attacks, so the area inside the great wall bes inhabited only by nobles, the wealthy and technicians, while people like workers, demi-humans, and the poor are living outside of it. After we have disembarked, we are being guided by Shelna-san toward the mansion of earl Walgock. Thanks to the pass from the viceroy, we arent checked during the inspection for entering the city. However, I feel like there are too few guards at that time. When I check on the map, it looks like the guards are running around inside city. The cause is probably the corpses of the members, and specific things that show their positions that Ive left inside the castle covered with sheets after defeating the demon lordst night. Since I left them with the [Wings of Liberty] clothings and their n of resurrecting the demon lord, the soldiers are probably cleaning up the aftermath. Work hard. I could arrest the remaining members and hand them over to the authority, but since its troublesome, I leave them alone. The woman that has got her attire taken by me seems to have been rescued by her friends, and shes now among the gathering in the mansion of a noble called earl Bobi. Itd be bothersome if they cause disturbances so I mark it. The mansion of earl Walgock is in an area that is wide even among the noble area inside the great wall. After I have finished greeting the previous earl Walgock together with Shelna-san, the two of us go to the dukes castle with the carriage that shes taken out from the mansion. Shelna-san is quite an energetic person. I myself am fine since my stamina is overflowing, but Mia and Arisa dont have much stamina, so I tell them to be at leisure in the mansion today. They wont be able to meet the duke even if we go together anyway, so theres no particr problem. Lady Karina has invited Pochi and Tama for training on the courtyard. Shes probably quite frustrated since she couldnt move her body too much at the ship. Liza and the maids are apanying them, so they probably wont cause an uproar. The dukes castle is as vast as baron Munos, but there are wide differences in the splendors and the number of present people. Over the castle walls inside, there are four 4 meter tall iron golems stationed around the castle gate. Looks like the castle walls are connected with various anti-aircraft towers. I wasnt able to confirm what kind of artilleries are put in it. Ill ask them to let me see itter. The wagon stops at the courtyard after crossing the inner wall earlier. Its walking from here. Guided by the maid, were advancing through a corridor made with abundant of marbles. Carpets are spread below, and wee across decorations like artworks that are on the wall and flowers on regr interval. I dont understand the quality of the pictures, but theyre good calming paintings. Someone is waving hands inside a painting hanging on the wall along the way on the corridor. As expected of fantasy. Its really like a magic item. The little girl drawn on the painting is waving her hands. She looks delighted when I wave back. Its quite interactive. Im expecting that there would be people moving inside other paintings, but unfortunately, theyre all just normal paintings. "Is there anything wrong Chevalier-sama?" "No, its nothing. As expected of duke-samas castle. Theres a fun magic item." "Thats right, I was also surprised when I came here for the first time." No wonder. Anyone would be surprised if they saw someone moving inside a painting. Were led to a room and get to meet the consul aide. "Well then, this is the letter from baron Muno. And then, this is the letter from baron Munos consul, viscount Rottol, for the consul-sama here." I hand over two sets of letters. The letters from Nina-san are in the forms of three scrolls and one bundle of documents. The consul aide receives that respectfully, and then someone who looks like the assistant put it on the rack. Shelna-san also has a letter from the viceroy to pass here, but she gives the bag that shes brought here to the assistant-san. I heardter that it was packed with reports from each departments. A maid enters after getting permission by knocking the door and whispers something to the consul aide. "Sir Pendragon, your excellency, the duke seems to want to meet you. Is it fine for you to go for a bit?" Oh? The n today is to only pass over the letters, and the meeting will be for several dayster Im told. Since this means that I wont have to trouble myselfing here twice, I dly ept it. I dont have the right to refuse in the first ce anyway, the invitation is probably just a formality from the opposite. Ive thought that wed be guided to the audience room, but we pass over it and proceed to what seems to be the private room of the duke. The room earlier is gorgeous, but this one is two grades higher. The chair that Im offered to sit isnt too hard or too soft, its a superb fit. Ive wanted this kind of chair in my workce. There is a water tank on one side of the room, and tropical fish-like fish are swimming inside. Their shapes looks like guppy, but theyre dimly shining light green light from the inside of their semi-transparent bodies. There are four statues of nude women on the corners of the room, theyre all Living Statues. Theres a passage that leads to several soldiers that are standing by in a waiting room, although its been skillfully concealed. There are three magic soldiers on the roof standing by. There doesnt seem to be any movable gimmick, so they probably would break through the roof if there was an emergency. Theyve put some considerations for making sure that normal people wont be able to sense the existences of those guards. They dont seem to have any intention of needlessly intimidating guests. The room maid announces that the duke ising here from the next room, so I stand up to receive him. The one whoes into the room is an old man with good physique and with entire body hair in white. His hair is plentiful, but his beard is even more so. He looks like a good-natured man, but the glints on his eyes are too powerful. As the proof, Shelna-san whos together with me haspletely stiffened. The one whoes after the duke is probably the consul. He has blond hair with gray ones mixed and slender build. He looks like an able man with thin eyes. "Fumu, so youre the rumored hero-dono who saw through the demons trick, and protected baron Muno territory from monsters led by the demon huh. Youre young." After we give our each other names, the consul speaks first. Young? Oh right, my appearance is that of a 15 years old. Mirrors are rare so Ive forgotten. "On top of that, it seems that youve exterminated the demon that has appeared in our territorys Gururian city. Allow me to thank you." When its spoken like that, its as if Im the perpetrator who has instigated the demons in order to be promoted. "It is surely because of the people who have fought earlier, and the beast people subordinates of mine. I cannot win against the demon if its just me alone." "Modesty is unnecessary. A letter of rmendation for you to participate in the second qualifier has arrived from earl Walgock." Viceroy-san, Id have liked if you inform me first when you were sending a letter of rmendation. I gently decline it of course since I dont have any intention of participating. "Is that so, thats too bad. So, Ive summoned you here to tell you something about baron Muno." I wonder what? Dont tell me that the demons are attacking the territory again. "Your excellency, he would misunderstand if you said it like that." "Really? Its a good story. Its been decided that baron Muno will be raised to Earldom during the kingdoms spring meeting. There is no custom of a noble getting raised two ranks so there was some disputes, but he has piled up quite enough achievements." Hes originally been decided to be raised in rank, but since theres enough achievement just right, its been hastened. The territory wont be particrly expanded, but the advantage is that the territory wont be made light by the neighboring territories. "You dont seem to have much desire in getting sess in life." "Desire to sessful in life is it? I think the current honorary knight is already quite excessive for me." Apparently, theres a talk for me to be a honorary baron in addition with baron Munos. Lords are allowed to assign honorary knight and knight peerage, but it seems that honorary baron and above are the kings privilege. Honestly, Im not interested in raising the rank or something, so I safely pass on it. From this on, recing the duke, the consules ahead to talk about the real issue. "I dont think that you, Sir, knows, but every towns have been attacked by a lower demon like the one that has attacked Gururian city." I do know, but normally one wouldnt, so I put on a slightly surprised face. "Only Gururian and Standel cities have escaped with little damage. The other cities have suffered damage that will take several years to recover. We cannot confirm if the upper demon like the one thats attacked Seryuu cityst month appears, but mid demons have appeared in other Earls territories." If an upper demon attacks, a city would surely vanish, but if its just a lower demon, then people who are capable of defeating it should exist. The damages may have been done before the capable persones huh. I could sort of understand why the viceroy was awfully kind. The demons damages have increased in various ces, so they want to gather people who can defeat demons it seems. I think there are some problems in soliciting other lords retainers, but since the dukes influences are too far apart, it seems that its possible for me to be transferred. I dont have that in mind, so I decline in a way that wont create hard feelings. They want to hear my wish for the rewards of saving Gururian city, so I ask permissions to buy attack-rted scrolls, and magic tools, and they agree to it easily. When I talk about it to Arisater, she says that maybe they want to avoid expenses from the avable cash since they need it for restorations of various ces. I see. While Im at it, under the pretext of for the sake of Muno city from now on, I got permit to go on inspections of all kinds of workshops. I very much look forward to have a field trip on workshops like the Oak ss workshop. "Haah, that was tense." "Youre right." "How can you say that. Wasnt chevalier-sama looking very normal in front of duke-sama?" Thats thanks to Poker Face. In truth, even though I remember the second half of the conversation, it didnt feel real to me. When wevee to the courtyard to get on the wagon, I notice that theres something strange. Everyone is looking at the sky. "Chevalier-sama, please have a look at that." I look at where Shelna-san points. I use my hand as a shade since its in front of the light. I have no need of shading since I have the light intensity adjustment skill, but my hand has moved out of habit. Putting aside such trivial things, that descends from the sky. Book 8 - 8-2. Visitor from the Sky 8-2. Visitor from the Sky Satous here. Impossible setting like woman warriors wearing bikini armors exist in video games, but as expected, there is no warrior who wears bikini armor in the parallel world. The visitor that falls from the sky breaks its speed just before it hits the ground. "Thank you for weing me!" The girl takes off her helmet, and her silver hair appears as if flowing. When she get off the golem thats modeled after a pegasus, the heels on her metal armor lets out clear sounds. It doesnt seem to be an armor made from normal iron. "Princess!" "Ringrande-sama!" The people on the courtyard call her "Ringrande". The girl whoes down from the sky by riding a pegasus is Ringrande Oyugock. A follower of Hayato Masaki, the hero. Her level is 55. Judging from her skillsposition, shes more like a magic warrior than a magician. Shes 22 years old, her eyes are somewhat tsurime, and with the thin eyebrows, shes an intense beauty. Her armor is unlike the unrefined lump of metal that soldiers are wearing, its shaped with womanly lines. If her armor curves arent exaggerated, then shes about E cup. Ill remake Nanas armor withdy Ringrandes armor as a reference. I dont know why a grandchild of one of the leading figures of Shiga kingdom has be a follower of Saga empires hero, but judging from the reactions of the people on this square, she seems to be very popr. "Shes quite popr eh." "Are chevalier-sama not familiar with her?" Shelna-san clutches her fists in front of her chest, and I listen to her curiously. I nod to her who seems to be setting up the mood, and learn various things aboutdy Ringrande. Lady Ringrande is the granddaughter of the duke, the fourth daughter of the next duke, and her mother is the daughter of Shiga kingdoms king who has been married into his subject. The kind of lineage thatd ensure her to inherit the peerage. She had been overflowing with talent since she was 10 years old, and skipped grades to study at the royal Oritsu academy. Shes a talented girl who has obtained the bachelors degree in two years, and mastered wind and fire magic until the advanced levels. Shes still in the academy even after she obtained her degree, and for three years until shes 15, she continued polishing her magic in thebyrinth city while also continuing her research. Shes a genius magician who has revived the explosion, and the destruction magic that had been considered to be lost. Additionally, it seems she has been given honorary bar peerage for all those achievements. Looks like shes also learned swordsmanship in thebyrinth city, but Shelna-san doesnt seem to know it well. When shes 18 years old, such woman ran away to serve the hero of Saga empire which caused quite a bit of uproars. Since I dont have any interest in that matter, I just response agreeably to Shelna-san without really hearing it. It seems that its been two years since shestes home. Since Shelna-san looks like she wants to join the people who surroundsdy Ringrande, I give her permission. Looks like shes been ordered by the viceroy to attend us during our stay after shes given the report to the duke, but since weve already finished the task that has to bepleted as early as possible, its fine for her to have some time off. Just be prepared for the tour around various workshops from tomorrow on. I ask the footman whos standing by on the entrance to call the carriage that Ive ridden. Its troublesome to ask peoples help every time I need to do something. Since its NG for me to do it myself, Nina-san has told me to get ustomed to it even though its troublesome. I have the carriage go to the area where magic shops and bookstores are gathered. There are magic shops in the downtown, but for now I head toward the one close to the castle. When I notice the people inside, Ive thought of going to the magic shops in the downtown instead, but since itd be too suspicious, I give up. "Oh, if it isnt Satou-dono." "Hmm, are you Torumas acquaintance?" "Umu, Ive told you before right? To the whole 10.000-strong monsters army that attacked Muno city, hes--" The people inside the magic shop are a man who looks to be the shop manager, and Toruma ossan. The shop manager is a man so muscr you wouldnt think hes a magic shop manager. His stern face looks like hes suited to carry a pickaxe or a great sword on his shoulder. The shop manager is joyfully listening to the exaggerated story of Toruma while grinning. He probably regards it as Torumas usual boasting. It doesnt seem like he takes it seriously. "My name is Kikinu. It sounds strange since Im born in a small country to the east, but dont mind it. If its hard for you to pronounce it, you can call me, Kinniku, Oyaji, or Shop manager any one you want." "Pleasure to meet you. My name is Satou." Toruma whos being treated like an air says "Chi chi chi" while swaying his finger. What, I cant help but wanting to smack him. "You have to properly give your house name okay?" I didnt tell him my house name since I wanted us to talk without reservation, but hes a KY guy like always. "Excuse me. Im Satou Pendragon." "Hou? I can see that you like heroes tales." "His master is baron Muno, also known as associate baron Donan back then." "Thats, a misfortune huh." To be so widely known, just how much you like heroes, baron Muno. "No, ultimately, the one whove chosen it is myself." "Well, only people who share the same interest will understand it, so its probably alright." I see, shop manager Kikinu is the same kind of person as baron Muno huh. I chat adequately to liven things up, and ask about the line up of the magic books and the scrolls. A lot of things are the same as the ones from Gugurian city magic shop, but as expected of the magic shop in a metropolis, its quiteplete. "This book is nice." "That so? Its a book that only sells one copy in several years, but its good that you like it. Its an indispensable dictionary for magic tools appraiser, but since the only ones whod buy it are people who have appraisal skill, its be fertilizer for the bookshelf." I can read the magic items inside my storage with this. There are magic books for magic that Shelna-san has mentioned earlier, explosion and destruction magic. Due to their contents, the magic books are something that can only be sold to people authorized by the military, but thanks to the permit Ive got from the duke, I can buy it without problem. There are also various books with titles that fascinate me like, "Magic Tools and Carved Seal Magic", "30 Magic Circuit Standards for Magic Tools", "In-Depth Learning from the Basic for Cane and Catalyst", "Gems and Magic Cores", so I buy them all. "Young master, how about this book?" Shop manager Kikinu presents, "Rotation and Roman", "The Meeting of Rotation and Round Trip Movement", "New Magic Born from Rotation", books that excessively push rotation topics. Since the author is the same one who has created the magic spinning disk Ive bougt back then, I decide to buy them. The shop manager Kikinus face which somehow looks amazed catches my eyes. Did he think that I wouldnt buy them? That cant be, hes the one who rmends it himself. Ive also bought many other books, but theres nothing that talks about making scrolls. On the other hand, there are plentiful of scrolls. It seems that Toruma is here to sell the scrolls door-to-door since its difficult for him to stay in his parents house. "You dont have to buy them here, you can buy them from our workshop right?" "Oy, oy, Toruma. Dont take away my customer." "Id like to get extraordinarily unusual scrolls from Toruma-sans parent house, so this is fine." Rather than unusual scrolls, I intend to custom order peculiar magic for the scrolls that cant be bought, so Ill buy the ones that can be bought from stores beforehand. Generally, here, the scrolls that can be normally traded are simr with the ones sold in other cities, but I get to buy various battle-rted scrolls for military use. They seem to be mostly used as substitutes for when there are shortage of magicians, and insurances that magicians carry around with elements they cant use. Theres also the magic that the fire magician viscount-san has used in the Seryuu citybyrinth back then, Fire Storm. If I have this intermediate magic, I wonder if itd be easier to fight against a demon lord? Elementary level magic scrolls are cheap, but intermediate level scrolls are worth several pieces of gold coin, so even if people carry it around for insurance, wont they feel reluctant to use it? Im thinking that low level people might be able to use it for power leveling, but since it cant be invoked if their magic power arent enough, its probably impossible. "Are you going to carry the goods yourself? If you tell me your lodging location, I could deliver it to you in the evening yknow?" "Then, please deliver them to earl Walgocks mansion." "Oh? Ive thought that youll stay in my parent house, but youre acquainted with earl Walgock huh?" "Yes, there were a bit of things." I leave the delivery to manager Kikinu. Looks like I can pay at that time. Its a pain to carry around gold coins inrge quantities, so payment bill probably bes the standard. Afterward, guided by Toruma, I go around many magic shops and bookstores. I looked tepidly at Toruma who said such line like, "This city is like my backyard.", but it was the truth without exaggeration. Were going around the city through strange alleys, or garden yard inside other peoples houses. Rather than back streets, they seem to be courses that a brat would prefer. Ive returned the carriage that Ive ridden, so we ride the cab carriage when its far. In the secondhand bookstore at the downtown, Toruma skillfully persuades the obstinate-looking old man shopkeeper to make him takes out the treasured book. Hes good for this kind of negotiation. It seems hes been doing this many times before when hes buying erotic books long ago. Really like Toruma ossan. Of course the book that hase out is not an erotic book. Its a magic book of space magic. Although it only lists the chants until intermediate level, and things like exnation of the effects, or description of the theory arepletely absent. I buy it while convincing myself that itd be just like disassembling binary codes. The used scrolls for maniacs have already been sold, so I buy several scrolls with magic that arent listed in the spell books. I have topile the spell bookster. "Ara, what a lovely boy." "Right, if he has more muscle, hed feel even better to touch right?" Why is this happening. "Ara, no way. Try to touch him, his muscles are like steel." "Youre right, even his abs is ripped." I mildly avoid the hands that are groping my body. "Ara, meany." "Youre quite strong ne." "Oy, oy, dont only service Satou-dono, please care for me too." "Ara, no way. Toruma-san is jealous." I felt bad if I leave Toruma just like that after he had thoroughly guided me, so I thought of treating him to a meal at least, but he somehow guided me to this establishment. An okama bar ispletely unexpected. "I mean, Hayuna would get angry if I go to an establishment with women." So he said. If Shelna-san who was worried didnte to pick me, I might be there until morning. Everyones nces are painful when Ive returned, so I decide to go shopping with everyone tomorrow. Since Oyugock city is rtively warm, it might be a good idea to buy clothes for spring. Book 8 - 8-3. Downtown Disturbance 8-3. Downtown Disturbance Satous here. The only field trip I had ever done in Japan was to a beer factory where I could try some freshly made samples. I wonder why was the beer I drank in that factory so delicious. Here, here, the little girl inside the painting is beckoning. As if led by that gesture, my hand approaches. The painting where she is in has a lone door drawn on a field, its a mysterious oil painting. The girl opens that door and enters, then she beckons from beyond that door. I stretch my hand toward the frame of that painting-- "Morning~?""Nano desu!" Something made a little impact on my stomach along with cheerful voices. When I slightly open my eyes, there are Pochi and Tama who have dived beside my stomach. The impact on my stomach seem to be from their arms that have ridden on it. What a strange dream. Last night, since Ive got myself a book that can help decipher the exnation on magic tools, Ive sorted the magic tools until dawn, I wonder thats the reason I see that dream? "Good Morning." I greet the two and pat their heads while messing with it a bit. Maybe its a bit too rough, the two hold my palms with both their hands and feet, and escape. I pretend to feel painful since theyre y-biting. "Mwuu." Mia whos lying down rustles my head. Does she want to be cared, or is this a revenge for waking her up, its a vague line. Even though were this noisy, Arisa is still sleeping beside me with anguished face. I wonder what kind of dream shes having. Nana hase to tell us that the breakfast is ready, I wake Arisa up and go toward the dining room. It seems shes still sleepy, Arisa acts spoiled and says, "Carry me", so I take her on my shoulder to the dining room. Since Pochi and Tama are looking so enviously, I decide to carry the two on my shoulders after this. "Chevalier-sama, about the schedules for visiting the workshops--" Yesterday, on the way to the dukes castle, I hear from Shelna-san that visiting workshops arent something that can be done immediately, I have to make prior appointments beforehand. Therefore, Shelna-san has got the reservations for us. Excluding the visit to the scroll workshop of viscount Shimen, Torumas parent house, thatll be in 10 days, we can visit other workshops in 2-5 days time. The visit to the scroll workshop is sote because we have to wait for viscount Shimen to return from the royal capital first. "Well then, is it alright for Chevalier-sama and Karina-sama to attend the dinner tonight?" "Of course, its alright desuwa." Lady Karina answered Shelna-sans question faster than me. The dinner shes talking about is about the invitation from the previous earl Walgock couple. Moreover, Ive also been invited to a party organized by the duke three dayster. I feel like some kind of disturbances will happen, am I just being paranoid I wonder? Im fine with Nana as my partner for the dinner, but since shes less ustomed on the etiquette thandy Karina--there are also some pushes fromdy Karinas maids--its bedy Karina instead. Im morefortable with taking Lulu, but since Lulu doesnt look like she has resistance for those kind of things, I abandon the thought. "Are you really not going to participate in the martial art tournament? If a noble appear in the second qualifier of the tournament, his social status will get considerably high..." "I have no such intention." "I understand. The arena for the tournament is in the town, and weve reserved a private room for noble visitor that Chevalier-sama can use anytime during the second qualifier. However, unfortunately, we arent able to secure the private room for the main match, so weve reserved the seats in the shared room for nobles." It seems its fine to be be noisy in the private room, but its NG to have the ves and demi-humans make noise in the shared room. Itd be impossible for Pochi and Tama to not make noise when they see the tournament, so Ill go watch the main match alone in secret. Looks like the second qualifier will be held in five days. By borrowing two four-seater carriages, I go to the downtown together with everyone. Of course, I leavedy Karina behind. We get off in the parking lot before the great wall, and walk from there. "So many." "Thats right, due to the opening of the big tournament, this has be the melting pot of races." "Melting pot~?" "Is it delicious?" "Ufufu, Pochi-chan is a glutton-san." There are also a lot of people in the main street of the noble district, but its jam packed in the downtown. Theres a strange heat like you normally see in the Southeast Asia marketce. Seemingly stirred by that, everyone is in high spirit more than usual. First, lets buy thin clothes in the second-hand clothes store. Everyone beside Lulu and me is wearing an overcoat, it looks to be hot just seeing them. Liza reaches for a full metal armor. I tell her that lighter equipment is better, but since she insists, "Its the full dress of a guard", so I buy it as it is. "Nice smell nano desu." "Mumumu, this is! Its the smell of burnt soy sauce. This is, squid teriyaki, private Pochi, private Tama. Lets secure the urgent suspects at once~." "Secure~." "Aye, nano desu." It does smell nice. Arisa leads Tama and Pochi running to the stall. Mia is tempted to run with the three, but she probably wouldnt be able to eat it. Liza and Lulu follow the children behind them while walking. "Master, its a state of emergency." Nana murmurs so while taking my arm and leads me to the different direction than everyones. I tell Lulu who has noticed us, "Ille back soon". I have the map so I could join them back immediately. There are ratmen children at the ce where Nana pressingly pulls me. No wait, it seems to be different, their skins are glossy and their necks inverts when theyre walking. ording to the AR indication, theyre Sea Lion kin. "I cannot calcte the movement of that young organism. Even though its not efficient, I cannot take my eyes off them." It seems Nana has wanted to see these children. Certainly, one could say that their way of walking is cute. After shes admired them for some time, Ill take her back to everyone. My arm is happy, but itll be bad if we leave everyone too long and make them worry. The moment of happiness suddenly ends. The instant Nana sees a big tigerkin man kicks the sea lionkin child, her atmosphere changed. Nana releases my arm, and jumps over the crowd of people and cut between the children and the big man. It seems shes used body strengthening nature magic, but her activation time has be quite a bit faster. Wonder if its because of her training with Liza and the others every day. "What? A human huh? Get away woman." "I refuse. I inform that excessive violence against young organism is dangerous, and is prohibited." The big tigerkin man unts his arm-- "You bastard, when did you appear?" I catch and stop his arm before he could swing it. The big man scowls with sharp glint on his eyes at me whos caught his arm from behind. From what I saw, the sea lionkin child who didnt see where he was going hit the big tigerkin man, and the cause of this quarrel was because the mans trousers got stained. Although, the mans trousers are already dirty enough you cant even tell if it has been stained further. "You must not use violence." "Is that so." The big man kicks me while answering. I jump to avoid it andnd before the man. Of course, Im still holding his arm. Making use of abduction skill, I pin the big man down. Right at that time, someones great sword is swinging toward me. "Master, its a reinforcement." Due to space grasp and crisis perception skills, Ive noticed it even if I dont hear Nanas warning, so I ward off the great sword with the fairy sword on my waist while still pining the big man down. "Hou? Youve eluded the sword of this great me while pining Geri huh." A pure white tigerkin man appears from the darkness of the alley. However, swinging sword in the downtown like this, hes not sane huh. Ive done it myself, but this is an act of self-defense, so please overlook it. The spectators around us are moring. It seems this guy is a participant of the second qualifier. "Youd be wasting your turn in the second qualifier if you cause bloodshed in the town you know?" "Fuhn, youre showingposure after receiving surprise attack in the downtown. Youre also a participant of the second qualifier huh. Come to the final, well settle it there." I feel like itd beplicated if I answer, "Im not" here. Ill reply it vaguely to lead him. "Im looking forward to it. Please do your best to win through it." "Fuhn, your show is only for now." I release the man that Ive pinned down and step back once. I want them to leave while theyre still misunderstanding. I dont want to attract more attention in this kind of ce. I show myposure while the white man takes the big man until theyre gone. The spectators seem to be dissatisfied for the non-fight, but I dont care. "Master, master! The young organism is vomiting out fluid from his mouth. I appeal for the emergency treatment." Since Nana appeals monotonously behind, I take out a magic potion from my pocket and make the sea lionkin child drinks it. He seems to have recovered immediately, Im relieved. Shouts of joy break out from the spectators somehow. The sea lionkin is really popr huh. Nana must be attracted. That popr person keeps licking the bottle even after its been emptied. Its probably because Ive put sweet vor in the magic potion. Nana holds the sea lion children up on her hands. "Master, requesting to make these children be ours." "No." "Master, please reconsider." "Rejected." Its unusual for Nana to get depressed, but I cantpromise here. When the sounds of some kind of bell is resounding, the children bes flustered on Nanas arms, I instruct Nana to release them. She hesitates for a bit, but then she resigns herself and release them. Somehow the children are going toward where Arisa and the others are, so we follow them along. It is not because Nana is leading me by hands, not at all. Id like us to link arms if possible, but since Arisa and Mia would protest if they see it, its fine like this. Theres an unexpected person at the destination of the children. Book 8 - 8-4. Downtown Disturbance (2) 8-4. Downtown Disturbance (2) Satous here. Siblings that dont look alike exist anywhere, but even if theyre raised in the same environment, the differences are there ever since theyre born. The little sister who wants to surpass her big sister, and the big sister who wants to protect her little sister, those feeling may be the impetus to help them grow. Theres a square just ahead where the sea lionkin children are going, it seems volunteers are distributing food there. Thats good and all, but. "Line up properly nodesu! Cutting the line is bad, nodesu." "Line up~ You ignorant people~." "H, hey Tama-chan!" For some reason, the figures of Pochi and the others as the volunteers who distribute the food are there. "Thest in line is here! Line up in three lines while carrying your own wooden bowl." "You there, Ill put you to the end of the line if youre quarreling." Looks like Arisa and Liza are in charge of the queues. The sea lionkin children are lining up in ordance to Arisas guidance. Nana is going to line up behind them, but I stop her. "Ara, master, what was Nanas errand?" "We helped those children from a tigerkin man." "Fuh~n, I thought that you two were shacking up somewhere." If we were really shacking up, Mia would find me anywhere I am. Mias ability to find me can be called at superpower level, although she wont tell me how. "What about you girls, how did you end up helping the queue?" "Its just like masters. Some ruffians who didnt act their ages were cutting the line and making some fuss, so Pochi warned them, and then Liza suppressed the three ruffians who were in frenzy." I see. I can somehow picture the scene in my head. "Thats fine, but then why is Lulu helping serving the food?" "An old woman tried to stop the ruffians before Pochi, but she got injured by them." The injury was immediately healed by Mias and Arisas magic, but she went home since she was shocked from the violence. Because of that, their hands were short, and so Lulu volunteered to help. "It feels bad to stop halfway, so we will help for another hour, its fine right?" "Of course." Mingling with the local people is also one of the true charm of sightseeing. I guess Ill go help too with the cooking. I was going to bring Nana along, but since she was going crazy with the sea lionkin children, I left her. "Lulu, is there anything I can help?" "Ah, master! Sera-sama, this is my master, Satou Pendragon-sama." Yes, the one there is the demon lord sacrifice, the miko from Tenion temple, Sera. However, to go on a volunteer work after shes just been abducted by a suspicious organization like this, is there no one whos worried about her? No, there are some dukes people among the crowds slightly away from here. Shes a lure to fish out Wings of Liberty huh. Putting that aside, my eyes are happy when shes standing next to Lulu. They totally look like some idol unit. "Nice to meet you, Chevalier Pendragon-sama. I am a miko of Tenion temple, Sera--." It seems shes progressing well after the revival. She reflexively greets when Lulu introduces me to her, but shes tilting her head for some reason. "Um, weve met somewhere havent we? Im sorry, but my memory is a bit vague..." Dont tell me, she has some memory left from when shes possessed by the demon lord. It sound like a pick-up line if you just look at the words. I stop being self-conscious, and go on to deceive her. "No, this is the first time weve met. Sera-sama." "Is it so I wonder..." Looking puzzled is fine and all, but why is she staring at me. When I look at this person, it somehow reminds me of princess Menea. Their proportion and face are different, yet why. "Sera-sama, the people are tired of waiting for the food." "Ara, I mustnt." Its bad to keep the people waiting, so I urge Sera to go back to work distributing the food. The content of the pot for the food is soup of water nt that looks like seaweeds, and with small dumplings put inside. From what I see, there arent enough people who make the dumplings. "Ill help." "No, its alright. I cant let noble-sama dirties his hand." I offered help to one of the aunty whos cooking, but she refused while being sorry. Using polite speech in strain, what a strange person. Lulu, whos serving the ration, boasts, "Master is good at cooking." to Sera besides her. Do beautiful girls naturally attract each other? "Aunty, how about some help?" "Right, itd be bad if someone got stomachache for eating half-cooked dumplings." I quickly greet the people who are cooking, and participate in the cooking. "Young master, please use this." A person who looks like a young wife lends me an apron while saying that my clothes mustnt get dirty. I rece her since her work of making surimi seems to be the hardest. Mia whos blowing reed flute while looking bored since awhile ago has stood beside me before I know it, shes staring at my hands working. A nearby aunty whos making dumplings calls out. "Youre pretty good despite being a noble. If you dont seed your house, how about working in our shop? Ill let my daughter bes your bride." One of the aunty praises my skill. I wonder why do these aunties are offering marriage meeting (omiai) to me. "No." ""N, no dont." Master is "Eh?"" Mia, and Lulu reacted to the word [Bride] and spoke in denial, but for some reason, even Sera synchronized with Lulu. Lulu isnt the only one whos surprised, even the person herself is. She looks cute with her hands on her mouth while looking surprised, but since the nces from the people who are waiting are scary, I urge her to go back to work. It cant possibly be love-at-first-sight, so there might be some fragments remaining from when I saved her from the demon lord even if she cant precisely recall it. Still, even though Sera and Lulu are too young to be the objects of romantic interest, theyre feast to my eyes. I want you two to form a unit in five years. The food distribution is over without any big disturbance. Just that, there was a person who used that the dumplings had been exchanged with high-ss ones halfway through, but he immediately shriveled after Liza red at him. We were working right in front of them, so they should have known. It was troubling. "Hey, its fine that youre helping, but please hold back." Arisa scolds me in low voice. Ridiculous, I only made the surimi by grinding, to even need to hold back.... Even if I disable skill that Ive be familiar with, the effect wont significantly differ. For skills like alchemy andpounding that I am really familiar with after countless repetitions, it is possible for me to deliberately make inferior goods, and I can probably do it too with cooking. However, I somehow dont like doing something like making it bad on purpose. From the chatting with the aunties when were cooking, they seem to be the housewives from around here and the cleaningdies of the temple. It seems that the five temples in the downtown are distributing food in turns. The distribution is in every other day, theres not enough fund to do it everyday. The current fundes from donation from sympathizers in the town, and the temples themselves. Theres a Tenion temple with the head-miko at the noble district, but theres also another temple on the downtown. Or rather, its just a stone throw away from this square. The clean-up ends briefly, and then, I help carry the equipments back to the temple together with Pochi and the others. "Clean-up~""Nano desu." Pochi and Tama are holding a long table overhead together to carry them, they look cute. Of course, Arisa leads them. Shes waving a twig that shes picked up from somewhere while leading the way. "Im sorry, you even help with the clean-up." "Its nothing great, so dont mind about it." Sera is just talking normally, so why do you kick my butt, Mia. Lulu carry the pots normally after washing it. Hmm? It looks like several people of Wings of Liberty areing here while riding horses. Theyre still a bit far, so we probably would arrive at the temple first. Pochi and the others carry the desk, the materials and tools to the temples kitchen. Sera and me are the only two who enter the temple main gate empty-handed. Nana is seeing a hallucination of her carrying two sea lionkin children. Perhaps, shes tired. "Sera!" "Ne, nee-san?!" The one waiting for Sera in the temple is the girl who falls from the sky, the granddaughter of duke Oyugock whos also one of the member of the heros party,dy Ringrande. Nevertheless, big sister she said? Since Sera only has [Miko of Tenion Temple] as her title, I havent thought that shes a blood rtive of duke Oyugock. Their conversations, "Are you healthy?", "Youve be big.", sound like normal siblings. They dont really look alike for siblings, but its good as long as they get along well. Now then, Ill interrupt their conversation when the time is right for greeting and leaving. If this girl is here, she could mow down something like Wings of Liberty with one hand. However, before I can even talk, the argument has steered toward me. "You, which house are you from? This girl hates that kind of thing, shes got out of the house and entered the temple you know? Do you think you woo Sera yourself without relying on your house name?" Whats this. For some reason, shes hastily lumping me with a noble who tries to woo Sera. For now, I understand thatdy Ringrande loves her little sister and is a cheap person who likes to jump to conclusion. "N,No its not like that. Rin nee-san, this person is--." Sera who follows up by being too upset makes the misunderstanding bes deeper. Putting aside the big sister, Seras age is outside the scope of my romantic interest. Even when shes be one, its highly probable that she wont associate with me, but either way, that has nothing to do with this. Arisa and the others who have finished tidying upe to pick me up, so I say my farewell to Sera. Before we got out of the temple, a sexy priestess asked for some donations for the sake of the distribution of the food, so I donated several gold coins. When we get out of the temple, I magnificently ignore the scene where some several nobles-like ruffians riding horses get arrested. Sera is quite an excellent lure. Various things happened, likedy Karina who had taken her maids along intruded on us when we were looking for spring-rted things, or that there werent any restaurants that sold meat during lunch so Pochi and Liza were down-hearted, but it was generally peaceful shoppings. It was a hard work to make Nana let go of the sea lionkin children when we were leaving the downtown. I asked Arisa to make her the stuffed toy. During the dinner tonight,dy Karina has caused misunderstanding that Im her fiancee, so I go through the trouble of dispelling the misunderstanding while keepingdy Karinas face. The previous earl Walgock couple have invited several noble couples from their circle. Im looking forward to the workshops visits tomorrow. Book 8 - 8-5. Workshops and Museum Visits 8-5. Workshops and Museum Visits Satous here. If youre expecting too much on something, the feeling of being betrayed is really great when the real thing doesnt live up to the expectation. Ive experienced it with the movie thats made the entire America cry, even if the world changes, let-down is still around after all. "Blowpipe~?" "Its swelling nodesu." Pochi and Tama are iling around and point at the workers of the workshop while being carried under Lizas arm. Pochi and Tama are pointing at the blowpipes that the workshops workers are using to make ss bowls. There are spell-users who use cooling magic in the passage used for the tour so it doesnt feel hot here, but the workers face are full of sweats. When Nana sees the swelling of the ss bowls, she looks unsteady like shes being lured from the tour passage, so Lulu and I catch her hands from both sides to stop her. "Master, I propose the need to do a detailed observation." "Were observing from here okay." "Nana-san, youre going to hinder the workers-san. Please endure it." In contrast with Nana whos overly interested, Arisa yawns uninterestingly. Well, I can understand. When I heard about Oak ss workshop, I was expecting some kind of fantasy workshop, but it turns out to be a very normal workshop. "If youre interested in it, how about experiencing making one yourself when the tour is over?" "Yes, if its alright with you, please." The one guiding the tour is a depressed-looking old man, this person is the workshop head. Hes a bizarrely thin man on theter half of his 50s with receded hair. Next, were guided to a ce where the raw materials for the sses are being produced. All the workers are wearing cloths that cover their mouths and noses. Its probably measures against dusts. "This is where we crush stones, granites and quartzites, that will be sses. You can change them into sses by mixing this blue powder you get by crushing this oak stones and then heat them." Oak stone? Can it be, a fantasy material? "These stones are mined from a mine on the side of the northern grapeyard mountain, and the powder from the stones will create bubbles if you put it into water. These bubbles are--" I understand what it is from the workshop heads story, it seems to be a carbonic acid, or rather a natural soda. Ive forgotten the name, but there are ores like that in the previous world. I personally am happy that I get to learn various knowledges, but I wonder if other nobles who visits here wouldnt get annoyed from that kind of technical exnation? Thest room in the tour course is the main event. "This is the sheet ss magic tool used for producing ss in this workshop." Im told that this magic tool seems to be a legacy from Oak empire that precedes Shiga kingdom. "It looks like a press machine huh." I also understand what Arisas said. Red hot sses are poured on top of a pedestal with 1 meter wide, and 2 meters long, then something that looks like a presseres down from the top, creating a sheet ss. I remember seeing a video that shows sses are poured on top of melted metals to make one before, but I can probably use magic as substitute for the membrane to make the sheet ss. If I use Cubes, it might be unexpectedly trivial to do it. Furthermore, were showed the process to make mirrors from the sheet ss. It seems they use silver nitrate. Thepleted mirror looks close to the mirror that people use in the previous world. I have some silver nitrates since theyre raw materials for alchemy, so I probably can make some mirrors if I have oak stones. "There are two Pochi~?" "Theres Tama over there nodesu!" Pochi and Tama on Lizas arms are surprised at the mirror while they point at it. They usually use one, but its a bronze mirror after all. Ive thought those things, but it seems that the points of their surprises are a bit different. "Its like Sorunaspact mirror nodesu." "Its big~" I see, theyve seen one from the eldest daughter at Muno castle, Soruna-san. It seems theyre simply surprised since their whole bodies are reflected. Not only Arisa and Mia, even Nana and Liza are looking at the mirror while posing. I should buy one on the way back. However, only Lulu turns down her face from the mirror. This is unfortunate. I wonder if theres a way to make Lulu stop hating her own appearance. Ill consult Arisa next time. Theyre charging fee for experiencing the ss making process using the blowing instruments, so I pay. Were given one blow pipe as amemoration. I get [sswork] skill when I blow the pipe once, and although I dont know when Im ever going to use it, I activate it like usual. When were going home, I ask the price of a full-length mirror, but Ill have to wait for two years since the reservation ispletely full. The sses seem to be popr for the senior nobles of the royal capital and the duke capital to put it for the windows, their production cannot catch up with the demands. Continuing after the Oak ss workshop visit, we tour soy sauce, miso, and brewery workshops in rounds. Apparently, everyone is tired, so I postpone the scheduled visits to the barrier support workshop and silk factory for tomorrow, I ask Shelna-san to take care of the adjustment. By the way, todays lunch is meat pickled with soup, roasted. A bit burnt, but its quite delicious. ording to Arisa, theres simr cuisine in her previous world, although I dont know one in mine. "What should we do in the afternoon? How about watching the martial art tournament qualifier?" "Will master participate too nodesu?" "I wont." Pochi and Tama react to Arisas words, but I immediately deny. "I think master could be the champion, are you really not going to participate?" "Peerless hence wonderful~?" "Nn, champion." Pochi looks downhearted since I immediately deny, but I think watching the game is more fun than participating in it. More than anything, the demerit for being the champion looks to be greater than the merit. "Master, there are a museum and an opera house nearby, how about going there?" "Right, lets go to the museum then." Lulu talks about a different topic right there, so I get on it. I confirm on the map that theres a museum close by. Theres an elf from the same vige as Mia in the opera house, but when I ask Mia about it, she doesnt know the name. Its probably an elf who has got out of the forest before Mias born. The visitors of the museum are mainly women who look to be well-off and their servants. "Yamato~?""Oh, nano desu." "Fuh~n, it seems theyre holding exhibition of the ancestor king Yamato." "Looks like its quite crowded there." "Nn." The museum is constructed with three connected main halls. Among them, the biggest hall is holding an [Ancestor King Yamato Exhibition] for a limited time. The order of things are set, so well go ording to those orders. First, its an area for stuffings and skeletal structures. The ambiance is fundamentally the same as the one in Japan, but there are monster stuffings among them, so the impression is quite different. "Its dangerous nodesu, please leave this to Pochi and go ahead nodesu!" "Ill wait it to you~" "Pochi, well wait ahead after defeating the demon lord!" You girls, please do the tour normally. Why are they holding a small drama. Moreover, what do you mean by [Wait], its [Leave]. "Master, are they not going to move?" "Un, theyre stuffings after all." I feel theyd move if they be undeads. Nana points at the stuffings of a small kingfisher and a squirrel-like small animal. "Its cute." "Nn." Lulu and Mia are looking at a penguins stuffing. Theres one in a parallel world too huh. I pray that its not a stuffing of penguinman or something. Oh right. "Pochi,e here for a bit." "Yes, nano desu." I carry Pochi, who hase trotting, under my arm and bring it closer to the mouth of a big monster called Fortress Tiger. "Wagahai, you, bite whole." While making odd voice to surprise Pochi, I put my arm inside the monsters mouth. >[Ventriloquism Skill Acquired] I didnt intend to though. "Y, you cant nano desu. Pochi isnt tasty nodesu." Pochi is panicking and iling around on my arm. "Meat, delish." "Meat is tasty, but Po, Pochi isnt a meat nodesu. Thats why eating me is, bad, nano desu." Since Pochi begins to seriously be scared, I put on the break. "Im sorry, Pochi." "Master is mean nodesu. Pochi was scared nodesu. I demand apology andpensation nodesu." "Then, how about I make a delicious fish dish for dinner as thepensation?" "Fish.... Fish attacks so I hate it nano desu." Well now? Did a fish-shaped monster came out? I nce at Arisa, who smiles wryly beside us, to ask about it. "Back when were going around stuffing ourselves with the cuisines in Gururian city, a fish bone gets stuck in Pochis throat, it was bad." "A, Arisa. You promised to keep that a secret nodesu. Not talking about it nano desu." Pochi has tears on her eyes, unusually so, shes hitting Arisa like a spoiled child. Oh, Arisas HP is decreasing. Arisa is saying, "O, ouch, ch, Po, Pochi, serious punch is not okay~", like she has some allowance, but in truth, its seriously painful for her isnt it? I lift Pochi from behind and her punch stops connecting. Since Arisa says, "Uu~ looks like itll be bruises.", I give her mana healing with the hand that hold Pochi in reverse. "Oh~, it feels nice." "Master, please the mana supplement for me." "Next." Since Nana wouldnt understand that this isnt mana supplying, I give the mana healing to everyone who seems to be interested with it. For some reason, its be so that Im healing waist pain of the elderly in the museum too, and since Pochi and the others have been given snacks by the elderly, I cant stop halfway, and finish until thest one. Liza and Lulu apanied beside me until the end, but the other members go back to tour the museum, maybe because they grew tired. Thats unfair. Book 8 - 8-6. Workshops and Museum Visits (2) 8-6. Workshops and Museum Visits (2) Satous here. I couldnt believe it when I saw the existence of tofu hamburg steak for the first time. Recently, there are a lot of hamburg steaks made with various raw materials, but I say that hamburg steak made with minced beef and pork is the best. Its already evening huh. Just how many old mens and old womens waists have I massaged. Everyone was grateful so it was worth doing, but I had hoped that they would hold back a bit. "Looks like the field hospital is over eh. Here, here,e here." Arisa and Nana have juste back from sightseeing work of arts and treasures. The two lead me by hands to the Yamato exhibition. There are only a few people around, maybe because its evening. "Gozaru~" "Gozaru nano desu!" Pochi and Tama who are wearing haori that look like Shinsengumi outfits are taking poses with wooden swords modeled after Japanese katana on their hands. "Fu fuhn, they look the part right. Ive bought them from the cosy corner, or rather, souvenir corner." "Arisa, I cannotmend on your wasteful spending." Liza scolds her, but Arisas pocket moneyes from the sry shes got from Nina-san. I cant get used with, "What belongs to the ves also belongs to the master.", kind ofmon sense at all. There are also a corner exhibiting Japanese katana, but theyre treated as [Ancient Swords]. It seem like it didnt get spread. The dummy of Yamato-sans side arm, the holy sword iomh Sis, is being disyed at the center of the katana exhibition corner. Its a big sword nearly two meters long. From what I remember, iomh Sis should have been a one-handed sword in the previous world, but since its a knowledge from games, its not a reliable one. If Yamato-san can use this sword, that person might unexpectedly haverge body build. A huge three meters wide picture is being disyed behind the dummy sword. Its a picture of Yamato-san fighting against a demon lord with golden body standing on top of a castle. Yamato-san is depicted riding on a dragons back while wielding the holy sword. Yamato-san looks slightly small, but since the dragon and the demon lord are big, I guess it cant be helped. Numerous floating swords are pictured there, its probably the artists interpretation. Its a scene that seems likely to appear in an anime. "There is no such thing as human riding on a dragon." "Eeh~, dont something like dragon knight fire you up." Liza looks a bit displeased when she sees the picture of Yamato-san riding a dragon. The scalekin might be people who deify dragons. I somehow understand why Arisa used [Fired up], instead of [Burned]. Mia is nodding besides Arisa, Im not going to pursue the reason for that. Arisa, be more modest in being a culture hazard. Before we could get to the clothes exhibition, a museum official notifies us that the building is closing, so the tour ends. Letse again if we have time. ording to Arisa who has toured it earlier, there are various cosy costumes inside, but I think that theyre not cosy but what the people in that era are wearing. When we get back to the earls mansion,dy Karina whos got left behind tries to pick a quarrel with me, but she quickly forgives me after Pochi and Tama present her with the matching shinsegumis haori, and the headband as souvenirs. Shes quite calcting. Lady Karinas maids group raise cheer of joy when I tell them that Im in charge of the cooking tonight, but since I dont think I could make anything extravagance, its troubling when theyre this happy. For the sake of fixing Pochis hate with fish, Im making a fish dish today. "How about it, Arisa helped dressed me, do you think it suits me?" "It suits you really well." I answer half-heartedly tody Karina who purposelyes to the kitchen to show me the haori shes wearing. Is she really that happy for the matching outfit with Pochi and the others? I make the fish into minced meat. It hits upon me when I see the dumplings for the ration yesterday; the fish meat hamburg steak. I slightly mix in goat fat to add some subtle vors, since the taste would be too in with just fish meat. Im unsure with the amount of eggs I have in stock for this. Since Karina maids group looks to be free, lets ask them to buy some eggs. "Master, the oil is boiling." I ask Lulu to fry the potatoes. Potato is a must for hamburg steak. Next, I quickly make the carrot ce. The potatoes are piling up, Ill make mashed potatoes from it. I put the asparagus look-a-like as the garnish. The Worcester-like sauce that Ive got from the head chef in Gururian city is going to be the sauce. I can make it myself since Ive been taught the recipe too, but its not usable for now since it needs fermentation. Therefore, I decide to use the ones from the parting gift just like that. "Pochi!""Tama!" The two people call each others name and hug when they see the hamburg steak. Are you really that happy? That remind me, theyre also overjoyed when I make it with ordinary meat back then. Theres no sauce at that time, so I make a faux sauce with the soy sauce as the base. I tell everyone beforehand that there is no additional serving for the hamburg steak, so they eat it while savoring the taste. "Delishya~" "Though its different from before, its delicious nodesu." "Delicious~?" Looks like its quite popr. "Its the first time Ive eaten this dish." "Im eating such luxurious dish that even Karina-sama hasnt eaten!" "Erina, stop being vulgar during the meal." The mouths that need to feed have increased withdy Karinas and her maid group. Im the one who invited them at first, but the maid group are eating together before I know it. "Pochi, is it delicious?" "Yes, nano desu!" "Really?" "Real, ly, nano desu!" Pochi bends her body with the "Real", and stretch out her whole being with the "Ly" to express the deliciousness. Its cute, but I have to tell her the truth here. "Pochi-kun." "Yes, captain." Captain is it. "I have a serious thing to report." "Aye." Why are you saluting. "That hamburg steak is made with fish." "Fissh meat nano desu?" Pochi leans her head to one side. Why are you using strange intonation. "Like I said, its not meat, its fish." "L, lie nano desu! Master is a bully nano desu." "Pochi-chan, its not a lie. I was beside master so I saw it too. It was certainly made with minced fish." "Gaa~n, nano desu." Pochi falls to the ground while supported by both her hands. Why are you shocked to that extent. Tama pats the shoulder of Pochi whos fallen down. "Pochi." "Tamaa." Tama strongly puts her thumbs up and continues her words. "Delicious is~ Justice!" "!" Pochi is astonished with Tamas words. It somehow stinks of a small theatric y, so I nce at Arisa who averts her eyes. So you really are the one behind this. "Tama speaks the truth nodesu. Delicious thing is supreme nano desu!" Pochi raises her face, and gazes at the sky with an expression as if enlightened. Since were indoor, the only thing that could be seen there is the chandelier, but no one is retorting. For the time being, Pochi has be better with fish. When were eating fish dish, she asks me or Lulu to take out the bones, but she doesnt dislike it anymore. "Arisa, do you want to read this book?" "Nn~? The book youve bought with Toruma ossan? Is there a book for intermediate level light magic?" Arisa invited me to the bathroom when we were rxing on the sofa after meal, so I changed the subject to avert her attention. The bathroom here is for single-person use only with a bath tub, so I cant rx if I get intruded during the bath. "T, these are!" I show Arisa the magic book for intermediate level light magic, explosion magic, and destruction magic manual. "Kuh, if I dye my hair to pink, Id exactly be the heroine." Yeah yeah. Next, I take out the space magic book that only has the spells written in it. "Whats this one? The book looks to be very badly managed..." Arisas expression changes after she sees the spell. "Hey, dont tell me this is space magic?" "It is." "Dont, say, it, so easily~~~." I slightly pull away from Arisa whos loaded her words with excessive force while saying, "Uga". "It surely is unusual, but people who can use space magic arent that rare right?" From what I see in all the cities Ive been so far, shadow magic is the rarest. Ive never seen any user beside Zen. The runner-ups are explosion, destruction, and mind magic, besidedy Ringrande and Arisa, the only other users of those magic are demons and the demon lord. Following it are ghost, summoning, and space magic, their users are few, but in a big city, there are several people who can use them. "What are you saying! Its space magic you know, space magic! Its not a standard cheat!" "Itd be convenient if theres a teleport magic, but you dont have enough skill points to learn space magic right?" Arisas degree of excitement has decreased somewhat. Im sorry to spoil the fun, but even if there is a teleport magic, itd be an advanced level. "Fuhahaha, since when did you misunderstand that skill points are fixed?" Arisa looks down from the sofa while looking proud. Thats a surprise. Book 8 - 8-7. Nighttime Training 8-7. Nighttime Training Satous here. Recently, on top of being online, save data is saved automatically, making the reset trick like how its used to be in the past bes unusable, it feels slightly lonely. Theres just something good about reset isnt it. "What do you mean? Dont tell me, it can be reset?" "It can you know? Didnt I tell you?" This is the first time Ive heard it of course. I still have grandly excessive skill points remaining, but since the prospect of leveling up isnt too bright for me, the existence of reset is quite important. "How do we do it?" "You acquire the reset skill, Reset, and execute it. You can get back all points from all skills except unique and gift ones." How convenient. And how unreasonable. Its an unrted skill for me who cannot choose reset. "Hey, dont show such face." She can see through the poker face skill like always. "Even reset isnt all-powerful." If it was, you could change skillsposition during a fight. That reminds me, that anime [Esper Senotan] Ive watched does simr things. "You lost 5-20% of your skill point once you use it you know. And there is no way to recover them." Ill lost 155-620 skill points if I use it huh, the remuneration is too great. I understand why Arisa has never used it now. "Theres also another reason why I dont want to use it~." When I ask it, she answers, "REALLY, painful." Then, wouldnt the neighborhood get annoyed if she used reset here. I was going to prepare pain-killer for her, but ording to Saga hero, there were records of increased lost points when the person involved used medicines. "Do you have any ce in mind where its okay to make noises?" "Wait a bit." I execute the wind magic that Ive learned, <>. With this, sounds will not leak out for several hours. "Ive used the magic to make this ce private. Sounds wont leak with this." "Then we can do hi things as we please right." "Id cancel it you know?" This Arisa really never changes huh. I put Arisa who is exhausted to rest on myp. After she executed reset, I hugged Arisa on myp, but not only she wed my back, she was also going wild on my arms. I was worried that her violet hair would turn white, but it was just an imaginary fear. When the reset is over, she lost her consciousness, so I let her slept on myp on the sofa, but... "Arisa, if youre going to sexually harass me, Ill put you down from myp okay?" Even after that much pain, what a tough girl. She put herself in a delicate position while pretending to be asleep. "So, did it go well?" "Sort of~, I dont quite have enough points, so in exchange of mind and light magic, Ive got space magic level 6." Arisa is feeling aplished, but I have to warn her beforehand. "Arisa, this is an order. Barging into the bathroom while Im bathing or peeking at me changing are forbidden beside during emergency." "Guha, at least, at least, do that order if I get caught red-handed please. The little bit of reward for a maiden~~~." Shes really thinking about it after all huh. Arisa requests to have her test her magic to her hearts content, so we go to the undergroundbyrinth. I inform Liza when we are going out. The dukes subordinates are on the lookout at the teleport device and the hole that Ive made before, so I make a new passage in another ce to the undergroundbyrinth. "The king has donkey ears." I understand what shes trying to say, but what would we do if there are soldiers patrolling the area. Theres none though of course. "Stop saying stupid things, lets go." I carry Arisa on my arms, and jump below. Its not connected to the floor where I fight the demon lord, but another ce. "Haa, I thought I was going to die." How rude. I regted the speed properly. Since Im afraid that the effect from big magic would be felt above ground, I dive threeyers below. "What kind of ce is this? It looks like abyrinth, but theres no monster." "Its the remain of abyrinth." "Ee~ it feels like the demon lord will reallye out." Hmm? What is she saying? "Didnt I say yesterday? When I was hunting demons, I also defeated a demon lord that popped up." Even though Arisa was saying, "Good work~", or, "It was hard huh~" herself. "Eh, you were serious?" "Very serious." "Lying~ youre lying, if its true, your title should have be True Hero!" Shes knowledgeable about it. Might as well, I put on the hero Nanashi style and the title [True Hero]. I do not don the wig, so my hair remains ck. I have to buy one next time. "Uwah, its true. How did you defeat it? Ah, it must be with a holy sword of course." Gtine delivers the decisive blow, but the one that does the most works is Durandal, so I show that one to her. Arisa is returning the sword, but I tell her to keep it. "The demon lord has been defeated, so Ill leave it to Arisa. I have a lot of other weapons, so its fine." Im thinking of leaving one to Arisa for an insurance if anything happens, but Arisa interprets it differently, and desperately draws closer to me. "Dont tell me that the repatriation offer from the god hase." The heck is that. "After you defeat the demon lord and be the True Hero, it seems that the god wille to ask if you want to be repatriated, or remain in this world as a hero. The story is that if you answer Go home then, youd get sent back to your previous world." "Theres no need to worry about it, even if the god asks me if I want to go back, Ill stay here for the present time." I cant go back to the previous world in peace before Arisa, Pochi, and the others be strong enough to defeat demons. Furthermore, Im not summoned with the normal hero summoning, so theres no guarantee that I can go back to the previous world. If I get the chance to do it, Ill ask to have a letter for my family delivered instead of myself. If I just write [Im healthy], I feel like they will forgive me. My family are carefree unlike me, so its probably alright. "Th, that means..." Oops, Arisa whos misunderstood is blushing, lets talk about something stupid. "I havent finished the sightseeing of this world after all." "He?" The angry Arisa is hitting me softly, lets take it contently. "Did you get any rare drop? Like demon lord core (Demon Core)?" Although it seems to be something real, looks like the thing called [Demon Lord Core (Demon Core)] doesnt exist. "Theres nothing great. There are two liuyedao that the demon lord uses, but theyre too big for human, its unusable. Moreover, one of them is broken. Other things are belongings of [Wings of Liberty], like demon summoning magic book, or specific magic circle for summoning the short horn, and also, misceneous essories." Those essories belong to nobles, so they could be worth some money, but since itd likely be doubted from robbery, I melt them to be materials instead. I have a lot of Short Horn, the original collection goal, but theres no need to say it. "Demon summoning, it doesnt use mobile phone or note PC does it." "It doesnt." Its just that, since its a dangerous book with methods to summon upper demon or the ceremony for demon lord revival, I intend to store it away. I can just burn it, but since theres a possibility that the content of the spell can be applied for other magic, Im going to keep it. I test elementary level magic together with Arisa, but its dangerous to try intermediate and higher level magic with Arisa, so I go alone to a gigantic floor to test them. As expected of real magic intended for attacking, not cksmithing. You cant joke around with the power. I can only use [Implosion] of explosion magic, and powered-down [Laser] of light magic when Im in a town. I will have Torumas parent house to create scrolls that are a bit more usable. "Wee back." Arisa whos weing me is looking listless on the cushion shes put on the floor. Shes probably totally exhausted. I can smell sweet scent, so shes probably drunk mana recovery potion while testing her magic. "What kind of extreme magic did you use. I was scared that thebyrinth would copse you know." Thats strange. On top of being quite far from her, I covered the inner wall with the barrier magic that I had learned. "Im sorry, it looks like I wasnt serene enough." "Its fine already. I cant get surprised anymore." In other words, you were surprised huh. "Rather than that, could you make something like this?" Arisa is asking me to make a carved seal, thats drawn the magic book, on a board. Looks like its a unique mark needed to be put at the teleport destination for the only teleport magic in the space magic book that has until intermediate level in it. "Seems like youd be able to do trading alone with this." "Please dont be absurd. It only reaches several kilometers at most. Even leveling up the skill only help to increase number of people that can be teleported together, and decrease MP consumption on this magic." Presently, Arisa can only take one person along with her. Moreover, shell run out of magic power by just leaping a bit of distance. The fuel consumption looks bad. "During a real emergency, I can use [Over Boost], and take everyone along to escape." Oh, thats the best. I give Arisa several carved seal boards that Ive finished making on the magic granting stand. These take one gold coin and two silver coins to make, it looks like a space magician can easily run out of money. Since were here already, I hide one carved seal board on this ce. Book 8 - 8-8. At Torumas Residence 8-8. At Torumas Residence Satous here. Japanese houses can be described as rabbits huts, but I think 1LDK is enough for living alone. The cleaning and tidying would be troublesome if its too wide. "What are you making this time?" "Its a wire." The workshop visits are scheduled for the afternoon today, so I spend the free time to do some handiworks. Even though I say wire, its not a simple steel thread. If I entwine magic liquid to a yarn, it bes able to move it at my discretion. It cant move quite freely at will, so it might be good to think carefully on the knit direction. Tama who sits on myp has been entangling with the wire, so the work doesnt really progress. Ive asked Mia to help me to hold the yarn, but it seems shes having more fun with the wire. Mia, even if youre tired, please dont y with the wire together with Tama. "Fuffuffuu, I know what youre actually making!" Hoo? "It must be, a whip sword!" The heck is that? Is there even any rtion with wire. "Im just making a normal wire though?" "Eh, boring." The whip sword Arisa is talking about seems toe out in a certain anime, its a fantasy weapon where the sword can detach like a whip connected with wire and back to sword shape. Its probably like a three-secion staff. I dont think that its practical at all. When I tell that to Arisa, she says, "Its romantic." It cant be helped if its a romance then. Although, if I have the nature magic [Magic Hand] and [Mana String], I probably wont need the wire that can moves at will, but it might be better not to tell her that. The workshop visits in the afternoon finishes faster than scheduled, so I decide toe to Torumas residence as Ive promised the other day. Im followed by Nana, Arisa, and for some reason, alsody Karina and her maid Pina. Pochi and Tama naturally dont look like they want to go, and since the others also seem like they dont want to meet Toruma, I leave them behind. Youve done a great job getting hated Toruma ossan. Liza asked me to have her also followed, but I requested her to teach Lulu and the others self-defense and left them. If I thoughtlessly let here, theres a high probably that shell get offended there. Ive imagined that Torumas residence will be a 3LDK since Im told that its a detached building of the viscount Shimens mansion, but instead, the residence is easily bigger than the mansion were staying. We enter from the back door near Torumas residence so I dont get to see the main building, but it must be an imposing building. Viscount Shimen is flourishing alright. No wait, the building is probably the fruit of many generations powers. "Excuse me for my long absence, Hayuna-san." "It has been a while, Satou-san. Ara, I have to stop calling you Satou-san. Since youve got a peerage, I wonder if I have to call you with your house name." Hayuna-san who I havent seen for a while is wearing a rxed noble wife-like clothes. Theyre not gaudy, but it looks graceful and of high-quality. Mayuna-chan is being cuddled by a middle-aged maid who looks to be the wet-nurse. "I havee back, young organism." Nana pokes Mayuna-chan with her finger, and the little hand catches that finger. Nanas face looks like its melting when she sees that gesture. Meanwhile,dy Karina looks at that situation very interestingly, but she doesnt try to approach the baby at all. "Do you want to try holding her in your arm, Karina-sama?" Hayuna-san has offered so tody Karina, but she only replies by shaking her head. Come to think of it, shes docile in front of Toruma. Unexpectedly, he might have been her first love. "Have Karina-sama gone to the opera house?" "No, there wasnt a good opportunity..." "You should go by all means. You have to hear the miraculous voice of Lulilutoa the fairy at least once!" "Hee, by fairy, you mean elf?" "Its difficult to distinguish between fairy, but its probably an elf." Were having a chat while enjoying tea and snacks on the terrace. Hayuna-san is talking about various topics with Karina whos being quiet and meek, but she doesnt respond it well. Arisa follows-up Hayuna-san to help her. Nana is going crazy about the baby of course. "Oh right, Satou-dono." "What is it?" Toruma is going to say something at this time, but it will forever remain a mystery. That is because the mood has been dyed by the appearance of a woman who pushes through the bushes. "Ara, Toruma-niisan, Ive thought you are eloping, youvee back?" "Hey, Rin, its been a while. Youve be quite beautiful." The one that appears isdy Ringrande. Shes calling Toruma brother due to the habit since her childhood, but hes actually her cousin. Looks like she doesnt have her armor and great sword today. Shes wearing red knight-like clothes with a thin sword hanging. However, judging from how she appears, is she being chased by someone? "Toruma-niisan, Im sorry, but can you let me hide here for a bit?" "No problem. Ive never declined a request from Rin right?" "Thank you, nii-san is always reliable--" Lady Ringrande scans on the people around while thanking Toruma closely, and immediately after she sees me on the corner of her eyes, she approaches. "You, after failing to hit on Sera, now youre trying to approach her from the moat outside?" Thats quite outrageous even for a false usation. The misunderstanding should have been cleared by Seras exnation in the first ce. Arisa nces for an instant, but I gesture to her not to cut into the conversation. "Sera-sama most likely had exined it already, but I just met her by chance when I was helping the food distribution on the downtown." I try to tell her that its just an unfounded misunderstanding, but the KY ossan talks about unneeded things as expected. "So Satou-dono is aiming for Sera huh, Ive thought that you surely will marry Karina since youve brought her here from Muno territory. Its still not enough with eight huh, Im really jealous of young people." "Toruma-niisan, are you speaking the truth?" "Un? Its mostly true yeah." Ossan, please restrain yourself from speaking statements that will birth misunderstandings. Eight you say, stop includingdy Karina in the equation. "Youre going to make the cute Sera your ninth lover? I wont forgive you." "Err~ Ringrande-sama? Ill say this many times over, its a misunderstanding okay?" She pulls the thin sword andes toward me. "Excuses are useless. Ill beat you into shape once to correct your character. Or, is that sword on your waist just a decoration?" It is a decoration though. She looks like shell get mad if I say that. Shes already mad even if I dont say it though. Arisa is grinning whileughing and saying, "Go get her~?", irresponsibly fanning her. Hayuna-san looks troubled even though she doesnt really understand the situation. Nana shows her face and says, "Master, may the fortune be with you.", and goes back to the baby--must be because she trusts me. At time like this, Karina whos usually the fastest to pick a quarrel is quiet. Ive thought that shes still being meek, but she looks grim for some reason. Shes muttering, "Ringrande? Cousin Rin? Thats the genius magician whos be the herospanion?" in a low voice. I prefer her usual, "Its a fight desuwa.", than her being like this. Looks like theres some kind of discord between them, so I wont involve myself with it. "I understand, I may be inadequate, but please instruct me well." Cant be helped. Might as well get her teach me how to fight. Ive also been ridiculed by the demon lord, so this is just right. While walking to the courtyard where shes standing by, I draw the fairy sword, taking the breaths ofdy Ringrande, Hayuna-san and the others. I wonder whos the one that murmurs, "Beautiful." I dont put magic power into the fairy sword, and wield it in its lightweight state. Lady Ringrande stabs with her thin sword without any preparation. The course is to my cheek. The stabs is quick as one expects of the thin sword. I prepare the fairy sword in low stance to brush the attack off. Before the thin sword touch the fairy sword, she retracts and holds it, and when Im swinging the fairy sword up, she pushes the thin sword to my defenseless chest. Wait,dy Ringrande? Thats going straight to my heart you know? Im thinking that shes going to stop before hitting, but she looks like shes thinking that insects that followdy Sera around should just die, scary. Im pulling the short cane with my other hand which doesnt hold the fairy sword to ward off the thin sword. Of course, the short cane will be easily cut if it blocks the thin sword, but as if seeing it as a dagger since I move it in an instant, Ringrande pulls back her thin sword, and opens up some distances. "Fumu, youre quite good. It doesnt seem like your mithril sword is only for show. You were pretending to be an amateur by having your eyes looked all over the ce right. I didnt think that you had prepared your next move beforehand." I see, my lines of sight huh. I didnt think that. Afterwards, I learn the way to use my line of sight to feint, reading the breath, and many other techniques that arent covered in skills. Misunderstandings are good sometimes. Book 8 - 8-9. At Torumas Residence (2) 8-9. At Torumas Residence (2) Satous here. Mad dogs kind of people often appear in tales, but in the previous world, Ive only ever seen those kinds during my school days. Are they mellowing with ages? In a parallel world, I feel that theyd get weeded out before they could get mellowed. "Hoo, the one they call Silver Valkyrie of the Battlefield is ying together with a kid huh?" The people who are intruding this preciousdy Ringrandes swordsmanship ssroom are three knights wearing white armors. Theyre subordinates of Shiga kingdom king, the holy knights, and also; the elderly man, and the humorous yet handsome young man have [Shiga Eight Sword] titles. The humorous handsome young man is called Sharlick Shiga. The third prince of Shiga kingdom. By the way, by kid, did he mean me? "Prince Sharlick, isnt it impolite to intrude on other peoples house even if hes your retainer?" "Ringrande, youre too stiff. Heya, little brother of viscount Shimen--." "Toruma. Your highness." Toruma supplemented the prince who was hesitating. Ossan can read this kind of atmosphere huh. In a way, hes really like a noble. Without looking excited, the prince says, "Sorry to intrude.", and Toruma also allow him like its natural. Nevertheless, I know that he has a business withdy Ringrande, but what are these guysing here for? "I have some businesses with Ringrande. You guys, step away." He said it like a request, but that was an order alright. "Your highness, Im sorry, but this is my house, and she is my cousin. Even if its your highness, itll be better if you avoid being alone together with an unmarried woman." "Fuhn, whats wrong with fiancees being alone together." "Our engagement should have been canceled since seven years ago." Well then, I want to get away from thisplicated spot, I wonder what I should do. "Your highness, you should stop with the troublesome talks, and just do it like this." The holy knight boy who have been looking like a mischievous kid since earlier draws his sword andes to me while shing it. Whats with this guy? Is his head alright? His rushing speed is fast, butpared tody Ringrande, his swordsmanship is full of holes. "Oh youre drawing your sword in front of his highness, its fine tobel you as a rebel then right." What kind of logic is that. Hair-splitting-ly bad false usation. Since he uses a mithril alloy sword known for its hardness, I avoid his attack without blocking with the fairy sword. However, the boy continues attacking relentlessly. Is he a battle maniac? "Oyo? That mithril sword isnt only for show eh. Aha, can you block this?" The boy releases an consecutive attacks technique like tornado. Is this a fighting game. I will look too conspicuous if I avoid that, so I receive it with my sword and pretend to be blown back. Lady Karina and Hayuna-san call out my name with worry. Arisa probably understands since my health hasnt decreased, and Nana doesnt seem to worry from the beginning. They really trust me~. They really trust me, right? Lady Karina literally jumps with Rakas power and holds me on her arms. OH! fuka, fuka. "Hee, you can use physical reinforcement too eh? If you pick up his sword, Id be your opponent you know?" I stopdy Karinas hand thats going to pick my sword. She cannot win. "You cant, Karin-sama(.)" Meanwhile, Toruma is doing his best trying to stop the prince. Hes quite weak-willed, but work hard. "Your highness, hes a retainer of baron Muno, and a noble who holds peerage. Can you please stop the man over there?" "Hou, serving that cursed territory, he mustve been quite broke." Huh? I get slightly angry from the line just now. I might be quite fond of baron Muno and his retainers if I say so myself. Arisa looks quite offended, but as expected, the opponent is too bad, she cant intervene. "I wont forgive you for insulting our territory, even if youre the prince. Ill make you take back that word, even if I have to risk my life." "Fuhn, are you trying to gain favor of that kid and join the rank of noble? Women should just stay in the home raise the children youve birthed obediently." Lady Karina has told me that she has never participated in the upper society even once, so thats probably why he doesnt know her. It seems hes thinking that shes the wife or a mistress of the retainer of baron Muno, in other word, a worthless noble, not his daughter. Its pitiful. "I am the second daughter of baron Muno, Karina desuwa. Theres no reason to treat me like a maidservant you know?" Lady Karina stands up in front of the prince while she puts her hands on her waist, firmly facing to the front and res at him. I stand up while patting my head who has fallen to the ground. The opponent is a prince, the right thing to do here is to withdraw. "I cannot remain silent since my masters house is insulted. Even if youre a prince, Ill have you retract your words earlier." Huh~? Even though the right thing to do was to wait carefully. I lined up side-by-side withdy Karina, and said such words. It must have been the influence of this teenage body. Ill leave it at that. At minimum, Im discreet enough to leave the sword in the sheath. Im certain to be the target of punishment if I face my sword toward the royal family. "Karina-dono, our winning percentage is limitlessly zero understand?" "Raka-san, there are times when a woman must not withdraw." The two are heating up? However, you shouldnt confront him physically since hes a royal family okay. "As ever, you think women are only tools for giving birth to children." Lady Ringrande says so in a voice shaking with anger while cutting herself betweendy Karina and the prince. Torumaes and ps Karinas shoulder. Her feet are trembling. She was really forcing herself. "Your highness, the person youve falsely used is the hero of the Muno city defensive war. Moreover, hes defeated the demon thats appeared in Gururian city, and currently stays in this dukedom capital as the duke Oyugocks guest of honor. Putting aside your highness, I think it would trouble the people over there." Shifting the me from the prince to the battle maniac boy huh. The prince wouldnt back down if he was criticized after all. "Fuhn, it cant be helped, I suppose Ill leave it here. Itd be troubling if the avable forces decreased before the demon lord awakens. Right, was it Toruma? The only capital is the royal capital. Calling Oyugock city a capital is a sphemy somewhat." The prince leaves while firing such parting shot. I didnt think that Toruma would be the one who restored peace to this ce. Nevertheless, Im worried with the way that prince is speaking as if the demon lord will be revived here for certain. Dont tell me, the mastermind behind the [Wings of Liberty] isnt the third prince, is he? "Is that prince going to participate in the martial arts tournament too?" "No, thats not it--youre doing well after getting that attack." "I had a magic potion in my pocket just at the right time." I wave the empty bottle to deceive her. Toruma answers my question. "I think his highness is going to attend the wedding ceremony of Rins little brother, Tisrad, that is to be held after the tournament ends." Tisrad is a grandchild of duke Oyugock, hes going to marry the daughter of marquis Elett it seems. The next duke is going to be the father ofdy Ringrande, and the next one after that seems to be Tisrads turn. It seem she has also gone home in order to attend this wedding. "Theres also a rumor that his majesty will also attend this ceremony." "Toruma-niisan, thats a confidential matter. Please dont spread it around too much." The maid rmends me to change my tattered clothes to new ones, so I leave from here. Still, the development is progressing by leaps and bounds. The settled matters are, [The third prince, Shalrick, wants to makedy Ringrande his bride.], [Lady Ringrande does not want that.], [The little brother ofdy Ringrande is going to get married], I guess. The unsettled matters are, [The king mighte for the wedding ceremony.], [The third prince and hispanions might be certain that the demon lord would appear in the dukedom capital.] Its scary if a different demon lord appears during the wedding ceremony. When Im going to leave Torumas residence after changing clothes,dy Ringrande calls out to me. "Youre better than Ive thought. Come to the castle if you want to be stronger. Ill give you some lessons while Im in the dukedom capital." Id be d to receive her lessons, but I hate to do it in a conspicuous ce like the castle. "Ill say this just in case, its not like Ive recognized your rtionship with Sera alright?" Like I said, its a misunderstanding. When Ive exhausted myself telling her that its a "Misunderstanding", she gets angry instead, "What are you dissatisfied with Sera with". What an incoherent person. Arisa secretly says, "A tsundere hase", is this tsundere? "I wont forgive him." "Thats right. Its good that hes the third prince." "Youre right~ Thats the silver lining." It seems thatdy Karina whos being indignant cannotprehend Arisas and my words. "See, if that became the king of this era, itd be hard to live in this kingdom." "When that happen, I have no choice but to move to Saga empire." To help improvedy Karinas mood a bit, Arisa and me are joking around for a bit. "Y, you cant desuwa. Satou is fathers retainer, so you mustnt leave." Lady Karina presses on me as if shaken, speaking worryingly. Close. Lady Karina, youre close. If youre this close, various things will hit-- Nanas breast are great, butdy Karinas volumes are extraordinary. Im dangerously almost get adrift. "Kick." Weve been havng a conversation on the courtyard of earl Walgocks mansion, but Mia appears out of nowhere and kicks me. She forcibly puts herself betweendy Karina and me, opening some distances. I telldy Karina, "The thing about Saga empire is just a joke.", while patting Mias head. I think she says something like, "Is, is that so, then its fine desuwa", while blushing for a bit. In the evening of this day, I get entangled with the grumblings ofdy Karina and her maids about the matter with the prince. Someone from the maid trope has brought liquor so I keep Arisa and the others away. I dont want to repeat that tragedy again. Liza has been dispatched as the watchdog, shes participating in the drinking bout together with me. Liza certainly doesnt get hangover, but she goes to sleep instead. Shes sleeping in a beautiful posture while sitting even now. The two younger maids are smashed, theyre sleeping on myps. Lady Karinas gazes look scary. "Satou! You should be gentler with me desuwa." "Thats right, chevalier-sama should make a rice porridge for me." This is why drunkards are. Lady Karina and Pina are only saying what they want to say each. They probably wont remember what theyve said themselves tomorrow. Raka wisely keeps silent. I was going to follow its exemr, but the two were hanging on each of my sides while saying, "Hey, are you listening?", and, "Does chevalier-sama prefer t chest or kyonyuu, which is it!" One side feels too good, Im not able to push them away. Lets decline any invitation for drinking bout from tomorrow on. Since the drunk Lady Karina is erotic, its a bit hard to get entangled like this. Lets make the rice porridge as the main gentle menu for the breakfast tomorrow. Book 8 - 8-10. To the Dukes Castle 8-10. To the Dukes Castle Satous here. During my school days, there was this wonderful catchphrase from the often-airing merchants CM, "Crossing thousands of miles for meals." Much less thousands of miles, Ive crossed over worlds instead. Why is this happening. "Chevalier-sama, weve finished peeling the prawns shells." "Ah, not like that, you have to cover this with the flour once." "Are we really going to use these leaves?" "Yes, please wash the peri with water." Lulu and me are frantically making tempura with the dukes chefs in the dukes castle kitchen. It was several hours before that-- "Chevalier-sama, a messenger hase from the dukes castle." Shelna-san told me while looking like she was seeing something heartwarming. Right now Im being toyed like a dress-up doll by Arisa under the pretext of the fitting session for the ball. "Did you make any promise?" "No, the n today is only for me to attend the ball in the castle from the evening." I tear off Arisa who has been using the opportunity to touch me all over while taking measurements, and change to the robe that Lulu has handed to me. I see that my hair isnt disordered from the mirror that Liza is holding, so I go to the messenger just as it is. The one waiting in the room is the duke castles consul aide--or not, its the assistant who is taking notes in the back back then. Hes saying that the duke wants to meet me in secret. In secret. In other words, it must be about the matter with the prince yesterday. It shouldnt possibly be because ofdy Sera. Even ifdy Ringrande makes a fuss over the misunderstanding,dy Sera is still a miko of Tenion temple. Her name is also not Sera Oyugock, but [Sera], shes probably the so-called nun. Even if I make advances at her, we wont be able to get married. Before that, I dont even have any intention of making one. Just in case, I ask about the subject to the messenger-san, but he doesnt know the detail after all. For now, Ill have Arisa follows me to the castle. "Arisa." "What? This looks good on me right? You can praise me to your heart contents now~." Shes wearing the exact same maid uniform as the maids in Muno castle. Her blond wig isnt only styled in twin tail, but theyre also loosely rolled. So this is the reason why shes coaxed me in making the hair iron-like magic tool the other day. "Yeah, its cute, its cute. However, were going to the castle, so take them off." I tell Arisa to take off the ver cor that shes put herself. She hasnt been using it recently, so what happens? "If I wear it with maid uniform, wont you suddenly get a rush of immoral urge and be tempted to push me down?" "I wont." She says "Chiee" due to my immediate answer, and removes the cor. Im d that the messenger is in the other carriage. "Leons written in the letter that sir Pendragon isnt only well-versed in swordsmanship, and magic, but also in cooking." Whos this Leon again. Oh right, its baron Munos name if Im not mistaken. I wonder what did he write in the letter. Were in the same room as the one Ive met with the duke in, a few days ago. Today, there arent only the secret bodyguards around,dy Ringrande is also here. "Fuhn, your swordsmanship yesterday is quite good, but you can also use magic huh. Next time when Im coaching you, Ill have thebined techniques of swordsmanship and magic--" "Rin." "Ara, Im sorry, grandfather." ording to the information from Shelna-san, it seems that the duke spoils his grandchild,dy Ringrande. Ive also got a bonus information that tells the third son of the duke who has kidnapped Sera for the [Wings of Liberty] is currently under house arrest under the guise of recuperation in one of the spire. Confirming on my map, members of [Wings of Liberty], except the ones who have been gathering in earl Bobis mansion and escaped to the citys suburb, are imprisoned in the dungeon below the castle. "And so, Id like you to show off your cooking skill for the ball tonight." "I do not know what baron-sama has described in regard to my cooking, but Im only good at making food suited for plebians pte, as for high ss dishes--" "Come to think of it, Sera has praised your cooking too, you mustve won her favor with your cooking havent you." "Rin. Leave here if youre going to pick a quarrel with the guest." "Im sorry, grandfather, it wasnt on purpose." The duke seem like he cant match her, he looks down-hearted. "I do not mean of you to make every dishes in the banquet. I dont mind if you only make that dish called Tempura that Leons written." "Then, I will try to live up to duke-samas expectation despite my shoring." I wasnt able to bring up the matter about the third prince from yesterday, but itd be better for me to get good impressions from the duke. Im not thinking of making him my ally, but at least I dont want to make an enemy out of him. I dont care if the third prince wants to attack me, but itll be troublesome if he meddles with mypanions. "You good sir over there, Ive got just the riight ideas to perk it up." Arisa, why are you saying it like an underling. "Say it normally." "Its okay isnt it, just for a bit." Summarizing Arisas suggestions, theyre ideas shes got from dishes in manga. I decide to pick something that can actually be made from among those ideas and practice it. Im led to a kitchen by a maid, its be a battlefield for the people who are preparing for tonight. "Oh, yer, no, err~, you are the noble they exaggeratedly call miracle chef huh, is it?" This is the first time Ive heard that nickname. Still, hes trying too hard to use polite speechs. "Im sorry, our boss is certainly skilled, but hes not good with words, he cant speak polite speech well." I see. "Nice to meet you, Im Satou Pendragon. Its fine for you to speak like usual if youre bad with polite speech." When I say so, the head-chef and the chef whos followed him inly look relieved. "Oh, sorry bout that. Im an old friend of the head chef at Gururian viceroys ce ysee. Hes sent me a letter praising you." Ah, that person is it. When I got some free times the day after the banquet, I made him teach me how to make the sauce and various techniques. "Use this ce here, its a bit cramped, but there are all kinds of cooking utensils avable. These two here are in charge of misceneous chores, call them if you need ingredients." "Yes, thank you for everything." I ask an errand boy in the mansion to call Lulu here. Recently, Lulus cooking skill has be equal to an expert, so if Lulu who knows my way of cookinges, Itll really help. Ive prepared three kind of dishes. The first is the tempuras as requested by the duke. The deep-fried food in this world are mostly fried with oils made from animals, but since it looks like its bad for the body, I use oil from oily-sd-like vegetable. Im able to make tempura sauce thats more delicious than usual since there are katsuoboshi in the duke castles ingredient storeroom, maybe because it can be transported here via the river. Half of the tempuras are fried and put on the table, and the other half are fried on the spot when someone is going to eat them with the help of Lulu and servers who are standing by near the table, thats the n. The second is aspic jellies. It seems to be a normal dish among themoners, but its not something that matches the dining table of nobles. Arisas suggested to make it from colorful ingredients so it looks vivid, and Ive unintentionally made its appearance by hand. Being colorful is one, but theres also another meaning to it-- "Hou, youve splendidly created the crest of our dukes house on the dish." Im d that it seems to be well-received. However, since its a family crest, everyone only admires at it, and no one puts their hands on it. If the gentleman at the prime of his life who was together withdy Ringrande didnt say "Looks delicious", no one would probably have eaten it until the end. I should have thought about the design better. "Fumu, this is the first time Ive tasted this vor, but it looks like the dish called jelly that has been lost since the era of ancestor king Yamato. Its truly delicious." "Its true desuwane. This fish thing is delicious, but this red thing is also delicious. ...Kuh, no matter how delicious it is, Sera is off-limit." This person is really obstinate. "Hou, hes the man that Rins mentioned, is he." "Pleased to meet you for the first time. Im Satou Pendragon." "Ooh, the hero-dono of the defensive battle of Muno city is it. Toruma boasted greatly about you. Youve also done great in Gururian city Ive heard." This gentleman is the father ofdy Ringrande, the next duke. At any rate, Toruma is the cause huh. Whos a hero. Arisa whos crouching below the table says in low voice, "Toruma is pretty good at lobbying." Looks like shes shrewdly taking the small dishes and enjoying them. "Sera is a gentle good child, but shes not suited with the lifestyle of nobles. Moreover, right now shes left the duke house for the temple. If you want to take that child back to the secr life, you have to persuade the Tenion temples Saintess-sama first." "The thing about me wooing Sera-sama is a misunderstanding on Ringrande-samas part--" I exin myself normally to the next duke, and the misunderstanding is cleared. I wishdy Ringrande follows his example. "Hou, have you changed your job from a remote hero to a servant?" The third prince appears wearing young noble-like attires while speaking unpleasantly. Today, hes only bringing the holy knight at the prime of his life along, the battle maniac boy doesnt seem to be here. Theres no need for him toe here deliberately, what a troubling thing to do. Book 8 - 8-11. To the Dukes Castle (2) 8-11. To the Dukes Castle (2) Satous here. There are a lot of women who are light eaters, but its said that that there are even more women who have another stomach for snacks. And then, that doesnt change even in the parallel world. "Prince, hes the favorite of my father. My father and me are also fans of his cookings." When I was thinking how to deal with the prince who hade to pick a quarrel, the next duke threw the lifeboat. It seems that the prince has only seendy Ringrande and me, he looks surprised when he sees the next duke after he calls out to the prince. As expected, the opponent is too bad, the prince looks troubled. I can see Arisas smirking face and eyes behind the table. Shes giving a peace sign with her small hand. How nostalgic. "My, your highness Sharlick, so youre here. Please let us hear about the royal capital over here by all mean." A woman with a somewhat thick make-up appears after she pushes her way through the crowd and invites the prince. The prince takes advantage of this, says his farewell nomittally and goes toward those women. "Fumu, itll be good if that man mellows a bit more." "Thats impossible. He hasnt changed in 10 years." "If were talking about swordsmanship, hes among the best in Shiga kingdom, but..." "Father, a persons personality isnt proportional to his strength. If it is, then even Masaki will be, more." Lady Ringrande was about toin about the hero, but she put her hand on her mouth andmented her verbal slip. "Is the Shiga Eight Swords famous?" "Are you really a noble of this kingdom?" "Pardon me, its because Ie from the countryside." As Im told, the Eight Shiga Swords are titles given to the eight top swordsmen in the holy knight which is the strongest in the kingdom. The prince seems to be a candidate of being one, but he has been given a permission by the king to wear the kingdoms treasure, the holy sword iomh Sis. By the way, the favorite cane of the ancestor king Yamato is to be used by the top imperial court magician in sessive generations. It seems the reason why the king doesnt use the holy sword and the cane himself is because Yamato-san has implemented a system where they can only be used by the right person. After the next duke, anddy Ringrande leave, the young nobles that have been watching us from a distance gather with great interest, they eat the dishes with great relish. They ask about my rtionship withdy Ringrande, but I honestly tell them that Ive just been coached in the way of sword by her. Even though the amount of food should have been quite a lot, theyrepletely gone before 30 minutes has psed. It seems to be the victory of the appeal of deep fried food, and curious-looking dish. "Sir Pendragon, can I have your time for a bit?" Lady Karina came with a manpanion. Although Ive said manpanion, its not something erotic, hes the little brother ofdy Karina, and the eldest son of baron Muno, Orion-kun. Hes a 14 years old young man whos studying in the duchy capital. Ive been wanting to meet him ever since we arrive in the duchy capital, and Ive sent letters many times, but its always been refused due to various reasons, so this is our first meeting. "If it isnt, Karina-sama. I presume the one there is the next baron-sama. I am Satou Pendragon. Hereafter, Pleased to make your acquaintance." "Umu, Im Orion Muno. Chevalier Satou, please be at ease." Orion-kun introduces himself while nodding coolly. He might be in the age where he wants to be seen as someones important with all his might. He only speaks in low voice when hes saying his name, the name given by the hero-loving baron is probably to me. Its unfortunate. They go toward the dance hall after we chat for a bit. Just in case, I advise them to be careful of the prince. Right at that time, the dance party finally begins at the center hall. I dont have any intention of making passes on women since it looks like itll be rumors in the upper society. After all, the unmarried women are all 13-18 years old, they feel somewhat too young so the fact that I dont feel any urge toward them bes my reason. Since the guests who are young women have increased, I decide to announce the third dish. Its milk crepes, Mias favorite. Ive also added strawberry slices in addition to the fresh cream on the crepe since Arisas found strawberries in the food storehouse. "My, it smells good desuwa." "Itll be done soon, so please wait for a bit." I interpose the fresh cream and the strawberry in the crepes after its done. Lulu put the finished crepes on the te. Grabbing them by hands seem to be NG ording to the head chef, so I ce small fork and knife on it, and pass it to the young noble woman. The girls face is beaming after she bites the crepes once. Her face is full of make-up, but only at that time does it looks innocent and appropriate of her age. The young noble men whove seen that try to invite the girl for a dance when shes finished eating. Go for it, boys and girls. "Hey wait, dont show me that old man face." Arisa said so while eating a small crepe below me. Isnt it fine, Im just cheering on them. I continue frying the ordered crepes from the girls while having no time to reply Arisa. There was no one who mistook me for an employee, maybe due to the expensive-looking clothes I was wearing. Thanks to that, we introduced each other whenever I took order for the crepe, and I memorized more than 100 girls names. This was the first time that I began to think I should had used a shorter family name. The ingredients that Ive prepared have all exhausted up, so I ask Lulu and Arisa to bring the pre-made fresh cream and strawberries that are being cooled in the kitchen here. "It smells nice, doesnt it." "Im sorry, weve used up all the ingredients, so please wait for half an hour for your turn." "My, its quite popr, isnt it." When I look up, theres the head-miko of Tenion temple. Why? "Its been a while, Satou-sama." Lady Sera hase with her. There are two arrogant-looking priests of Parion and Garleon temples behind the head-miko. Both of them are thin men with white hair. There are miko girls who have been kidnapped with Sera beside her. Were chatting while waiting for Lulu and Arisa toe back, it seems that the other two miko are also blood rtives of the duke. Theyre from branch families, unlike Sera whos a direct descendant. The two are alike since theyre rtives, but I can distinguish them easily due to their different ck and brown hairs. Looks like the girls havee here to congratte Seras big brother, Tisrad, for his marriage. Since they want to meet him before the wedding day, its a good opportunity today. Lulu and Arisa have returned, so I resume the crepe-making. When the crepes enter miko girls mouths, just like with the noble girl earlier, theposed faces of the miko changes into delighted faces of normal girls. Sera notices the noble girls who are holding back on ordering the crepes due to the miko girls, and suggests to them to move away for a bit. The crepes batter is gone halfway through, so I use Freeze Water on the long and narrow melons that Arisas brought to make sherbets. Ive practiced doing this with citrus fruits in order to raise my proficiency in adjusting magic power, so the result is quite good even if the fruit used is different. Since Arisa and Mia who have eaten all the failed products got stomachaches before, this time I only make a few before ending it. "Chevalier-sama, would you be fine to dance with me?" I wonder if my face looks like its easy to invite. Ive been invited by girls who seem to have just debuted in the upper society since a while ago. I can dance with no problem thanks to Society skill. Incidentally, I got [Dance] skill. Several of the girls that I was dancing with invited me to drop by their houses. Apparently its not because Ive be popr, Arisa reminds me that its because they expect me to bring snacks as presents for visiting their houses. I dont have any misunderstanding okay? "Youre quite popr arent you, Satou-sama." "Thats not the case at all. I was invited to dance as thanks for the snacks." "Thats not the case at all." It was Sera that stepped up. Even though her words contained some pricks when she first called me out, she began to giggleter. "Would you dance with me as well?" "Yes, Id be happy to." Lady Ringrande would probably be noisy again, but I couldnt decline her invitation. "Satou-sama is quite skilled." "Sera-sama is also quite skilled." "The [Sama] is unnecessary. I am not a noble anymore, so please call me [Sera]." As expected, calling her by name would be bad. I feel like Lulus and Arisas gazes are stabbing me, even though I cant see them from here. "Sera-sama, miko is also quite deservedly enough to be called with [Sama]." "Satou-sama looks so kind, yet also unexpectedly mean." Pochi said that to me too the other day. I should note it. The dance ends safely even while Im being bewildered by Sera whos acting uncannily intimate to me. Its been decided for me to help the Tenion temple distributing food during our stay due to Sera whos surprisingly good at negotiating. "Thank you for the delicious snacks today. Please get along well with Sera, alright." The head-miko drops a bomb in a low voice while leaving. "I will keep the matter of that night a secret, so please dont worry. You look cute behind the mask." Why is it blown. "Must be because of your voice." Arisa said so while looking astonished. Dang, I had neglected getting strange voice skill. Lets practice it tonight. But well, the level and the name arepletely different, its probably going to be fine even if I keep feigning ignorance. The head-miko seemed like she was just baiting me too. "Thank you for waiting, master, Arisa." Lulu who had been called by the head-chef returned. It seems shes been invited to work there. Head-hunting like that, I cant let my guard down toward that old man. Were allowed to leave as the dukes family has left, but the dance party is still continuing, and we can hear the music from here. "Youngdy, how about a song?" "Y, yes, Id be happy to." I dance together with Lulu among the lights from the mansion. I had been dancing with Arisa before Lulu came, but since it was received better than I had thought, I also invited Lulu. "Ah, this is like a dream." "Im d to hear that." Lulu and me together continue to dance round and round forever. "H, hey wait, how long are you two going to dance, please change with me~." "Ufufu, oh Arisa, youre cute." I thought that Lulu would stop when she became tired, but since it didnt, the dance continued until Arisa who was jealous intruded. The three of us continues dancing together while alternating before the eyes of the maids who asionally pass through the corridor as if they see something heartwarming. A day like this is good once in a while. Book 8 - 8-12. Tea Party Days 8-12. Tea Party Days Satous here. Tea party was frequently drawn in shoujo manga that I read in my childhood, but I had never seen it even once in reality. The modern tea party might be the drink bar in the family restaurant. The busy days begins the next day after the ball. While I keep the visits to the workshops as scheduled, Im also visiting the noble women whom the invitations for tea parties Ive epted. Of course, Im not aiming for the the noble girls in their early teens. I wouldnt let Arisa apany me if that was really the case. I can sort of feel some petty grudges from that prince, I have a hunch that Ill get involved with him from now on. Therefore, Im following Arisas suggestion to increase my personal connections with the people that are likely to be my allies in preparation for the time when I get entangled in some kind of intricate conspiracy. I choose not crepes for the tea party, but something thats delicious served cold. I decide to create western style red bean jam rolls by sandwiching fresh cream, coarse and smooth sweet red bean paste with thin pancakes. I announce the bean jam roll to be a new sweets of Muno city. I write the recipe in the letter for baron Muno that Ive entrusted tody Karina. Gelt-san should be able to reproduce whats in the recipe. Ive employed merchants to deliver the ingredients that are hard to obtain in Muno city. Since its not good to make the same thing every day, Arisa and I write sweets we remember on the memo, trial-make them, and pick ones that look good. Arisa and the others arent the only ones who sample the food, the previous earl Walgock couple also ask for it, the food are quite popr. Im a bit worried that Arisa will be plumper since she eats too much of it. Ive thought of takingdy Karina along to the tea parties, but shes training hard with Liza and the others, I cant approach her. Im thinking of lettingdy Karina get some noble friends, but it doesnt seem like itll go well. Lady Karina, Liza and the others are training with the help of a military drill instructor, a woman around her thirties, who has been introduced by Toruma. Theyre probably getting better training than just sparing randomly with wooden swords. Ive also been watching them asionally. Of course I mean the training, notdy Karinas specific parts. I had gained some things beyond my expectation doing the tea parties like getting permission to visit the workshops that had refused it before, and some rare ingredients the noble women shared. The workshops visits have been going smoothly too, the only two remaining are the scroll workshop, and the barrier pir workshop. Ive got silk threads produced by caterpirs the size of a puppy from the visit to the jade silk workshop yesterday. These silk threads reflect green color from the light just like the name suggest, and cloths weaved from them have the same stab-proof performances as iron chain mails. When I look at the bait of the caterpir with AR secretly, it seems theres a secret to it. The caterpirs are mainly feed with leaves, but theyre also feed with mithril g--wastes thates out of mithril refinery. The green parts of the silk might beposed of mithril. Since there are the same kind of caterpir species living deep in the forest, it might be a good idea to try doing it once. "Eh~, these are some good seats." "Youre right,pared to the crowded seating of the general audience in this arena, the noble guest room is a paradise." I feel bad for not using the noble guest room that theyve reserved for us, so today is the first time we use it. The arena is wider than my expectation, its probably about asrge as the Tokyo Dome. Since its usually used for horse-racing matches, these much area are probably necessary. Originally, there are servants attending the noble guest room, but I refuse since I have my own. "Master, Ive acquired the target for sniping. Please the permission." "You cant." "Requesting reconsideration." Nana looks toward one of the yer who has just entered the arena. Ah, hes the white tigerkin man who seems to be the brother of that guy whos kicked the sea lionkin kid. No, this guy only tried cut me, he didnt do anything to the sea lion kid right? His opponent is a magic warrior whos working as an explorer with delicious sounding name, Tan. Hes equipped with a mithril sword like me and a small mithril shield that looks like a buckler. There are only elimination battle for the real match, both their levels are high. Tan-shi is level 42, the white tigerkin is level 37. Im expecting high level fight too. "Uu~n, I cant see their status from this distance. Tan who can use magic ording to the advance review is probably going to win right." "Arisa, you cant say that. Dont make light of the range and power of that gigantic great sword in addition to byakko-donos big body. Tigerkin are war race that possesses both power and speed. You cannot decide the match from whether they can use magic or not." Oh, Liza is being talkative. The weapon of Byakko-kun is a great sword made from monsters parts like Lizas. The offensive power is weaker than Lizas spear. Ive had this doubt since a while ago, I feel that Lizas spear is too powerful for a weapon made impromptu. Is it because the materials are rare, or the ce is rare, it might even be both. "Satou, aa~n." One of the snacks that Mia holds with both hand enters my mouth. This is a thin-stick candy, I guess? Sugar are cheap in this duchy capital, theyre in the form of brown sugar. Half of them are Ugi sugar that have been brought from earl Kuhanos city. It seems to be cheap since they cultivate the sugar on the great rivers downstream. And yet, the price is not at the level wheremoners can get their hands on it. "Whats with this?" "Ive bought it." "A hawker hase to the noble guest room." Mia only ever uses her pocket money to buy food and drink huh. Following her, Lulu, Pochi, and Tama have also bought snacks. "Octopus skewers~" "I bought squid skewers too no desu." The two hold three sticks on both their hands. There are enough for everyone, they distribute it one for each. The match is about to begin. Ah, our eyes met. The white tigerkin on the arena turns his great sword toward me while ring. He still remembers huh. Since there doesnt seem to be any demi-human who participates in the real match, please do your best. Theres a 50 meters wide circle drawn on the center of the arena, and the signal to start the match begin when bothpetitors enter it. Theres no limitation in using magic, but since this is an [Armed Battle] after all, its a foul if you do something like defeating your opponent with magic from afar. When the two enter the circle, the official sounds the horn to signal the start of the match. "The white person is attacking nano desu!" "Mugumugu~." "Tama-chan, speak after youve finished eating alright." Pochimented after she had finished eating while swinging the skewer, Tama said something while her mouth is full, and Lulu scolded her. "It seems that the human fights after strengthening himself with buff magic." "Diversion." "Nnn~, wont he cut it with just a thrust of that great if diversion is poor~." "Expansion." "Im doubtful it can stop that body weight and speed." "Mwuu." It looks like Arisa and Mia are giving opinions from the viewpoints of magicians. Oh, it looks like the magic warrior use physical reinforcement from water magic. The casting has beenpleted in 3 seconds, but that spell should have taken twice that, it seems that hes arranged the spell to make it shorter than the standard one. The rest is probably thanks to [Chanting Shortening] skill. "Master, ites with a BOOM, and hit with a BANG." "Liza can win~?" "I dont intend to go down easily, but I dont feel like I can win in a straight fight." Pochi and Tama are too excited, so Liza are carrying them on both her hands like theyre stuffed dolls. The two arent minding it, and watch the match with sparkling faces. Their tails and arms are iling too much Im afraid that itll break. "Uu~n, hes amazing, while handling the attacks from that great sword, he hasnt failed in casting spells even once." "Calm andposed." The two are observing the magic warriors way of fighting while chewing on the snacks that Mias bought. Lulu politely sweeps the scraps that have fallen from the snacks. "Master, am I able to move like that?" "You might be able to if you can use physical reinforcement well, I think. Even Karina-sama has done movements simr to that right?" "Tama can do it~." "Pochi will do her best nodesu!" As for the fight, at a glimpse, byakko-san seems to have the upper hand, but his attacks have all been blocked. The magic warrior has been doing a defensive battle, but hes steadily increasing his buffs. He just has to use Stick Mist next to slow the byakkos movement down, and the match will probably be decided. Its developing just as Ive expected, and the match end with the magic warriors victory. However, he slowed down the byakkos movement not by water magic, but by using lightning magic to [Enchant] his weapon and paralyzed him with one blow. Three more matches were held afterwards, but since they were in matches between two warriors, Mia and Arisa quickly dozed off. It seemed to be favorites of experts, bold cheering could be heard from the elderly on the audience seats. "Was that a Hakama? That equipment is splendid isnt it. I didnt think that it could conceal footworks to that degree." Liza eagerly praised the beautiful woman in Japanese clothing that had appeared just now. Pochi and Tama who have been dropped to the ground are trying to mimic the haorihakama warrior, but theyre not doing so well. The haorihakama person has ck eyes and hair, but shes not particrly a Japanese it seems. I take off my shoes to demonstrate the footwork. I know it from a manga that Ive read back then, so I dont have any confidence if its right. "Like a slug~?" "Its slimy and closing in nodesu! Im the slug degozaru~." When Pochi cant do the footwork well, she sprawls on the floor, and moves like an inchworm. I wonder if its right to retort, "Thats not a slug." here? "Pochi-chan, whos the bad girl who lies on the ground after wearing her best clothes with much effort!" "A, au, its not like that nodesu. Lulu, its not like that nodesu." "Whats not like that? When you do bad things?" "Im sorry nano desu." "Pochi, repent~." Oops, it was the time to scold her huh. Pochi is doing a pose of remorse and apologizes. Tama shrewdly take this chance to turn around Lulu whos angry. Wasnt she squatting just now? When our views meet, Tama takes the [Remorse] pose like Pochi in a panic. "Master, the airship is producing a young organism. Arisa, urgently, create a cushion in the shape of that!" "Eh~, again~. Im already tired~, Ill teach you how to do it, so make it yourself okay." "Thats an excellent n. Arisa, I implore you for the instructions." Nana was pointing at a small airship that were anchored. Its an express ship thatse from the royal capital. The one riding it is the king--not, its the kings shadow. The two ministers that havee together with him are the real ones. I have a hunch that the wagon will be full of stuffed dolls when Nana has learned sewing. Im making leather armors and boots from the armored newts leather and green silk beside Arisa whos teaching Nana how to sew. Im thinking of copying the magic warriors armor thats made from monsters materials, and with shock and stab resistances better than normal iron armor. I got the [Sewing Skill] from making linings with the green silk. Lets maximize the skill and create inners for everyone. Come to think of it, Ive gotten a hold of a cloth called Yuriha fiber from the thieves hideout. Ill process this and make robes for Arisa and Mia. Evening of that day, I work at night to create equipment for everyone, and new shoes for Pochi and the others. It feels like Ive be the fairy from fairytale. Book 8 - 8-13. The Viscount and the Scroll Workshop 8-13. The Viscount and the Scroll Workshop Satous here. Sometimes I miss my students day where I get my speed and capacity cut down during programming using integrated development environment because Im doing it while reading mnemonic binary conversion list. I dont want to go back to that time though. Technology must progress after all. Hooked nose, wrinkled brow, well-cared mustache, and properly swept-back deep blond hair. I can feel strong will from his eyes overflowing with vigor. Is he really the brother of Toruma? I can see Torumas father standing beside him. He looks somewhat old, you wouldnt think that hes still 34 years old. "Thank you for saving Toruma." Its weird. Even though Im being thanked, it feels like being scolded by my boss. That was Torumas brother, viscount Hosaris Shimen. "Im sorry, Satou-dono, my brother can only talk like this." "How rude. Toruma, whats wrong with the way I talk." His words itself are normal, but the way Hosaris talks feels like a stubborn master whos scolding his poor pupils. In fact, I can feel Arisa radiating drooling-like presence. I cant help but feel that shes leaking gleaming aura thats unusual. My biggest concern, that is the permission to visit the workshop, is given without problem. Im also alloted to the the first in line, though maximum priority is impossible, for the promised matter about scrolls aspensation for Torumas dagger. "Is that so, youve got into troubles with his highness Sharlick, sir Pendragon, you have to be careful. His highness tends to easily settle disputes with violence." ording to Hosaris-shi, the prince is also regarded as a troublemaker in the royal capital. About 10 years ago, heid his hands on the daughter of a lord who had been decided to marry (someone else), in no time at all, one earl territory was on the verge of rebelling against Shiga kingdom. This matter was also the reason for the cancetion of the engagement betweendy Ringrande and the prince. Originally he should have been confined in a remote monastery, or rather a royal vi away under the pretense of recuperating from sickness, but he could be forgiven if he seed as a holy knight due to his excellent swordsmanship. The bad rumor didnt die out even after he had be a holy knight, but it seemed that he hadnt caused any big problem like he did with the territory lord before. How could they gave that kind of human a holy sword. "So then, the ink made from the dew on the fireflies lily~" "We certainly will be able to operate the bestowal stand with precision using that ink, but how much do you think it is." "But arent Dragon Scales and Drill Powder that Jung-sans mentioned impossible to get~" I can hear peoples voices beyond the open door on the hallway. Theyre probably the scroll craftsmen whom Hosaris-shi has called. "Master, wee back." "Hosaris-sama, wee back!" An obese middle-aged man to the point of overweight, and a freckled bespectacled little girl with short ash blond hair weed us in the room. The woman whos a gnome isnt beautiful by any measures, but she cant be called ugly either. "The one here is Jung, the workshop manager. Despite his looks, hes the expert of scroll-making in Shiga kingdom. The girl over there is Natalina. When ites to creativity, shes the best in the workshop. They will meet sir Pendragons expectation without fail." Creative, in other words, she produces strange scrolls that wont sell, and use money like theyre growing on trees for the sake of inventions. Shes certainly suited for my purpose. After introducing the two, Hosaris-shi leaves the room followed by Toruma. Hes entered the room just to greet them, so there is no problem. I show list of scrolls that I want to Jung-san for him to confirm their feasibilities, but the ones that contain advanced level magic arent possible after all. Moreover, they wont ept magic that are used by criminals, and spy like [Fake Patch], and [Unlock]. The crime rted things are no good even though the battle rted ones are okay huh. And yet, [Through Eyes], and [Mana String] that can be used to open lock depending on its usage are alright. In order to create a particr scroll, the person who finishes the scroll has to be able to use that particr magic skill, so [Gravity], [Shadow], [Mind], and [Ghost] magic are impossible. Then, you can make [Space] magic? is my expectation, but it seems the they can only make [Space], and [Destruction] scrolls at only elementary level. As for holy magic scrolls, they cant be made mainly due to religious reason. Its technically possible huh. "Hey, chevalier-sama. I understand that youre a collector, but even if you use the magic in this list, none of them will produce any good result you know? Is it really okay?" "Natalina, use polite speech a bit better." "Eh~ Im using it properly right? Chevalier-sama." "Theyre a bit broken, but Im an upstart myself, so if its difficult for you to use polite speech, its alright to use normal speech." When she hears that, Natalina-san says, "You sure? Yay." while banzai-ing, and Jung-san knocks her head. I promise that I wontin even if the effects of the spells line-up in the list turn out weak. They have half of the spells in stock, so half of the request areplete. "These are some strange spells arent these? Theyre easy but its awfully inefficient. I dont think theyre at elementary levels, but itll be hard to use them due to the long chants." The spells in this world are like [Spaghetti Source] seen in programming. Theyre like assemblers in the era where there are only powerless CPU long ago, interwoven like puzzles. Thats why it was extremely hard to analyze them, to the point that I was suspicious that it was deliberately obfuscated. Therefore, when I was making my own spell, I modrized the spells into functions in ordance to the paradigm of structured programming. As the result, the spells had became extremely readable, but it also introduced disadvantages; the chanting became longer, and increased MP consumption. The traditional spells have probably been optimized after going through long years. "You cant make them into scrolls?" "Ah, that thing is alright. Theyre a bit strange, but it doesnt seem like theyre deviated from nature magic, so it feels like I can somehow do it." Natalia-san used poor polite speech until the end, probably because Jung-san was ring at her. "Then Chevalier-sama. Since itll need some times to prepare the stocks, would you like to look at the workshop in the meantime?" "Yes, by all means." I take Arisa along to visit the workshop. The workshop is in the basement of the viscounts mansion site, there are many guards who are on the lookout vigntly. All the guards are higher than level 20, and they have skills that areposed for spy prevention like [Sharp Eyes], and [Surveince]. The workshops are divided into numerous small rooms for handling specific processes. Therefore, there are only a few people who knows the entire process. It looks inefficient, but since its important to hide the technology, its quite thorough. It seems that the scrolls papers are made in another ce, their appraisal results describe them as [Scroll nk Sheet, Second]. From the twos conversation, I understand that the ink needs fine powder made from magic cores. The reason why the viscount went to the royal capital was to purchase magic cores with high purities. Looks like youll need magic cores from level 30 or higher monsters to create intermediate level scrolls. When they show me the cores for the manufacturing, the red tinges on it looks a bit deeper in colorpared to the cores from armored newt back then. "We make inks in this room." Jung-san slightly opens the door to show the inside, looks like they cant let me enter. Theyre making [Ink for Scroll, Shell] here. I understand the materials in general, but one of them is [Ink for Scroll, Second]. This is quite tough. Even though its called making scroll, they need more than just writing the spells in the exclusive paper, many processes are required. For that reason, I have to wait 2-4 days for the readily-made ones, and add 1-2 days in the case of order-made ones. The spells that are in stocks are as follow: Nature Magic: Flexible Shield (Intermediate) Nature Magic: Flexible Armor (Intermediate) Nature Magic: Through Eyes (Intermediate) Nature Magic: Mana Transfer (Intermediate) Nature Magic: Mana Drain (Intermediate) Nature Magic: Break Magic (Intermediate) Nature Magic: Magic Hand (Intermediate) Nature Magic: Magic String Earth Magic: Polish Earth Magic: Mould Water Magic: Remove Poison (Intermediate) Water Magic: Aqua Heal (Intermediate) Water Magic: Water Heal Wind Magic: Canopy Theyre mostly sample products without recipient. It seems the oldest one is from over 100 years ago. Theyre one gold coins for three elementary level scrolls, and two gold coins for one intermediate level ones. The original ones were going to cost me three gold coins, but since I permitted them to copy the spell, it became one gold coin instead. These kinds of negotiations are Arisas forte, but when I considered that she would firmly demand sexual harassment as her rewards, I thought that itd be better if I just paid them more. Even though there are in magic like [Polish], and [Mould], among the stocks, Im happy. With this, I wont need to create sand mould or wood model for casting. I was looking for multiple small shield magic that Raka used during the fight against the demon in Gururian city--I was taught that its called [Multi Mana Scale]--in the stocks, but I couldnt find it. I consulted to them if they could make it, but since it seemed to be an advance level nature magic, it was not possible. Its unfortunate. They told me the anecdote that it was originally developed to reproduce the multi small shields the wild boar king used in nature magic, but I couldnt say to them that it needed more work aspared to the real thing that I had seen. Or maybe, it could be equal if the skill level is high? The order-made ones are as follows: Nature Magic: Light Stun (Original) Nature Magic: Remote Stun (Original) Nature Magic: Sound Record (Original) Nature Magic: Photo (Original) Nature Magic: Magick Sword (Original) Water Magic: Liquid Control (Original) Wind Magic: Air Control (Original) Lighting Magic: Electronic Control (Original) Fire Magic: Fireworks (Original) Light Magic: Fireworks Illusion (Original) Space Magic: irvoyance Space Magic: irhearing Space Magic: Telephone Life Magic: Soft Wash Life Magic: Dry Life Magic: Bandage Ive limited the power of stun type magic for inter-personal matters. The recording and photography are for recording and taking photo during the sightseeing. The control type ones are for when Im making magic tools. The other ones than these are too in and minor that they dont usually make them in scrolls. The through eyes is not for making clothes look to be transparent. Id have thought so if I was in my teens, but its use is for observing the states of things during creation of magic swords. Magick Sword is a magic that produces a transparent straight swords. The idea came to me after I saw the painting of Yamato-san in the museum. Transparent swords are truly fantasy-like. In reality, magick sword was supposed to be an intermediate magic, but it seemed that it had touched Natalia-sans heartstring, it was treated like the other original magic. In the end, the matter about scrolls that were slightly over my budget at hand was bnced out. When the workshop tour is over, Jung-san tells me about the expected date for thepletion of the scrolls. Since the person who can use space magic just happens to be present, the [irvoyance], [irhearing], and [Telephone] can be done in three days, while [Air Control] will be done in five days. The other magic are after those. The people who can use life magic are particrly in vacation for the tournament, so the work will start after the tournament has ended. When we were going home, it was hard to take away Nana who had remained with Mayuna-chan. Book 8 - 8-14. The Night before the Final 8-14. The Night before the Final Satous here. Back then, I imagined that auction was like a ce where the wealthy were dealing with work of arts and jewelries with outrageous prices. My childs mind thought that work of arts should have been better put in the museum. Nowadays, auction is whates to my mind (if I hear the word), Satous. "Did something good happen? Satou-san." Today Ivee to help distributing food. After helping with the distribution for several times,dy Sera has changed her honorific calling for me from [Sama] to [San]. Shes calling me like Zena-san is, but I feel shy when she does it. Mia will kick me if Im acting shy, so I reply calmly. "Yes, some difficult works have been going well." Thanks to the many scrolls Ive acquired from viscount Shimens mansion recently, Im able to nicely make magic swords with casting. That said, its only at the level of the wooden holy sword Ive made back then, so its nothing but a first step. I cant see the prospect for the forging process. In the book [30 Standard Circuits for Magic Tools] that Ive bought back then, there are various circuits that look usable for making magic swords, so Im going to attempt them one by one. There is also this interesting circuit for making airship, but seems that it needs materials from a monster that flies in the sky called Air Fish. They normally fly around over the open sea, so obtaining the materials is difficult. "Master, some children who misses the food distribution havee, can we do something about them?" "There were a lot of adults today after all~" Lulu and Arisa have brought along two dogkin children like Pochi, and three ratkin children. Their ages are about 4-8 years old. Pochi is about to distribute some baked sweets that shes taken from her pocket. Since Lulu has educated her many times, the baked sweets arent put directly in her pocket, but properly wrapped in a handkerchief. "Hehen, thanks for it~" "Bye~ now~ dog girl~" Apekin children quickly snatched the baked sweets from Pochis hand and ran toward the alleyway. Due to the sudden turn of event, Pochi blinks for a while, and then yells "Wait nodesu! Stealing is bad, nano desu~" while running after the culprits. "Liza, Tama, please." "Yes!""Roger~" I ask the two, and they run after Pochi. Itd be bad if she became a lost child. I ask Nana to take the five hungry children to the stalls nearby and get them something to eat. I remind Nana not to give them something thats too expensive. Nana has a soft spot on [Young Organisms] after all. Well, Arisa is following them, so its probably alright. Soon, Pochi and Tama carry the apekin children while holding them overhead. Theyre tied with rope from somewhere. "Master, Ive caught the culprits nodesu." "Sinners, to the gallows~" "What should we do? Theyll be dealt ordingly if we hand them over to the authority." Liza, did you use [Dealt], not [Judged], just now? Im too scared to ask her. The two little thieves are saying, "Sorry", "Wont do it again", but they probably dont really regret it. Theyll either end up being ves or beheaded if we turn them over to the authority. Even in the duchy capital, demi-humans criminals are given harsh punishment. Lets leave making a mess of someones life just because of baked sweets to that french-bread like person. I forgive them by only flicking their foreheads gently. The children are holding their foreheads while rolling on the groudn, such exaggerated acting... or it should have been. Pochi and Tama hold their foreheads while looking like its really painful. Strangely, even Arisa and Mia hold their foreheads. I tell Liza to untie them, and have them help cleaning-up after the food distribution. The apekin children are helping with the work while calling Pochi, "Ane-san". They dont seem to have learned their lessons, they try to take the baked sweets from Pochi pocket, and get found out by Tama who then obstruct them. Pochi whos angry downs them with her fist, and they roll on the floor like before. Judging from the decrease of their HP, Pochi seems to have properly held back. "Hey, Onee-chan miko." Miko? Miko huh. "Whats the matter?" "The adults are saying something like the demon lord will be revived." "The end of an era. Everyone is going to die, they says." "Will everyone die?" Not only demi-humans children, human children are also encircling Sera with worried faces. This was a topic that hade out during tea parties too, typical of the demon lord season to be the end of an era, looked like pessimistic views, and downfall were popr to discuss about. In addition it seems that the vibrations from my experiments with Arisate at night had reached the ground above, and it became a rumor that it might be an omen for the demon lord revival. For that reason, the next day after that, I dug deep for two hours until a very deepyer to do the experiment there. "Its alright, it wont happen, the hero will surely eliminate the demon lord." "Nn." "Its okay~" "Master will beat down something like demon lord, like ZUBABAN, nodesu." "Master, you have a serious responsibility arent you." Pochi and Tama hug my waist while looking up with sparkling eyes. Lulu says so happily, but she must not have seriously thought so. Only Arisa who knows the truth looks like she has mixed feelings. Its said that ignorance is bliss. "Good evening, head miko-sama." "Ara, Nanashi-san. Youre elusive like always." She looks her age when I see her in the dukes castle back then, but for some reason, she looks young in this room. "Ivee here today to ask about the oracle regarding demon lord." "Ara? Youve annihted it right? The oracle from Tenion-sama has told us that its Annihted." "It must have been defeated by a passing hero." "Ufufu, lets leave it like that." Sheughs lightly you wouldnt think ites from an old woman. Oops, rather than that, I should confirm it. "There are rumors among people on the streets that the demon lord is hiding itself in the underground of the duchy capital. Did the temple not announce that the demon lord have been annihted?" "Ive told his excellency the duke directly, but the Annihted oracle havente to the other temples, so we cant announce that the demon lord has been annihted from Tenion temple alone." Dont tell me, there are other demon lords out there? Id hate it if theres something like the great demon lord. I return the resurrection artifact that has been filled with magic during our conversations to the head miko. I put back the holy sword that has acted as a battery recement into the item box. "Thank you, Nanashi-san. I prefer that there wont be a situation where this is needed." "Id love that." When Im about to leave, Im given something by head miko-san. Indulgence. Its not the same thing as the one for collecting money in the previous world, its an item that lets you erase one crime that has been etched in the Reward and Punishment. Its not clear what the head-miko intends to do by giving it to me, but since it looks useful, I quietly ept it. I put on one of the wig that Ive got on the downtown, and walk into the night town in Nanashi-style. There are many gentlemen who are walking around in the red district dressed with thin hooded overcoats, so Im unexpectedly inconspicuous. My expenditures have increased ever since Ive be a noble, so Im visiting the dark auction thats secretly open during the martial art tournament. It requires a written invitation to enter, but since a lot of nobles who have been sacrificed for the demon lord carry it, I have it in my storage without doing anything. Since you can employ agents, I decide to dispatch one. Themission fee is one silver coin for each disyed item that has to be paid even if they dont sell. The agent will take 10% charges if the item is sold at higher price than the minimum fee. Since Im told that items that dont have appraisals report wont sell well, I have the official appraisal in the auction hall to issue them. There are 10 official appraisals, and even though they all have dark circles under their eyes, they all smile amazingly. Its probably the best season literally. I unintentionally give the person a stamina recovery potion. Im going to exhibit medicines and weapons. The medicine is magic potions with Nanashi sign that increase vitality and partly health. I realized that they would sell well from the conversations of the family heads old men during the tea parties. Its no different in any world. The raw materials are from armor newt, so I can make them as many as I like, and the market price is also quite expensive. Itll be troublesome if the person who takes the medicine die during the intercourse, so Ive lowered the quality to some extent. I had brought 10 sets with five items per set I made, but they sold at higher price than I expected. I guess I should try making hair regrow and breast erger medicine next time. The weapons are mock magic weapon made from monsters materials, and the result of trial-runs from the magic swords casting. Ive got the title [cksmith of Magic Swords] when Im casting the magic sword. As for the weapons from monsters materials, spears, swords, and bows were selling well among the people who looked like explorers or guards. People who look like nobles were buying the casted magic swords. That person whos buying it looks a bit familiar. I confirm with AR, hes the military ountant of the duke. The knight who looks like an escort generates magic edge when he pours mana into it. He seems to be quite a user. Hes generously paying 100 gold coins for each, but is he fine spending that much? Im worried even though its someone else problem. Theyre casted from weapons Ive got from the thieves hideout and then melted, the magic liquids are also ofmon quality, so each of them costs almost zero to produce. Even if the materials are bought, it probably only costs two gold coins at most. The rip-off is only the best part. The military ountant approaches the agent, and asks if he can provide another 10. Since I can make 10 of it even if I just have one hour, I ept it. The next auction will be held in about three days, so I promise to bring it in the final day. I get 780 gold coins in total. Its the sum after the agents fee of course. The biggest earner is the five casted magic swords that have been sold for 570 gold coins. There are money to be made everywhere indeed. Since Ive made more money than Ive nned, I also bid in the dark auction to also reduce the market. Mixed among magic tools, theyre exhibiting things like, fallen young noble women, illegal medicines, or medicine to level up. Since the AR tells that the level-up medicine is [EXP +1000], its meaningless for me. Ive bid a drop item from thebyrinth city for 70 gold coins. The price is lower than Ive thought, but looks like its extraordinary even for a disposable item. It seems that I also have to use the agent for buying things, so I request one. Several magic books and three scrolls. Theyre things that only appear in dark auction, it greatly smells of crime. Nature Magic: Fake Patch Nature Magic: Unlock Nature Magic: Lock Theyre scrolls that have been refused in viscount Shimens scroll workshop. Thest day is going to exhibit the featured products like, [Princess of the Fallen Kingdom], [Monograph of Ancient Language], and [Air Force Engine of Airship]. Princess of the Fallen Kingdom, she cant possibly Arisas and Lulus sister right? After Ive recharged myself in the pleasure quarter, I mass produce magic swords in the usual open space at the interior part of the undergroundbyrinth. Since I got tired along the way, I also made many spear and halberd type ones. The production cost of halberd is high, but its also the most expensive in the dark auction, so I make them. There was a circuit for changing mana into electricity written in the standard magic circuit book, so I added it to the halberd afterward. It seem that the users can get electrified if they put wrong amount of mana into it, so Ive also added a protection circuit on it. >Title [cksmith of Magic Weapons] Even though Ive used Deodorant to erase the trace, they still find out that Ive gone to the pleasure quarter. Womens intuitions are sharp even though theyre small. It seems that the king will also attend the tournaments final tomorrow. Moreover,dy Ringrande and the prince are going to do an exhibition match before the final. If a disturbance is going to happen, its either during that match or the wedding. The prince and his cohorts dont seem to be in contact with the [Wings of Liberty]. It seems the earls mansion from before has been discovered, the members number have been halved. The people who have escaped from the hardships are hiding in the sewer. Since it looks like theyll be decapitated if theyre captured, they have no choice but to enter it and cante out. If possible I want them to make it into their dwellings and live their remaining life quietly please. Book 8 - 8-15. The Day of the Final 8-15. The Day of the Final Satous here. Theres this famous quote from Shakespeare, "To be, or not to be", but I thought that it was a quote from some battle manga character until after I had entered high school, such was my dark past. Everyone has ever misunderstood something right. Today Tama has been acting strange since the morning. Just when I thought that shes walking randomly in the room, she quarrels with Pochi, then Arisa, or rather, she clings to them and rolls on the floor. "Whats wrong? Tama." "Nn~? Something is itching~" "Pun pun nanodesu! Todays Tama is strange nodesu." Oh? Pochi looks unusually touchy too. Tama thrusts herself on myp which has Mia sitting on it as if shes pushing her, and then shes snuggling on myp. I wonder whats wrong? Its rare for her to cut in by force. "Chevalier-sama, are you not going to watch the final match today?" "Yes, Ive been asked to make the feast for the celebration of the final, so Im going to go to the castle after a bit." I hear that several nobles have asked the dukes butler. Only upper nobles are allowed to participate in the balls and banquets that the king will attend for the next several days, I cant participate on them. As expected they cant say that I have to cook on the balls and banquets I wont participate in. In that regards, the celebration today isnt only attended by the winner and nobles, but also the martial artists who have participated in the main matches, and influential people of the duchy capital, so Ive been asked to make several dishes like on the ball before. Since the king seems to be attending the final today,dy Karina and her brother are also going to attend. It looks like Tama has calmed down after I gently brush her back, shes sleeping with difficult face. Right at that time, the duchy capital shocks. It was not an earthquake. It was like an active sonar from a submarine, a signal from search magic was passing through once. However, the power was not ordinary. "What was that? Just now? "Signal?" "Some kind of bell sound hase nodesu!" "Master, ready for battle." Not only me, it seems that half of the members have perceived the signal earlier. The reason why Tama has be emotionally unstable is probably because shes sensed the antecedent. Liza has started equipping the new equipments Ive given her the other day. Slightlyter, Pochi and Nana have also began to change. My eyes are happy, but I cant keep watching it, so I ask Lulu to put a partitioning screen before Nana. "Tama, change your clothes too." "Aye~" ording to the map, demons have appeared. Theyre in the sky above the arena. The arena is popted with 20 people who are higher than level 40, in addition tody Ringrande, the prince and hispanions. The demons have picked the wrong time. They probably would be eliminated before I could intervene. "Whats happened?" "Its the demon again." "Eh~, again~" Really, I wish they learn some self-restraint soon. Arisa and the others are also changing to the new equipments Ive created the other day. Its thinner than Lizas, but theyre all matching white leather. Ive reced everyones weapon except Lizas with casted magic swords. They look quite different from the ones Ive sold on the auction before, and the inscriptions are carved with Satou Pendragon. Looks like the demons can use [Summoning Magic], [Mind Magic], and [Fire Magic]. They likely will summon various things if theyre given time, so lets dispose of them quickly. After a bit of time has psed after everyones began changing, the sound of duchy capitals rm, the town bell, begins resounding. The nobles houses on the duchy capital have underground shelters in preparation of demons attack. These shelters are built abnormally strong for the sake of the nobles own safeties. The ones that are in the upper noble house have the same strength as the outer wall even. A bitter after the rm have rung, a maid of this mansiones to lead us to the shelter. "Arisa." "Hoi, hoi~" "Please take refuge to the underground shelter with everyone. Ill send you a signal if it gets truly dangerous, I want you to immediately teleport to the undergroundbyrinth with everyone if that happens." "Aye aye." I guess this is alright for the anti-demons measure. Im asking Liza and the others to deal with another troublesome thing. "Liza." "Yes!" "The carriage ofdy Sera is being chased by viins. Go with Mia and Nana by horses to protect her." "I understand." "I understand, master." "Nn." It seems that all members of the wings of liberty are trying to kidnapdy Sera. I can go help her directly, but itll be troublesome if some strange g gets raised, so Ill leave it to Liza and the others. They should be able to handle it with their strengths. Sincedy Sera seems to be escaping toward this mansion, I teach the general route to Liza and the others. I go together until the dukes castle, refuse to enter the shelter, and go out. I change into Nanashi, silver masked hero version, and go toward the arena. For the time being, I activate the new magic [irhearing], and [Whisper Wind] to grasp the situation. The focus is the arena where Im going. "Demon, no demon lord, your fate is over now." This voice, its the prince. It is a level 71 demon, but its not the demon lord you know? Its chaotic there, but precisely because its the final of the martial arts tournament, a lot of domestically influential and powerful people are there, so they havent been overran it seems. "Brave warriors, lets cooperate together to subjugate the monsters. Magician, prioritize supporting the warriors with reinforcement magic over attack magic." This voice isdy Ringrandes. I guess the demons have summoned monsters as their soldiers, people beside the prince are fighting them. Among the monsters that have been summoned, there are more than 10 with upper level 40. Looks like explorers, knights, and martial artists are cooperating together to fight the high level monsters. The mor that I can hear is very lively. They probably really like the fighting. "Barrier, put up the barrier defense." "Its no good, the escape passages are copsed, we have to secure the way out." I thought that its strange the nobles arent escaping even though the king body-double is going, so its because of that. irhearing and Whisper Wind are convenient. I guess the passages for general audiences are fine, people are rushing out from there. There doesnt seem to be anyone who dies from getting trampled. Since most of them seem to be hot-headed people, the worry is needless. Using Sky Drive and Ground Shrink, I go to the top of one of the spire near the arena, and stand there. There demon has two heads, yellow skin, and two water buffalo-like horns on its shoulders. Since it has two heads, I wonder if that means it can use magic simultaneously like the golden wild boar-head king. I want to tell "Read the air" tody Ringrande and the other skirmishing people, but since there are people I know in the arena, lets quickly clean this up. First, I guess Ill defeat that important looking upper demon with [Laser] of light magic. As if waiting for the decision, the space is cracking and a ship is appearing. While producing ripple of lights as ifing out of water surface, a silver streamlined ship that looks like a space ship appears. A man wearing blue armor--the hero, Hayato Masaki, is standing on the bow. Im told that he was level 61 when Arisa met him, but hes level 69 now. "The great me, has arrived!" I wonder if that words areden with provocation skill, the flying monsters are heading toward the hero. "Hou, hero Hayato, are you prepared to die by appearing in front of us?" "Dont think that Im always going to be the old me! Ill have my revenge today!" I can end it in an instant with [Laser] now. But its hard to shoot it. "Fall back you dog of Saga empire! Ill prove that hero is not the monopoly of Saga empire." Its the prince. You shouldve leave it to him. "<> iomh Sis" The <> earlier seems to be some kind of password. iomh Sis leaves the princes hand while shedding blue light, and assails the yellow-skinned demon. Oh~ the picture that I saw in the museum back then doesnt seem to be an exaggerated lie. Ah, its repelled. iomh Sis sure is weak. "The holy sword will cry, prince. That demon is the chief executive of the great demon lord of old--golden wild boar-head king. The highest ss demon who has survived for several hundred years. You should withdraw if you dont want to die. <> Arondight." After receiving the password from the hero, Arondight that hes holding is furiously shedding holy light. I wonder if there are passwords like that for the holy swords I have? Ive be able to read exnations of magic tools thanks to the book of magic tools, but it only has magic tools from the present day written in it, so Im still not able to read the holy swords. If its just passwords, I probably can decipher it, lets check it out when I get some free time. The herospanions who have appeared from the ship put reinforcement magic to the hero. Out of curiosity, I use [irvoyance] magic, but I shouldnt have done it. A priest-like beautiful woman of loose fluffy-type kyonyuu casts reinforcement magic. The mole under her eye looks good. An archer-like long ears-kin woman is intercepting monsters approaching the hero. One arrow splits into 10 along the way and swoop down the monsters. Judging from the red light that it had let out, it was probably a magic arrow. The monsters that have escaped the archers attacksnds on the ship, but they got quickly eliminated by a light warrior, and a twin-sword warrior. Those girls also of ears-kin. A tiger ears-kin, and a wolf ears-kin. The tiger ears has ponytail, and the wolf-ears has short hair, theyre both beautiful women with well-shaped breasts. Thest one is a beautiful woman with enormous breasts and luxurious blond hair holding a long cane. She seems to beparable tody Karina. Shes doing something drawn-out, and begins chanting a spell. In short, the followers are all morous beautiful women. Riajuu, go explode. What should I do. Should I clean this up while being like Toruma by not reading the mood. To shoot, or not to shoot, that is the question. Book 8 - 8-16. The Day of the Final (2) 8-16. The Day of the Final (2) Good grief, what a farce. Even if the king is attending, why do I absolutely have to do a mock battle with the prince? Moreover, the prince is using the holy sword, iomh Sis. Its a sword that embodies the [Invincible] Shiga kingdom. Theres no way I can win. The person who holds the holy sword iomh Sis must never lose. That is because doing so means suggesting that the invincible Shiga kingdom is defeated. Losing is not permitted even if its just a fantasy. Although, even if I dont deliberately try to lose, the prince should be slightly stronger than me if we exclude magic. I cant win unless I use my trump card. If I use it, I would undoubtedly kill the prince. As expected, thats bad. Aah, this is depressing. I can hear people from the audience seat cheering my name. There are also cheering for the prince, but isnt it because of the [Prince] title I wonder. Im wearing the magic armor Chaftar that Ive got when I became the heros follower, while shouldering the lightning great sword Ive got from when I was abyrinth explorer. The armor grants the same effect as physical reinforcement magic to the person whos wearing it. I can produce mana shield and magic for blocking sniping if I put mana into the magic circuit. I enter the circle for the match. Right when the match starts, I invoke the mana shield. Following that, I put mana into the lightning great sword, and activate the lightning edge. I feel a bad premonition before I can add up physical reinforcement magic, I jump to the side. A firebolt goes through where I was. Firebolt Wand? Thats not a military weapon. Its not something that you should use without chanting you know? "Nostalgic right? This is the thing youve made in the school after all." The prince attacks while drawing blue trails with the holy sword. What speed. The legend that states the holy sword (iom Sis) user flies in the sky might be true. I ward the holy sword away with my great sword. Heavy. My wrist is really hurt. The lightning d on the great sword transmitted to the holy sword, and got uneventfully scattered away in the air. Even though he would have fainted or paralyzed if he had used a normal sword. Returning the favor, I swing the great sword to the princes legs. He invokes the defense film (Barrier) of the holy knight armor and block the great sword. As expected of the equipment of the kingdoms strongest, the holy knight. This time Ill entrust my armor to block the princes sword, and focus my attention to attacking. Executing Heavy Blow skill. The aim and uracy are lower, but right now, I need might. Executing Magic Edge skill. I dont usually use it since its a waste of mana, but theres no meaning in preserving mana right now. The great sword is tinged with red light. Executing Sharp Edge skill. I dont want to kill the prince, but if I dont fight with the intention to kill, I wont be able to prate that armors defense. "Furious Whirlwind de" I shout the techniques name even though theres is no need to do that. Looks like Ive been infected with Hayatos foolishness. I was sure that itd be blocked, but it easily breaks the armors barrier. This is bad, hell surely die if I dont stop. I managed to stop the de before the prince received a fatal hit. However, the prince doesnt miss my unstable posture. I was stted to the arenas ground like a ball. Cheering, screams, and jeers. It seems Ive lost my consciousness for an instant. The prince shoots pursuing firebolts rapidly. Are you trying to kill me? It appears that his swelled pride is hurt because I stopped the sword earlier. The princes eyes have scarily turned bloodshot. I chant Quick Burst to destroy the firebolts. However, our fight ends here. Summoning circles are formed in the sky. Thatisdangerous. My intuition tells me the danger as if my head is split. I begin to chant Break Magic magic. Not good, the prince hasnt realized the summoning circle in the sky. He only looks at me. I stop the chanting in order to avoid the princes attack. I shouldnt have stopped the de earlier if I knew that itd turn out like this. I wasnt able to stop the summoning. A yellow-skinned demon appears from there. That presence and coercion, its unmistakably an upper demon. The vibration from the massive body, taller than five meters, thatnds on the ground almost makes me fall. Hayato said this before. He had only ran away from a demon once. At that time, half of hispanions sacrificed themselves in order to let him escape, he said so while looking so frustrated. I couldnt believe how that absurdly strong Hayato could lose, but I understand now. Thats an order of magnitude different. Is a demon lord even stronger than that? Its impossible. Absolutely impossible. My soul, not reasoning, is screaming. I want to immediately escape from here now. The words that helps me keep my heart that was on the verge of breakinges from an unexpected person. "Demon, no demon lord, your fate is over now." Prince, how are you not able to measure the opponents strength. He doesnt seem to be bluffing. If, at this time, I had any interest in a man who can bluff to a person with absolute strength, I might not had canceled the engagement. The demon lord tilts its head to the side, and looks at the princes sword interestedly. "That sword is iom Sis right? A descendant of Yamato eh." I wonder whats the some kind of howl sound I hear when the yellow-skinned demon is talking. Its the other head of the demon thats chanting. In order to interfere with the summoning, I throw Quick Burst to the yellow-skinned demon. Its no good. The demon casually defends against the weak elementary magic with its hand. I need more more than speed! I execute Chanting Shortening and chant Explosion. It probably wont make it. However, I wont let this spell go to waste. When the yellow-skinned demonplete its chanting, monsters begins appearing from the magic circles that are formed on the ground. Centipedes, scorpions, praying mantis, and even two-horned beetles. It wont be easy fighting them while dealing with the yellow-skinned demon. The magic Explosion just now didnt give it much damage too. Oh right, there are the participants of the main match and their friends still. Lets leave the monsters to them. I call out to the warriors on the ce using amplification magic. "Brave warriors, lets cooperate together to subjugate the monsters. Magician, prioritize supporting the warriors with reinforcement magic over attack magic." The people who have been fighting the monsters separately begin to cooperate together. Theyre veterans. They probably wont lose to monsters as long as there are chances. A centipede monster is attacking. The prince is also being attacked by a rhinoceros beetle monster. "Fumu, the hero isnt here after all de~su. The souvenirs that Ive brought have no meaning then." While grumbling, the yellow-skinned demon casts reinforcement magic to the summoned monsters. Id have been able to use powerful magic if only the prince could take care of the front. "Thats strange de~su. The blue and the red should have butted in with this much uproar." This centipede is strong. My sword cant cut it well. If only Hayato and those girlse at this time. "Ahaha~ Onee-san, youre having a hard figh~t." "Dont look away, lets go help the prince." Les-dono of the Shiga Eight Sword, and the holy knight boy head toward the prince to assist him. The boy cuts one foot of the centipede as a parting gift. I defeat the centipede with three consecutive explosions when its attention has turned away. The chanting was long, but since Explosion has Stun and Knockback effect, I was somehow able to do it. Les-dono blocks the yellow-skinned demons Inferno by using a great shield. Hes amazing. He was probably using magic too, but I didnt think that there was anyone who could withstand that much attack beside Hayato. "Hou? Thats a nostalgic shield. How about this then?" The demon throws white me that easily pierced through the great shield of Les-dono in high speed. I cannot let him die. The front will copse if he dies. I choose one option from among my selfish thought. "O great Parion, please grant my selfish wish to summon the hero! I am the follower, follower of the hero Hayato, Ringrande." It is not a chant. Its a prayer for the god Parion. I dont know how much of my life span decreases with this prayer, but Ill give 10, or 20 years of it than letting my hometown gets vited. The talisman of divine gift on my chest is shining in respond to my prayer. Now,e, Jules Verne. Carrying the hero, to the battlefield! Book 8 - 8-17. The Day of the Final (3) 8-17. The Day of the Final (3) "Hey, hey, Hayato. Where do you think the demon lord will appear?" "Dunno, dont ask me difficult things. To quickly go to where the demon lord appears and defeat it. Thats my job." Tsk, Maryest, she cant not know me. "Ahaha, thats really like hero-sama." "Cant be helped right. Seems that its first time the oracle is all over the ce." Rusus the cat ears, and Fifi the dog ears carefree-ly said so. I know, you girls are on my sides. I touch the ears of the two who bend themselves toward the captain seat Im sitting on. It feels really great. Weve been together for five years, but its taken me three years before they let me touch it. "If I have to reasonably guess the ce, its probably around thebyrinth city, Selbira of Shiga kingdom, or the revivedbyrinth of Kubooku kingdom." The priest, Loreiya, calmly tells her prediction. Since the secretary, Nono, and the magic warrior, Ringrande arent here right now, I can only really talk with the witch, Meryest, and Loreiya. Loreiya is hugging my head from behind. Her breasts on my head are heavy. I off-handedly push the breasts aside. Loreiya looks so happy even though I did it in cold-heart. Breasts are just nothing more than lumps of fat. I dont understand perverts. "Hero-sama is also stoic today eh." That doesnt sound like a line from a clergywoman. Ah, why do my party have nothing but jigglyjiggle. Isnt it fine to have one little girl at least. Theres a taciturn girl, but shes 23 this year on top of having E cup. If theres a taciturn little girl, Ill whisper love to her anytime. Haa, the girl with middle-schooler-level t chest who seemed to be a soldier of Shiga kindgom that we saved recently was quite good. If we had just met five years earlier, Id have absolutely proposed her. "Hayato, the regr contact from Nono in Selbira has turned up, Peaceful and Dull she says." "Is that so." Meryest and Loreiya have predicted that Selbira is the most suspicious. Even though Nono are with escorts, it might be dangerous to leave a nonbatant like her there. "Will someone change ce with Nono to Selbira?" "Eh~, I dont wanna. I want to be near Hayato." "Right~ well fight better if Hayato is near right." Stress will likely pile up if youre in thebyrinth city without being able to go into thebyrinth, Rusus and Fifi will likely snap and assault thebyrinth. Half an hourter, the regr contacte from Seina who has infiltrated into Yowok kingdom. "Ill read it loud. The poor small country is also peaceful today. Im bored~." It looks like she wants to change ce too like Nono, but the only one who can do infiltration among our members is only Seina the spy. Let her endure it. Personally, I want the emergence to be in Yowok kingdom. That kingdom has done a great crime of sacrificing my honey for reviving thebyrinth after all. Not noticing the downfall of Kubooku kingdom since I kept diving into the herobyrinth is a bitter mistake. "Isnt there a regr contact from Rin?" Its not like that punctual Ringrande. The undergroundbyrinth on Oyugock city should be inactive, so the demon lord cant possibly appear there. There must be something wrong with the oracle, but since its the birthce of Ringrande, and theres a wedding of her little brother going on, its just right for her to have gone there. "Hayato is really forgetful~" "True. So, what does he forget?" "The regr contact time is changed to afternoon since Rin has some business isnt it." Tsk, Rusus and Fifi, youre just as forgetful. Right huh, sheined about fighting against the stupid prince of Shiga kingdom on the regr contact yesterday. Right at that time. The Control Orb in front of the captains seat is flickering intensely. It seems that someone has used the Talisman of Divine Gift. No, looking at the situation, its Ringrande, no mistake bout it. "Everyone, take your position." "Mary, whos used the talisman." "Wait a bit--its Ringrande." As expected huh. "Ill wait at the bow. Ill leave the steering to Wyni." "Leave it to me." I shoulder Arondight and rush to the bow. Coming out of the dark grey space, the ship appears in the original world. Alright, lets say the usual line. "The great me, has arrived!" Umu, it feels good. The monsters flying in the air areing to attack the Jules Verne after taking my provocation. Maryest reports with the speaking tube. Ringrande is safe. The enemy is-- Meryest is hesitating. You dont have to say it, I didnt think that that guy is here. The one over there is the fated opponent. I met it three years after I had been summoned as a hero. Our party that I thought to be invincible was utterly defeated by this yellow demon. If mypanions didnt sacrifice themselves, I might have been killed by this demon. However, Im not the same as back then. Ill show you directly. I will not hesitate, Ill use my full power from the start. Activating my unique skills, [Strongest Lance (Nothing cannot be Prated)], and [Invincible Shield (Nothing can Prate)], andstly, [Infinite Regeneration (Endless Healing)]. I can only use Infinite Regeneration once in a month, so Ive been reserving it for fighting the demon lord, but Ill lose if I hesitate here against that guy. Ill leave the small fries to mypanions, and devote myself to fight the yellow bastard. Mypanions go down from the ship and the ship submerges into the dimensional gap with auto pilot. We cant lose the precious ship here after all. "Fall back, you dog of Saga empire!" What? The stupid prince huh? Looks like he can use the holy sword of Shiga kingdom, but youll make it cry yknow. Its pitiful for the holy sword if you use it like that. Looks like he can at least use holy verse, but he cant pull out the holy swords power. Ill have you witness, the guy who can truly use the holy sword! "<> Arondight!" The blue light of the holy sword is more intense than ever. I activate Flying Boot and plunge to the yellow demon. Today, Arondight is somewhat different! Book 8 - 8-18. The Day of the Final (4) 8-18. The Day of the Final (4) I wonder how many times weve exchanged blows with sword. To be matched by the yellow demon thats supposed to be the magic type, my confidence is shaken yknow. I dont know what kind of magic the demon use, but its using magic edge on its elongated nails, its troublesome. To grow back again no matter how many times Ive broken it is too much of cheating. When I look with appraisal, the difference between my level and the yellow bastard is only a little. Yet, why cant it reach. I block the yellow bastards me attack with [Invincible Shield], and prate its barrier with the [Strongest Lance]-powered Arondight. However, the power is getting shaved by scaly barrier that appear around the demon. Whenever I damage the demon even a little, the three orbs that are floating around it heal the demon immediately. Ive tried destroying the orbs earlier, but the demon summons another one whenever I break one. Ill be gradually pushed back if this continues. "Hayato, please dont fight alone, were a team you know." Dang, Ive gotten too heated. Maryest is right, if we cooperate theres no way we can lose even against a strong enemy. Fortunately, most small fries on the opposite of the arena seem to have been eliminated by the warriors of Shiga kingdom. I didnt know since I rarely went to Shiga kingdom, but the warriors of this kingdom cant be made light of. The monsters had been separated away from the yellow demon along with the buff before I knew it, since they werent approaching each other, a considerable distance had opened. Its as if someone is adjusting it. Ive thought such thing unintentionally. Ridiculous. Even if theyre small fries, those monsters are of upper level 40. If theres someone that has strength to do such thing, Id scout that person into our party. The two monsters near us are also being dealt with by mypanions. Rusus and Fifi are in charge of the centipede. It seems to be a hard fight, but itll be over since Ringrande hase to assist them. The two-horned rhinoceros beetle is flying around, but Wiyaryi is restraining it as to not get close. "Wiy, Im leaving that monster to you. Rusus and Fifi will help you soon, so please stall for some time." "I understand Hayato. Please leave it to me." No, Wiyaryi, I wanted you to reply that you could defeat it. Why doesnt she understand even though shes an archer. "Is the strategy briefing over alreadyes?" I was wondering why it didnt attack... Ill make you regret thatposure. "Hayato, please buy us some time for the spell." "Understood!" Before I can attack with Arondight, the yellow bastard attacks with me. I block the white me with the holy shield strengthened with Invincible Shield. I couldnt block them all, but Loreiya can always heal some minor wounds. "As expected, really as expected deesu. To defend against <>, youve improved desu. Hero is interesting after all desu." Rusus and Fifi are helping Wiyaryi after defeating the small fry. "Ringrande, Loreiya, were starting the chanting." The three girls use Talisman of Divine Gift to start the forbidden spell chanting. The talisman has many convenient functions, by synchronizing chanting, the power and precision of tactical magic can drastically jump. Mary intends to defeat the recovery orbs all at once huh. However, if you use the tactical magic of forbidden spell here, itll leave a scar that cant be ignored in this city. "This is strange desune. Why isnt the blue and the reding desuka?" The yellow bastard looks puzzled. I block the attack of the slightly absent-minded demon with my shied. I feel that this is my chance, but I cant leave the back now. "Well, its fine desu. The damages from hero and the others feel good, but its about time to let the hero have the taste of fear and despair desune." "Fuhn, you M bastard! Making me feel fear you said? Try if you can do it!" "Well then, please ept the souvenirs desu. Please taste it to your hearts content desu." In order to anticipate the demons attack, I gulp down the eleration potion. I have nothing more once I use this, but Ive got a really bad feeling. I drink the bitter liquid. The effectes out little by little, the movement of the surrounding gradually bes slower. A gigantic summoning circle appear high in the sky behind the yellow bastard. You think Ill let you do it easily! "<> Arondight, <> Tunas." I recite the holy verses of the holy sword and the holy armor. Rousing my mana, magic power (Energy) is being produced as if overflowing from the core of the holy armor, the philosophers stone. And then, that vast power flows into the holy sword. The preparation isplete before the yellows bastard finishes with the summoning circle. "<>" Finishing move should be shouted after all. Swinging Arondight with subsonic speed, I turn the de of light toward the summoning circle. Shiing. Tsk, that bastard threw one of the healing orb up in the sky and warded off Shining de. I swing the remaining Shining de, but this time the demon uses the monsters corpses below to intercept it. The fight was futile, and the summoning had beenpleted. "What..the heck." A whale is flying in the sky. Its a gigantic monster bigger than 300 meters in length. "G, great monstrous fish?!" "Lies, the one that the golden wild boar king used, that?" "The legendary aerial fortress isnt it?" The three people whove stopped the chanting let out voices of shocks. The great monstrous fish, despite the somewhat silly name, its a level 97 monster. I couldnt believe it and rechecked many times. However, theres no mistake about it. "We cant withdraw no matter what the opponent is. Wiy, Rusus, Fifi, call the Jules Verne back to the surface, Ill permit you to use this as the main battery. Take Arondight, and go." Weve hidden the precious dimensional submerging warship to protect it from harm, but it seems thats not to be. Im sorry to the emperor, but it doesnt seem like I can keep my promise of taking the warship back safely. If we use the ships main battery in the downtown, itll certainly be catastrophic. The heros name will probably be ruined, but there is no other way to defeat that monster. I hand over Arondight that will be the core of the main battery. I take a spare magic sword from the infinite stowing (Inventory) in its ce. "Thats some nice fear node~su." Damn you yellow bastard. Youll only keep that conceit for so long. The time when Rin and the others finish their chanting will be yourst. I wonder what the great monstrous fish is thinking, instead of looking here, its staring hard at one corner of the arena. I dont really understand, but this is favorable. That yellow bastard might have unexpectedly failed the summoning, and could not control it. "However, the hope mixed with the bitter taste of fear, quite satisfactory desune." Hope huh. Its fine to think about pleasant things right? I, after this fight is over, will go visit the orphanage. I absolutely wont die until I get to the paradise of little girls. Taking a bath together, sharing a bed together, the dream spreads. "As long as the great me is a hero, hope always exist yknow." "Laughable desune." I didnt notice it. The summoning circle that has summoned the great monstrous fish remains in the sky. Thats right, I shouldnt have not noticed the meaning of it. From the summoning circle that hasnt disappeared even after the summoning is over, great monstrous fish begins appearing one after another. Including the first one, there are seven of them. I see, you guys are my death huh. Hey, Parion-san. Your world is too hard yknow. Book 8 - 8-19. The Battle in the Arena 8-19. The Battle in the Arena Satous here. It seems that they served whale meat for the school lunch a long time ago. I had eaten the meat of the whale that was stranded ashore on the coast when I was visiting my grandfathers house, it was really delicious. Although thats something from a long ago, so it mightve been glorified. In the end, I lost the timing to attack when I was hesitating. For the time being, I guess I should ensure that no one dies. I move from the spire to the audience seating on the arena. The duke and the king body-double--are still having a hard time. Alright, lets use that here. Theres this [Magic Hand] among the magic Ive acquired recently. A nature magic user who has be able to use intermediate level magic is sure to acquire this magic. Its probably easier to understand if I say that the effect is close to the so-called psychokinesis. It seems magicians use this magic to reach ce where their hands cant, scratch their back, or rub their own shoulders. Unskilled magicians can only exert the same level of power as theirs with this [Magic Hand], so theres rarely any magician who use this in a fight. Following the mastery of Nature magic skill, the number of hands I can deploy at the same time with [Magic Hand] have also increased just like with magic arrow. Simrly, if someone who excels in mana maniption uses [Magic Hand], it can reaches quite far. In my case, I can extend 120 hands to around 500 meters each. It seems that even among the magicians in the world, one that can skillfully use more than two hands is quite rare. Innumerable [Magic Hands] smoothly extend; it seize three monsters who block the way of the duke and hispanions, and throw them away to the arena. The handling is a tiny bit difficult. Before long, I get the [Magic Hands] to hold swords, and fight like a thousand-armed Kannon (Senju Kannon). The dukes escorts are surprised to see the monsters suddenly removed, but it seems they prioritize getting the duke escapes rather than investigating the cause. There are some people looking for the person who have removed the monsters, but no one notices me. Apparently, this is thanks to the skills Ive learned during the infiltration mission before. Now then, it seems that the people who cant fight monsters have finished evacuating. Of course, I didnt only watch the evacuation as it happened. I was doing work of catching people who got left behind with [Magic Hand], and throwing them to the escape passage. The monsters near the heros party and the yellow-skinned demon are a pain. Thanks to the provocation the hero has done in the beginning, the monsters always go back to him no matter how many times Ive thrown them away. I decide to leave two monsters who are particrly stubborn to the heros party. That tiger ears person, and that wolf ears person will probably defeat them. There are six monsters remaining. Itd be nice if the prince and his cohorts help to exterminate the monsters, but for some reason, theyre going towards the yellow-skinned demon, so the number of monsters arent decreasing. Such inefficient people. The Eight Shiga Sword man has left the battle, maybe because the damage hes incurred from the yellow-skinned demon in the beginning is big. Really, how cowardly. The battle-maniac boy was fighting amusingly against the yellow-skinned demon, but he has fainted after receiving an attack from the demons tail. The stomach portion of his armor is dented, but looking at his HP, it doesnt seem to be a wound thatll kill him, so its probably fine to leave him alone. Looking at his position, it doesnt seem like hell get caught up in a ranged attack anyway. "Yasaku, be more prudent with big moves. We dont know if the other people will fall apart. Preserve your stamina." "Baro, youre just too rigid. Its time to decrease their number with a bang now." "Hey wait, Yasaku, and Tan, save the chattering forter." "Thats right, if you dont keep your guard up, itll be dangerous." The party fighting the War Mantis seems to be fine. A heavy warrior, a magic warrior, a magician, and a priest carrying a pole arm, its a party with good bnce. Of course, there arent only party like that around. "Sir Hoen, I will take care of this, so please stand back." "Whats this, Sir Muzuki, I wont let you be the only one who does great deeds here!" The knights arepromising to each other in front of a pill bug-type monster. These two are of lower level 20s, but since their knight retainers are high leveled, theyd be fine. I wonder if its okay to take that out here? No-one-is-looking right? I use [Stgmite (Toss Stone)] in secret. Its an elementary level earth magic, but since it hits the (monsters) weak abdomen from below, it pierces through it, quite helpful. Even though the pill bug is left hanging in the air by the stonence on its abdomen, its still alive. The monsters remaining HP is only around 20%. As for the rest, the knights can just rush in and attack from position where they cant be counterattacked, and its history. Even though they were having a concession earlier, what a calcted bunch. The next party seems to be a mish-mash. Even though there are two shield users, they dont seem able to use provocation skill. As the result, the monster aims for the attacker, and the rear guards devote themselves to heal the attacker instead of casting attack magic. "Kyaa" "Sosona! Gerca, fix your posture. Dont let Sosonas sacrifice go to waste." One member of the party got kicked by the cricket type monster andunched into the air. Still, sacrifice you said.... Isnt she still alive? Thats a girl of fairykin I guess? Shes been thrown up around 10 meters high into the air. She had probably protected against the attack with magic, but her HP is rapidly decreasing to below 10%. I catch her in the air with [Magic Hand], and pull her here. Along the way, I use [Magic Hand] to make her drink a not-for-sale potion. Ive made it somehow. After her HP has recovered to around 90%, Iy down the girl on the audience seat. Ive wanted to see her closer since its the first time Ive seen a Leprechaun. [Magic Hand] is truly convenient. Im afraid that itd turn me into a degenerate. I stealthily invoke 10 Remote Arrows, and snipe at the crickets leg joints from behind. They seem to be surprised with the sudden support fire, but with this, I can probably leave them unattended without problem. This party seems to be the one struggling the most. Even though the other parties are struggling, theyre fighting while staying alive. Sometimes they need help, so I absorb mana from the monster while Im observing the heros fight. That yellow-skinned demon seems to be apanion of the ojaru and nari demons from before after all. If I tell it that the demon lord has been defeated, I wonder if this demon will be docile for the next 66 years? Nevertheless, the three orbs floating above the yellow-skinned demon sure are great. Even if the hero and his party dealt great damage to the demon, the orbs immediately recover it. I wonder if theres a way to summon the orb written in the demon summoning book from the other day? After checking it with my AR, it seems theyre called Cure Orbs. Ive searched for it, but theres nothing about it written in the demon summoning book. How unfortunate. Oh? The crisis perception is warning me to something high in the sky? Theres a summoning magic circle over there. I dont know what will be summoned, but its fine to just immediately get whatever POP out of it from here alright? And then, the thing thates out of it is-- A whale? Its flying in the air, and about 300 meters big, but its unmistakably a whale. I dont think even the blue whale grows this big though? The monsters name seems to be Great Monstrous Fish. Any Japanese who sees it for the first time must be saying, "A whale flying in the sky", its just how the etymology goes. The hero and hispanions look surprised. Of course they would be. I mean, when its that big, I cant imagine just how many meals you can make from it. If I seriously make yamatoni from it, I wonder how many I could make? My eyes met with the great monstrous fishs eyes unintentionally. Well hey, demon. You can do it if you try after all! I had almost danced in joy reflexively, but it wasnt only one. There are another six of iting out of the summoning circle, terrific. Ive waited more after that, but it seems to be the end. There may be moreing out, so Ill stop myself from destroying the magic circle. Now then, since I mustnt damage the meat when I demolish the whales, I decide to shave off their heads with Laser and put them into the storage immediately. I actually wanted to demonstrate Excalibur sharpness for it, but since theyre too big, it just wont reach. A single Laser shot is weak, so decide to use it together with Condense. The power of a singleser shot is weak, but Ive be able to shoot multiple shots after Ive leveled up the skill level. When I unify them into one with Condense, the power and the convergence will be increased. I simte the Laser trajectory by using Space Grasp and Radar together. The exposure time was going to be slightly insufficient, so I decide to shoot it like an ON/OFF consecutive pulseser. I can use the magic consecutively just fine, but itll take some time, and I dont want them running back to the summoning circle. sh, and it smells as if a coffee is nearby from the ozone. The pulseser strokes the whales on its track, and shoots out beyond the cloud. Alright, cleared in one blow! Itll be catastrophic if those gigantic masses fall down, so I promptly use Ground Shrink and Sky Drive together to get close to the whale meat that have began falling, and collect them into the Storage. The whale meat feel hot, I dont know whether because its been roasted, or because the flesh and blood have evaporated. Its fresh from the oven. Even though theyve been burned with Laser, there are still a lot of body fluids sshed around. Ive heard that blood wonte out from wounds burned by Laser, but I wonder if its just a hearsay? It seems that Im the only one whos puzzling over such thing. The Arena that had been wrapped in tumult until now has be quiet before I knew it. Umm~, whales are delicious and all, but I think you shouldnt eat them. >Title [Great Monstrous Fish yer] Acquired >Title [Phantom Technique User] Acquired >Title [Light Technique User] Acquired >Title [Sky Chef] Acquired Book 8 - 8-20. The Battle in the Arena (2) 8-20. The Battle in the Arena (2) Satous here. Its said that the three major desires of man are sleep, appetite, and sexual desire. Thats why it cant be helped that I lost to the appetite and did something careless. However, I n to do my best as to not lose to the sexual desire. Since its said that lolicon is one of the seven big crimes. Oops. Even though its alright since Im in Nanashi silver mask mode, I mightve been a bit too conspicuous. Now then, wonder how I should deceive them. No, this might be a good opportunity. Ive been doing something like strolling alone incognito in an MMO hunting ground since some time ago, so if I make it really showy here, it might help in making exposing my true identity harder since itll be different than my usual self. Fortunately, the blood from the whales have evaporated into mist, so they should havent seen me. Theres probably no one that can use [irvoyance] like me. Ive tested this with Arisa, I can sense if someone is using it to see me with mana perception. For now, lets do something about my voice. "A, aa, a", I alter my voice to be higher. >[Strange Voice Skill Acquired] It has to be the most showy one, so I decide to use [White Mask, Halo options attached]. These clothes were made when I was thinking with Arisate at night with a strange tension, and went overboard. As for the garment, the clothes is white as the basic tone, and colored with gold threads. On top of having needlessly fluttering cloths in the style of miko, the shoulder, chest, and back areas are made to look gender-neutral. I dont wear a mantle or an overcoat, and equip the usual white smile mask. The wig is the newly made one with long straight violet hair. Its not made from Arisas hair of course. Its just a dyed white-hair wig. I use illusion magic to add three shining halo options there that will make afterimages (blurs) when I move. As a bonus, I put bracelets on my ankles that are shining more intense as I move faster. I only need to put [<>], and [<>] and itsplete with this. I leave the title into [Unsung Hero], matching the Nanashi name. Its a showy gaudy style that I absolutely wont wear when I am Satou. Since Im going to intervene anyway, I turn serious, and use Remote Arrows to destroy the two remaining beetle monsters, and the yellow-skinned demons orbs. I directed the remaining arrows toward the yellow-skinned demon itself, but it could defend against the arrows. Several magic arrows seem to have been burned by the fire magic of the yellow-skinned demon. Using magic against magic is a good idea. Ill try it next time. "Whos dhere?" "Who are you!" The yellow-skinned demon and the hero asked my identity in ovep. While keeping distances to each other, both of them seem to be wary of me. I lower my altitude and descend to approximately 10 meters above the ground. "Nanashi." I utter my name briefly. Thanks to maxing out Strange Voice skill, I can freely use any voice I want. I adjust the voice while imagining how a voice actress perform as a boy like. Its giving an impression of unknown age and gender. The crisis perception warns me of the danger from the beautiful women behind the hero. That reminds me, its been 2-3 minutes since the chanting begins. Its probably some kind of advanced level magic, but judging from this sensation, its probably not a magic that should be used inside a town. Not good. That, I have to stop that. Its been awhile since I feel this impatient. I cheeks the log just to be sure, it doesnt seem to be from mind magic. The best way is to persuade the hero to stop them, but the problem is that there wont be enough time to do it, so Im going to be forceful. First, I use [Break Magic] to forcefully stop the chanting. Of course, disrupting magic thats beingposed causes the mana from the source to begin overflowing on the surrounding. Ive expected this course of events from the result of doing magic experiments duringte nights, so I use [Force Barrier (Mana Section)] to protect the beautiful women. It shouldnt be that strong of a defense magic, but it seems to have protected them without any problem. However, there seem to be feedbacks from the forced termination of the magic chanting to some extents, they fall to the grounds on their knees. "What are you doing!" "That magic is too dangerous you know. Sorry, but Ive made them stop the chanting you know." The hero rushes to the women while protesting to me, but I give him the exnation after the fact. I changed my tone a bit to match my voice. After all, if youre a hero, Id like you to mind the damage to the surrounding a bit more. Please follow the example of Wingman from the rebroadcast a long time ago. "This isughable desu. Are you quarreling among yourselves desuka? You must have used illusion technique, and sent the great monstrous fish back to the summoning gate desune? Your friend has got quite some wisdom there desu." Huh? Youre going to interpret it like that eh. The heros silver ship who seemed to have been hiding in the sub-space surfaced. White light emits from the bow of the surfaced ship. It loiters for a while, but then after hesitating for a bit, it decides on the aim, and shoots a beam. Unfortunately, its aiming at me. Apparently, they judged me as an enemy since they saw the hero was protesting to me. I curse at those simplistic people in my mind, but I do objectively look like a suspicious person after all, so I consent for a little. The mask probably doesnt inspire me as an ally of justice after all. I stack <> and block the beam from the heros ship with it. The Flexible Shields HP rapidly decreases. Looks like it has about 4-8 times the power of my Laser. Since I cant be blocking it forever, I use [Condense] magic to divert the beams direction toward the sky. It might have been easier if I had [Absorb Light] of shadow magic. The ships bow thats discharging the beam has be red hot, so the attack is probably going to stop soon. The hero is shouting something to hispanions in the ship, but it looks like they cant hear him. "So weak hero! <> iomh Sis." Huh? The princes here. After the heros ship, even the prince judges me as an enemy, and shoots the flying holy sword. I shift my face to the side to avoid the sword, and just before it passes me, I catch the grip, stopping it. The holy sword is going wild in my grasp, but it quiets down immediately after I draw out the mana from it. However, prince, you sure looks quite exhausted. When I was putting the whales into my storage, there wererge quantity of parasite looking monsters falling together with the body fluids, that I didnt put into the storage, toward the arena. They were individually weak monsters, but they were falling just right to where the prince and his cohorts were. I thought that the prince and his cohorts would be fine so I left them alone, but it seems they unexpectedly had a hard time. His armor is partially destroyed, and there are countless scars that look like theyve been eaten from monsters remaining on the bare skin. Hes doing well, not dying from blood loss. The battle maniac boy is in more horrible state than the prince, but hes stabbing the monster corpses whileughing loudly as if hes gone mad. The yellow-skinned demon creates a summoning circle below its feet like its trying to get away, so I use [Break Magic] to destroy the summoning circle. Next, I destroy the yellow-skinned demons defensive magic with [Break Magic], but it seems to be multiyered, it hasntpletelye off with one shot. I quickly approach with Ground Shrink, and use [Mana Drain] on the yellow-skinned demon to snatch its mana away. "Gununu! To have my mana easily stolen to this degree!" The yellow-skinned demon isnt also letting its mana get stolen freely, its doing various useless resistances. "You bastard, you must be the true ancestor of the vampires desune." This time Im treated as a vampire huh. For the time being, I continue to use thebo of hitting it with [Break Magic], followed by [Mana Drain]. The demon is saying something, but I nomittally ignore it. I can snatch 300 MP with one go. Ive thought that it only has 710MP since its level 71, but it doesnt seem like its been emptied even after Ive deprived it thrice. Apparently, demons have farrger MP pool than human. Its mana finally dried up after I snatch it 10 times. Doesnt it have more MP than me? The snatched mana is too redundant, so I charge it into the holy sword that Ive just got. At first the sword is the size of a one-handed sword, but its growing bigger as I put more mana. If Arisa was here, she would have a weird idea while grinning with loose cheeks, no doubt bout it. The expansion stopped after I put around 500 MP. Its be as big as the replica in the museum. After Ive finished tearing off the yellow-skinned demon magic defense, stripped it off its magic power, and shaved 90% of its HP, I throw the demon toward the heros party. The heros sword bisects the yellow-skinned demon thatse into his view without any hesitation. So it can be easily defeated when its defense magic has been broken after all. If I develop a magic that can break multiple magic at once, I can defeat them easily it seems. The yellow-skinned demon was saying, "I demand a restart noDESu", but what exactly did it want to restart was unknown until the end. The magicians in his party are burning the remains with magic. The hero steps before me. He still has his sword drawn. Come to think of it, hes not using a holy sword, but a magic sword. Did the holy sword break? "What is your intention." "Wasnt it your fated opponent?" "Fuhn, I wont say thanks." "I dont mind you know. Youd have defeated it if you had used the forbidden magic right?" Judging from the yellow-skinned demonsposure, it probably had countermeasures for it, but itd be boorish of me to retort with that. However, this tone is a mistake. Its hard to talk. "By the way, that stupid prince is going to die, youre not going to help him?" I turn my view toward the prince from the heros words, hes being toyed with by small fry monsters after seemingly getting inflicted by intoxicant poison. Looks like hes fighting with a dagger. It seems that the hero doesnt want to actively help him. Im also fine with leaving him alone, but I have to eliminate the monsters anyway, so I decide to help him on the asion. Itd be faster if I use remote arrows, but lets try using the holy sword that Ive just acquired. "<> iomh Sis." The holy sword iomh Sis leaves my hand, and multiplies itself like papers scattering away from a paper stack. Its split into 13 swords with thin des. The true sword is wrapped in blue light on the exterior. Aim marks like with [Remote Arrow] are disyed in my AR. I can also set the trajectory in simr fashion it seems. I shoot them at the small fry monsters just like that. The de cuts the monsters in sessions as they evaporate by the holy light. They were all around level 20 monsters when I first saw them, but there are some level 50 monsters mixed in before I knew it. It looks like they used skill called [Life Drain] to steal levels from the other monsters and the prince, and then grew up. I see. That exins why the princes hair has be white somehow. He also didnt have that many wrinkles, and his level should have been in upper 40s, yet it has been dropped to upper 20s now. The battle maniac boy is also like the prince, but hes in considerably better condition than the prince. His level is still in upper 30, and his hair hasnt aged to be white either. s, it would have been better if I had waited to throw iomh Sis for a bit longer. It should have been good enough for them to survive with their five limbs intact. Book 8 - 8-21. The Battle in the Arena (3) 8-21. The Battle in the Arena (3) Satous here. Theres this thing called Tabletop RPG. Its a game where youre role-ying as someone in the games world, but unlike Westerners, Japanese people are generally shy, so in most matches, they talk in business-like manners the whole time. Ill say this again, there are a lot of shy people among Japanese. A birdkin scoutes flying from the opposite side of the arena. Apparently, the duke forces have finally arrived. Confirming on the map, there are 10 iron golems, and 3000 knights encircling the arena. There are also several mobile forts. "Tsk,ing here after all this." Im saying my farewell to the hero whos uttering cursing words. Itll be troublesome if I dont leave soon. "Hero, I will have to go soon. I dont want to get too close to influential people." Im sorry, Im actually already on the side of those influential people. "I understand that feel. You can probably see it already, but Im Hayato Masaki. It may be confusing, but Masaki is the family name. Youre also a Japanese--no, with that hair, a reincarnated person huh. Youre a former Japanese right?" "Japanese or not, you already know from seeing me dont you? Im the [Hero without Name], Nanashi. We might meet again in a battlefield someday." Do I regard myself a hero--nope~ its embarrassing enough that I feel like rolling on the floor. Its like installing chuuninguage converter tool in a smartphone. Im really d that I have the poker face skill. "Wait! Wont you fight with me together? I want you for the battle with the demon lord." Gross. At least, please say, "I want your power" instead. Being a homo on top of lolicon is unreasonable. "Is that a proposal? Thanks for the invitation, but no thanks. The sca~ry onee-sama bunch behind you are ring after all. Bye then,dykiller-san." What the heck is with [Ladykiller-san]!Someone please stop me. I wonder if its because Im aware of my gender-neutral speech, I have be a strange character. Ive cleared the objective of bing a character that wont be associated with me (Satou), but its too gross, Im dying. The scout unit that have raided the audience seating begin to call out [Yamato] when they see me. What? After I look at myself, I understand. 13 iomh Sis splits are floating around me like options from old shooting games, or bits. They probably see it like the picture of Yamato in the museum. However, wasnt Yamato a big man who wielded a two meters long great sword? As expected, the current gender-neutral look of me cant possibly be likened with him I think. No, when I think again, the soldiers are pretty far away from me, so they probably cant measure my height. Now then, lets heal the princes and his cohorts wounds before leaving the stage. If I leave them alone to die here, itll be like MPK, leaving me with a bad aftertaste. Since its troublesome to take the prince and his cohorts buried in the wreckages of the monsters, I put the wreckages into my storage, and then heal them who are left on the ground with water magic. I intended to only heal them for a bit, but they gotpletely recovered instead. I wasnt able to heal his white hair and aging, but I dont have any interest to help him that far. Have the temple look for itter yourself. Looks like their destroyed equipments have been stored inside the storage along with the monsters remains, theyre half-naked. I feel that its pointless, so I put mantles Ive got from thieves back then on top of their bodies. "See youter, hero." "Ah, lets meet again in the battlefield with the demon lord next time!" Oops, I forgot to tell him that Ive already defeated the demon lord. Theres going to be an oracle from the god before long anyway, so I guess its fine. I climb several hundreds meters high with Sky Drive, and fly away beyond the sky with the Wind Magic: Air Cannon. When I tried it back then, the speed exceeded 100 Km/H. Lets try to see the maximum speed soon. To disappear beyond the sky like this, I feel like a hero from Showa era. When Im up in the sky on top of the duchy capital, I confirm that Arisa and the others have properly evacuated into the basement of the mansion. Sera seems to have been safely rescued too, shes in the same room with Arisa and the others. Looks like the previous earl couple and the employees are all safe too. Im d thatdy Karina, and little brother-kun are also safe in the scroll workshop. Ind in a suitable-looking forest. It looks like Im being watched by monitoring magic, though I dont know if its from the herospanion, or the dukes subordinate. Once I hadnded in the dense forest, I used [Break Magic] on myself, and the monitoring goft canceled. I thought that itd be troublesome if the sky drive got canceled, so I made anding, but it seems that break magic only affects the designated target magic. I go back to the duchy capital while flying close to the top of the forest. When I get close enough to see the capital, I descend to the ground and continue moving. I infiltrate the duke castle by using the route Ive used to sneak into the dukes third son room before. ording to the map, it seems that the duke and the kings body-double are in the same room. Looks like the hero, followed bydy Ringrande, and the imperial princess Maryest, areing to the castle to have an audience with them. Since I cant find the other herospanions and his ship, theyve probably gone back to the sub-space. "Please forgive me for the sudden visit." Ive entered the room brazenly, but it seems none of the guards notice me until after Ive opened my mouth. Are these guards alright? The guards areing from the roof by breaking through it, and from the hidden room. Its troublesome to deal with them, so I use [Magic Hand] to make them unable toe closer. "Who are you." "Im called Nanashi." I answer the duke-san question. Duke-san instructs the guards with gesture, and they go back to their hiding ces. The head miko-san might have told him about me, but to be in the same room as a suspicious person without guards like this, quite a daring person. Only the dukes butler remains. If this was a manga, hed be a dexterous type, but this butler seems to be of domestic affair type. "Ill listen to your business." "Its nothing much. Ivee here to return this." I unwrap the cloth while saying so, and hand over the holy sword iomh Sis. Since they asked me how I got it, I told them the course of events honestly. For some reason, they were surprised when I talked about how the holy sword split into 13 when I recited the holy verse. "This is too abrupt, I cannot believe you." "There have been several people who can make the sword Dance by reciting the holy verse, but there were none who could release the true form of the holy sword." They asked me to demonstrate if I really could do it, but isnt it bad to draw a sword before the king, regardless if hes a body-double? "You dont need to worry. Ive heard the story from the head miko. If the story about you defeating the demon lord is true, then you can kill us even without drawing a sword." Youre awful, duke-san. It is a fact, but youre going to shatter the guards prides. Since Ive already transfered all the mana that I put into iomh Sis to other holy swords, I charge mana into it once again. Its fine with 500MP right. Not only the duke, and the king, even the hiding guards are also surprised to see the holy sword growing. "<>" Just like before, iomh Sis splits into 13 swords and floats around my body. "Ooh, the legend is true after all!" "Beautiful, that painting truly wasnt an imaginary work." Theyre too surprised. The body-double-san even looks like hes going to go into spasm anytime, scary. Even getting excited should be done in moderation, okay. Since it looks like theyve admired enough, I release the excited state of the sword, and transition it back into one sword. I retrieve the MP that Ive put into the sword, wrap it with a cloth and pass it to the body-double-san. "You can keep holding it." "Is it fine to do so without getting permission from the royal capital?" Hey now, body-double-san, you shouldnt say thing like that without getting permission from the real king alright. I vaguely ask if its alright to do it without the permission from the real king. The duke also nods when I nce at him. "It is the spirit of the ancestor king Yamato-sama." I dont really understand, but maybe theres some kind of will left behind? Its a convenient sword, but its not like Im in trouble even without it. Lets make up something suitable as a reason to give it back. "Dont you need it for the defense of the royal capital?" "I dont mind, there is another holy sword in the royal capital." Ah, that casted holy sword huh. Ive made swords with the same technique myself so I know, that sword is weak evenpared to Gjarhorn. It could cope with lower demons, but it probably wouldnt be able to match upper demons. I have swords already, so I want to refuse, but it seems that once the sword has decided on its master, it will go back to its master if anyone draws it out. Normally, the master is decided with a dedicated ceremony, but it seems the case this time is extremely unusual. Looks like they really want personnels who can subjugate the demon lord, when I receive the holy sword and the mood bes hard for me to refuse, the talks about service, peerage, and suches out. Of course since I dont have any such intention, I gently refuse it. Its already quite enough. I got interested when there was a talk of marrying the princess, but when I heard that she was a nine years old princess who hadnt got a fiance, that interest disappeared. Tell that to Hayato instead. Since I feel bad for taking the holy sword for free, I decide to trade it with the famous holy sword in Shiga kingdom. "T, this is, the holy sword Gjarhorn that was stolen by the demonic man 17 years ago!" "Ooh! God! The holy sword tempered by the ancestor king Yamato-sama has returned once again to the Shiga kingdom!" I didnt think that they would be this delighted. It might have been better if I returned it earlier. By demonic man it must be Zen huh. Since the hero and his party have arrived in the castle, I decide to bid my farewell. The arena is ruined, so the final is postponed for one month, but a banquet ceremony is going to be held under the pretext of Upper Demon Subjugation. It seems theyve decided that the great monstrous fish were just illusions that the demon used. Late night at that day, I make a casted holy sword the size of one-handed sword modeled after iomh Sis in one section of the undergroundbyrinth. The iomh Sis sheath is among the garbages that Ive put into the storage, so I reproduce it with the exact same look. >[Counterfeit Skill Acquired] >Title [Holy Swords cksmith] Acquired >Title [Counterfeit Specialist] Acquired At dawn, I sneak to body-double-sans bedroom and leave the replica on the bedside. I put a note that says, "Ive prepared the replica, please use it as you see fit.", together with the replica. With this, even the nitpicking nobles of pedigree can probably be effectively deceived. If the kingdom protector holy sword went missing, they would find someone to me even if the duke and the king had given their permissions. However, Id have preferred a beautiful womans bedroom if I had to sneak in anyway. Book 8 - 8-22. The Hero and Satou 8-22. The Hero and Satou Satous here. People have different sense of values, but the saying, "The grass is greener on the other side of the fence." exist in any country. Of course, even in the parallel world. "Hou? Tempura huh." Thats the first word from the hero whoes to the banquet while taking along a lot of beautiful women. Looks like he deliberately used Japanesenguage for the tempura part. "No, this is a dish called tempura. Its a secret specialties of the people in the know from the northern part of the dukedom." "Hey, Sato." "It is an honor to have my name remembered by hero-sama, but my name extends on the end, so please call me Satou." "That so, sorry then. Satou." "No, no, please do not mind it." I dont mind if the hero finds out that Im a Japanese when Im as Satou, but itll be troubling if it gets exposed with all observing eyes here. The hero receives the tempura that Lulu presents on the te. "This is, Im surprised. Ive gotten used with beautiful women around me, but this is the first time Ive seen a girl as beautiful as you. Wish I met her five years earlier." As expected, even the hero was tactful enough not to say the "Five years earlier" part out loud. I didnt think that I got to read it with lip-reading skill. Lulus face is turning pale as if shes been insulted with an indirect sarcasm in public. It seems the hero gets secretly scolded bydy Ringrande. The two people beside the hero are smiling, but their eyes arent. I pat Lulus head lightly, and ask her go to the kitchen to get some ingredients. Ill follow up properlyter. The hero hardens when he sees Arisa whoes as the substitute. "My honey!" "Oh my, hero Hayato-sama, it has been a while." Arisa who understands TPO talks in prim and proper manner. Still, honey he said. Lady Ringrande, and the imperial princess Maryest confirm with each other that they dont know Arisa in low voices. The other heros party members dont seem like theyre interested with the heros love life, theyre busy eating the tempura and the aspic jellies. Arent they the heros harem? "Im really happy that youre alive, princess Arisa." Noises like, "Princess?", or "Who is that maid talking with hero-sama?", areing from the outfield. "I thought you had died after getting rolled up in the political strife--" The hero approaches Arisa while looking very happy, but then his expression freezes. Ah, I have a bad feeling about this. We move for a bit, and now theres a table between me and the hero. "Oy, Satou! Have you forgotten the spirit of YES lolita, NO touch!" So he really saw Arisas title, [Satous ve]. Even so, Im not interested in the young ones enough to be needing such spirit. "Hero-sama, what exactly are you talking about?" "Thats right, Satou-sama was the one who saved me from predicaments. The reason why Im a ve is because Ive been put on Geass magic during the Yowok kingdom invasion." She whispered the matter about being a ve to the hero so only he could hear it. The hero confirmed something to the imperial princess Maryest, and the priestess Loreiya-san, but both of them waved their heads. Even the heros party cannot remove the Geass huh. Just how strong it is. Come to think of it, I also asked head miko-san about it through Sera, but she couldnt do it too after all. In the end, I proved them that I hadnt touch Arisa to he extent of getting myself checked with Loreiya-sans Truth Judgment magic. From my standpoint, there was no need for me to be subjected with Truth Judgment magic, but since I didnt want to be misunderstood of being a lolicon, I epted it. "Is that so, you didnt touch her! Well well, I really want to drink some nice liquor with you." "Im afraid I cannot." It seems like hell talk about little girls all night long until I vomit. There were some things we needed to talk about, but since I couldnt keep monopolizing the hero, we promised to meet againter, but there was no opportunity to talk with the hero again today. The women who followed the prince back then were trying to butter the hero up, butdy Ringrande, and imperial princess Maryest overwhelmingly rejected them. Girls of 12-13 years old were also talking to the hero, but he acted normally with them, maybe they were out of his strike zone. It was hard consoling Lulu the evening of that day. The fight with the demon lord might have been easier even. "Lulu being cute is really the truth, the hero, Arisa, and me see Lulu as a beautiful girl." "Thank you very much, Im happy even if its a lie master." Even after I whispered sweet lines close to Lulus ear, she only perceived it as constion words. When I told her that she could request her favorite dishes, she told me every kind of sweets that I had made until now. Im very happy that shes reached the point where she can say something selfish. Since itll take too much time to make them, I take out the finished sweets Ive put in the storage on the kitchen, and bring them to the dining room where Lulu is waiting. I knew that Mia, Pochi, and Tama are waiting beside Lulu, so I had prepared the shares for four people. Of course, theres nothing for Arisa and me. Arisa has been taking excess caloriestely, so shes presently forbidden from sweets. I dont need to do the diet, but Im abstaining from indulgence food to apany Arisa. Today Ive made a new cake to surprise Lulu. Its a custard pie made from a type of fruit which has the same name as Lulu. This lulu fruit looks really unappetizing when its unpeeled, its a fruit of misfortune. In addition, when eaten raw, its so sour, not something that should be eaten. However, when its heated, it strangely turns into a peach-like fruit. From what Ive heard from the person whos given me this fruit, they process it by pickling them, not heating. "My new creation today is Lulu custard pie." Lulu hesitated when she heard the name, but as if giving up, she cut a mouthful and put it into her mouth. "Its delicious." Large drops of tears are falling on Lulus cheeks. Huh~? I didnt expect this development. "That sour fruit bes this delicious." "Moreover, the color looks beautiful right?" "Yes, thank you very much. I understand what master is trying to say somehow." That is good above all. Lulu continues eating the pie on therge tter while crying. I wipe the mouth of Mia whos watching that intensely with a handkerchief. I take out the prepared pie from the Storage from under the table, and cut it for three peoples shares. "Delicious." "Sweet~" "One hundred points nanodesu!" "Uuu, I have to keep dieting.... Its alright with just a mouthful, a mouthful..." Arisa is saying that like a bad loser, no good. Shes absolutely going to say just another one. That day, I slept together with Lulu, and whispered "Lulu, youre cute." until she went asleep. Since Pochi and the others yed janken, I had a feeling that it had been decided there would be a daily special of whispering from tonight on. Please drop that expectation, by all means. >[Soothing Skill Acquired] The next day, Im going to apanydy Sera to the orphanage in the morning, and visit the barrier pir workshop in the afternoon. Although theres a missionary purpose for doing the constion visit to the orphanage, its still called constion visit, so the main objective is healing the children who are sicks with healing magic. Our little girls are very popr here. Pochi and Arisa are particrly popr, strange ys, and learning cards are being spread around. Ive warned Arisa to take care with the culture hazard for once, but its all up to her for the self-restraint. Im not bringing Lulu and Nana today. Since children dont hesitate to speak what they think, they will most likely say hurtful things to Lulu in barrage, so I leave her behind. The reason why I dont bring Nana is because she wants to take the young orga--children back home. "Oh no! H, hero-sama ising for constion visit." "Eeh! What should I do, maybe I should use some make-up." The nursery workers, or rather, the onee-san staffs are getting excited. Wait, arent you all married. When the hero Hayatoes, the boys and the onee-san staffs follow him around. Putting aside the children, Im envious of him being pampered by not only the beautiful women, but also the soothing staff members. Furthermore, before I knew it, the directors daughter whos unusually unapproachable has followed him too. Dang you good-looking guy, go explode. "Chevalier-sama, chevalier-sama, look at this~" "Uina has made one too, look at this." Im being surround by groups of 5-6 years old little girls. Theyve made shell essories Ive taught before. Although theyre rough, each of them has characteristics of their own, interesting. Even though the hero is surrounded by beautiful women, Im stuck babysitting the children, I can feel the gap in society. Since my eyes met with heros, I greeted him. I couldnt get away from the little girls, so we were slightly apart. For some reason, he looked awfully envious, I wonder why. It cant be, even if hes a lolicon, are these such young girls included on his targets? It cant be indeed. About the trouble fromdy Ringrande who saw me getting along withdy Sera during the constion visit, since its redundant, Im omitting it. The visit to the barrier pir workshop are only with my ownpanions that hasnt happened for awhile. The tour continues while Im joining hands with Pochi and Tama. Barrier pir seems to be a magic tool thats mainly for preventing monsters from invading viges. Its effect can reach 100 meters wide in radius with just one standing. However, since its not a physical barrier, rampaging monsters, and monsters that are being chased by human can still pass over it, it seems. The barrier pir can function by absorbing mana from the earth vein, but since thatll wither thend, local spell-users supply the mana every few days instead. The pir is made of many magic cores, so theres some concern of thievery, but after its erected on and, its casted with fixture magic, so it wont be easy to steal the pir. Looks like even thieves who have attacked a vige dont bother with the barrier pir. It seems that the lord of the region will deploy their army for certain if anyone put their hands on the barrier pir. I wonder if the story is too difficult, Pochi and Tama have fallen asleep while holding both my hands, so I carry the two in corpse poses on both my arms, and continue the workshop tour. Liza offered to change for me, so I left the two to her along the way. Theyre cute when theyre awake, but there are cuteness that are different than the usual when theyre sleeping. Peace is the best after all. Book 8 - 8-23. The Hero and Satou (2) 8-23. The Hero and Satou (2) Satous here. When I yed fighting games, at first I was having fun with special attacks, but then I got gradually charmed with reading and creatingbos. Although as expected, I didnt think that the day where I would move like a fighting game character myself woulde. "Iming for you, my honey!" Hero Hayato opens the door and enters. Tama whos curling up on myp is surprised and thrusts her ws on myp. Its bit painful. Pochi, and Mia who are both on my sides harden. Intruding the peaceful picture book reading time like this, what a troubling hero. "What...the hell." And, also, why are you in shock, hero Hayato. Just what is he surprised about. Theres nothing particrly strange. Pochi had just pestered me to read her a picture book. Im sitting down on arge sofa, and enjoying the afternoon in carefree after a long while. Im wearing a refreshing tank-top and short-pants, but since this is a private room, theres nothing wrong about it. Lulu, and Nana rxing on the carpet below are wearing one piece that dont, although thin, expose their bodies. Liza was listening to me reading the picture book while calmly standing like meditating with her eyes closed. I can sense slight anger on her eyes. Liza unexpectedly likes to hear picture book reading after all. Is she angry because its been disturbed? Mia is scared of Hayatos eyes, shes slipping behind my chair, its ticklish. "Oh my, hero-sama, entering a room without even knocking like this, thats a bad manner you know?" Even though Arisa is saying that in prim and proper manner, shes doing it while caressing my leg, its a bitughable. Geez, please stop with the sexual harassment while youre pretending to listen to the picture book. "Lets fight Satou! You have angered me!" The hero who screams with a face that looks as if its crying blood gets pinned down bydy Ringrande and her group from behind. Good grief, I dont understand what hes going on about. I change my clothes to easy-to-move knight clothes so as to keep me off from being impolite to princess Maryest, and go out. I dont intend to fight the hero in the least, but I cannot not go to where the hero and hispanions are waiting. "Are you really going to fight?" "Of course not." Lulu asked worryingly, I replied lightly. Even if I fight, itll only expose my true power, theres no advantage to it. "Youvee atst Satou!" The hero who is being swarmed by big-breasted maid-san from the main building while shouldering Arondight is on the arbor of the courtyard. "Lets have a fair fight!" "I refuse." The hero challenged me to a fight while pointing Arondight straight here, I tly refused while smiling. It seems the hero didnt expect that hed be refused, he looked befuddled. Id like to ask him for an hour why he thought that I wouldnt refuse. After all, even if we fight, there are only disadvantages for me right? "Lets hear your reason." "Theres nothing for me to gain in the fight." "Hee, you dont say that its because you cant win huh." The hero asked, and princess Maryest retorted. "Of course, theres also the fact that theres no odds of me winning, but even if, by any chance, I win, there is no benefit for me. Its useless to fight right?" "To cross swords with the hero, its a very rare honor even in the empire you know?" You really want me to fight the hero dont you? "Please pass that honor to the knights, and people who fight in battle tournaments instead." "You dont think that you will lose to Hayato either right?" "Maryest-sama, thats an unreasonable thing to say. Hes the hero-sama see? There is no way I can win against an existence that can match the demon lord." I dont think I would definitely win against a veteran warrior in a straight swordsmanship fight, although itd be a different story if it was an anything-goes fight. In fact, I had been ripped apart like getting checkmated in a chess match when I fought against elder Dohar, even if I was hiding my ability. "Really? Youre not harboring admiration, envy, jealousy, and also fear even when youre in front of an absolute strong. Am I wrong?" I guess so. "Oy Mary. Dont hinder my fight with difficult talks." "Oh my, Im sorry. This childs reaction is quite unusual, so I just inadvertently." Now then, going back to the main problem, what should I do. Come to think of it, Arisa sure is quiet. "Gufufufu, Please dont fight for me, what a delicious situation." What are you saying in whisper. "Alright, then lets do it like this. Youre betting princess Arisa. As for me, I will grant you anything I can do." Something biges out. Then, Id like his ship. "The dimensional warship, his holy sword, and his holy armor are the properties of the empire, so those are off-limits." Princess Maryest firmly tells me as if shes read my mind. Ive heard from baron Munos long talk that the hero appears with a holy sword when hes summoned, I wonder if thats not true? I can collect information as Nanashi, so I dont particrly need to do it as Satou. Thats right, lets make him an insurance for the time where I alone am not sufficient. I cant cope if demon lords appear in two different locations at the same time after all. Moreover, if I have some connection to Saga empire, I can take shelter there if I lose my ce in Shiga kingdom. In the end, its going to be with the hero and observers. There were three conditions I gave him. First, were going to have the duel in a ce where no one is watching. Second, the hero is not going to use unique skills, or active battle skills. Third, if Arisas ownership is transferred to him, he has to give priority to Arisas will when hes sessfully released her from the geass. However, since Maryest showed her disapproval, one person from each side was given permission to observe. Lady Ringrande wanted toe along too, but since various problems would arise if she saw the fight, she was prevented to. I should have also followed the second condition by not using battle skills, but since Arisa insists that its not fair, they let me use them. The four of us havee to an abandoned arena under the duchy capital. I know this ce from an acquaintance who lives in the underground passages, it seems to be a ce where dark martial art tournament was being held until 100 years ago. Princess Maryest uses light magic to illuminate the room. Its 10 meters high, and there are around 20 meters wide in radius. Since that also includes audience seats, the actual fighting location is smaller. I asked Arisa about her true intention before we got here, and she said that I should deepen my friendship with the hero without going overboard, and exchange information. I felt that the distance between Arisa and the hero was quite enough already, but I wasnt moved even though I was entreated, yet when Arisa was being secretive like this, she would only get worse, so I epted her reasoning. The [Dont go overboard] part is difficult since the opponent is the hero, but since its not a serious fight, itll probably be fine as long as I dont use weapons from my storage, dont hit him with intermediate magic, and dont use my bare hands to block his sword. "Looks like its fine to have a somewhat showy fight if its here." Ive changed to white leather armor before wee here. "Ill properly stop before hitting, so dont worry." "Yes, I trust you." Even though I replied out of courtesy, who would believe you when you have that carnivorous expression. "Here-sama, this is not a serious battle you know. You lose if your opponent dies. I will go after Satou-sama if that happen." "Umu, Im good at holding back, leave it to me." Arisa gives him a stern warning, but its questionable if he really understands when hes fawning over her like that. "There are three matches, winning two matches means victory." Princess Maryest tells the victory condition. "Its forbidden to lose on purpose alright!" "But of course, my honey. Lets build a white house in the imperial capital when we get married. Well keep a big dog at the garden." Arisa was probably speaking to me, but Hayato who misunderstood had begun to talk about something. His taste is unexpectedly girlish. "You really~ must not hold back okay! Please remember that, not only me, Lulu would also be gone!" Arisa reminds me again in low voice. I dont understand what kind of reasoning is that, but even if she doesnt mention Lulu, I dont have any intention of handing Arisa over. If Arisa truly wish for it, then Ill send her off with a smile, but if thats not the case, then she should be beside me. "Its alright." I nod to Arisa who looks really anxious. However, shes someone who doesnt have confidence in strange ces. The hero is prohibited to use not only unique skills, but also active skills huh. I guess I should turn off the menu to make this fair. Even if I turn OFF the menu, thest setting ofpanion column seems to be kept anyway, alright then. I turn OFF the menu after a long while. The view is wide. Im with the fairy sword, Hayatos with a holy sword. I want to tell the hero to restrain himself, but he replies back saying that its easier to stop before hitting with a sword that hes used to, I dont answer back. "On your positions, the match begins when this coin touches the ground!" Arisa flips a coin above. Ive learned various things after the fight with the demon lord. The eyes movements. The position of the center of gravity of the body. The slight change in silhouettes reflecting from the movement of muscles. And also the breathing-- I dive under Arondights tip, and thrust the fairy sword toward his heart. The match is concluded before the the sounds from the coin thats hitting the ground stops. "First match, Satous victory?" Oy, umpire. "What are you doing Hayato! Even though he didnt move that fast, you let him win on purpose, youre being rude to your opponent." Princess Maryest is scolding Hayato from the outfield, but it doesnt seem like it reaches his ears. "This is surprising, was that really a level 30 movements?" More than the hero, Im surprised at my own movements myself. My body feels lighter than usual. As if Ive switched something on, I feel that informations are entering me vividly to the point of being surprising. The trajectory and timing of the heros Arondights blow were in ordance with my expectation. Ive understood Hayatos habit after seeing his fight with the yellow-skinned demon, but more than that, I can predict his movement as if reading the future. In order to confirm that sensation, I fight on the second match. I avoid the horizontal sh by swaying back at minimum. The sword ising back abnormally fast, I block it with the guard on the reverse side of my hand that holds my sword. When I show an opening for a very little bit, the hero kicks toward my side abdomen I predict it, handle it, and purposely receive the attack while breaking the opponents bnce. It feels like when I fought a strong yer in a fighting game. I want to fight with elder Dohar again. I should be able to fight decently without feeling like Im being led by the nose this time. More, and more. The tip of the sword swing for a bit before its swung, the subtle difference in the gripping power of the swords handle, there are information everywhere. I relish every corner of my body during the fight with the hero. And-- The fun time is over all too soon. >[Foreseeing: Anti-Personnel Battle Skill Acquired] >Title [Sword Dancer] Acquired Book 8 - 8-24. The Hero and Satou (3) 8-24. The Hero and Satou (3) Satous here. Wedding is a joyous moment. Regardless of anyone, its a joyous moment. My wallet might be a tiny bit deste for the congrattory gifts, but its a joyous moment. Thats why, please, spare me from three weddings and more in one month, Satous here. "Even if I didnt use active skills, I didnt think that I would lose five times in a row." "You were able to win in the end werent you." "Thats cause I wouldnt be able to show my face in front of mypanions if it was aplete defeat." The hero whos slumping on the ground on all fours is restarting himself. The fight was supposed to end after the first two, but we got too absorbed, we fought for many times consecutively. It was because the hero started saying, "One more fight.", when he was defeated for the second time in a row. Thanks to it, I acquired [Foreseeing: Inter-Personal Battle] skill, but I might have gone overboard. Maybe because he couldnt use his usual battle-rted skills, the hero was full of subtle opening during the battle, so it was easy with the Foreseeing. I peel off Arisa whos been hugging my shoulder and repeatedly poking my cheek while Im sitting. "Ehehe~ You didnt want to let go of me so much you forgot yourself~", she said. For both our sakes, I wont tell her the truth. The hero is talking about something to princess Maryest, but then she goes back ahead of us toward the underground passage. Since the white crocodile has be andmark, she probably wont lose her way. "Geez, even though you didnt move that fast, you foresaw all of my attacks--and so, are you a transported, or a reincarnated person? You used a unique skill of continuous movement earlier right?" The hero asks with confidence. "No,--" "Ah, its not like the matches result is annulled yknow." I wanted to deny since it was a groundless im, but the hero held back my hand. Thats right, theres no other people here anyway, I guess I should exchange information with each other. The hero probably sent princess Maryest back first since he wanted to do that. I told him about how I wasnt sure if I was a transported or a reincarnated person myself, the possibility that the memory just before and after I got transported to this world was missing, and various details about how I met Arisa and the others. Of course I didnt talk about my unique skills, the matter about meteor shower, and level. "Satou, do you know about a kingdom called Rumooku?" "Yes, I have an acquaintance from that kingdom." "Is that so, you might have been summoned by that kingdom." From the heros story, the empire sent an earskin spy who had infiltrated there and confirmed that the kingdom summoned 7-8 other worlders. The third person who should have been dead was also under the spys care. After he was saved, he did intelligence works with the spy for several months, but when the spy was going to take him along to the Saga empire, he went missing. Theyve confirmed that he didnt have special power when they were together, so the empire didnt even deploy something like a pursuit team. He also ran away right after he was summoned, what a self-reliance guy. Weve exchanged various information, but excluding trivial things, most of it are the things Ive said earlier. Of course its not like theres no benefit to this. After Arisa slightly pesters the hero, hes going to give us advanced magic books, with the exception of forbidden and tactical magic that are matters of national defense. Since theyre made by manual writings, itll take at least half a year at the soonest. Moreover, hes also going to arrange a pass to Saga empire, and a written guarantee of Saga empire embassy for us. These looks useful for when were sightseeing on Saga empire in the future. Oh right, I make him to promise with [Heros Vow] to keep the matter about me being an other worlder a secret. I dont know how much I can trust him, but since other worlders are seemingly decent enough, it probably wont be a big problem. Also, the hero seems to be convinced from my stories that I am the eighth person from Rumooku kingdom. "There is this the absurd beautiful girl before, and theres this boy, these two have made me realize that there are still strong people out there. Just level isnt everything huh." My ears hurt from the heros words. However, seeing how the words dont seem to have any sarcasm, he doesnt seem to think that that was me. However, beautiful girl he said, I didnt disguise myself as a woman in particr, and I didnt show my face either, so where did that [Beautiful] came from. "Beautiful girl?" "Yeah, it was a monstrous fellow who mowed down the great fish that appeared in the duchy capitals sky with a single beam, and toyed around with an upper demon like it was a child. Since she had a violet hair, she was probably a reincarnated person." "Oh my, thats really amazing huh." Arisa, your prim and proper way of speaking is disturbed yknow. Apparently, the hero suspects that the masked hero is Arisa. The violet hair certainly matches, and Arisa is hiding her unique skill from the hero. So its not strange if the hero thinks that she has a unique skill that lets her change into adult form. It cant be helped if he misunderstands. It seems that he doesnt think that Im Nanashi at all. Im really d that I changed my way of talking. Yup, lets decide that its a good thing. Just in case, I try confirming something with the hero, it seems that a reincarnated person doesnt always have violet hair, but a reincarnated person who has violet hair is sure to have unique skills. Arisa turns her face to me with a swoosh. Even though she moves like Pochi, it feels more like a horror rather than looking cute. She speaks only with her lips without voice, "Its you right?", as she asks, I nod. "Was it, by any chance, your favorite type?" "I couldnt see her face, but she was 15 years old. If she was five years younger, it mightve been dangerous." Spare me from BL! Lets stop using that masked hero way of speaking in the future. Arisa is shaking a little. Shes probably enduring fromughing out loud, but itll expose me to the hero, so please do stop it. Later, when were practicing at night, Arisa bursts outughing until she runs out of breath after she hears about the details of the beautiful girl. Ill make better upright clothester. I promise so in my heart. Later, Im almost made to wear womans clothes, but that alone, I refuse firmly. "Putting love things aside, I want to meet her once again. I forgot to say thanks to that fellow for saving my life, and protecting the reputation of hero. My principle is to give back debt as soon as possible after all." Well now? He certainly said, "I wont say thanks" though. Was that about me reducing the demons health? He also wanted to apologize for the rudeness of hispanions. Did the herospanions do anything rude to me? I dont remember any, but I can just ask about it when Im back to the masked hero mode. Since the hero party are going to stay until the dukes grandsons marriage, I guess Ill go once until then. "Beautiful~""Nanodesu!" "White dress." "Wonderful right~ white dress are better than kimono for wedding after all~" "Master, I wish to reproduce the flower decorations that are on the bride." "Quite a gorgeous parade this is." "She looks very happy. I want to be like that bride." After the wedding of the dukes grandson,dy Ringrandes little brother, is over, theyre debuting to themoners on a parade. Since the parade is going to pass through the road exactly in front of the mansion were staying, everyone is lined up while watching the parade. Lady Karina is attending the wedding with her little brother, so shes not here. I feel that the little brother has been apanyingdy Karina quite often recently. Hes probably a siscon. Pochi and Tama are in high tensions, I guess theyre charmed by the wedding dress even though theyre still kids. Tama has climbed on top of my head, and Pochi is ying around her arm while grasping my sleeves. Mia is copying Tama, but since its dangerous, I catch her midway, and let her getting carried by me on my back. Liza is the only calm one, but shes intensely watching the bride, so its not like shes not interested. "Chevalier-sama, a messenger of viscount Shimen hase." "Ah, Ill go soon." I am guided by the mansion maid to meet the visitor. Ive checked on the map earlier, the visitor is Natarina-san from the scroll workshop. The ordered scrolls have most likely beenpleted. "Then, these are the requested items." I fully paid the scrolls I ordered at the beginning that had beenpleted faster than scheduled. "I gratefully ept. Right, the variation of Magick Sword weve talked about before isplete." "Is that true? It hasnt even been three days since we talked you know?" Its a new magic thates upon me when I was watching iomh Sis movements. Fighting while magick swords are flying independently. Theres already an auto-moving magic, [Nature Magic: Dancing de], so it was easier to make than expected. I ordered several more original magic, and magic that arent avable in scrolls for sale. Of course, I pay the advance payment in cash. Im told that they can only make 3-5 scrolls in a month, so its going to be close to when Im about to return from Bornean forest, and thus were going to hire a trusted tradingpany to transport them. Since I can visit them alone anytime with Sky Drive, its fine. Im providing the dishes for the wedding reception tonight. I somehow feel like a servant of the duke, but its not all bad. "Heya, Sir Pendragon, Ive made the rounds in hurry toe and eat your dishes." "You too eh earl Houen, Im also crazy with the shrimp tempura." "Marquis Lloyd, the red pickled gingers are surely easier to eat than the tempura." Just like that, I was able to talk freely with rtively upper ranked nobles. I dont intend to be sessful as a noble, but its a good thing to have someone to rely on if anything happens. The demerits are the troublesome adults who asionally asks me to marry girls of primary and middle school ages. Most of them pulled back when I said that I had a fiancee, but sometimes there are persistent ones that were troubling. Several nobles show their consent to invest and send exchange students to Muno city, so consul Nina can probably feel relieved. However, even though Ive refused Nina-sans letter, I end up going by her n. Its mysterious. "Chevalier-sama, what are todays snacks? Im looking forward to it." "Even though Muno roll is delicious, crepes is the best." "To celebrate Tisrad-samas assion, I have prepared a special dish." "My, I look forward to it." "Yes, its something to look forward to." Recently, Ive made more beautiful women acquaintances, not only girls. Its sad that most of them are married, but theres no problem to enjoy the love (bad) from afar right. The sweets today is a lulu fruits and strawberries hall cake. I was finally able to bake sponge cake the other day, so Ive made an extraordinarily big hall cake for this wedding. I feel that this is a culture hazard, but when I see the dishes on Gugurian and duchy capital, its probably only a matter of time for the dishes I make, so I present it without worry. Arisa didnt stop me too, but it must be because she had lost to her appetite. However, it might have been better if I hold back with the mayonaise and the fresh cream. Im afraid that a lot of people might be plump. I treated everyone in the mansion with the strawberry cake trial-runs, but it became a grand outbreak that does not only involve the youth tropes, but also Lulu and the maids. In the end, I baked the cake until everyone was satisfied. One person probably ate one hall cake I wonder. In addition, Arisa and me got only one slice. Diet is a severe and drawn-out fight. "Aah, the bitterness from the cake that I couldnt eat myself wont disappear~ It was hard for an unmarried woman past thirty to celebrate her own birthday with a convenient store cake." A, Arisa, please stop with the realistic sob story. Ill let you eat as much as you want when the diet is over, please endure it firmly for now. "Pay attention everyone! Tomemorate the wedding of Tisrad-sama and Miniem-sama, proudlying from baron Muno territory, Sir Pendragon the miracle chef presents the lost dish from the era of ancestor king Yamato-sama! The entrance of the wedding cake!" Im already ustomed to being called miracle chef. They will probably forget about it soon after I leave the duchy capital. The maids carry the four columns of the cake from the carriage. The cake is deliberately wrapped with cloth on the outside to instill special feeling. Of course it was Arisas idea. "Well then, the bride and groom will cut the cake together!" Even though the the people here are awfully excited, Arisa is strangely depressed. "Ah, even in this world, Im on the side of the people who congratte these wedding couple huh." "Mou, oh Arisa, didnt you say that youd get master to do it in 10 years." "T, thats right. Alright, Ill polish myself hard to be a woman!" Lulu cheers her up until shes revived, but you shouldnt rouse her that far. So maiden-like. Unrted with Arisas determination, fireworks color the sky while matching the couple cut the cake. Its a grand fireworks magic by fire and light magicians groups lead by viscount Shimen. Not only the newlyweds, couples that are on this wedding hall are joining their shoulders together while gazing ecstatically at the fleeting lights of therge flowers that illuminate the sky. Pestered by Pochi and Tama who have seen this fireworks, that night I show them various fireworks in the garden of the mansion. Not long after that, I make a set of firework magic tools. Book 8 - 8-25. Parting at Duchy Capital Night 8-25. Parting at Duchy Capital Night Satous here. Infiltrating the enemy camp to save your friends and lover who have been caught. Its a ssic scene in movies, but its something that doesnt quite happen in real life. However, looks like itsmon in the other world... "Hufh, its karaage af-ter-a-long-while." "Yay~?" "Karaage nanodesu~" Arisa is delighted to see karaage on her own te. She was also prohibited to eat deep fried food for the past one week after all. I forgot Arisas age, so the diet was too effective, thus I changed the n to only forbid her on snacking, and overeating. Of course, I did not tell Arisa about the miscalction. I only told her that Id make itxer. Mias shares are seasoned rice in a bamboo shoot and boiled vegetables. Even though the bamboo shoot looks like a green bamboo, it can be eaten like a normal bamboo shoot, its a fantasy ingredient. Id have liked if I dont have to peel it, but it wasnt quite that lenient. "Euh? Whats this karaage? Its not a chicken, nor a pork. I think Ive eaten this before, but I cant remember~." When Arisa is still chewing one piece of the karaage, the three beastkin girls ask for more, so I take out the [Whale] karaage from the heating magic tool and put it on the tter. I have a lot, so eat as much as you like. It was outside of my calction to have that much. Considering where ites from, its not like I cannot hold a whale meat festival carefreely, but itll be a waste. If I had just acquired it sooner, I could bring it to baron Muno territory via transporter, but the food situation in the territory has already been improved. Or I should say arranged instead I guess. During the tea parties, the chattering noble women told me about nobles who were troubled as to where they could direct those kind of items. Thanks to that, I procured things like old rice, dried fish, and pickled vegetables inrge quantities cheaply. Theyre currently being transported to baron Muno territory. Ive hired guards to escort them due to the sheer quantities. Since theyre introduced by the viscount Shimen, an influential man in the duchy capital, they must be reliable. Lets return to the topic. While Arisa continues chewing, she finally remembers what the meat is made from. "I know, its whale right!" As expected of Arisa. "They came out as Yamatoni, or Tatsutaage during lunch a long time ago~ but, you did well to get something like whale meat." "Yeah, the goods arrived just at the right time." Yes, Arisa didnt see the great monstrous fish. Therefore, she doesnt notice that great monstrous fish = whale. Theres this words of wisdom that says ignorance is a bliss. "Hamburg steak is the strongest, but whale karaage is eveen stronger nodesu!" "Delish~" Tama wolfs down the karaage while doing impression like a Nagoya person. Im d that its to their liking. "Master, isnt this meat something thats quite expensive? I feel like my power swells up every time I bite it." I wonder. I didnt experience such thing when I food-tasted it in advance for poison before, but that might be Lizas expression for the deliciousness. "Every biteful~""The meat is pulsing nanodesu." Un, Pochi. I understand, that you like it, but eat it calmly. Please dont say scary things like pulsing meat. You made me remember meat-man that came out in an old game. "Its truly delicious. Pochi, Tama, I have reserved that karaage. Be content with the karaage on the forks on both of your hands. Ah, Nana, dont eat it so off-handedly, savor the taste more. Lulu, dont be so modest, eat more." And also Liza, calm down. Everyone asks for second helping so much, they cant eat calmly. It might have been a mistake to take the karaage out of the heating magic tool to therge tter. Seasoned bamboo shoot rice and whale karaage go well together, but I should prohibit it. "Uuu, Satou." I have to promise the sulking Mia a new sweets, but well it cant be helped. I should invent more food other than meat. I thought of treatingdy Karina and her maids too, but they were out for the promise with the little brother-kun. Were nning to depart from the duchy capital in the morning of the day after tomorrow, so I guess I should make a bit of feast for tomorrow night. Thest day of the dark auction is wrapped in bizarre enthusiasm. The princess of the fallen kingdom is going to be exhibited today, that might be the reason. I feel like this world have poisoned me a bit as I have be someone who can inly ept the fact that people are being sold likemodities. This auction hall is asrge as a theater hall, the first floor is filled with seats for general bidders, while the second floor has box seats-like seats for nobles. Since the agent man from before has secured one seat on the noble seating in consideration of me, this time I can bid the exhibited items rxedly. As expected, the people who work as agents are nicely attentive. Theyd make me misunderstand like Im a VIP if they gave me such service. The first exhibition was for my casted magic sword, and it was immediately won. I tried to offer 10 set of it in jest, but they were all sold just like that. The one whos bought it is the military ountant that has requested it. The casted magic swords have the name Nanashi inscriptions just like before. The swords are sharp-pointed one-handed swords, which are the most popr form in the duchy capital. Actually, there arent only these 10 casted magic swords, I have scattered another 10 to be exhibited. Its not only swords, Ive also mixed in Magic Halberds among them. Ive added it since theres this person who lost the bidding against the military ountant before. I also made three times more the same kind medicines as before to be exhibited here. Since the agent is excellent, theyre probably going to be sold out soon. Theres a rare item called [Gift Orb] being exhibited. It seems like it can give the user a skill. The one being exhibited now is the [Fire Magic Skill Gift Orb]. After some fiercepetition, it was sold for 200 gold coins. ording to the agents story, Gift Orbs always gets sold at high price. Theyes from thebyrinth city, and only five of them appear in the market in a year it seems. Looks like Gift Orbs that are not used for 10 years will lose their effects. I ask the agent if theres anyone who has Chanting skill Gift Orb, but he doesnt seem to know. Itd be troublesome if he became suspicious, so I didnt ask about [Chanting] in pinpoint. I asked about 5-6 skills. The bidding for [Aerodynamic Engine of Airship] is unexpectedly unpopr. Calling it match-fixing would be bad, but it seemed that it was arranged for the powerful nobles who wanted this kind of item. Of course I also didnt bid. When I was visiting the airship garage at the duke castle, the factory manager whom I became acquainted with told me that they will be servicing a broken air power engine in a few days, so he was currently in break. Its most likely this one. Im going to prepare for departure tomorrow, but Ill go there and ask if I can see the exposed parts of the engine. The thing that I wanted the most [Research Book of Ancient Language] turned out to be something that went way over my expectation. However I look at it, it looks like a half-size note book. Its probably a belonging of a transported person. I had told the agent that I would bid up to 40 gold coins, but I raised the limit until 300 gold coins. With this, Ill cry if the note contains things like self-poetries, or grudge notes. Thanks to a guy whopeted desperately, the price was raised too much. I could have easily bought it for 10 gold coins if that guy wasnt here, but he opened the bid with 114 gold coins outright. The agent told me the bidder, so I looked at him, turned out it was an acquaintance. The heck are you doing hero. I had prepared myself topete with the hero again for the next item, [An Unknown ck nk], but since he didnt bid for it for some reason, I was able to buy [Smartphone] for 23 gold coins. Ive never seen the phone, and it also has unfamiliar maker, but its probably a smartphone. I wonder if the battery is drained, the electricity doesnt run even after Ive pushed the switch. Its probably something that the human who has [Research Book of Ancient Language] kept. I asked the agent if they could sell me the way they obtained the items. I set the upper limit of the information to be 10 gold coins. And then, the [Princess of Fallen Kingdom] is exhibited. Its a 9 years old girl whospletely white. Tama is cuter, but this girl is quite cute too. Shes a former princess of white-haired tigerkin. That reminds me, the tigerkin kingdom was invaded by the weaselkin kingdom wasnt it. I finally understand now. This is the reason why several beastkin people are gathering in the sewers since a while ago, theyre going to infiltrate this hall. Looks like some of them are infiltrating from the venttion duct. Theres no one who guards that ce so its fine, but the operation will be blown if anyone sees them. I secretly push back a squirrelkin girl whos broken her bnce and is going to fall with [Magic Hand]. The bidding is getting heated, its been raised until 120 gold coins. Both bidders are humans. One is a noble from the duchy capital, but the other is a noble from a kingdom Ive never heard. The former is easy to understand from his lustful expression, but thetter has bloodshot eyes that are scary. Looks like he has some kind of grudges. I feel the presence of magic, so I look over the location where ites from, theres a man who produces a ck ball. Apparently, that ball is going to erase the illumination in this room. A voice shouts out "Fire!" with a clich voice from the direction of east exit ande the white smoke. When the panic is building up, the light disappear, and the rescue team that has infiltrated from the sewer saves the tiger princess. Nice~ I feel like seeing some kind of movie. Since it seems like theyll be surrounded by the guarding soldiers, I secretly give them helps them with [Magic hand] under the cover of the darkness. Since the foreign noble from earlier had started to chant Firebolt magic, I used [Magic Hand] to make him faint with a suitable-looking jar. What a dangerous guy. I invoked [irhearing] beside the tiger princess, so I could hear various things. >[White-tigerkin Language Skill Acquired] Oops, theyre conversing in their nativenguage huh. I allocate a bit of points to it. Itll be fine to justplement the small nuances in my brain. Princess Runya, Ivee for you. Galgaoron-sama, I believed that you would surely came to help me. Gal-aniki, we should escape soon. Thats right, leaving aside the weaselkins, we absolutely wont be able to escape if the duke guardse. Alright, lets pull back! Ou! Since the voice sounds familiar, I look at them in darkness, theyre faces that I know after all. Its the white tiger-kun and his follower from that time. Even though hes someone who rescues a little girl, hes also kicking sea lion-kin children huh. I intended to help their escape, but that has disappeared somehow. Do your best for the rest. When I heard about itter, some tigerkins lost their lives to the pursuit force, but it seems that the tiger princess has safely escaped. Im not that interested with them, but I check the map in order to avoid getting involved, theyre moving through the forest toward the royal capital of Shiga kingdom, not the tigerkin country. Theyre probably going for the self-dominion of beastkin. Since theyre going to the opposite direction to where were going, we wont meet them again. Actually, a human former princess was going to be exhibited after the tiger princess. However, since the auction was suspended due to this disturbance, she was entrusted to the dukes house by the dukes rmendation. Im not privy of the detail, but she seems to be an illegitimate princess of the kingdom where the fiance of princess Meneaes from. Now, then, after earning abnormal amount of ie, and shake off the ones tailing me, lets go on a stroll on the night town. I have no ulterior motives, Im just going on a stroll. Even though I returned with candy set as souvenirs, I got used of ying around at night for some reason. Book 8 - 8-26. Parting at Duchy Capital Night (2) 8-26. Parting at Duchy Capital Night (2) Satous here. Im reminded of my graduation when I hear the word departure. I dont make a connection between departure and final farewell, maybe because Ie from a world where it doesnt even take 2-3 days to meet people on the other side of the. Is it a bit heavier on the other world? The result of the dark auctionst night is better than Ive thought. The cast magic swords were sold at the expected prices, but the cast magic spear, and the cast magic halberd were all sold at quite high prices. The cast magic spear particrly, due to the bidding fight between a man who looked like an explorer, and another man who was wearing an elegant armor, it was sold for 270 gold coins. I wonder if the added paralysis effect from the electricity was the cause of this sess. I probably shouldnt think about the cost. Since I had gained more profit than I expected, I decided to donate 10 gold coins for the Tenion emergency food distribution and the orphanage each. Since more than this would be out ofmon sense, I restrained myself. About the note book that Ive won, the other half of its inside is torn in two. Furthermore, it looks like the one whos written this note book is a cautious guy, its written in original cipher. When I was deciphering it, I acquired [Decryption] skill, so I solved it easily. The way to make soap, the way to make ss and mirror, the way to make gum, etc.... Various technologies that look like itll be useful for someone who has just arrived in another world are written in the note book. However, I can already make most of them, unfortunately. If only I got it earlier. The lucky find is his curry recipe. Theres also the method to create spice written. The problem is if I can find the spice or not. Since there are even ways to create soba and udon, this might be a bargain. Unfortunately, there is no information about the owner. I think its the third person that hero Hayatos mentioned, since hes a shrewd guy, lets pray that hes currently enjoying the other world life. "Good evening, hero Hayato." I visit the heros room in Nanashi mode wearing slightly modest clothes in the night before the hero party departs from the duchy capital. Since some members of his party have good noses like Pochi and the other, Ive used [Deodorant] magic. "Nanashi huh, how did you infiltrate here?" "With cheat." Its a convenient word. Right after I entered the room from the window, the earkin girls who seemed to be the herospanions suddenly apologized. Since forgiving them like that was that, I was allowed to touch the girls ears as thepensation. Un, its quite nice. Afterward, the hero thanked me. He said the same thing he did when I was Satou, but when he said, want to feel my ears as a thank?, I involuntarily dropped my fist on the heros head. I thought thatdy Ringrande, and princess Maryest wouldin since I hit the hero, but it seems that he was usually dealt like that anyway, so everyone looked like they thought it was a matter of course. Princess Maryest even told me not to go easy on him. Is it fine hero. When he offered some kind of item as a reward, I told him I wanted an Aerodynamic Engine in a jest since I didnt need anything particr, but the hero tried to hurriedly take out the aerodynamic engine of his ship which seemed to be called Jules Verne. Since I had nned to create the aerodynamic engine myself, I declined the rare offer. Princess Maryest looked obviously relieved, the engine was probably quite precious. In the end, it was decided that the hero is going to give me various rare metal like mithril, and orichalcum. He got them from the inside of thebyrinth, but since he loaned them to the empires arsenal, he didnt have any in hand. Orichalcum makes my heart feels excited, although Ill only get itter. Oops, I forgot the main reason I came here. "This is?" "I guess youve never seen one? Its a magic tool that can change a person into a demon you know." I took out a short horn from the Storage and threw it to the hero. Its the one from the demon that came out in Gururian city. "What did you say?!" "W, where did you get this!?" The former is princess Maryest, and theter isdy Ringrande. By the look of her expression and words, apparently,dy Ringrande has heard the thing about the short horn from the duke. Since the demons have been subjugated in various cities of the duchy, theres no way that people who are rted to the duke dont know. "Did you know about it? Ringrande." "Im sorry, since I learned it as a young woman of the duke family, I couldnt disclose it." What a weirdly stiff person. Although the duke probably couldnt openly dere it due to his position, I think he leaked it to her so she could tell the hero. "Hey, onee-san. Is this short horn unusual?" "Yes, this is the first time Ive seen it. Even in the long history of Saga empires fights with the demon, this item never appears even once." Its a new item huh. "I obtained it when I defeated a lower demon in another territory. Looks like it cant be used anymore, so Ill give it if you want, you know?" While thanking me, princess Maryest timidly receives the short horn, and gets it stored in the heros infinite stowing (Inventory). Although it might not be needed since she looks like someone with a good head, I give her a firm warning, "Handle it carefully okay." Due to this item, Im made to hold a magic tool that can be used tomunicate with each other. Looks like hes been intending to give it to me from the beginning, the tool is quickly taken out of the heros inventory. I dont have particr problem with it, so we decide to activate themunication together at 0 hourte at night every 10 days to keep in touch with each other. Since I only have hour hand to check on time, they give me clock magic tool. This is something that I knowter on, but the time on this clock went out of order when I put it in the Storage, so I left it to tick in the Item Box. Im worried if it has a tracking function, but it seems that it cant tell location beside at the time where I activate themunication. Since its used to contact spies who infiltrate another countries, its made to be undetectable beside at the time ofmunication. I want to dismantle it for a bit, but lets restrain myself. Im unexpectedly free the day before the departure. Since I was doing things like going around greeting my acquaintances, and buying ingredients, and voring--particrly sugar--little by little everyday, there is nothing left that need to be done in a hurry. Everyone has been finished getting baptized in the Tenion temple this morning. >[Holy Magic: Tenion Belief Skill Acquired] This is for the sake of the revival ceremony by the head miko-san in case of emergency. For some reason, Arisa and me were the only two who didnt get baptized. We did receive the ceremony itself, but we didnt get the [Believer of Tenion] title like everyone else. Although it seemed that no one around me knew about it,dy Sera said, "With this, Satou-san is also a believer of Tenion.", while looking very happy. "Satou-san, please ept this." Lady Sera handed me an item called [Tenions Bell]. After deciphering the item exnation, it seems to [Resonate with the big bell on Tenion temple]. Apparently, the big bell in Tenion temple rings when an emergency happens. This bell is a magic tool that can resonate with the big bell, it can sense the danger even if theyre separated with the distance between the royal capital and the duchy capital. Looks like it only acts as the receptor. "Look, I have it too. We have a matching pair right." "Thats right." I cannot rejectdy Sera whos genuinely happy, I take it obediently. Its probably, or rather, its 9 out 10 that it was instigated by the head miko-san, but I still wore the bell. When weve returned to the mansion after the baptism, some visitors are waiting. Its the next baron Muno, the little brother-kun ofdy Karina. He doesnt have an appointment, but hes the young lord of my employer after all, I guess its fine. "Sir Pendragon, please forgive me for intruding suddenly." "Young lord is always wee to visit me." Im going to the (airship) garage in the noon, so lets finish this quickly. "Lets hear it frankly then. Do you have any intention of marrying Karina-neesan?" "I do not." Oops, I should have been a bit more indirect. The little brother-kun is angry with red face. "Are you throwing away my big sister after youve done ying around with her! Just because youre a direct retainer of father--" "Its a misunderstanding." Although its rather rude of me, I cover the words of the enraged little brother-kun with another. "Ill say this again, its a misunderstanding. Karina-sama and me are not in a rtionship you know?" "However, werent you two getting along well like a couple during the banquet at Gururian city!" The way he says it as if its be better if we dont get along. You siscon. "The viceroy had sent invitations for both Karina-sama, and me to attend the banquet. Since we both didnt have a partner, I went together with Karina-sama." Thanks to that, I had to shell out some big expenses, but since I was able to see the volume and the valley, I dont have any regret. That was a good scenery. "Orion! What are you doing exactly!" Ah, even though I purposely didnt call his name. Lady Karina, youre heartless. The little brother-kuns name is Orion Muno. Hes the victim of baron Munos hero hobby like me. Well, I chose it myself in my case, so victim isnt quite right. Now then, I guess I should work out the misunderstanding. "Karina-sama." "What is it?" Karina-sama replies with a slight caution. "Do you like me?" "Na, wha, that--" "Aneue?" "T, theres no way thats true! Thing like me liking Satou, there is absolutely no way that can happen!" So its true, this type does self-destruct if openly confronted. I was slightly troubled in case she answered "Yes", but I wouldnt be this cold-hearted if she was that sweet. "Orion-sama, as you can see, the rumor about us being lovers is groundless. Karina-sama is more suited to a young man from old and honorable lines of a great noble." "U, umu, Im d that you know your ce as a chevalier. Please take care of me from now on." "Yes, likewise." In other word, Orion-kun probably came to warn an upstart noble that he was not a match for his rtive. I pray that its not aggravated by the siscon. This Orion-kun seems to be engaged with the dukes daughter who has different mother thandy Ringrande and Sera. Since the partner is still 7 years old, the marriage is still a talk for the future. I visited the duke airship garage in the afternoon since they were going to dismantle the previously-mentioned aerodynamic engine. When I was going to the garage, I looked for the moving person in the painting before, but I couldnt see it since the hanged paintings had changed, I wondered if theyre rotating it everyday. I asked a maid-san who were taking care of other artworks, but she said that she didnt know such painting while looking at me dubiously. That reminds me, when I talked about it during the tea party back then they thought I was just boasting. I wonder if I was half-asleep and was mistaken. Its a mysterious story. There were unusually lot of people in the garage, so I couldnt see the engine closely. It couldnt be helped, so I moved away for a bit and used [Distance View] to inspect the engine. The aerodynamic engine was like an air cooling radiator with many fins. Looks like the fin parts are made from Air Fishs materials. It seems the fin gains buoyancy by sending magic through the air. Since it doesnt look like how hot-air balloons work, the mechanism doesnt follow thew of physic that I know. When I check my storage, several parasites that crippled the prince have parts that can be made into fins on them, so I dive to thebyrinthte at night, and dismantle them. Since they cant be used as is, Ill process them along the way to Bornean forest. I had materials from thend remation back then, so I made an ark that could even hold the wagon. I intend to put the aerodynamic engine in this ark. I might possibly carry it with [Magic Hand] until thepletion of the aerodynamic engine. However, I guess this is thest time I can use this ce. Since its truly convenient, Id even like to settle down in the duchy capital. Next morning, the previous earl couple with all their employees sent us off as we departed from the duchy capital. Lady Karina had also wanted to tag along, but since I left her with therge amount of documents and letters for Nina-san, she reluctantly agreed to go back to baron Muno territory. There are collections of recipes for Gelt-san in Muno city among the documents. Since I had sent the necessary ingredients in advance, its probably alright. I also entrusted cast magic swords for sir Zotor, and Hauto. Since I made it with fluid control magic that I had acquired, their structures arepletely different than the ones I sold in the dark auction. The outer appearances of the swords are rounded like the ones Ive made for Pochi and the others as their peculiar characteristics. I wonder if you can imagine it if I say that they look like sword-length stretched rice spoons? Ive made the swords tip looks like a sharpened reverse R for stabbing. They have Satou Pendragon inscriptions, not Nanashi. Also, I secretly give the maid manager, Pina, the traveling expense for their trip back. I heard remarks that young unmarried women shouldnt do like getting spared from sleeping in the barn since they were working as merchants escorts during the long journey, so please enjoy the return trip at least. When the ship has begun to depart,dy Seraes to see us off. Please stop waving your hands while crying like its a final farewell. I feel a bit embarrassed. After spending one day and one night, we got off the ship in a town along the way that had less than 10.000 total poption. From there, were traveling on the wagon after a long time off. Along the way to Bornean forest, Theres going to be another town with the same scale as this one, but beside that, there are only several viges. Im d that at least its not an unexplored region. Now, lets go, to the elven forest. Book 8 - Intermission: Dance and Tea Party Intermission: Dance and Tea Party Tomorrow is my debut in the upper society atst! Even though I had been asking mother for a long time, she didnt let me to because it was still too early for me she said. But, atst. Yes, Ive finally gotten permission to attend the ball atst. "Youre really lucky Lina." It looks like Onee-sama is vexed to see me debuts at my 12 years old age since Onee-sama didnt debut in the upper society until she was 14. But, but, but. Since the permissiones suddenly, I have to use an old dress that mother used during her childhood. I cant say such spoiled thing like wanting a new dress like Onee-sama. If I said that, the talk about going the ball would be likely gone. Uwah, the castle! Its the castle! "Wait, Lina. Your mouth. Youre ady from today on, pay attention to child-like gestures." "My, oh Fia, you were also like that when you saw the castle for the first time. You two are really siters~" "Hey, Teena. Please dont do that in front of Lina. Theres this thing called older sisters dignity--" Onee-sama is talking about something with Teena-san of viscount Brates house, but it passes through my ears. Cause you know, look how many carriages there are in the castle! I wonder which house is that carriage from. Its round body is cute. My, there is even a golem carriage! Amazing, I want to ride it at least once~ "Now then, youngdy, please your hand." The castle footman opened the door, and father who was waiting outside held out his hand. Father is going to be my escort today. "Hey, Fia. Why isnt the next baron Eto-sama escorting you." "No way, Teena. That love is already over. Today the prince has especiallye from the royal capital." "If youre aiming too high, youll miss your chance to get married you know?" "Youre one to say that Teena. Rather than that! Even if aiming for the prince is impossible, I can still go for his apanying holy knight or the other attendant who has a promising future." There are a lot among influential nobles who are engaged even before theyre 10, but for middle nobles like us, many are still unmarried even after they be adult. There are some who have too high of ideals, they remain single even after theyre over 20, but as for myself, I want to to get married by 17 years old at least. Im alright with the other person looking ordinary, he just has to be gentle. Uwah, amazing. I have a bad head if I do say so myself, I dont have any other word beside that. Father escort me to the ball room with more than 100 gentlemen anddies who are having pleasant talks. But! It was too early to be surprised. "Lina, this small hall is a waiting room for people who are debuting in the upper society." Theres this many people who are debuting! I wonder if everyone is aiming for the prince after all? I go around the small hall greeting everyone while father introduces me. Ah, this is the first time I call my name this many times. "Youre in the way. Move it." "I, Im sorry." When I was standing on the passage to the hall, I got scolded. Hes a scary person wearing a white armor. I wonder if hes a knight? I apologized and conceded the way. "Youre not bad. Were you trying to immediately greet the prince?" "Ah, Onee-sama. Its not like that, I was scolded for blocking the way." "Blocking the way you said, a thin girl like wont be enough to block the way even if there are 10 of you right?" When I think about it again, thats true. I wonder if theres some kind of reason? "Haa, Im tired." "Ara ara, lets wet our throats with something." Together with Onee-sama and her friend, were sitting on the sofa inside the ball room, and watch the ball. I didnt think that the ball I had always wanted to go was this hard. I dont remember most people whom I introduced myself to. "Of course that would be so. I was seeing from the side, you were looking down the whole time you were being introduced right?" "I mean, everyone was older than me, it was a bit scary." I quench my throat with the fruit water that the maid-sans brought. As expected of duke-sama, not only it has fruit that I rarely eat, it even has ice. "Mou, you two, its too early to be tired." "Im sorry Teena. Leaving that aside, what is with the crowd earlier?" "It seems there were specialties delicacies from baron Muno territory, but nothing had remained on the tes when I got there. It might have been really delicious, uncles and his friends werepeting to eat it." To even make the older men who are used to gourmet food topete with each other, I wonder if its that delicious. I want to eat it even only for a mouthful. "Disappointing huh. However, this is the first time Ive heard baron Muno territory, is it a distant territory?" "What are you saying, its next to the duchy. There was a rumor of it getting attacked by the demons army right." "Ah, that! It was an epic about a magician with demi-human mercenaries who repulsed ten of thousands monster herds wasnt it." "However, since the story came from sir Toruma, its better if you take it with a grain of salt." Ive also heard about it. The opponents who annihted the army without even letting them get ready were turned around in a blink of an eye with just a small troop. He must be a giant man with scars covering his whole body. There are beautiful women on his side at beck, and if he wears an eyepatch, his atmosphere might be even strong-- "Lina, are you tired?" --Ha. I indulged in my delusion. Since different dish are being disyed on the ce with baron Muno cooking a while ago, were going there to look around. Sweet smell tickles my nose. What smell is this? Thin batter is spread and fried on top of a heating magic tool, some kind of red fruit and white soft thing are put on top of it and it gets enclosed. What a skillful movement! Ive seen the chef in my house cooks before, but itspletely different. "Okay, here you go. Smalldy-san." "T, thank you very much!" The chef presents the cuisine while smiling sweetly. I ept the te that the ck-haired attendant gives me. When I look closer, this chef person isnt a servant is he? I mean, hes wearing such expensive-looking clothes. Hes young, but hes surely from an influential noble house. Even Onee-sama, and Teena introduce themselves before they receive the cuisine. I also give my name in panic. I understand when we are talking that hes a honorary chevalier-sama. Onee-sama and her friend seem to change their interest toward the dish after theyve heard his peerage, but I think its amazing to acquire a peerage with his own power even though hes this young. I think of such thing until its time to eat the dish. I sit down on the chair near Onee-sama and her friend, and use a small knife and a fork on the te to put the dish on my mouth. Delicious! White soft sweetness melt in my mouth. I wonder if Im chewing that red fruit? The slightly sour taste mixed with that white soft sweets are mixing, the inside of my mouth is in bliss. Its no verydylike, but my lips begin to open involuntarily, and a smile leaks out. "U, um, nice to meet you!" "Y, yes, nice to meet you!" When Ive finished eating and handed the te to the maid-san, a young gentleman calls me out. He also looks nervous, but my heart is shaking to the point like itll explodes. I was invited to my first dance by that person. Although I stepped on his foot since I was nervous, he also stepped on mine, so we were even. After we had finished dancing, his friend tried to invite me, but since he was a bit overbearing, I was afraid and somehow able to decline. Men are a bit scary after all. I wanted to eat the [Crepes] from before once again, but it was already over. It seemed that the white soft things were all used up, "Im sorry." he apologized kindly. Its strange. Even though his nose isnt high, the area around his eyes arent deep, and he cant be called handsome, I cant take my eyes off. I wonder if its because of his calm demeanor, and his gentle expression? "C, chevalier-sama! Would you dance with me if its alright with you!" "Yes, Ill be d to." Ive invited him to a dance involuntarily. My voices were loud because I was too nervous, the eyes of everyone around were gathered to us. Ah, my face is hot. Chevalier seemed to be slightly surprised, but he immediately agreed. "Please dont be so nervous, its fine to think the people around as trees and stones. Please think of me like your brother or father, and be at ease." He patted my tense shoulders gently, and whispered so. Just a bit, really a bit of the tension in my shoulderse out, and Ive be rxed. When the music starts, Im dancing unlike falling like before. While were dancing like fish in the water, he whispers "Its alright", "Be more rxed there.", "Like a princess riding on the flow" which feel good, and then the music stops. To have this much fun in dancing with a skillful person! I have to exercise dancing more seriously from now on. I wanted to dance for another tune, but since other girls were waiting for their turns, I refrained myself. It looks like Ill get bullied if I monopolize him. "Lina, were you that skillful?" "It was because Chevalier-sama was very good, I danced spontaneously." "Fu~n, I have a rule against someone younger, so Ill pass." Onee-sama is smiling badly while hiding bottom half of her face with a folding fan. She must be thinking of something, but if you dont do it moderately, youll bete to get married you know? "Thank you for inviting me today--" When I saw the person who visited the tea party I was having with Onee-sama and her friends at the salon, I almost dropped my cup. Why is chevalier-sama here? "Ufufufu, since he looked like Linas favorite, I sent a written invitation together with your letter of thanks." "You should thank Fia. A lot of girls from other houses have sent their invitations, it seems theyre stillpeting even now." Onee-sama, and Teena-sama whispered to both my ears. Even though Chevalier-sama is surrounded by Onee-sama and her friends who look so attractive, he seems very calm not befitting of his age like always. Tetra-sama! Pushing your b, breasts on him while pretending to talk is cheating. Ah, even Shiona-sama, are you two aiming for chevalier-sama whos of the same age? I feel annoyed somehow in my chest. If the house maid didnte while bringing the present brought by chevalier-sama, I might cut myself inbetween them like a child. The sweets are called Muno roll, and it taste like between the crepes from before and gururian. Its a bit heavier than crepes, but it suits the blue tea well. The blue tea are presents from Teena-sama, so Ive never drank one with a brand though. I was surprised to hear the story about the time hes granted the peerage when we were talking about the story concerning the cake. I mean, chevalier-sama is the hero of that defensive war of Muno city! He doesnt like it at all. I mean, his hair is silky, his arms are slender and supple, they hardly look like they swing a staff or a sword. Since he had some business, he unfortunately couldnt ept the invitation to a dinner tonight. When chevalier-sama was going back, father handed him a bag with fruits and they had a long talk about something. Those fruits are something from the orchard of our house. Its really bitter, and on top of being sour, it looks bad, so insects dont harm it, making it nonbour intensive fruits, but it can only be eaten by making it into pickles, however nowadays gabo fruits pickles have dominated the market. I wonder if thats why our houses fortune is slightly slumping. "Good day, Lina-sama." "G,gud dai, chevlier-sana." I was surprised to meet chevalier-sama when I came out of the passage out of the garden. Because of that, I fumbled. Ah, its embarrassing. Father looks restless, I wonder what happens? It smells really nice. It looks like the ck-haired attendant of chevalier-sama hands over a white box. What kind of sweets are those I wonder? Ah, even though I know its improper, my lips are loosing. "This is, sir Pendragon! W, were you really able to make a new use for that fruit?" "Yes, I baked a cake using that fruit." That white soft thing can certainly hides the sour fruits, but isnt that because of the white soft thing, not the fruit? As a proof, that fruits color bepletely different because the slices have been wrapped with a lot of that white soft thing. "This is, it doesnt look like that fruit, have you put something else inside?" "No, the one on the top is that fruit. It changes color when heated." Heating fruits? You usually cool them with well water. To make that brown fruit bes pink. The color looks really beautiful. The maids cut it, and I timidly put the [Cake] on my mouth. People are just staring at it, and no one eats it. Amazing! It softly melts. The texture is different than crepes, its different than any sweets Ive ever eaten. This time, I put the sour part of the fruit on my mouth while being prepared. Its soft sweet and smooth. As I chew, the fiber feels different than strawberry, or apple. I want to eat a bit more. However, unfortunately, it seems to be over with one slice. The fork on the te with the remaining white soft thing is taken, I endure the impulse to eat it. Im already ady whos made her upper society debut. "Im thinking of presenting this cake for the wedding of Tisrad-sama." Ah, father is trembling with chevalier-samas bomb remark. Its a terribly great honor to have the fruit used as a dish for the wedding of the next-next duke-sama. I understand the feeling of father who nods with trembling body from the unexpected offer. Perhaps, this cheap fruits can sell more, and our houses finance will be better maybe. I was called to fathers room this night, and got asked if I wanted to send marriage proposal to chevalier-sama. Even though father hated and called honorary nobles shams in all his life. Ehehehe, Lina Pendragon eh. Itd be nice if Chevalier-sama epts. And then, the two of us will dance every night. It must be fun, no doubt about it. Ive eaten a delicious cake, and heard a wonderful story, it seems I will sleep pleasantly today. Itd be nice if tomorrow is also a good day. Book 8 - Intermission: Orc Alchemist Intermission: Orc Alchemist I am of the ancient perished race--Ga Hou the orc. The descendant of fools who followed the demon lord, made an enemy of the whole world and got themselves destroyed several hundreds years ago. There should be several groups hiding around the world even now, but no race would probably ept us. Even though the orc empire has been destroyed more than 600 years ago, the world never forgets the crimemitted by orcs. Since were long lived, we have learned the wisdom and techniques to survive with subsistence on the corners of the world, we are already unsuited to appear on the world. "Ga Hou." "Ru Heu huh, whats wrong. Did a gueste to the shop." "Yup, its the usual masked guest." This ce is rarely visited by human even for a ce situated at the downtown outside of the duchy capital great wall. Since its located beside the sewage filtration facility, the stench is quite terrible, beastkins who have sharp noses also rarelye near it. Although, if this filtration facility that was built at the time of orc empire didnt exist, the motherrge river would have been more polluted. When I think so, I can forgive this stench--no, sorry, this stench is unbearable after all. I put on the usual perfumed mask, wear the hood, and go to the shops front. "How long do you intend to make me wait!" "I, Im sorry, then de requests, here are all the sleep inducing drugs." When Im talking to a guest, I always talk with stutters, and use a strange ent. If the other person looks down on me, its a sess. Wonder why is this man always this exasperated whenever hees here. I think he should rx his mind a bit more, but there is no need to give an advice. Hed only snap back if I gave him one. I will not do useless thing. I begin exining the small bottles that has been passed passed to and lined up on the counter. Even though he probably ignores it, I dont want to forgo my work ethic. "One small bottle ish, six silverr coins. Dhere are three bottles, how many gold coins ish that?" "Fuhn, you savages, cant you count. Its three gold coins." Fumu, he didnt lower it too much. Ill let it off if its just by three silver coins. "A, as expectedd of noble-sama. Y, you count fast heu." "Fuhn, this kind of things are easy for those who are of Shiga kingdom nobles." Even though the thing about him being a noble shouldve been a secret, he inly admitted it. But well, this guys wallet is adorned with his metal family crest, so theres no need for him to imply it. Since the man himself seems like he wants to hide his identity, Ill keep silent. The man lined up three gold coins on the counter, took the bottles into a leather case, and went out. Hes probably not going to use them for something decent, but I have stopped worrying such thing 400 years ago. I guess Ill give these gold coins to Ro Hansmunity. I dont need thing like money for living in the sewer of the duchy capital. "Ga Hou, that." There certainly is a suspicious group at the ce shes pointing. Ive seen those clothes. They were the same people who shouted crazy doctrine, "We should be demons in order to not get destroyed by the demon lord.", on the downtowns square. Theyre called Wings of Liberty--a fanatic group. The ruin of thebyrinth should be up ahead. Thebyrinth ispletely dead anyway, and the teleport device to the undergroundbyrinth should be sealed off. High level cipher has been applied on the seal that no normal humans can possibly solve. Yes, lets believe they cannot enter. Ru Heu leaves that ce, and I approach the group. When I check them with appraisal skill, theres one with [Abnormal Status: Demonic Possession]. I dont know what kind of demon is it, but Im bad with fighting. I will flee from here. Before the effect of invisibility skill wears off, Ive left the scene. "Let me hide here, Ga Hou." Blood-stained Ro Han falls down into the shop. Looks like he quarreled with a wolfkin man. Of all thing to do for an orc, how pitiable. A young man who hasnt even lived for 50 years doing as he pleases like this, truly sad. Right now is the season of the martial art tournament that opens once every three years. There are a lot of rowdy people strutting around, so someone who cant restrain his arms shouldnt have gone out. I leave the treatment of Ro Han to Ru Heu, and go outside the shop. Itll be troublesome if the authorityes here. Fumu, I havent seen a wolfkin in 200 years, do they have four arms now? They should have one head if Im not mistaken, but isnt there another head beside the hairless one. Now then, lets stop the self-concealment around here. Apparently its a lower ss demon called short horn demon. It has decaying poison on its ws, a bothersome thing. Its saliva is a strong acid huh, hows the body doesnt get dissolved. I cant let it runs amok in my shop right in front of my eyes. Im bad at fighting, but lets push it out to some ce away from the shop. I put on the magic activator ring, and consecutively chant [Exoskeleton (Shell Armor)], and [Physical Reinforcement (Light Boost)] in low voice. They were lower ss magic, but I gave priority to the shortness of the chanting. I pull out a wooden pir nearby and set it up. The demon whos ying around with the chivalrous mercenary man is turning toward me. Before it stopped turning, and in unnatural stance, I strike it with the pir with all my might, and push it away to an open space at the opposite side of the street. People are running from the open space like theyre rolling. There are demi-human mercenaries nearby who are chivalrously assaulting the demon in session. What a brave thing to do. I guess Ill go against my principle, and help them here. s, I dont want to see those brave young men fall victim to the demons ws. " DD" I drank the reserved magic augment medicine. Its working. "DD Exploding me Dragon (Drag Ignis)" The mercenaries who were holding down the demon got rolled up on the magic for a bit, just for a bit. They should just get off withrge burns, probably. The demon is dying after getting burned by the Drag Ignis of advanced level magic. Even though Ive be weaker with ages, to not die after it got hit by that much magic, quite resilient. I pick a spear that has fallen below and throw it to the demon whos inching forward despite its burn. The spear that was thrown with physical reinforcement in effect pierces deep into the demon, killing it. Fumu, my body reacts to the first advanced magic since 100 years ago after all. I should have shot several intermediate magic to defeat it after all. Ill get Ru Heu massages my lower back when I return to the dwelling. I take out the magic core from the crumbles of the demon, and toss it to the chief-like man of the mercenaries who have fought just now. A magic core this big is valuable, but this much quality isnt needed for medicines that I make. You guys can drink to your heart contents this night. While the chief is thinking over picking the magic core, I pick up the demon horn thats fallen near my feet. Its an item called [Short Horn] ording to the appraisal skill. Since the exnations that float in my mind are written in demonnguage, Ill check it on the dictionary when I return. The content that I got from checking the dictionary was shocking. That thing is an item that transforms a person into a demon. The demon that I defeated was probably the form of a young wolfkin that had been transformed. Dreadful. Demon--no. Im worried that people will not retain their reason if the existence of this item bes known. I cant help but wish that the nightmare of demi-human hunting from 400 years ago wont rampage on thisnd once again. Around three days after that, I feel turbulent waves from the underground. Dont tell me that the ancient great demon lord will revive. I hope its just an unfounded fear. I can feel intense tremors since awhile ago. There shouldnt be a hypocenter in thisnd. If this is caused by someones fight, it must be between the hero and the demon lord. However, at the very least, I hope its not dragons. Ru Heu who finally couldnt keep still in the dwelling went to the underground passage where the wings of liberty group upied for reconnaissance. Its not like Im not worried, but theres probably no human that can see through Ru Heus invisibility, although its not quite at my level. A few minutes after the underground tremors had stopped, Ru Heu returned like she was tumbling. "Oh no Ga Hou. My face might had been seen." As I understand, looks like her face was seen by a masked man who was flying at high speed when she was moving in the underground passage. To see through Ru Heu invisibility! I should be surprised at that, but why was he flying in an underground passage! Im a bit lost at whether I should question that or not. "If he was flying in high speed, then it should just have been in an instant. I dont think your race was known within that instant. However, as a precaution, you shouldnt approach the underground passage for a while." Just to be sure, I guess we should go to a different continent for at least 100 years until its been cooled down. I also have to contact the family of Ri Fuu on the royal capital. I go to the basement of my dwelling, where the teleport gate (portal) is. This artifact in the shape of constructed stones can connect to the same kind of portal that has been connected with space magic. I gaze the portal that has been booted up after spending three days. The vermilion stones are truly beautiful. "Torii has to be like this after all." A voice came out of the ce where there shouldnt be anyone, my heart felt as if it would flew out of my chest. Ridiculous. Ridiculous, ridiculous. Invisibility technique that surpasses my perception ability? There wasnt any report from the conspicuous white crocodile familiars that I had made to lurk. Were them all eluded?! Impossible. A silver masked man is there. I calmly talk to the intruder whom I normally would have eliminated. That is because Ive seen his title. "Do you have any business, hero-dono." Yes, he is the hero. The warrior of god that matches even the demon lord. A transcendence being whom an ordinary person will never exceed. Since Ive been found out by that hero, elimination is impossible. "Ah, its nothing much. It looks like I have surprised your orc friend in the underground passage some times ago, so Ivee here to tell you that I dont intend to spread it around." What a useless consideration. "I also dont intend to tell others about this teleport gate, so please be at ease. I wont talk about it to a third party either." "Is that alright?" "Isnt it a secret?" "Umu, I cannot let them get abused, they are our races inheritance after all." "I see, so the broken gate from before was your creation too huh." Around here, theres one around Seryuu city. There should be a simple teleport gate for monitoring the dragon valley. There should be only one abandoned teleport gate in this continent. Since the teleport gate that was on the small country group near the Saga empire waspletely destroyed without a trace, young humans cant possibly know it. "May I hear where it leads to?" "Im sorry but I cannot say it. My brethren are ahead of this teleport gate, few in numbers they are. I cannot disclose it for the sake of their safety." This teleport gate is also going to disappear soon. The hero will probably survive, but everything in the radius of several hundreds meters around this teleport gate will be ejected beyond the sub-space, and get annihted. Farewell, Ro Han, Ri Fuu. Please forgive me for going to the samsara together with Ru Heu ahead of you. The <> from the teleport gate fills the open space. It abruptly disappears. Death is quite disappointing. Darkness and silence wrap this body. "Im sorry for ruining the mood, but since it was dangerous, Ive dispersed the mana from the teleport gate. If I left it on rampage, it might affect not only this duchy capital, but even the royal capital, and this continent after all." Hes said that extremely easily, but dispersing mana from a rampaging teleport gate isnt a technique of human. Moreover, for him to recognize the destination of this teleport gate that I have protected with my life, regrettable. "Right then, Ill vow with the name of hero, and the Parion god that I will not tell this to others." To even promise in the name of god! Its impossible for him to break the vow hes made in the name of his god. My see through skill also tells me that hes not lying. Lets believe on him, the hero, here. This is how I meet Nanashi, the hero with a strange name. While drinking the liquor and eating the snacks he has brought with relish, I begin to talk about the old story of the orcs after he begs for it. When I tell him that this sewer and the clean water facility are the heritages of orc, he exceedingly admires it. We even purposely go to the clean water facility for him to study the construction, what a diligent man. I begin to involuntarily talk like an old man about my various past sesses, boastful stories, schemes, and even hardships. He listened to it to the end happily without looking tired. Truly a strange youth. "However, what the wild boar king did is surely a crime. To fight the whole world that even drag its own race." "It couldnt be helped, Nanashi. At that time, excluding our Orc empire, and the Saga empire, all demi-humans were enved by human. The wild boar king, despite knowing that he couldnt win, turned on the world, reduced the power of the human, and got annihted by the hero." The human at time that were ruling 90% of the world. When the ancient empire which controlled the majority of the world was destroyed, the orcs battles were over. The wild boar king who had be the demon lord and couldnt maintain its ego probably marched toward the saga empire, which was the only empire that protected demi-human, to seek its own death. I wont forget the sight of the hero who tried, until shedding tears of blood, to stop the death march of our brethren who had been manipted by the five upper ss demons. The hero ordered for the heavenly dragons light breath with trembling voice while warped with crying voice. Exactly because he(?) found a nation that we didnt harbor our meaningless ambition, andy dormant underground. He left a single great sword as a proof of our friendship when he was leaving the duchy capital. There is no inscription. Thus, I will give it the name. " Name Order. Holy Sword Nanashi" We will hand down our treasure until the final moment when Orcs perish. Book 8 - Intermission: Tenion Head Miko [First Part] Intermission: Tenion Head Miko [First Part] "Head miko-sama! Its terrible!" Mou, what a hopeless child. Tockposure when hes going to be 40 like that, I think its a bit problematic. Maybe I should better give him some stern advice now? "Whats wrong, head priest. You are higher than me in the temple, so you shouldnt use sama to call me." "Im sorry, head miko-sama. No, this isnt the time to talk about that!" "Calm down. Whats happened?" "Miko-dono of Parion temple, and even of Garleon temple have been kidnapped by someone." My, such thing. Kidnapping the miko of oracle in the middle of demon lord season like this. There are seven miko who have received oracles in this duchy capital. They are Sera and me, head miko of Urion temple and Zaikuon temple, the apprentice miko of Heraluon temple, and the two kidnapped miko. Normally, one would have sufficed, butst month, by duke-samas order, every temple was to undertake an oracle for hints of the demon lord revival. Yet, instead of narrowing down the possible revival location, each temple received different response. Although its normal for the details to be different between people who receive oracles depending on their gods, this is the first time the difference is this much. My oracle points toward the duchy capital. If possible I want it to be a miss, but its the same ce as the prediction of the location of the demon lord revival 66 years ago. There is no mistake that the demon lord will be revived here. Before, there was a hero near me, but that person has left us, and gone back to the original world. No good arent I, wishing for something that doesnt exist. The oracle that Seras received points to another continent. Even though our oracles are from the same god, I wonder why do we receive different ones. For me to try guessing what the god is thinking, its really not clergy-like at all isnt it. Oh right, Sera! This isnt the time to get lost in thoughts. "Head priest, check the ce where Sera is." "Yes, head miko-sama!" I admonish the head priest who have begun to run in a hurry to make him order other people for it. Mou, what are you doing being the gofer yourself. I ask the head priest to contact his excellency the duke if seras whereabouts cant be confirmed. Since this child is flustered like this, he looks like hell just copse. Even though the priests have looked everywhere, Seras whereabout is still unknown. The matter about the three kidnapped miko have reached his excellency the duke too, and his knight and guard subordinates are searching the duchy capital even now. Although I havent got the report from the bell tower, since I can see that the lights from the ships outside the harbor arent moving, the harbor is probably blockaded. Thats relieving. However, since the opponents have defended against our detection magic, it looks like they have a powerful magician that can use advanced level magic, or a person who holds powerful artifacts. I wonder if its that group who were spreading rumors about the end, [Wings of Liberty], that the priests had been talking about. Sera, pleasee back safely. I take the resurrection artifact thats hanging on my neck on my palm, and pour mana into it, even though I know that this is for nothing but a peace of my mind. Not good, its impossible to pour mana into the artifact when my heart is disarranged. This isnt because Im bad at using magic tools at all, but one needs delicate mana control to pour mana into an artifact. Like putting a thread to the pinhole of a needle on the ground from the top of a tower, that is how precise yet with a far off mind the work is. Having a disturbed mind is like sending wind to the hanging thread. Theres no way the thread can get through the pinhole. Ill use the forbidden mind magic to put my mind back at ease. Tenion-sama, please give your protection to your believer. I woke up in my room thats begun sinking into darkness. Looks like Ive fainted. It cant be helped with my age right. To faint while I was pouring mana into the resurrection artifact like this. Fainted? Losing consciousness in this consecration? I cant believe it. This ce is near the sanctuary where ritual magic is held, and is filled with divinity. Even for an old woman like me, Im just like a young woman--thats too exaggerated isnt it. Although I can move as well as a youngster, fainting in such ce like this, maybe I dont have much time left. Im already 80 years old after all. It might be a good time to soon go on a journey to where my friends who had died earlier went. I didnt notice it before when I was lost in such thought, but theres no shaking today is it. Im d that the tremors that had been assaulting the duchy capital for the past several days is gone. It was troubling to deal with nobles who came almost everyday while asking "Is it going to be alright?" you know. Though since theyre donating, the head priest doesnt seem like he has anyint. Id like to entrust the admonishment job to the high priest soon. I wonder if Im really going senile. There were many assassins who had intruded upon this sanctuary before, but this is the first time one has gotten so close. Wonder if my crisis perception skill is getting rusty? While feeling dubious with theck of thirst of blood from the intruder, I take the initiative to greet him. "Ara, the assassin tonight is quite excellent." The one who appears from the shadow as if gliding on the ground is a young boy wearing a white mask. There are two wrapped clothes in his shoulder--are those people? Is he an assassin who also happens to be a kidnapper I wonder? I could see with [Status Check], but I couldnt see his name. Since I could see the name of the two people on his shoulder, it wasnt like the skill wasnt invoked. The two are the miko of Parion and Garleon who have been kidnapped together with Sera. His level is 70 like the hero of Saga empire, but his title is [Saint]. He cant be called anything but abnormal to have such level at his age even though hes not the summoned hero of Saga empire. Moreover, that [Saint] title. Although there are other people who have [Saintess] title like me, there shouldnt have been anyone with [Saint] title for thest 100 years here. I wonder who. Id have consented if he had the title of hero instead. "Nice to meet you, Yu Tenion Head Miko-dono. I am Nanashi." "Hey, Nanashi-san. Wont you show your face. Its hard to talk with that mask." I endure hard not to let my voice trembles. Hey, what about Sera? I want to ask that. However, my intuition as a miko has told me. That child is already no more. "Hey, Nanashi-san. Dont you know the whereabout of our kidnapped miko, Sera." "I knew." Ah, as Ive thought. That child has died isnt she. I cant, its still to early to cry, for that childs sake. As a miko, I have to ask him now. "Was the one who deprived Seras life the humans of Wings of Liberty? or-- the demon lord. Thats right isnt it, Sera has been sacrificed for the demon lord." "Thats right." Ah, I cant hold back my tears. Even though I have to ask for the deployment of the saga empire hero, and even though Im not sinking in sorrow, I cant stop my tears. "Is that so, that child wasnt able to go against her fate." Nanashi-san takes out a handkerchief out of somewhere and wipes my tears with it. Although hes wearing a strange mask, hes a gentleman isnt he. I talked to him about the catastrophe that would befall thisnd while crying. In order to pull him as a war potential before the hero arrives here. He gave indifferent replies when he heard the story about the demon lord revival. Does it not feel real to him? Or perhaps--he has already exterminated it?--That cant be right. "Yu Tenion head miko-dono, are you able to use resurrection magic?" "Yes, Im able to." I answer Nanashi-sans sudden question. He probably wants to bring me to where the Seras body is, and use resurrection magic, but thats impossible. This resurrection artifact hasnt been filled with enough mana to be usable. "What, that sort of things huh." Nanashi-san took the resurrection artifact from my chest, and began to dazzlingly pour mana into it. Its an unbelievable sight. Doing the precise mana filling just like that. Normally youd need one hour just to adjust the mana before you even begin to fill it. However, he still has the body of human after all. The amount of mana isnt something that can be filled by a person alone. While this is happening, the 30 minutes after-death condition bes the shackles and resurrection will be impossible. "Excuse me for a bit." Nanashi-san takes out a holy sword just like when he took the handkerchief earlier. Its apanied by brilliant holy light that brighten this room as if its daylight. Even though its this bright, it a gentle light that doesnt hurt my eyes. Ive never seen a holy sword with this much overflowing power. I can feel an order magnitude different in strengthpared to the holy sword that my hero-sama wielded, Joyeuse. But, what is it for? I dont think that its to hurt me. Just what on earth-- "Ill fill it up right away, so please excuse my discourtesy." --Nanashi-san is absorbing the holy light from the holy sword as if pulsing. And then Nanashi-san pours mana into the artifact without looking agitated, like hes just breathing. Dont tell me, hes using his own body as an intermediary to transfer mana from the holy sword to the artifact? Such absurd method doesnt exist even in fairy tales you know? While I was taken aback by that absurdity, the mana filling on the artifact was over. Completing a process thatd have taken several years in just 10 minutes, I am speechless. Hes done so much already, Ill show him that Ill run fast to where Seras body even if I have to whip out this old body. As if ridiculing that determination, Nanashi-san summoned Seras body right in front of me. He doesnt have summoning skill though? Did he summon without the skill I wonder. Maybe he used the infinite stowing (Inventory) like the hero. No, he said that its only been a few seconds since the death of Seras body. Time passes even for the heros Inventory. Perhaps its fixation magic? No, that shouldnt be able to be used on living things or corpses. Dont tell me, time magic? Even though its a magic that only appear in fairy tales, its mysterious that I feel that Nanashi-san could possibly use it. The body of Sera which has appeared in front of me is beautiful without a single wound. Nanashi-san who has noticed that the body is naked puts a cloth on it. Rather than that, I have to concentrate now. Itd be a disgrace as a woman if I wasted the miracles that Nanashi-san had created. Book 8 - Intermission: Tenion Head Miko [Latter Part] Intermission: Tenion Head Miko [Latter Part] "Head miko-sama, Im home." Sera enters the sanctuary while looking livelier than ever. This child always looks happy, but its rare for her to be this cheerful. "Whats happened Sera. Did you meet your lover?" "I, its not like that! Chevalier-sama isnt my lover." This child is really bad at lying. Since I was a bit interested, I asked about that chevalier person. "Theres this chevalier-sama who helped me with the food distribution, it felt like I had met him mysteriously, its been on my mind. Right, hes a person with simr atmosphere to head miko-sama, tender, or rather, flexible, how should I put it--" While hearing Sera speaks fondly of her love, Ive had my suspicion that this chevalier person might be Nanashi-san from the other day, even though its unfounded. I wonder if its because Ive been thinking about Nanashi-san all the timetely. Its not a love at old age you know? I received an oracle from the ceremony that I did at the dawn of that time that the demon lord who was supposed to revive in the duchy capital had been annihted. Of course I immediately sent a messenger to duke-sama, but it cant be announced publicly yet since there are other temples honors to consider. Of course, the king had promised that he would definitely announce it, so the announcement about the annihtion of the demon lord would probably be told during the kingdom conference in the spring. "Head miko-sama, you look really happy about something you know? Did you get a lover?" "Ufufu, I was just engrossed with thoughts about Nanashi." It looked like she wanted to counter, but shes still soft huh. To be so upset about my joke. Ufufu, her heart is restless like shes really in love. When the demon lord season is over, it might be a good time for me to retire from head miko position soon. I dont think that Sera will forget her duty, but lets give her a warning to keep the rtionship at healthy scope just to be sure. A miko wont be able to receive oracles if she loses her virginity. It might be cruel for a teenage girl, but she has to wait until an oracle that states the demon lord season is over descends. I met Seras lover--it might be better to call him a candidate of one--in the duke castle. Hes really popr, and surrounded by girls. Ara ara, oh Sera. If you have such face, hellugh at you you know? Still, what a nice smell. Its not just sweetness from sugar. I know that its out of stock. However, this voice. Its exactly like Nanashi-san though. I wonder if hes his twin brother? His level is half of Nanashis, and even his skillsposition is different after all. The things that are the same are his age, voice, and hair color, I guess his height is about the same too. Since I was together with old acquaintances from Parion and Garleon temples who I had happened to meet across when I was congratting Tisrad-sama for his wedding, I whispered him (Satou) leading words directly, but rather than getting shaken, he was perplexed instead. Looks like I was mistaken. I might be thinking about Nanashi-san too much. Ufufu, I shouldnt be one to make fun of Sera. I look like a maiden in love. "Good evening, head miko-sama." Hes really elusive isnt he. How did he invade I wonder? I didnt feel feedback from space magic, so I think its not that. "Ivee here today to ask about the oracle regarding demon lord." "Ara? Youve annihted it right?" "It must have been defeated by a passing hero." He wants to y dumb that its not him to the end huh. "You wont announce that the demon lord has been defeated?" "Ive told his excellency the duke directly, but the Annihted oracle havente to the other temples, so we cant announce that the demon lord has been annihted from Tenion temple alone." Each temple is most likely questioning whether the [Each of the foretold demon lord] is annihted, not the one in the duchy capital underground. In other words, the demon lord season this time is not over yet--in that regards, the fact that the duchy capital is already excluded from that might be a small blessing. Thanks to Nanashi-san. Just in case, I tell Nanashi-san about that, but he too has already expected it. He simply murmured, "So, its like that after all." His atmosphere is like, "Its just demon lords, they cane at me no matter how many ." Its very fun to guess the invisible expression behind that mask. Nanashi-san put the filled resurrection artifact on my neck. Its really amazing. I wonder if its the prejudice of old age which make me thinks that thebor of nearly 20 years is fruitless. "Thank you Nanashi-san." However, I mustnt forget to thank you. Although I asked him about chevalier Pendragon, he only replied, "That young noble who they call miracle chef right.", and he didnt seem to know the detail. I wonder if its just my imagination that his "dont know" manner looks exactly like him (Satous). The [Indulgence] that Ive prepared will be a waste if he (Satou) really is an acquaintance of Nanashi-san. I wonder whatd happen if that third prince meets Nanashi-san? I cant help but feel a bad premonition. I had hoped that the king didnt send such troublemaker during this difficult time. Its not that is it. That king shouldnt have been one to do such mistake. That unbending king should be able to predicts three moves ahead for sure. I see, hes getting rid the nuisance the prince. The king has predicted that the demon lord will appear on thebyrinth city. To push aside the prince to the uncertain element, the duchy capital. I have toin directly to the king. I dont know whether hell ept it or not, but I will hand over the [Indulgence] to Nanashi-san in case he eliminates the third prince by mistake. I actually wanted to give him the bell of Tenion, but I couldnt bring myself to since I was afraid Id incur his displeasure. Its a bit unlike me isnt it. The world crisis came unexpectedly early. Despair? I think that word is more hopeful than the scene right now. At the duke castle seen from the sanctuary, the great monstrous fish (Tovkezeera) emerges from the huge summoning circle nearby. Its the incarnation of destruction that brought about the deaths of many countries during the time of Yamato-sama. The aerial fortress that the great demon lord employed. I cant see the status since its too far, but I cant let out words from its overwhelming presence. Thinking that itd be fine as long as Nanashi-san is here might be too optimistic of me. I copse on the sofa without even having the margin to worry about Sera who has gone out. Several of the monster that can destroy the duchy capital alone appear from the summoning circle and swim to the arena. Seven great monstrous fish. Far from just Shiga kingdom, all the countries on this continent will disappear. Ah, wonder if I have no choice but to call the heavenly dragon even if it means destroying the kingdom. Its the friend of Yamato-sama whos living on the range of mount Fuji. Theres no choice but to use the dragon summoning crown (Fellow Crown) shining on the kings head that can be used to summon the dragon just once. Its as if seven demon lords have appeared. I want to rush to the arena to support them, but I have to be here. Since Nanashi-san most likely has filled the resurrection artifact as an insurance in case his friends die. I watch over the end of duchy capital while patting the head of apprentice miko who are frightened. Theres no meaning in taking shelter underground if it can cause damage over the defense magic of the sanctuary. That is a sh. When the light subsides, there are figures of severed great monstrous fish. Those are also dissolved as if the sky wipes them off. No, maybe I should say that they disappear. The sudden attack on the duchy capital disappear more abruptly than when it arrived. Ita all too soon, no one even falls victim. Nanashi-san, is that you I wonder. I was convinced that was it as if I received an oracle. Ah, Tenion-sama. Thank you very much for sending that person to thisnd. Book 8 - SS: Arisa and The Devil Box Authors Note: Its not Satous POV this time. Its a short story from Lulus POV. SS: Arisa and The Devil Box Today were having [Barbecues] on the courtyard of the mansion. "Kuh, I cant have enough of the burning smell of the meat." "Tarararari~""No desu!" Tama-chan, I wonder if she was so happy, she couldnt say "Tamaranai". It sounds a bit like shes singing, its really cute. However, Liza-san who seriously watches over the meat with bones that are being grilled is a bit scary. Since master had prepared a lot of meat skewers, everyone ate to their hearts content. Todays prototype is pudding. Its very delicious, but since master keep getting dissatisfied with the [Caramel Sauce], hes having a hard time. "U~n, no good. Its just sweet, theres no bitterness at all." "Deliciouss." Even though Mia-chan and me think that its delicious, master and Arisa are still not satisfied. Oh Arisa, even though shesining, she still eats it all. Didnt she just have a showdown with Pochi-chan and the others with [Fried Rice] which she heavily consumed? Since shes in her growth period, her appetite is big, but I wonder if its fine to eat that much? I got praised by master when he saw the kombu that I had bought from the grocery on the downtown. I was hesitating since it was a bit pricey, but Im d that Ive bought it. I will give my thanks to the shopkeeper whos rmended it. I mean, master not only praised me with a smile on his whole face, but he also [Hugged], and patted my head. Ehehehe~, I wont wash my head in the bath today. "Crab nabe is the best after all~ but, howd you get this crab fork." "Ah, Ive made that one just now." "Kuu, dang you cheat, but, youre forgiven. It doesnt feel right to eat crabs without this after all~." Just as Arisas said, its easy to take the crab meat with this fork. The crabs are delicious, but everyone is quiet. Mia-chan looks a bit lonely, but shes steadily eating the [Pf] that master has exclusively made for her. "Mia, let me try a mouthful of the pf." "Arisa, overeating." "It cant be helped right, I have to with all these delicious things~?" Isnt she really eating too much? When Arisa sees the magic tool with a round board connected to a wooden box by a pole that master is carrying, she runs away from the room in full speed. I was surprised. That Arisa can move so quick. Pochi-chan and Tama-chan whom master had ordered came back to the room after they caught Arisa. To make Arisa be that unwilling, I wonder what is that magic tool? Since its something that masters brought, I think its not a bad tool. "Then, Pochi is next." "Yes, nano desu." When she gets on that board, it looks like the needle on the disk moves. Master scolded Tama-chan when she was going to touch the needle. "Its a bit heavy, but I guess its within the standard range. Since her race is different, theres no meaning to BMI, but I have to write down the body weight and the change." Body weight is it? I had never heard that word, but for some reason I took a step back as as soon as I heard it. "Lulu, youre next." "Y, yes." I hesitated for a little, but then I jumped on it decisively. "You dont have to be so forceful, be more gentler okay." "Yes, Im sorry." "Theres no need to apologize. Lulu is slightly lighter than the standard huh. I guess its better if she eats a bit more meat and dairy products during meals." Im relieved that it looks like Ive passed judging from masters expression. "No~, Ive promised my dead grandmother to never get on that devil instrument again~" I thought Arisas grandmother-sama had died even before she was born though? Even though master has said, "Resign yourself and get on it", shes still resisting. In the end, master gets on the tool while carrying Arisa, checks the number, and puts Arisa down, then he gets on it again and checks the number. At first I thought what is he doing I wonder? Ive thought such thing, but master is amazing, Ive noticed that master is trying to find out the difference between the two measurements to get Arisas body weight. "Arisa." "Uu, Ive been sullied..." "Noisy, youre slightly obese. From tomorrow on, youre forbidden from eating meat, and another helping. Of course snacks and sweets arent allowed too." Thats why Ive warned her that she was eating too much. I wonder why do Pochi-chan, and even Tama-chan look like their life are over? Even Liza-san and Mia-chan are silently praying for Arisa. "Ill apany you with the diet, so lets make the goal to have you go down by five kilograms in one month." "I, I hate diet~~~~~" Arisas sad screams is resounding in that afternoon. Postscript. Thanks to the [Non Calorie] dishes that master has prepared, Arisas [Diet] transitions safely it seems. I feel that Pochi-chan and Mia-chan who innocently cheer for her have be a bit plump too. I also have to be careful. Lets do the upping and stretching exercises like usual, no three times more than usual today! Book 8 - Intermission: Mia and the Dietary Restriction Intermission: Mia and the Dietary Restriction Human race food are delicious. Theyre really delicious you know. But, theyre very dangerous. Ive learned my lesson you know. That was recently-- "Hamburg steak is the strongest nano desu." "Yum yum~" "I like something thats firmer, but it doesnt shade the tastiness of hamburg steak. Its truly delicious." "Even though its made of grounded beef, I wonder why is this so delicious~" "Arisa, youre eating too much you know?" "Im on my growth period, I cant help it." "Nn." Satou has made hamburg steak from beans for me, its for my sake you know? I was always envious whenever I saw Pochi and the others eating hamburg steak so happily. Thats why I taste this hamburg steak one bite at a time. I mean, itd be wasteful if I ate it too fast right. "Does it suit your taste?" "Nn." Mou, its the best. Im in bliss. I dont know how is he able to make this delicious dish from beans. Its mysterious! The grated daikon on top of the hamburg steak is a bit bitter, but it brings out the sweetness of the carrots. Of course it matches well with rice too you know? After the meal, I dive onto Satousp while feeling happy. I jumped you know? Since the best ce is already taken by Tama, I endure it beside her. But, but, I think its not fair that its always only Tama. I wonder if its alright if I protest. "It was delicious~" "I want to eat again nodesu." "Nn, delish." Words of gratitude are difficult. Its also embarrassing if I talk long, I wonder if its transmitted well? It did right. "Arisa, youre going to get fat if you eat sweet things right after meal." "Its a dessert. Sweet things go into another belly, so its fine." Arisa is amazing. Shes still going to eat more even after eating that much! Even Pochi and Tama are taking a bite from Arisa! I wonder if all human and beastkin eat this much? No, they dont. Lulu and Satou dont eat that much. "Fish are delicious, but you have to eat meat once in a while after all." Arisa isnt a picky eater, she can eat anything, shes a good girl. "Sweets go into another belly dont they. Yummy, crepes. Why is sampling food this delicious I wonder." "Nn." These many varying tastes, its a wonder. Satou can use cooking magic. He must be. But, I think sampling is just for one biteful. If you eat the same amount of shares as Arisa is eating, you wont be able to eat during dinner, its true you know? "Arisa?" When were changing our clothes, I call out to Arisa who hardens after she sees her own body. I wonder whats wrong? Im a bit worried. "No~ well~ its nothing. Its childs body right~. Yes, this is because of the childs body." What is she persuading herself for? I wonder if shes not? However, she looks like that. "Its finally, finally here, sponge cake! Hey hey, it has to be with fresh cream and strawberries after all right! Kuuh~ to be able to eat cakes even in this world, truly a bliss." She really likes it. She does, doesnt she. Eating half of that big cake alone. I stop to reflect when I taste it for a mouthful, I mean, its so delicious! Its too delicious. Afterwards, everyone is eating greedily. I mean, its delicious. "Everyone, get on this one by one." Satou brings some kind of magic tool that looks like a box, or rather, a stand. When I get on it, the needle attached on the side is spinning, round and round. I want to touch it, but since Tama was scolded for trying to touch it, I endure it. I endured it you know? Arisa grimaces when she sees the stand. I wonder why? "No! Ive bid farewell to that devil instrument in my past life! Ive promised in my heart to never get on it again." Arisa refuses with all her might. She hates it so much. However, she gets on it after Satou unusually [Order] her. Arisa is saying, "Clothes! My clothes must have been heavy!", but that clothes are made of thin cotton, its very light you know? Its as light as a feather. Satou tells Arisa with words that Ive never heard before. I wonder what obese is? Its on my mind. "Arisa, snacks are forbidden until you lose 5 kilograms. Ill take off deep fried stuffs from the menu." "Nyu! Fried stuffs are gone, for everyone~?" "W, wait a minute nodesu! Fried stuffs are essential nano desu!" "I feel sorry for Arisa if its only her, so Ill change the menu to stuffs with less fat." Fat? The decrease of oily stuffs is to my liking. But, Pochi and Tama look heart-broken. "Pochi~""Tamaa", theyre hugging with pitiable voices. Liza is also looking at the sky as if enduring something. Is it hard I wonder? But, it seems necessary to cure Arisa from her plumpness. Satou said so. I think her plump stomach looks cute, is it a sickness I wonder? Its a sickness isnt it. Lets all cooperate together to cure Arisas plumpness. Do your best, Arisa. Im cheering on you, do your best. "I hate diet~~~~" How long does Arisas scream continue to echo. This is the first time I know that delicious meals can be dangerous. Satou, youre a dangerous person arent you. Book 8 - Intermission: Hime Miko Authors note: Not Satous POV. Its in third person after a long time. Intermission: Hime Miko "Ringrande!" Voice of a young girl echoes in the spacious private room. "Ringrande!" A girl is pping the cushion shes carrying to the sofa as if shes spitting out her ck emotion inside. "Riin, graaan, de!" With the strength of a powerless girl, she only makes light sounds, "poof", and the waterfowl feathers dont even fly out. She probably doesnt normally exercise, the girl runs out of breath after only swinging the cushion for a few minutes. A muffledugh leaked out of a boy then. "Who!" The girls anger is revived along with the settling of her rough breath. That is because she had ordered the maids in this room to clear out of this room before she began acting violently. "Youre in a bad mood huh, Sera." The one whoes out of the shadow while smiling is the girls (Seras) older brother, Tisrad Oyugock. The name of the one whom Sera was screaming about since earlier is of the twos older sister. "Tisrad-niisama! Entering without making a sound is rude." "Sorry." The boy who is smiling kindly eludes the threatening attitude of Sera like a willow tree. He seems a bit mature for his 10 years old age. "You were calling Rin-anesama, whats happened? Did you hear some backbiting from gossiping maids again?" He seems to have hit the nail on the head, Sera puffs her reddening cheeks, and turns away. She normally seldom shows such childish actions, but its not that rare in front of her brother, Tisrad. "Humph, its just like usual-- Hey, hey, did you hear? Ringrande-sama has restored the lost magic they said! Youve just heard that old story now? This time she led the holy knights and exterminated the floor master of thebyrinth under thebyrinth city! The proof is with the lightning magic sword shes obtained you know? Oh my, I wonder just how many hundreds of gold coins is a magic sword from abyrinth? Shes really amazing~ --they said. Furthermore, in the end they said, Compared to her, Sera-sama is normal isnt she. Dont you think that its none of their business? I know that myself already! Only the younger sister of a genius older sister knows the hardship of having a genius as an older sister!" The boy smiles bitterly while listening to his little sister who mimics the maids voices. That is because he has just heard simr talks with the position of his sister reced with himself from the butlers and the maids. Therefore he purposely came here to cheer his sister up who must be in the same circumstance. Hes really just cheering for his little sister. Hes not a wimp who licks each others wounds. If he is like that, in the future he wont be able to unite the foolish, sly old nobles who are spanning over this vast territory passed down from his grandfather and father. "Sera, stopparing yourself with nee-san. That person is special. Shes a great woman who will stand alongside people who leave their marks in history like ancient king Yamato, and the wise of restoration, Ozara-sama. If youpare yourself to a huge tree, youll onlyment your shorings." "Uu~, I know that, but! Its not about the theory!" Theyre not words that should have been said by a mere 7 years old, but Sera, who is far smarter than other children of her age, understands what her brother is saying. Yet, her child heart cannot admit that its right. "If youre always angry, wrinkles will appear on your forehead you know? Dontin to me if a boy you like in the future dislikes you for that." "H, humph. Ill have ani-sama make me your bride if that happen, so its fine!" Sera rubs her forehead even while saying abusive words--although its slightly cute--to her elder brother. Her young girls mind seems to be growing quickly. "Baptism?" "Yeah, the head miko of Yu Tenion will do it personally." "Hee, thats amazing. Im d for you, Sera. To be baptized by the Saintess of Salvation-sama, isnt it due to fathers request?" The [Saintess of Salvation] is the second name of Yu Tenion head miko which shes gained from her role as the follower of hero, and her [Saintess] title. She rarely ever do baptism due to her old age. In fact, the one who baptized the heir of this dukedom, the boy Tisrad, anddy Ringrande, wasnt her, but the head priest. Although, since the head priest is technically higher ranked than her, it is unreasonable toin about it. Sera is having a smile on her whole face while being hugged by her father and older brother. She likes being special. Since her older sister is too excellent, most special things went to her sister after all. After three weeks of preparation, Sera proceeds toward the Tenion temple apanied by her older brother. Normally the rite is held in the worship room inside the castle, but in order not to be discourteous to the head miko, the baptism rite is to be held in the sanctuary inside the Tenion temple. "You are Sera right." "Y, yes. Head miko-sama." Sera is ashamed for being udylike by using loud voice since shes too nervous. The head miko gently brush Seras head and whispers "Raise your head, being cheerful is a wonderful thing you know?" close to her ear. Its unimaginable how that gentle-looking figure fought the demon lord together with the hero. Head miko hugs Sera on herp until she calms down while gently brushing her hair. After confirming that Sera isnt nervous anymore, she takes her hand and leads her to the rite magic circle. "Listen, think about your favorite person during the rite." "Is it alright for me not to pray to the god?" "Yes, calm your heart and think about your favorite person, that warm feeling will reach the god." This is the head mikos method, it is not the official teaching of Tenion temple. Normally, you only have to make her stand on the magic circle, chant the baptism spell, and its over. "Have you imagined your favorite person?" "Yes, head miko-sama." "Ufufu, I wonder whos on your mind. Is it your future husband?" "I, its not. Sera wont be getting married." "Ara ara, do you want to be a miko?" "Yup, Sera, will be a miko!" Sera speaks like a child as head miko teases her to lure it out. Of course, she doesnt notice it herself. Its as if memories of her ying around with her older sister when they were children went adrift. "Ufufu, Baptism (Initiation)" As if responding to head mikos spell, the magic circle releases warm blue light. Little blue lights that rise from the magic circle happily dance around Sera as if blessing her. Lightly, as if a little fairiesing out of the fairytale. One light among them disappears as if inhaled to Seras chest, and the rite is over. "Open your eyes. Miko of Oracle, Sera." "Yes." The head miko suddenly changes to dignified tone unlike the kind old woman before, and Sera replies to that with slightly transparent voice. The head miko can see the [Oracle] gift, and the [Tenion Miko] title on her. People who receive gift from the baptism rite are extremely rare, but they do exist. However, there is no precedent of someone receiving oracle gift (from the rite) even in the long history of Tenion Temple at the duchy capital. As a proof, everyone on the surrounding beside the head miko and Sera are hardened in their initial postures from when the rite begins as if they cant follow the situation. They need quite a bit of time before they can move again. "Sera Oyugock, will you leave the house of Oyugock and serve on Tenions side?" "Yes, head miko-sama." "Then, from now on, you are just Sera. Now, stand up Sera. Tenion temple wees you." After the formality dialogs are over, the girl throws away the wealth and social position of the daughter of Oyugocks house, and enters into miko apprenticeship of Tenion temple. There was no one who objected, including the girl herself. Among the people in this duchy capital--the 200.000 of them, there are only seven, and among the more-than 700.000 people in the whole duchy, there are only nine people who have [Oracle] gifts, and in order for those gifts to be nurtured with the techniques owned by the temples in certainty, there is no choice for them but to live in. Although it has some limit, this [Gift] has power to ask a question directly to the god. This is the only mean to receive divination about great disasters from the god. Therefore, the training of miko of oracle are fierce. "Sera, Relena, Roza, line up here. Listen, youre safe as long as you are inside that magic circle. Do not lose yourposure." The three girls are d in different kinds of miko clothes. Each have symbols that signify Tenion, Parion, and Garleon sewed on the clothes. Relena, and Rouza are nine years old, one year younger than Sera. Theyre girls who became miko one year after Sera. The two are Seras blood rtives, they are [Special] girls who have [Oracle] gifts since birth. This ce is a secret graveyard thats shared by the joint of seven temples in the duchy capital. Its a secret ce that only extremely few people know even among the temples. "Kyaa." "Oh, god." "Kuh." On the other side of the magic circle, several undeads are creeping out from the depth of a wide wide passage blocked with iron bars. Its a nightmarish scene as if the door to the afterlife has opened. "Calm down, miko apprentices" "Now then, put these vengeful ghosts to sleep peacefully." "Chant it, the edict of blessing!" """Blessing!""" The girls strengthen their backs, and wipe their fear with the words of the guarding priests. " Bless" " Bless" " Bless" However, these young girls fail the most basic magic due to their extreme mental strains. Beside Sera, the two have failed their impatient chanting. "Calm down. Relena, and Roza, you two chant again. Sera, stand by." After several failings and rebukes from the instructor priest, they finally seed the chanting. As if ridiculing the girls who feel relieved, the undeads from the other side of the iron bars are throwing their detached arms and feelers noisily. Bless only gives minimal damage to the undeads. However, thats quite enough. " Purification (Turn Undead)" After several purification magic from the high priest who is waiting nearby, the undeads finally stop moving and go back to just being corpses. Enormous experiences from defeating countless undeads flow to the three girls and the high priest. The pain from the rapid growth assaults their bodies as if tearing it. The girls hug their bodies whos having rapid growth (level up), and writhe in agony on the floor. That pain is the proof of growth, they cannot use healing magic as it will disturb the growth. Those girls dont know. The priests have used forbidden spell to produce these undeads in order to quicken their growths. From now on, they have to undergo this secret ritual for many times. And then, the girls who have grown up receive the oracle. The future is harsh. Oh god. I pray that the future of humanity and the girls, the unfortunate event-- Book 8 - Intermission: Sera Intermission: Sera There are unfamiliar men on the ce where my uncles invited me. Ah, even though Ive been warned about this, am I stupid for believing my rtive. I was kidnapped and made to swallow an egg-like something. I blocked my throat and tried to vomit it out many times, but they forced me to swallow some kind of medicine, and I lost consciousness then. The next time I open my eyes, a familiar ceiling, and the face of head miko-samaes to my view. Im also right for thinking this ce is familiar, since its the sanctuary of Tenion temple here. I tried asking the details of the incident, but since the head miko-sama told me, "Everything is already over. There is already no one that will harm you.", I fell asleep as if I was leaving my body to head miko-sama that day. Its like Im a child, its a bit embarrassing. I had a dream that night. A dream about me talking about something with a man wearing a silver mask. The one whos talking with the tone of voice Ive never heard before is certainly me. But, why am I naked. Ah, if you swing your arms that much. If this wasnt a dream, I would have jumped off the top of a tower. Ah, Im even sitting with one knee up while being naked... Im in agony of embarrassment inside my dream. There has never been a day where I cannot wait to wake up from sleep like this day. Its too much even for a dream. It cant be helped if I get depressed. Lets renew my mood and work hard. First, its the morning duty! "Ah Sera. Youve been instructed by head miko-sama to not use magic for 4-5 days. Please help with the food distribution for a while." "Yes, chief miko-sama." Taking out the wind out of my sail all of a sudden. Its really regrettable. Mou! Its terrible today. There are always peopleing and causing trouble during the food distribution, but just how many times are they going to disturb us until theyre satisfied. It seems that they usually act like that during the tournament, but this year, due to the demon lord season coupled with the strange group [Wings of Liberty] spreading preposterous rumor, theyre venting their excessive anxiety with violence. The aunty who were helping with the distribution got hurt when she was washing her face. I can heal her bodily injuries, but I cannot do that to the wounded heart. I can only calm her down at most. If a lizardkin woman called Liza and a little girl called Arisa didnt help to subdue the quarrel, the food distribution might have been canceled today. Since there are a lot of children who depend their life from this food distribution, I didnt want to cancel it. "Thank you, were saved." "Its nothing, even master would surely tell us to help people in trouble." Master? I asked that girl called Lulu out of curiosity, turned out the girls are ves of a honorary noble. Arent they looking too neat for ves? I wasnt only surprised by their neat appearances, but the apparentck of degenerate impressions that ves usually have. I cant believe these girls who look so cheerful and free from worry are ves. As I was distributing the food, I listened about their master from the girl called Lulu. Its as if hes her lover--no, its as if shes talking about her unrequited love, that kind of pure love. For someone who cannot fall in love like me, I feel slightly, yes, only very slightly envious. I wonder thats why? When I met their master--chevalier Pendragon, it didnt feel like the first time. "Um, weve met somewhere havent we?" I involuntarily said such thing, I add another words in a hurry to varnish over it. "No, this is the first time weve met. Sera-sama." "Is it so I wonder..." But, it feels strange when its denied. Are we really not acquainted? I feel like Ive seen him somewhere. I cant remember. "Sera-sama, the people are tired of waiting for the food." Err, did I perhaps keep staring at chevalier-samas face? Its embarrassing. If head miko-sama finds out about me staring at a man in public, shell scold me. No, that person will surely teases me happily. It seem chevalier-sama is the master of Lulu and the others, hes helping with the works of the aunties who aremoners without putting on air. "Youre pretty good despite being a noble. If you dont seed your house, how about working in our shop? Ill let my daughter bes your bride." "N, no, you cant." Even though the aunty was just ying around like always, I was surprised at my own reflexive reaction. When my eyes meet with Lulu-san whos said the same things, I startughing. I mean, for some reasonughter fill my heart. This is the first time my heart is excited like this. Even though he helped even until the clean-up, since I was surprised with the sudden arrival of Rin-anesama, I wasnt able to say thank you. I wonder if he thought of me as a rude girl? The second time we met was when I went to the ball in the castle to congratte Tisrad-oniisamas wedding. However, I wonder what is this irritated feeling. I wonder why is my heart feels irritated when I see chevalier-sama getting surrounded by younger girls. "Its been a while, Satou-sama." I dont know myself why am I calling chevalier-sama with his first name. I feel the gazes of the girls around chevalier-sama vigorously gather at me, is this person perhaps popr? That cant be it right? I unintentionally thought of a rude thing, but I understood the reason after I ate the snacks that he had made. A snack this delicious. Even though the castles head chef is excellent, I feel that this snack is iparable. I feel happy with every bite. Its such feeling. When I see chevalier-sama dances with the girls, I feel the irritated feeling from earlier gets even stronger. Maybe I should invite him to a dance? "Youre quite popr arent you, Satou-sama." Ah, even though I didnt intend to speak with sarcasm. Yet, he replies with a misdirected criticism of himself. That was funny, and made me involuntarilyughed. It looks like he strangely assesses himself low. However, even though hes kind, hes unexpectedly mean. Even though I plead him to stop adding [Sama], I couldnt quite get his consent. Even though I rarely ever do such thing. Oh right, hes not just skillful at cooking, but at dancing too. "Did something good happen? Satou-san." "Yes, some difficult works have been going well." Satou-san keeps the promise hes made during the ball, and hes been helping with the food distribution several times after that. And atst, weve started calling each other with "Satou-san", and "Sera-san", without the "Sama" at thest distribution. Since everyone at the temple calls me with "Sama", Ive always yearned for friends that call me without honorifics. Fufu, its only a matter of time before we call each other without honorifics. I, its not like I want us to be lovers. Im a miko after all! Thats right, Satou-san resembles Tisrad-niisama. The way he always doesnt forget to smile, the way he eludes women, or the way he looks troubled yet never raises his hands when Im mad at him. I wonder if Ive been lonely since I seldom meet niisama after Ive be a miko. Its like, Im a child. I received two tickets for the diva performance from Tisrad-niisama, so I gathered my courage and invited Satou-san, but he epted it cheerfully. He said, "Ive been wanting to see it" at face value, but Im frustrated. Why didnt he look a bit more embarrassed. The divas song seemed to be wonderful. Im sorry, even the wonderful song only passes through my ears. Because! The seats that niisama has given for this performance seem to be for lovers, theres practically no gap between us?! Its the first time Ive ever been this close to a male beside niisama, my heart is thumping as if itll burst out. Satou-san is like usual, he only smiles back even when our eyes meet, andpletely doesnt look like hes nervous. I think it cant be helped that it makes me want to pinch his unruffled cheeks. Of course I only think that inside my mind, I cant possibly actually do it. As were sitting this close, I feel like something deep inside my body is being pulled to Satou-san. Its as if cogs that have been put together, something in my heart tells me that this is my ce, yes, its as if my soul is attracted, its that kind of mysterious feeling. I wonder if this is what the my colleagues at the temple call love. But, I think it feels a bit different. Even though my own feeling is clear, I might be a coward. I wonder why does he have ves? I thought that he was someone who couldnt believe other people, but he doesnt look like that at all. When I see Pochi-chan and the others, they look like theyre really cherished, and I dont think he cant afford to employ servants. "Ah, it was because I protected these girls that had lost their master in thebyrinth, and took them along to the above ground." "F, from thebyrinth?" "Yes, if master wasnt there, we, who didnt know how to fight, would only be preys of the monsters in thebyrinth." "Peerless and wonderful~?" "Master is the strongest nanodesu!" Because of that, everyone trusts Satou-san that much dont they. "I was going to free them after we left thebyrinth, but they didnt like it...." "I will serve master until I can repay the favor." "Goetsushudon?" "Chain taxi nanodesu." I dont quite understand what Tama-chan and the others are saying, but I wonder if they are more like servants than ves. "As for us, weve been bound with Geass by an evil magician. Even if were going to be released, itll only get canceled." [Geass] she said? Theres no one who can use it even in the duchy capital. It might be released with the prayer magic toward god, but since thepensation is too big, head miko-sama will probably refuse even if I ask. "Sera-san, will you let me know if you know any way to release the Geass?" "Theres this holy magic called Prayer(Wish). That magic might be able to release it, but thepensation is too big." "Thepensation is?" "T, that is...." I reflexively fumbled the words. The degree ofpensation for [Wish] can change. Since sometimes it shrinks your life span by 10 years, its also possible for it to use up all your life. Maybe Satou-san had realized it after seeing me hesitating, he didnt ask more after that. "There is you know?" "Eeh?" Head miko-sama easily replied in affirmation when I asked about it. "Zazaris, the pope of Parion temple should be able to release Geass. I can also do it, but its impossible for two people. My life would have ran out after I released one of them." However, I couldnt tell Satou-san about this. I mean, if pope Zazaris, the one they call [Avarice] knows of a great person like Satou-san, he will surely not overlook him. Im sorry for Arisa and Lulu, but please wait until the time I can use the prayer magic. They wont have to wait for long. In 10 years, no within 5 years, I will reach the supreme top without fail. At the dawn of the time those girls are liberated, I will surely-- Book 8 - SS: Orion and Rumor SS: Orion and Rumor A letteres from father who had lost contact with me for a long time. Im told that due to a demon, the baron territory was on verge of copse. At that time, thanks to a merchant and his escorts who had just arrived at Muno city, the territory escaped destruction. Can mere escorts of a merchant fight a demon? Isnt father being deceived by that merchant? That suspicion only became deeper when I heard that father had conferred honorary peerage to that merchant. Nina Rottol? I dont know the name, but she seems to be a honorary noble who has be the consul ording to the same letter from father. Since shes just a honorary viscount, shes probably satisfied with bing a subordinate of a broke noble, but her rank as a noble is higher than fathers. Even if a territory lord is treated like an earl, I cant imagine why would she be a barons subordinate. "Nina Rotol? Dont tell me, the Blood and Iron Nina?" "No, its Rottol the Orc Eater right?" "Is that really true? Wasnt she the mistress of the next duke?" Even though I just lightly mentioned her name, all of my friends in the same grade seemed to recognize her. If shes a famous person, I think itd be better for her to find a job in the duchy capital. A letter has arrived from Soruna-anesama. Foolishly, she says that shes engaged with amoner in the letter. This cant be. Father is a baron. Moreover, hes a lord of a territory. Hes treated like an earl at least, yet why isnt she marrying a noble, but amoner instead. I send a passionate letter about the prides and responsibilities of a noble back to Soruna-anesama. Itd be good if she corrects her conduct with this. A letter from consul Rottol has arrived. It seems that that upstart honorary chevalier merchant has fallen in love with Karina-anesama. A mere upstart honorary chevalier wanting to make the daughter of his master into his wife, theres a limit even for forgetting your standing. She wishes for me to mediate between the two, in the letter, thats outrageous. Perhaps that consul Rottol is trying to hijack the baron territory using that honorary chevalier? Father is someone that cant doubt a person. I have to do something to unmask that chevaliers true nature. I met the honorary chevalier for the first time at the evening party of the invitation from the duke-sama with father as a proxy. Hes been trying to directly meet me up until now, but Ive always refused it with suitable reasons. "My name is Satou Pendragon. Delighted to make your acquittance." "Umu, Im Orion Muno. Chevalier Satou, be at ease." Fumu, his face looks like the antithesis of ambition, but they say that all swindlers look like good people. I must not be deceived. The next day, Ive heard about the deeds of that honorary chevalier from my friends. He intrudes upon the house of the girls hes met during the evening party under the pretext of doing tea party, and proposes to everyone without minding who is it. What the heck! I have to protect Karina-anesama by any means. I wont let her be used by that man as long as shes in the duchy capital. I grasp my fist tightly, and swear to the setting sun that encroaches my room. Book 8 - SS: Pochi and Scary Thing SS: Pochi and Scary Thing "Pochi, would you like to hear a nice story?" "That face is a bad face nanodesu. Arisa is going to trick Pochi nodesu." "No~way, I wont do such thing you know?" Arisa talked about some great thing nodesu. I can say goodbye to the fish life with this nodesu. "Master! Its terrible nanodesu." "Whats wrong?" "Um, um, yes, Pochi is scared of meat nodesu." "Hee, thats terrible." "What if youre shown grilled meat?" "Id be so scared, Id copse nano desu." I cover my face with my hands, and do my utmost best to do Im scared appeal, just like Arisas told me nodesu. "Then, what if youre shown steak?" "I will scream and faint nodesu." This time I put my arms on my head and squat down. "I see~, its terrible for Pochi huh." "Yes nanodesu, its terrible nanodesu." Master isughing just like Arisas said. There are going to be a lot of meat tonight nanodesu! I mean, I can whiff the nice burning smell of the meat nodesu~? Im excited with the anticipation of the dinner nano desu! "Delicious~" "Its tasty, master." Huh? Huh? Wait a minute nano desu. Its strange desuyo? Even though there are steak on everyones te when I look around, on Pochis te its. "Why is it a grilled fish nanodesu?" "Pochis said that meat are scary, so I make it a fish for you. You should have said it sooner." Master is smiling whileughing. I feel slightly happy, but thats not it. When I was being flustered while holding the te, Arisa called out with a bad smile on her face nodesu. "Whats wrong Pochi? Fish are also delicious you know?" A, Arisa, youve tricked me after all nodesu. "Alright, since Pochi might be scared of tea too, heres the water." Master passes a cup of water while giggling. Earlier, Ive already said the punchline that Arisa taught me nodesu. I have neither dream or ingenuity nodesu. When I was staring at fish-san while slumping, Lulu traded the te with the one with steak. "Mou, master, and also Arisa are ying around too much with Pochi-chan since shes cute." "Sorry, Lulu, it just happened." Meat, meat nanodesu! When I look around while surprised, everyone nods nodesu. "Master, is it alright to eat them?" "Its alright, eat a lot." This time, I tell master normally that, "I want to eat meat nodesu." And also, Lulu, thank you nanodesu. Book 8 - SS: Christmas SS: Christmas Funfunfu~ Funfunfu~ Funfunfun, fu, fu~ "Arisa is disgusting nodesu." "Are you awright~?" Mumumu, how rude! "Im just preparing for Christmas." "Kuisuasu?" "Is it fun nodesu?" Gununu. Unpleasant memories from the pastes into my mind.... Calm down Arisa. Today youre having a Christmas with your beloved person arent you. Although its not just the two of us, the god of fortune rarely ever gives this much service for me, so I have to enjoy it. "Its fun you know. You eat on a feast, and everyone ys together." "Like usual~?" "Everyday is a Christmas nano desu!" No, that is true, but its different. Kuh, the magic of bullet list is obstructing me! "During the Christmas, a person wearing red clothes called Santa-san delivers presents." "Purezento~?" "Something like a gift." "Meat nanodesu?! "Whale karaage is nice nodesu!" Ah~, that was delicious~ Oops, Ive been taken in by these twos paces. If it stay like this, I wont make it in time to prepare the Santa cosy. Alright, lets kill two birds with one stone. "However, you see, only good kids receive the presents." "Tama is a good kid~" "Pochi is also a good kid nanodesu!" "Ara, is that really so? Even if you think yourself a good kid, other people might not think the same you know?" "Unyu~" "I, its not like that! Arisa is mean nanodesu!" "Bad kids, you see" I cut my words, and attract the twos attentions. "ck Namahage wearing ~ck clothes wille" I gradually lower my voice for the y. Waiting for when the two hold their breath. "Are there bad kidds here~!!" "No bad kid~!" "Pochi and Tama are good kids nanodesu~~" I shouted loudly while raising both my hands, and the two went downstairs while screaming toward the room where master and the others are. Yep, theyre good kids who are worth to tease at. As an apology for scaring them at the daytime, I present Pochi and Tama with socks. When I teach them that they will get presents from Santa-san if they leave it on their bedsides, they hang the socks while looking really happy. Mia is also hanging the over-the-kneesocks that she usually wears, but those are thin, so theyll stretch if you put presents into it you know? The four people are lying on the bed, and sleep happily. "Ara? It seems Arisa has also fallen asleep." "Then, lets put the presents and go back." "Yes." So Arisa wont participate in the Christmas night performance. Even though Ive prepared a magic tools that y moody music, Hors Doeuvre, and adult-like tablewares, unfortunately. While healing myself by looking at the four who sleep happily, I quietly close the bedroom door. Book 8 - Intermission: Night of the Party Intermission: Night of the Party Satous here. I feel that I spent a lot of Christmas in the office after I had be a working adult. If March wasnt the end of the fiscal year, maybe I could have passed the end of year more rxedly. "Master, Arisa is looking strange." Arisa has always been strange though, but since its Lulu whos saying it, she must be even stranger now. When I look at the ce Lulu points to, Arisa is humming a parody of Christmas songs, like "Siilent night", "loonely night", questionably in a dark room while staring at the fireworks afar. Did something happen that stimted her past trauma? "Looks like shes remembering something unpleasant, so lets leave her alone." "Y, yes..." To relieve Lulu whos worrying about her little sister, lets hold a fun Christmas party and overwrite Arisas bad memories. "What is it, so suddenly? There are no Christmas or Valentine over here you know?" Arisa seems like shes rebounded but since she murmurs, "Riajuu, serves you right", looks like theres still some lingering effect. "Is that so, I thought that the past heroes had spread them." "Christmas is just an urban legend. Just like theres no Tsuchinoko here, theres also no Christmas here! QED, conclusion!" No, thats very forced yknow? It cant bepletely proved in the first ce. Well, its fine. "Ive thought of holding a feast, and do something thats Christmas party-like, but I guess I should not." "Feas~?" "Meat festival nanodesu?" "Fruits festival." The youth troop reacted to the feast word. "Are there going to be a roasted whole turkey, champagne? Is there going to be (fried) chicken with bone too?" "Ive never seen a turkey, but there are chicken-like birds, so Ill make them if youre fine with it." "Yahoo! Then, I also have to make Christmas outfits! Do expect mini skirt Santa!" It might just be a bravado, but it seems shes be a bit more energetic. "Master, about the lulu fruits that were going to use to make the cake--" ording to Lulu, ever since the wedding of Tisrad-shi, the fruits are always sold-out. Erina and Talna pair who Ive asked to help Lulu carry ingredients are slumping on the chairs after using up all their strength. I guess I should directly ask viscount Emlin to get the fruits. Itll be awkward since Ive declined his daughters marriage proposal, but but the viscount probably wasnt serious anyway, so its fine right. "Ill do something about that. I want Lulu to make the sponge cake, can you do it?" "Yes! Ive trained intensively, so Im fine." Lulu is a hard worker. Ill entrust Lulu with the preparation for the cakes and the cookings, and borrow the maids of baron Muno for the parts that cant be done alone. They should be able to at least peel potatoes. "Chevalier-sama!" "Heya, Lina-sama, its been awhile." The second daughter, Lina, greeted me in the house of viscount Emlin. The viscount offered me with Linas hand in marriage the other day as a thank for making the value of lulus orchard instantly rises right. No matter how you looked at it, I felt sorry for her to be married with a countryside lower rank noble, so I properly refused it. I praised her new dress until viscount Emlin came to the parlor. She had told me that her dress from before was her mothers, so maybe its because she was happy for her new dress that she was turning around happily when I praised it. "Hou? Christmas party is it?" "Ive found it written on an ancient document when I was researching for the cuisines of the ancient king Yamatos era. When I inquired it to hero-sama the other day, he informed me that it was a festival in hero-samas birthce, so I want to try reproducing it." Ill use Hayato as an excuse for this asion. He doesnt live in the duchy capital anyway, and he should be busy, so they wont suspect that its just a random talk. For now, after weve discussed about it, theyre going to let me have some Lulu fruits. It seems that hes instructed the orchards caretakers to harvest the best fruits. Hes kind like always. When I was idling in the viscounts mansion, I told Lina as a lip service, "Pleasee to the party if its fine with you." Lady Karina and the others are going to be there anyway, the more the merrier for a party. Next, I head toward the ingredient market in front of the harbor. Im searching for rare fruits for Mias fruits festival, and vegetables to color the dishes. "Masta!" "Nana, theres masta." When I turn toward the source of the lisp voices, there is Nana whos carrying sea lionkin children on both hands. For some reason, Sera is also behind her. "Hello, Sera-san." "Good day, Satou-san." As always Sera begins to smile sweetly when our eyes only meet. However, there shouldnt be food distribution today, I wonder whats happened? "Yes, I was doing some errands, so I came here, and happened to catch sight of Nana-san." "Seera, masta listening to." "Nana, mastas lover?" "I have cross-examined my rtionship with master, I announce that its a rtionship between a master and his attendant." Sera is gesturing them to stop talking with a reddened face, but its probably impossible to expect these three to read the mood. However, I think miko-san isnt allowed go out with the opposite sex, but I guess shes at that age, so shes interested with such talk. I keep Serapany with the nonsensical chatter as shes trying to change the subject. I invited Sera to the Christmas party while we were at it. When I was on my way back, I joined with Liza who was carrying fir-like tree on her shoulder. It looks quite genuine. Back in the mansion, its been decorated with many ornaments. Erina carried several samples to the artisan street on the downtown, and mass produced them. Arisa seems to be the one whos requested it, and made me pay the bill. When I was going to hand over gold coins, they told me that several big copper coins were enough. Geez, the wage here is cheap. I left the decorations to Mia and the maids, and went to help Lulu in the kitchen. "Wee back! These sponge cakes should be enough right?" "Yes, they are." Or rather, arent there too many? Well, if there are leftovers, Ill just give them to my acquaintances. As Im preparing for roasting the birds, I think about the partys lineup. Itd be gone in an instant if its just roasted whole bird, and karaage. I continue the preparation to make the simple whale karaage inrge quantity since its easy to mass produce. Ive abstained to use the whale due to everyones reaction to it, but since there isnt any particr effect after that, its probably alright. I might as well share the potatoe chips and the whale karaage to the children of the orphanage. I caught Talna who was snacking on the karaage, and made her the one in charge to deliver them to the orphanage. "To be prohibited to eat while surrounded by this smell! Chevalier-sama is an ogre~" "Ogre is too much. Youre free to eat as much as you want in the party, so work hard with the delivery okay." I wonder if shes delighted with the eat as much as you want phrase, Talna vigorously drive the carriage to the orphanage even while having her usual sleepy face. Please be careful with the traffic okay? Ive made too much karaage, I guess Ill share them with Ga Hou and the otherster at night. "Its terribwle~" "Master! Its terrible nanodesu!" "I see~ its terrible huh." When I was decorating the cake, Pochi and Tama were running while looking flustered. Since I was concentrating, I gave some random reply. Liza whos helping with the cooking scolds the two for raising the dust. Mia also came a bitter. "Is Tama a good kid~?" "Is Pochi a good kid nanodesu?" "Good kid?" You three, why are they questions. "Everyone is a good kid." "Yay~" "With this, Santa wille at night nodesu!" "Avoided Namahage." Arisa, what did you tell them this time. Or rather, various things are mixed in! The youth troop, young maids and Nana are wearing mini skirt Santa outfits. Pina and Liza are wearing long skirt type ones, maybe because theyre embarrassed with it. I was almost made to wear short pants type Santa outfit, but I evaded it somehow. "Ivee for the invitation today." "Wee, Lina-sama." Linas arrived slightlyte. Shes wearing a different dress than the one in the afternoon, its a dress with open neckline to emphasize sexiness that doesnt suit her age. Its a bit too stretched. She should be able to wear it without forcing herself in five years. Since shes worked hard, I give a lip service, "You look like an adult today", which prompts her to put her hands on her cheeks, looking shy. A new guest arrives right at that time. "Good evening, Satou-san." "Pleasee in, Sera-san." Sera looks a bit different than usual. Shes wearing fiercer make up, and ceremonial-like miko clothes that emphasizes on its mysteriousness. Shes also wearing several refined essories that match the miko clothes, and arent standing out. When I was praising Seras miko clothes and essories, Lina who was at loose end joined the conversation. I wishdy Karina will follow her sociability. "Sera-sama! Is chevalier-sama acquainted with the miko-sama of oracle?" "Yes, Hes been helping the food distribution at the downtown with me." "Satou-san, is the lovelydy your acquaintance?" Huh? Arent there some sparks flying? "Ara? It smells nice. Are you having some kind of party?" "Wee back, Karina-sama." Pina and the maids are weingdy Karina who was going out with her little brother, Orion-kun, in a hurry. "Ammazing beauty." "Oh god, why are people born differently...." Lina is speechless when she seesdy Karina. After Sera sawdy Karinas breast, she confirmed her breasts with her palms, and then sheined about something to the god. Sera, it wont be a joke if the miko of oracle does that. When everyone was present, I cut the cake and started the party. Mia is ying the lute, and Arisa begins singing while matching her. Shes even deliberately prepared lyric cards for the guests. Judging from these rounded handwritings, looks like theyre written by Pochi and Tama. "Jingle bell~, Jingle bell~" "Meat are falling~" "Today is fun." "Meat festival~""Fruits festival~" "Nanodesu!" Its wrong, the song is definitely wrong. Arisa presents the independence Christmas dance with the youth troop and Nana in mini skirt Santa outfits. I wonder what is this heartwarming feeling as if Im watching the elementary school festival. Everyone is enjoying the party while eating the cake, enjoying the seasonal fruits, and the chicken karaage. The potato chips that Ive made in bulk are unexpectedly popr. I wanted to get the carbonic drinks, but since it was transported for orders, I couldnt get it. An unexpected person appaeared while we were ying twister game that Arisa had prepared. Lady Karina was the sole winner of this game. On top of having soft body, since her bnce and strength are supported by Raka, she wont copse no matter what ce she ends up on. I also lost quickly and was watching it, it was exceedingly eye-pleasing. The cause of the lost isnt due to bnce, but a pair of ultimate weapons, and even though Mia and Arisa are telling me Guilty, thats a cheap price to pay. "Yo, Satou! Ivee after hearing youre doing Christmas." """Hehhero-sama?!""" Yusha whos holding champagne and his followers intrude somehow, and the partys degree of chaos is increased even further. "Havent you departed the duchy capital this morning?" "Ah, I got some bothersome thing from an acquaintance. So I needed to have some talk with the duke, and so we decided to stay in the duchy capital for a while." So its because of the short horn Ive given them yesterday. The hero murmurs, "This pork is way too delicious", while chewing thest remaining piece of the whale karaage. Nice! Hero! Thanks to his ill manner, the raw material doesnte to light. Hero has appraisal skill on by default, so I was almost exposed. I ask Lulu to bring out the cakes, and the prepared giant bird teriyaki. The hero receives the hors doeuvre from the maids while opening the champagne that hes brought. Since Lina looked like she wanted to talk to the hero, so I introduced her, she asked for a handshake instead. "Sera? What are you doing slipping out of the temple!" "I did not slip out! Ive properly acquired permission from head miko-sama." Such sisterly quarrel, well, its fine since its heartwarming though. "Isnt fine with beingte to marry, whats wrong with it anyway~" "Thats exactly true desuwayo. I have 100 siblings anyway, isnt it fine if one of them doesnt get married?!" "Thats right! Ill make a society where a woman can live alone! Its womans movement!" Arisa, anddy Maryest are getting excited for something troublesome. Arisa shouldnt have drunk the Champagne that the heros brought, but shes excited with her talk withdy Maryest. Or rather, isnt this Champagnes dosage too much? "Nyahahaha~" "Its karaage speed eating nanodesu!" "Do you girls always eat this tasty dishes." "Im so envious!" The two beastearkin and Pochi and Tamabo are having speed eating contest with the karaage, but since Ive made heaps of it, it probably wont be gone for the time being. "Please enjoy the whole roast here. Its quite something when you eat it with this leaf wrapping." "Oh! This is delicious." "To make someone who hates vegetables like you to utter such impressions." Lulu rmends the whole roast bird to the long earkin archer girl from the heros party. Ive never seen the dark elf-like long earkin beside her, but it seems shes one of the heros party. "Chicken meat is wonderful after all. Savoriness of the meat is one certain thing, but bird meat is the best for tasting to the bone." "I think that having no bone is delicious~" "Pina-san, stop eating the rice porridge and eat these karaage!" "Talna, this rice porridge isnt just a simple unvored one. Its using the soup stock from the birds, creating its deep vor. Do you hear me--" "Talna, Ill leave you to deal with the two. I live for the meal!" "Wait Erina, escaping is unfair~" Liza and the maidpany seem to be enjoying the dishes in their paces. Im being pressed bydy Karina whos wasted, and priest Loreiya on both sides, and enjoying the blissful feeling. Im d that Im holding the Christmas party. "Guilty? Thats right, its guilty! Dont you understand Satou? You dont do you. Breast isnt only about bigness! Its not you know? Its alright as long as its soft you know? Its true you know?" I wonder if Ms. Loreiya made her drink, Mias be talkative. Mia upies myp in ce of Tama whos busy with the food, and preaches to me, but since the huge volumes on both sides are too amazing, it passes through my ear. "Satou? Do you hear me? You dont! You cant do that you know? Listen to me properly. If you dont, Ill do thest resort you know? Yes, my trump card!" Looks like shes mad at me for not keeping herpany properly, she hugs my face with her chest from the front. No well, its having the opposite effect if you hug that strongly. Her ribs are hitting me, it hurts. Of course I dont say it out loud. Shell get seriously mad if do so. I waited until Mia is satisfied, I made her sit normally and knitted her hair. It looks like shes satisfied when I care for her. After a while, wonder if shes lost to the alcohol, I hear her sleeping breath, so I put her to sleep. "Nana, terrible." "Masta is going to get taken you know?" "We need recapture strategy! I announce the start of mobilization!" "Aye." "Nana, work hard." I dont remember much of the time when Nana attacks me from behind. Its a very, very happy night. That night, starting with Arisa, everyone has hanged socks beside their beds, so I put the prepared Christmas presents inside. While imagining the delighted faces of everyone after seeing the presents, we hold the Christmas night part. Sipping Champagne while listening to the moody music is nice once in a while. Book 9 - 9-1. To the Town of Magic Hunters 9-1. To the Town of Magic Hunters Satous here. My workaholic father had been returning from workte at night, and going to work early in the morning since I was a child, maybe thats why I dont remember meeting him much. Although, I never thought that I would be in the same position before I got married. Its been awhile since ourst wagon journey. We always rode on the wagon when we were in the duchy capital, but the duchy capital main street with its neatly prepared soil is quite different than the undeveloped narrow road at the back country. Since the branch of the great river runs along the main road, there are only a few carriages that are running here. Most are transported by small boats on the branch river. "Gatagoto~" "Gotogoto nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama are looking awfully excited ever since weve gone out of the town. Theyve been pulling and shaking my sleeves on both sides by matching the shaking of the wagon, so its hard to read book in the menu. "Mou~, just what do you girls find so fun." "Dont you know nodesu?" "Arisa is still green~" "Shes no good nanodesu~" "Mukka~ So cheeky even though youre just Pochi and Tama~" Arisa is saying something like some kind of kid boss in the block, but she seems to say it for the sake of saying it and doesnt mean to offend. Seeing Lulu whos been giggling while facing the road on the coachmans seat since awhile ago, it looks like she knows the reason. "Lulu, dontugh, tell me if you know it." "You~cant, since its a Quiz, you cant ask the answer from other people." Arisa is growling, "Gununu", such udylike groan from Lulus reply. Since Lulus used the lines that Arisa usually says to everyone, she probably cant rebut it. However, I also dont know, I guess Ill ask for a hint. "Im sorry, Pochi and Tama. I also dont know though?" "Gaan.""Na, nanodesuu." Tama, please stop speaking sound effects out loud. I pat the head of the two, who look like puppies that have been betrayed by their master, as if to gloss over it. I wonder, am I the bad one here? "Monopoly of master~""Its nice to be together nodesu." "I see." Come to think of it, when we were in the duchy capital, especially thetter half, we hadnt been together beside during the meal and sleep. Since, during thetter half, I was like an overworking father who came homete after everyone had gone to the bed, lets pamper them a bit now. "Satou." Mia who was scouting with Liza, and Nana, together with the hornless beastes back. She jumps from the hornless beast toward the wagon, so I receive her and put her down on the wagon. Even though shes gained a bit of fat, shes still quite light. Looks like shell be fine even without going through dietary restriction like Arisa. "Master, a fallen tree is blocking the road up ahead." "Master, the way the tree has fallen looks unnatural. It feels like its been artificially made." The fallen tree is probably the handiwork of thieves to stop carriages. Since I found the thieves on top of the low hill a bit apart from the highway when Liza and the others went scouting, Ive already dealt with them with [Remote Stun]. Magic is convenient after all. "Pochi, Tama, change into your work clothes. Lets remove the fallen tree." "Roger~""Hear hear~ nanodesu." I told Liza that I would remove the fallen tree with magic, but since she wanted to use the tree as a training by likening it to a monster, it was refused. This is just right to check the performance of everyones magic swords. If they cant properly hold back when theyre going against thieves, they will surely kill the opponents. "Master, I wish for charging nodesu." "You cant~" "Tama is right. If you dont charge it with your own mana, it wont be a training." I somehow evaded Pochis request attack that came with upturned eyes while she was presenting her short magic sword. It might have been dangerous if Tama didnt support. No one can use magic edge like Liza, but Tama and Nana are able to charge mana without problem. However, Pochi is the only one whos having a hard time with it. ording to Arisas investigation, its not only because shes short on MP, but she also needs to instantly operatesrge amount of mana, so its not going well for her. Although, there arent any difference between mana of Tama and Pochi. "Yay, its done nodesu!" Pochi who is finally able to put mana into the short magic sword turns to me and puts out "Praise me" aura, so I praise her, "Youve done well", while patting her head. Her tail looks like itll break. "First turn, Nana will go. Shell." Nana freely disys the raised physical strength from the physical reinforcement nature magic by wielding a shield thatsrger than her body and a one-handed sword. Although the sizes of the magic swords of Nana, Pochi, and Tama are different, Ive put the same magic circuit on them. After filling it with mana, once you recite the password (Command), the magic circuit carved on the sword will activate. Shell generates cylindrical mana field around the axis of the magic sword. Its a magic circuit thats normally put into shields or armors, but you can use the sword as a blunt weapon with it, and its also useful when you fight against monsters with acid or putrid bodily fluids, so I try to experiment with it. At first I made a magic sword carved with a magic circuit that could generate fire, but it seemed that the heat from the fire is too bad for the material, when I tried to use it, the sword broke. I put the n on the back burner until I get some material thats stronger against heat. Since itll burn your hand when you hold the sword after using it for a long time, I also have to find insting material it seems. Its a in magic circuit, but its probably ideal for dealing with thieves that weve been going through a lot this time. With just a single strike from Nana, a fallen tree the size of three of my waists is snapped right in half until the inside. "Second turn, Tamas going~" "Third turn, Pochi nanodesu!" Tama is wielding two short swords now due to the influence of the martial art tournament. Shes keeping her bnce nicely to the point that you wont think that she doesnt have dual wielding skill. Pochi keeps the same style as before with a one-handed short sword, and a shield. Tama utilizes the weights of the two magic short swords, no, shes skilfully utilizing the inertia from her assaults, striking the fallen trees as if dancing. Each of her strike is only about 20-30% as strong as Nanas, but since shes hitting a lot, she cuts the thin fallen tree and branches in session. Pochi simply wields the short sword, and charges ahead. Shes powered up with the heavy blow skill properly. Yet, its only about 80% as strong as Nana, I wonder if its because of her physique, or her weapon. "Fourth turn, Magic EdgeHeavy Blow." Liza attacks in a low posture while leaving red trails of light. The reason why she doesnt use Thrusting skill is probably because striking damage is more important than piercing for this. However, spears have too high of piercing power after all, she only leaves a big hole on the fallen tree, unlike Nana and the others whove smashed the tree. I should make an attachment for Lizas spear for when shes fighting an enemy with piercing resistance. With Mias Baloon magic and Arisas Repulsion magic, the fallen tree thats been torn into pieces are removed from the road. Since the thieves had recovered during the meantime, I made them sleep once again with [Remote Stun]. Ive already collected their weapons with Magic Hand. There isnt anything noteworthy, so Ill melt them to be raw material. "Do you guys have some business in the vige?" "No, we dont n to stop by in particr. It looks like some things have been burned, did some thieves attack?" When we were passing near a farm vige, we got challenged by some armed farmers. This farmer looks to have some burn injuries, but the farmers behind him seem to only have some kind of scar injuries. In addition, their weapons are all crudely made, you can even call it improvised. Things like wooden spears with only the tips shaved, or spears with smashed obsidian stones attached on the tips. There are hatred and fear on the eyes of the farmers. "I, it was someone even worse than thieves. It was a noble." The young man announced as if vomiting. I feel some nce from a far away house. We should get away from here as soon as Ive gathered some information. "Was it a noble from around here?" "No, I had never seen him before. He asked if we were hiding beastmen, when we told him that we didnt know, he burned our houses with magic, and threatened us to confess." A fire magic-user noble whos searching for beastmen. Im terribly reminded of someone. Its the foreign noble who had tried to buy the white tigerkin princess in the dark auction. Since I dont remember his name, I search for him by limiting to only around up to the neighbor town from here. Looks like hes staying on the town of Puta that were heading to. Lets mark him at least. Itll be troublesome if he mistakenly attacks Tama. "Thats unfortunate. We also have to be careful as to not get involved. These are thanks for the information, please ept it." I take out three lower-ranked potions from the essory case in the wagon, and pass it to the young man. Since he looked doubtful, I told him that they were cheap magic medicines (potions), and then the wagon departed before he could say something. "Youre quite generous eh~" "They were just dummy that Ive made for the wagon, they were really cheap stuffs you know. One is worth one copper coin at most." "Chea~p." Theyre leftovers from when I was mass producing military-use magic potions, from the alchemy book I had bought in the dark auction. They came out when raw materials werent enough, or after I omitted some step. The lower-ranked potions from earlier are about the same as lower ranked magic potions I usually make that are 20 times more diluted. Nevertheless, theyre not inferior to lower-ranked potion thats on the market. However, since you can make the dilution without magic cores, its quicker and easier to make the potion normally considering the trouble. Since the [Diluted Lower-Ranked Potion] that are made from this method has a weak effect, I can freely give it to people, its convenient. And then, three days after we depart from the riverside town of the great river, we can finally see the town of Puta atst. This town is congregated by people called magic hunters that are working by hunting monsters to collect their magic cores. Even though the job sounds strong, most of them are not higher than level 10. In this duchy capital, there are several towns where magic hunters are gathering like in this Puta town. Ive learned the circumstance of things around here from Tarina-san of the scroll workshop. She wasining when the magic cores that had arrived from Puta town were small and had low purities. Around the forest near this Puta town, there are eight nests with about 100 demi-goblins each, theyre separated for 10 kilometers apart from each other. Small nests with about dozen of demi-goblins also exist here and there. Theyre probably controbly hunted so that they wont be too many, or die out. Humans dont seem to be the only one who hunt demi-goblins, various snake, lizard or frog monsters are loitering around near the nests. Even now, there seem to be several magic hunter parties that are hunting the demi goblins, loitering around in the forest. One of those parties seems to have just been returning to Puta town, and from what we can see from here, theyre having some kind of trouble. Good grief, theres a lot of troubles in this world. Book 9 - 9-2. At the Town of Magic Hunters 9-2. At the Town of Magic Hunters Satous here. I often did part-time jobs during my school days, but I rarely ever had money problem. I might have been lucky for having avoided the iprehensible wage structure during internship. There are a group of five people having heated arguments in front of the gate. "Thats why I said we shouldve asked for an advance payment since we wouldnt be able to pay the tax for entering the city." "Why should we have to do something so annoying." "Thats right~, who was the useless one who begged to take him with us while saying that he would be useful." "Getting tired right after he began carrying the luggage, and drinking all the water himself." "The worst part is how he wrongly cut the fur on the corpse of the Crimson Fox we had defeated after much trouble." The four women dismissed the protest of the boy who only has one arm while sneering at him. If were in a tale, this is the scene where we go help the boy, but I wonder why. I cant help but think what the women have said are justified. I wonder if the boy whos being a drag is also desperate, hes still persisting. Hes not discouraged~ "Then, by the evening of this day,e to the purchasing counter in the bar. When youe, well give you one sixth of the reward, that are three copper coins as promised in the beginning." "Hey wait, Ive defeated four goblins myself havent I. You forgot four copper coins as themission yknow." "You~, you just killed goblins that were already dying from our attacks from the side right?" "How could you even demand rewards for that. Youre really shameless." "I still did defeat them!" While looking down on the persistent boy, the tall girl whos the leader shrugs her shoulders, and proposes apromise. "Okay, okay. However, those four goblins werent defeated by you alone, half. Ill give you half the rewards, two copper coins. Come to the bar by the evening." Ridiculing the boy who looks relieved, the surrounding women are smiling badly. "Hehe, if you donte quick, the money will all turn into alcohol yknow." "Al~right, lets bet for whether we have finished drinking before the boyes or not." "Nice~, I put one big copper coin for before." "Im betting five copper coins for before." "Gyahahaha, there wont be any bet the~n." Looks like they will really drink it all if he takes too much time. The boy seems to have the same opinion, as he begins to negotiate with the gatekeeper in a hurry. "Youve heard our talk earlier right? If you let us enter now, well pay the feeter properly." "Humph, Im not fit to be a gatekeeper if I believe what you magic hunter bunch say. How about hunting beasts that you can use as a payment in kind before the evening?" "Theres no way we can catch beast without trap or tools." "Then, give it up." Ho, so you can use payment in kind, I didnt know. The gatekeeper who has noticed our wagoning closer drives the boy the side. The boy was going to rush toward the town during that chance, but another gatekeeper toppled his feet, and kept him on the ground. "Hey, wee to Puta town. Ive never seen you before, are you a merchant?" "No, we only want to stop by during our trip." I show the gatekeeper my silver te ID. "This is, excuse me. You were a noble." "Excuse me noble-sama, youve said that youre on a trip, but this is Puta the farthest town. Where in the world are you going? Dont tell me youre going to the nest of the Wyverns beyond the mountain to take their eggs?" "Oy, Gatts." When I check on the map since Im interested with the gatekeepers words, there are certainly Wyverns in the mountain along the way. Wyverns egg must be big I think. "I do want to cross the mountain, but I didnt know about the Wyverns. Taking the egg you say, is it delicious?" "It mite be mighty delicious, but they sell handsomely. The rumor says that you can exchange them for gold coins, weight-for-weight, if you bring them to the royal capital, or the Silga kingdom on the other side of the mountain." "Although Ive never seen the real thing, but they turn it into the Wyvern steed for the dragoons." If the eggs weight is 500 grams, then itll be around 150 gold coins huh. Silga kingdom seems to be a neighboring small kingdom beyond the mountain range to the east. By the way, the Bornean forest that were heading to is over the mountain range to the southeast. "Hey, noble-sama!" "Shut up you." The gatekeeper quickly silents the boy, who have talked to me, with the tip of the spear hes holding on his hand. I think he doesnt need to go that far. "Its fine. What is it, boy." The first half is for the gatekeeper, and thetter half is for the boy whos still being trampled. "Noble-sama, I need it for entering the town. Lend me two copper coins! I will return it without fail." "At least use polite speech!" "I dont know such thing like polite speech. Isnt it polite speech already if I just use Sama." However, if he borrows two copper coins from me, hell be left with three copper coins even if he pay it back with no interest, is he alright with that? "Okay, Ill lend you some." "You sure!?" "Chevalier-sama, this guy is a magic hunter yknow? Theyre bunches who cant keep money overnight. You absolutely wont get your money back." "Dont say unnecessary things after hes agreed. Ill absolutely return it!" I give two copper coins to the boy whos slipped out of the gatekeepers foot. I wonder if he hasnt taken a bath for a long time, he smells chokingly bad. No, this is, theres probably smell of goblins blood, and cut meat mixed in. The boy receives the money from me with his only arm, and gives it to the gatekeeper like hes throwing it. "Thats right, noble-sama! If you havent decided on your inn, go to that gate inn you can see from here. Its really expensive, but its famous for their delicious food." After telling me so, the boy goes to the main street while buzzing his arm. Now then, what should I do with this tepid gaze from the gatekeeper. "Chevalier-sama, I think being a good person is a virtue, but there are a lot of people who only indulge on those virtues without feeling thankful in the world, yknow?" "Oy, leave it. Chevalier-sama is troubled." "No, I appreciate the concern." Looks like hes concerned for real, so I thank him. For the time being, seems theres no problem in entering the city. When Lulu is going to depart the wagon, the gatekeeper looks like hes remembered something and warns me. "Theres an insane foreign noble staying in the ce of bar Poton, the governor here, so its better for you not to get close there." When I check on the ce of the governor--if Im not mistaken, its a town consul that functions like a magistrate--bar Poton, theres the aforementioned fire magician near him. The fire magician is called Dwot Dasles. It looks like hes a marquis of a kingdom called Makiwa. Since the kingdoms name doesnt appear in the travelers journal, I dont know where it is. I think its probably among the group of small countries near Rumooku kingdom or Silga kingdom if it has something to do with the tigerkins. With [Arson], and [Murder] that he has on his Rewards and Punishments, how could they let him into the town. This Puta town is quite small, unlike the towns weve been to up until now. Its only one kilometer wide at most. The city is roughly divided into four blocks around the small mansion where the governor is. The west block where we are now, the north block where the harbor is, the east block with the pleasure quarter, and the south block where the workers quarter and the slum are located. Looks like each block has a residential area. The races areposed of 70% humans, and then ratkins, sea lionkin, and rabbitkin form the 20% with the same ratio each. There are other races beside them, but the number is low. The ves are around 10% from various races, but the human ves are rtively numerous. It looks like the only nobles in this town are the house of bar Poton and marquis Dasles. I should be visiting him as a noble, but theres no need to deliberately get myself into trouble. When I check on the nobility corrtion chart that Ive bought from Torumas house, it seems hes among the lowest seat of nobility from the house of marquis Lloyd, so not visiting him probably isnt going to be that big of a problem. Nevertheless, this corrtion chart is convenient. Lets make some toys for Mayuna-chan as thanks next time. When the wagon has entered the inns courtyard, a girl who seems to be the helperes running. I leave the wagon to Lulu and the others, and go into the inn with the girl leading. I only take Arisa and Nana along. The innkeeper whos waiting inside changes his expression into one that looks like hes found a source of ie when he sees me. This is strange, I dont think Im wearing expensive-looking clothes today. "Wee young master, I have just the right room for you." He leads us to the room while rubbing his hands on his big hairy arms. The room is on the third floor of a different wooden building, you can even pay more to hire guards during the night. If we stay for more than five days, the guards will be free. The inn charges one silver coin for one night. Compared to the gate inn on Seryuu city which charges one big copper coin for a night, this is probably cheap inparison. Theres a bathroom in this building, but theres only a bathtub which only fits one person, and of course theres no hot water facility either. You can boil water, but itll take time, so they ask for us to do it anytime beside during meals if possible. Looks like you can draw water from any channel beside from the drinking water reservoir, but arent those shared with the drainage? Well, I can just use [Pure Water] on it before I draw the water. The innkeeper advises us to bring our luggage to the warehouse in the building since thieves oftene in midnight. Theres nothing inside the luggage, but to not draw unnecessary attentions, I bring them all into the inn. "Yo, is this the ce where the noble-sama is staying?" A hunter man who looks like a boss of thieves enters the inn courtyard while bringing a big baggage on his shoulder. There are dismantled deer meat inside the cloth. "Hou, Goku. Youve brought a big game." "Yeah, its been awhile since thest one. Is the young master over there the noble-sama? How bout it, theyre just at the right time for eating. Theres no entrails since Ive eaten them on the day of the hunt though." Gahahaha, the manughs, apparently this hunter is selling the deer. The price is two silver coins, half of the duchy capitals. To inform the market price like this suddenly, this man sure is poor at doing business. I feel that he knows about the information (about Satou) too fast, but he probably heard it from the gatekeeper. Since there is no kitchen in the separate building, I leave the cooking to the inn chef. Since theres still some time before dinner, I take Pochi and Tama, who are full of vigors, on a stroll. Just in case, Pochi and Tama are equipped with thin mantles with hoods, leather armors, and wooden swords, just like theyve been in the duchy capital. Im wearing simple clothes that are a white shirt, and trousers. With these very in appearances, I probably wont get entangled with some strange guy. Book 9 - 9-3. At the Town of Magic Hunters (2) 9-3. At the Town of Magic Hunters (2) Satous here. I remember the time when I got a burn during my visit to my grandfathers house in the countryside, it wasnt cured with over-the-counter drug, but by applying ripped aloe that had grown on the garden to the burn. It was a folks remedy, but I remember that it worked well. I wonder if theres aloe in another world. "Where are we going~?""Nodesu?" "Were going to the harbor. Looks like theyre selling many rare fruits there, so were going on a sightseeing." I reply to Pochi and Tama who have just asked about it when were walking on the street while holding hands. Its about 10 minutes walk from the inn to the harbor. ording to the innkeeper, its not a market, but just several stalls and food carts that are selling food and drink forborers and sailors, so Im just going to take a look. Mia and the others seemed to be interested too, but since she looked like she was nning something with Arisa, I left them in the inn. Liza was also going to follow as a bodyguard, but since the security looked bad, I asked her to guard Lulu and the others. Nana was particrly fine with either, but since it was dangerous, I left her. There are a lot of sea lion children in the harbor were going now. There are a lot of one-story houses with good venttions in this town, maybe its due to the fact that the temperature is like evesting spring here. Every house is built about 30 centimeters high above the ground, although not to the point of being a high-floor type houses. The roads are bare soil, and weeds are growing on the berm. There seem to be some vacant lots here and there too. Overall, the people walking in the town are wearing thin clothes with short skirts. As expected, women older than 20s are wearing longer skirts, yet their ankles can still be seen. A lot of girls that are minors wear short ones above the knee. I couldnt care less about the men, but many are wearing nothing on the upper half, or bold open-neck shirts. There are a lot of children of around upper grade elementary school ages wearing shirts that disy their bellybuttons on full. Apparently, its not because of fashion, but because theyre wearing old clothes that dont fit their bodies anymore. However, I think these make it feels like were in a southern country. Many children who are below that age are wearing baggy shirts, but the rest are naked. At least, theyre wearing loincloths, but theyre running around in barefoot energetically. Tama suddenly parts her hand and runs to the berm, apparently shes picked some grasses on the roadside ande back. "Found ninigi grass~" Ninigi grass is a medicinal herb for treating fevers. They can only be used inpounding since they have weak poison if used as is, you need topound them in order to make them into potion. Therefore, most people dont recognize them as medicinal nts. Their poison only cause upset stomach, so they can also be used asxative if diluted. However, Tama does a good job remembering them even though weve only ever found them for 2-3 times during our journey. I receive the medicinal nts from Tama, and put it in the bag into the Storage. While praising Tama, I search for [Ninigi Grass] in one kilometer radius. Apparently, the medicinal nts are growingmonly like grasses in the vicinity of this town. Its not a medicine that I use much, but I guess Ill secure some as a supply. In the vacantnd along the way, the ninigi grasses like earlier are growing en masse, so I ask Pochi and Tama to gather them. I search again just in case, and besides the mugwort-like nts that can be used to stop bleeding, theres no other usable nts. Besides having red veins on its leaves, the mugwort-like nts look just like normal mugworts. Of course Ive warned the two to not pluck the mugwort-like nts. The local people here probably use them asmon medicinal herbs. After seeing Pochi and Tama, children from the neighborhood also begin to gather the ninigi grass and put them on the mat that Ive put on the ground beside me. I wonder if they think this as some kind of y? When half of the ninigi grasses growing in this lot have been collected, I announce that its over, and give little something to the children. One penny for each. I feel that its too cheap, but from the story of the aunties during the food distribution on the duchy capital, looks like its enough. In fact, the children receive the money delightfully. "Yo, Nii-chan, what are you trying to do making the children gather poisonous nts. Are you going to serve it to the damned lord?" "They can be used asxatives indeed, but they will turn into fever medicines if youpound them." His words make him sounds like a hooligan, but it doesnt seem like hes trying to pick a fight. Hes really just interested it seems. This human young man seems to be aborer. Hes tanned with bulging muscles. However, since hes only level 4, Pochi and Tama are probably stronger. "So youre really a pharmacist! Please, Ill pay the cost no matter what it takes, can you give me some medicine for burn?" Burn huh.... I have a bad hunch, so I ask for the detail, and its just as Ive expected. The stupid noble from before came to them to ask about the white tiger princess, and threw several fire bolts toward the houses of beastmen, burning many of them to the ground. At that time, the big sister of this young man tried to save the beastmen children and got seriously injured by therge fire. I ask the young man if the guards of this town do anything to him, but since the stupid noble is under the protection of the governor of this town, bar Poton, they dont throw him into the jail. After the day the stupid noble started to be confined in the house of Poton, the servants of Poton house began to search for the whereabout of the white tiger princess. However, theyre not getting any clue, and the servants actions have be violent. Of course there wont be clue. They (white tigerkin) are heading toward the royal capital after all. The white tiger-kun party probably pretended to flee here to spread false information. I think its quite effective, but its troublesome. "Nee-san, Ive brought a pharmacist." She only replies with a whimper. From the information on the map, shes a 22 years old, and should be single. No, her single status doesnt matter. Yep. I ask Pochi and Tama to wait near the entrance in the room, and go to the interior room after the young man. This is awful. The burn is not spread, but it goes from her right hand to half of her face. The young man sends his nephew and niece to the room with Pochi and Tama to empty the space for me. Is she perhaps a single mother? No, its nothing. She can be easily healed with just one diluted medicine, but to do it without leaving a wound seems like itll be difficult. I guess Ill observe the effect in exchange for the medicine. I make the woman drink a magic potion with normal concentration without the boost from mana healing and titles. Since one bottle heals for 300 HP, it can heal the woman even if shes in critical conditions 10 times. The young man beside me is holding his breath. Yup, I understand that feeling. No matter how many times I see it, the swift effect of this magic potion feels unpleasant. New pink skin is already forming on the muscle tissues that can be seen. Just in case, I make the woman eat things with high calories, and sleeping medicine that Ive made for treating serious injury. She should bepletely recovered by morning with this. The young man thanks me to the point as if hes going to kiss my shoes, and as the reward for the treatment, I ask him to lead me to the ce where that stupid noble has gone wild. Three-story tenement? But, its been burnt down. Several people are lying on the mats that have been spread under the shadow of the wreckage. Since I perceive that the beastkins are getting on guards from the humans us who are approaching them, I let Pochi and Tama to lower their hoods. The beastkins slightly drop their guards after seeing the two. "What do you want. Human." "Im Hyonas little brother. Ive brought a pharmacist." "Come to think of it, Ive seen you before. Go heal Hyona rather than us. Its already impossible for the fellows here. It wont be enough to buy medicines even if we sell ourselves." Its certainly expensive if you buy them from shops. However, this town shouldnt have problem with materials for potions if the magic hunters hunt the demi-goblins, the magic cores must be exported to the duchy capital after all huh. There are two rabbitkins and one ratkin people who are sleeping. The degrees of their burns are more terrible than the young mans big sister. Their wounds are only covered with big leaves that seem to be for soothing fever. They were recovered by just making them drank the same potion that Hyona-san had drank thought. I feel that the recovery effect is better, I wonder if its because beastkins have good endurance. Since the three also look famished, I give them high calories food & sleeping medicines. Since there are several people who have slight burns near the tenement, I leave one bottle of burn ointment. Its just a small bottle with 20 grams of it inside though. Its also a leftover from when I was experimenting for its effect, but it should be more effective than the one on sale. "Young master, here it is." "Young master, its here." I said my farewell to the beastkins who expressed their gratitudes exaggeratedly, and arrived at my original goal, the harbor. The daughters of the rabbitkin, who are a 9 years old, and a 6 years old, that Ive saved earlier have guided us. Baskets full of fruits are lined up on the mats. There are small melon-like fruits inside a basket. There are also tachibana citrus and Japanese pears-like fruits. It seems everything is something that are growing wildly in the forest near this town. "How bout it, anything is one penny." Cheap. Since were here already, I buy various things and share it with everyone. Of course, with the rabbitkin girls too. It seems that the children have increased before I knew it, but its fine. The melon is quite delicious with its watermelon-like thin sweetness, although there are also unripe fruits. Im buying several of them as souvenirs for Mia. The fruits peddlerughs while saying, "Im gonna close my shop early today." jokingly. I wonder if he gets into it halfway through, he distributes the fruits to the children for free. hes a good-natured man. "Yo nii-san, how bout some vegetables good for your health?" Another man who seem to be attracted to thises to pitch his vegetables. No, I didnte for vegetables. I could have immediately declined him, but since Pochi and Tama were still chewing half of the melons I had bought, I asked him to show the line up while putting small aprons on the necks of the two. Putting these aprons now might have been toote. Lets clean them with [Soft Wash] before returning to the inn. Lulu will be angry if they return like that. In the bastket that the man has brought, bitter gourds, paprikas-like vegetables, and red tomatoes!--Its probably tomatoes--are lined up. Since he says that I can try it, I bite one of the tomatoes. Its a tomato alright, although its a bit overripe. Seems theyre called red fruits around here. Pochi and Tama also take a bite out of curiosity, but looks like it doesnt suit their pte, their faces lookplicated. Children rtively dislike tomatoes dont they. "Are these all the red fruits you have?" "Theres a lot more on the field. But, its still a bit more until theyre ripe enough for eating." I rather have ones that arent this ripe, so I ask him to deliver them to the gate inn. When I gave him 10 copper coins as the payment, he vigorously rowed a small boat upstream as if he had grown wings to fly, and came back with the crops. There seems to be a small farm vige on the upstream from here. Afterwards, were trying various things like grilled dried oval squids, and grilled dried small fish. Whats with this pied piper of Hamelin situation. After Pochi and Tama amiably shared their own shares, even though it wasnt excessive, it became like this. Well, theyre something Ive bought for the two, so theyre free to do what they want with it. However, seems I need to disperse them. I pick up a decently-sized stone below, and y with it. I thought that it was light, when I check with the AR, its not a stone, but a coconut-like fruit. Its probably unripe for eating, so its been thrown away. The stupid noble shows up his face on the corner of the road. "There you are, you cursed white beasts! " The people of this town are probably aware of this stupid nobles face. Both the adults and the children are running away scattered. Theres no helping it since the opponent is a level 20 magician. Men who look to be the stupid nobles retainers, and the bars personal troop follow behind him. Looking from their expression, they probably also want to stop this stupid nobles act of violence. Since hes obviously aiming for Tama who is beside me, I throw the coconut to the face of the noble whos chanting fire magic in the downtown. While leaving aical sound, the stupid noble fell from his horse. Since he was falling on his head, I reluctantly used [Magic Hand] to kill the momentum at a bare minimum. However, I dont need to concern myself with stopping the retainers from stepping him with their horses do I. His health decreased fast, but thanks to his level 20, he narrowly escaped death. The retainers dismounted their horses in panic, confiscated a cart from the nearby townspeople, put the stupid noble in it, and carried him to the bar mansion. Sheesh, what busy guys. I p the shoulders of Pochi and Tama who have taken up their wooden swords and stood before me, removing their tensions. The two came forward and guarded me when the stupid noble began to chant magic. Cheers break out from the townspeople, but please excuse me from this. Book 9 - 9-4. At the Town of Magic Hunters (3) 9-4. At the Town of Magic Hunters (3) Satous here. False usation is never missing in any society, but in a world that has social positions, they can unreasonably use you of crimes. In Japan, you can entrust it to the court and yourwyer, but in another world, being passive seems to be fatal. Two guards dismount their horses ande toward us. "Oy,e with us to the station." "That person is still a noble even though hes like that. Come obediently. Ill let you try to appeal for your life at least." Oy oy, youre going to treat someone who threw a fruit to another one, who was trying to do something that was like firing a gun, or rather an explosion inside the town, like a death row criminal. It looks like Ill have some bad time if I follow them obediently. I take out the silver ID from my chest, and show it to the guards. "T, this is, so you were a noble-sama! Just, how long have you been here." "About several hours ago. Rather than that, Ive never seen that noble even in the duchy capital, where is he from? I dont think even any honorary noble of Shiga kingdom will try to use magic attack in the middle of a town." What a thing to say even if I do say so myself. For now, Ill warn them while speaking bossily. Putting honorary thing aside, hes pretty bad of a person for trying to use magic to burn citizens in a town. I drive it further toward the guards who are hesitating to say anything. "Is bar Poton aware of this behavior? Depending on the situation, I may need to inform duke-sama and marquis Lloyd of this." The guards are averting their gazes from me. This must mean that the bar is an aplice, or rather hes authorized the acts. I have a reason for cornering the guards here. The bar in question ising here followed by several bodyguards. If I had let myself caught, I would need to physically suppress them and made the talkplicated. "Oy, guards! Thats the criminal who raised his hands against marquis Dasles. Arrest him quick." The bar whos just arrived orders the guards arrogantly, hes a plump 40s years old man who looks like an underling. He bes disturbed and avoids my eyes when he just looks at me whos folding my arms calmly. "Marquis Dasles? There shouldnt be a noble like that in our kingdom. A person who should have been protecting the town couldnt possibly not only overlook the atrocities of a foreign noble, but even aid him could he?" I calmly approach the bar whos closing and opening his mouth. Since Im empty handed, the guards arent doing anything. I take out a letter from my bag and give it to the bar. Its something that marquis Lloyd has written when I told him that I was going to Puta town. Bar Poton drops his line of view towards the letter while looking doubtful, but when he sees the sealing wax thats pressed with marquis Lloyds house crest, his face bes cramped. He opens the letter timidly, and reads it, then his face turns blue and hes fainted just like that. There shouldnt be anything significant written in this letter, at most theres probably an instruction to amodate me while Im in this town. However, the fact that Im an acquaintance of marquis Lloyd, and a close one at that, is probably conveyed with this letter. If I report his deeds here to marquis Lloyd, at best hes going to be stripped off his duty, although he probably wont be executed, but his peerage might be passed down to his child and be forced to retire. Truly a fox that borrows the authority of a tiger! I didnt think that I would get to use my connection like this. "Ill stop by at the bar Potons mansion tomorrow. I expect you to give the proper judgment to this Dasles person before then." I tell it to the guards around in ce of the fainted bar. These people should be the kinds who will try to save their own necks, so they will probably deal with the troublesome stupid noble. A fire magician he is, itd be a different story if he was healthy, but now that hes half-dead, they should be able to easily restrain him. For some reason, apuses break out from the surrounding, its very embarrassing. Do your best today too Poker Face skill. >Title [The Official who Protects the People] Acquired >Title [Condemner] Acquired After the uproar, I decide to go to the firm to collect some information. Unfortunately, the firm doesnt have any important info. At most its only information about the road that goes to the mountain range where Bornean is. The road seem to have been used until 200 years ago when the wyverns and beast monsters have began to inhabit the mountain range. Even for now, the farthest vige 10 kilometers from here have been engulfed by the forest, or rather the grasses. Even if thats true, I can just cut grass with wind magic and fix the soil with earth magic I guess. When Pochi, Tama and I have arrived at the inn, the smell of something good is drifting. "Ha ra ha ra?" "Ha ra he ri~?" The two are singing the songs for when theyre hungry while buzzing their arm that are connected with mine. They spontaneously create these hunger songs ording to their feeling at the time, so even I dont know how many are the types. "Were back." "Wee back~ Ah, good. The innkeepers told that the meal will be ready soon~" "Master, they say that they can bring the food here, but they rmend us to eat at the dining room since the guests are sparse today." "Did you ask whether it was fine for non-humans?" "But of course. Its okay he said." A, arisa. Wasnt that phrase old even for Showa. I pull myself together, and give the melons to Mia as her souvenirs. "Then, lets might as well go to the dining room." Looks like the ordered tomatoes have arrived from the harbor earlier, theyve been put in the basket on the table. The five seedlings that Ive requested,plete with the soils, are lined on the table. With this, I can secure tomatoes even after weve arrived at thebyrinth city. This will be pointless if they sell tomatoes normally there, but if that happens, I can just cultivate it in Muno city then. The cooking are a simple whole roast. Looks like you eat it by scraping the meat, dip them in the white sauce put on the bowl, and eat it after you roll them with red-leaf lettuce-like vegetable. There are also other tes with steamed vegetables and pfvished with plenty of vegetables for Mia. Looks like the white sauce is mayonnaise. I didnt spread the mayonnaise since itd have increased people who would be fat at the duchy capital, but it exists normally huh. Since I didnt see it at the duchy capital, I wonder if its a local specialty of this town. However, this is-- "Roasted deer meat with vegetables yummy." "Mayo mayo~" "Mayo nanodesu!" "Mayonnaise is delicious indeed, but I think its good if you eat it without adding anything first." "Ara? Its delicious but, this mayonnaise is." Lulu whos about to eat the roasted deer meat rolled in vegetable dipped in the mayonnaise looks around as if confirming something. Yes, the mayonnaise here is very heavy. I dont know if its because the type of the fat is different, or if the its due to theposition, but it feels like Ill get a heartburn if we eat too much of it. While poking the cheek of Mia thats pouting as shes eating her pf in silence, I warn everyone not to eat too much mayonnaise. "Noble-sama, does this white sauce not match your taste?" "No, its very delicious. Did the innkeeper make this white sauce?" The innkeeper who had seen the situation called me out. However, an intruder came before he could reply. The single-armed boy from earlier enters the inn while swinging his left arm. "Kuuh, what a nice smell. Noble-sama, thanks for before. These are the two copper coins Ive borrowed. It was really helpful." I receive the two copper coins hes presenting. There probably was some quarrel when he was getting his rewards. The edge of his mouth is cut, and theres a bruise on his right cheek. "han, get me the same thing as that noble-samas, Ill pay the bill." "Thats impossible, theres no ingredients left." "No way~" "You wouldnt be able to pay it even if there was any. Ill make some grilled fish with white sauce set, our specialty." "Okay, thats alright." The grilled fish with white sauce here is two copper coins. Is it fine, spending so recklessly like this. "If you spend so much, wont you be unable to enter the town again?" "Thats a talk for that time. I dont know when I will die, so Im gonna eat delicious things when I can." Is it philosophical, or is he just not thinking the consequence. Im a bit worried with the three beastkin girls who are nodding to it. "Oh right, you were talking about the white sauce. A magic hunter man with one arm who came here three months ago taught me about it. He was shrewd, unlike this Kon kid here even though theyre both one-armed. Even though the price for this white sauce was quite exorbitant, Ive had my money worth." "Hey, dont liken me to that man with bad look on his face" "Did you hear the name of that man?" "Yeah, he said he was John Smith." John Smith you say. I asked about his characteristic, but the innkeeper only remembered that his face was chiseled, and he had ck hair, and no left arm. I somehow assume that hes the third summoned person from Meneas kingdom. "He disappeared from the town before anyone knew it." "Maybe he was killed by monsters since he was a magic hunter." "That man didnt seem like he would die so easily though." The boy eat the fish set meal with his left arm skillfully. He asionally secretly looks at the whole roast of the deer meat enviously, then devours the fish set meal, so I put some deer meat on a small te, and give it to him. It should be fine with this much. Nana who has finished her meal earlier examines the entrance, and suddenly stands up. Nana reinforces her physical strength while concealing her body, then moves so fast, your eyes cant caught her, to the entrance. Nanaes back with a big smile on her face while holding two ratkin children on both her arms. The children are struggling desperately to escape, but theyre no match for the physically reinforced Nana. "Master, I have safeguarded young organisms. Requesting permission to feed them." What, feed them you say. The three beastkin girls look like theyve finished eating, and there are still a lot of the deer meat remaining anyway, so it should be alright. When I give the permission, Nana feeds the deer meat to the ratkin children while looking really happy. At first, the ratkin children were surprised themselves, but when they understood that they could eat, they began to eat like gulping down. After that, various things happened like Pochi who stuffed her throat after sensing the impending crisis, or Liza who preached the ratkin children as if she was going to eat them, but the dinner ended with a lively and fun atmosphere. There are three people who will be guarding the separate building. Theyre quite unreliable since they dont have see-through skills on top of being level 5. Since the presences of these guards act as impediment for the thieves, it might be fine just like this. Even though were in an inn, I decide to have three rotations of night watches just like its always been during the night camp. I think Im being too vignt, but theres no one who restrains the subordinates of that stupid noble, so they mighte attacking after all. Book 9 - 9-5. At the Town of Magic Hunters (4) 9-5. At the Town of Magic Hunters (4) Satous here. There are a lot of stories with revenge as their themes, but few of them end in happy endings due to the themes of the stories. Ill pay you back 10 times! The characters shout out their exasperation like so, but I wish they dont brood over it so gravely. "I said wait! That person is also a noble! Hes not someone who would do bad things." "Move out, Kon." "Thats right, well be given one silver coin by just joining the encirclement on the inn." "Right, right, how many goblins do you think that is." "Even a good-for-nothing like you can get some money you know? Only fools would miss this chance." Im hearing this conversation from the magic hunters who are gathering in the bar. That arsonist noble is still trying to do something huh. I check on the map, there are around 20 magic hunters gathered on the vacant lot near the governors mansion. There are also as many young people beside the magic hunters, they seem to be a gathering of ouws when I look closer. Considering there arent any of the guards among them, looks like bar Poton isnt involved this time. There are about 42 people, but there arent anyone who has magic skills, theyre only warrior or thief types. Since their levels are only ranging from 2-7, even excluding me, they arent matches against mypanions. The foreign noble is staying in the bars mansion without moving. I can guess why since the alchemists in this city are low leveled, as hes only at 30% of his max health, and his bone fractures are terrible, he wont be able to move even if he wants to. At the bar in front of me, there are the one-armed magic hunter boy, Kon, the four magic hunter women who were with him before, and also eight magic hunter beastkins. This beastkin called Ord, and his friends are strong even among magic hunters as their levels are around 7-9. The other hunters here are level 2-7, not much differences than the magic hunters on the vacant lot. "Ord and the others, please stop drinking and make nee-san and her friends stop." "Isnt it alright, let them go." "Wa, Ord!" Apparently, the beastkins are neutral, and wont help the Kon boy. "If you dont move away soon, Ill hit you with my fist." "Please, nee-san." "Kena, not gonna stop you though." "Whats this Ord, its not like you to give advice to other magic hunters." "This isnt an advice, but a warning. Were on the side of the noble at the inn. Hes the benefactor of sis boss, and weve been requested to protect the inn noble by the assembly of the beastmen." Hoo? Is it a thank for curing their burns? I dont know who is this sis boss, but shes probably one of the people who have been cured from the burn. If I didnt hear this conversation, they might be victims of my remote magic along with the magic hunters employed by the foreign noble. Now then, I cant keep listening to them secretly forever can I. "You serious? Ord, I know you guys are strong, but the opponents arent just the twenties something magic hunters. There are also more than 50 guards right?" "Dont worry about that. The guards wonte out." "Who told you that? Your mother? Stay out of this!" I cut into the conversation between the big rabbitkin man with one eye (Ord), and the leader of the women (Kena). Kena sharply spoke as if spitting out without turning around to me. Did she mistake me for some magic hunter? "Ive stopped bar Poton with the connection from the duchy capital. He wont let out the soldiers unless hes an unparalleled idiot whos all about ruins." When I was talking, Kena and herpanions turned around after noticing Ords eye signal. The womanpanions of Kena stands up and put their hands on the grips of their swords when they see me whos armed with a sword. I introduce myself while waving to Kon boy whos being trampled by Kenas foot. "Heya, nice to meet you. I am Chevalier Satou Pendragon." I calmly look around the bar while introducing myself, and confirm the consistency of the information from the map. "I didnt intend to eavesdrop, but Ive heard your talk. Youre--miss Kena right? Hopefully, you guys can apany me in a drinking bout in this bar today." "Drinking bout? Are you trying to coax us to be your friends?" "Im not. Ivee here to gather thetest information about the mountain range beyond the farthest vige." "Hah, if youve heard our talk, then you should know the situation youre in right? Isnt it better for you to quickly move out of the inn to escape? If you ask Ord over there, hell open the gate at least." Oh, this is unexpected. I didnt think that she would give me advices. She was only tempted by the silver coins reward, she doesnt seem like a bad person. Then maybe I should ask them to help smash the path of retreat of that arsonist noble. "I have something to discuss, is it alright?" The attack on the inn starts way past midnight. I ask Pochi and Tama who have quickly noticed it to wake everyone up, and I stop doing handicraft that Ive done to kill time. Since everyone have taken naps with armors worn, the battle preparation is quicklypleted. Since were pretending to be sleeping, there is no light. I peep through the window on the third floor, there are three separate suspicious groupsing from the street. Kena and the others have sessfully slipped in behind one of the group. I asked the women to arrest the retainers of the foreign noble, or stop them from escaping. Theyre caught red-handed attacking a noble of Shiga kingdom at night. Its unfortunate that the person himself isnt present, but he probably wont be able to escape getting deported outside the kingdom if I just pull some connections. "Bows, three people~?" "Theres also one on the shadow of the roof there, so its four nanodesu." Pochi and Tama who were watching outside found the archers. I shoot through the shoulders of the two, who have murders on their punishment (status), with a single shot from the crossbow. In addition, I use [Remote Stun] to make the other four fall unconscious. Since there wasnt anyone beside the archers, they probably dont know that theyre being ambushed. I also use [Remote Stun] to neutralize the other people who seem to be thieves approaching nimbly from the roof. It was troublesome to match the timing as to not make them suffer serious injury from the falls. "Then, shall we go." Leaving Mia, and Arisa, the magicians, and Lulu whos holding the magic gun on the top floor, I bring the vanguards downstairs. When weve arrived on the first floor, the guards of the inn who have finally noticed the unusual situation are furiously knocking the door to tell the state of emergency. They looked surprised when they see using out fully armed, but I forcibly made them to go to the main building of the inn to protect it. When the masses have encircled the inn, one of the retainers of the foreign noble step forward and begins his speech, or rather, proiming death sentences. Looks like these retainers are lower nobles. However, doing speech here like this. What was the point of approaching here without light then. "Upstart who has foolishly taken the side of the cursed white tigers!" Is this guy a genuine idiot? "Your sin is supporting the filthy beastkins!" You shouldnt discriminate people by race. "Your sin is injuring our great master, Dasles-sama!" Its like speaking in unison during demonstration. I thought that they shouldnt have said his name, but they may be thinking that theyre not doing anything bad. "Your sin is--" I wonder if its bad if I dont hear it until the end. From what I can infer from the retainers talk, it seems that even though marquis Dasles had taken the white tiger princess party, who were running from the weaselkin chase, under his care, they suddenly massacred the family of the marquis, stole his money and treasures, burned the houses of the citizens, and massacred the people. In addition, thete king who was visiting the mansion at that time was also killed too. Id like to say that then it cant be helped that he harbors grudges, but its too unnatural. Killing your protectors bears nothing but disadvantages, and theres even more no reason for them for burning and killing the people. Instead, its easier to understand if you presume that the weaselkin who would be in trouble if thete king helped humans and tigerkin to join hands, so theyid the me to the white tigerkin princess and her cohorts. Well, regardless of the situation, they still have to be dealt, so the details dont matter. I open the gate on the courtyard from the inside, ande out before them. "Arent you satisfied yet? Your speech is too long, the ouws around you would grow tired yknow?" "Youre making a fool of yourself. Ill make you regret for deliberately appearing from the other side of the wall. Do it! ughter this guy!" The man who was having a speechfortably gives the order while his face is reddening in anger. The ouws around reply that by taking out their weapons. They sure are excited~ Kena and her friends slip beside the two retainers of the foreign noble who are behind the mass. Those two have higher rank than the one who was giving speech. "You DTs, dering that I will be your opponent." Nana provocated the ouws who were attacking, and then jumped out. Theres no sense in that right? Yet, several people are facing Nana, so it might be effective. Pochi and Tama activate [Shell] on their magic swords, and mow the ouws down like were in a gag manga. Nana who puts on physical reinforcement pushes several people with herrge shield, and repulses the magic hunter who has a great axe with her [Shell]-activated magic sword, shes quite reliable. And, Liza pierces the shoulder of the retainer who was giving speech earlier with her spear while leaving red afterglow. Eh? Red afterglow? Wait, Liza? When I look at Lizas condition while feeling uneasy, shes just put too much fighting spirit into it. She didnt really activate magic edge, so the retainer didnt die. Thanks to that injury, the other ouws have also begin to run away as if its an effect of the punishment. "O, oy, isnt that a magic spear." "Those three are also magic sword users." "Oy, oy, I didnt sign up for this. Like Id fight those guys even though Im not a knight." A lot of the ouws turn their back and flee. Im fine with leaving anyone but ones with serious crimes, but theyve been neutralized after Mia shot [Mustard Bomb], and Tama threw stones toward them who had stopped while coughing violently. I knock out the two retainers whom Kena has caught with the fairy sword while in its scabbard and have them arrested. Kon whos sprawling on his feet doesnt seem have any serious injury too. By the way, the ouws on the opposite side of the inn have been arrested by Ord and the others with cover fires from Arisa and Lulu. "S, sir Pendragon! What is this uproar sote at night." Ivee to the mansion of bar Poton while bringing along the ouws who have been tied together with the retainers of the foreign noble. The first speech of the bar when he saw us was that. Apparently, the uproar this time doesnt have anything to do with the bar. However, lets follow Arisas advice, and act as if the bar involvement has been decided to make him run toward his own self-protection. "You said that as if you werent involved yourself. The retainers of that Dasles had brought these many ouws to attack the inn where was staying." Ah, I really cant get used to this noble-like speech. "Wa, it doesnt have anything to do with me. Im unrted." Alright, I only have to make him arrest the foreign noble and take him to the duchy capital, and itll be a missionplete. However, the situation advances outside my expectation. "So youve even harmed our retainers, you pawns of tigerkins! It cant be helped like this, Ill take care of you with my own hands!." Dasleses out while shaking and supporting himself with a cane. Since his coat is only hanging on his shoulders, I can see many bandages covering the upper half of his body. The fool started to chant fire magic, so I threw the nut that I had prepared beforehand on his head. When Dasles kneels on the ground, the guards who finally react, pin the guy to the ground. "Bar Poton. Just now, Dasles had tried to shoot fire bolt toward me with clear intention to kill. Moreover, you were beside him. As a governor, you have to give your judgment." "S, someone with low rank like me cannot give death penalty. First, we have to transport him to the duchy capital, drag him to the royal capital from there, and entrust the judgment to the king." Oh, he cant be punished at the duchy capital huh. Since he could meet the white tigerkins if he goes to the royal capital, Id like for him to be prisoned at the duchy capital. Well, whatever. "Youve heard him. Guards! Arrest that criminal quickly. The ring on his right hand is a tool for invocation. Dont forget to take it off." You can actually invoke magic without invocation tool, but the power of the magic and uracy considerably fall. Moreover, theres a tool for rogue magician in the bar mansion, Dasles is tied with something called [Chain of Magic Seal]. If he tries to chant spell, the mana will flows to the chain of magic seal and get dispersed, although it cannot always prevent it. They put Dasles whos struggling while being tied with the chain of magic seal to the underground dungeon. Its case closed with this huh. I can just leave the treatment of bar Poton to marquis Lloyd at the duchy capital. Now then, I guess Ill go back to the inn and take a nap. Book 9 - 9-6. At the Town of Magic Hunters (5) 9-6. At the Town of Magic Hunters (5) Satous here. Rewarding goods, and punishing evils reminds me of period dramas, but unexpectedly, it also exists in novels and manga. Of course even in the tale of another world. Early in the morning the next day, that marquis Dasles and his retainers are to be transported to the duchy capital together by ship. Since they could try to escape, about 20 guards are apanying them. Looks like theyll be transfered to arge ship on the town before the great river. Now then, theres actually quite aplicated reason as to why bar Poton was amodating marquis Dasles. First, marquis Dasles seemed to carry a letter of introduction from the previous earl Bobi at the duchy capital. With the backing of the previous earl Bobi, he earned the cooperation of a certain organization in the duchy territory. And, it seemed that the son of bar Poton who went to the school at the duchy capital admired this organization. Thered have been no problem if it ended with that, but this organization was the [Wings of Liberty], and he was in the wanted list from the duke, so it was a bit problematic. Even though his son was put in the wanted list, that didnt mean that he would be relieved of his duty as a governor, but there were many people who wanted his position, so it was very possible that someone would use it to drag him down. And, at that time, the fact that the son of bar Poton was a part of [Wings of Liberty] wasnt well-known. Furthermore, it seems that this son is safe and currently taking shelter at the other hunting mansion of earl Bobi house at the duchy capital. Of course, if the authority at the duchy capital find out about the location, the son will be arrested, and probably executedter. Thus, marquis Dasles held the cards for the [Scandal], and the [Life] of bar Potons son, and forced the cooperation and submision of bar Poton. Of course, he didnt openly talk about this at first. He told various excuses like he was threatened with fire magic, he had a debt from the person who introduced the marquis, earl Bobi, or that got some bribes, but since they were all full of holes, he finally confessed after I raised the Interrogation skill to maximum. Ive made a deal with him. Normally, I should have reported to the duke and the kingdom authority about the remnants of the [Wings of Liberty] holed up at the hunting mansion, but I decide to leave it to marquis Lloyd as the leader of the faction to deal with them. As expected, I cannot overlook them. Marquis Lloyd might try to hide the scandal of his faction, but I expect him to dispose the remnants of the [Wings of Liberty] in the process. Marquis Lloyd will probably rescind bar Poton as a governor of this town, but at least he can avoid the worst scenario where this is used by his political opponents to execute or deprive him of his peerage. Since Ive sent a letter for marquis Lloyd pertaining the details, the issue with bar Poton will probably gradually subside in time. Now then, I demanded three things from him. First, distribute the fortunes of the arsonist noble to his victims as the reimbursements. Second, establish an orphanage in this town. Third, establish a ce for the young magic hunters to train under the retired ones. He had shown disapproval for the third, but wepromised by making it monthly course instead of permanent one. Since its for the sake of decreasing loss among the magic hunters, its (the course) probably going to be alright even if the governor change. I didnt expect that he epted the second one easily, but it seemed that there was an orphanage that opened until the end of service of the previous governor, so the building itself still remains at the outskirt of the town. The fund for the orphanage stopped once the governor changed, but since I requested it in the letter for the marquis Lloyd, its probably going to be alright. Its a request through and through. Im not coercing him. Now then, as for the management of everyone who has attacked the inn, theyre all turned into ves. Of course it doesnt apply to the people who Ive asked to infiltrate. The ouws that have attacked the inn, and most magic hunters are turned into crime ves. However, if too many of the magic hunters were decreased, this towns main specialty, magic cores gathering would stagnate, and so the ones who didnt have offenses before the incident were picked from the ones who had first-ss crimes, and turned intomon ves with time limit instead. The ones who bemon ves are to work under the official of Puta town, and their terms as ves are decreased in exchange for theirpulsion to hunt monsters. Lastly, I actually got a lot of things from the incident this time. First, I got equipments confiscated from marquis Dasles, and the money that he had used to pay the assants, moreover, I also got some of the money from selling the crime ves to the ve trader. Thetter aside, I dont know why the formeres to me. When I inquired, it wasnt bribes, but payments for capturing criminals from the administration. Ah, confusing. To be honest, I didnt need the money, but I thought that I could just distribute it after, so I epted it. As rewards for this incident, I gave several bottles of diluted potion, and some silver coins for Kena, Ord, and the others. Kena and the women were pondering hard whether to sell the potions for money, but in the end they decided to keep it. Life cant be reced after all. I also intended to split it among the victims of Dasles who had their houses burnt, but they gratefully refused. Instead, I got several baskets of nuts and medicinal nts that theyve gathered in the forest first thing in the morning. Since it seem to be thanks for the medicine yesterday, I gratefully ept it. I make baked sweets from those nuts, and pass it to Pochi and Tama for them to share it among the children. The two came back totally exhausted, so it mustve been epted delightfully. Since Nana who had gone with the two looked glossy even while being expressionless, there were a lot of children it seems. Its decided that bar Poton is going to pay for thepensations of the viges that Dasles has attacked, so theres nothing in that front from me. And also, I dont know whos spread the rumor, but it seems that it has been decided that I like tomatoes. Merchantse visit me to the inn while bringing a lot of tomatoes as presents. There are different kinds of tomatoes than the one at the harbor mixed in, but tomatoes arent going to be unneeded no matter how many I have, so I gratefully ept them. However, I firmly refused the suggestion to have a bronze statue of me, as the towns celebrity, put on the harbor. As expected, something like a bronze statue is too embarrassing. They asked me to receive at least the [Puta Citizens Medal of Honor], so I epted it. Do the people of this world like medal or something? "Oh, it moved! It moved just now right?" "Yeah, if you keep it up, youd be able to move it like Ive disyed earlier, work hard." "Un, thank you! noble-sama." Even though it was something that I made to kill time while waiting for the raid, its working properly huh. Ive given a simple artificial arm made of wood to Kon boy. The artificial arm has mitten-like part that has movable fingers. When you spread mana on the artificial arm, the magic circuit on the joints will react and the wire will be winded and move the the fingers. If you stop the mana supply, the spring board will spring into action, and the hand will open. Since the opening and the closing response is slow, its probably impossible to hold weapons to fight with it. You can also wind it manually for the possibility that he cant handle the mana well. Of course Ive also made the lock function. This artificial arm is a bonus for Kon boy. If he didnt do his best, Ord and the others who were acting in behalf of me would have been included among the criminals. Ive also left him with a leather armor and boots from wolf leather, and also a breast te and a helmet made from the shell of rhinoceros beetles that are strong for its lightness. Ive also made a shield from the rhinoceros beetle shell that can be attached on the joint of the artificial arm. Since his weapon is a keepsake from his father, I only fix it by sharpening it. "Uwaa, is it fine, this many! Look at me nee-san, Im like an explorer!" "However, if a beginner like you have these kind of equipments, wont the idiots take them away from you?" "Its going to be alright, I didnt use expensive materials." Kena is slightly concerned toward the boy who is honestly rejoicing. Ive thought so at this time, but in the future, I find out that these shells of rhinoceros beetle are unexpectedly expensive materials in thebyrinth city. Since the rumor that these materials arent expensive spread in this city, its probably alright. "Then, then, make some for us too." "Ill reward you with my body." "If its your body, far from rewards, youd need to pay him instead." "How cruel! Its no different than yours." Since Ive expected these fussy reactions, Ive already made breasttes from the rhinoceros beetle shells to give them. Theyre just simple erged Japanese archery-type chest protectors that can be attached to leather armors. Of course theyre not free. In exchange, I ask them to bring Kon boy together to hunt monsters, its fine for just one month. In this world, if theres an opportunity, and you can survive, it should be easy to level up. I feel a bit too busybody, but its fine if its just this much. Thats why, Arisa, stop that grinning. Several days after the raid, were finally able to depart Puta town. The wagon would be buried by nuts and tomatoes if we stay any longer. "Then, young organisms, well be parting briefly." "Nana, you go? Youre going?" "Nana, wont stay together? You cant?" "Nana, dont go." After saying goodbye to the 3-5 children, Nana mounts the horse. Ive thought that shed want to take 1-2 of them, this is unexpected. "They are in a base now. I have judged that the journey is dangerous for young organisms life." By base, she probably means the provisional orphanage. Although the bed are just only spread mats, its better than sleeping under the hanging roof outside peoples houses, or under the trees. There are around 50 orphans, whom Nana has gathered from the downtown, living in the provisional orphanage. The orphans are actually three times that number, but we werent able to gather them all. I was going to donate several gold coins to the caretakers of the orphanage, but they gently declined it. There doesnt seem to be any ce where gold coins can be used in this city. It couldnt be helped, so I donated 100 kilograms of rice and 100 copper coins. I pray that they wont embezzle it. We leave the town with the grand farewell from the children, the beastkins, and the magic hunters. Several fast children are running in parallel with the wagon, but they quickly be tired, and get left behind. Nana seems to turns her head toward the city several times as if shes reluctant to part. The wagon continues on the highway, or more like an animals trail overgrown with grasses. First, toward the farthest vige, then cross the mountain range on the southeast toward the forest of Bornean. Book 9 - 9-7. Highway of Weeds 9-7. Highway of Weeds Satous here. I liked science experiments during my primary and middle school days. Among them, I was really thrilled with electrolysis that separates oxygen and hydrogen. I feel that making up magic tools bring the same kind of excitement as these days. Not less than half a day after weve passed through the farthest vige with poption of 200 people, the road begins to be overgrown with weeds and cant be seen. "The roads condition is just like weve heard isnt it. Are we really going to advance on this road?" "Yeah, lets cut it for now." "Leave it to me~" "Ill work hard nodesu!" I got off the wagon while saying so, Pochi and Tama chased after me after taking grass sickles from the toolbox in the wagon. After posing as if clink-like sfx written on the background, they begin to push their way through the thickets. No, you girls, Im going to use magic here? Since the two are so eager while looking like theyre having so much fun, I cant bring myself to stop them. I guess Ill wait until theyre tired. "Master, permission to participate the strategy meeting. Reporting for a different style of grass cutting." I dont know if the figures of Tama and Pochi cutting the weeds touched Nanas heartstrings or something, but I took out a long grass sickle and pass it to her. "Master, it looks like the three are motivated to cut the weeds with the sickles, but we dont know how long until we arrive to the base of the mountain. How about we hire the people from the vige earlier to cut through it, or spread oil and burn the weeds?" "Itll be bad if it turns into forest fire, so the burning is forbidden. Ill cut them with magic after Pochi and the others are tired." That reminds me, I heard that Mia created road in the forest during their way to Muno city back then, but when I asked her, she replied, "Impossible". She can probably only use it for a short course. Since there are ingredients for medicines and cuisines mixed among the weeds, I leave Arisa and Mia to gather them. I ask Lulu and Liza to prepare for lunch. "I wonder what~ is that?" "Hmm? Its a kiln." Since I saw characters in the manga I had read a long time ago baked pizza with a kiln, I made this one by using earth and fire magic. I must say that Ive done a good job for an improvised thing. Even though its simple, to be able to make it faster than making a cup ramen is too wonderful. While having a sidelong nce to Arisa whos fallen to the ground with a dry smile, I take out the pizza dough that Ive left fermenting in the Item Box. I take out the tomato sauce Ive made in Puta city and spread it on the pizza dough. As for the toppings, there are cheese of course, and also bacon and smi that are standard for pizza, Ive also another type of pizza with lots of vegetables like sliced tomato, asparagus, eggnt, and paprika. Since the pizza dough is thin, seem that it wont be enough to satisfy the appetites of hara heri girls. I guess Ill make some cube steak and french fries as the side menu. "It stretches~?" "Hot hot, nanodesu." "Uwa wa, stupid good~" "Nn, delicious." The juvenile troupe are awfully excited, looks like they like the pizza. Pochi and Tama get sticky from the dripping cheeses, they have to wash their facester. Lulu and Nana seem to like it too, but not to the degree like the four. After eating one slice of the pizza, Liza sets her sight to the unmarked cube steak. Shes really unwavering. Im d that theyre eating it happily, but I stop Arisa who looks like shed eat too much. She looks at me reproachfully, but she seems to understand after I exin about the dreadfulness of rebound. The diet back then was hard after all. Thats why Arisa. Please stop looking like that at Pochi and the others eating pizza. Since Pochi and the others are satisfied, I decide to open the path with magic from the afternoon. First, I fire [Air de] that follows close to the surface of the ground along the road. The wind released from the short wand cuts the weeds while leaving 10 centimeters of it above the ground. The wind continues on while cutting some slightly elevated grounds, and bushes along the way. In the end, it finally stops 200 meters ahead on a small five meters tall cliff. "You, you really should learn to stop overdoing it." "Nn, destruction of nature." Was it too shocking, Arisa grumbled with more unreserved tone than usual. Is it because youre scolding me that Liza is taking regretful pose. The fact that the trees along the road are cut is within my expectation, but for even the cliff to be cut in two and crumbles is beyond my expectation. If we advance just like this, the horses can sprain their legs from the unseen ramp, and soft grounds, so I decide to prepare the soil with earth magic. This time Im not using [Wall], but the very thing itself, that is [t Land] magic. Seems its a magic thats used frequently by not only the army, but also the general popce. It was a magic from the scroll that I had bought from the firs magic shop I visited in the duchy capital, but I didnt have opportunity to use it until now. I set the range to be the course of the road and exercise the magic. Since the ground is covered by weeds, I dont know if the soil really has been prepared, so I check the terrain on the map. Looks like its been leveled without problem. Since the cut weeds are hindering the horses feet, the wagon isnt speeding up. The wheels are also looking like theyll slide. I instruct the wagon to running slowly at only several kilometers per hours speed, were going while opening the path anyway. Im leading while using magic, and Pochi and Tama who are walking while picking up herbs and medicinal nts from the cut weeds. Liza and Nana are removing bushes and fallen trees that are out of bounds from the road. Arisa and Mia are sorting the gathered materials. However, itll inevitably take some time. Naturally, the road to the mountain range is not just extending straight, and not t as there are undtions too. Particrly, the road goes around hills, lowying mountains, and valleys. Since I dont have any other good n, were advancing on while opening the highway, and I decide to camp on the bank of the streamlet 10 kilometers ahead. Although there are around 20 demi-goblins 1 kilometers away from the nned camping ground, they seem to have be frightened by the sound of vegetations cutting and ran away very fast. Its going to be safe tonight. I left the dinner preparation to Lulu and went back to the ce where I started to clear the path, I put a rough 100 meters wide mud wall [Wall] there. With this, there wont be strange rumor about the road that suddenly appears. That night, Ive assembled an aerodynamic engine thats been halfpleted. However, the control is difficult. After it was finished, it did float when I tried to put mana into it little by little, but it was bad after that. After the engine fed on a certain amount of mana, it rotates down to the ground with a plop, and then it powerfully plunges to the nearby tree. Apparently, the fins that areposed on the aerodynamic engine each has its own fixed output on top of having the so-called power band. Due to that, you cant just pour mana into like normal magic tools as it will rotate off-bnce and elerate suddenly. Looks like it needs a control circuit for tuning the output, but theres nothing about that in the documents I have at hand. There isnt also anything about how the control of aerodynamic engine is difficult written in the documents, dont tell me that the author of this document actually hasnt assembled the engine himself. "Or maybe the control itself isnt something thats impossible to do?" Although the frame of the engine that has hit the trees and the shrubs are broken, the fins and the magic circuit themselves are fine, so Im going to challenge it again. I can more or less make the aerodynamic engine floats for about 30 seconds, but since I have to concentrate on it all the time, its too bothersome. If its like this, even lifting the wagon with [Magic Hand] is better. Im searching for any other hints untilte at night. The following day, were going to travel by air. Of course its not like Ive found some breakthrough way to control the aerodynamic engine. Ive just switched my way of thinking--thats a bit presumptuous. If it cant be done with magic, then I can just make use of science! Ive only noticed that. Ive be too reliant with magic just because Im able to create some magic tools. Im just going to make normal balloons and use them to travel in the air. Although it was hard after I got the idea. At first I wanted to make hot-air balloons, but when I thought about the number of the people and the horses, I abandoned the idea. Its a bit too heavy. Therefore I decided to fill it with light gas like blimps. The problem is the material for the balloon. When I was doing the preliminary calction, it seemed that it was necessary to make an ark big enough to carry people and horses in the air. I search through the storage, and the parts from the parasites of the great monstrous fish seem usable. The specimen that stole life until it became level 50 had particrly grown quite big, so Im going to use it. Since there wasnt ce that was convenient enough, I flew back to the open space in the undergroundbyrinth at the duchy capital. The ce is not the one I usually use, but on the lower floor thats half submerged in water. Ive decided to make the balloon for the blimp, and the hydrogen for the buoyancy here. I sessfully made the balloons from the parts of the parasites, but I couldnt make something too big, only ones with just enough length. Thus, I decided to make small balloons with one meter diameter and stuff them into a big web. To create the hydrogen, I make use of [Pure Water], [Discharge], and [<>] magic. Since I use [Air Control] to prevent the separated gas from mixing, its progressing rtively well. I might as well store the oxygen Ive separated into different balloons. I made a mistake during the operation once and the balloon exploded, but since I immediately deployed [Air Shield] at once, there wasnt any victim like burning clothes, although I was a bit surprised. Im d that its a sturdybyrinth. Its worth the trouble of going far. Since the force of hydrogen explosion was greater than I expected, Ibined the hide of the great monstrous fish and armored newts bones to make fire and st proof ceiling on the ark. The hide of the great monstrous fish are something that Ive taken when I was cutting the meat. Since the hypodermis is thick, I only use the epidermis this time. I make another hydrogen balloon explode as a test, looks like it can defend against it without problem. I go back to the ce where I experiment with the aerodynamic engine, ce the ark on the trees around the area, and attach the balloons on it. I go toward the camping ground while imagining everyones face when they see the airship. Book 9 - 9-8. Air Travel 9-8. Air Travel Satous here. Ive boarded airnes for business trips before, but Ive never ridden on a flying blimp. I have made some hot-air balloon in my school days, but there are many different things between a dummy model and the real thing. "Hey, wont you raise the altitude? Dont the beasts that hang around the treetops will want to get on the airship?" "Nah, its alright." Arisas concern is right on mark. Actually, the airship has been jumped on twice since its departure by beasts that are brimming with curiosity. Of course since it was dangerous, I stopped their momentum with [Magic Hand] by matching the timing when they were about to jump. All kinds of birds are alsoing, but since none of them is like the crow from western anime with beak that looks dangerous for the balloons, I leave them alone. Thinking for if the airship crash, the airship is advancing only slightly higher than the top of the trees. I use [Air Control] magic to propel the airship forward. Since its not originally a magic for flying an airship, the airship only flies at 15 km/h max. Since theres a high probability that the web holding the balloons breaking if I use [Air Cannon] like Ive done when I was using Sky Drive, I wont use the magic. The speed itself is slow, but since its going in a straight line, the airship covers more distance than the wagon. I fold the wagons canopy and put it inside the airship ark along with the horses. Ive thought of putting the wagon into the storage, but since the airship can float just fine with it, I leave it outside. Ive made observation windows on all directions in the ark. Even though Ive said windows, theyre just holes with covers. Ive made the side wall higher than the horses. The ceiling, or rather a protective wall, thats separating the blimp and the ark is made of the great monstrous fishs material. Tama has climbed and sat on that side wall, she has been watching the passing scenery since a while ago. Its dangerous, but since I will pick her before she hits the ground even if she falls, I let her do as she pleases. Tama probably wont fall. Nana seems to be gazing outside from the rear window. Even though Nana herself seems to think that the rear scenery is the cutest, I dont understand just how is it cute. The day where I can understand it mighte soon. Arisa, Mia, and Lulu who dont have anything to do are ying ayatori since awhile ago. Putting aside Arisa and Mia, I didnt expect Lulu to not be afraid. And then, whenever Tama leans forward out of curiosity, the ship sway-- "Tama, its dangerous nodesu! What would we do if we fall nodesuka!" "Thats right! Tama, behave yourself. Sky, were up in the sky. We cant fly if we fall you know?" Pochi who is sitting on myp while Im sitting on a captain-like chair, and Liza whos holding the back of my chair diagonally behind me without moving an inch warn, or rather, reproach Tama. "Its alright~" Tama answers in her own pace. "I, its not alright nodesu. Master! Dontugh, put your hand here nanodesu. Itll be dangerous if you dont hold on properly nodesu." "You hear me, Tama. Its punishment time if we fall to the ground you know?" Seems Pochi and Liza arent good with air travel. Their voices have been seriously scared since a while ago. Ive already expected Pochi to be scared, but I didnt even expect Liza to be frightened. Whenever the airship shakes, Pochi jolts and petrified on myp. Pochis ears are closing down since a while ago. Looks like shes still uneasy with just sitting on myp, she makes me put my hand on her stomach. Liza arent only holding the chair, shes also secretly clutching the sleeves of my clothes. I pretend not to notice it. Of course Tamas lightweight body isnt enough to incline the ship. The culprit is me. Since Tama was leaning her body like she was going to fall, I used [Magic Hand] to match it and shook the airship, but for some reason, it wasnt Tama, but Pochi and Liza who were overreacting. Since Pochis reaction is cute, Ive done it a few more times inadvertently, but lets refrain myself now. Now then, even though it looks like its going smoothly, there are more problems with air travel than Ive expected. The first problem is about toilet. I intend to build it during the camping tonight, but for now, Im going to carry the members down one-by-one with sky drive in regr interval. I wanted to carry many at once, but instead I was made to carry them with princess carry one-by-one somehow. The second problem is meal. Since fire isnt allowed, were going to have a meal with bento Ive made in the morning. "Chicks~?" "Uwaa, its chicks nanodesu!" "Flowers." The three seem to be really happy as they show me the inside of the lunch boxes. Err, Im the one who made those. Pochis and Tamas shares are patterned with chicks, Mia has chicken rice without the chicken and vegetables in the shape of flowers. "Youre really~ hardworking arent you. I didnt think that I would see characters bento here (this world)." "Ara, even Arisa likes this one better after all?" Lulu makes fun of Arisa whos looking amazed. "Will it break if I eat it~?" "Is it okay to eat this?" "Its okay, theyre food after all." "Nn." "Look really delicious~." The two who are looking at the character bento and me alternatively in delight and anguish look cute. Mia seems to hesitate as to where to start. Except for these threes bento, the dish for everyone is the same, though there are individual differences. Liza gets a lot of meat, while its lighter for Lulu and me. "Pochi, Tama! I will safeguard those characters bento. If you eat something that cute--" It was a failure of me for not anticipating this kind of reaction from Nana for the characters bento. "You cant~" "You cant nanodesu." As it will be dangerous if the horses get agitated if they make a ruckus in the narrow ark, I raise the three of them with [Magic Hand] to stop the racket. "Master, this is an unfair capture. Requesting liberation." "You made a ruckus in the narrow ark, so youre guilty." "Please reconsider!" "No. Eat in the air just like that for today." Good grief, we can finally continue the meal now. Ill make characters bento for Nana too tomorrow. No, maybe its better if I dont make characters bento while were traveling by air. "Master." Nana isnt giving up today-- Whatisshedoingiwonder? Using unthinkable sexy technique, she slips out of the restrain. Nana is approaching Pochi and Tama while her top is bare, but the two seem to have finished their meals. The lunch boxes might have been too small. Lulu puts a cloth on Nana whos fallen down and ced her hands on the floor. Using sexy technique like that, shes grown up. No, thats not it. That is not it. I have to lecture herter. Yup, lets put the scene earlier in the folder inside my brain. Pictures arent crime. Of course I didnt use the photography magic. The third problem is that it attracts attentions. Since were deep in the mountain, theres no need to worry with people, but there seem to be curious monsters and animals as they are following from behind without letting go. Weve arrived at the base of the mountain in the second day, but it was hard to clean up the animals that had gathered when we went down to the camp ground yesterday. Since Pochi and the others were happy with, "Prey!", lets treat it as a good thing. Originally, it should be unexpectedly hard to ascend and descend with something like an airship. That is because you need to adjust the buoyancy. However, in our case, since the buoyancy decreases if I put the balloons into the storage, we can easily descend. After putting away some amount of the balloons, I can use [Air Control] until we descend to the ground, and then I can retrieve them all afterwards. Today, the airship is anchored on the side of ake. Since the part with the balloons is about 20 meter wide, its hard to find a ce to put it down. Today I lower it on the water surface and retrieve the balloons. After putting the airship on the bank, Liza and the others immediately intercept the monster. The opponent is the Horn Snake that has been running in parallel with the airship ark since a while ago. Since Arisa and Mia are backing them, I prepare the dinner together with Lulu. After everyone is done with the hunt, lets go on a stroll around theke by riding horses while also making them exercise. "Arisa! Hold back the snakes attack for moment. Nana! When the snake stops moving, put your shield up again." They seem to have an unexpectedly hard fight. Pursuing Liza and Nana, the snake thatse breaking out of the forest is quite big. I cant see how many meters is its length, but its at least as thick as Mias waist. The horn is between its eyes pointing straight about 50 centimeters long. This snakes horn seems to have paralyzing poison, but before that, youre going to be seriously injured if youre pierced by this horn. Im on alert while deploying [Magic Hand], and [Flexible Shield] so that I can intervene anytime. The snakes stands up forming sickle-shaped neck about 3 meters high, and as Nana is about to assault it, Arisa keeps the snake in check with the space magic [Istion]. This magic seems to make a wall out of space gaps, but its quite fragile. When we tried it before, I broke it by just hitting it without even using [Magic Break]. Arisa was somehow mad, but wasnt it alright since it was an experiment. ording to Arisa, one should have needed to use [Magic Break] or [<>] of the same space magic to destroy this [Istion] magic. As for me, I feel that I can destroy magic that intervenes with [The Other Space] like shadow magic or summoning magic just fine. Leaving that aside, Nana puts up [Shield] again, and seems to have finished chanting [Sharp Edge]. Arisa removes the barrier, and the second round begins. First, Mia fires off [Water Cutter], but the horn snake easily avoids it. Continuing on, Nana executes provocation. "Now,e! I dere, Ill make you realize that you dont have arms or legs." No well, snakes dont have arms or legs. The horn snake uses its horn to repeatedly stabs at Nana. Pochi and Tama are attacking from the sides aiming for its body, but their attacks dont quite reach since the tail obstructs them. Liza activates magic edge and is taking a posture to attack, at that time-- That thing appears from the shadow of the forest. --Its not aiming for fishermans profit right? Book 9 - 9-9. Fishermans Profit 9-9. Fishermans Profit Satous here. During the midsummer day of the ox, its nice to be able to eat something that you dont usually eat like kabayaki, or winter solstice pumpkin, isnt it. Although, there are arguments from both side when its about valentine day... The thing that appears in the forest sky is a wyvern. Its aim is not us, but the horn snake, as its swooping down on the defenseless body of the horn snake whilepletely ignoring us. The horn snake which was obstinately attacking Nana seems to notice it too, it stops its attack and turns its sickle neck towards the wyvern. "Liza, leave this to me." "Yes! Pochi, Tama, take some distance. Arisa, Mia! Use attack magic while the horn snake stops moving." I strike the wyvern from the side with the short stun that I havent used for a long time. It didnt seem to think that we would attack it, the magic hit it directly and it crashed to the forest, mowing down several trees along the way. The wing span of this wyvern is about 10 meters long. Rather than a dragon, it looks more like a Pteranodon. Its really like a fantasy wyvern to have poison on its tail. The horn snake gets half of its body cut by Arisas [<>], and its blood grandly scatters. Mia attacked the horn snake with [Water de] slightlyter, but it seemed that the snake had resisted it as the water dispersed when it hit the body surface. The horn snake, which didnt expect to suffer great damages, began to try to escape. Of course Liza and the others wont allow it. "Nana, we cant let the horn snake runs away." "Understood. You snake, the preparation for making kabayaki isplete!" Thanks to Nanas questionable provocation, and the barrier that Arisa had put on its retreat path, the horn snake had stopped trying to escape. Lizas magic spear, and Pochis and Tamas short swords alternately attack the wound that Arisa has opened. And then, when the snake movements has be dulled due to the blood loss, Nana pierces through its mouth with the [Sharp Edge]-strengthened sword, and it stops moving. "Ey ey." "Ou nanodesu." Pochi and Tama are having victory cry on top of the horn snake, but its still too early. "Pochi, Tama, you must not rx your guard. Nana, use the reinforcement magic again. Arisa, Mia, do you still have enough mana?" Liza gives instructions, and the preparation for the next battle begins. Shes quite reliable. Since Nana, whos in charge of the front line, is slightly hurt, I heal her with [Water Heal]. Slightlyter after that, a kaiju-like roares out from the deep of the forest. Apparently, the wyvern has finally awoken. I was cautious as to whether it could use magic by roaring like demons, but it seemed to be just a normal cry. The advantage of wyverns is their flight ability. Thus I thought that it would go out to theke shore to elerate in order to fly, but--- "Wait, thats a wyvern right?" "Monkey~?" "Its bouncing around nodesu." The wyvern ran up two trees by kicking them alternately, and flew to the sky like that. Seemed that it properly used its talons to gain speed while running on the trees. I pass some crossbows to Pochi, Tama and Lulu. Theyre originally anti-wyvern tools. Lets put them to use. The wyvern is circling in the sky to amass speed, then it lower its altitude andes attacking from the other side of theke. Its not breaking through to the center, but looks like its gliding while grazing theke surface. "Mia, strike the wyvern with [Balloon] when it reaches that bush over there. The three of you attack the wing--yes, aim at the right wing. Arisa, use the cutting magic from before on its wing. I dont mind if you cut it whole if you can." Liza has given instructions to everyone. Previously, it was Arisa who instructed them, but since she couldnt do it while concentrating on magic, Liza took her ce. I also set up [Magic Hand] and [<>]. Usually I wont interfere, but since this wyvern is level 33, and the snake earlier is level 24, Im ready to support them anytime. When the wyvern was nearing the bush, water vapor that suddenly erupted broke its posture. The timing was a bitte, so it didnt seem like its posture gotpletely broken. "Mwuu." I pat and gently brush the head of Mia whos slightly pouting. Following her, Arisas [<>] hit the wyvern, it only scratched its shoulder, either because her level was too low, or because it was resisted. The bolts that Pochi and Tama have fired at the same time only shallowly injure the tip of the wyverns nose. Lulus bolt seems to have flown toward the day after tomorrow. Its hard to hit a flying object even if its flying straight to you after all. Looking at this, I guess the opponent is a bit too much? Nana blocks the wyvern attack with the [Shield] that shes put in front of her, and her own big shield. The wyvern is probably ustomed tobat as its not using head-butt, but its talons to attack from the side. Since Nanas health gauge is rapidly decreasing, I quickly put the flexible shield between them. Mia has begun chanting to heal Nana, so I entrust it to her. The wyvern kicks Nana once again and then goes back to the sky. Lizas thrust seems to have grazed its foot, but it doesnt seem to give much damage. I use ground shrink to catch Nana who was hurled away. Theres not enough softness. Damn you armor. Mia has joined the wyvern pursuit, so I heal Nana with my magic. The bolts from the crossbows, and the attack magic sessfully hit the wyvern by aiming for when its slowing down while trying to go back to the sky. Lulus bolt seemed to have hit it too. Shes taking a triumphant pose beside me, so I congratte her. However, the wyvern only suffers some small injury, its not enough to defeat it. Seems that it has recognized us as formidable foes, it begins to aim for weaker individual. Itsing for Arisa while not slowing down, trying to catch her with the talons on its hind legs. Nana provokes it, but its aim is unmoving. As expected, I cant call this a training if a victim falls. I move in front of Arisa with ground shrink and kick the wyvern. Since it was going to escape over head, I quickly grabbed its tail and pped it to thekeside. They should have enough anti-air training already, so I quickly approach, and cut the wyverns neck with [Magick Sword]. The magick swords looks just like the shield and protection magic from nature magic, transparent like sses. I can freely change the de from the size of a dagger to a two-meters long great sword. It can be extremely sharp, but in exchange it will be thin and brittle, so its hard to use it without sword skill. Since I was troubled during the whales extermination back then, Ive improved thetter magick sword version that Ive ordered to be able to produce 20 meters long de. Since the des strength and the likes are impossible, I dont know just how practical it is. Arisa and Lulu have leveled up from this battle. Lulu doesnt seem like shes gained new skills. Ive let her read magic books recently, but I wonder if her training isnt enough. Its unfortunate. "Its just one point, just one point more~~~" I ask Arisa whos stamping the ground what happens, seems like shes short of one point to raise the space magic skill level. The grilled wyvern is too bitter, so itscking, but the kabayaki from the horn snake is superb. It might be nice if I served it on rice boxes like Arisa had requested. Ive made tofu hamburg steak for Mias dinner. With faces full of conflicts, Pochi and Tamapare Mias hamburg steak with the kabayaki, but they lose to the charm of meat and eat the kabayaki and the grilled wyvern in frustration somewhat. Since the wyverns innards contain poison, I buried them in a hole. And then, we wash our sweat on the open air bath Ive made on theke shore after dinner. Open air bath under the sky thats full of stars is nice after all. Arisa who has just got out of the bath, Pochi and Tama are gathered, they drink the fruit milks that have been cooled with ice. I dont think its good for a girl to drink it in one gulp while putting her hand on her waist, but I leave her alone, since shes properly wrapping the bath towel on her body. "Fuuh, after some delicious meal, taking an open air bath on theke side along with the reflection of the starry sky! On top of that, theres even the cold fruit milk, the rest has been decided, right!" Arisa turns her head to me whos drying Mias hair. Please stop that guheheugh. I feel the danger to my body. Ill dly wee it after 10 years though. "Hoi, Mia. Its over." "Nn." I think its faster if I just use [Dry] of the life magic, but since Mia shows dislike while shaking her head, I still use a towel even now. Arisa, whose mood has worsen since ignored, leans her body on my back while rambling like a drunkard, so I lift and throw her to the bed. I n to take the airship on the mountain range course thats away from the mass of wyverns on the summit of a mountain. I intend to take a look at it once, since Im worried with the air current near the summit. If anything unreasonable happens to the airship, I will fold the blimp and use [Magic Hand] to carry the airship. While thinking about Bornean forest on the other side of the mountain range, I set off from the campground alone. Book 9 - 9-10. Mountain Range Encounter 9-10. Mountain Range Encounter Satous here. They say that negligence is ones greatest enemy, but I think its fine when youre at least aware that youre being careless. Recently, Ive begun to think that the real scary thing may be self-conceit. The next morning, I have a reason for going ahead alone. Theres the fact that I want to look at how the wyverns react toward the air current, but Im confirming things ahead since halfway of this mountain range is a different territory. I think its most likely Bornean forest territory, so for the sake of mypanions safety, I should properly confirm it. Actually I went outst night, but the air current was different, and the monsters werent moving at night, so I went back because it was meaningless. Going back straight was embarrassing, so I cull out the stronger monsters around the perimeter of the camping ground. There were two horn snakes among the monsters I swept, Ill make another kabayaki next time. Now then, the highest peak of this mountain range is about as high as the Everest from my original world. Wow, many 8000 meters tall mountains are lined up. Even the valley where Im going isnt less than 4000 meters high, so it can be called a natures stronghold. The wyverns are most numerous on the southwestern 6000-meters tall mountain. Several dozens of them are there. There is no wyvern on the mountain-crossing course that Ive chosen, but the fan-shaped form that can be seen scattered away from the summit of the mountain along the course catches my attention. I wonder if theres something in the summit that attacks those wyverns like the wyvern from yesterday. The enemy search on the map works only in the mountain range, so if theres really something, its probably beyond that. Now then, enough about the wyverns, there are several hidden viges scattered about on this mountain. Any one of them is a small vige of 10-20 people. There are various races like humans, fairykin, bearmen, and such, but since theyre separated quite far from each other, they dont seem to have cultural exchange orpetitions. I didnt intend to get in touch with any of the hidden vige, but I saw a girl-san who was being chased by a pack of wolves, so since I didnt want to abandon her, I routed the wolves with [Remote Stun]. My figure was seen, but since I was in silver masked hero mode, it was alright. I choose a route where I wont be in a near-miss situation with the hidden viges, flying about 100 meters high above the ground along the mountain. Due to that, wyverns and flying beetle monsters attacks me in droves. Thinking that they would be heralds for the airship tomorrow, I cut them with [Magick Swords] whenever I encounter them. I use [Remote Arrow] only for the monsters callednd urchins that shoot outnce-like needles from the ground. I feel like Id suffer pointed-tip phobia if I fought such hedgehog-like monsters up-close. However, there sure are a lot of monsters. There are only a few of them around the outskirts of the hidden viges, but if these many monsters attack the viges on whim, it looks like theyll be annihted. Lets take care as not to use magic that are too noisy or showy. I set up the [Magick Sword] against the wyvern thatse out of the mountain recess while feeling a bit fed up with it, but the wyvern doesnt seem to have me in mind. Perhaps, I think so while checking the map, and I understand the being thats chasing the wyvern. I see, no wonder its running. While smashing the summit that the wyvern is detouring, that being appears. A dragon. ck dragon. The jet ck dragon calmly flies, and then, after it res at me while flying in the sky, it catches the flying wyvern with one bite from its jaws. Its arge dragon thats about 100 meters long from the tip of the horn on its head to its tail. However, its slenderer than the [Bulking and Heavy Western Dragon] in my imagination. So they havent be extinct huh. I immerse myself with selfish relief. Now then, what should we do about this. The ck dragon has been really ring at me since a while ago. ǣңϣϣϣգգգգΣΣ >[Dragon Language Skill Acquired] For the time being, I guess I should talk. I raise the skill to level 5 and activate it. "Little one, prostrate yourself. Youre before the king of sky." "Heya, nice to meet you, ck dragon-san." I wonder if I should have added honorific title? ck dragon-san sounds like a medicines name, whats up with that. In preparation for if the other party is short-tempered, I adjust my position and put my back to face the mountains. "Hou, you understand dragonnguage huh, little one." In reality, its hard to speak thisnguage. If I didnt have ventriloquism skill, I might not be able to speak the words even if I understood it. "Well then, you disrespectful one. Lets fight." Why be like that. To start a battle even before introducing itself, theres a limit even for battle junkies. When my mouth is hanging to begin negotiating with it, I sessively put up [<>], and [<>] while the crisis perception is kicking in. Jet ck color fills the view, and the mountains suffers the blow together with roaring sound. Even though I immediately moved using the Sky Drive and the Ground Shrink, two out of the eight flexible shields I had put up were gone. Dragon Breath. I see, this is indeed. Two mountains have been hollowed with just one attack. Its good that I changed my position. It probably wont reach the base of the mountain where Arisa and the others are, but in case of the worst happening. "Hou, youve evaded ck me (Breath) huh. As expected of a hero." "Thanks. I dont want to fight if possible though?" "This is inevitable. Dragons and heroes, its a fate for them to fight if they meet." Wait a minute. Didnt they fight alongside Yamato-san? The question is lost along with my voice from the second ck me (Breath) roaring sound. This time Im a bitte from escaping, but it seems that I can defend against one blow of it if I use all eight of [<>]. The ck dragon has caught up with me since I was inspecting that. Its tail attacks me from a blind spot. Its several times heavier than Wagahai-kuns, but lighterpared to an attack from the wild boar king. In other words, its not a strength that I cant endure huh. This time I counterattack the ck dragon that has lost its momentum and stopped in the air. Bybining Sky Drive and Ground Shrink, I strike the heart of the ck dragon with fighting game characters-like kicks. Many scales are broken the moment a kick connects, but the kicks doesnt pierce through it. That was dangerous, I mustnt forgot that I should not kill it. However, there were responses like sses breaking before the scales were broken. There probably are magical defense fields on surface of the scales. The ck dragon, that has be quiet after I fling it to one of the mountain, pushes aside some debris and gets up. It howls once on that spot--looks like it uses magic. Im shot with ck lightning. >[Lightning Magic: Dragon Skill Acquired] >[Darkness Magic: Dragon Skill Acquired] >[Darkness Resistance Skill Acquired] This is the first time Ive acquired two skills from one magic. Its quite strong, maybe because its apound elemental magic. It sips through even the gaps of the dense flexible armor formation, and burn the leather armor inside. The flexible armor still has 80% of its endurance, but the leather armor has been torn. I feel tingling for a bit, but there doesnt seem to be any strange additional effect. Now then, what should I do. It looks like itll die if I shoot it with an intermediate-level magic, and using holy swords will turn it to pieces. Of course it doesnt seem like the ck dragon is open to discussions. Cant be helped, lets talk with bodynguage. I drop the ck dragon thats trying to fly to the ground with [Air Hamer]. Ive already expected the 150-meters radius crater that it produces. Since the dragon suffers even less damage than Ive expected, I randomly pound it not directly, but with [Air Hammer], and [Short Stun] while oraoraora-ing, breaking the ck dragons spirit. While taking notes of the ck dragons health, I repeat the environmental destructions. I guard against the ck me (Breath) that its thrown out of desperation with [Aqua Wall]. Apparently, the ck me (Breath)s strength is in proportion with the ck dragons stamina, it doesnt have the trace of power like its shown in the beginning. [<>] might even be able to guard against it unexpectedly. Nevertheless, the ck dragons attack isnt stopping even though its been cornered this much. Just how much of a battle junkie this dragon is. Its used not only the [Lighting], and [Darkness] magic from before, but even the [Fire], and [Wind] magic, yet everything is blocked by the flexible armor, theres no meaning to it. "Guhahaha, this is fun hero. Its been since my fight with the heavenly dragons that I use this much power to the limit." This dragon must have certainly troubled the heavenly dragons. Is it intentional, or unconscious, this conversation is probably for the sake of getting my guard down. Scraping sounds are mixed in the conversation as the dragon seemingly casts magic, jet ck feelers that look like shadow whips arise from the shadow of the mountain in the surrounding below me at once. Theyre not only appearing from below, but also the surrounding shadow, wrapping me. ording to the log, its a magic called [Dark Snap]. The darkness version of shadow whips huh. By tying me, is it going to use ck me (Breath), or a secret advanced-level magic, or maybe a forbidden magic like the herospanions was using. --at this time, I was careless. The next ck dragons attack is not magic. Its fangs. One bite of the primitive fang. Its said in the picture book that I read for Pochi and the others. The fangs of dragons prate through everything. The fangs of dragons destroy even the demon lord, its the ultimate de. The ck dragon fang prates my flexible shield, and tears through my flexible armor. And then, fresh blood overflow-- Book 9 - 9-11. Mountain Range Encounter (2) 9-11. Mountain Range Encounter (2) Satous here. Neers wee party, year-end party, and new years party. There are various types of feasts, but I feel that theyre lubricant formunications. Drunkards who dont know their own drinking tolerances are troubling though. "Whoa!" Just before the fang thrusts into my shoulders, I drive my fist onto it without holding back. The broken fang injures the ck dragons mouth and blood overflow from it. Well, it should be healed immediately since its a dragon. Probably. I twist my body using that momentum, and hit the side of the ck dragons head with a roundhouse kick. However, carelessness really is ones greatest enemy. I didnt think that the flexible shield and the flexible armor could be smashed that easily. I was thinking of countering it when the fang was to be stopped by the flexible shield, but since it was easily drilled through, I lost myposure. I look at the ck dragon who has fainted right beside me. Did I kick it a bit too hard? I think that there was feeling of the skull cracking, but a dragon will probably be cured immediately. Theyre the strongest creatures after all. However, after waiting for nearly one hour, and even after the [Fainted] status has disappeared, the ck dragon isnt waking up. Is it ying dead? Come to think of it, the dragons that are depicted on the picture books all like to drink. There are a lot of dragons that are heavy drinkers too in my world, I guess I should try it. If its a non-drinker dragon, we can just fight once again. I wont let my guard down this time. I put a barrel of liquor near the tip of the ck dragons nose. Its a strong liquor even among the breweries at duchy capital called [Dragon yer]. The strong drink here (this world) is different even though the alcohol strength matches, this one is famous to be severe from the first taste. I use the broken fang to break the liquor barrels lid, rich liquor odor spread to the surrounding. The ck dragons nasal cavity has expanded before I knew it. The ck dragon peeks, but it quickly closes its eyes in panic when it meets mine. Err, youre toote. "Youve awoken right? Why dont we exchange cups of liquor in praises of our good fight?" "Uuumuuu, very well, Ill make an exception for this special draw. However, this amount isnt enough for exchanging cups." While keeping up begrudging attitude, the ck dragon gets up. I understand that youre trying to keep your dignity, but its a fail if you stare at the liquor barrel so fixatedly like that. Im being tactful here, and urge the dragon to go ahead and then, it begins to taste the liquor. Its surprisingly obedient. "Umumwu, excellent. Liquor that humans made really are tasty. But, dragon liquor wont lose to it yknow? Im returning the cup, now taste the dragon liquor--" The ck dragon howls for very long like its singing. It is a fantastical magic that summons a spring which gushes out liquor called [Liquor Spring (Soul Well)]. Since it doesnt feel right with just drinking, I add a roasted whole wyvern, and 200 kilograms of grilled whale meat on skewers as appetizers to apany the drink. I use the whales small bones for the skewers. For heating, I use furnace me (Forge). During the feast, when I was cooking the food, I contacted Arisa with [Telephone] magic. Since there were howls and sounds of destructions like it was some kind of kaijuu great battle at the mountain where I was heading, this was to put them to ease. Arisa and Liza seems to have been worried although not to the degree like before. And, Ive told Arisa and the others that I will be back after I clean up the mess, but-- "Umu, good, good, nectar indeed." "The liquor from this spring is also delicious. How should I say, it really goes well with meat." --This has be a simple drinking party. We exchange cups while Im listening to the ck dragons stories that are mainly about its battle journey. Im most relieved to hear about the dragons among the stories of the ck dragon. There were only 70% of the whole dragons in the dragon valley, while the remaining 30% are located in other continents. Im d that theyre not on the verge of extinction or something. The dragons on this continent--except the ones that were on the dragon valley--are the ck dragon in front of me, the heavenly dragons that reside on the sacred mountain to the west, and several young dragons, beside those, there are only lower dragons. Lower dragons are more or less dragons, but they dont have clear intellect, and are no different than beasts. ording to the ck dragon, likening lower dragons to dragons is like lumping goats and humans together because they are both mammals. Using goats in analogies seem to be the ck dragons favorite. I wonder if he really likes goat meat, it oftenes out in his stories. Unfortunately, I dont have goat meat left in the storage, so I cant treat him with it. While feeling relieved, I put another cup of the transparent green liquor from the spring on my lips. Drinking ginjoushu-like liquor in the depth of a forest, its a mysterious vor. Ive only noticed that we have fought for half a day when I look at the watch after the battle is over. The ck dragons stamina is amazing. It doesnt look like a level 68 at all. In fact, I feel that hes stronger than the level 69 hero. Im hungrier than usual, maybe due to having a fight thatsted half a day. I must have eaten about 10 kilograms of meat already although it might look littlepared to the gag-manga like scene of the ck dragon gulping down meat in front of me. I have to end this soon. In spite of that thought, I keep on consuming the appetizers one after another as the feast continues until morning. Ive stopped counting after eating 30 kilogram of meat. I feel slightly worried as to where the things Ive eaten are gone to while staring at my t stomach, but that worry vanishes by the slight drunkenness. Ill bring the dwarves along to drink together next time. >Title [Friend of the ck Dragon] Acquired >Title [Mountain Crusher] Acquired >Title [Hearty Eater] Acquired >Title [Glutton] Acquired In the dawn of the next morning, Im crossing the mountain range on the back of the ck dragon. I want to ride on a dragon just once. Coming out of the sea of clouds, I overlook the dwelling of the ck dragon on the highest peak, and we pass the mountain range. The morning sun shines on the [Sea of Trees]. Its a forest that continues on to the horizon. And then, at the center of the forest faraway, theres the thread that extends to the sky which I can always see ever since weve entered the duchy territory. Mia has told me the true nature of that thread. The world tree. However, it doesnt look like one no matter how I look at it. If anything, it looks like nothing but an orbital elevator. Was this not a fantasy world but an SF? "Whats wrong, my kindred-spirit, Kuro. Do you find the world tree unusual?" The Kuro that the ck dragon refers to is me. This is something that happened during the drinking bout, by the ck dragons request, I gave him a name, Heiron. He had intended to ask for a name when someone that could equal him appeared. Looks like dragons dont have habit to give inherent name among them. Maybe because I was nanashi (nameless), Ive also acquired the name Kuro from the ck dragon Heiron. About this Kuro name. From what I was told, it was the name of a child that the ck dragon raised on whim 900 years ago. Since this name is pronounced with definite Japanesenguage, that child might have been a reincarnated person. It seems he doesnt remember the childs race nor hair color. Even the name Kuro seemed to have resurfaced like a sh from the corner of his memory. Going back to the main subject (leaving that aside), its about the world tree right now. "Yeah, Im thinking just how far its extending." "That continues on to the void. I dont know how many days itll take even with my wings." Is that so, dragons can fly to the space huh. It must not have anything to do with aerodynamic. Since Im outside the duchy territory, I use the [All Map Exploration] after a long time. The forest before my eyes is really [Bornean Forest]. However, although its certainly written that the forest is on the neighborhood of the duchy in the travelers journal, I wish the distance was also written. Its no wonder that the person whos written the travelers journal doesnt have a description for Bornean Forest. The ce where the world tree is located is in another map, yet the area of these sea of trees are a little wider than the duchy territory. Merely thousands of elves live in such vast area. And then, about 10.000 fairykins beside the elves are living in small viges scattered on the edges of the sea of trees. "Id like to take you to the world tree, but the high elf hag will be noisy then. When I got close to it back in the day, thunder cloud descended upon me, and half of my top scales were torn. I was in pain for 100 years until it was time for shedding. Therefore Kuro, you too should only get close around here." I see, so the defense mechanism of the elves can repel dragons huh, amazing. I should contact Mias parents with [Telephone] and have theme pick us up after weve crossed the mountains. I sure want to meet a high elf once. I parted with the ck dragon Heiron at the ce where we were fighting yesterday. He didnt need the fang that was broken yesterday since it would grow back in 100 years, so I received it. He doesnt need to put dentures in huh. Since there are broken pieces of dragon scales when I search around the area of the fight, I collect them all. Although the [Liquor Spring] will seemingly turn into normal water spring after a few days, its still gushing out liquor now, so I fill the barrels I have in hands with it. Ill send some to elder Dohar and Galhar when we get back to civilization. I have to clean up one thing first before I get back to Arisa and the others. Due to the utter rampages of the ck dragon Heiron yesterday, monsters and beasts are making great migrations. Due to that, the vige of the girl that Ive saved from the wolves yesterday is in trouble. I immediately rush to the sky above the vige using Sky Drive. Bizarre ants are besieging the dwellings that also acts as forts with the acid that can prate through the wall of rocks. Theyre just level 3 monsters, but there are a lot of them. If this keeps up, the vige will be overrun in less than a few hours. Theyre shouting something, but I dont understand the words. >[Silga Language Skill Acquired] I decide to quickly exterminate the ants with [Remote Arrows] since casualties will arise if I do it while being carefree. I finished them all after five volleys. I put one point to Silganguage skill along the way. Although Im hearing it in prattle, they seem to be shouting something like angel, or Garleon-sama toward me. I might be treated like an angel or god because I was shooting magic while floating in the sky. The bizarre ants acid attack was stinky so I didnt lower my altitude much. This is only a vige with 19 people, so its probably going to be tough cleaning up the bodies of all these ants. While moving like gliding using sky drive, I put them into the [Bizarre Ants] folder in my storage. If I find an area where slimes are growing en masse, lets throw these there. The vige people who havee out are prostrating themselves on the ground. Thin fumes areing out of the hands and feet of the prostrating people due to the leftover acid on the ground. "Face, raise, stand." The words for conversing are troublesome. I raise skill level to three, enough for everyday conversations. I heal them with [Aqua Heal] since theyre a bit scalded. The elderly are saying, "The pain on my knee has disappeared", and the women "My scars disappeared". However, the voices that say, "My eyes, I can see with my eyes", or "L is standing", mixed among it, catch my attention. Its not supposed to be able to heal loss of body parts though? Im using [Pure Water] to remove the acid from the water well and the ground while being treated like a god. I dont know how effective it is, but this was the only magic that seemed usable. The fields have be tragic after getting trampled by the ants, so I leave them with rice and smoked wolf meat as food for the the meantime. Ill leave the recovery of the fields for themselves to take care on their own. I feel a bit meddlesome, but I also leave them with 10 bottles of diluted potion, andrge quantity of medicines for avoiding monsters that have no purpose with me. "Farewell! Live in good health." With skill level three, the vocabry is strange huh. "God, please your name! Please tell us your name." Whos a god. The girl whom I had saved from the wolves before asked for my name. Im undecided between Nanashi and Kuro, but I guess Nanashi will do. Lets use Kuro exclusively for when I meet some dragon. I told the girl, "Nanashi", and left that vige. Since there were three viges that looked like theyd be in trouble, I made walls on the surface of the mountain to change the courses of the monsters and the beasts, avoiding the crisis before it happened. I pray that there wont be any monster who climbs over the wall when it sees it. >Title [Savior] Acquired >Title [One who is Worshiped] Acquired I wonder if its because of the hardships, the airship ark that we are riding crosses the mountain range without any problem and finally arrive at the border of the Bornean Forest. Book 9 - 9-12. Bornean Forest 9-12. Bornean Forest Satous here. You can discern those who like to ride amusement parks vehicles and those who dont from their screams. Different people have different suitabilities of course, but perhaps they can enjoy it because they trust those game machines. After weve crossed the mountain range, the airship ark descends on a narrow grasnd between the forest and the foot of a mountain. "Ah~, its finally the ground." "Oh Arisa, wasnt it just half a day long." "But, I hadnt thought that it would be shaking that much." What Arisas saying is true. There were more strange air currents than I thought, so the shaking was worse than I expected. Thanks to [Canopy] magic, we didnt experience the effect of temperature fall and atmospheric pressure change, but since the [Air Control] couldnt absorb the radical change of the air current, I couldnt prevent the shaking. "E, earth nanodesu." "Yes, its the mother earth." As the result, Pochi and Liza look a bit pitiful. They fall down to the ground with a plop. The eyes of the two are a bit unfocused. I didnt shake the ark this time though. Rather, it mightve been better if I supported it to prevent the shaking. Maybe I should had let them sleep like the horses that I gave sleeping medicines. Arisa and Mia seem like they had motion sickness, they looked a bit unsteady. I gave them some anti-motion sickness medicine, but it didnt seem to work well. Nana is operating like usual. Even now, shes poking on a little flower below thats swaying from wind. Tama seemed like she was really enjoying the unexpected shaking, she was frolic from the beginning to the end that now shes like a child who has just gone to an amusement park, drained of her battery. Shes currently sleeping on the grasnd with a satisfied smile. Lulu was afraid and looked like she would get motion sickness, but she screamed, "Kyaa kyaa" as I caught her on my arm like she was riding a jet coaster, she was smiling until the end. I didnt have any objection since her flushed cheeks was cute. Theres still a long time until the nightfall, but since everyone is totally exhausted, I decide to camp here today. Theres no monster in Bornean forest, but there are some on the boundary here. However, theres no particrly strong monster around, so I leave Nana to guard everyone. Ive found the mithril vein Ive always yearned for in the mountain range, so Im going there to mine it. Since the mitrhil vein is quite deep at one kilometer below the ground, I make a shaft until the depth of my goal after using 4-5 [Mud Wall]. I dont know how much will the mithril decrease after refining it, but several tons of it are probably enough. If its not, I can juste back here. Its still a while before its time to prepare for dinner, so I fly around the mountains, gathering things like ys for making earthenwares, stones for building, and rare earth minerals. There are also gold and silver veins, but there are too little gold per square meter area, so I wont touch it. I can just melt old gold coins if I need some. Theres an unexpected guest when Ive returned to the camp ground as the sun begins setting. Even if I said guest, its not a person. Its an unicorn living in Bornean forest. Unlike the unicorns in Muno forest, it looks like a zebra with its stripes instead of a white horse. The unicorn and the hornless are getting along well as they eat the horse fodders Ive made myself. "This is?" "Mutual love." "Two hours ago, it came wandering about and they began to flirt. Riajuu, or rather RiaJUU, die." "I wont subjugate or capture it since its not hostile, but what should we do with it?" Arisa curses them dejectedly, but please dont pick a quarrel with even unicorns. After telling Liza that she doesnt need to subjugate it, I begin to prepare for dinner together with Lulu. Tonight Im making tofu hamburg steak as the main menu per Mias request. I also make chicken-less chicken rice, potatoes, and custard puddings. I was going to make fried prawns and sausages, but I made fried bamboo shots, and macaronis instead. Finally, I stab the shaped chicken rice with toothpicks adorned with gs, and itsplete. "Youre really diligent~ after characters bento, now its kid lunches eh." "Cute." "Peerless and wonderful~" "Yes nanodesu! If just hamburg is the strongest, itll be peerless with this many additions nanodesu! Pochi has recovered enough to make you think her exhaustion a few hours ago is an illusion. Her tail isnt enough to show it as shes even swinging her arms. Im d that shes excited, but she could faint if shes too excited. "Master." "What is it?" Nana is looking at me with eyes that look very dissatisfied. Since Nana seems like she would go on a rampage, Ive restrained her with [Magic Hand] ahead of time. Its unfortunate that theres no tactile sensation. Ive made everyones shares properly this time. Nana also has one of course. Ive especially added all three kinds of the gs for Nanas te. She probably wont rampage now. "Keen insight. Praising master for having made something truly wondrous." Im d that Nana is also satisfied. Arisa grumbles, "Im not a kid.", but it seems its just spoken words. Since I feel sorry for them if theres no meat, I pile up wyvern karage on another te. I use wyvern meat that Ive pickled with liquor soup since yesterday. I hear Liza is saying, "Its even more delicious than yesterday.", so Ill use seasoning for wyvern meat from now on. With this kind of menu, its easy to tell their habits of eating food; Tama starts from her favorite ones, while Pochi and Mia start from their least favorites. Although the food on therge tter are Pochis favorite too, so shes eating it. "Satou, delicious." "Nn." I reply Mia whos unusually speaking using two words by mimicking her. To Mia who firmly demands another helping, I serve it. Pochi and Tama who have finished eating earlier after battling for karage with Liza present their tes while saying, "Another~", "Another nanodesu." when they see that scene. When the big pot that Ive prepared with chicken rice bes empty, everyone is full as they sprawl on the sheet for sleeping while patting their stomaches. I leave the cleaning up to Liza and Nana as I begin to make a simple electric fan. Even though were beyond the mountain range, we shouldnt be located that far to the south, so weve be a bit sweaty, Im making the fan to make our sleep more pleasant. By the time I realized that I could just use [Air Control] to create some breeze, I hadpleted the electric fan. The next day after breakfast, I asked Mia the way to enter Bornean forest, but since she had never gone out of the forest, she didnt know. Then, I guess I should ask someone who knows. I search Mias parents, Lamisauuya, and Lilinatoa from the menu and mark them. Now then, I guess the one I should contact is the mother. I invoke [Telephone] magic with Lilinatoa as the target. This magic wont be properly invoked if the other party doesnt want to talk. Its good that it cant be used to attack with prank calls. "Who?" The reply is a voice that sounds exactly like Mias. Only I can hear this voice. Its certain since Ive tested it with Lulu and Pochi before. "Pleased to meet you, Im Satou, a human. Im sorry for calling you with magic--" Right at then, Lilinatoa-sans voice cuts in. "My! Satou-san you said?! Are you the one Dohars mentioned? Thats right isnt it! Then, perhaps youve brought Mia along? Youve brought her right? --" Shes talking like a machine gun, just like Mia is when shes drunk. Im made to listen to her for five minutes straight without any chance to talk back. Looks like they know my name from Dohar-sans message. Im d the words that Mias said in the dwarven hometown like "Mutual love", or "Eloping", arent taken seriously by them. In contrast, the letter from Seryuu citys manager-san, Yustoya, hasnt arrived yet. It seems Dohar-san employed magic transmission which made his message arrived first. Theyre going to pick us, but they dont know our position, so I shoot a fireball to the sky as a signal. A little while after the fireball has disappeared, two elves appear from the forest that has been divided in front of us. Theyre wearing green clothes like the elves in the picture books. ""Mia"" "Laya, Lia" Parents and child who call each other with their names are hugging. Really, this is quite a moving scene. Arisa is pulling the sleeves of me whos being moved as I watch the reunion. What? Even though its at the good part? "Hey, theyre Mias parents right?" "Thats right." "But you know~" I understand what Arisa is trying to say. Mias parents look like theyre only slightly older than Mia, they look younger evenpared to Lulu. They seem to be a race who grow slowly, Hayato will be delighted. The fathers face looks exactly like the elf manager-san at Seryuu city. They might be blood-rted, their poption is few after all. "Satou." "Thank you." "My, Satou-san right? Youre Satou-san arent you. Youre younger than I thought? Youre young arent you--" I greet the parents whom Mia introduces. Nevertheless, the father seems like a taciturn person like Mia. Theres no middle way between this couple, its really hard to talk with them. Were going to enter the Elves hometown as were invited by Mias parent. Book 9 - 9-13. Bornean Forest (2) 9-13. Bornean Forest (2) Satous here. In anime and manga, Ive seen a lot of scenes where the character mistakes the mother for the child, but Ive never encountered it in reality. You cant deceive the wrinkles and the skin gloss after all. However, in a different world with long life species, it seems to be a rtivelymon scene. " ...... Forest Maiden Summon (Summon Dryad)" Mia father sure is fluent when hes chanting. His summon calls out a little girl with bare skin and long green hair that appears from the trunk of a tree. She looks exactly like the dryad near the maze of Trazayuya. Since shes level 30, shes probably a different one. However, the dryad talks to me candidly when our eyes meet. "Boy! Its been awhile." "Are you perhaps the dryad Ive met on the withered mountain?" If thats true, shes leveled up very fast. "I guess you could say that, or not like that at all. This bodys status will change depending on the tree used as the cost, but the inside is the same." Is it something simr to how the running software is the same even though the PCs are different? "Dryad." "Wait a minute." Mias father calls the dryad, but she treats him irresponsibly, and gives priority to talking with me. Oh? She can defy her summoner huh. The dryad floats a bit above the ground, clings her arms on my neck, and presses her body. Your face is close. Close I said. I push back the body of the dryad whos being overly close. "That time was delicious. I want to taste it again." "W, wait, are you cheating? Youre cheating right!" "M, master." "Mwuu." The dryad most likely deliberately leaves out the word, "Mana", and Arisa whos heard it approaches me while howling, "Ugaa." Even though its groundless, Lulu looks at me while looking very sad, and Mia whos hiding behind is scratching my back. That dryad goes under my armpit as if peeking to see Mias face. "Oh~? Oh oh oh~? The one over there is baby-chan right?" "Youre mistaken." "Im not you know~? Its about time you pay thepensation I wonder~?" The dryad chases Mia like a cat who has found the rat. Please stop running in circle around me you two. Youll soon be like melted butter yknow? Even Mias parent begin to question her when they heard pensation word from Dryad. "Mia!" "Wait, Mia! Dont tell me you asked something from dryad? You did didnt you? Even though Ive warned you so much! Ive warned you right? --" "Mwuu, emergency." While Mias mother is having a long talk, Liza is supplementing, and it seems that Mia had borrowed the dryads power for making a shortcut on the forest during the Muno city incident. Mias mother tries to negotiate with the dryad, but it seem theyre not reaching an agreement. As it is now, the dryad will suck Mias mana and life force, turning her dry. I dont want to see that. "Dryad, is mana fine as thepensation?" "Of course, its alright~ Im only going to drain the stamina since the mana isnt enough. If its the boys mana, I will dly take it." "I understand. Then you can absorb it." When the dryad ising for my lips, the voices of Mias parents and Arisa stop her. "Wait." "Thats right, wait Satou-san. Dryad is a glutton, she can eat no matter how much you know? She will absorb, sip sip. Do you want to be dried thing even though youre so young? You dont do you--" "Gyaa, nonono! Those lips are mineee~~~" "Mwuu." My lips are mine. Mia thrusts herself between the dryad and me. It looks like shes trying to protect me, but looking at her trembling body, she seems to fear the dryads going to drain her. I ask the dryad a question while slowly avoiding Mias side. "Dryad, can you absorb besides from the lips?" "I can you know? You like the lewd one better?" The instant Arisa hears dryads "lewd", shes boiling. Since the talk didnt progress, I quickly blocked her mouth with my hand. "Without the lewd one." "Then, how about I drain it by kissing on above your heart?" When I picture it, it looks like a crime, but its alright if its just that I guess. I take off the knight-style coat and my shirt. I feel that Arisa and Lulu are staring at me, but its probably just my imagination. Why would they look now when Ive always changed clothes beside them. Since Mias parents are worried, I tell them that Ive transfered my mana to the dryad once before, putting them at ease. "Then, thanks for the me~al." Mias parents are right to describe her as a [Glutton]. My mana are being drained at an amazing rate. Due to me having mana sensing now unlike before, I understand the flow of mana. Moreover, since Ive grown ustomed with mana operation, I understand that the dryad is adjusting the flow of the flowing mana to eliminate the waste. In fact, I feel that the efficiency of the dryads absorption has improvedpared to when she started to drain. It seems the mana that the dryad has drained go toward the forest, its spreading through the roots of all kinds of trees. However, just how much shes going to drain. I feel that shell really drain it all if I leave her alone, so I stop her when shes drained 1500MP in total. "Aahn, more." "Stuff it." All the trees around the surrounding have be in full bloom. Depending on the type of the trees, there are also some which have its branches bending due to the fruits that have ripened. They shouldnt have been there just now. There are no overgrown weeds, I wonder if the dryad has controlled it. "Well~ Its been awhile since I eat this much. Just say if you want some helps in the forest. Ill save you 2-3 times for free." "Thanks for that." Id have liked her help with the weeds highway. >Title [Guest of the Forest] Acquired >Title [Lover of the Forest Maiden] Acquired Whos the lover of whom. I leave Lulu to wipe my breast with a wet towel, though its not like its dirty. You dont have to rub it so strongly you know? Although I think so, Im not saying anything since Im overawed by Lulus serious expression. Nana was going to imitate the dryad, but Arisa stopped her. Thats rare, usually its Arisa who would to try to imitate such thing. Looks like Mias and Mias parents surprised expressions have settled when Ive finished wearing clothes. I thought Pochi and Tama were quiet since a while ago, turned out they were being held on Lizas armpits while she put her hands on their mouths. Since they ask for help with their nces, I tell Liza to release them. "The gate." "Right, right, Ive forgotten havent I. Its only for a bit you know? Youve called the dryad in order to create the road to Bornean hometown. Isnt it?" "Thats right." "Understoo~d. Forest Lead (Alf Road)." With Mias fathers urge, the dryad uses a magic. A road has opened between the forest, countless firefly lights appear from the ground, and the space is dyed with the golden color from it. Its quite beautiful. "Now, go~ It wont open for long." "Lets go." We tread upon the golden road with the guidance of Mias father. >[Forest Magic Skill Acquired] Looks like its a road made in subspace as the map only shows, [Area without Map]. "You cant look back okay~ you would be a lost child." Please dont say such thing from behind. Pochi and Tama catch my hands, looking uneasy. Forbidden from looking behind, its like Orpheus and Izanagis road to hell huh. Later, I learned that looking behind was no problem. However, you could stray off the path if you do, thus they warned so. When wee out of the road, we are near the center of Bornean forest. "Fuhaaa, TRU-LY, a town where elf lives right!" Usually I would have stopped Arisas shrieks, but its impossible this time. Houses where people lives made in the interior of gigantic trees are spread in front of our eyes. Theres a fountain made from blue crystal in geometrical shape at the center of the open space, and around that fountain, small palm-sized fairies, and pixies are flying. Since Nana has begun to walk there unsteadily when she sees the pixies, I exchange looks with Liza and pin her together from both sides. The tree houses are built around the water fountain as the center. One of the houses can be as big as a 20-story building. Passages made from ivies and leaves are hung between the tree houses, connecting them. I can see a super gigantic tree veiled between clouds behind those houses. That is the world tree. The bottom of the tree is properly of trees and shrubs. Im d, its not really something like an orbital elevator. The elves who are appearing from the tree houses are calling Mias name while waving their hands. Mia waves her hand back while she faithfully calls each of their names. The corners of her eyes have be slightly moist. Wee home, Mia. Book 9 - 9-14. Mias Secret 9-14. Mias Secret Satous here. During the times when food allergy was a minor problem, looking for things that can be eaten seemed to be hard. Even longer ago, there was also time where people that were very picky with their food were stopped being treated like humans. I wonder if food allergy exist in the other world... "Sweet melons~?" "Lots are growing nodesu!" "Pochi, Tama. Theyre fruits the elves have raised, so you cant take them without permissions okay." Those are on the trees around Mias houses that create the spiral staircase were currently climbing. Pochi and Tama are in high spirits when they see the sweet melons and crimson oranges grown along the way. "Nn." Mia plucks one of the fruit, cuts it into two with a knife, and gives them to Pochi and Tama. "When youre hungry, you can pluck and eat them as you like you know? You dont need to be reserved--" I see, rather than being raised by someone, it might be more like ginkgo trees on the roadside. Or so Ive thought, not only on the trees along the roadside, but fruits and flowers are growing even inside the houses. I think the sunlight dont reach to the inside, how are they growing them. Were guided to a big living room with very tall ceiling. We leave Mia behind whos being jostled, and head toward the room with a table that looks like a tree stump guided by Mias parents. When Mias father says, "Chairs", ivies rise from the ground to be chairs. This is quite fantasy-like. When Mias father snaps his fingers, some pixies bring several goblets and line them up on the table. Mias father snaps his fingers once again, and this time pitcher nt-like nts descend from above which then pour transparent liquid with sweet smell into the goblets. Is it fine to drink this? But, Pochi and Tama drink them without hesitation and raise voices of praises. Is that so, its tasty huh. We were captivated with the fantasy scenes that was unfolding in front of our eyes that we neglected to monitor one dangerous person. We notice that after weve heard small voices of protests. "Let go of me." "Hey you, let go." "Halp, Laya, halp." When I turn around, there are three pixies who have been caught by Nana begging for Mias father help with faces that are about to cry. Nana is holding two of them on both her hands, while thest one is outrageously crammed on her breasts. Change with me. Mias father keeps staring at the pixie whos struggling on Nanas cleavage, not helping them. Since my eyes meet with Mias fathers somehow, we nod. Ow. Arisa beats my head from behind. The pixies seem to have been rescued by Lulu. "Good grief, you oppai people." "Thats a misunderstanding." "Nn, misunderstanding." I avert my face from the condemning looks of Arisa and Lulu, and instead, drift my view to Mia whos being jostled. Elves are all slender after all huh. It seems theres no chubby elf. Either partially, or wholly. "Geez, ya gone and done it now." "That was bothersome." "Here, cozy." For some reason, the pixies who have ran away from Nana are nesting on my head and shoulders. The one whos said peeved remark is pulling my hair while saying that. Since its painful in itself, I put them on the table with my hands. Pochi splits some baked sweets and feed it to theining pixies. "Ou! This is some good stuff." "Its true." "More, give me." The crumbs from the baked sweets are spilling, but I guess I can just use life magicter. The pixies from the town have gathered due to the praising voices of the pixies here. "Hey, give me?" "Wont you, give me too?" "Au, au, wait nanodesu, theres, theres no more nodesu." The pixies are talking in elfnguage so their words shouldnt connect, but somehow the conversations are established. Its fun to look at panicking Pochi, but lets send her a lifeboat. I take out a basket full of baked sweets through Item Box onto the table. The pixies attack the baked sweets in high spirits. ...Uwah. Theyre too vigorous that there are those who bury themselves on the basket showing only their legs, and there are also some who are falling from the table on the opposite side while carrying the sweets. The elves who areing with Mia seem to be interested with the baked sweets too, Ive already lined up two basket of sweets on the table. "Yum." "Umu." "Good." "Delicious." They generally talk in short speech like Mia, but there are also some who talk long, although not as bad as Mias mother. "My, its delicious. Really delicious. Hey, hey, are these made by Satou-san? Its not, is it?" "Its true, this is delicious." "Hey, although its different from honey, the sweetness is wonderful isnt it." Most of the elves are friendly, but not all of them it seems. One elf boy points at me while ring in front of me. "Mutual love?" Who with whom? Mia clings on my neck from behind, and show it to the boy. "Of course!", she said, but I think thats groundless. I understand that he has problems from his expression, but please tell that to the person in question. Apparently, that boy likes Mia. Although Ive been referring him as a boy, he looks like Mias father. Hes also 250 years old, so hes quite older than Mia. "Whats good about him?" "Beautiful." Ha? Beautiful? The reply for the boys question is iprehensible. In fact, the elves around us are looking puzzled too. "Beautifull." "Yup, its beautiful." "Isnt it." Some pixies are agreeing with Mia. The eyes color of Mias mother whos tilting her neck in puzzlement change from blue to silver and then she looks at me. "My, oh Mia! Its certainly beautiful, Ive never seen this before. I wonder how many spirits are there, its hard to see since there are too many of them, but its a beautiful light." "Its true." "Youre well liked by the spirits." The people who call me beautiful have the [Spirit Seer] skill inmon. Apparently, spirits are gathering around me. Looks like Im letting out an aura called Spirit Light that the spirits like, and it looks beautiful. They tell me that its rare for spirits to gather besides on ce where the earth vein is gushing out. The reason why Mia can find me wherever I am seems to be this mass of spirits that act as andmark. There was another secret of Mia that had be clear. Its about meat. "My, oh Mia! You wont be an adult if youre picky with food you know? Now, dont avoid it, eat the meat. Youll eat it right?" "Mwuu, unnecessary." "Eat." Mia is sandwiched between her parents as they tell her to eat meat. It was our misunderstanding that elves couldnt eat meat. In truth, other elves eat meat dishes just fine. Theyre not like Liza who regards meat as supreme, but among them, theres no one who only eats vegetables. I understand from seeing Mia that elves are rtively hearty eaters, so I go with Lulu to help elf madams to prepare the meal. I let the madams to taste the whale karage and kabayaki from yesterday, and after I get the OK, the mass production begins. There are some cookwares with quite bad taste like stoves with a person face design, but it seems theyre basically some kinds of magic tools. All the cookwares here are organic-like. The difference with humans magic tools are how they dont need to consume mana of the person using them. The stove lights up when I just breath on it, and the oven heats up when I just knock it. Wateres out of the fish mouth-shaped faucet when I just hold my hands before it. Ill ask the elves about the mechanismster. I serve the mass produced whale karage, fried rice and skewers on the tter. Elves who havee to help, and simple Pinhio-like living dolls carry the tes to the banquet hall. While I soothe myself as I look at thepetition between Liza whos guarding the [Mountain of Karaage] like an impregnable fortress against Pochi, Tama and the pixies, I go out to the terrace and gaze at the town scape. I listen to the song that the elves are ying while putting the cherry-like fruit that the pixies have given me in my mouth. "Satou." "Whats wrong Mia. Is it fine for the guest of honor to leave her seat?" "Nn." Mia leads me by hand as we walk the town of the elves. Everyone seem to have gone to the banquet, there are only living dolls, and carriages without the auto-motion horses around. And then, the ce where Mia leads me to is-- Book 9 - 9-15. Secret of Boruenan 9-15. Secret of Boruenan Satous here. When I went to the Huis Ten Bosch in Sasebo, I was surprised with the overflowing exotic atmosphere of that theme park. I was slightly shocked when I happened to catch a sight of the women who had been wearing Hond national costumes in the daytime wearing t-shirts and jeans at the pub during the night. How far are we going? "Just ahead." While looking at the town scape that the elves have adapted naturally, I follow Mia from behind. "Here." Mia is beckoning from an open space thats encircled with multi-colored mushrooms. There are twoyers of the circles. The AR indicates that its called [Fairy Ring]. "What is this?" "Ring." Is this a ce for holding some kind of ceremony? Lets pray that it has nothing to do with something like marriage. "Teleport (Relocate)." With Mias signal, the two mushrooms rings are shing reciprocally. I dont know where were teleporting to, but since its Mia whos doing it, it shouldnt be anything bad. As the rate of the blinking light rise, intense light burst out from the floor. When the reciprocal blinking ends, the teleport begins. The next moment, were on top of a hill that overlook a town with systematically built bungalows. When I look up, theres transparent canopy supported by what seem to be tree branches. The size is such that it covers the entire town. Its underground huh? "The true town." Mia parts her hand, and goes toward a ce slightly away that looks like a tram tform. Theres <> of nature magic floating at that station-like ce. The boards are transparent, but they have color so its probably different than the one from nature magic. A bitter after we arrive at the tform, a young man whos riding the board arrives. His appearance looks like a boy, but since he has beard that doesnt suit him, he should be a young man. M, my past trauma-- Its fine even if it doesnt suit him isnt it. "Wee back, Mia. Youve already brought him havent you? Heya, Im Tsutoleiya. Please call me Tsuya. I had studied in humans country about 100 years ago." That young man candidly speaks to me. ording to him, the ce where weve been just now is something thats been built to look like a [Genuine] elf town y for visitors. That said, the elves are not doing it out of ill-will, its all for entertaining guests. I am told that the Saga hero from 400 years ago, who had grown tired of fighting and lived here for the rest of the heros life, made it. Since the young mans story is long, the sulking Mia pulls my sleeves, and so I promise the young man to meet again and leave that ce. Mia skillfully jumps over the ce that looks like a tform. The board floats back to its former height after sinking a bit. I jump to the board beside her board as shes advised. The board receives series of number that seem to be house number shes announced, and it starts running. Even though I dont say anything to the board Im riding, it follows after her afterward. Every house is about 200 tsubo wide with walls that look like theyre made from white resin-like material, and tes roofs. The walls are overran with ivies though so I can see the color only slightly. The houses are divided not with fences, but with hedges and flower beds. If I have to say, the flower beds seem to be more dominant. However, theres no one here. I wonder if everyone is participating the banquet at the town above? The boards were riding at 20 Km/H flies through the town as if gliding. The road is asphalt, or rather it looks like tennis courts ground, or rather its made from pebbles that look like small light brown beads put together. I asked Mia about it, but since she didnt seem like she had interest with it, she replied, "Dont know". Lets ask that seemingly well-informed young man if I meet him again. And then, were stopping slowly in front of a house. The boards gently descend to the ground, and disappear into it as if sucked. The house where Mia leads me to looks more like a modern building than a fantasy one. What makes me think that is quickly apparent. Its the windows. Windows in this world are rtively small, all of them are holes made from woods for the purpose of venttions or lighting. However, Mias house before me are adorned with big ss windows and ss doors with high degree of transparency. Back at the duchy capital, there were some mansions that used oak ss for windows, but there were none that used them as many as this, and most were fixed fittings. Since the ones here are fitted on windows frames that have rails, they probably can be slided for opening and closing like on modern constructions. When Mia touch the front door, I can hear a sound like air escaping, and the automatic door opens. After I enter as leads by her, the automatic door closes behind. This is quite SF sthick. Might as well have multiyered airlock doors, probably would have been more interesting. The ceiling on the corridor is transparent, and the light of the sun from beyond the canopy shines here. Yet, the light is gentle since it has prated twoyers of sses. Mia leads me by hands as we walk through the corridor. As expected, seems theres no magical structures on the corridor. "Here." It seems that this is Mias room. There are one bed and one desk. Dolls with the shape of penguin-like deformed birds are lined up in the fixed-fitting shelf beside the bed. The room is generally dyed in pink color. Theres nothing like housents. So she wanted to show me her room. How do I say this, it looks like the room of a junior high school girl from modern time. "Dont look." Mia enters a clothing room that looks like a walk-in closet. I wont peep even if you dont say it. Since its be quiet, I use [Telephone] magic to contact Arisa. "Yesh, themon Arisa-chanspeaking~." "Sorry, wrong number." Since Arisa is clearly drunk judging from her words, I cancel the [Telephone] magic. This time I invoke [Telephone] toward Liza, but theres no reply. Looks like shes sleeping. It connects to Mias mother in the end, so I tell her that Im visiting her house. That day I apanied Mia on her fashion show untilte at night. Genuine elf native dressplete with green tricorne, one-piece-like clothes, and three-quarter length pants with short skirt, there were plenty more variations than I had thought. I put Mia, who had be sleepy after she was tired, on the bed and let her sleep, and then I also slept together beside her. As for my excuse, it was because I was tired from the confrontation with the ck dragon, and the all-night drinking bout yesterday. I fell deep in sleep like mud without even dreaming. "Guilty, or not guilty!" "Guilty~" "Guilty, nano desu!" "Master, guilty desu." Before my eyes who has woken up, there are Arisa whos lifting the corners of her eyes, Pochi and Tama who are happily diving to the bed, and Lulu who looks like shes about to cry. Nana and Liza are here too, but the two keep silence. No, Nana steps forward and put a hand toward Arisa. "Arisa. The lower official me will advocate for master." Oh, a defensewyer has appeared. No wait, Im innocent in the first ce. "What, does Nana approve affair?" "Arisa, listen well." "Go on and say it." Arisa edges back slightly from Nana who presses on calmly. I wonder why, I cant help but feel that Nana will say some unnecessary things. "Master and Mia are from different races. Descendants will not born even if they try to mate. Therefore, it is not affair." Nana is making a proud expression that I havent seen for awhile, but as expected, her advocacy is off-the-mark. And, didnt she imply that Ive done the mistake with Mia? "Mia!" Uwa, Mias father hase. "Ara ara, youre getting along well." "Nn, mutual love." Like I said, theres no romance. Mias mother seems to have understood while enjoying the scene, but Mias father is misunderstanding it. Mias father misunderstanding wasnt cleared until after Mias mother assisted. No, rather than clearing the misunderstanding, I feel that its left hanging after the machine gun talks of Mias mother drowned it. Mias mother gets down to business after she has talked aplenty. You should have cut in faster if you have business. "Now then, Satou-san, wed like to hear about what happen with Mia step by step, so would you be willing to meet with the elders council?" I may be able to meet the rumored high elf. Looking at the elves here, I cant expect dynamite body, but since normally I shouldnt have been able to meet them, Im slightly looking forward to it. Book 9 - 9-16. High Elf 9-16. High Elf Satous here. Theres this phrase, clumsy beauty, but I think thats more favorable than a perfect beauty. Although, they only exist behind the TV or the in my former world. The elder council hall that Mias father has lead me to is located inside a block of the world tree, deep in the Boruenan forest. We came over from the [Fairy Rings] on the underground town-like ce at the surface town. I dont really know since Mias father is too silent, but probably the block can only be entered via teleportation. Of course, I had used [All Map Exploration] when I entered this block, but it couldnt map theyer above certain stratum, and the lowermostyer, maybe because they were in different blocks. Or maybe, there is some kind of system that can resist [All Map Exploration]. What I can gather from the known map is that this block is about five kilometers deep underground. I dont remember the thickness of earths crust, but isnt this quite deep? The roots of world tree expands to the outside of the block structures, and even outside the edges of the whole Boruenan forest. The ce with Mias house yesterday is about 10 kilometers away from the this world tree block. Ive mistakenly thought that it was quite close because the world tree is too bizarrely big. Going back to the topic, there are a lot of elves in this world tree block. There are about ten times as many as the elves above. However, nearly everyone has [Sleeping] status. Theyreparatively high leveled and older than the surface elves. Some of the younger elves are around one millennium old, but most of them are more than ten thousands years old. However, in contrast to their long life, there isnt any elf who is beyond level 50. Id like to hear just what kind of circumstances that the sleeping elves have, but Im not asking Mias father since he will likely retort back with, "How did you know?" Now then, as for the long-awaited high elves, there are only eight of them. Moreover, seven of them are in [Sleeping] states like the other elves. The high elves are around level 50-70. Their longevities are wondrous evenpared to the elves. And, the only awake high elf is waiting in the elder council hall ahead. I arrive at the destination while checking the world tree block like such. The boards that Ive been riding disappears as its sucked into the ground. The door in front of me is a three meters wide octagonal wood door. The corridors Iming from so far are all made of resin, it seems only the ones here are different. The door opens like an automatic door when Mias father takes a step forward. It opens by splitting to the left and right, and then there is another thin door immediately inside, that then opens by splitting to the top and bottom. Theres a 20 meters long passage inside with another door structure like just now at the end. Its like an air lock. "Satou." Oops, Ive been thinking the structure of the automatic door too much. I quickly go toward Mias father who has entered the room earlier and is calling me. "Satou of Shiga kingdom. We wish to express our gratitudes for your assistance." "Satou of Shiga kingdom. We wont forget the favor of saving the baby from the wicked magician." "Satou of Shiga kingdom. We want to repay you for bringing back the baby to us from the distantnd." "Satou of Shiga kingdom. You have--" This here is an auditorium with an open space that looks like it can hold more than 1000 people inside. There are around 20 dignitaries of the elder council who are sitting on the front row inside. And one by one, theyre saying thank you for having brought Mia back, but why are they using, "Satou of Shiga kingdom" at the beginning of the sentences. I wonder if that kind of phrase is a rule. They seem to know the fact that I understand elfnguage as they speak in elfnguage. These elders look about as young as Mias father. However, their eyes are different. How do I say this, their eyes look like aged turtles, calm, or rather stillness that are bordering on apathy. If you look closer, their eyes are steadily immobile as if theyre about to doze off. As expected of people who have lived thousands of years. Id like to get along with them and listen to their tales from ages past. However, even though the ck dragon Heiron is far older than these elder elves, I feel that hes much younger than them. Im interested if this is due to the racial difference, or individual difference. And then, as if waiting for when everyone has finished saying their thanks, the thick curtain on the interior of the room rises, and then peoplee out while riding on the only light board in the room. The long-awaited high elf-san is on the center of that board, and four elves miko-san are standing on all four sides as if protecting the high elf. These four miko-san arent wearing western style miko outfits like Sera and the others in the duchy capital, but Japanese-styles clothes. And its even the miko clothing with excessive ornaments thats usually used during Kagura dances. Miko has to wear white quilt silk garment with red hakama after all. Unfortunately, I still cant see the high elf. Thats because bamboo blinds immediately float between the four standing miko elves-san. Yes, theyre floating. There is no props, and the miko-san arent holding them either. Its probably magic. The light board that the high elf-san and the elves are riding passes through between the elders, and stops before me. """"Be silent~"""" The scepters of miko-san rung matching to their voices. No one was talking, but it would be boorish of me to retort that. """"Holy tree-sama will honorably speak."""" The high elf-san is called holy tree huh. Since her real name is Aialize, I wonder if holy tree is her nickname or an abbreviation of her position. From the AR, her title is [Pure Maiden], and her upation is [World Tree: Ground Administrator]. The bamboo blinds that are hiding her smoothly open, and the high elf shows up. Another little girl huh. The one beyond the bamboo blinds is a little girl whos even younger than Arisa of around 5-8 years old. Her face looks a bit like Mia, but with her silver hair and red eyes, shes a bit different than other elves who have green hair and green eyes. Out of curiosity, I tried verifying her age, but I couldnt. This is the first time Ive seen age with hundreds of millions units. I felt dizzy when I was halfway counting the digits. However, her appearance is that of a little girl huh. "Satou of Shiga kingdom. Youve done well escorting Misanalia back to Boruenan forest, noja." Hmm? "Whi? Wa, thank you very much, noja." I wonder why I feel that her way of speaking isnt natural. She was speaking fluently halfway through it, but her words clogged when she was about to call herself, and she ended up speaking in monotone. When her word was fluent, her voice was calm and gentle, but when it was clogging, it became like some strange anime voice. Its like when a person who isnt a voice actress tries to mimic one. The elders are steadfast like always even when they see such high elf. But, although I cant see the faces of the four miko-san since theyre covering it, their shoulders are trembling. "Whats wrong, ka ya?" The little girl tilts her head to one side. Ive noticed that illusions dont work on me ever since I saw through Pochis human form at Muno city back then. I can see the figure of a woman in her 20s whos sitting, ovepping the standing little girl. Blue eyes and light blond hair, thin lips and nose that isnt too high, even though its not at Lulus degree, shes a beautiful woman without a doubt. Its hard to make out her body due to her white silk garment and miko shirt (chihaya), but her breasts look to be about C cup. I dont know her height since shes sitting, but Im guessing its around mine. Nice, truly nice! You have to meet such beauty in the other world or else its not enough after all. Ah, Im d that I visit Boruenan forest. "What do you wish for--rewards, noja?" The little illusion girl pridefully says so full of confidence, but the real girl has her face a bit red. It seems shes not doing this farce out of her own will. Im slightly charmed at her timid troubled expression. "Then, Satou of Shiga kingdom. I shall grant you a kiss as your reward, noja." Oops, I didnt listen to the beginning and the end of the talk. I see an illusion of the little girl spreading her arm and pushing her lips that be like an octopus forward. The real form of the beauty seems to be embarrassed as shes closed her eyes. I would have immediately declined if it was a kiss from a little girl, but theres no way I refuse if its from such beauty. Mia is also readily willing to kiss, so it must be like how Western people treat it like a greeting. I step forward as if gliding through the ground, spontaneously put my hands on the beautys cheeks, and lightly kiss her. I actually want to kiss the lips, but shes still the representative of elf hometown, so I restrain myself. Ive gotten used to the kiss on the forehead after I helped Mia, so I kiss the high elf on her forehead. Since theres no reaction I drop my gaze, the high elf has fainted with red face that looks like a boiled octopus. She seemed to have been so stunned she fainted. Perhaps, it was bad? "Lua, give me water please." The beauty-san whos sleeping on a bed thats shining transparent light, the high elf Aialize-san rises while being half-asleep. Lua-san who has been waiting for Aialize-san to wake up together with me gives her some water poured from the pitcher. The water cup looks like its made of ss, but it feels like stic, such mysterious material. The AR says that its called Alua Goblet. Alua is probably the materials name. "Uu, what Daisakus said must be a mistake. He said that high elf appears as a silver haired girl who uses [Noja] end word." "Aze-sama." Lua-san is trying to tell her that Im here, but since shes frantically talking to herself, she doesnt notice me at all. Daisaku-san is the hero from 400 years ago who has created the town back I guess? "I know already, youre telling me not to speak ill of the deceased right?" "Aze-sama." Aialize-san is pouting with inted cheeks like Mia. Thats cute. "Mou, isnt it alright just for a bit. He must be thinking that Im a weird woman. Even though hes the benefactor who has saved Mia, I wonder if he thinks that elf hometown is the worst now." "Aze-sama." That cant be helped. It is weird after all. "Even though I went to the surface town to tell Mia [Wee back] yesterday, she wasnt there. Thats right, that Arisa girl was also saying, [High elf has to be silver haired little girl, its the basic.], or, [Master will definitely refuse if hes given a kiss from a little girl as a reward.], but its totally different." "Aze-sama." I see, so Arisa took part in this too. "Mou, this is why I cant let my guard down against Japanese people. Theyre treating people like toys since a long time ago." "Aze-sama." There should be several Japanese people from sessive generations, but maybe shes only ever met people like Arisa? There should be normal one like me among them, what an unlucky person she is. However, she knows that Arisa is a Japanese huh? She probably notices it from the purple hair. I had put on a blond hair wig on Arisa. "Mou, Lua, what is it." Lua-san points her finger with a little gesture at me. I thought that it would be a problem to let a man enter her room, but since Lua-san didnt mind, I followed along. I dont really understand the hierarchy of this elf hometown. I guess its more like democracy than monarchy. Or rather, it should be more like a big family. Aialize-san turns her head mechanically like an unoiled tin doll. Our eyes meet. Aialize-san bes flustered while going, au au. Shes a clumsy person, but lets send her a life boat here. Feel like shed think bad of me like Arisa otherwise. "Ive heard from Lua-san that youve been in fever since morning. Im sorry that you had to overdo it for my sake." "Thats right Aialize-sama. Your fever still hasnt subsided, so please get some rest without overworking yourself today." I quickly make eyes contact to Lua-san. Shes quickly ridden on my made-up story, [Her odd behaviors were because of her high fever that made her hazy.] After Aialize-san had calmed down, I made a promise with Lua-san to visit them again, and decided to go back. ording to Lua-san, seems that they have something to talk about. I feel that its something troublesome, but its fine just hearing it right. When I returned to Mias house, I was somehow told to [Seiza]. The leak doesnt seem toe from Mias father. Behind Arisa and Mia, three of the miko are eating baked sweets whileughing happily. Ill slip in some extremely spicy cookies next time. Book 9 - 9-17. Daily Life of the Elves 9-17. Daily Life of the Elves Satous here. I have often failed in game developments by only being able to imitate the outward appearance (of other game) without actually understanding the structure. I think you have to understand the structure if you want to develop and put it into practical use. However, there are also some rare people who jump over the understanding and create new ideas. Thats what you call genius huh~ """HEY BOY, theres a visitor for ya""" Suddenly, several masks hanging on the wall were talking at the same time. Tama seems to have beenpletely surprised as she puts down the gomoku stone, curls her body, and raises her tail. Pochi also almost fell from her chair, but she survived thanks to Liza who supported her from where she was sitting beside her. These masks seem to be something like intes. It wasnt working yesterday, so there must be someone who activated themst night. It might be the mischievous leprechauns that Tamas talked about. I thought that the masks hanging on the wall would project the visitors figure like a monitor, but it seems theres no function like that. When I stand up the masks stop talking. "Ill go see the visitor." Lulu goes downstairs in pitter-patter to meet the visitors. Were currently staying in the tree house that we visited on the first day. We were invited to stay in Mias house underground, but since I didnt want to intrude upon the reunion of parents and child, we stayed here instead. Its already been five days since we arrive at the elves hometown. There was no need for us to stay for long since we had finished the goal of escorting Mia back home, but since we were here already I wanted to tour the elves hometown, and they easily agreed to it when I asked. Rather, they reacted with, "What are you saying? Of course you will stay here for a while right?" Elves perceive time differently than humans more than Ive thought, by [For a while] they seem to mean several years. Ive nned to stay for half a month at the longest, but Im worried being rude if we leave too fast. "Master, Nea-san hase bringing the dishes that shes talked yesterday." Nea-san is a 500 years old mrs elf. Her hobby is cooking, and trying to bring back the dishes that the hero Daisakus left behind seems to be her life work. As Im told, the hero Daisaku couldnt cook so he only orally imparted the ambiances of the dishes. She said that she couldnt reproduce it well. Today were going to feast on Nea-style hamburg steaks. "Grilled kneaded meat dish" is the only information shes learned from the words left behind by the hero. Nea-san proudly lines up five dishes on the table. Meatball like small balls, roasted meat pasta, noddles meat that are knitted in koban-size and grilled, something that looks like nothing but a lump of meat, and thest one looks like a hamburg steak from the outside, theyre on the tes that are lined on the table. "Beside this one, nothing look like a hamburg steak, but theyre delicious without a doubt." "Yup, thats true. Particrly this second type, the Nea-style pasta, and the third type, the knitted noddles, theyre tasty." Theyre not hamburg steak, but Ive never seen such dishes on earth. I guess its like the dishes in the shop of a creative chef. The reason why the Nea-style hamburg steak isnt like the real one is because its only made from meat. Since Nea-san said that it was, "100% beef", there seems to be some problem from what the hero Daisakus conveyed. Its easy for a hamburg steak to be dried out, if its onlyposed of meat, but it seems shes done something about it after several hundreds years of trials and errors. How patient. If asked, it would seem that she had created many derivations. Ill ask her to teach me some next time. After Arisa and me have sampled them, the hamburg steak critics, Pochi and Tama also eat them. "Nyu~? The hamburg isnt right~" "Hamburg is softer, and stic, and like juwatt when you eat it nanodesu! You eat it like, munch, and then happiness nanodesu." I take the fork away from Pochis hands that are swinging around passionately in front of Nea-san. Thats dangerous. Liza is nodding every time she eats a mouthful. Since the corner of her eyes have ckened, it seems to suit her taste. Nana also curiously puts some into her mouth. She quietly onlyments, "Delicious", but it doesnt seem to be apliment. Right at then, Lulu carries in a grilled hamburg steak. The hamburg steak is put on a te like the one in a family restaurant--A heated ck iron te put on top of a wooden te type. I made them by Arisas request when we were staying at the duchy capital. Nea-san enjoys the aroma while seemingly being filled with emotion, and confirms the hamburg steak as if shes searing it into her memory. She should eat it soon. "Itadakimasu." She cuts one small piece with a knife and a fork, and puts it into her mouth. Pochi and Tama are following that forks movement while drooling. You two, havent you just had breakfast two hours ago. I nce at Liza on the side, shes only slightly opening her mouth, theres no drool. Lets not talk about her gazes. Er~rr, please dont cry while eating it. Nea-san is eating while flooding tears. It might be inevitable since its like a phantom dish from her point of view. Someone with skill like her should be able to reproduce it after she eats if once. I carry Pochi and Tama under my arms and bring them to the kitchen to let Nea-san savors the taste calmly. Lets make a Japanese-style hamburg steak, a stewed hamburg steak, and a tomato burger for the asion. Of course I also havent forgotten to make the shares for the hungry children. The visitors have increased when I return to the dining room. "Wait Aze-sama, how long are you going to keep eating after saying that youd only try a bite." "But, its delicious da mon." "Da mon, not." Lua-san, the miko, is scolding Aialize-san, the high elf, as shes eating beside Nea-san. This person really is like a child. The afternoon on the day after our first meeting, Aialize-san came, led by Lua-san, to apologize for the prank. Since I honestly didnt mind about it at all, I epted it frankly. I also apologized for Arisa. Its fine and all with these two, but in fact, one of the elf elder actually also came as the representative to apologize the morning of that day. To be frank, I was troubled when he was apologizing so seriously, so I told him to not mind it in a light tone. By the way, he was the one who gave permission for me to tour the elf hometown. "Wee, Aialize-sama, Lua-san. Nea-san, please taste these hamburg steaks too." After greeting the two, I present the dish to Nea-san. I ask Liza and Lulu to help me bring the prepared dishes on the kitchen here. I offer Aialize-san and Lua-san the dishes for the asion. The pixies who have always been hanging around the kitchen, and the elves with free times are also helping to carry the dishes whileing here, no problem since Ive made extra. These pixies can only speak elfnguage, so the elves and me were going to act as interpreters, but Lua-san tactfully settled it with the trantion rings that she took out out of nowhere to solve the problem. What a fantasy-like equipment. Even though its a rare thing that isnt even among the loot from dragons valley, Lua-san lets everyone to borrow the rings indefinitely. Apparently, there was an elf who zealously made trantions rings a long time ago, so its not something that unusual in Boruenan. When the three are eating, some pixies who have enticed by the scents gather. And then, the elves begin to gather when they see those pixies, the pattern that Ive gotten used to see for a few days is reproduced. Apparently, the impact from, "The reproduction of the heros will, hamburg", is really strong as more people have gathered than usual, and Im made to replenish the dishes several times at the kitchen together with Lulu. Lulu and me are looking at people who are enjoying the meal as ifpeting over it at the dining hall while were eating fruits and presents on the small bowls that the elves who havee to eat have brought. Ive used up a lot of meat I have in stock, but since there are still quite a lot even while excluding the whale meat, its probably alright for the time being. Besides, Ive acquired a lot of cattle and goats from the elves. I keep the acquired cattle together with the horses in a giant hole beside the root of the arbor. I leave the care to the living dolls the elves have deployed. Of course, Mia and her parents have alsoe. She wanted some tofu hamburg steak, so I put not only soybeans on it but also fat-less meat that made 30% of the steak. I couldnt taste the meat when I sampled it, so Mia ate it without problem too. Lets tell Mia about it after Ive increased the meat ratio a bit more. Im exchanging hamburg steak recipes with Nea-san while drinking the green tea that Lulus made. Nea-san usually talks with single words, but she bes talkative when its about cooking methods and ingredients. Ive already given her the recipe itself that Ive written on the paper earlier. I can see Lua-san, the miko, pestering Aialize-san from the edge of my view. Looks like they have some kind of business. I entrust Lulu and Arisa to apany Nea-san, and invite Lua-san and Aialize-san to another room. "Im really sorry, weve made you to attend us..." I encourage them to sit while telling Lua-san to not mind about it. Aialize-san seems to be shy of strangers as shes only fidgeting around without talking, so Im mainly conversing with Lua-san. Then, the irritated Lua-san begins to press on Aialize-san. "Go on, Aze-sama." "Um, yes, that." Aialize-san talks while facing Lua-san, not me, but Lua-san forcefully twists her head toward me. Err, I understand how you feel, but her neck will be hurt you know? Aialize-san who crosses views with me and looks like shes on her wits end speaks bombshell remarks at extreme pace. "Youre getting along well with the ck dragon! Today youre not Kuro the hero are you!" "Wait, Aze-sama." Lua-san calms Aialize-san down in a hurry. "Err, what are you talking about?" "Im sorry. Please allow me to talk about it." I was ying dumb, but it seemed they had found out about me being the hero Kuro from the spirit light back then. People that let out spirit light seem to be abnormal even from Lua-sans memory, "There is no way there are two of them in the same time period." she smiles wryly. It seems that Lua-sans familiar was watching thetter half of the rampage between the ck dragon Heiron and me, and the party after that from afar. I surely felt a lot of frightened gazes at that time, it must have slipped among them. Looks like they think Im using an advanced nature magic spell, [Fake Patch], to make my name and title be different from that time. "And now, as for the main subject--" Normally, I expect them to demand, "Do this and that if you want us to not talk.", but somehow, I cant imagine the elves here to utter such words. Even if they wish something, they look like the type who will ask for help instead of bargaining for it. "I will! Teach you!" Aialize-san grasps her fists tightly and deres so as she stands up. I dont know what shes going to teach me, but I wait for her next words. She seems to be embarrassed with my stare as she crouches down while turning red. Shes the delicately troublesome type isnt she. "So, that, like the way to suppress the spirit light! Or the way to prevent the spirits from gathering." She continues her words as she hides herself behind Lua-san. How do I say this, she looks like a timid teacher whos hiding behind her middle school students back when shes doing that with the petite Lua-san like that. Thus, Im going to be taught by the extremely unreliable Aialize-sensei. Book 9 - 9-18. Ishibutai Training 9-18. Ishibutai Training Satous here. There are a lot of manga set during the Heian period, thus, there are a lot of masterpieces. I read theplete set of, "Its a wonderful HEIANKYO", that my childhood friend had rmended. What I thought during that time was if the sleeves of kariginu the characters are wearing wouldnt get caught on tree branches if they went to hunt with it? Such was my question. I wonder if people really used that clothes for hunting~ "Fooo~! Heian Romance kitaa!" It looks like my clothes is the reason why Arisa shouts strangely. Ive been given clothes for training from Aialize-san, but I wonder if its an influence from the hero Daisaku, or other Japanese people, the clothes is a kariginu--I guess its easier to understand if I say that its an onmyouji clothes. The inside garment is a white unlined kimono, but the outer garment and the sashinuki hakama are green of different brightness each. Fortunately, theres no eboshi. "Master, youre wonderful." "Master looks manly with the robe or armor, but the elf native dress also suits you well." "Theyre good clothes with high magic defense." Lulu seems to like it too. Lets make some junihitoeter. Looks like Nana has specially used [Sense Magic] to check these clothes. Just like Nanas said, these clothes are made from Yuriha fiber thats also used to create Arisas and Mias robes. It seems that you canpose a defensive film magic circuit on the surface of the fabric by weaving the fiber with some special method. The function can deploy a defensive film that resembles the body surface of the ck dragon. Monsters above certain levels are naturally equipped with the film, but with these clothes, looks like you can also use it by putting a little magic into the clothes. "Pochi is also going to train nodesu!" "Tama too~?" I was thinking what was the rustling about, turned out the two had changed to the Shinsegumi costumes from the duchy capital back then. I was going to refuse the two since it seemed that the training this time wouldnt go well if there were a lot of people around, but apparently, the training of the two is slightly different. "Shagnigs invited us nodesu." "Treasure hunt~" "Shagnig is this yful Leprechaun old man, hes invited them to the yground where the elves children y." "It looks to be a facility arranged with safe mock traps, and living dolls that are made to look like monsters." "Reporting myself to participate in the exercise." Arisaplemented Pochis and Tamas words while slurping her drool. Since Liza and Nana are also going to participate, I allow it. The yground for the children of those indulgent elves shouldnt be dangerous. The one who designed that yground is an elf who was the teacher of the teacher of Shagnig, but the one who actually built it was his teacher, a Spriggan called Rileks. At the present time, seems hes gone to observe the Saga empirebyrinth in order to gain new ideas. The one who designed the yground has gone away for more than 100 years from the elves hometown, so I likely wont see him. Together with Lua-san whose to pick me while wearing miko outfits, I arrive at a rocky area that overlooks some waterfall, around 30 kilometers away from the world tree. We moved by using the Dryads [Teleport(Relocate). Its convenient enough even though it can only be done within Boruenan forest. At the inner part of the rocky area, theres an ishibutai with a huge rock. Aialize-san is on the center of that ishibutai. No well, its fine that youre there. What are those clothes. White shirt and tight skirt, and there are sses with triangr lenses as well. Shes tied her hair into a bun on her back, and left only two bangs at the right and left on the front. That short wand probably acts as the instructor stick. Its the so called stereotypical female teacher clothing. Hero Daisaku.... Please be moderate with the culture hazard. Well, I guess its fine since its a feast for my eyes. "Satou-san, yourete." You shouldnt do cosy if youre going to blush anyway. Id like to keep staring at her, but then the story wont progress, so I work the [Poker Face] skill hard. "Im sorry for beingte." "Aze-sama, please dont y around and change into the priest outfits." "Isnt it fine, Daisakus even said that these clothes give +1 effect to the teaching skill." "That is a joke of his." Aialize-san is shocked towards what Lua-sans said about the [Teaching Skill +1] being a lie rather than her scolding. I wonder why, maybe she really did believe it. I gaze at the superb view of the waterfall on top of the ishibutai until after Aialize-san has pulled herself together. Its quite a spectacle for multiple waterfalls to fall onto one pool despite not to the degree of Niagara. Water are also flowing down from the rocks that are floating along the steep cliff. I wonder if it works like the (Water Bottle) I have? Its quite a strange sight (fantasy). Since I can hear a cough of someone clearing her throat, I turn around. Aialize-san who has changed to miko clothes is there. It was hard to restrain myself from turning as the rustling sound were inviting. "Then please drink this before we begin the training." Aialize-san presents a folded paper with some red power inside. I wonder what is this, its more transparent evenpared to the magic core powder. I feel like Ive seen it somewhere. Right, its simr to the ruby powder in the jewels workshop at duchy capital. The powder asionally emit some light, its probably some kind of magic medicine. The AR indicates that its [<>] Philosophers stone?! "This is?" "Its the powder of miracle stone. Although it can help pregnant women who drink it during the delivery, its main use is to augment magic effect." Lua-san answered my question. Seems that its stimted some strange rivalry from Aialize-san as she begins to talk smoothly. "Its a valuable item as only one pebble can be harvested from the world tree in a year! Thats why, you cant spill it." I see, its harvested from the world tree huh. I wonder why do I feel that its like a calculus. I take the red powder into my mouth, and flush it down the throat with the water that Lua-sans has passed to me. Theres no taste. The Magic Perception skill tells me the movements of the powder. Although little, mana gush out from the powder. "Then, lets start with the warm-up. Mimic me as I move okay." I mimic Aialize-sans movements while confirming it with space grasp. The exercise is quite full of body motion. Seems that these movements are for spreading the powder to my whole body. I understand that the powder is absorbed when its reached my stomach, and carried to my whole body via the blood flow. "Next, put your mana throughout your body." I fill my body with mana as instructed. Its simr like when the self-healing kicks in. Im careful as to not let the mana flow to the kariginu with yuriha fiber. The powder in my blood absorb the mana as I fill my body with it. "Youre good." "Thats true, normally the mana would have leaked to the yuriha fiber clothes, and one wouldnt be able to circte the mana well, but he did it smoothly." Im happy to be praised, but is it fine to continue as it is? The adjustment is rtively hard, so I dont have any margin to speak. After the powder in the bloodstream have absorbed certain amount of mana, its releasing the mana this time. This feeling, I guess its about the same with the holy light that the holy sword emit. "Listen well, you have to seize the overflowing mana in your body, and hold it down. Then, spread it on the surface of your body as if youre making a thin film." I see, its the typical genius way of teaching. However, I somehow understand. By using the time when I seize Zens shadow whips as a reference, I grasp it. Then, I spread that mana thin. Since I have some experience of making thin film version of the flexible armor, its rtively easy. >[Spirit Light Control Skill Acquired] >[Mana Control Skill Acquired] "Alright, its a sess." "Eh?! Ah, its true. I nearly cannot see the spirit light." Lua-san confirmed as she turned her eyes silver to the spirit seer version. Unfortunately, since I cant see the leaked spirit light in the first ce, Ill believe in Lua-sans words. Moreover, Ive also understood that the mana that have always been leaking from my body for a bit have mostly stopped leaking. Since the leak in this case can be stopped with the spy skill, the mana control skill might be unnecessary. Lets check the difference with mana operation skill when its time for me to activate it. "Youre quite good, normally it would have taken several years." "I think its already not at such level. Heroes are really abnormal arent they." Lua-san is shocked, but I feel its not quite right for me to console that, so I ignore her. I thanked the two for the assistances, fix my appearance, and turned around, but it seemed to be premature. "Then, lets start the second round of the training." "Thats right, weve used the valuable miracle stone after all, so lets finish the next lesson while its still effective." "This time you have to thin out the mana film only on the eyes part, and then slightly open holes on it." Dont say that so easily. Its hard to operate by parts, um. Yup, that went well. "Look at both my hands okay. <>" Water overflow from both Aialize-sans hands that shes thrust above. After a while, the water formed into a ball that floats lightly slightly above her hands. I stare hard at it as instructed. Concentrate. I cant see anything beside water--no, theres a small blue light with indefinite form. It cant be seen when I stare hard, but on the contrary, I can see it when Im not focusing. >[Spirit Seer Skill Acquired] It was unexpectedly easy to get. I wonder if its due to the philosophers stone. "I see it." ""Eh?!"" Eh? Why are they so surprised. "Are you sure?" "Yes, its a bluish light with indefinite form right." "That, thats right." "Thats amazing, theres only 1 among 100 elves who can obtain it." One to a hundred doesnt seem to be that rare. "Alright, then lets start the third round! Lets employ the spirits!" Aialize-san whom in high tension deres so while raising her arms overhead. Itd be a gentleman of me to use [Dry] to dry her clothes now, but just for a bit more, only a teeny bit more, I want to enjoy this scene. Miko clothes wet from water is nice, isnt it. Book 9 - 9-19. Ishibutai Training (2) 9-19. Ishibutai Training (2) Satous here. ECO thing had spread on various things, but I guess the closest one to me was the sr power for home. We have magic in the other world, I wonder if that can be considered as ECO? Where does that manae from in the first ce anyway. "Here I go, Wind." First, Aialize-san shows an example. Since Ive activated the spirit seer skill, I can clearly see what Aialize-sans done. With just one word she had chanted the spell that made the colorless spirits gather around her, which then turned into the green colored wind elemental spirits without a pause, and invoked the magic to create the [Wind] phenomenon. The strength is only around (Air Hammer), but the chant is terribly short. "See? The manifested magic is no different than normal magic, but the chanting is short and the required mana is very much less as the advantages." "On the other hand, its powerless at ces without spirits." Lua-san added the disadvantages that Aialize-san had forgotten to say. Its unclear as to what she means by ces without spirits, but it seems that there arent many spirits in man-made ces, and monsters dwellings. I understand thetter. They probably be the fodders for monsters like the armor newts back then. When I activated the spirit seer skill, I was treated to the view of precious metal colored light centered on gold color emitted from Aialize-san. Lua-san has faint flickering light of cold color type. From what can I see on the two, spirit light doesnt seem to have fixed color, it can change to a degree. I can also see it on the flying birds above the waterfall, but the light is quite faint, its hard to make it up. The light that leaks out from my body is of pale white. When I try to release the restrained spirit light, light so intense, it makes you think your eyes have stopped functioning, dye the surrounding. The spirits around the waterfall have gathered with terrible speed. I cant see quite well since the spirits are obstructing the view, but the light emitted by me is primarily of warm color, its crude rich color. Mia hasmented that its [Beautiful], but aesthetically speaking, I think the light emitted by Aialize-san is far more beautiful. Oops, I cant see the surrounding like this. I converge the spirit light in a hurry, and make it stop leaking outside. The spirits who have lost their goal scatter unsteadily. The only spirits remaining are mostly the ones who are attracted to the spirit light emitted from Lua-san, and Aialize-san, the world is back to normal. Theyre slowpared to when theyre gathering. "Youve already been able to control it at will havent you. Your adaptability is amazing isnt it. Right, Aze-sama." "Y, yeah." Aialize-san seems to have been dazzled as she answers Lua-san half-heartedly while blinking repeatedly. "Im sorry Aialize-sama. I rxed the control since I wanted to confirm something for a bit." "I, its your first time, so it cant be helped." Huh? Aialize-sans shyness has been activated. Even though she was able to talk straight to me a while ago, she turned toward Lua-san again when she talked to me. It might have been too dazzling. "R, rather than that! Try it." "Yes, Wind." Oh? Slight breeze blows even though Ive failed the chanting. I wonder if the spirits are being considerate? "Ara? Are you not good with chanting?" "Yes, I cant do it well no matter what I do." "Yet, didnt the wind blow just now?" "The spirits might be being considerate." I reply Lua-san with my hunch, but she denies it readily. "Thats not happening. With the exception of something like Dryad, spirits dont have ego, or rather, intelligence. Their only roles are to mechanically take mana from the earth veins, and deliver the mana to creatures that need it." Hee. Then, I wont get to meet something like a sexy Undine onee-san huh. Thats unfortunate. "Is that really so? Theyre saying something when a lot of them gather sometimes you know." Oh, Aialize-san presents a dissenting opinion. "Aze-sama is the only one who says something like that. The other high elves arent saying that right?" "Uu, thats true but. I really feel that theyre saying something." Aialize-san who have been denied by Lua-san puffs her cheeks and turn away. Her reaction is like Mia. Theres a high possibility that shes just imagining it, but its not necessarily good to decide that it has to be a misunderstanding. Even during game development, when we deemed that it was, "Just your imagination," during the debugging process, most of it got found by the market instead. "May I test it once?" "Mou, even you Satou-san." "Try it! Youll absolutely hear it!" I test it after the two approve. When the light dazzles, I endure the spirits assaults, and wait for the wild dance of the spirits to end. After about 10 minutes, the spirits has surrounded me like a cocoon. When I look closer, they dont seem to be still, but theyre circling around from a distance rxedly. Fumu, I dont hear anything though. I guess its just Aialize-sans imagination? Right then, I receive some microscopic amount of mana from the spirits. I wonder if this is the signal of intent? The moment I recognize it, I can hear little littlemotion together with a sense as if something has clicked. They were certainly trying tomunicate something, but unfortunately I couldnt understand more. It feels like trying to listen to hustle and bustle 100 meters ahead. I didnt get any skill too, so there might be some kind of condition to hear the spirits voices. "They seem to be trying to say something, but I cant understand what is it." "Thats right! I want to hear it at least once." "Satou-san, youre not kidding arent you?" I told the perplexed Lua-san that it was not a joke. Now then, unfortunately I couldnt employ the spirits at all. I had expected it already, just like with magic, I couldnt chant the spirit employment well too. Due to careless mistake of Aialize-san who tried to show an example, I had gotten soaked together with Lua-san, but I didnt have anyint since I obtained spirit magic skill at that time. Aialize-san who was disheartened from Lua-sans scolding was adorable. "That reminds me, how do the changing of spirit light strength work?" "I wonder?" "Wait, Aze-sama." Lua-san makes a retort to Aialize-san who tilts her head while putting her finger on her cheek. Lua-san exined. "In case with people, its not because of the difference in mana pools, in truth, we dont know much about it. In case with the earth veins, the location with thick flow emits stronger light. The area around the source especially shines intensely." "Thats right. If Im not mistaken, yes, theres a source on the basin of the waterfall here." Eh?! I involuntarily drop my line of sight after hearing Aialize-sans words. When I activate spirit seer skill, theres really light leaking from the waterfall basin. The light isnt that strong even though the water isnt muddy. "There are all sort of sources after all." Lua-san came out with follow-up-like words as she seemingly saw my disappointed expression. "Now that you mention it, what are sources?" "I guess theyre the holes where the earth veins gush out?" "Thats right, there are more than 100 of them on this continent, and among them, the scale of the one on the dragon valley is extraordinary. We dont quite know the total number of sources that are as small as this waterfall basin one." The source of dragon valley huh, Im positive that Ive ruled over it. The cause of my spirit light might have been that unexpectedly. ording to Lua-san, there are many things that are built on top of sources, like cities orbyrinths. The small sources be the dwellings of monsters or mythical beasts, or get to have some magician build a tower on it. Fumu, judging from this story, the maze of Trazayuya should have been built on top of a source, but I didnt get to rule it like with the dragon valley. I wonder if theres a limit of being only able to rule one source? I watched the world tree behind me with spirit seer since It caught my attention. The body of the tree is shining dazzlingly. Moreover, when I strain my eyes, I can see concentric circles of light rings spreading like ripples around the tree branches. "Isnt it beautiful?" "Yes, very much so. Is that world tree a source too?" "No, its different--" "Aze-sama." "--, thats not from the earth veins, but from the void, err, I wasnt supposed to say it was I?" "Well, I dont mind if its Satou-san, but please dont spread it to the outside world okay." I nod to Lua-san. Aialize-san who has confirmed that continues speaking. "Do you know that there are ether flowing in the void?" "Im sorry, Im ignorant." "Ara, you can just study if you dont know. Ether is--" Aialize-san proudly exined about ether, but when she was exining the fifth element after the four primary, earth, water, fire and wind elements, she cut theplicated talk in one stroke, and so, in short, the intermediary substances in the outer space are massive amount of mana that have been blown. "--and then you see, the world tree use its foliages, or rather its root, or rather, terminals to suck mana from the flow of ether. And then, the released mana are sent deep into the ground which activate earth veins of the earth. The light of that spirit tree is the figures of the spirits who have gathered on the leak of the mana flow thats going from the sky to the earth." I see~ Its a gigantic magic device I guess. However, Aialize-san. Shes exining very fluently,pletely unlike before. "If such thing was to be known to greedy people, there would be a lot of countries that would aim for the world tree starting from Boruenan, so please keep this a secret. " Its the so-called sr power unit withrge output after all. They can do something great if they can monopolize it. I promised the two that I would absolutely never reveal it. I said to them that I wouldnt mind to be binded with [Geass] or [Contract], but she smiled wryly while saying, "You dont have to go that far." I was quite serious, but I wonder if the elves dont have much sense of crisis? I confirm it to Lua-san. "If the world is going to be destroyed because of the mismanagement of the world tree, divine punishments will fall from the gods, so I think the worst wont happen." That reminds me, this is a world where gods exist huh. But, well, I will be careful as to not reveal it to anyone. I carved so in my heart. Book 9 - 9-20. The Spriggans Training Site 9-20. The Spriggans Training Site Satous here. Rtive to the number of people who y the nonobligatory tutorial parts of games, its hard to make them you know. In real world, they are training or OJT, but I wonder if its effective~ When we were tidying up after the training was over, a [Telephone] came up. Its from Arisa. "Umm, hello, is this the house of Pendragon-san?" I can hear Arisa speaking with slightly higher voice, I desperately try to endure my exhaustion. You think this is andline of old? "Heffo, hooissit?" "Ah, Im sorry, I got the number wrong." I felt slightly mischievous, so I pretended to be someone else. I thought that Arisa would immediately booed, but she inly apologized and cut off the telephone. I was just joking, but was Arisa the type whos not good with phone calls? While feeling slightly apologetic, I call Arisa back with [Telephone]. "Y, yes, this is Arisa Pendragon speaking!" I want to retort, but Ill endure it. Theres no doubt that something is happening, so I look there with [irvoyance]. "Arisa, its Satou, did anything happen?" "Ah, Im d, some old man I dont know received the telephone just now, I was surprised." I saw Arisa who was flustered. She doesnt seem to be injured, but it sure is awful. "And so, weve screwed up for a bit, wont youe save us?" "OK, Ill go immediately." I reply Arisa with two words, and ask Aialize-san to get Dryad teleport us to the attraction where Arisa and the others are. The ce seemed to be famous as we immediately departed when I told them the name of the attraction I had heard from Arisa. "This is the training ce for the third fairy." The ck building that looks like a deformed bat seems to be the entrance. I enter to the red mouth that opens. Its really attraction-like. This attraction has a lot of silly traps, and has be the yground for the elf children. It seem to be y where children have to clear the eight attractions that are appropriate to their ages. Children who dont have very bad reflexes can clear them easily, but there are exceptions in everything-- and one of them is Aialize-san. She wanted to follow me, but she stopped with the frantic look of Lua-san. She looks to be the clumsy element, so lets make her wait. Just in case, I ask Lua-san to call for other help if Im too slow in returning. When I went inside, theres a living doll with torn neck lying on the floor. Judging from the state of its neck, the cause is probably Lizas spear. She really shouldnt break the attractions. I use [All Map Exploration] and check the internal structure of this ce. Its quite wide, about 6-stories building big. Everyone seems to have been divided into three groups. Liza, Lulu and Pochi are the closest to me. Arisa and Mia are in the middle. The farthest ones are Tama, Nana, and the tour guide this time, Shagnig-shi, the leprechaun. Huh? Did Lulu and Miae along too. I make use of quick dressing skill to change, from the borrowed kariginu, into work clothes that are okay even if they get dirtied. I set marker on the shortest route, and run with sky drive. Among the innumerable traps that Ive found with trap discovery skill, I only cancel the ones that are unavoidable by using [Magic Hand] remotely. Every trap seems to have been made with concern as to not injure. Instead of poison gas, it spews strange irritant gas, theres knee-deep water in the bottom of the pit holes, the arrows shot from the trap have shock absorbed leather on its pointed end that even if youre hurt by it, it wont be serious. When I avoid the traps, living dolls that are made to look like monsters attack from the back. There are colors painted on the ce that seem to be its weakness, and its made to stop if you hit that ce with a wooden sword or your fist. However, theyout is quite unpleasant. Like having another trap right after youve avoided a trap, or getting attacked by the fake monsters just when you think that youve reached the safety zone, it reminds me of the consumers trap surprise. I arrive at the room where Liza and the others are, in one minute. I had passed through some corridors and stairs, it seemed to be quite deep underground. Liza has been caught in a web trap that has been lifted about 6 meters high to the ceiling while looking very unwilling. Theres a wall modeled after a monsters face right beside Liza. And then, Pochi has been eaten to half of her body on the monsters gaping mouth. I see her feet hanging full of discontent. Of course Pochi is unhurt since its an attraction. However, how did she even get stuck being eaten like that. No, when I look closer, theres a protrusion that seem usable as a scaffold near Pochi. The trap is probably made to eat someone whos climbing to save their friend. And also, where is Lulu? I turn my head, and she seems to have been caught on a wire trap with both her leg and an arm lifted, and cannot move nearby the ce where the floor has disappeared near the door on the other end of the room. All the wires only go to the height of her back. Its probably made as to prevent blood from going up to the victims head. However, Lulus legs seems to have stepped on the trap as both are lifted to different directions. Her posture looks embarrassing for a maiden. I have to secretly fix her rolled up skirt with [Magic Hand] while being unseen before I call them out. "Ivee to help." "Ah, master!" "Im very sorry, master." "Master, Pochi is over here~ heelp~" I quickly rush to Lulu, and cut the hemp ropes with a dagger. Next, I go up beside Pochi with sky drive, and press the release button right next to the trap to save her. I quickly catch her on my arms since she was going to slide and fall. "Thank you nanodesu. Mias said that theres a button to save Liza on the other side of this wall nodesu." I see. I use [Magic Hand] to press the button since its clearly there. I hear some rattling nearby, and then the rope that lifts Liza lowers. Its quite particr about the detail as its lowering slowly to prevent serious injuries. "Master, please save Arisa and Mia. The two have fallen into this hole." Lulu points to a caved in floor that has created a deep hole. Looks like Arisa and Mia are over there. "I understand." "Those two must be alright arent they." Lulu joins her hands together and asks as if praying. "Yeah, theyre alright of course. Arisa was the one who had called me here after all." When I confirm on the map, consecutive cave-ins dont seem like itll happen, so I evacuate the three to take a refuge in a rtively structurally-safe ce. Liza, and Pochi wanted toe along, but since they had just shown their shameful sights, they meekly withdrew. I intended to go back quickly, but I took out a bag with some canteens and baked sweets from the Item Box and gave it to Lulu. I jump into the copsed ce while waving to the three. I check the copse while regting my speed with sky drive. Apparently, somethings are advancing through the underground, and have created crevices on many floors around this area. That somethings are the level 20 worm monsters which seem to be the cause. ording to the map, they have made a nest underground 2-3 kilometers ahead. Ill take care of themter. At the end of the descent, the two are there being wrapped by feelers from a living doll posing as a nt monster. "Thank you for waiting." "Fast. What kind of cheat did you use this time." "Satou." I think Arisa misunderstands the meaning of cheat sometimes. "The Dryad helped mee here." "Wa, by Dryad, do you mean that green little girl? Dont tell me, she robbed your lips again~~." "That didnt happen." Shes energetic even though shes being wrapped. I looked for the release device, but I couldnt reach it since it had been buried by the copsed floor stones. Since it cant be helped, I cut the feeler and release them. I might be destroying the attractions, but its already half-destroyed anyway. "Thank you." I release Arisa whos nearby. She should have just cut the feelers with space magic and escaped. When I told her so while freeing Mia, surging wave of protests came from Arisa. "The power of space magic is great you know. I would cut my own body if I used it to cut feelers that were so close. A maiden wont be able to be a bride if shes hurt before it right--no, I can get some injuries here, and force him to make me her bride cant I?!" Thetter part of Arisas scheme was said in whisper, but I could clearly hear it with straining ears skill. I warn her, "Be moderate with your scheme okay." "Thanks." Mia hugs me when Ive finished saving her, so I put her down. I pick up a long wand that has been dropped on the ground and pass it to Mia. Mia probably couldnt escape with magic because she didnt have the wand. Feel like Ive heard that shes said her aim is off without a wand. Now then, it seems theres no exit here. "How about the other three?" "Liza is caught on the trap above this room right, theyre operating separately to release her." "Nn." I carry the two back to the above room for the time being. Since theyre light, I carry them together at once. "Dont carry me on your shoulder~" "Objecting luggage." Their maidens hearts would be hurt if I treat them like luggage I guess? Well, forgive me. When I get back to the upper room, I see Tama waving on the opposite room from the mouth of the monster that had caught Pochi. I can see Nana and Shagnig-shi behind her. Apparently, Tama and the others were going ahead to save Liza and the others who had been caught by traps, but the floor where Arisa and Mia were standing copsed right after they entered the next room. Tama and Shagnig tried to go back in a hurry, but the door seemed to have been warped, and they couldnt go back. Since they couldnt help it, they advanced through the maze to the room where the button to release Liza was, that is the other side of the monster mouth that had caught Pochi and rejoined. Arisa seemed to have contacted me first thing after thinking the possibility of other members getting injured from another copsing idents. GJ, Arisa. "I am truly ashamed. Letting such dangerous situation to happen during my tour." Shagnig-shi gets down on his knees to apologize, but the unexpected idents arent really his responsibility. He doesnt seem to be a monster parent too. Since he had checked the ce many times three days ago, the worms probably made the holes around 1-2 days ago. Todays exploration has ended since the facility is going to be reinspected. Tonights prey are... seven Metal Worms. Book 9 - 9-21. Pests Extermination 9-21. Pests Extermination Satous here. There are many cases where the gathered experts cante up with a solution, yet a single word casually said by an amateur bes the impetus to solve the problem. Turning the problem into a catastrophe from the single word of the higher-ups also happen a lot though. "Yes? Pests extermination expert is it?" I stopped my hands which were constructing a living doll, and parroted the word of the elder elf-san who had visited the workshop. Here is the workshop of the living dolls crafter, Sotorineya-san. The living dolls that are on the attraction the other day, and most of the ones in the town are his works. Before he started teaching me, he warned that even if I learned it, I wouldnt be able to reproduce it outside since the raw material doesnt exist there. As I understand, they use philosophers stone, like the one from before, as the core which acts as the power reactor, and that cant be produced outside of Boruenan forest. Nevertheless, the other structures beside that one look usable so this endeavor wont be useless. I want to know it so bad, particrly the structure of the information IO, and the AI logic control. Putting that aside, its about the elder-san. "Ive heard from Shagnig-san. You seems to have wonderfully exterminated the five and seven poisonous insects that had bred at the training site. Were expecting much from that skill, please lend us your wisdom." Ah, that huh. There were some cave-in incidents at the training ground where Arisa and the others were ying yesterday, it was probably about the investigation that I did together with Shagnig-san at the remnant of the site. Looks like the elders have known about how I exterminated the poisonous insects that had bred to be so many at that time. By equipping Insect yer title, and using [Bug Wiper] magic at full power, it was a simple work. I tried unequipping the title at my second try, but it wasnt any different. I cant decide if the title doesnt have any additional effect, or if its because it was too overkill in the first ce. "If youre fine with me, I will dly give some counseling." Or rather, Ill even go and exterminate the pests. Ive been taught many things like the way to conceal the spirit light by Aialize-san, and many knowledges and recipes from the other elves after all. The elder calms me who has stood up enthusiastically. Since they dont seem to be in a hurry, they will send someone to pick me at the ce where Im staying tomorrow morning. That day, the living doll that I had finished constructing couldnt even stand up. Looks like its a long road ahead. "Now, Satou of Shiga kingdom! Ivee to pick you." The one who hase here is Aialize-san. What are you doing high elf-sama. "Please call me Satou. Then, shall we go." "Yes." Aialize-san whose face has reddened holds out her hands nting from below. Does this mean that we should join our hands? We might be going with space magic. I grasp her hand while thinking such thing. Arisa leans her body from the balcony and shouts, "Guilty!" Pochi and Tama have also joined saying, "Guilty", but I wonder if they know the meaning~? Although it might be called space magic, we entered to a block of the world tree with the Dryads [Relocate] like before. It might be boorish of me, but there wasnt any need to join hands right? The sky is filled with stars. Rather, this is the first time I see stars that arent twinkling with naked eyes. The ce where the Dryad has taken us is the observatory room at the center of the city part on the zenith block of the wold tree. If the AR and the map are right, then were about 300 kilometers high above the ground. We havent reached the orbit of geostationary satellites, but this should have exceeded the stratosphere quite a bit. I guess its in the slightly lower part of the low earth orbit? Even though were this high, the gravity is still at 1G, I wonder if its due to magic? No, before that, such long tree shouldnt have been able to hold its own weight. I timidly try to ask that matter to elder-san but-- "How is the tree not broken apart and destroyed." "Its the gods protection." Dont think that you can deceive me by using gods, protections and such. Apologize to physic teachers! I wanted to shout, "Ugaa" like Arisa, but I forcefully held it down with my will. Since Poker Face-san is doing its best, the elder should not know it. "Im sorry, the elder is ignorant in the technical sort of things." A researcher-like woman elf, Jia-san whos waiting beside us exins it to me. Im told that the countless branches of the world tree drive themselves into the adjacent sub-space (Isa ne) like anchors which help distribute the world trees weight and support it. Ive abstained from understanding what the [Adjacent Sub-space] is, but it seems the weight of each branches isnt much by itself, so theyre not disintegrating. Theres still something that bugs me, but Ill just regard it as some mysterious tree (Fantasy). Lets cut to the chase. "Please look at the branch ahead." I look at the gigantic branch that extends on the empty air that Jia-san has pointed. The branch diverges innumerably in the middle of the way, and thest bunch look as thin as threads. It extends through as far as eyes can see, but Jia-san points out even further than that. Aialize-san who looks bored beside me is looking through a telescope on her hands, is that some kind of magic? I cant help but feel thats not it. Im interested in what kind of thing that Daisaku-shi has influenced it with, but lets not touch it now. I cant see anything with normal sight, so I use [Distant View], [Looking Afar], [Night-Vision], [Light-Intensity Adjustment], and [Mana Perception] together to look. Jellyfish? "Is it about the jellyfish things that wrap their legs on the branch that looks like a thread?" Jia-san whos presenting a telescope to me stiffens, but she answers by just nodding her head. However, why is it jellyfish in space. It should have been whales--no, Tuna. Yep, tuna fit the space well. I expel the stupid thought in my head. Ive forgotten since I was drunk with the space-station like spectacles. Its a bitte, but I execute [All Map Exploration]. The branch only looks like a shining branch that extends up to one kilometer long from where I am, but I know from the map that it extends like a superfine thread for about 100 kilometers long. This thread-like branch is probably scooping up the mana from the ether. From what Ive gathered with the map, these jellyfish are called [Evil Fish], they are around level 20-40 averaging at 30, theyre just small fry monsters. However, there are 10.000 of them. They seem to have special racial ability called [Absorb]. When I look closer, their category is not monster but [Mysterious Creature]. The heck is that? "Those jellyfish are eating the mana that the world tree has gathered along the way. Thats already troubling by itself, but they even nt their eggs in the world tree and breed." I see, the pests extermination is about that jellyfish after all. Its easy if I can just destroy every jellyfish around the tree. "T, that is--" Unfortunately, it doesnt seem to be that easy. "--There are multiple reasons why we cant exterminate them." The first one, the world tree defence mechanisms will burn you into a charred remain if you exterminate the jellyfish. Hah? What the heck? I think so, and I ask again. Apparently, the jellyfish have infected the world tree with their poison and make the world tree thinks that theyre parts of it. The elves seemed to have tried to detoxify the world tree with magic, and made it sleep while they exterminated the jellyfish, but the scale of the world tree was too big, it was a failure. The second reason, when the number of jellyfish have decreased below a certain point, they will multiply themselves explosively. Nice for aquaculture! So I think, but its not that easy. When the jellyfish explosively multiply, they seem to consume the neighboring world trees branches inrge quantity. Furthermore, it will trigger the chain reaction from the nearby jellyfish and they will also proliferate, so if we cant exterminate them all at once, they will increase instead. The third reason, there is a manaless zone around the jellyfish. I dont understand the meaning so I inquire more, it seems that you cant use magic near the jellyfish. Looks like this is why the jellyfish investigation doesnt progress. The elves call it the void, but its practically the outer space, so they shouldnt be able to enter it without magic. They also cant use the magic-made artificial life (living dolls) to attack the jellyfish since the defence mechanisms of the world tree turned the dolls into charred remains. "Its quite terrible isnt it." "Its really terrible you know~" Jia-san wails like its from the bottom of her heart to my its other peoples problem-like thought. The dark circles under her eyes are deep. Now then, Ive thought of several ways to deal with them, but lets confirm them with Jia-san. Book 9 - 9-22. Pests Extermination (2) 9-22. Pests Extermination (2) Satous here. Curry is great. You can make curry as long as the vegetables you put with the sauce made from curry powder are falling apart while you cook them. Even if the potatoes melt into powder-like thing, the curry is still curry nanodesu. "I want to confirm if you have investigated some things, is it fine?" "Yes, were fine with any opinion, so please." Jia-san is ncing with eyes full of hope from below. Ah, its hard to say vague things in such atmosphere. "Has anyone tried gathering them on one ce and then shoot them with magic with great power from afar?" "Yes, the Biroanan n on the different continent did so, however, during the engagement the jellyfish kept propagating, while the world tree was counterattacking, so when every one of them had been defeated, half of the world trees branches and the majority of the elves life were lost." Looks like there are world trees on another continents. Seems that Biroanan n is a n thats skillful with fire magic and quick to start a fight despite being elves. This might be a prejudice, but they dont really seem like elves~ "That n is a bit different from others..." "Jia, you shouldnt talk bad of other n." "Im sorry, elder." Aialize-san is nodding, "yep, yep", while folding her arms beside the elder. That reminds me, she was here. "What happened to that Biroanan n and the world tree afterward?" "Theyve defeated all of the jellyfish (Evil Jelly), but the mana that are sent to the earth from the world tree have decreased so much, nearly 30% of the continent be deserts or wastnds." The damage is quite serious. If we consider the indirect damage, isnt it worse than even the demon lord. No one knows the detail about the long-distance attack that has been used by Biroanan n, so the elder is going to inquire them. "Then, the second point. Have you researched ways to capture the evil fish or such? It might be worth it to search for their elemental weakness, repulsing materials, or attracting materials (Pheromone)." "Yes, both the Beriunan and Burainan ns should have researched them. The evil jelly elemental weaknesses are fire and heat. On the contrary, they seem to resist ice and darkness. Ive never heard something like attracting material." "Umu, Ill go ask about it from both ns." "Yes, please." The elder fluently makes a promise without putting an air to Jia-san who answers my question. Aialize-san is only nodding, yep, yep, beside the elder. Is that alright, high-elf. "The third and thest, the world tree is going to counterattack if we harm the evil fish externally right, but do you know just how far it can be injured before the counterattackes?" "Weve checked this with analysis skill, and it seems the world tree will counterattack if the evil fish health is decreased by 30%." Then, I wonder if its possible to debuff or neutralize it? If its possible to use long-range attack magic, shouldnt it also be possible to use long-range status magic? "Have you tried putting the evil fish to sleep, then pull them away from the world tree, and massacre them?" "It should also be in the reports from both Beriunan and Burainan ns--ah, there is. Its possible to make them sleep, but it seems that the evil fish are monitoring each other, and once one of them is pulled at a certain distance away, the other evil fish will hinder it." Jia-san turns the page of the paper file. Its surprising to see such low-tech things while were in such a futuristic room. Fumu, isnt fine if we just put them all to sleep? I ask Jia-san so, but-- "Thats impossible." --its rejected immediately. It says that once youve put the hundredth one to sleep, the first one will wake up. Moreover, they have high resistances against sleep and paralyze, its hard to put them to sleep. The elves seem to have tried letting them absorb the mana from the sleeping potion, and it didnt show any noticeable effect. Theyve tried to use water and wind magic, but magic cant prate the mana absorption zone around the evil fish if its not at least intermediate level magic or above. Although, in case of the users whose magic prated the zone, even their elementary magic showed some effect on the evil fish, so their mana absorption zone probably isnt perfect. For now, I ask elder-san to find out the details for "Hindering the evil fish." The problem is their number and the distance. There are two cards in my hands that I can use to defeat the jellyfish before they can explosively propagate; [Meteor Shower], and [Laser]. I do have other techniques with high power, but these are the only two that can defeat 10.000 enemies on vast area in one shot. First, [Meteor Shower] is out of question. The world tree is probably going to get destroyed along. That means its [Laser], but even if I shoot it as pulseser, it has trajectory of line no matter what, so itll end up felling many world trees branches. If I do it carelessly, I could even damage outsiders even if its not of the elves. I also think about massacring them by myself by using sky drive and ground shrink, but the range is too vast, itll take a long time to defeat them by hands. Im envious with the shounen manga protagonist who can move at light speed. Itll be a cinch if I have teleport magic. Looks like my own power isnt enough. I feel regretful to say that Im of no use after I brace myself. Elder-san, and Jia-san say, "No need to apologize", and, "Im quite thankful for the attracting material idea", but I cant help but feel that Ive overlooked something. Shes patting my shoulder as ifforting me, but you havent done anything right? High elf-sama? Now then, rather than satirizing Aialize-san, I shoulde up with something instead. "What are you groaning about?" "Ah~ theres a bit." The day seemed to have got dark while I was brooding over without any good idea. Looks like everyone hase back from the training ground. When I reply half-heartedly to Arisas question while turning my eyes, not only Arisa, everyone is looking at me with worried looks. No, Tama is doing things at her own pace, shes curling up like a ball on myp. Nana is like the usual too. Shes ying with the pixies that shes caught by using cookies. "Ah, sorry to make you worry. I need something to consult--" I consult them about the jellyfish while leaving out the details. "Fuhn, exterminating pests at an orchard huh. Cant you do it straightforwardly?" "Theyve tried it already, its no good." "Theyll be driven away if you make some noise~?" "When you washa washa they will run away nodesu." Tama forms her hands to look like cats paws, and spreads her arms wide. Pochi looks as if shes scared of Tamas hands, shes gesturing like shes running away in fluster. Theyre probably trying to show how bugs run away? It seems doable if I can use [Fear] from mind magic, but theres no one that can make the scroll. I have [Bell of Fear] among the magic tools in my hand, I guess I should try its effect in some remote ce. Ah, tools that make use of sound wave are useless in space huh. "Magic." "Ah, the insect repellent magic that was used before right. Master, if you use that magic, wont it be simple to exterminate the pests?" Those are Mia and Lulu. Its the story about when there were a lot of small flying insects at the camping ground making them unable to sleep. Theres barely any elves that can use life magic, so it might be unknown to them unexpectedly. There are many derivatives of [Bug Wiper] magic, maybe I should go and get them in the duchy capital. If its effective, Ill consider it lucky. "You open an insect cage, and then put a delicious meat inside nodesu." "Using traps is a good idea. However, I suggest that the bait to be something sweet." Nana revises Pochis suggestion. Traps are a good idea, but itll be difficult to prepare traps for 10.000 jelly. "I think using smoke to smoke them out is a good idea, but I dont think master will be troubled if that can settle it. How about unleashing birds and small animals that eat those insects yet dont harm the nts?" Lizas suggestion is quite good, but unfortunately, I cant think of anything that can be the natural enemy of space jellyfish. The [Great Monstrous Fish (Tovkezeera)] from the other day seem like they will eat the jellyfish happily though. "How about asking a puppeteer that be an insecteer, and have the insects leave the nt on their own to be exterminated?" Arisa seems to be tired from the training today as she answers with some random idea. "Ah, and also, this hit me from when Pochi talked about it earlier, but if you cant separate the bugs apart from each other, cant you just put them in the insect cages, and then take the cages away while theyre like that~?" When you consider just how many insect cages will be needed.... Oh? Perhaps, this idea might be good? Step 1: Put some to sleep and into the cage, then leave them alone. Step 2: When we have caught them all, pull the cages away all at once from the world tree. Step 3: Annihtion. Looks good. Step 1 looks like itll need outrageous amount of works, but we can somehow do something to strengthen the cages. I dont have to worry about materials if I just use magic anyway, Ill look for something thats good against the [Absorption] racial ability of the jellyfish. I can see the light somehow. Lets consult various things with Jia-san tomorrow. I go to Lulu whos gone head to prepare for dinner. The elves are going to eat together with us, so many married elf women have gathered in the spacious kitchen. Ive decreased the fat and increased the meat on the hamburg steak today. Ive made different kind of hamburg steak with the soup for Pochi and the others, but beside that, Mia eats the hamburg steak with meat while saying, "Its more delicious than usual." Fufufu, the next one will not be tofu hamburg with meat inside, but hamburg steak with tofu. "Today is also peerless and wonderful nanodesu." "Three consecutive hamburg steak~?" "Delicious." Its popr with the beastkin girls too. "Its no good to always have the same menu, so I guess Ill make something different tomorrow." "I, its not not good nodesu!" "Nn." "The sauce and the garnish are different, so it doesnt feel like the same menu you know?" "Everyday is hamburg steak." As expected, I dont want it to be everyday. "I want to eat omelet rice or curry!" A requestes from Aialize-san who has slipped into the dining table before I knew it. Lua-san wipes the sauce on her cheek. Beside Mia and her family, the elves whoe to the banquet is alternating everyday, but Aialiaze-san has the perfect attendance. Nea-san told me that Daisaku-shi had always wanted to eat either of the dishes, but they couldnt reproduce it until the end. Theres no tomato in the elf vige huh. Lets share some and have Nea-san stock it. Curry huh, I havent eaten it in a long time. Arisa has also began singing a strange song, "Harahara, hara perape nyon, karakara karu da mon". That seems to be the song of curry. Fortunately, Ive acquired the recipe, so Ill just need to ask Nea-san if she has the required spices. Its beef stew tomorrow. Ill see if Mia can detect the little bit of meat texture and fat on her share tomorrow. I also need to prepare for the jellyfish extermination, tomorrow will be busy. Book 9 - 9-23. Pests Extermination (3) 9-23. Pests Extermination (3) Satous here. Currys garnishes change all the time, but the soy-sauce pickled Japanese leeks, and red pickled gingers are the standard. Depending on the local specialties or the restaurants, it seems that there are curries that use roasted cucumbers, sauerkraut, and even pickles. To have so many variations like this, it really is a menu loved by Japanese after all. "Aze-sama, please be very careful." "Im fine, its not even my first time." While Lua-san is looking so worried, Aialize-san is full of confidence. Actually, were going to start the experiment of locking up the jellyfish with cages. As expected, I didnt think it was fine for the top of the n to tag along even if it was just for the formality, but I yielded when they said, "Optimum." Apparently, the world tree regards high elves as one of its parts. Aialize-san told me that, unlike the case with the jellyfish, the high elves have always been like that from the beginning. I was curios with what shes said, but I was uncertain whether it was fine for an outsider to ask that, so I decided not to. From Aialize-sans story, she can make the world tree think that several people shes brought together are its parts, but since this is an experiment that involve the use of magic, its better to have few baggages, so Im the only one whos going with her to observe the experiment. Im notining since I want to go, but is it fine for Lua-san not toe? She blushed when I asked her the reason for making me apany her, so I thought that there was a chance for me, but she told me that a hero who could battle the ck dragon would be fine even if the jellyfish went amok. Please stop with the misleading gestures. "Sa, err, you have finished your preparation right? Lets go then." She was going to call my name, but she couldnt do it in the end. Since its cute, Ill stop such boorish behavior like holding my hand out. I grasp the hand of the slightly sulky Aialize-san that she has presented. She jumps out to the space while getting panicked for some reason. I also followed her using sky drive at the speed that wont break our joined hands. Oh, I thought that it was dome made from some kind of ss, but its some mucus-like membrane instead. I wonder if its the sap of the world tree? Its about 2 meters thick. Outside of the membrane is the vacuum-- Umm, Aialize-san? Its painful though? I cannot breath normally. My face and hair have started to frost. I dont think that Im going to die so I check my status, my stamina and health have just been decreased by little, and the self-healing seems to be working as theyre immediately healed. I was certain that Aialize-san would use some kind of wind magic. I invoke [Canopy] to create afortable space. Theres not enough air, so I take out the balloon from my storage, and replenish a little bit of air into the [Canopy]. Ill add oxygen from the balloon if the air be polluted. Fuh, I breathe a sigh of relief. It was good that I fill the remaining balloons with air. Even though I made them with the intention of ying with Pochi and Tama, I had forgotten. >[Spacewalk Skill Acquired] >[Survival Skill Acquired] Ive got myself some strange skills. Id have loved ether operation skill instead. Sky drive is usable in the space, so Ive decided that the spacewalk skill is a dead skill. Survival skill seems to be quite convenient, so I allocate it maximum points, and activated it. "Whats the matter?" "I wasnt able to breathe." "U~mm, I didnt tell you? You cant breathe in the void sky so, be careful okay." Yourete, Aialize-san. "And also, you shouldnt use too many magic. There arent many spirits in the void sky, and the mana is thin so its hard to recover magic power here." She told me to go to the nearest world tree branch if I need to recover my magic power no matter what. The mana that have been collected by the world tree from the ether seem to be overflowing on its branch. And also, Im warned to not touch the world trees branches in the void sky since it might burn me as theyre hot. Shouldnt the outer space be cold? Come to think of it, were talking normally. Its probably [Telephone] magic, but Aialize-san doesnt have space magic skill, so how is she able to use it? "Aialize-sama can use space magic huh." "I, Ive learned this a long time ago, the skill has been lost with time, but I can still use the simpler one even now. If Im in a ce with a lot of spirits, I can also use the difficult ones." Im intrigued with the "The skill has been lost with time" line that shes said, but since weve gotten closer to the jellyfish, the chatter is over. Ill ask about it while I treat her with omelet rice tonight. Its huge. The jellyfish in front of me is the average one at level 30, but its bigger than even Heiron, the ck dragon. Its about three times as big if the feelers are included. "First, Ill try with cages from space magic okay." Although Aialize-san said space magic, shes actually chanting spirit magic. Its said that there is no spirit in the void sky, but it seems she has properly brought them along from the observation area earlier. Its the kind of shrewdness that doesnt seem like her at all, but its most likely the result of many failures in the past. Those situations float on my eyes. When the magic is finished, six boards appear around a jellyfish, the next moment, a cage with six boards appears. The feelers that are too long to get inside the cage are cleanly cut and wriggle in the void sky. Theyre gradually moving away in the air, its probably going to fall after the gravity pulls it. I collect the feelers that have been caught on the world tree branches with [Magic Hand] to one ce. And then I put them into the storage. The parts that have been cut dont seem to be living beings. The jellyfish that has been caught is struggling in the cage, but the others jellyfish arent reacting. The world tree is also silent of course. Next, we move to near different jellyfish and put two of them into nature magic and light magic cages each. Either magic can catch the jellyfish without any problem just like with the space magic. Fire, shadow, darkness, and gravity magic also have some capturing magic, but they seem to also deal damage, so we dont use them this time. We tried to use Earth, Water, and Wind magic just in case, but since there are no [Water], [Air], and [Ground] in the void sky, these magic need more magic power than usual. In addition, itspositions seem to have weakened, as the jellyfish quickly absorbed the cages made from these three elements. This jellyfish is very weak individually. In fact, three of the jellyfish that had escaped the cages couldnte close when I caught them with my [Magic Hand]. Theyre absorbing the [Magic Hand] but it takes quite some time to break it. Its troublesome to manage them all the time so Aialize-san makes them sleep with wind magic. We confirmed that they wouldnt pursuit us if we took some distances away before they awoke. While we were doing all that, the [Nature], and [Light] magic cages were destroyed. The former took about two hours, while thetter continued on until about three hours. The first [Space] magic cages that has been made is still in good health even after five hours have psed now. However, youre good high elf-sama. Im sorry for thinking that you were just a piece of junk elf in my mind. I didnt think that she could use such varied magic like these. We had some free time while we wait for the [Nature], and [Light] magic cages broke, so I did various experiments after I asked for the permission from Aialize-san. First, the [Bug Wiper]. Unfortunately, it has no effect. Theyre not bugs after all. I tried getting close to the jellyfish and used magic, but I could use it without any problem. Aialize-san looked lightly surprised, so it was probably not normal. I feel that the MP consumption has increased for a tiny bit when I use magic. I was panicking when the [Dry] magic almost damaged the jellyfish for more than 30% of its health, but I avoided the problem as I canceled the magic halfway. Next, Ill try elementary level attack magic. First, I try to fire [Remote Arrow], and [Short Stun]. I thought that they would disappear when they got close to the jellyfish, but they didnt, unlike the time with the wild boar king. The remote arrow normally damaged it, and the short stun made a gaping hole on it rather than fainting it. Theyre fragile just like how they look, I need to be more careful. Im intrigued with the [Magic-made artificial living beings] talk from the other day, so I ask Aialize-san to give a performance of it. "U~n, I cant afford the magic power, so just do with a simple one okay." Contrary to her half-hearted words, shes chanting the magic with quite proud-looking face. Wait, Aialize-san? Your MP is decreasing greatly you know? ".... Magic Beast King Creation (Create Behemoth)" A magic circle is formed in the void sky, and a creature that seem to be a mix of an elephant and a hippo appears from it. Its only half as big as the jellyfish, but it looks extremely strong on the outside. Its level is 50, its body is about as big an average destroyer. However, this Behemoth-kun does not have wings. It fell, pulled by the gravity, and it seemed to have been annihted after leaving a red light far beyond. ".... Magic Light Ball Creation (Create Wisp)" Aialize-san made another artificial life in order to avoid my nce. It can fly this time. The wisp that has appeared is only about 10 centimeters long in diameter, and its floating about while emitting faint white light. The wisp is moving toward the jellyfish. After the wisp gets to a certain range, it loses its outline and disappears. I see the base end of the jellyfish feelers absorbing the remaining light. I continue on with physical attacks experiment. The fairy sword cuts the feelers without any resistance, its body is fragile after all. The Ant Javelin that Ive filled with magic power and thrown at the jellyfish is unexpectedly caught by its feelers skillfully and got eaten. It looks to be practically easy to poison them. Thest one is [Bell of Fear] magic tools. This magic tool isnt one thats made in present days, so I dont know the (menu) exnation. I can guess from the flow of the words I can read, but Im not confident I can use it well. I was able to somehow identify the Command Word, so I thought that I should just try it. "Be afraid of me." Oouu. The jellyfish around 3 kilometers range of effect are attacking with electricity and feelers like theyve gone mad. I carry Aialize-san with princess hug, and escape outside the electricity attacks. As we have arranged beforehand, Aialize-san is going to put the jellyfish to sleep with wind magic--or at least that was n. Shes only saying, Au au while blushing and not using magic. That reminds me, Ive forgotten that shes someone who cant deal with close physical contact. After leaving Aialize-san floating in a safety zone, I hurry back to where the jellyfish are. I thought that the world tree was going to attack, but it seems to be okay as the jellyfish healths are still alright. I cut the feelers of the jellyfish that are tangling the world tree with the fairy sword, and leave only the body parts. Next I put the three bodies-only jellyfish in physical cages that Ive taken out off the storage. A bulky y cage made with earth magic, a bronze cage, and thest is a transparent ice cage. Even though Ive made them with various big sizes, thergest one is still barely enough. Ive used magic during their creations, but theres no trace of magic on them left now. The bronze cage is smaller than the other two, so its impossible to shove the jellyfish into it. Theyre too big to not even fit the 4LDK size. It cant be helped, I put another in the second ice cage Ive made. I thought that the jellyfish will immediately break through the ice cage, but there doesnt seem to be any problem. Aialize-san and me go back to the observatory while sweeping the jellyfish feelers that have caught the world tree. I leave Jia-san and the others to observe the time needed for the space magic cage, the ice magic cage, and the earth cage to break. If either of the physical cage can hold the jellyfish for a day, even the elves alone can probably deal with the pests. As an apology and to soothe high elf-sama, I made the most delicious omelet rice. The fluffy egg wraps the chicken race thats filled with the fat from the fried chicken skin, put together with crispy chicken skin, paprikas, and green peas-like beans. When Arisa made a request for me to draw a heart with the ketchup on her omelet rice, everyone asked me the same. Pochis and Tamas shares are drawn with simple pictures of them. Mia and Aialize-san look very envious when they see those illustrations, but please bear with it. Eat them before it cool down. There is a reason why Ive not made curry. Ive acquired 80% of the spices from the duchy capital, and gathered the remaining 20% from Boruenan forest. But, there is no soy-sauce pickle. To not have soy-sauce pickle even though there are leeks! Like this, itcks the finishing touch. To obtain thest piece, I came back to the duchy capital under the cover of the night. Book 9 - 9-24. The Search at the Duchy Capital 9-24. The Search at the Duchy Capital Satous here. I sometimes see wonderful urban legends where the character in tales or stories wakes up beside an unfamiliar opposite sex whos sleeping nearby, but its never happened upon me in reality. However, its amon spectacle in the other world.... I feel my face is wrapped in soft sensations, it feels wasteful to wake up now. Ah, bliss. However, this sensation isnt Nanas, and Lulus arent these big. Dont tell me, has Aialize-san intruded? In case of thest one, itll be bad if I dont wake up soon, so I escape from dozing off. Huh? I dont know this room. Half of my view is a soft body wrapped in unbleached cotton, and the other half is reflecting unfamiliar furnitures in a narrow room. I can smell cheap alcohol mixed among the faint smell of sweat. Right, I remember now. "Onee-chan! Its morning." "Wake up quick. Im hungry~" "Starving nano~" I lightly wave my hand to the little children who have intruded the room. Oops, Ive made the wrong choice. I should have clung to the ceiling and activated hiding skills when the door opened. "Wa~ Futsuna-ane has brought along a young man~" "Mom, onee is being loose!" "Onii-chan, are you going to make Futsuna your bride?" The children is making noise like a beehive thats been poked. Im a bit worried with some of the remarks, so I check my clothes and my body just in case. Yup, its safe. Weve only slept together. Since Ive been journeying together with Arisa, it feels strange to have the check be the norm. Last night, I slipped into the duchy capital in the dead of the night, but it was sote no inn was open. I have a lot of acquaintances in the duchy capital, but it would be bad manner to suddenly visit them in the middle of the night, so, as it cant be helped, yes reluctantly so, I was walking to search for a bed at the night town, but-- Even though it was supposed to be a fun nightlife, I unexpectedly got involved in a little quarrel. Its just an ordinary quarrel in a night town. A spell-user woman on herte 20s with slightly big breasts was being extorted by a criminal group called [Grey Bat] for her stall. That was it. They were going to sexually assault her since she didnt want to pay the fee, so I intervened as there was no way I could leave it alone. That spell-user woman was Futsuna-san. I led the criminal group toward the patrolling guard ahead, and when they got close, I quickly handled them with [Magic Hand]. It seems that the members of the criminal group who tried to attack the guards were put into the jail. There were some who tried to escape, but since I caught their feet with [Magic Hand], every one of them seemed to have been captured. I kept a tense distance while I was leading the criminal group, so Futsuna-san fainted immediately after the guards helped. It couldnt be helped, so I carried her to her house at the housingplex, but I encountered the prostitutes women who seem to be her acquaintances. They seemed to have just finished their works ande home. And then, after they humorously made fun about Futsuna-san, I told them that I saved her from [Grey Bat] extortion, and Futsuna-san told them that those guys were all arrested by the guards, then the prostitutes onee-san raised cheers of joy. They seemed to be a group of good-for-nothing who leeched on the streetwalkers. They were originally led by a decent man, but he was seriously injured by the demon rampage at the downtown that urred before I got to the duchy capital, so his influence decreased and the [Grey Bat] started to do as they please. Anyway, the party to celebrate the annihtion of [Grey Bat] begun, and it became an all-night drinking bout. I couldnt get drunk, so the prostitutes onee-san who got worked up made me drink cheap liquor inrge quantity while glued to me. It was absurd to evenpare the liquor to the one that I drank with the ck dragon, but it was tasty for some reason. It was truly a fun feast. Im worried with the womens finances since we drank quite a lot of liquor. It would be boorish of me if I give them money for the liquor expenses, I guess Ill put some Shiga liquor in a suitable barrel and give it to themter. I slip out of Futsuna-san whose soft body holds my head, and get up off the bed. My feet has stepped on some kind of soft things. Since I can hear, "Ahn", soft voice, I look down. The prostitutes onee-san who drank together with me are buried under the empty bottles of the liquor. I apologize to Futsuna-sans mother for the drinking boutst night. I secretly used [<>] magic so it should have been quiet, but I should apologize with a few words here. She forgives me while saying that its just like usual, and also, "If youre fine with middle-aged woman whoste at getting married, please get along well with her." whileughing. U~n, she (Futsuna) cant be called a beauty, but she looks inly cute with her make-up-less face and shoulder-length red hair, there should be some men who fall for her inside their minds. After having the seaweed and grain soup that Futsuna-sans mother had made, I left the housingplex I had spent the night in. Now then, first I need to go to viscount Shimens scroll workshop. I changed my clothes in an alley, picked a horse-drawn carriage cab on its pool near the great wall, and went to the scroll workshop. "Chevalier-sama! Youve returned faster than I thought." "Yes, I have some unreasonable things I need Natalina-san do." I cut to the chase with Natalina-san in the drawing room of the workshop. I came here to request them to make new magic scrolls for exterminating jellyfish and crafting things at the elf hometown. There are eight elementary magic, and four intermediate ones. In addition, I earnestly ask them to take out various [Dodge Monsters] type of nature magic of the storeroom. There is [Dodge Marine Mammal] among them, so Im expecting it to be effective against the jellyfish. "U~n, the two space magic among this twelve scrolls are not possible. Theres no one that can use space magic this advanced. Formerly, there was someone who could, but that person had been invited to be a teacher at the royal capital academy." Hoo, its not like there isnt anyone huh. However, I wonder if its alright for her to leak the scroll-making technology. "Is it not possible to ask for that persons help?" "That girl wont cooperate unless it interests her. She should be neglecting her teaching duty even now, shes said that shes going to make a holy sword that surpasses Gjarhorn in her sleep." Natalina-san is sighing grandly in appalled tone. Fumu, a holy swords creator huh. Then I wonder if I can use the dragon powder as an exchange? "Can I get the cooperation of that researcher if I offer this material as an exchange?" I put a vial on the table while talking. "This is?" "Its dragon powder." "Do you understand the implication?" That reminds me, the fact that dragon powder is a material for making a holy sword is a highly ssified information in Shiga kingdom. Work hard [Poker Face] skill. "Unfortunately, I dont know the detail. A long time ago, I was told by an acquaintance that, If you get a hold of dragon powder, bring it to the royal capital. When I ask for the reason, he only said that it had something to do with Holy swords." The deception skill shiningly assists after a long absence. Common stories sh in my mind one after another. "Tell you what, Chevalier-sama. Dont talk to such thoughtless person okay. Some dangerous people of the kingdom might set their eyes on you if youre careless." Natalina-san is warning me so while she opens the dragon powder vial and checks the inside. This dragon powder is made from the scale fragments of Heiron the ck dragon. The scale is big in itself, but the volume increases greatly when its made into powder, Ive made 120 vials from fragments that seem to form one piece (of scale). One vial should be about 10 gold coins worth if Im not mistaken, so its quite a fortune. The property of dragon powder differs for the outer circumference, the surface, and the inside of the scale. The dragon powder that Ive taken out is made from the fiber of the interior of the scale that makes the most quantity. Of course I didnt forget to change my name to Nanashi when I was making the dragon powder. "The maid over there! Call gramp Jang here. Tell him, Come, if you want the chance to analyze high grade dragon powder!" The overly excited Natalina-san told the maid who hade to add tea to my cup to do an errand, and the maid got out of the room. "Chevalier-sama! Where did you get this! No, thats not it. Thats not it. Do you only have one of this? Do you have the fiber part from before its turned into powder?" Shes too excited, her words are copsing. Ive gathered many broken scales, and sorted the damaged scales to be on its own, there are three of them. However, what is she going to use them? "The fiber part is it?" "Yeah, Ive read about a man who created advanced magic scroll from a book at the royal library, that man seems to use a writing brush made from dragons whiskers." Whiskers huh~? Heiron the ck dragon has whiskers, but I dont think that thick whisker can be used as a writing brush. Natalina-san also knew about that. Im told that she and her friends went to hunt dragons whisker at thebyrinth city 150 years ago. What a rash person. The whisker they sought seem to be from lower dragons, but even so, it was still too thick to be used as a writing brush. I asked if they defeated the lower dragon, but she replied with a bitter smile saying that driving it away was the best they could do. Nevertheless, they still acquired a lot of scales, and it was profitable enough that the party members at that time who also worked in a magic workshop called [Ivy Mansion] could set up a base at thebyrinth city. Back to the story, from that experience, shes been thinking that the material for the writing brush might be the fiber from the whisker after all. She shouted toward the ceiling that she was not making scrolls back then, so she ignored it. Calm down. In fact, the elf who was the leader at that time made a high-powered living doll from the fiber taken from the scales. I want to meet that elf, I feel that we will get along well. Looks like the chance for me to take out the dragon whisker, or rather, the dragon fiber from the storage has been lost. "W, where is it Natalina! The best dragon powder is thissssss! At the speed that didnt match his obese body, Jang-shi, the workshop head took the dragon powder on the table and stared at it. Hes probably checking it with his [Item Check] skill. "Ooh! Ooooh! Its a high-grade no mistake. Its dragon powder made from the scale of a genuine dragon, an old dragon nheless, its not from something like a lower dragon. Isnt this the phantom item that appeared only once at Seryuu city 40 years ago! Unununu, I dont know the creator. Theres no mistake that this is made by a very skilled alchemist! Natalina!" I thought that he was a moreposed person, but hes quite an interesting one. Hes fit to be Natalina-sans superior. "Chevalier-sama, w, would you be so kind as to concede this?! You would wouldnt you!?" Jang-shi bloodshot eyes are scary. Ah, please dont hurl your saliva. If its like this, Ill ask something a bit unreasonable. "If youply with the unreasonable request that Ive told Natalina-san earlier, I will present it." "What?! Are you sure? No, youre sure right? Do as you wish with this old woman. Yes, in exchange for this t chest--gwowah" Natalina-san who cant put up with the sexual harassment remarks body-blows Jang-shi. Hes fainted, but Natalina-san probably held back, if she seriously hit him, there would be a wind tunnel on Jang-shis stomach. "In other words, if we canplete the scrolls from earlier with the shortest time right." "Yes." Natalina-san isughing while having a carnivorous smile like shes before a prey. Thanks to the effect of [Poker Face] I didnt get swallowed by her smile, and seeded with the negotiation. Natalina-san was trying to get another vial of the dragon powder for the researcher at the royal capital. However, I wont hesitate to make a dragon writing brush if it can really be used to make advanced level magic scrolls. Ill ask the elves if there is anyone who can make it at the elf hometown. After Ive finished the business at the scroll workshop and greeted Hayuna-san and the others, I return to deal with my original purpose. I tried to search for pickles like I did with the short horns during the map searchst night, but I couldnt find it. The name must be different. I went to visit the duke castle head chef as the my remaining hope. Book 9 - 9-25. The Search at the Duchy Capital (2) 9-25. The Search at the Duchy Capital (2) Satous here. I hadnt think about it when I was in the former world, but I didnt think just how the things I usually ate were made or from what ingredients they were. It feels very real after Ie to another world. "Hello, it has been a while." "Ou, if it isnt young master Satou. Long time no see." "Its been a long time, chevalier Pendragon-sama." The head chef-san who wees me while smiling is bad with polite speech like usual. He looks fit to be someone whos wearing an armor and wielding a great sword on a battlefield, but hes one of the five people in Shiga kingdom that can make the delicate imperial dishes. Another one of them is that head chefs support, the slender young man chef. The maid-san whos guided me to this room is waiting close to the wall with face full of expectation, today Im not here to cook though. As souvenirs, I take out the dragon spring liquor and brownie wine from my bag. The brownie wine isnt something that rare in the market, so I probably wont be find out. On the other hand, the dragon spring liquor ispletely unknown in the market, so even if its analyzed, they should think that its made in a minor sake brewery. "Are the wine and the other one both Shiga liquors?" "Im sorry chevalier-sama, please dont mind him." "No, its alright. I found some unusual liquors during my journey, so I thought that I should bring some to everyone." Actually, in exchange for tempura jelly recipes, they taught me various things like the way to decorate vegetables, or make shaped candies. The character bento for Pochi and the others are some of the result. I get down to business after were done with the pleasantry. "Red pickles huh? I dont know no soy sauced pickles, but pickled peach and salted lulu should be red, they are." "Lets see, pickled carrots and fruits that are rted to gabo are also red, but theyre more like orange if I have to say." Unfortunately, neither of them are aware of soy sauced pickles. Theyre mentioning various red pickles, but Ive nevere across Japanese radish in the duchy capital in the first ce. Due to that, Im out of radish stock since Ive been using them for the Japanese-style hamburg steak. Ive also made grated radish too many times for the grilled fish dishes, so I guess its not strange for me to run out of stock huh? "If you know the ingredient, why dont ye make some yerself?" "I understand that it uses Japanese radish, and lotus root, but theres some voring that Im not sure." I think it uses salt and vinegar, but I dont remember what creates that red color at all. Its not from coloring agent right? "Theres no one who cultivate radish round here fter all." "Theres a legend from long ago that says orcs wille if you nt radish, though its just a superstition. It should be cultivated around the territories of earl Kuhanou, and earl Seryuu." Its hopeless if theres no radish. I thanked the two, and decided to go back. The maid who was waiting near the wall looked really disappointed, but I secretly gave her one bag of baked sweets while saying, "Its a secret okay." Ive been giving them to the pixies and the elves everyday, so I dont have many in hands. Itll be too conspicuous to go to the territories of earl Kuhano or Seryuu if its not in the night, so Ive decided to pay my acquaintances some visits. I came to the airship workshop before I got out of the duke castle, and presented some brownie wine to the workshop head. This was not because I skimped the dragon spring liquor of course. Even though his red face looks like someone that can hold his liquor, hes not good with strong liquor, so I didnt give him that one. The brownie has only 10-30% alcohol degree on top of being sweet and easy to drink. While being careful as to not make it unnatural, I ask about the way to control the aerodynamic engine, but it seems the engines that are in the duchy capital all only use fins that have identical output. He grumbled that because of that, sometimes new aerodynamic engines arent made even after there are monstrous fish that have been subjugated. Even the second-hand aerodynamic engine thats been serviced from the other day is being keep as a spare for the engine in operation today. "Is Satou-dono familiar with a country called Talbia." Whats with that beer-loving-like country name. "Its a country southwest of the Parion holy country thats located past the desert of death on the western part of the kingdom, they make small airships called floating pot that a person can ride." The workshop head moves his pen on a paper, and draws simple structure of the thing. It looks like a hanged caterpir falling from sea of acid. How do I say this, if we leave out thending legs, it looks like a sake jug. There are small fins on the bottom of that pot, those fins rotate along with the pedestal, and equalize buoyancy it seems. Shiga Kingdom seemed to have tried to imitate them, but it ended up just like it did for me in the other day; it couldnt even fly, and did serious damage instead. It seems they had investigated that the thing might be convenient for scoutings, but concluded that the birdkin were better for it. The workshop head isnt thinking about the floating pot, but whether the mechanism of the pot can be applied to the big airship. "Oh right, has Satou-dono heard the thing about the prince from before?" The workshop head-san who knew about my quarrel with the third prince told me about various news concerning him casually. The third prince seems to have retired from the holy knight with illness as an excuse, he has also lost his right to the throne, and got confined in the imperial vi at the back country thats under direct control of the royal family. Honestly, I had forgotten the things about the prince, but I thanked the workshop head-sans kindness nheless. Seems like Orion-kun wouldnt like it if I visited him, so I splendidly ignored him. Ill just send him a letter of apology for not showing my faceter. First, I stopped by the mansion of the previous earl Walgock whom Im indebted with while bringing some brownie wine and gold crafted music box that I had made together with the elves. Its a normal spring type music box, not a magic tool. I leave without taking too much time, and head toward marquis Lloyds mansion this time. Ive received a report from the messenger, whom Ive sent earlier, that an appointment has been securely made. Since hes a busy person, I didnt know if I could meet him or not, but since it was not good to postpone the particrs about the arsonist noble from the other day, it was good that I could meet him sooner thanter. I received a passionate wee at the mansion of earl Lloyd. To have maids lined up to wee me in rows ahead the open door, what galge is this? was what I wanted to hear. However, please spare me from being hugged by marquis Lloyd who had waited ahead. "I dont know how I could ever thank you sir Pendragon." From marquis Lloyds story, bar Poton has voluntarily retired from being the governor of Puta town with the pretext of being ill, and another noble from the marquis faction has reced his position. Seems that the current earl Bobi and marquis Lloyd worked together to deal with the remnants of the Wings of Liberty. Unfortunately, the young noble menmitted suicide by taking poison starting from the son of bar Poton after they had been arrested. They sure work fast, its not even been two weeks since then. "The duke himself has sent a written letter asking for information concerning this marquis Dasles person to Makiwa kingdom, but..." Since he was being evasive, I waited until he talked. He hesitated to say, "It was an ident without a doubt", that the ship which the arsonist noble had ridden was attacked byrge herd of monsters and sunk. Moreover, the monsters ate not only the problematic arsonist noble and his party, but even all the soldiers who had apanied them. I see. I should dismiss the "It was an ident" part. If I am to digest it normally, it must be that marquis Lloyd and the current earl Bobi have conspired to get rid of them. Although, I wont mind even if I have to keep silent, since the arsonist noble brought it to himself. Therefore, I only answered with, "It cant be helped since its an ident." I added a smile to appeal that I believed him, but marquis Lloyds face was pale. Why? He seems to be a busy person after all, he might be tired since his worries pile up. Marquis Lloyd proposed to give several mines and businesses to me as an apology for this incident. Thats really too much, and I wont be able to handle them even if I ept, so I gently decline it. And then, he also rmends me to be the next viceroy of Mitotogena city which is a trade port located on the great river whose viceroy is going to be reced next year, but I decline it of course. Something like being a viceroy seems so troublesome, please give that to people who love their social positions. Afterwards, he tries to give things like jewelries, and maidens--theyre little girls with one digit age as expected--to me, but since none fancy me, I continue to decline, and in the end, he asks if I want to be an adopted son of his faction viscounts who dont have a sessor. It appear that he was trying to give me something so that I would not speak, so I asked that if possible, I would like to borrow his treasured magic books if he had one. I felt slightly bad when I looked at marquis Lloyds face who looked really relieved. I dont particrly need a gift or an apology, but Id ept it if hes d with it. There are a lot of people among marquis Lloyds n who excel at earth magic, so their archive is full of earth magic books. It would be bad if I took the treasured books by mistake, so I picked severals with the suggestion of the old man butlers rmendation. Since the butler also has earth magic skill, its probably the most suitable. Hes picked about 10 books, and I borrow the five most interesting ones among them. Ill borrow the remaining five books when Ie back to return this set. Since there was a map with the cements of the neighboring countries hanged on the archive wall, I took a photograph of it without permission. Being here too long wasnt good, so I chose the right timing to leave after I had borrowed the books. I only realized that I could have treated the tired marquis Lloyd with his favorite tempura for dinner after I had gotten out of his mansion. I was thinking of meeting with Sera, but she was currently training in Tenion temple. I didnt want to be a nuisance, so I didnt approach Tenion temple, and went to the downtown. I looked for soy sauced pickles among the jeering of the stalls, but I couldnt find it. When I went to a certain shop that was said to sell red pickles, it turned out to be red turnip pickles. It seems nice to go with rice, but its not it. "Masita?" "Masita, no?" I was called so from below, I looked down. Oh, the brother and sister sea lion children who got along well with Nana huh. They look around restlessly while sniffing with their noses. Its cute that they cant say master properly. "Where is Nana?" "Nana not here?" They shake their bodies around me while looking for Nana. However, I dont think youd find Nana even if you roll up my trousers cuffs. Nana seems to be quite attached to these two. I promised the two to bring Nana along when Ie here next time, and give two bags of baked sweets that were reserved for Nana to the two. I see the two children off while theyre saying thank you by nodding their heads. "Young master, wont you buy some pickles?" "Oo, aunty. You also have a stall open huh." The one whos called me out is the mother of Futsuna, the spell-user, whose ce Ive stayed onst night. Shes selling pickles made from cucumbers and gourds soaked with soy sauce and mirin. Theyre quite delicious, or rather, arent these taste of soy sauced pickles? Its a bit too sour, but it should have tasted like this. It seems that the one whos taught this recipe to Futsunas mother is one of the prostitutes onee-san who has participated in the drinking boutst night. She was selling normal pickles up until then, but her sales improved when she started to sell these Kuhanou pickles. She told me that her profit didnt increase much since the soy sauce and the mirin are expensive, but there werent any customers who came even while we were talking, so there probably are some regr customers. Evening of that day, I earnestly implored the prostitute onee-san who has taught Kuhano pickles recipe to Futsunas mother. I thought it was going to be a difficult negotiation, but she immediately replied that she would teach me. She taught me an arrangement of her hometowns recipes since she was born in Kuhanou territory. Seems that It was originally a recipe for pickle of circle radish that is specialty product of Kuhanou territory. Since she murmured, "I want to eat Kuhanou-style pickle.", I would buy her some radish while Im buying for me. I gave her several gold coins as a thank for teaching me the recipes which made her lose her work time. Her pride seemed to have been incited by that, and I got to be flooded by the baptism of her techniques untilte at night. I left the housingplex after I had confirmed that the kiss marks have gone with [Self-Healing]. Now then, lets fly to the radish producing area--earl Kuhanou territory during the night! Book 9 - 9-26. Nostalgic Place 9-26. Nostalgic ce Satous here. Rodeo machine was popr as a way to speed up diet at one time, but do peoples households still use it now? My house bought one, but it became a frame to hangundry before even a month had passed. I leave the duchy capital under the cover of the night darkness. After I had gained high enough altitude with Sky Drive, I elerated in one go with [Air Cannon]. I continuously spread Flexible Shields to act as wings. In order to get lifting power, I stack several Flexible Shields to make it look like wings. The shape might be far from being optimum, but maybe thanks to me using [Air Control], MP consumption is lower than when I only use Sky Drive, and its harder to lose my speed. After approximately one hour, Ive arrived at the grapevine mountain range near the Phantom Firefly Cavern of Oak. Its probably faster if I go through the cavern, but Id like to gather some oak ores for ss-making, and carbonated water during the trip over the mountain range. The oak ore mine of the duchy itself is located two kilometers to the west of the Phantom Firefly Cavern. ording to the map, around 20 kilometers to the east in the mountain, there is a ce for mining oak ores. Theres also a ce where I can get silica a bit deeper from it, so Ill go there. I quickly create holes by using earth magic, and harvest the raw materials to the storage. There are terribly lots of underground insects on my feet. It was good that I noticed it halfway through, and took refuge to the air. If it was Arisa who hated insects, shed be faint with bubbles on her mouth. Contrasting to the name of the mountain range, grapevine, far from having grapes, there is barely any fruit on this mountain. I wonder if it was the center of grapes production during the era of the orcs? There are phantom beasts called [Sky Deer (Amagica)] on this mountain. I ignored it since I was on the ship back then, but since I wanted to meet it once, I went to it. This sky deer has a racial ability thats simr to Sky Drive. Yes, those deers run in the sky. However, it seems they ran faster on the ground as the herd with 10 deers were running on the mountain when I found it. To be running in the middle of the night like this, I wonder if my mining activity have surprised them? The male sky deers have more imposing horns than a moose, but they look like normal deers beside that. The leader-like sky deer is about three meters tall, but other than that, it looks like the other sky deers. I wonder if theyd fly~? I was thinking like that while floating in the sky several hundreds meters away from the sky deer herd, but I quickly moved my body in ordance to crisis perception skill that suddenly kicked in. The leader sky deer lunged with great speed right at that time. mes are blowing on the hoofs of the sky deer. If we look at its legs that arent burned, we might think think that it wasnt hot. That sky deer charges at me many times, but since I have the ground shrink as my trump card, I continue to avoid it for certain. Apparently, leader-kun was acting as a decoy as the sky deers that were on the ground had escaped. After splendidly evading the sky deer for several times, I sneaked behind it by using ground shrink, andnded on its back. It was involuntary since I felt slightly mischievous. The sky deer is jumping up and down in rage in the sky as if its gone mad. I had ridden on a rodeo game once, so thanks to that, or not, I managed this without much hardships. No, it might be because my horse-riding is at MAX. Nevertheless, it seems that the sky deer always moves its head up whenever it hits the ground, maybe its its instinct. It should do a somersault since it can fly anyway. The deer seems to think that I wont get off if its just rampaging around, it decides to plunge into the tree groves. I wouldnt let it got hurt because of my little prank, so I put Flexible Shields in front of the sky deer to prevent it from getting hurt. When we got close to the ground, I used [Magic Hands] to pin the sky deer down. When the sky deer had became quiet, I gave it some water to calm it down. Come to think of it, I have the [Tamer] title, should have set it. >[Taming Skill Acquired] >[Animal Training Skill Acquired] >Title [Sky Deer Rider] Acquired Now then, since Ive unexpectedly bullied the sky deer, I will exterminate some monsters that look threatening to them as an apology. Beside the leader, its probably dangerous for the herd to go against [War Mantis], and [Spider Bear]. Lets put the flexible sword that Ive just acquired at the scroll workshop yesterday to use. Its a magic that use flexible shield not to defend, but to attack. I can make up to 16 des, and extend as far as [Magic Hand] does. I approach the war mantises and spider bears that Ive marked on the map from the sky, and quickly mow them down with flexible swords from the air. I catch the defeated monsters with [Magic Hand], and put them into the storage. There are still few war mantises left, but theres no problem even if I dont annihte them. I rise along the surface of the mountain range, change to level flight when I reach high altitude, and leave behind the duchy territory. When Ivee at the sky of the slightly nostalgic baron Muno territory, Ill look at the state of Muno citys development, and confirm how many houses have been built on the reimednd of Totona and the others along the way. As expected, people look like dots at this altitude without the farseeing skill. I was intending to just pass through it, but since the number of thief on baron Muno territory hadnt decreased much, I hunted them until dawn. Im in Nanashi silver mask mode this time. Its the phantom figure who has defeated the demon of Muno city. I approach the thieves hideout from the air, and incapacitate them with [Remote Stun] from outside. I carry the the unconscious thieves with [Magic Hand] by floating them, and transport the arrested thieves in bundles to the front of Muno city. By using earth magic, I make some stone pirs in front of Muno city, and tie the thieves with ivies. Conveniently, the guards of Muno city seem to have low morale, as theyre sleeping on duty. How hopeless. I did such roundup works repeatedly until the sky was turning white. The safety of the highway will be quite better with this, but it looks like a new urban legend will be born. Its a good medicine for the guards who sleep like a log. While hiding myself, I peek at Totona and the others at the reimednd, Im d that their food situation is better than Ive thought. It seems Nina-san has distributed the foodstuffs from the duchy capital back then. As the result of the side trip, I got to the Kuhanou earldom as the day dawned. I fly at the course where I wont meet people on low altitude, make anding near Nouki town, and walk toward there on foot. I get a lift on a wagon Ive encountered on the crossroad, and enter the town. When I entered the town, I used themoner ID that I had made in Seryuu city. I help the old man who have let me ride with him to unload his wagon as a thank. "Huh? Is this a round radish?" "No, this is long round radish. There wont be round radishes before the wintere." Now that you mention it, its slightly elliptic. Since it was just right, I bought a bagful of long round radishes. There was a shop nearby which sold lotus roots, so I also bought a bagful of the roots there. The lotus root is unexpectedly cheaper than the radish. It seems to be cheap since the lotus root are not cultivated, and instead picked in the wild. I asked around the people on the stalls, but none were selling Kuhanou pickles. Ever since the public order of baron Muno territory has worsened, merchants whoe from the duchy territory to sell Mirin disappear, so they cant make it even if they want to. Damn you demons, its your guys fault huh. They said that the general store which had bought vorings and pickles from long ago might still have some stock left, so I decided to look there. Its a bit annoying to carry the groceries Ive bought, so I ask the old mans permission to put it behind his stall. "Hello." "Ye~s, we~e." Huh? Wasnt this store supposed to have an old woman attending? The one whos keeping the store is a before-20 years old woman without make-up. "Id like to have some Kuhanou pickles, do you have some?" "Ah, Kuhanou pickles is it, weve ran out of stock, but please wait a bit." Regrettable, out of stock huh. The onee-san clerk is calling out, "Obaa-chan", toward the stores back. "What is it, your voice is loud." "This customer wants to have some Kuhanou pickles." "The store is out of stock." "Arent there some that Obaa-chan has pickledst month." "Those ones used the rtively expensive mirin, so we cant sell it at the stores price." For an instant, I thought that the two were doing a little y to raise the price, but it seems that the aunty honestly didnt want to sell it. I said that I had visited here with some great effort, so I would buy it even if it was expensive. Although she said expensive, one potful of around 500 grams heavy was two silver coins. I tried to sample it before buying it, and even though it tasted somewhat different, it was soy-sauced pickles without a doubt. Id buy it even if it was two gold coins. Mission Complete. Now, then since its going to take five days at the fastest to make the additional scrolls, I decide to go back to the elf hometown at once. I got close to the duchy capital along the way, so I put one small pot of around 100 grams of Kuhanou pickles to a small bowl and gave it to the prostitute onee-san who gave me the information. I arrived at the house inside Boruenan tree when it was veryte at night. With the help of the recipe memo, Ipounded the curry powder. It was easilypleted than I thought. However, Im not confident if yellow curry will be epted, so I begin to experiment some arrangement if I can make curry with different color. It keeps not bing the color of curry I want, so I make some home-made soy-sauced pickles and put it in the item box as a change of pace. When Ive sessfully made the color of curry powder I want, I mass produce them enough for the ingredients I have in hand, and put it in the storage. Curry has many uses in itself, so its not going to be a problem even if I make a lot. Since my body smelled like curry, I used deodorant magic, and went to bed. I can probably sleep for about three hours from now. I fell asleep while feeling pleasantly fatigued. Book 9 - 9-27. Pests Extermination (4) 9-27. Pests Extermination (4) Satous here. During the time when games were sold in ROM cartridges and CDs, master up (game development deadline) = development is over. Nowadays, there are works to be done for version upgrade, so there is no finish line, its hard. Its the most troubling when a workes for something that Ive forgotten. Im pulled from my sleep by the sensation of hair tickling my noses. This must be Mia. Let me sleep for a bit more. I catch Mia while fumbling and hug her to stop her prank. Huh~? Its different. Its not Mia. Someone who moans "Au au" must be high elf-sama. Mia cant put out this soft feeling. Ill likely be judged guilty like this, but my reasoning cant be restored enough to release these hands. Dozing off while enjoying the wonderful sensations and the cute voices, I return to the blissful sleep once again. "Wake up~!" "Mwu." "Master, its morning. Umm, please wake up." I wake up from the slightly deep sleep by the sensations of getting my hair and cheek pulled. "Ive conjectured that his fatigue is high. To rest please." "Its certainly very rare for master to wake upte, he must be quite tired." Liza and Nana are voicing their worries. Its alright, Im only sleepy, give me another five minutes. No, please let me sleep for just another 10 minutes. "Tired~?" "Should I call Zena nodesu?" What are you calling Zena-san for? "Mwu, Aaze." "Thats right, erofu. How long are you going to enjoy it, get awayy~" "Uu, I mean, I mean, I cant move ndamon. It cant be helped. I mean, I cant move ndamon." For some reason, Mia and Arisa are angry to Aialize-san. Did she empty another can of sweets in secret again? Come to think of it, Aialize-sans voice sure is close. I slightly open my eyes, and theres the reddened face of Aialize-san before me. Wait, isnt it too close? "Good morning." "G, good morning." What kind of situation is this. Theres Aialize-san on top of my body thats sleeping on bed. I can see Arisa and Mia on my view, so its probably not in the middle of an attack. "How long are you going to hug, get separated already~" "Satou." Arisa and Mia grab my hands and move it. Huh? Did I capture Aialize-san when I was half-asleep? "Please excuse me for this." "N, no, you were half-asleep after all, it, it cant be helped!" Even after shes escaped from my restraint, Aialize-san cant quite get up, so I help her sit on the bed. Arisa and Mia are holding guilty festival until after I get up. Please give some leniency since I was half-asleep. "And so, have you aplished your objective at the duchy capital?" "Yeah, perfectly." Ive acquired the soy-sauced pickles, and perfected the adjustment of curry powder! For some reason, Arisas gazes are cold. Id likely get told, "Seiza", if I tell her the detail about the soy-sauced pickles, so I show her a glimpse of the scrolls Ive obtained from the scroll workshop. I did contact you several times with [Telephone] magic from duchy capital didnt I. The range for this magic seems to depend on the skill level as [Telephone] from Arisa didnt reach me since it was too far. Looks like the breakfast is pseudo-french breads. On top of having no vani essence, the bread was hard so it feltcking. I wanted to eat breads since we always eat ricetely. "Do you like soft bread more?" "Why dont you ask Kua? You havent asked the way to make natural yeast?" Oh, soft bread seems to exist. That reminds me, weve always eaten my dishes, so we havent tasted the local cuisines of elf hometown. Ill ask Mias mother to teach me and Lulu some recipes next times. Lua-san who hase here after the breakfast is going to tell the result of observation on the observatory. Since they dont want to publicize the matter about jellyfish, I lead her to the parlor instead of the living room. Lua-san isnt the only who tags along, Aialize-san whose face is still burning also follows. "--and so, the ice cagested for half a day, and the stone cagested for two days, before the jellyfish escaped from them. The cages from the space magic of Aialize-sama are going strong even now for both the intermediate and advanced ones." Fumu, space magic barrier is powerful after all. I checked the number of elves that can use space magic cages to Lua-san, but it seems that only Aialize-san and one of the elder can use it among those who are awake. There are only about 100 people who can do that even if we count the ones sleeping. "However, the sleeping ones wont want to be counted among it." "Why is that? Since its the world trees crisis, they shouldntin even if we wake them up right?" "They are people who have chosen to sleep in order not to forget their memories." I cant quiteprehend Lua-sans word. Lua-san seems to have guessed it as she begins to talk about the detail a bit more. It seems that elves encode old information every 1000 years. In my vocabry, its probably like changing [Episodic Memory] into [Derative Memory]. Simply put, after a millennium has passed, [Memory] is irreversibly changed into [That short word called Memory] it seems. Of course the [Semantic Memory] seems to also be consolidated, but since theres no elf who does research to the point that itll be a problem, this is omitted. Thus, the elves who dont want to lose their memories no matter what are put to a long sleep. The ce where those elves sleep look more like a cemetery than beds. Its caskets rather than cradles huh. Of course there are also way to make the memory remain by force with magic, but the memory bes disorderly and cant maintain its integrity, the elf who does so bes emotionally unstable, and so there is no one who undergoes it without approval from the elders assembly. Its difficult to live long huh. "The seven high elves will be fine even if they wake up though. Those kids are sleeping because they Got tired." The high elves can entrust their memories to the world tree, so their memory wont be deteriorated. However, they wont be able to remember if they are not connected to the world tree, so its not like its all-mighty. "Even though Ive never directly met them in person, there seem to be high elves who hate every race beside elf, and some radical ones, so please think the way without waking them up if possible." "I~guess, like Iflueze will absolutely say, Huhh? Pests you say? Just burn those things. Kuhahaha, its a festival!, and then proceeds to continuously fire DEL Inferno to make big fires." I see, it doesnt seem to be the specialty of Biroanan n. Lua-san seems to pretend that Aialize-sans insider story doesnt exist, as she coughs to clear her throat, and returns to the topic. The results about the matter that I asked the elder to inquire back then seemed to havee. "First, they had tried investigating substances that the jellyfish hate, but they couldnt discover it. They cant find attracting substance beside mana. The jellyfish seemed to be attracted to magic tools that had been filled with MP and artificial life-forms like wisp, as they tried to reach it with their feelers when those closed in. However, to peel them off the world tree means that we need MP that exceeds the world tree, so its realistically impossible. Those are their replies." They cant find the way to make the jellyfish readily go huh, unfortunate. Ill carefully read the written reports regarding the jellyfish. There might something that we have overlooked after all. "About Satou-sans n to use cages for the jellyfish, the ns that are interested with it are not only Beriunan n and Burainan n which are ns that like to do research, but also Zuwakanan n, theyre going to help during the experiment and the investigation." It seems that although it was a n that anyone coulde up, there wasnt anyone that had tried it. Unexpectedly, someone who thought of it might not said it out loud. This is the first time Ive heard Zuwakanan n, but they seem to be a n that live on the same continent as Biroanan n. I see, this must not fail huh. "Um, and the others are." Lua-san reports other matters while turning the report paper. About getting obstructed by other jellyfish when a jellyfish was separated for a certain distance away, it seems that the jellyfish around the area attacked with lightning together. At that moment, the jellyfish that was being pulled away would roll up its feelers and made an electric barrier to protect itself from the lightning attack. When the jellyfish released strong electric attack, they seemed to rob the required MP from the world tree branches, and several branches that were caught by the jellyfish seemed to wither because of it. Im concerned with the rpse prevention after the jellyfish have been exterminated, but Biroanan n have already thought about it. It seems that theyre having artificial life-forms made by the high-elves to go on patrols outside the world tree. "Artificial life-form like Behemoth is it?" "Ufufu, thats not it. Behemoth shouldnt be able to fly, Biroanan should be using <>, and the summoned Ifrit should be using <> to summon me butterflies." Ah, not Behemoth, but wisp huh. Beside Lua-san, Aialize-san has reddened up to her ears, and shes slightly trembling due to embarrassment. Since its cute, Ill leave her as she is. "However, isnt the duration short?" If Im not mistaken, the mana on the void sky is scarce they said. "Yes, if they can replenish the initially needed MP thatsrge, it can be maintained for ten days, its going on patrols to attract the jellyfish. Of course, when battle begin, itll quickly dry the casters MP, so they use the ship when its the time to exterminate the jellyfish." I see, its more like a bait than a light trap huh. It seems that the discovered jellyfish are to be exterminated by the ship that departs from the observatory. They seem to call it Light Ships. "Every world tree has eight light ships each, but Boruenan only has four left. The goblin demon lord was rampaging a little over 100.000 years ago. Heroes didnt exist yet at that time, so three light ships were destroyed before the demon lord could be defeated." Huh? What about one other ship? "That was given to the hero as a reward for exterminating the demon lord. I think its still at the Saga empire even now since its been passed on every generation." There are four other ships that are the same type as Jules Verne huh. "E, even if you look at me with those eyes, you cant." Aialize-san has given a warning ahead of time. "I, Im resolute you know!" Ah, its about that huh. I think Lua-san whos giggling knows what I have in mind, but lets not correct Aialize-sans misunderstanding here. However, if this world tree has less ships than the other world trees, I think itd be better if they think about the forces to hold the line of defense against the jellyfish, post-extermination. Book 9 - 9-28. Curry Festival 9-28. Curry Festival Satous here. Do you like curry? I think that the genuine specialty-made curry and pouch curry are both delicious in their own ways. However it was painful when my clothes smelled of curry after the lunch break that resulted in the women employees looking coldly at me. Now then, lets begin the preparation for the curry festival tonight. I asked Lua-san in the morning to reserve one of the squares. Large pots are lined up on the ground. Therge pot is big enough to fit a man inside, and it has eight feet on the bottom. Theyre not for walking of course, but for creating about 10 centimeters gap when the pot is put on the ground. During our stay at the duchy capital, I made a lot of these pots in the undergroundbyrinth, they were made to be heated with the [me Field] magic. "You two, please help me peel the vegetables." "Yes." "Understood." "Liza, teach Nana how to do chamfering." "Yes, please leave it to me." I entrust Liza and Nana to peel the vegetables. I take out the chicken meat that Ive left pickling since before the duchy capital out of the Item Box and pass it to Lulu. Id like to use chicken cutlets as the topping, but I guess the chicken meat isnt quite enough is it? "Mia, is there anyone I can ask some chicken meat from?" "Nn, Hiya." Her word is few, but Hiya-shi is most likely a hunter. After Mia beat her thin breasts doing "Leave it to me" gesture, she ran apanied by Pochi and Tama on her nks. Are you guys going to catch Roc bird? The shortage of personnel for the vegetable peeling is immediately supplemented. The researcher of heros dishes, Nea-san leads some adult woman elves who like to cook to help. I entrust several people that Nea-sans brought, and Lulu to do the work that would take some time to finish. Nea-san and me are going to fry the onions. Fry it carefully. Slowly and carefully. Slowly and carefully. Nea-san is cooking while frequently looking here. Itsplete when the onions have turned yellowish-brown. I have Lulu to change ce with me and mass produce it together with Nea-san. Its written in the memo that this onions give slight sweet taste to the curry, so its quite important. I make the onions that are big enough, and some carrots to be shaped like stars and crescent moons, I just need to arrange them afterward. I feel lonesome stares looking here from the shade of a tree. Its Arisa and Aialize-san. This is troubling. Letting Arisa to cook is seriously a g for failure. In case of Aialize-san, I cant help but imagine her tripping the pot and gets sttered by the inside of the pot. I beckon them, here here. Arisa and Aialize-san points their finger toward themselves while having "Me?" faces. When I nod to that, they smile like in full bloom, and rush here hurriedly. When I think of this time, it hurts my heart. "Ehehehe~" "I-is there anything I can do?" I say, "Yes", and pass baskets with candies from the duchy capital inside to them. I push thin stick candies to the mouth of the two who have received the baskets with nk faces. Arisa seems to have noticed my intention as she crush the candy in her mouth while looking reluctant. Aialize-san doesnt seem to quite understand, shes eating the candy with slightly red face. Her expression is a bit erotic. "Please distribute the candies to the pixies so they dont disturb us." Ah, please dont put that "Ive been betrayed!" face. With the basket hung on her arm, Arisa pulls the teary eyed Aialize-san to the square and gathers the pixies. Im sorry Arisa. Im leaving it to you to babysit the pixies and Aialize-san. The me thats dancing wildly is heating the pots. When it has boiled, I rx the me and remove the lye. This work is really quite troublesome. I pass somedles to Nana and Liza who were looking at it so interestedly. The two methodically scoop out the lye. Only the serious Liza and the hobbyist Nana can do such troublesome work so steadily. Ill reward the twoter. Halfway through it, some elf men who look like theyre in military seemed to be attracted by Lizas serious expression, they began to take part removing the lye. You guys, why does the atmosphere bes as if youre doing a serious match.... Since it feels like Ive lost if I retort them, I leave them alone. Now then, once the lye have been removed, and the vegetables have been cooked, I just need put the curry powder next. Ill leave the state of the vegetables to Nea-san. Im going to prepare the garnishes at once. I prepare many fried food as the topping together with Lulu. Whale karages and cutlets, fried prawns, wild boar cutlets, and fried white fish meat. Halfway through, I appoint Lulu as the teacher to guide the elf women the way to help. Now then, Ill prepare the deep-fried paprikas, and pumpkins for Mia. I only preliminary arrange these, the frying is forter. I fry the sweet potatoes that Ive thinly sliced before. I put it in a small basket, and bring it to the ce where Arisa is ying Sugoroku with the pixies. "Arisa, Ivee to bring more snack." "Uwah! Its potato chips! Is it alright? Its alright for me to eat it right?!" "Share it with everyone." Potato chips was among the item that I forbade during the diet back then, so I rarely ever cooked it. Ive also told Lulu not to make it, so it might have already been one month I guess. I have some carbonated water that I got during the oak ores gathering, Ill try to make soda if I have some chanceter. "Okay! Popo, Lili, line up the pixies in a line! Ill distribute the wonderful snack from the heros country you know." "Aye aye sir, aint it!" "Oh you, Arisa, youre exaggerating." "But, it smells nice~" Potato chips seem to be popr with the pixies too. I can hear rtively angry voice of Arisa from behind. Work hard, Arisa. I prepare sweet drink for people who are bad with bitter ones while hearing such voice from behind me. Im just putting some Ugi sugar into cooled cow milk. The drink outward appearance be like green tea because I put this sugar which has green tea color. After the pseudo green teatte fill threerge bottles, I cool it with magic. I need to operate the magic delicately since it must not freeze over, but its not that difficult. I put curry powder into the pot little by little, and stir it while the powder is melting, but its not getting thick. Was the original recipe wrong? I put some wheat flour in order to easily thicken it. This time I feel that the body iscking. It finally feels right after Ive thrown some butter. Next, I need to lower the me, and wait for the vor to sip into the vegetables. Ill fry the topping one by one in the meantime. "Prey~" "A big catch nanodesu!" "Praise me." Tama, Pochi, and Mia are running while being full of mud, so I stop them before they enter the square. Five elf men with nihilistic faces are following the three from behind. Although I said men, their outward appearances are that of junior high school students, so they look like nothing but some cheeky boys. Arisa would have drooled over them. "Thank you for your hard work." I use life magic to clean the people who havee back from hunting. Pochi and Mia smelled strange since they were caught by some nt-type monster, so I use deodorant magic on them. It seemed to be quite hard. There is no time to pickle the chicken meat Ive obtained, so Im going to use it for the topping instead. There are pheasants, and ducks, they look really delicious. Id like to make the duck into kamonabe with dashi or udon, but Ill just put it on top of steamed sd this time. The elf men who havee back from the hunt camp on a temp table at the square for the banquet, and begin to have liquor and appetizers ahead. Pochi and Tama are cunningly eating the grilled chicken at the ce where the elf men are. Dont overeat okay? "Nn." Mia carries the potato chips basket near Arisa, and holds it out to me. Of course the inside is empty. Come to think of it, Mia and Arisa are often fighting over potato chips huh. "Its dinner soon, so no. I promise that Ill make it as snacks tomorrow." "Promise." I join my little finger to Mias little finger and do yubikiri. Aialize-san whos surrounded by the pixies seem to find yubikiri unusual as shes staring at it. Lets magnificently ignore it here. I distribute thepleted curry rices. It feels like distribution center with all these people and camps. I use the slightly long thin rice from Gururian city. It feels like rice from the specialty shop that I had eaten at before, so Im imitating it. "Huh? Its not yellow." "Yes, its too much for beginner so I changed the color. Dont worry, Ive made our share to be yellow." There are four kinds of red yellowish greeen bitter orange curry this time. First, green curry with spinach-like vegetables. I made this one for people who like vegetables like Mia. It has normal spiciness. Next is the red curry with quite a bit of pepper. I made it for people like the nihilistic men and Lua-san who likes something curious. Nea-san and Lulu who tasted it end up in tears, so its spiciness seems to be umon. I put a lot of wolf meat I have in stock. The yellow one is keema curry. Of course Ive arranged it in Japanese-style. I put the pickled chicken meat in this. Its quite hot, although not at the red curry degree. Its yellow color is close to the primary color one, so people who associate it with curry probably wont associate it with something disgusting. Thest one is orange curry. Its actually a normal curry. This color is made by coloring agent. Needless to say, the harmless one. Theyre something that I originally made to distinguish potion, arranged a bit. Ive put cow meat that I got from the elves-san for this one. Ive made two kind of vors, the normal spicy one and the sweet one. Maybe because theres no prejudice against it, the orange beef curry is popr among the women. I make it so people can freely choose the fried topping that Ive mass produced. As for the small ptes, there are fresh sds, boiled cabbages, mashed potatoes, vegetables sticks, leeks, and etc. The soy-sauced pickles are limited so its exclusive for my table. Im currently making more myself, Ill share some when its finished. When everyone has spread through the ce, the meal begins with [Itadakimasu] sign. Ah, curry after a long time. "Huh? The color of masters curry is strange nanodesu." "The color is originally like this you know." "The stars are hidden~?" The stars-shaped carrots, and round-cut onions inside the curry seem to be popr. Now Pochi and Tama would probably eat it without avoiding it. "Its hot, but delicious." "Dering that the curry here is cute." Liza, youre free to put the topping and all. I think its fine even if you pile the whale karage to the point that the curry cant be seen. Shes chosen the keema curry. The chicken meat seem to be the decisive factor. Nana is greatly delighted by the extremely hot red curry, and the rabbit-shaped cut of the apple-like fruit. "Uu, its delicious, but I cant eat it since its too spicy." "Aaze, do your best." Ive been admiring Aialize-san whos eating while drinking water with her mouth opening and closing with teary eyes, but I should help her soon. "Aialize-sama, please try this." "Its not spicy! I can eat this one." "Thats good to hear." I changed her curry with the sweet one. The staff is going to enjoy her curryter. There are also other people who seem to be bad with spicy curry, so I inform them about the sweet curry. "If your mouth is still tingling, please use the drink here. It will subside the hotness a bit." "T, thank you. ...Tasty. Its sweet and delicious." Since she still looked painful, I presented Aialize-san with the pseudo green teatte I had made earlier. The way shes drinking it gulp by gulp by using both her hands is cute. Its not like Im charmed by that image, but the [Guilty] calls somehowe from Arisa, and Mia. I forgot to distribute it to everyone. I had nned to give it to everyone in the first ce, but it seemed to be bad of me to give it to Aialize-san first. Why. I put the remaining bottle of the pseudo green teatte on the elves table since its bad for us to monopolize it. "Ah, bliss. Its as delicious as Coconi curry." "Arisa, hamburg curry nano desu!" "Karauma~" Nea-san seemed to have grilled the leftover meat into hamburg steak. That person really likes hamburg steak huh. I look at the curry feast while nibbling the soy-sauced pickles. Im d that it suits their tastes. However, Mia. You dont know. There are beefs in the curry youre eating. Its turned into fiber since Ive simmered it in different pot, so she probably wont notice it. It shouldnt have the texture of meat either. While having such strange narration in my head, I fondly look at Mia whos doing all her might to put the curry into her mouth. The curry, and the topping that have been prepared for 500 people are all consumed. There are many derivate dishes that have been born this time, like Lizas [Whale Cutlets among Curry]. There werent any women who refuse the fruit jelly dessert even after they had eaten that much. No matter how they say that its going to another stomach, its bad for their healths, so Ill give them some digestive medicinester. The curry festival is over like this. The elves who couldnt participate seemed to voice their dissatisfactions, so it had been decided that we were going to have curry festival for a while. I didnt want to have curry everyday, so I gave the curry recipe to Nea-san who was fully motivated and pushed it to her. I wanted to help Nea-san who had been dyed with the spices fragrances, but at that time, I was busy with another matter, so I couldnt spare some hand. Book 9 - 9-29. The Extermination Preparation 9-29. The Extermination Preparation Satous here. Ive heard a saying that says, "Diluted poison bes medicine", but that shouldnt be the case for everything. Conversely, the "Too much medicine be poison" is mostly true. If anything, its "Too much is as bad as too little." "Hello, Satou-san." "Ah, Lua-san, youvee just at the right time." I pass the five big jars containing the [Sleeping Drug] for the jellyfish to Lua-san. Since she has the same [Magic Bag <>] like I do, theres no problem even if I give her heavy luggage. For the past 10 days here, Ive been giving 3-5 types of sleeping drugs for Lua-san to test on the experiments. As of now, the one that exhibits the highest effect is the one made from the world tree sap. "I certainly got it. Even though I know that youve probably known the results of the experiments by the [Telephone] from Aze-sama, here is the written report from Jia." I thank Lua-san and take the bundle of papers off her. The poison with weak effect seems to only make the jellyfish sleep for 10 minutes, but conversely, the one thats too effective makes it like theyve stopped living, let alonea, its difficult. Since it could likely kill people, I borrow an uninhabited workshop outside of the town andpound the drug there. It seems to be the ce where Rek-shi, a spriggan, has previously used. There seems to be a small Source nearby this mansion, so there is no need for me to supply magic power to the magic tools here to operate them, its quite convenient in a lot of way. Its really too convenient, Id like to keep staying in it, but if I am toote, a [Telephone] from Arisaes, so I cant exactly do that. Recently, Pochi and Tama participate on the telephone to make me feel guilty, its be quite crowded. I questioned her since it shouldnt have been possible with normal Telephone, but she replied, "I worked hard to improved it" proudly. Now then, Ive passed the sleeping drugs for today, so lets do another work. Im currently doing four works including the making of sleeping drugs. The first work is the making of sleeping drugs like earlier for the jellyfish matter. Since werecking people who can use space magic to make cages for the jellyfish, were going to employ ice cages, and sleeping drugs together, and is now currently testing whether its viable toplement theck of practitioners. Weve found some sleeping drugs that are highly effective, and there are even some jellyfish that are still sleeping even now. If its effective for 10 days, the jellyfish cages operation is going to be greenlighted at once it seems. The second one, Im trying to figure out how to prevent recurrence of the jellyfish. Im thinking about autonomous interception satellites for this. As an image, its like a man-made base defense satellite. Since it seems to be possible to maintain Cube in the void sky due to the mana, I think this one should be usable at the high altitude. The biggest problem is maintaining the magic power. Ive envisioned that it will haveser turret, and a head that operates it, making it looks like a floating golem. The problematic thing is the power reactor after all. Id like to use the philosophers stone like the living dolls since I want build a system that doesnt require external operation from people as much as possible. Actually, I have borrowed three power reactors from Sotoriya-san, but since shes emphasized "Dont break it okay", I cant experiment with it recklessly, its hard. Making nuclear reactor seems to be possible since we have magic, but since I dont have any document regarding it, I dont even know where to start. Ill leave this as a problem for the future. The third one is working with the aerodynamic engine. Ibine my knowledge as a programmer, and the controller unit of the living doll that Ive gotten from Sotoriya-sans living doll blueprint. I try various things like bncing the output of the rotation Ive heard at the duchy capital the other day. There are a crane, and a big fixation nearby this mansion, so this kind of work progresses very smoothly. Ive perfectlypleted making the control unit, but the work involving the aerodynamic engine isnt going well since I have no way of knowing the speed. Looks like itll be a while before I canplete it. As you might have probably guessed from the [Aero] part of the aerodynamic engine name, this engine cant operate in ce without atmosphere. Ive hit a standstill before I can even start to work on building the replica of the light ship. Id like to know how the light ship work, but since its god-made, there doesnt seem to be any document thats detailing it. As for the maintenances, it seems that the docks where the light ships are residing do it automatically. The aerodynamic engine that the hero is using (on his ship) seems to have been addedter. I guess it cant be helped since they have to rely on Saga empires technology, and magicians if anything break since they cant service it at the world tree. The fourth is expanding our equipment. Once we leave the elf forest, the next destination is thebyrinth city. Leaving me aside, I want to perfect the girls equipment. Itll be troubling if the equipment are too eye-catching, so I make two types, ones for showing off, and another that are in for everyday use. Presently, Ivepleted three staffs, and the prototype of non-lethal magic sword. Arisas staff is luxuriously made from a branch of a thousand years old tree at Boruenan forest. Ive focused on MP consumption reduction and increased magic uracy as the main effects since were going to have series of battles at thebyrinth. A great man once said, "Its meaningless if it doesnt hit" after all. Ive identally made an identical staff for Mia when I was making one for Arisa, but lets make it a present for having journeyed with us when we are leaving Boruenan. I acted as thought she was going to go with us. I think little children should be with their parents after all. The third one is a staff made from the world trees branch. The staffs material had somehow mixed in during the time when I was gathering the jellyfish feelers back then. Its performance itself is impable, but it looks like its made of mineral, or rather emerald, so it inevitably looks conspicuous. The color and luster are quite beautiful that I involuntarily, and impulsively added a rose decoration on its tip, and carved tangled reliefs on the main part. Rather than bing a treasure, it has be a thing that will be stowed away instead. Its not good to overdo it isnt it. Im reflecting on it. Now then, about the prototype magic swords, Ive modded the [Shell] that Pochi and the others use. In contrast with the [Shell] that is hard and blunt, this prototype is specializing in non-lethal attack, thus its soft. When you invoke the [Soft Shell] on this sword, a cylindrical magic field thats about as hard as foam will be generated. The recent swords can generate [Shell], but even so, their attack still can reach if they hit too hard. Im expecting that this [Soft Shell] sword will have stun and knockback additional effects like ck jack. Right now, Im thinking of applying this [Soft Shell] structure for making a non-lethal shotgun for Lulu. I also want to start working on strengthening their defensive equipment, but its not going too well. With the defensive equipment Ive made during our duchy capital stay, it should be able to handle monsters that are onter half of level 20s, but I want to increase the margin a bit more. It might be good if I recycle the explosive-proof roof of the airship that are made of the whale leather to make new armors. Ill ask Lua-san to introduce me to an expert of armor-making next time. "Young master, miss Lulu has brought you a lunch." "T, thank you Giril." Giril, the house fairy (Brownie) whos taking care of this mansion, normally acts like a butler toward the guestss. He seemed to have lived in thebyrinth city long ago, so I listened to various stories about it from him during the rest times. Apparently, he has a great-grandchild living in thatbyrinth city, Id like to meet it when Ive arrived at thebyrinth city. I hear that its a young brownie of around 60 years old. Thats young huh. Hes walking as if gliding, bringing the lunchbox that Lulus passed. Since hes only about half as tall as humans, it looks as if hes carrying an extrarge size lunch box. There are sandwiches and hamburgers that can be eaten with one hand inside. They seem to be made of white breads that Ms. Kua has shared. Im honestly happy since Ive been missing normal bread. The danger of the [Sleeping Drug] is present even here, so its off-limits to Lulu. I open the cover and confirm the inside. Its a sandwich with a lot of vegetables. Its been made with attention to detail as it can be eaten with one bite. Im reviewing the problem earlier while putting the meal into my mouth. "U~n, although its possible if its just scouting, without the philosophers stone, its impossible to have enough magic power to attack." I involuntarily blurted to myself since I couldnt deal with the current situation. I guess its really impossible to have something like autonomous interception system~ If for example, the magic power from the philosophers stone is 100A, then the golem needs 30A to maintain its altitude, and about 45A for the passive and active scouting. From it, its hard to regard whether maintaining altitude is low cost, or the scouting is too costly. And,ser is the only one that can attack several hundreds kilometers away without getting dampened by the space. Laser needs little magic powerpared to other attack magic, but nevertheless, it needs 1000A. The cost seems to be stupid high, but this much output is needed to defeat a jellyfish. It needs another 50A magic power if theser is used as aiming sight. Ive be able to make battery-like things with the help of the elf technology, but for outputting 1A, I need to make it two liter big PET bottle size. Even if I make it at the degree where it can shoot oneser, itll be many times bigger than I nned. The material for this battery seems made from the world tree sap, so it can be made no matter how many. If I connect a cable to the battery, its likely that the jellyfish would extend its feeler to absorb the magic power from it. Its wonderful that I dont have to make superfluous magic circuit to prevent counter-current since it already has a mechanism to do that from the beginning. Ipleted one prototype of the autonomous interception golem [Scarecrow] until the sun set that day. Ive only implemented the function to maintain its altitude on this prototype. I think everything is a steady umtion of experiments. I wave my hand to Giril thats on the entrance of the mansion, and head back to the tree house. Ahead of the main gate of this mansion, there is a Fairy Ring that connects to the underground town and the town above tree. Therefore, its really easy to move around. "ee~""Nano desu!" It seemed that Pochi and the others had just finished their training, the two who were sprawling on the ground jumped up. "Wee back, master." "Master, delighted that youve returned safely." Nana and Liza who were tidying up the wooden swords and the mock spears, stopped their work and went to greet me. Nana is sweating a lot, though Liza isnt so much. These fours are being taught by the elf martial artists. Everyone is clearing the Attraction too fast that Shagnig the leprechaun cant keep up with the service and maintenance, so theyre going to rest for 4-5 days every time they clear it. Thus, the beastkin girls who are free are training under the elf martial artist who are also free to kill time. Pochi is being taught swordsmanship by Ms. Poltomea. Shes the same type of Pochi who puts all her might in single blow. On the seat during the banquet, shes said that its fun to find the critical timing to do the single blow while enduring the opponents attacks with her shield. Its fun to drink with this person since she brings various liquors from the elf hometown, and talks about her vast knowledges of those liquors. Her only w is her habit to start undressing when shes drunk. Shishitouya-shi is instructing Tama the way of two swords. Hes a user of Daisho Katana. He said that theyre given to him by the king of Shiga kingdom several hundreds years ago. Both dont have inscriptions, but theyre on the same level as the Torate I have. Liza is taught by Gulgapoya-shi for the spiral spear, and Yuseku-shi for handling short spear. Yuseku-shi is not an elf, but a spriggan. Both of them are experts who are able to use magic edge. Especially Yuseki-shi, even though Ive never been taught directly, hes my teacher in my mind. Once, he was showing the next level of magic edge on the short spear as the final goal of Lizas training. It seems to be a skill called Magic Edge Cannon (Mana st). Since I wasnt able to see his magic power flow until he fired the Mana st, I still cant sessfully do this technique even now. I tried to ask him to teach me once, but he said tp me, "Steal it", with a terribly delightful face. I will learn it before I go out of the elf hometown to live up to his expectation. And finally, Nana also has two teachers. The magic swordsman Ms Gimasarua, and the dwarf shield-user, Keriul-shi. Keriul-shi seems to be the uncle of Zajir-shi of the dwarf hometown, hes been living as a guest in the elf hometown since three years ago. These teachers seem to eat dinner at the square thats been doing curry festival like before without getting tired of it. Even though its been 10 days since that festival, looks like theyre still continuing it even now. Nowadays, the curry is of normal color without any colorations. I pray that Nea-san wont be dyed yellow. Book 9 - 9-30. Pests Extermination Operation 9-30. Pests Extermination Operation Satous here. Its said that lights are usually followed by shadows. Even though it looks fine at a nce, out that some things have been overlooked. I think one should do a review during their free time. "Ah, Satou-san! Its about the Scarecrow Mk.7 that youve entrusted to us, its broken through the jellyfishs detection, and seeded until it gave the [Currently Watching] signal." Lua-san reports so to me who have juste back from the duchy capital. I was involved with a small disturbance in Puta town so I was slightlyte returning back. Its not because I was ying at the store of a beautiful onee-san, nope. I tested the Scarecrows up to the third revision myself, but Lua-san suggested that it would probably better to leave it to Jia-san who would be the one using it in the future, so the n changed. Above all, the experiment had always relied most on Jia-sans magic, so there was no substantial change even if it was left to her. The shape of the Scarecrow Mk.7 is like a beach ball thats stacked with swimming rings. The swim rings part is the magic power storage vessels (battery), and the beach ball is the main body. The main body is inserted with a philoshopers stone as its core that acts as the power reactor, the surplus magic power from the stone is then deposited into the battery. The umted magic power is going to be used to transmit signal when it finds an enemy, and for changing its course. The jellyfish detection seems to be enough by having the scarecrows and the rms that have been put on top of the above town by Jia-san and the others to work in conjunction. The elves who are good at long-range attack magic are going to be the ones who will annihte the enemies. I receive the file that contains the detailed result, and head toward the tree house together. "Master, wee back nanodesu!" Over there, Pochi is literally flying. "ee~ look look~?" Tama is also doing somersaults like shes dancing. The two are wearing fairies clothes like the ones from fairy tales. With wings like the pixies, they fly around. Since I can feel magic power flowing on the wings, theyre probably magic tools, or elf flight magic that are put on them. Pochis wings are transparent like a dragonflys, and Tamas wings are like the yellow butterflys. The two fly to beside me, take poses, and emit [Praise me] auras, so I dutifully praise them. "You two are really cute. You look just like faeries." "Ehehe~" "Im happy nodesu!" Since Pochi emits [Praise me more] aura, I praise her more until Im writhing. Of course, for Tama too. The two who are satisfied fly before me, and hold out their hands, inviting me to fly together. I guess I might as well treat myself to some sky stroll. I rise with Sky Drive while taking the two hands. Since Lua-san has refused before I go up, the three of us are dancing in the sky. "Who put you on these cute clothes?" "Arisa~" "Arisa made it nodesu." Arisa is the one who made it huh, theyre certainly different from the elves native dress. Ill make some short staffs, one with a star decoration on its tip for Pochi, and one with a crescent moon decoration for Tama next time. But Tama likes cute things, maybe I should make her staff heart-shaped instead? "Aze put her magic on us nodesu." "Aze is great~" "Eh~, have you properly thanked her?" "Aye!" "Yes, nanodesu!" Ill make a pudding a mode for Aialize-san as a thank for entertaining these two. She looked really envious when I made one for Mia back then, she must be going to be happy. "Your very own cute fairy, Arisa-chan, appear!" "Appear." While saying some half-asleep things, Arisa and Mia fly out of the tree house. Unlike Pochi and Tama, these two are wearing see-through celestial robes-like clothes that are erotic cute. Although itll be a different story if its Nana or Aialize-san, I dont feel the H with these two. Of course their important ces are hidden since theyre properly wearing underwear. "How is it? Doesnt it feel like youre losing to your passion tonight?" "It doesnt." Weve been taking bath together everyday, what are you saying now for just seeing you half-naked. Since its bad for the children, I poke Arisas forehead to keep her silent. With Arisa and Mia joined in, we dance in the sky for a short while. The elves seem to be captivated by it, a lone tune ys, then another, and then, the fun music performance begins. Even though everyone is doing it impromptu, its mixing really well together. I lift aproned Lulu and Nana who were looking enviously from the balcony with [Magic Hand], and let them participate in the sky dance. I ask Liza whos hiding behind a pir with my eyes whether she wants to participate, but she slightly puts her hands in front of her face while shaking her head, so I overlook it out of mercy. Come to think of it, Liza is bad with the sky isnt she. I catch a glimpse of the exhausted Aialize-san leaning her body on a giant chick cushion in the living room of the tree house. It must be because shes lost to Mia and the others [Request] to put flight magic on several people, even though shes been continuously using magic to capture the jellyfish everyday. Rather than pudding, Ill bring her some energy drink during my visit to her. "Aze-sama, its terrible. Beriunan n seems to have carried out the n." "Fugo!" Hey now, high elf-sama, I think you shouldnt let out such sound since youre maiden. While Lua-san is wiping the bits of pudding that Aialize-san was eating until just now, Aialize-san asks the elf-san whos intruded again. Whats this persons name again? Oh right, shes Roa-san, Jia-sans big sister if Im not mistaken. "And the result?!" "It seems to be a sess. There is no vacancy. Theres only one injured person who touched the world tree because he was flustered and suffered a burn." Good, its a sess. However, ording to the n, this Boruenan vige should have been the first to perform the extermination n so we can follow-up if theres anything wrong with the n. Did some arrangement change? "thev b the intial scrifce, so isnt good." Arisa is talking some unknown words while chewing the garnish peach from the pudding a mode. Good grief, so ill-mannered. "Arisa, dont talk when you still have something in your mouth." Liza gives her a warning faster than me, but-- "You have to properly savor the taste, dont talk. Otherwise, its a sacrilege against the delicious meal." --the point of the warning seems to differ a bit. Per Lizas warning, Arisa talks after shes chewed her food. "Theyve be the initial sacrifice, so isnt it good. With this, dont that mean the secret operation will be safely done?" I have talked the matter about the jellyfish up to the things allowed by Aialize-san to Arisa and Nana. Of course, since I wasnt allowed to talk about the role of the world tree and the impact if the n failed, I didnt talk to them about it. Although, since Arisa has learned various theories about ether from the elf elder-san together with me, and read a lot of books that shes got from the elves as thanks for the food, I feel that shes found out about it on her own. "There is no change to our n." "I understand. As nned let everyone beside the observer to take some rests for today, and tomorrow." Right when Aialize-sans stopped her words that sounds like itse from a different person, Roa-san runs toward the Fairy Ring with overflowing vigor just like when she entered the room. What an energetic person. 500-strong elves have gathered in the observatory area. Everyone is a veteran whose level is more than 30. They had been continuously working to put the jellyfish to sleep and capture them in ice cages for ten days, alternating in three turns. They will be divided into three groups; one group is taking the jellyfish outside the world tree with the four light ships, another group is dragging the jellyfish with spirit magic with Aialize-san as the chief, and thest group is riding a golem that looks like a tank with many legs tounch the jellyfish beyond the void sky using wind magic and nature magic. Im on the bench since if the elves cant exterminate the pests on their own, it will be troubling if theyre suffering from jellyfish problem again in several hundreds years. Of course, Im standing by in themand room where Jia-san is, for if anything happens. "Now, Boruenan children! The jellyfish cage operation has started! Lets do it carefully and happily!" Aialize-san deres the start of the operation to the elves in the void sky by using [Mass Telephone]. It seems the instruction from the control tower is performed throughmunication magic tools. The elves working in the void sky are carryingmunication devices that are as small as a mobile phone. It seems to be many times more advanced than even the tool Ive obtained from the hero Hayato. With movements so slow it might irritate you, they begin moving the ice cages with the jellyfish inside to outside of the world tree little by little. It seems that they didnt cut the jellyfishs feelers when they captured them in the ice cages, the feelers tangle with the world tree when the cages are lifted, breaking several branches. I can see twinkling lights like theyre from fragment of sses, or rather, torn frost from where I am. What a waste. Having mentality of the poor, I couldnt overlook the world tree branches that were falling from the gravity. When Ie to, I have already used sky drive and ground shrink to gather the ones that can be saved into my storage. However, in the end, this slightly shameful behavior ends up saving many elves life. The quiet void sky bes noisy slightly after this. Book 9 - 9-31. Pests Extermination Operation (2) 9-31. Pests Extermination Operation (2) Satous here. I once saw an old movie where the characters became small and went on an adventure inside human body during an old movie festival. I thought that it was absurd, but I could feel the diversity of peoples imagination toe up with something that I couldnt think of. Its dangerous if I dont control the speed when Im moving in the void sky using sky drive. Even though theres gravity, the air resistance is near zero, so its possible to move at several times the speed of sound even without eleration from magic. Its dangerous not to think about braking when I start to elerate. Id like to have the advanced magic, [<>], and [<>] When my movement using Sky Drive exceeded the speed of sound, I obtained a skill, and two titles. >[sh Drive Skill Acquired] >Title [Fast One] Acquired >Title [Conqueror of the Heavens] Acquired The sh Drive skill Ive acquired this time is abination of Sky Drive and Ground Shrink as a set. I realized that after I had activated the skill. Since I can move like Im flowing unlike when I use the two skills as a set, this might be more convenient. With Sky Drive and Ground Shrink, I can only move linearly no matter what. Against an opponent of the Wild Boar King ss, theres danger of being read ahead, so I think this is good. Yes, its not a waste of skill points. While varnishing it on my own mind, I use the sh Drive at once to collect the broken world tree branches that are falling. The removal of the jellyfish seems to be going smoothly. Itll be nice if theres nothing happen--oops--if Arisa was here, shed say. Thats a g you know? At the same time as when that hallucination hits my ears, my crisis perception give me some slight warnings. There are two ces it reacts to. I elerate toward the nearest ce. All hands, abandon your post! Everyone, evacuate to the observatory deck. I can hear Aialize-san using [Mass Telephone] to send emergency signal to the elves who are executing the n. If Im not mistaken, its the maximum priority evacuation order for when fatal failure urs. The elves abandon each cage that theyre handling and move toward the observatory. The light shipes to the slow tank, and picks only the crews. The jellyfish that have been in [Sleeping] condition up until just now are starting to slowly but surely change to [Frenzy] condition. There are two ces that experience the change. Both are the ces where my crisis perception reacted a while ago. I repeat, all hands, abandon your post! Everyone, evacuate to the observatory deck. Aialize-sans thought trembles. Its probably because of the ce Im going where the elves arent evacuating. Troubling thing. [Protect your life] order should be required shouldnt it. Kiya, Doa! Leave the golem tank and hurry withdraw. Ah, those two huh. Theyre Sotorineya-sans teachers who cherish the golem tank thats on the brink of bing a scrap like its their own child. Ive also consulted them various things during the making of the scarecrows. I know that they cherish that junk tank, but to not follow the evacuation order like this. Sa, no, sir Pendragon! You have to escape too. Dont overestimate your own strength! Even dragons would be burned by the attack of the world tree! When I was shelving myself, a precise named order from Aialize-san came. She shouldnt have forced herself to use my house name. Calling me by my name would have been fine. Or rather, please call my name. There are spherical lightnings on the several hundreds meters area around the round golem where Kiya and Doa are riding. Wonder if thisll work. "You big ginseng tree! Is it branch, or is it root, make it clear!" I p my thought to the nearest branch by using [Telephone]. It would appear that this provocation is working. Purple lightning extends out of the spherical lightning, and goes to me like a living thing. Of course its not because of the provocation. Since Ive heard from Aialize-san that the world tree uses lightning to attack, I put use of the new magic, [Lightning Rod], and ward the lightning. Its quite high-performance even though its just an intermediate magic. The giant dark gray pir that the [Lightning Rod] has produced splendidly stop the extrarge lightning that looks as if it can make you return to the past 10 times. I check the exterior of the stranded golem tank. It seems that three among six of its leg on one side cant move. I quickly go down beside it with the sh Drive, remove the broken parts of the world tree branches that obstruct it, and put the power tubes that got torn apart into the storage. After finishing the repair that takes as long as making an instant ramen, the world tree prepares its second attack. There are seven thunderboltsing this time. When I evade it as my magic couldnt, thergish branch behind me is carbonized, and breaks. Thats bad, if I carelessly evade, the world tree will be the victim. Protecting the world tree from the attack of the world tree feels somehow unproductive. Ive understood the cause of the jellyfishs frenzies. There are around 30 jellyfishrvae in the branch several hundreds meter ahead. They look like oval balloons. Theyre as big as human torso, and brightly emit pale green light. The jellyfish inside the cages are flickering to match the waves of the lights that emit from thervae. Come think of it, its said that, "They nt the eggs into the world tree" isnt it. I reuse the that the thieves used to catch the knights back then, and capture the jellyfishrvae with it. I use the since [Magic Hands] are busy picking the broken parts. I throw thervae that have been captured on the to the void sky. The self-defense lightning generated by the world tree mercilessly turns the jellyfishrvae into cinders. Of course, the world tree was aiming for me who was on a straight line from thervae. The jellyfish have changed from [Frenzy] to [Rage]. So that abnormal status also exist huh. The two have escaped, pleasee back fast! If you dont, Ill go there! My ears hurt from the evacuation orders that Aialize-san has entreated since awhile ago. Im sorry for her, but let me do as I please here. The ice cages seem like theyll break if I leave the jellyfish alone now. Itll be fine if they get back to their normal conditions, but I have a hunch that they would start rampaging. I beg you, pleasee backk. Im sorry, Aialize-san. I invoke the [Kaleidoscope] and [Survey Laser] magic Ive obtained from the duchy capital scroll workshop together. The Kaleidoscope magic is named by Arisa. This magic generates several mirrors that changes the convergence rate of light and reflect it. I can arbitrary control these mirrors after theyve been created just like remote arrows. This Survey Laser is the result of my experiment to createser pointers. Of course it has no power to kill even if I shoot it with all my might. Its an ECO design that doesnt deplete magic power even if its radiated for a long time. The Survey Lasers that are harmless ording to my AR are reflected by the Kaleidoscope, and diffused while leaving trails in the void sky. The ice cages seem to havee to their limits early. The sleeping drugs seem to be still effective as the movements of the jellyfish are dull, they extend their feelers toward me like crawling in the void sky. Mou, stupid Satou.... Ill tell Mia and Arisa. Aialize-sans crying voice sure is also cute. While thinking how to follow-up her, my consciousness is concentrated toward the Survey Lasers. Alright, Ive affixed thest line. I clear off the Survey Laser, and fire [Laser]. Of course, Im not converging the 120sers like I was doing against the great monstrous fish. Thats going to be overkill. Before that, the excessive power of the convergedser would probably break the kaleidoscope anyway. The 120sers be 10.000 when they pass through Kaleidoscope. Countless light prate the void sky, shooting through only the jellyfish and pass through the gaps between the world tree branches, disappearing. The miscalction is regarding the ice cages. The locations where theser prate it evaporate, and strange elerations are happening. I cant let the ice cages be destroyed by thesers. If that happens, hot steam will vite the world tree branches. I go around the void sky with sh Drive, and collect the ice cages into my storage. Somergish branches were broken when the ice cages crashed, but please overlook this much damage. In the first ce, it would have been simple if the request was for me to do the extermination. Yet, the request was for [The way for the elves to exterminate them], so the scale becamerge. Based on this failure, we should add about the removal of the eggs in the extermination manual. The telephone from Aialize-san had stopped before I knew it, so I decided to prioritize the clean-up. While I continue to use the lightning rods to ward the world tree lightning attacks like usual, I capture the jellyfishrvae on the other ce. I felt that thervae can be used against the jellyfish, but since it seemed so heinous, I passed on it. I gave a silent prayer to thervae that had been roasted by the lightning, and moved to do the next work. I havepletely destroyed about 70 points where the jellyfish colonies haveid their eggs. Of course I used the map search to discover their locations. Even though there wasnt even one when Ist visited the void sky 10 days ago, just when did theyy their eggs. I should have searched again before the operation began. Since there were some eggs that had slipped into a branch, I used [Magic Hand] to pick them out after confirming its location with [Through Eye] magic. Please forgive me for breaking the barks during that time. I didnt think [Saps GET] at all, nope. The sap that I got during that time became an item called [Contaminated Sap]. The world tree is made to think that the jellyfish is a part of it probably due to the poison produced by the jellyfish eggs. Since there were eggs that were deep inside, I decided to break the branches and went inside to destroy it. When I slipped into the branches, the world tree ceased its lightning attacks. The lightning is probably exclusive for external enemies. The inside of the world tree branches is filled with earthen pipes-like things for water. The mana thickens as I get closer to the trunk. I cut my way through it while avoiding battles as much as possible against the self-defense antibody that acts typical of white blood cells, and devoted myself to destroy the jellyfish eggs. "Satous reaction has disappeared." "Thats terrible huh." I greet so to Aialize-san whos sunk down on the floor, looking at the ceiling. "Mou, what are you so carefree about! Hes saved the world tree you know!? Why are you speaking like that!" Her angry face is beautiful too. I tell Aialize-san whos unusually full of anger, "Im home." Her nk expression is quite nice too. Since I had gone quite deep into the trunk, it was troublesome to go back the normal way, so I came back with [Return] magic that I had just made at the duchy capital. Looks like that was the reason her tracking lost track of me. Since I felt like I was being watched, I think that it was a magic simr to [irvoyance]. "Wee home." Aialize-san mutters, overcame with surprise. "Wee home." Why, are you saying it twice? "Wee home, Satou." I hug back Aialize-san whos clung on my neck. Arisa would have said, "Guilty", if she saw this. "Im home, Aze." I replied so while lovingly stroked the hair of the sobbing high elf-sama. Book 9 - 9-32. Victory Celebration Party 9-32. Victory Celebration Party Satous here. I had only ever seen the parade of triumphal return when an Olympic athlete from my town came back bringing a gold medal. The yer I saw at that time looked slightly embarrassed yet very proud. "Umm, you two, isnt it about time." Lua-san reservedly calls us. Aialize-san seems to notice that were in public after she hears her. Ive noticed that since awhile ago, but since it was such a wonderful scene, I enjoyed it until it was stopped. "I-its not, its not like that!" Aialize-san pulls away from me in panic, and begins to make an excuse to Lua-san and the surrounding elves. I mix in with the surrounding elves, and enjoy the panicking Aialize-san. "Its not huh." "Its, its not, but, thats not it." I reply her slightly lonely, and Aialize-san starts to exins in fluster. While Im admiring her "au au"-ing with her eyes going round and round, I tell Jia-san and the others the reason for the jellyfish rampage and the way to cope with it. "Then, those eggs are the cause that makes the world tree mis-recognize the jellyfish as its part arent they." "I have no proof, but the probability of that is high." I inform them that the failure this time was caused by thervae which hatched from the eggs and turned the jellyfish from [Sleeping] to [Frenzy] condition, and when thervae were massacred, the jellyfish became [Raged]. Furthermore, I pass the jellyfish egg that Ive put in a bottle to Jia-san. I secured some since I thought that it would be needed for research. It seems that the PR elder-san will rece the job of Aialize-san, whos fainted, to tell the other ns about this. The elves who are here had agreed to tell the same story, that "The hero Nanashi beat the jellyfish." Actually, the silver masked Nanashi version was included in the n, they easily acknowledged that heroes were entric. Its convenient, but now Im curious just what did Daisaku-shi wear. Unfortunately, the jellyfish remains dont have any magic core. My work of collecting the jellyfish remains along with the cages was in vain. It might be natural since they are not monsters but [Mysterious Creatures]. The EXP that Ive got from the jellyfish are fewer than from monsters. I obtained less EXP from 10.000 jellyfish than what I got from seven whales. We, who have returned to the ground, join the party that the elves who are house-sitting are preparing. Since the ce where the curry festival was held wouldnt be able to fit it, they had opened the meadow block in the underground town for it. Ive changed to ceremonial clothes, and participate in the triumphal return parade with the elves. Im outfitted with a holy armor that looks hero-like per the request of Lua-san. Rather than hero-like, this holy armor seems to be an equipment left behind by Daisaku-shi. Even thought it was obviously too big, it changed to be a perfect fit when I wore it. I questioned for nearly one hour about the mechanism for it, but since Lua-san who passed the equipments to me didnt know, I put it off forter. A lot of pixies are sprinkling flower while looking cheerful from above us who are parading. I go with Aialize-san and the other on a temporary stage thats been set on the center of the venue while basked in cheers. Aialize-san and her four attendants are wearing miko attires like when I meet them for the first time. "Children of Boruenan! We have safely exterminated the pests which have polluted the world tree for long--" Aialize-san reports the result with clear voice to the people who have gathered on the venue. Even though she seems weak with this kind of thing, I wonder if shes fine since theyre like her family? "--He is the hero of human, Nanashi! Please give him apuse!" My introduction was over while I was admiring her face from the side. Slightlyte, I wave my hand toward the elves. Before long, Aialize-sans speech is finished, and the stage is handed over to the bands to start the party. There are people dancing on the center of the venue, and people assaulting the food stalls on the circumferences, everyone is doing what they like each. I use quickdress to change back to the usual Satou from hero Nanashi. I returned the heros attires to Lua-san. I pick a fruit water goblet from the beverages served by the living doll, and wet my mouth a little. While carrying the goblet on one hand, I passed through the crowd toward Pochi and the others. I got in touch with Arisa using [Telephone] when I had returned to the ground. It seems theyre putting some stalls, Lulu with a crepes stall, and Liza with a grilled frog meat corner. The frog meat that Liza is exhibiting are from frogs the size of piglets. Theyremon amphibians, not monsters. The beastkin and Nana went on a hunt with miss Poltomea leading them yesterday. Heavy drinkers are crowding Lizas stall, while Lulus stall is crowded with the pixies and women who like sweets. The elves are happily chatting and ying music while waiting. They are patient, or rather, theyre very tolerant against [Waiting]. "Master, here~" "Master nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama who have found mee out between the legs of the elves ande to pick me. The two are wearing frilly maid uniforms. I join hands with the two and go to the stall while navigating through the elves. Looks like Mia hase to help, shes wearing mini skirt maid uniforms, matching with Arisa. Nana and the older group are wearing long skirt maid uniforms. I think its better if its reversed. Apparently, my taste and Arisas differ for this one. "Wee back~ I wont do such inelegant thing like asking if you didnt overdo it, but youre not hurt anywhere right?" "Im back, I dont have any injury." Arisa is worried about me while taking a pose to show off her cute clothes. It would have been good if she finished there, but since she muttered, "Ill be sure to inspect for any scars during the bathing tonight", it was spoiled. Lulu and Nana are making the crepes. Arisa and Mia are taking orders and handing out the crepes in front of the stall. The gluttonous pixies seem to be trying to snatch some of the crepes, but Nana catches them and forcibly put them on her cleavage when they get close, so theyre not getting it. How enviable. I want to snatch crepes too. Lulu said, "Its special" to me, and made a small crepes on the edge of the iron te for me. I feel bad for the elves who are waiting their turns, but since Im slightly hungry, I thankfully ept it. Theres a tatami-wide wire spread on Lizas stall for grilling the frog meat with the charcoal that miss Poltomea has supplied from somewhere. Good smell like from grilled chicken meat adrift. Liza uses a pair of long tongs to give the finished one to the customers while watching the heat level. How do I say this, her expression is too serious. "Yo, Satou. Dont you have some dragon spring liquor from the other day?" "I do, here you go." Miss Poltomeasnguage is rough despite her cute western doll-like face. I stopped by the ck dragon, Heirons ce, when I was going to the get the scrolls on the duchy capital, so I acquired some dragon spring liquor. I received it after I shared some of the Brownie Wine barrels I had a lot with the ck dragon. "Oh, nice smell. Id like to get along with dragons just fer this liquor." "Poa, do it moderately okay." Miss Poltomeas said some strange thing, maybe she wants to drink other liquor for a bit. Her elf friend who has started to pour the dragon spring liquor to an extrarge goblet holds her back. Hes also a drinker, so half of his warning must be for her not to decrease his share of liquor. "Savor the taste a bit more Poa. Its a sphemy to wash down the meat with the liquor." "Im savoring it properly okay, Liza is fussy." I distribute some human liquor and the dragon spring liquor to several tables that have the drinking bout started while listening to such magistrate-like exhibit from behind. This isnt because of miss Poltomeas words, but Im slightly expecting the start with the ck dragon with liquor as the impetus. When Ive returned from distributing the liquor, the frog meat have all been used up, so I take out 50 kilograms of whale meat. I cut some moderately big slice of meat, and put it on the meat ce beside Liza. "Liza~ another three servings of frog grills~?" "Liza, another additional orders nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi who have taken some orders announce it to Liza. When theyre announcing the orders, their mouths are opening and closing, demanding for some grilled meat from Liza. Liza seemed to be aware of it too, she had prepared two small slices of meat on small tes when she saw Pochi and Tama came back from the crowds. She catch the meat with the tongs and throw it into the mouths of the two. "Freshly grilled~" "Hot, hot, nanodesu!" Liza smiles fondly seeing the two like that. At the same time, her hands quickly put some meat onto the tes like theyre different creatures, and hand over the next portion of the orders to Pochi and Tama. There are more meat on the tes than the ordered, they must be for Pochi and Tama to secretly eat. Pochi and Tama who have received the tes ran happily to the customers. I present the grilled meat that Ive received earlier to the mouth of Liza whos busy for her to eat. Liza eats the grilled meat from the skewers like shes pecking while looking slightly embarrassed. Lulu and the others who have ran out of fresh cream close their stall, ande to help Liza. Theres the figure of Aialize-san who has secured thest crepes behind the stall. The pixies are flying while protesting above her head, saying "Aze, one bite.", "Aze, monopolizing is unfair.", but shes not listening to those voices, and nibbles on her crepes bite by bite while covering it with both her hands. Shes like Mia who likes fresh cream. The figure of Aialize-san whos smeared in fresh cream appeared in an instant in my mind, but I erase that out. Calm down Satou. I catch Arisa and Mia who have ran from behind Aialize-san. Lulu and Nana have gone to take lunch boxes that they have ordered from the wiveswork ahead of time. "Kya." I turn my head toward the short scream behind me, looks like Aialize-sans crepes has fallen to the ground. I think there is no need to have that despaired look on your face. "Uu, it was thest one." "A~a, I dont~ kno~w." "It was the punishment for monopolizing~" "Aze, regrettable." Shes on the verge of crying from the merciless words of the pixies. I was moved by her state, and inadvertently spoiled her. "I will make some for you again tomorrow, so please dont be too down." "Is it true? Will you promise me?" "Yes." I gently nod to the high elf-sama who looks up while tilting her head. She presented her left hands pinky to me, and I was going to present mine, but our fingers never joined. Arisa and Mia take my hands from both side, and drag me to the table where Lulu and the other have spread the catering food. Aialize-san looks at her little finger lonely while tilting her head. I wont break my promise to make you crepes even without that look on your face you know. Ten dayster, Arisa and the others have finished clearing thest Attraction, and were going to leave the elf hometown. Book 9 - 9-33. Parting with Boruenan Forest 9-33. Parting with Boruenan Forest Satous here. The day when I survived on Calorie Bars from the works pressure is a distant memories. Making a meal with good nutritional bnce is difficult isnt it. "Satou, taste strange?" Mia eats the hamburg steak with a puzzled look. "Its delicious~you know?" "Youre being rude to hamburg-sensei nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi are covering for the hamburg steak. Their use of forks, and tongues to wipe the sauce might be the result of Lulus and Lizas educations. Mias hamburg steak today is just in tofu hamburg. Lulu and I are also eating one, but I dont think theres anything wrong with it, its quite satisfactory. "Does it not suit your taste? Try to eat the one on this te." I take out the hamburg steak on the te Ive made for second helpings left on the warming magic tool, and exchange it with Mias. Ive made the te color different to easily identify them. "Nn, delicious." Mia slices one small bit and puts it on her mouth, then she nods satisfyingly and begins to nibble on it. The tofu hamburg that Mias left behind is shared and eaten by Pochi and Tama. They push vegetable garnish beside the potatoes to Mia. I guess I should announce it soon. I wait for Mia to finish her hamburg steak before telling her the truth. "Mia, I have something I need to tell you." "Nn." I talk to Mia with serious face, but for some reason, shes closed her eyes and pushed out her lips. I think shes been too poisoned by Arisa. I put the preface, "Its about the hamburg steak" to dispel her misunderstanding and continue the talk. She looks really dissatisfied for some reason. "Mia, the hamburg steak that you just ate earlier had meat in it." Rather, more than half of it was red meat with the fat taken out. As I thought, she looks like Pochi when she ate the fish hamburg back then, as though shes been betrayed exaggeratedly. "Guilty." "Un, Im sorry. Furthermore, the first hamburg steak that Mia ate didnt contain meat." "Mwuu." Mia looks like shes conflicted about something, lets do thest push. "Mia, which hamburg steak youre going to pick for the second helping?" "Mumwu, this." Mia points at the hamburg steak with meat inside. Looks like she still cant eat normal meat-only hamburg steak, but Id like to think that her aversion has been decreased for a bit. While looking like she rly doesnt like it, she pushed back the hamburg steak full of meat soup that Pochi had presented. I guess its impossible to be so sudden huh. The Scarecrows are taking off into the void sky from the light ship thats hanging on the observatory. The Scarecrows that have been rolled-out now are only half of the intended number. Since Beriunan and Burainan ns, whom we have sent the Scarecrow blueprint, have improved it, theter half of the Scarecrows are going to have improved enemy search ability. I entrust Sotorineya-san and her workshop to create the remaining Scarecrows. During these 10 days, the jellyfish have been sessfully eliminated from five wold trees. Beriunan, the n which had done the jellyfish extermination first, did so in order to be ahead of their rival, Burainan n. Sure enough, the jellyfish eggs seemed to have remained in the world tree of Beriunan n. They could prevent the second damage due to our information that were conveyedter, they expressed their gratitude for that. It seems that there were also eggs that remained in the world tree of Biroanan n which was destroyed by fire before. As thanks for the achievement this time, the ns of Bareonan, Zantanan, and Dawosanan have decided to bestow one light ship to Boreanan n. The elder asked me if I want one, but since it seemed too much for me, I declined after thoroughly hesitating. Letse and borrow it if I ever need it. "Hey, Satou. Are you leaving the forest after Arisa and the others finish the Spriggans training ground today?" "Yes, thats the n." In a rare asion, Lua-san isnt here today. Aialize-san, whos sitting on the chair beside me, asked while putting her face on her knee that shes grasped, I answered her clearly. "Wont you go with me, Aze." I invite her to the journey with slightly trembling voice. Even though theres 100% chance of defeat, I cannot pull back here. I see Aialize-sans face brightly gleaming for an instant, Id like to think its not my imagination. "Im sorry." Aialize-san muttered so, and buried her face on her knees, so I couldnt see her expression. I perform thest check on the airship in order to deceive my broken heart. This ship looks exactly like the light ship. It seems that there was a movement to create their own light ship among the elves 300 hundreds years ago, the frame that was made at that time was given to me. There are arge quantity of frames stored in the storage block inside the world tree. Its a small 30 meters ss ship, but the loading capacity is abnormally big. Which isnt surprising as the quarter and the cargo areas are expanded with space magic. It seems that the philosophers stone is used to maintain these expansions. Its also been equipped with eight double inversion disks type aerodynamic engines. Four cylinders are loaded as propellers. Theyre simple devices that onlypress air and blow it behind. All the installed machineries are optimized for low noise. As expected, it doesnt have the function to hide in dimensions. In order for it to not be conspicuous at night, its been coated it with jet ck coating, unlike the heros Jules Verne. To increase its stealthiness, the radio wave absorption, no, the magic power absorption coating has been used. Im slightly interested as to why they past elves need to develop this technology. It has one power reactor for power, like the living doll. Of course its not only for starting the aerodynamic engine. It can finally fly after I put 30 batteries that are made from crystallized world tree saps, charged with magic power to their most. It goes without saying, the power that actually moves the ship is me. The power engine is reserved for illumination inside the ship, searching for enemies, and emergencynding if anything happens to me. I was going to name the ship, False Light Ship Mk.I, but since the people on the surrounding objected it, the ship is still nameless. There are two more vehicles. A wooden sailing boat with a lower powered aerodynamic engine, and a small box-shaped carriage with a self-propulsion engine. Either one looks like a normal sailing boat, and a box-shaped carriage. The sailing boat has feet equipped fornding onnd. Its also been made to not sink the ship when it fails on the water. Ive decided to leave the two old horses that Ive bought in Seryuu city, and the hornless beast at Boruenan forest. The hornless beast is pregnant, congrattion. Im surprised that the unicorns work fast. "Then, Mia, get along well with your parents okay." "Nn, Satou." Mia unwraps the hair that hides her forehead with both hear hands, and presses me to kiss there. Kissing the forehead as a farewell for her is alright, I guess. I lightly kiss it like its touching or not. Everyone must be going to make me kiss themter. "My, youve done it Mia. Quite the schemer." "Mumu, agreed." She triumphantly shows a victory sign toward her parents behind. "Going together." Yes? "Going together." After repeating it twice, Mia talks in long sentences that she rarely ever does. "Satou of Shiga Kingdom, I am happy that youve epted the engagement ceremony. Misanalia Borueanan vows that she will be one of your wing until death do us apart." Did I perhaps, have been had? "My, how wonderful. Satou-san, please make Mia happy okay." "Protect her." Looks like Ive been had. ording to Mias mother, from the elves perspective, kissing forehead means proposing for marriage, and if the receiver kisses the others forehead, it means that the proposal is epted. That exins why shes always said [Fiance]. I tried to tell Mias parents that I didnt know such custom, but since they were Mias aplices, they plugged their ears, and went, no no. Huh? Does that mean that I had proposed to Aialize-san during our first meeting? I might understand why she reacted until she became emotionally unstable. Aialize-san whose to see us off behind Mias parent is pouting like its not amusing. If you show me that face, Ill visit often until we reach thebyrinth city you know? The Dryad that Mias father has called opens the Alf Road that connects to near the hidden vige of the mermaids on the southern tip of Boruenan forest. Its a bit hot there. I can see the sailing boat that has been put in the inlet beforehand. "Now, then, this is a farewell. Ill drop by againter." "Come back anytime. Boruenan family will always wee you everytime." I take the opportunity to shake hand with Aialize-san during the confusion, but theres no guilty reactions for just this asion. With the elders permission, I have left the carved nk as andmark for [Return] magic in the tree house of Boruenan forest. Im not sure if the distance is reachable, but if its not, I can just use sh Drive and eleration magic to fly here. "Theres something strange nanodesu." "Strange smell~?" Its probably the first time theyve smelled the seashore. Pochi and Tama are pinning their noses. Arisa teaches the two that its the smell of salt. Looks like the temperature is high around there, lets swim in the sea once. I carry everyone and the horses with [Magic Hand] to the sailing boat. When I was going to carry Mia, I confirmed with her again if she wanted to remain with her parents, but she said [Im going] and forced me to hug her. I carry Mia with Sky Drive to the deck of the sailing boat. Everyone whom I have put to the deck with [Magic Hand] earlier are all booing, looks like the follow-upter will be difficult. While waving our hands to the people who see us off, I open the folded sail with [Magic Hand]. I invoke [Air Control] to blow wind on the boats sail, and the boat is departing. The side trip is over. Were going to advance along the west coast, disembark at the trade city, Tartumina, southwest of the royal capital, and head toward thebyrinth city. Book 9 - Intermissions: The Misfortune of Puta Town Intermissions: The Misfortune of Puta Town [First Part] "Kena! Ive found the trace. This animal trail must be the one goblins use." "Alright, good job Gadi. Ill treat you to a lot of ale when wee back." "Tsk, you stingy. Get me better liquor will ya." Gadi picks up a branch and stabs it on some fallen leaves, but I dont see where the trace is at all. "Hey, Gadi. Wheres the trace." "You have knotholes for eyes? Its a goblin dung there see?" Gadi poked me, but she also properly told me. I didnt need to have my head grabbed and pointed to the trace though... Close, its too close! The dung will stick to my face! Its hidden well behind the fallen leaves. How is she even able to find this hard to find location. Crap, Kena doesnt look amused. "Stop ying around, lets go quickly." "Alright." "Uy~" "Okay, wait for me." I hurriedly pick up the luggage that have been thrown on the ground, and shoulder them. There are strings for hanging luggage on my right artificial arm, so my left arm is free. Having one of my hand usable while walking on a slope like this is really useful. Im not losing my bnce and rolling down the slope like before. "Lower your head more." "Ouch, tell me before you hit me." Pomi whos hiding with me hits me on my head. Pomi is quick to use her hands. Were currently preparing a surprise attack on the goblins that weve finally found. Looks like theyre making a stronghold inside a cave in the mountain. The two goblins that are guarding the entrance are chewing some kind of raw meat. Kena whos moving from the other side has given a signal. Pomi and Gadi use short bows to attack the two goblins outside the cave. The arrow released by Pomi pierced the goblins mouth, killing it in one blow. However, Gadis arrow was slightly off the course, and hit its arm without defeating it. Pomi shoots another arrow in a hurry, but its slightly toote. "Gugyorau, guru, geroraa" Damn, the surprise attacks failed. Pomis arrow hit the goblin slightly after it shouted. Its a single strike to the temple. Pomis bow skill is amazing like always. The goblins shout has stopped, but the inside of the cave has be noisy. Kena and Bahana cut the bushes, and give the signal to attack in front of the cave, we also break out of the bushes to assault. Goblins that are rushing out of the cave fall victim to Kenas and Bahanas short spears. Both of them kill the goblins in one blow. The other goblins are attacking the two, but they use the chance when the goblins are startled from their friends deaths and kick them to open some distance. I also deal wth the goblins attack while hiding myself behind the shield attached on my artificial arm. My weapon isnt as long as the twos, so if I dont block it each time, itll be a simultaneous killing. I cut the goblins thigh that I can see from the gap on the small shield with the keepsake sword which has broken tip. Usually, it only gives a small wound, then I finish the opponent after theyve been weakened, but its a bit different this time. sh. While seemingly hearing such sound, my sword easily cut to the middle of the goblins thigh. What? With this sharpness. "Kon! Dont stop moving!" The goblin thats fallen from Gadis kick jumps from the ground toward me. Moreover, its attacking from the side where Ive just swung my sword. The correct answer should be to push the goblin in front of me and use the recoil to escape behind, but its impossible. This powerless me is barely able to retain my physical strength. If I had power like Kena and the others, I could kick well, but if I raise my foot now, the shield will be pushed and the goblin will pin me down. In the end, the goblin fangs pierced my side while I was thinking round and round. I screamed by reflex. I remembered the acute pain when I was bitten before. The pain doesnte no matter how long I wait. The goblin that has bitten my side opens its mouth big trying to chew my body. "Kon, elbow it with your arm with the sword!" I strike the goblins head in ordance to Kenas advice before I can think. The goblin thats surprisingly easy to shake off is then killed by Pomi who has rushed over with her short sword. "Thanks, Pomi." "Its fine already, just concentrate." "Okay!" I sh the goblin thats wing my shield, and finish it off. I usually need to sh for more than 10 times before I can defeat one, but now Ive defeated it in just three shes. "Alright, Gadi, watch for other goblinsing out of the cave. Bahana and me will hunt the goblins that areing to the entrance of the cave. Pomi and Kon are to cut the smoking green wood--oops, Kon, youve been bitten by the goblin right, heal it first." Huh? Come to think of it, it doesnt hurt. The mantle Ive got from noble-sama has been dirtied by the white drool of the goblin, but theres no hole on it. There also isnt even trace of goblins fangs on the white armor which has protected my side. "Im gonna bandage you, take off your armor." "About that, Im not hurt, Pomi." "Huuh? That cant be right? That goblin bit with all its might didnt it!" Pomi rolls up the mantle violently. She consented after she checked that there was no blood flowing from my side. The line of sights from the other tree gather from that exchange. "Hey, Kena. This kon boy really isnt hurt." "I thought that it was just a normal wolf leather mantle, but theres something smoothly stitched between the leather. Seems that this protected him from the goblins fangs." "Hey, stop stretching the mantle." Itll be expensive to ask someone to fix this. Im gathering the branches that Pomi has cut with a hatchet into a bundle the size of my arm. Theres a lot of fallen insects due to Pomi recklessly cutting the branches. Id wee it if theyre the round caterpirs, but rhinoceros beetles have shell thats hard to remove, and not really delicious, I dont like it. When weve finished gathering the green woods, we go back to where Kena and the others are. Kena cuts the thin smoking stick that shes bough from the alchemist in just the right length, and stab it on the gathered green woods. Finally, she soaks it with a little bit of oil, and ignite it with a tinderbox. Yellow smoke begins to appear together with the fire. Ueeh, it stinks. Additionally, my eyes are drizzling. Pomi who has received the bundle from Kena, throws it into the cave. Five goblins appear one after another from the cave, chased by the smoke. I desperately swing my sword to the goblins that havee out. "Kena, the smoke ising out over there." "Tsk, theres another exit huh. Gadi, go with Bahana to the other exit." "Eeh~, my share will decrease." "Were going to equally share this batch, so stopining and go." "Aye yo~" Gadi quickly rushed to the ce where the smokees out, and Bahana went after her after a long dy. We hunted total 21 goblins from that cave. I only defeated three goblins. I dont have any injury unlike before, but my sword didnt quite reach the target, so it took time to beat them. I want to be skillful like Kena and the others fast. Huh? "Whats wrong, Kon." "Un, something is glittering on the mountain over there." "Where?" Gadi sharply noticed me who had stopped moving involuntarily from the light on the mountain. Theres no more light from the ce I point my finger at. "It really glittered." "Ah, you did well to find it. Thats probably a reflection of the sunlight from a speartip." "Is it other magic hunters? We had told the boss that we were going to attack on this mountain, and there shouldnt have been anyone that came here for 2-3 days." "Maybe some people are chasing goblins from the opposite side of the mountain?" Itll be bad if we scramble for monsters from other magic hunter group. If its Gouts group, they will surround us and take the magic cores that we have gotten just now. "The one beyond that mountain is the twin mountain. There is no magic hunter who will recklessly go the mountain where the Hydra appears. If there were people with such backbones, they would have gone to thebyrinth city to be explorers long ago. If Im not mistaken, hydra is a legendary monster that appears in old tale, or against heroes and the knights. However, that means, who was there? "Who is it?" Kena points her spear tip to a bushes. "Its me, me. Dont shoot the arrow." A big rabbitkin man with one eye, along with five beastmen from various races. "What, its just Orudo huh. Arent you guys going to the mountain on the north?" "Yeah, that was the objective, but...." Kena presses Orudo whos hesitating to say it. Kena is arrogant like always. "Katabane said that there was a strange group on the twin mountain, so he surveyed it, but apparently, that strange group is heading to Puta town. These guys have families there, so we decide to go back at once." Hee, beastmen think of their families after all. "Oy, you sure bout it?" "Yeah, theres no mistake." "Oy oy, stop them." Katabane, who is a flightless birdkin with feathers only on one of his side, points at the glittering ce from earlier, and utters something to hispanions. "You guys, Im talking with Kena here. Save the racket forter." "Boss. Its not about that. Katabane said that there was a hydra among that group." "Haa? Is that group running from a hydra or something?" "Kena, thats not it. No one can get away from a hydra in the mountain." Err, please talk more clearly. I look around for someone that can teach me about it. My eyes meet Pomis. Unfortunately, Pomi doesnt seem to know about it too. "In other words, that huh. Some people who keep a hydra like some pet are heading toward Puta town." "Seems to be it." "Eeh! Thats terrible." I finally understand Orudos talk. Even though Im just surprised for a bit, Gadi hits my head. Fufuhn, it doesnt hurt thanks to the helmet from noble-sama. As if shes heard that words in my mind, Gadi pinch my mouth on both side from behind and pull it. Iuaires. Book 9 - Intermission: The Misfortune of Puta Town Intermission: The Misfortune of Puta Town [Latter Part] "Whats happened, Kena. Youve got yourselves quite a bit more members huh." "These guys are just extras. Rather than that, I have something to report." Weve arrived at the town, and Kena tells the abnormal situation in the mountains to the gatekeeper. I stealthily tried to enter the town during this chance, but another gatekeeper easily caught, and pinned me down on the ground. I cant slip out even though hes just putting his foot on my back. This is the first time Im entering the town in half a month, please be kinder. I reluctantly pay the tax to enter to town with the pretty stripped stones that Ive found on the mountains streamlet. These stones can only be found in the mountain so its worth some cash. Even so, a small bagful of it is only worth two copper coins, so Gadi and the others made fun of me. "If youre going to pay in kind anyway, go get some animals instead." "Ive said it before right. I cant catch animals without a bow and traps." "Cant you just sling some stones like Katabane?" "Thats harder than it looks you know. I tried to practice it before, but I couldnt hit the target no matter what." "Fuh~n, it looks so easy though." "It really is." While sweeping the dust off my breastte, Im talking some nonsense with the young gatekeeper. "Gadi, Im gonna go to the governors ce, so Ill leavemunicating with the boss to you." "Alright." Kena and Orudo are going together with the old gatekeeper to the governors mansion. The young gatekeeper is shutting the main gate as instructed by the old gatekeeper. Im also helping him for some reason. "Let me get in free next time." "You fool, this is a duty. Duty. You dont want the town to be overran by monsters right?" "Of course I dont." I feel like Ive been coaxed somehow. The other magic hunters havent been here for a long time. They must be enjoying the Buri town for half a month. "Yo, what are you doing shutting the gate in broad daylight like this." When I was sinking down on the ground while leaning my back on the gate after I closed it, I could hear the voice of a carefree old man. I look up and see a middle-aged old man saying something to the young gatekeeper. Beside him, theres a handsome man whos wearing sses and knight-like clothes with a long pole that looks like its forundry, and another one is a past-20s years old aunty whos wearing a robe with a staff. The middle-aged old man is carrying a great sword on his back. Maybe theyre explorers? "Actually, a hydra has appeared in the mountains--" "Ho, a hydra you said?! That sure is delicious." "Wait, you, hadnt you got stomach pain for one week back then. You havent learned anything have you." "Kyura is here this time, its fine its fine." "I dont wanna. The fool whos still going to eat it despite knowing that its poisonous should just suffer." What are these people saying? Are they going to eat Hydra? Eh? They said its poisonous? "That boy over there. This guy tends to badly forget his level. A hydra is an opponent for a group of armed forces, dont think that you can fight it even by mistake." I nod to the handsome man. "Excuse me. Fumu, this is quite wonderful." "Hmm? Let see. Isnt this just normal wolves materials--oy, this shell is." "Yeah, I think its either from a Soldier Beetle, or an Assault Beetle, but Ive never seen one thats so splendidly made like this. Moreover, it uses a whole beetle for the breastte part, very luxurious." "Hey, Yasaku, and also Tan, leave it at that. The boy is confused." Im happy that theyre praising my breastte, but please dont draw closer. "Was it made in this town?" "Yup, thats right." "Then, can you introduce us to that armor craftsman?" "Im sorry, thats impossible." "Is it an entric craftsman? Ill give you some reward if you introduce us." By reward does he mean money? U~n. I want to introduce them, but its impossible. "Im sorry, that person is not in this town anymore." "I see, thats unfortunate. Theres barely any merchant who deals with monster materials in the duchy capital. Were looking for someone that can repair our armors which have been damaged during the martial art tournament." Eh~, is that rare. Armors made from monster materials are light and durable, so I thought that it wasmon in the duchy capital. The noble who gave me this armor also said that it was cheap. Several dayster, the hydra appeared. There are two of them. Around the hydras, there are around 100 beastmen who are wearing strange cloth masks that are drawn with strange patterns. That crowd was divided, and some men wearing white and riding lizard horses (Raptors) appeared. These two seem to be humans. "... Monster Check." Oh, its magic. The handsome man seems to use magic to investigate the hydras that have shown up their bodies in the forest. "Their levels are 29 and 28. Theyre slightly stronger than the ones in thebyrinth. I tried to check on those white masked people too, but I couldnt see it. Those masks seem to be magic tools that inhibit appraisal." "Which one do you think is the monster tamer?" "Its probably the short person whos hiding on the back of those hydras." Ive slipped among the explorers, crowding in the watchtower on top of the gate. Im acting as the liaison--as the reserve, between this people and the guard." Foolish people, were going to release you from the tyranny of Shiga Kingdom! We are the Wings of Liberty. The one that will lead you to the true liberty! I can hear the loud voice of the masked person. I dont know whats he talking about since hes using some difficult words. Maybe hes saying theyre surrendering? "Yasaku-dono, the governor has permitted us to attack. The archers unit will begin the attack with yours as the signal." "Ou, leave it to me." Yasaku is chanting something and then, a ck hole appears in front of my eyes. Whats this? Ooh, he took out a bow with some sinister engravings and stacks of arrows from it. "Whats wrong boy. Is this your first time seeing Item Box? Then, touch it once. People who are carrying explorers gene and have touched the item box are going to obtain their own (item box) someday." I timidly push my hand into the Item Box, and pull it back. Theres no sensation, but I fear that the ck hole will eat my hand. "Yasaku, if you dont shoot soon, Ill do the first hit okay?" "Baro, leave that to the explorer party leader. <> Blue Magic Bow." The bow and arrow are glowing red as if answering Yasaku. Its called blue magic even though its red? The red arrow kills the monster tamer near the hydra. "Fufuhn, thats what happen when your magic defense got cut." "Really, that bow is really suited to be magician killer." Following it, the archers of Puta town defense force release their arrows all at once. The opponents seem to defend against the arrows by hiding behind trees. The arrows also hit the hydra, but it looks like its skin repelled it. Ah, its mad. Itsing here. "Hey, isnt it better if the hydra runs amok in the enemy forces?" "What a coincidence, Im also of the same opinion." "Hey you two, please dont talk so carefree, do something about it. Itsing over here." I involuntarilyined to the two who are being carefree. I thought that I was going to be hit since it was cheeky, but the twoughed it off. When the hydra is on the halfway point between the city gate and the forest, it suddenly opens its mouth and spits a fireball. I reflexively hide behind the rampart. I can feel the hot air above me, it burns a house upon impact. Uwah, that house has just beenpletedst month. The sociable handsome friend of Yasaku, and the robe aunty have finished their chanting. "... Javelin." "... <>" Many light spears and loud lightning storm that hurt my ears vite the hydras. The hydras are screaming like theyre going mad, how pitiful. Curse you, Duke! Have you heard our n and sent some skilled people for it! The white masked person on the enemys side is shouting something. Half of the enemies charge ahead with the signal from the white masked people. Looks like theyre monkeykin judging from the way they run. "Hey, are we the dukes subordinates?" "Thats a nice misunderstanding." "Were here by chance after all. Isnt it cute, by chance?" I wonder why are they this carefree? Are all explorers like these? The lightning magic seems to make the hydra skin bes brittle as the defense forces arrows can pierce it normally now. Its going to be defeated soon. The masked monkeykins are being shot to death one after another before they can reach the wall. When I look closer, it seems several of them are hiding behind theirpanions. Demon lord-sama! We will offer you once again here! Our liberty with your majesty! "What? Theyre demon lord worshipers huh?" "Looks like it. How troubling." "I hate those kind of fanatics. Can I burn them all?" "Wait, Sheriona. We wont know their background if we dont catch that leader." "How annoying." "Hey, this is bad." The body of the beastman who have arrived on the wall are swelling and warping. I pull Yasakus sleeves beside me to tell him. "Geh, the heck is that?" The people around Yasaku have begun chanting. Yasaku also puts away the bow, and take out a big shield. The monkeykin that had became three times bigger reached the top of the wall by just jumping lightly. Its not a monkeykin isnt it? I mean, it has a mouth with a lot of fangs on its stomach. Ah, my body has frozen, I cant move. The fanges close to my face. Breath that smells like from a beast drifts to me. "Yasaku the explorer,ing!" From the side, Yasaku thrusts himself with his shield, and drops the mouth stomach monkey (monster) to the ground below together with him. However, both are sturdy. Even though they had fallen from this height, they took some distance away like nothing happened. "... Physical Reinforcement Over (Hard Boost)" "... Lightning Bolt" Lightning bolt hits the mouth stomach monkey along with blinding light and deafening sound. Handsome-san nimbly moves to the blind spot of the mouth stomach monkey and cuts it. Both are too fast, my eyes cant follow it. "... Divine Wall" Light wall appears around Yasaku and the others. "Its fine now. Its alright even if its hit with a big magic." The aunty magician who has already chanting since a while ago, lightly nods. "... Thunder Storm" "Uwaa, Barou, are you going to turn us to cinders too." "Yasaku, youre too slow to get away." Lightning storm thats far more amazing than the one used against the hydra awhile ago blows violently. Yasaku and Tan are saying something below, but I cant hear it. "Im taking this chance, Whirlwind de." The great sword glows red and carve many wounds on the mouth stomach monkey. "Youre too soft. Sharp Edge." From the opposite side of Yasaku, Tan continuously stabs with a light long sword. It seems that theyre going to defeat it soon. Explorers are amazing after all. Theyre unparalleledpared to me or Kena, or even Orudo--there are people this strong huh. My out-of-ce excitement is erased by several screams that are raised from the sides of the rampart. There, several mouth stomach monkeys are routing the guards and the magic hunters. Be awed! Our trump card! Taste the overwhelming violence that even we cannot control! This is exactly demons! Ah, your majesty demon lord! The world of demons will begin once again on thisnd. "Demon?! This is bad." "Really bad isnt it. Yasaku, Tan, lets escape quickly." "Right, monsters are one thing, but demons are bad." "Why? Arent you just about to defeat them." Yasaku and his friends are going to escape as soon as they heard about the demons. Even though theyre the only people that can fight it head-on. "Demons, you see, are clever. A weak magician and priest can only do this much." The aunty magician takes out another staff thats different from whats shes been using until now, and sticks it out toward the mouth stomach monkey. Fireboltes out of it, exploding the mouth stomach monkey. The mouth stomach monkey that have fallen to the ground doesnt seem to be damaged at all. "We can handle one of them, but only hero can do something with this many." "Look out." Gueh. A mouth stomach monkey that has jumped over the wall and descended, tramples me. The pain from the gatekeeper trampling me cant bepared to this weight. I muster my consciousness thats almost gone, and stabs between the fangs of the stomach mouth monkey with an arrow Ive grasped. The mouth stomach monkey looks like it doesnt feel anything even thought Ive stabbed it many time. The magicians and the aunty seem like theyre trying to save me, but it seems they cant use magic because Im in the way. I wonder what is that. I saw the shadow of a floating person when I was forced to face up. Purple hair? <> iomh Sis Several swords are sprinkling down from that figure. Its beautiful. That sword arbitrarily moves like a creature and shes the mouth stomach monkey (demon) that has trampled me. The mouth stomach monkey is cut right in half with just one sh. When I crawled out of the mouth stomach monkey, the battles inside and outside the rampart were over. "Its the swords of heaven." "Its the Ancestor King Yamato-sama." "Yamato-sama, hooray!" "Glory to the Ancestor King Yamato-sama!" Everyone unanimously calls Yamato-sama name. I dont know whether the person flying in the sky is really Yamato-sama. However, I was able to shout "Thank you" with all my might, before that person flew away. I thought that Gadi and Bahana had died, but it seems theyve gotten off with just bone fractures. Kena and Pomi seem to get off with just scratches. Ive only gotten bruised. Yasaki and the others call it a miracle. Maybe its thank to the armor Ive gotten from noble-sama. Ill thank him once again the next time we meet. Book 9 - SS: Muno City Anecdote SS: Muno City Anecdote "Ni, Nina-sama, there are a group of carriages carrying a letter from chevalier Pendragon-sama on the castle gate, what should we do." "A group of carriages? Where is that letter?" "Here it is." The sealing wax on the letter is certainly that of Satou-dono. I tell Yuyurina to make the carriages wait on the courtyard, and tear off the sealing wax. What? Inventory list huh? Large quantity of foods, which makes me doubt my eyes, are written there. I move my feet to the terrace and look down, I understand that this list, at least quantity-wise, isnt a lie, looking at the parked carriages. "Good grief, thanks to this the people wont starve, but just how much do those cost. Itll be troublesome to calcte the total sum of our debt." I pass the list to Misona, the civil official who hase in ce of Yuyurina, for her to check if it matches themodities on the carriages. This girl is inflexible as shes very suited only with this kind of work. I couldnt believe the story about that man I had heard from the merchants. He exterminated the demon that had attacked Gugurian city? Its not like I dont believe it since it was a lower demon, but I have never heard anyone defeating it without any victim. Karina-sama seems to have also fought with him, that girl is really. We know that hes quite excellent, so just get him quickly wont she. More than that, the personal connections that hes built in the duchy capital is quite frightening. It seems hes bought the smoked food this time for cheap from earl Houen, but just how did he obtain the favor of that hard to please earl. Even for Orion-sama, if he keeps being unsteady, Satou-dono will likely reverse their master and servant rtionship. Thankfully, Satou-dono doesnt have ambition to rise in dominion. With these many food, I guess we can distribute them to the viges for a bit. Lets give meal for the vebors who are working on the town and cultivating newnd for their payments instead, I guess Ill have Misona and Yuyurina work hard to hammer out the details. However, it seems that Ive misread that man. After that day, three more carriage groups of the same scales arrived. That was already quite enough in itself, but I was shocked with the content of the letter that Karina-sama had brought from Satou-dono. It was written that several workshops had epted to send exchange students to Muno city. Even though it usually needs extraordinary hardships to make them agree to it since they dont want to spread their technologies. Good grief, even though hes declined the [Special Liaison Chief] position, hes actually doing it--no, hes done something far bigger than Ive expected. While savoring the pastry called [Muno Roll] that Gelt the head-chef has brought, Im racking my brain as to how are we going to reward these achievements. We have neither money nor treasures. Weve already given him peerage. It should be appropriate to make him into a chevalier from a honorary chevalier, but that man didnt have interest to it. Raising his peerage more than this would need a rmendation from his majesty the king. And, theres also women huh. Even baron-sama has a second wife after all. That man probably wont refuse if he can marry a young girl. Shall I make that vige girl called Totona to be an adopted daughter of Baron-sama. Its painful that theres a possibility for that jest to happen. "Good grief, I should think hard in the more proper direction about this." I cant help but grumble like that while hearing yells thate from sir Zotor and Karina-samas fight outside. If only I was 20 years younger. I take a deep breath while thinking such foolish thing. Its insufferable to have my worries increase as the management of the territory improves you know. Book 9 - Intermission: At Baron Muno Territory Intermission: At Baron Muno Territory Baron Castle - The Barons Private Room "Baron-sama, sir Zotor, and Hauto-dono havee." "Okay, let them in." "Excuse me." The two people who have been invited into the baron room are bewildered. Thats because, even though hes a sociable master, he seems to have no interest in military, and gives directives to them via consul Nina. In addition to that, there are two swords on the work desk of the Baron. Zotor can feel unknown power from those swords that are covered in simple sheaths. "Sir Zotor, will you pull that sword." "Yes." Zotor replies with short eptance word, and pulls the sword. Hauto thats been summoned together with him waits behind him without saying a word. Even though the baron is the father of his lover, their public standings are like heaven and earth, so its an extremely natural thing to do. Nevertheless, he cant hide the gleaming interest on his eyes. "T, this is, is this a magic sword?" Zotormented like so on the sword he held on his hand. That is because it feels simr to the magic sword that his acquaintances noble superior unts once. That superiors sword was made of mithril. Just like with this sword, theyre not made of iron alloy. He erases his hesitation, and seeps his magic power into it. Its something thats meaningless with the iron sword he normally uses, but its an essential act with the old sword made from monsters parts that he once had. "Amazing...." From his standpoint, the magic power is flowing unbelievably smooth in the magic sword. While its like that, he does practice swings several time with the sword, and then puts it back on the desk. He pulls the second sword the same way. They seem to be the same model as theyre made uniformly. This is also something thats impossible for hismon sense. Normal magic swords are something that have loose performances among each of them. "Theyre wonderful swords. This is probably worth more than 100 gold coins--are you going to sell them to the official merchant?" He asks while feeling a bit reluctant. With the current economic condition of the baron territory, these kind of swords cannot be given to his forces. Zotor is thinking that the baron probably has summoned him to inquire the price of these swords. "Do you like it?" "Yes, the opportunity to wield swords as good as these are very rare, whence, I am extremely grateful for being given the chance." "Is that so. Its splendid if you like it. ept them, those swords are yours." That unexpected words causes bewilderment to surface rather than delight. However, just when the baron stops speaking, that bewilderment is eliminated, and delight resurfaces. "D, dont tell me, such excellent swords are going to be lent to us?" "No." Hes headed back to discouragement with the quick reply of the baron. "Those swords are given to you. Divert your gratitudes to chevalier Pendragon. Hes asked us to give these swords to you two." Chevalier Pendragon--hes one of the only three nobles in this baron territory. There is no shortage of anecdote surrounding him. If the baron says that theyre gifts from him, then its probably really true. Zotor receives the sword with both his hand. He dedicates his gratitude to the baron, and his retainer. Baron Castle - Courtyard "Beautiful..." "Hohou, is newbie-chan going for Hauto-san?" "Kya, Erina-san! Since when have you arrived." "Just a little while a~go. And, are you aiming for Hauto-san? Doing some social upheaval?" There are the figures of the captain and the vice-captain of the territory army swinging the magic swords theyve just received ahead of the girls. There is no light on the magic sword that the vice-captain is swinging, unlike with the captains. Theres the baron daughter, Soruna with her maid attendants on the shade of a tree further ahead. "What Im looking is the sword that Zotor-sama is swinging. Ive never seen such beautiful sword before." Erinas eyes keeps pushing on like shes saying that shes only having an excuse. "Like I said, its not like that. Its impossible to have an illicit rtionship with someone whos being looked with such loving gaze like that. Moreover, I have someone else I love." "Ah~,e to think of it, youve said it before. Was it the young merchant who generously gave you an expensive magic potion when you were dying from running into a carriage?" "Ehehe~, I dont know his name, nor his face though." The face of someone whom Erina knows well floats in her mind, but the girl prudently keeps that to herself since she doesnt want to add anymore rival than now. The Pioneer Vige "Eh? Apprentice is it?" "Yes, wont you be an apprentice maid at the baron castle?" There are two maids, and a girl in a room of one of the only two house that the Pendragon vige has. This is a pioneer vige that doesnt even have monster-warding barrier pirs. Itll be no wonder if someday monsters attack, erasing this vige from the map. The people that reside here are elderly that have been abandoned by their hometown, and ran-away children who are formerly serfs. Just how does this much reimed field exist inside the forest, no one, including the people that live here, knows. It seems the vige name is taken from the person who has helped them. "But, Ive never done anything beside farmworks." "You dont have to worry bout that yknow? Its something that even me whos a former soldier can do." "Meda, you stop talking." Meda draws her head back from Pinas roar. Pina puts some power on her voice since she cant let her first job as the team leader ruined by her subordinates foolish words. "If Totona-ane doesnt want to, then I will do it! I want to be useful to Satou-sama and Arisa-chan!" "Wait Rorona, where did thate from." "Satou-sama gave us warm meals. He also left food so we didnt starve. Even the fields here must be something that Satou-sama had prepared." The little girl emphasizes it with all the might on her small body. Shes clearly too young to be a maid. However, Pina seems to have judged that theres no problem with it. "Fine then. Lets heed your spirit. Rorona, we will employ you as an apprentice maid. Totona, what are you going to do?" "Uu, please take care of me." Totona who cant let her little sister go alone to an unfamiliar ce reports that shes agreed to be an apprentice maid. Muno City - In front of the Gate "What is this?" "Thats, when we open the gate in the morning, its be like this." There are more than 100 men who look like thieves tied on several stone pirs before the eyes of Zotor who hase to the gate as hes called for. There is a writing on the stone pir that politely says theyve been captured since theyre thieves. "Hmm? Arent you Gouhan?" "Eh? Zotor-sama? Didnt you escape?" "That one is Orto huh?" "Zotor sire!" There are some familiar faces among the thieves. Theyre former knights and soldiers of the territory army who had left the army due to the sh with the consul at the time. There are also former craftsmen and priests. Zotor has decided to ask the opinion of consul Nina in expectation of securing human resources for thecking baron territory. After confirming their Reward and Punishment with the Yamato stone, the shortage of human resources in the baron territory has improved for a tiny bit. Baron Castle - The Consul Office "Nina-sama, its terrible." "What is it, Yuyurina?" "Thats, um, its about Chevalier-sama again..." "Him again! What has he done now!" Yuyurina whos bearing the crest of the government service--despite her childish body, shes the second brain after Nina in the castle--rushes into consul Ninas office while her braid is swinging. "Weve received written letters asking for us to intermediate marriage proposals from nobles in the duchy capital." The truth is the letters have originallye for the baron, but since hes troubled as to how to handle them, he pushes it to consul Nina by way of Yuyurina. The reason why the baron didnt directly give it to consul Nina can be easily guessed. "He went together with Karina-sama right, when did he gain that kind of phnderer reputation." Consul Ninas expression looks disgusted, but thats understandable. For her, for the sake of the baron territorys stability, its her wish fordy Karina, the baron daughter, and him to be tied together. That n doesnt seem to have any hope for sess since, even thoughdy Karina doesnt seem to be wholly to it, shes putting her effort on the wrong way, on top of the aforementioned man having only interest in little girls. Although, the story that the chevalier likes little girls is consul Ninas assumption, however, the person that can deny that is not present here. Yuyurina opens a box with beautiful ornaments among the ones that are pilled up on top of the desk. There is a picture of the other party drawn, surrounded by the golden picture frame that seems to be made by a master craftsman. The drawings are all of young maidens. When they scan at other letters, the other parties are all of 12-14 years old girls. Theyre a bit too young for marriage, but its normal for noble engagements to be that way. The problem is the other parties pedigrees. "Earls daughter? Just what and how did such marriage proposale to be?!" Normally, the one that proposes to a honorary noble is the daughter of a wealthy merchant, or of an influential townspeople, or of the same honorary noble, thats the normal. Starting with the proposal from someone that greatly surpasses the honorary chevalier himself, proposals from the daughter of higher-ranked nobles, and bar turn up. There is no proposals thate from the daughters of high-ranking nobles that are higher than earl particrly. Moreover, letters of marriage proposals for the chevalier arrive one after another after this day. Eventually, there are three daughters of earls, around 30 daughters of nobles that are higher than bar, and more than 100 daughters of chevalier, honorary noble, and wealthy merchants. And then, the extreme one-- "Marquis daughter?!" Furthermore, theres even the handwriting of the marquis that says he doesnt mind if the person himself declines. Its not normal for a marriage proposal in itself, but its really not like that marquis with his high pride. The marquis that she knows should be someone who is more high-handed. Its as if he has his weakness grasped. "Good grief, even if we want to refuse or forward the marriage proposals, the talk cant continue if we cant contact the person himself. As for the letters of excuse that Yuyurina has written, lets offset it from our debt to that man." She was probably not serious, but the sourness on her stomach seemed like it subsided when she muttered so. The letters that have arrived afterwards are not about marriage proposals, but applications for learning etiquette through apprenticeship. Its not rare for noble daughters to bedy attendants for their training, but its unthinkable for noble daughters of the duchy capital toe to such backwater noble ce like this. "They intend to bury the moat from outside huh. Quite the tactic." Moreover, there is also a request to have a joint development for making orchards in the suburb of Muno city thats hard to refuse. Apparently it seems to be an unique fruit thats immune to harmful insects and animals, and has be popr in the duchy capital. It looks somewhat suspicious, but since the other party will cover the specialists and seedlings costs for it, its a bit wasteful to decline it. "Kuh, Karina-sama. You have a lot of powerful rivals." Consul Nina unintentionally muttered so. However, even she couldnt imagine that the next head miko whos also the former grand daughter of the duke had fallen in love with the chevalier in question. The story about how consul Nina snaps from the yells ofdy Karinas battle training, and goes to thoroughly lectures her is for a bitter. Book 9 - SS: The Barons Treasure SS: The Barons Treasure "Mou, father. Are you looking at that autograph paper again?" "Oh, Soruna." Lady Soruna looks slightly amazed at his father Baron whos gazing at the autograph paper in his private room alone like usual. This autograph paper is something that his retainer has sent from Duke Oyugock capital. Its drawn with big characters which theyve never seen before. "Look at this powerful handwriting. Doesnt it look like its shouldering the world. And also, these ancient characters that are overflowing with dynamism! Unfortunately, its too hard too read, but it must be words with a significant meaning." Her smile that overflows from seeing her father nodding by himself while looking very satisfied onlyes out once during the first time its happened. Soruna, the daughter, didnt think that he would gaze upon it every night for one month straight that continues even now. That is the autograph of the savior of the world, the hero of Saga empire, Masaki. She doesnt know just what kind of method chevalier Pendragon did to obtain this. The autograph paper is written with ancient characters that no one can read, that is. To Baron Muno-san YES! Lolita, NO! Touch Hero Hayato Masaki Its probably fortunate for them to be unable to read the ancientnguage. Book 9 - Intermission: Seras Misfortune Intermission: Seras Misfortune "Im home." "Ara, Sera-sama. Have you finished your business with Duke-sama?" "Yes, I was only confirming the attendants schedule." A female temple staff greeted me when I was at the side entrance to the temple staff room. The woman always serves as the guard during food distributions. I was just at the duchy castle, as the esteemed grandfather had called me. The kingdom conference next spring will be attended by grandfather and Tisrad-oniisama, not father. Its been decided that Im going to be his medic for when his physical condition deteriorates. Even though the royal capital is quite far, its only going to take a few days to go there with the airship. Moreover, Satou-san should be attending the kingdom conference. I look forward to meet him after a long time. That voices in my mind shouldnt have been heard, but. "Right right, Sera-sama. I saw sir Pendragon just a while ago." "Eh?! W, where is he?" I raised my voice involuntarily from her remark, which made eyes to gather here. If its the head miko-sama, she would have forgiven me, but chief miko-sama and the head priest are going to scold me for it. I put my hands on my mouth, and confirm to her in low voice. Since he was going to the north in a carriage, he must have been going to viscount Shimens mansion. I decided to ask the waiting coachman who had escorted me to take me to the viscounts mansion. "Please wait, I think the hes going to visit here...." I heard such voice from behind, but since Im not going to have any work until afternoon today, there shouldnt be any particr problem. I apologized for my sudden visit and requested for a meeting with viscount Shimen Hosaris, but it wasnt possible since he was readying to go to the royal capital. Hes busy like usual. Since I cant go back just like that, Im going to visit the annex where Toruma-ojisama resides. Hes said that its okay for me to visit anytime, and Ive asked the maid to pre-announce my visit, so it shouldnt be inconvenient for his family. "Heya, Sera. Its rare for you to visit us." "Excuse me for the long silence. Toruma-ojisama." Oh? I wonder why, his face is looking sad that doesnt suit the cheerful toruma-oji. "Sera, wont you call me Toruma-niichan like you did in the old days?" "Ara, Oji-sama. Isnt it rude to call a married man, who has already had a baby, Onii-chan. Whats wrong? Toruma-ojisama." "Kukuku, Se, Sera-sama, please excuse him for that." My talk partner has changed to his wife, Hayuna-sama, from Toruma-sama whos begun to look like hes crying while clinging to oba-sama. Id like to ask about Satou-san quick, but its rude for me to start asking during the talk, I need some kind of topic, topic.... Thats right! Theres that talk choice! "Ive heard from grandfather just now that oji-sama will be granted bar title during the spring conference. Congrattions!" "Thank you. Its a honorary bar, so Mayuna wont be able to seed me though." That reminds me, where is Mayuna-chan I wonder? Ive not heard crying voice since a while ago. "Ah, Mayuna is sleeping. Thanks to the toy that sir Pendragon had brought, she was in good mood from the beginning when she was awake until she slept after getting tired fromughing. Shes not being handful, its nice." Yes, Ive been waiting for that name toe up. "Has sir Pendragone here? I believe hes not going to go back to the duchy capital for a while..." "He said that he came here alone from a trade port for a business at the scroll workshop." "Satou-san had gone to the duke castle. Apparently, he was looking for red pickles, so he was going to ask the chef-san at the castle about it." Chefs at the castle! Then, weve passed with each other havent we. I was able to quickly leave since Hayuna-sama was smoothly leading the talk for it. As expected of Toruma-ojisama for trying to stop it dead at its track. "I, if it isnt, Sera-sama. What would be your business in this ce where lower-ss people work?" A lot of people are working busily in the castles kitchen that Ive visited for the first time. The maid who had guided me called the person in charge of this kitchen, but Satou-san doesnt seem to be here. "Ah, Chevalier-sama should be going ta the downtown after he heard about the pickles there." This time its the downtown! Mou, Satou-san is mean. In the end, I wasnt able to meet Satou-san even though I went to the downtown. I couldnt concentrate during the practice that day, and got scolded many times by the head miko-sama. "Sera, you see." "Sera, masita was here." "Hey! You guys, call Sera-sama with Miko-sama or Sera-sama." Little sea lion children started talking to me when I was chatting with the wives after the food distribution was over. The official of goddess Forina who was there scolded the children for not using honorifics to call me. I think theres no need to scold over such minor things toward such little children. "What is masita?" I bend my knee, and match my line of sight with the childrens. Im imitating Satou-san. It seems that its easier to talk with the children if I do this. I feel that the distance between me and the children at the orphanage on constion visit has decreased after I started doing this. "Umm, ummm." "Masita is, Nanas masita." The Nana that I knows is Satou-sans attendant. Come to thinke of it, didnt Nana-san call Satou-san with master? Moreover, I remember that Nana-san often carried these children on her arms. "Have you perhaps seen Satou-san?" "Satou?" "What I saw was Nanas masita." Its not hitting the point well, but Im going to follow the children for the chance. The official of goddess Forina didnt look too happy, but I made the official permitted it by having some guards follow me. The children lead me by hand to the street thats left with very few people after the morning market is over. "Sera, masita, was here." "Hey, masita is?" The children point to an elderly woman whos tidying up goods that look like pickles. "Miko-sama, what are these children doing?" I apologize to the perplexed oba-san, and ask about Satou-san. "A 15 years old refreshing-looking ck haired calm man, wearing refined looking robe who is also a young noble? Is he miko-samas lover?" "I, its not like that! Satou-san is my friend." "Right isnt it, you do have to value your friend." I cant stand the encouraging very tepid gaze from the oba-san. "Oba-chan, feed me something, I overslept too much and couldnt join the food distribution." "Youve worked every night right, buy something yourself." "I dont even have one copper coin since I send them all as remittance for my hometown. The Kuhanou pickles I got from Sac-chan arent satisfying to munch after all~" A woman on herte 20s, with a slightly vulgar clothes, cut herself between Oba-san and my talk. I wonder if men are attracted to these kind of voluptuous person? "U, umm." "There are many young men with ck hair. Oh right, the nii-san that had saved Futsuna the other day was also a ck hair." "Hmm? The one Sac-chans talked about? Sac-chan said that he had some great techniques even though he was young. Thanks to that, she hadck of sleep." "What are you saying in front of Miko-sama. Here, Ill give you an onigiri, bear with that." "Yay, I love you oba-chan." I excuse myself since Im in the middle of a work. "Masita, not here?" "Satou-san doesnt seem to be here." "Ara? The one that Miko-sama looking is called Satou? Sac-chan said that he left the duchy capital with the very first ship in the morning." N, no way... thats cruel, Satou-san. Wont it hurt you to show up for a bit. I thanked the woman who had informed me, and went back totteringly to the temple. But, I wonder what kind of rtionship they have? Its 10 days afterward when I meet Satou-san. Today, light hill, your chevalier. I was given such letter during food distribution. I couldnt see the other partys face, but is this really from Satou-san? Light hill is a hill at the edge of the downtown with beautiful reflection of the stars on the great river, its famous for being a ce for trysts between lovers. I cant go to such ce as a miko myself.... But, its fine if I go just to meet him right? "A star seems to have fallen into the great river." The priest has asked the guards to go with me. However, the one that waits in the hill is not Satou-san. "Fuhn? As expected of the princess of the archduke to bring along guards during her secret date~" When the boy with white hair pulls out his sword, the guards quickly make a wall in front of me. The grandfathers private soldiers that have guarded me from a distant protect me. Due to my kidnapping incident during the attack on the duchy capital back then, theyve been protecting me from this kind of ruffians constantly. "Ahaha, with such few number of small fries, you cant stop me you know~?" "Ive been in the imperial guard since my youth days. You brat wont be able to match me." Silver shes glitters, I can hear the sound of swords shing. Very slightly after that, the guards have all fallen to the ground. The dumbfounded guards are going to run away while taking me, but the white-haired boy cuts them in a blink of an eye. "I need to take you a hostage to lure out someone. I will pluck off your feet and hands if you resist, so be obedient okay~?" He slowlyes to me while shouldering his bloodstained sword. He moves like a weasel whos torturing prey. "What are you doing on someones garden?" Satou-san? I wonder why, I mistook him for Satou-san for an instant even though that persons voice and height were different. That person whos wearing ck clothes is about three fists taller than Satou-san, and his voice is different above all. Hes holding a beautiful sword that scatters blue light in the middle of the night, while overwhelming the white haired boy. Is that sword a holy sword? But, his physique is too different than hero-sama. Is he Nanashi-sama who has saved the duchy capital from crisis together with hero-sama? After some exchange of blows, the white haired boy took some distances away. Hes probably going to run. I thought that but-- "O Long Horn, feed on my hatred for the violent power!" He was going to push the long horn that he had taken from his bosom to his own forehead, but a person with purple hair confiscated that away. Where did this purple haired persone out from? "Give it back." The white hair attacks the purple hair, but the purple hair evades the attack casually, and he knocks the white hair down with his fist like hes scolding a little child. The people who have guarded me arent weak soldiers. To easily overpower the one who has ughtered those guards like this, he must not be an ordinary person. "Whats wrong Nanashi. Werent you going to just look from the back?" This guy took out something dangerous. I had to disempower him before he could use it. This purple haired person seems to be called Nanashi. Why does he has such stuffy voice I wonder? Nanashi-sama produced a rope out of nowhere which moved by itself to capture the boy. With a wave of Nanashi-samas hand, the wounds on the dying soldiers disappear. Is that chantless magic? Well then, Miko Sera. I will excuse myself. Please send my regard to head miko-sama. The duchy capital sentries areing here soon, but please dont approach that white hair." So he said, and the two disappear like theyve been swallowed by the darkness. Thanks to this miraculous encounter, it seems my life is saved. The uninjured soldiers who have been healed by Nanashi-sama, gets up and captures the white haired boy. I pray for the soldiers who have died protecting me while looking at that scene with a sidelong nce. However, I wonder why does Nanashi-sama know my name? Book 9 - SS: Lulus Pests Extermination SS: Lulus Pests Extermination "Ufufu, youre bad you know? Since youve put your hands on other peoples thing..." What should I do, Lulu seems strange. "Now, be obediently exterminated." When I look at Lulu whos holding a kitchen knife on her hand while having a dark smile, I feel a slight cold on my back. "Ara ara, are you scared? Pulling your hands and feet back like that. Are you trying to hide it by doing that?" Im at a loss as to whether call Lulu whos speaking like shes driving it into the corner, but since shell be still speaking when mastere soon, lets stop her now. "Now, resign yourself--" "Lulu." When I called her, Lulu very quickly turned her body around. Looking at the kitchen knife being hold in both hands like shes going to thrust it sure is scary. "D, did you see?" "No, I didnt. Rather than that, master ising, so you should end your little drama, and quickly finish catching the vegetable bugs." "P, please Liza-san, about this, to master--" Lulu whos drawing near in a panic looks cute, but since shes still holding the kitchen knife, I lightly take it off. Since its dangerous. I promise the nondisclosure, "I swear that I did not seen anything" to Lulu. As a thank for keeping it a secret, Lulu is going to give me the thick slice of the steak today. I did not have such intention, but the meat has no sin. I will dly ept it. "Whats wrong Liza? You look happy about something." "No, it is nothing." This is a secret between girls after all, so Im keeping it a secret from master. Book 9 - SS: Doctor Pochi SS: Doctor Pochi "Its terrible nanodesu! Its terrible if it keeps being left alone nanodesu." "Terrible~?" Pochi whos wearing a female doctor fashion is apanied by Arisa and Tama who are wearing mini skirt nurse uniforms. Mia is on an outing with Aialize. ying doctor huh, its really like Arisa. At first Arisa was going to be the doctor, but since it seemed like she would sexually harass me if she took the stethoscope, it had been changed to Pochi. "Eh~ thats troubling." "Yes, its troubling nodesu." Pochi folds her arms and takes an exaggerated its troubling pose. The flow of the conversation is like the dog policeman nursery rhyme. Arisa makes fun of her shouting, "Woofwoof woowoo~f", but it seems Pochi and and also Tama have gotten used to her entric behavior as theypletely ignore her. Arisa, how pitiful. Lets y along with it for a bit. "Whats the terrible thing?" "Its the Fuji sickness nanodesu! Theyre having shortage of Arisanium and Tamarin nodesu." Just what are Arisanium and Tamarin? Is it something like musukonium? I see so there is nock of Pochinium huh. I see. Then! "Then, lets charge it quickly." I say so, then carry both Arisa and Tama on my hand, and rub their cheeks. Since Arisas face has copsed, I continue to only rub Tamas face. Pochi spreads her arms with a face full of expectation, but I leave her be. Huh? Like so she looks puzzled. "Master, Pochi also wants to be rubbed nodesu." "However, the ones that arecking are only Arisanium and Tamarin right." I shake my head, "Unfortunately", to Pochi. Shes iling her short arms, and wander her eyes around seeking for help. Nana just waves her head to the side, Liza remains silent. Lulu is onlyughing lightly. I feel sorry for her if I keep leaving her alone, so lets put out some help. "Dont tell me that Pochinium is alsocking?" "Yes nanodesu! Its reallycking nodesu!" Pochi is diving from the chair, so I receive her. Arisa, whos been hit by Pochis knee, faints while holding her back of head in agony. A~ah. Since Arisa hasnt done anything wrong this time, I heal her with magic healing. It has been decided that Lulunium, Lizanium, and Nananium are alsocking, so I charge them with the skinship. It seems that Im biased with charge amount of Nananium, so the alliance of power has submitted their objection. The check is a bit too harsh me think. Book 9 - SS: Fishing SS: Fishing "What are you making nodesu?" "Insect~?" Pochi and Tama peek from my sides while Im making a tool. "This is called a fly." "Hairy caterpir~?" "Its not an insect nodesu?" "Its an artificial bait that pretends to be an insect to catch fish." They probably dont really understand, but Pochi and Tama fold their arms while nodding, "I see~", "Nanodesu." Since its right when Ive justpleted it, I take the two along to a watering hole nearby. Watering holes in this world have a lot of fish, and its not limited to this Boruenan forest. Only the ones in baron Muno territory dont have the fish. Its one thing with the rod guides, but making the reel is too troublesome, so theres only one set of fishing tackle. I wave the fly on the end of the rod and powerfully cast it to the intended ce. It seems that there are a lot of fish brimming with curiosity, the fly is bitten the moment itnds on the water. "Iregui~?" "Am, amaziingnodesu! Its already been bitten nodesu. Fly is an expert nanodesu." Tama is happy nonchntly, in contrast with Pochi whos too excited, shes iling her arms around while fumbling her words. This time I adjust the fishing line length to be at normal length, and try tond the fly on the water. After leaving it for a bit, another fish with the same big mouth that look like the trout earlier bites. Still, to catch 50 cms fish like this so easily, theres a limit to iregui too. After making Pochi and Tama wait for only three minutes, I give them two impromptu fishing rods with artificial baits. "Now, try it." "Full speed ahead~?" "Ill do my best nodesu!" While having meager happenings like Pochi getting her fishing rod caught on a needle tree, or Tama getting dragged into the pond by the too-big-of-a fish that shes fished, we end up catching more than 100 fish until the evening. Some fish that cant fit the fish-tank have ran away, yet its still overflowing with fish. "Fish festival~?" "Are having fish today nanodesu?" "We need to have the mud removed from the fish. Im sorry but, today were having whale meat like usual." Its delicious indeed, but it gets a bit tiring after all. "There is no problem nodesu! I like whale meat as much as Theodore nanodesu!" "Karaage~? Cutlets?" We keep having fried food, and weve just had steak yesterday. Id like to have some vegetables, so I guess another kind of dish will be nice. "Right then, since its not really a good match as hamburg steak, why dont we have sukiyaki?" "Hamburg-sensei is almighty nanodesu!" "Sukiyaki suki~" "Of course, I love the great god sukiyaki too nanodesu." Thus, the next dinner will be with sukiyaki. I made the fish from today into boiled fish several dayster. Pochi almost cried since there were many small bones, but since Lulu patiently lectured her the way to take the small bones away, she ate it all without leaving anything behind. Now then, what should we do tomorrow? Book 10 - 10-1. Sea Travel 10-1. Sea Travel Satous here. Unlike with whales, I feel that there are many people who will frown when they hear about eating dolphins. Since I myself feel sick if I hear someones eating cat and dog, it must be because of different food cultures. "Ya guys! Captain Arisa-sama is departing yarr~" "Yessire~?" "Aye aye~" "Nn." Arisa and the others are ying pirates cosy on the bow. Arisa is wearing a captain-like elongated hat and a coat with long hem, with a shirt and trousers below. Shes got a rapier on her waist. Thats some slightly retro pirate huh. I thought that she was going to cosy the pirate king, but it seems to be different. Pochi and Tama are wearing pirate underling-like clothes, that are shirts with stripped patterns, and cropped trousers. The two are equipped with eyepatches that Ive made yesterday. Making normal eyepatches wouldnt be interesting, so I made it in the shapes of a small deformed dog and cat. Mia is wearing sailor-like clothes, or more like a white sailor uniform, and white trousers. "Master, the tea is ready." "Thank you, Lulu." I get down to the area with steering wheel thats on a bit higher ne, and sit on one of the simple tables that have been lined up on the deck. After Lulu told Arisa that it was the snack time, they stopped their pirates y and rushed here. "Huh? The sunlight here is gentle." "Fufuhn, Ive put up the [<>] that can cut UV from the sunlight since itll be bad if Lulu and the others get sunburns." Its one of the thing Ive ordered from the scroll workshop in the duchy capital. Natalina-san was confused since she didnt seem to understand the purpose of the magic. "Theres no wind~?" "Its true nanodesu. Even though the wind blows on top, its mysterious nanodesu." "Its magic." "Naruru~" "I see, nanodesu." Ive used the normal Air control magic for the wind, calming the wind here while sending it to the sail at the same time. When I didnt use it, Lulus and Nanas skirts got rolled up by the wind. Particrly for Lulu, since she was wearing a one piece, up to her navel could be seen. Of course, officially, I didnt see it. Our ship is currently sailing in the bay. There are hardly any monsters in the bay. "Dolphin! A dolphin just jumped now!" Arisa has quickly found a dolphin thats swimming side-by-side with the ship. Please dont talk when you have something in your mouth. I create a tray sized <> and prevent the crumbs from falling. Arisa rushes to the rear deck behind me. The young troupe arent the only ones lured there, Lulu and Nana also follow. What about Liza? I look for her, it seems that shes just taken a harpoon attached with rope from the storehouse below. Apparently for Liza, its like fishing a prey. "Its somersaulting nodesu!" "Prey~?" "What are you saying, its unthinkable to eat dolphin~ thats something to adore you know." I think I shouldnt tell Arisa that Ive eaten dolphins in a lodging at Wakayama prefecture before. Well, theyre certainly cute, so I guess adoring them is fine too. I thought that Nana was going to react the most, but she didnt seem to have much interest. Lulu is saying, "Thats really a big fish", but thats an expression for when youre talking about cuisine. "However, it looks delicious." Liza is trying to hide the harpoon behind her, but she cant. Everyone beside Arisa seems eager to eat the dolphin, but lets overlook it for Arisas sake. Even though I dont think that the dolphin feels the danger for itself, its separating from the ship after a bit while. After the afternoon snack time is over, the ship safely gets out of the bay to the open sea. "Uwah, its shaking." "Its shaking more than the airship." "Nn." Arisa, Lulu, and Mia seem ufortable with the ship shaking. It shouldnt feel like its shaking so much for a ship this big, but I guess it cant be helped that its shaking more than when its on the river. "Its alright, its just water below us. You can just swim if you fall." Liza remonstrates calmly. Its quite different than when shes riding the airship. "Nn, I can swim." "Impossible, I can only swim for 10 meters by dog-paddling." "Ive never swum before since I was raised in mountains. Ara? Arisa shouldnt have never swam before too right?" I see, Arisa and Lulu cant swim huh. Ill teach them how to swim when we stop by on the shore next time. I guess they need swimsuits before that huh. "Nyahahahaha~" "Tama, its shaking too much, its terrible nanodesu! Master, Im falling nodesu~" I can hear excited voices of Tama on Pochi who have climbed on the watchtower on the main mast before we got out of the bay. Pochis voice seem somewhat like a scream, but since it subtly sounds like shes having fun, its probably alright. If she really falls, Ill catch her with [Magic Hand] so its fine. Im enjoying everyones reaction like that, but then a monster appears on the radar. Since itll be dangerous if we meet enemies like this, lets make the ship levitate. I touch the board on the center of the steering wheel. I charge it with magic power to activate the aerodynamic engine. The shipes out of the seas surface and continues to rise until the altitude where the wave crest dont touch it. "Ara? The shaking stops? Geh?!" Arisa bes speechless when she peers below from the ships deck. Huh? Didnt I say that this sailing ship could fly? Everyone beside Arisa is calm, and has no question about the flying ship. We were flying in an airship when we went to Boruenan forest after all. If one doesnt understand the theory, they probably would think that a sailing ship can fly just like an airship. "Dont tell me, this ship is also an airship?" "Thats right. It doesnt have enough power to fly high though." At most, it can only fly 100 meters above the ground. It also doesnt have propellers, so it can only go to the direction the wind blows. Arisa is muttering, "Gununu", and, "Cheater". How cruel, Ive made this by applying things that various people have taught me. After confirming that the shaking has stopped, Pochi smoothly descends with the rope hanging on the main mast. It seemed Tama had found something, she also descended after Pochi. "A big shadow ising closer~" "Shadow nanodesu?" The thing that Tama has found is the Long-Neck Dragon thats chasing this ship. It has dragon in its name, but its not of the dragon race but monsters. A long neck breaks out of the water surface. "Uwaah, its Nessie! Its a real nessie isnt it. I wonder if itll bark with Pyui?" Arisas tension is strange. I understand her feeling since its a famous UMA. But, I wonder where did I hear that it barked [Pyui]? "You grilled eel! I rmend that you prostrate yourself before my stomach!" "HUROOOOUNN!" Grilled eel she said. The Horn Snake from before was certainly delicious though. The Long Neck snapped from Nanas provocation, and roared. Behind me, Arisa says, "Thats not Pyukichi" while tearing a handkerchief. I understand that youre having a little drama, but Liza and Lulu will scold youter you know. "Shoot!" Lulu, Pochi, and Tama pulled the triggers on the shotguns following mymand. Theres the fact that the target is big, the magic power buckshots that spread in 30 meters round shape hit the Long-Neck Dragon. "... Water Hold" Mias capture magic is invoked a bitter after the three, and the water ropes begins to coil around and bind the Long-Neck Dragon. The rope cant quite bind it, probably because its high level. "... <>" The space magic de that Arisas fired makes a deep wound on the Long-Neck Dragons trunk. Despite the wound, the giant tusk of the Long-Neck Dragon still approaches the big shield that Nana has set up. Nana shoots arrows of nature magic that pierce through the Long-Neck Dragons eyes. The Long-Neck Dragon that has had its vision robbed keeps charging to Nana, but Nana evades it quickly. Id hate it if the ship breaks from the Long-Neck Dragons attack, so I use <> to protect the deck. Liza who has amassed magic power into her spear drives it through the Long-Neck Dragon whose movements have stopped after being hindered by the Flexible Shield. Right then, Pochi and Tama assist with shotguns, shot from the deck. Arisa pierces the Long-Neck Dragon which has stopped moving with Dimension Cutter, and Mia uses Water Burst on that wound to make it explode. Toward that torn long neck, Liza and Nana attack with magic edged spear and sharp edge invoked magic sword respectively, and its finally defeated. Since the Long-Neck Dragon is as big as the ship, its dismantling is done by using [Magic Hand] and [Flexible Sword] from a distance. The Long-Neck Dragon is quite lightly delicious, although not as good as the Horn Snake. There should be some dishes using fins inside the cooking books that Ive bought in the duchy capital, lets challenge myself to make it next time. Book 10 - 10-2. The Two Earldoms 10-2. The Two Earldoms Satous here. Theres a saying, too many boatmen makes the ship climbs the mountain. Its a saying thats on my mind whenever I attend a meeting without anyone in control, but in the other world, ships climbing mountains seems to be a normal scenery. Our sailing ship is flying quite far on the open sea so were not meeting other ships. Our altitude is only a bit higher than the wave crest, so the ship should look like its sailing normally seen from afar. That said, the ship is moving three times than an average ship, so the discerning people should notice that this ship isnt normal. Were fully enjoying the sea travel while sometimes ignoring pirates, exploring undersea ruins, and swimming on the shores. Since I had carefully chosen the course while looking out for ships around the area, the journey has be rtively roundabout. Halfway through, I realized that I could use illusion magic to make a reflection of the sea, but since we still had to not get too close to other ships all the same, I didnt do the idea. Weve journeyed about 1200 kilometers to the south west on the beginning of the third day. The ship is currently cruising on water surface with normal speed. Its for entering the port in the bay of the Ukeu Earldom ahead. Lulu and the others seem like theyre getting seasick, but please endure it for a little bit. There are seven galley ships that are as big as our ship, and three boats anchored in the port of Ukeu Earldom. It seems the port facilities arecking as only four of them are in the port, while the remaining six are anchored on the sea slightly away from the port. I also lower the anchor on our ship on the sea slightly away. Since theres no need to drop by the port, weve decided to lower the small boat and go on a sightseeing tour in the port town. After everyone has boarded the small boat, I use [Magic Hand] to put down the boat on the sea surface. Of course I did it from the location where it couldnt be seen from the port to not make us stand out. I leave the ships guard to the parrot-shaped scarecrows type 8. They cant fly even though theyre shaped like parrots. They can only monitor or send alert about intruders, and also doing a bit of wire maniption. This wire maniption can move dolls that looks like sailors, and activate trap. The dolls dont have battle capability, but since they look like people working from afar, its quite enough for crime prevention. I entrust Liza and Nana to row the small boat. Even though its called small boat, its big enough to carry eight adults. "What kind of port town is it here?" "Its the port of Ukeu Earldom, but we can take a shortcut to the port of Kirik Earldom if we cross that mountain. We dont have to make trip around the penins that extends 500 kilometers far from the port here if we use that shortcut, so its a big time saver." "Wont it only take two days for a 1000 kilometers round-trip?" "Arisa, you should not think that the speed of masters magic ship is normal." "Youre right. Itll take more than a half month for a normal ship." Liza advices Arisa. It seems to be a subject which other member has no interest in, theyre ying around by dipping their hands in the sea surface. Tama desperately stretches her body from myp while attempting to touch the water surface with her hand. She should just get down from myp if its so hard to take the posture. "How long will it take to cross the mountain?" "Its about 20 kilometers long, and there seem to be a rest area every 4-5 kilometers, so there seem to be a lot of people who get off their ships from here." I think itll be good if they just use magic to briskly make a canal here. They might have no budget to employ magicians though. Since it looks like it could be an important point for marine transportation between the royal capital and the duchy capital, I think there should be people whod like to invest on it. Since an official-like man on the port gestures for us when weve gotten close to the wharf, I lead the boat to the ce where it should be docked. "Hey, merchant-san. Never seen you before, this your first time in Ukehaba port?" "Yes, its my first time here." I take the ID te from my chest and show it to the man while lending my hand to Lulu whos getting down from the ship. "Please excuse me, Chevalier-sama. The stagecoach heading to the port of Kirik Earldom has left the port, and the next service will be for tomorrow morning. The only inn thats suitable for noble-sama is the Lighthouse Light Inn, shall I arrange someone to take you there?" "Ah, thanks. Were going back to the ship when the nightes, so theres no need for the inn. How much is the anchoring fee for the small boat." "Its free for one ship. If you need guards, one can be dispatched for one copper coin a day." The official is talking smoothly as it seems that there are a lot of nobles who have gone ashore here going to the royal capital. I decline the inn rmendation, and hire two guards. However, one copper coin a day, isnt that too cheap? There are a lot of beastkin working on the port facilities. The roonkin, and the apekin are particrly the majority. There are the small ratkins too, but theyre not working for loading-unloading things, but odd jobs and other jobs that dont require power. "Isnt it Chevalier Pendragon over there?" I turn my head toward the voice that calls me, its the head of the noble family whom Ive visited several times in the duchy capital. His name is baron Eguon if Im not mistaken. Hes someone whomands the route for getting spices on the archipgo thats located on the straight line ahead the penins. Its thanks to him that I could procure the needed cumin and turmeric for the curry. "Excuse me for the long silence. Baron Eguon." "What a coincidence for us to meet here. Thanks to you, the sales of spices have had rapid increase. Ivee here myself to reinforce the trade you know." Come to think of it, Earl Houen said to me that there was an unprecedented cooking boom in the duchy capital. Apparently, there will be a cooking tournament sponsored by Earl Houen in three months time. I wonder if that was the reason why I was randomly challenged to cooking contests when I was visiting the scroll workshop in the duchy capital. Since I had heard the thing about the tournament earlier, I made the empty promises that I would ept the fight if they won the cooking tournament. "If you were just one day faster, you would have met Viscount Rendo, how regrettable." The Viscount Rendo whom hes talking about is someone whos dealing jewelries in the duchy capital. I had visited his engraving workshop and gem polishing workshop several times. Viscount Rendo seems to be currently in a trip for his customers that are spread from the duchy capital to thebyrinth city. It seems that Baron Eguon hase to this port with a ship, hes heading toward the port of Kirik Earldom with the stagecoach from earlier. Since its just right, I ask the earl about earl Ukeus and earl Kiriks personalities, and their territories information while being careful as not to get in his busy schedule. It seems that Earl Ukeu is, politely speaking a honest person, and frankly speaking a bumpkin. His territory army is rtively strong, it seems there are only several galley ships for the marine force. They cant guarantee the safety of marine transportation then? But, pirates are like thieves that can appear anywhere in the first ce. Therefore, it seems that the marine force of the territory army is reserved for the time monsters attacking the port, not for securing sea route. Earl Kirik is a dandy and cheerful during trading, but on the other hand, hes frivolous, and skimps on money. His territory army seem to be weak, but it seems it hase to rival Earl Ukeus force by enhancing the armys equipment and the number of personnel. His marine force seem to be slightly better than Earl Ukeus. Looks like the two earls houses have bad rtionship with each other. Moreover, its not only limited to the top positions, the territories people are alsopeting with each other, and strifes tend to break one way or another. Even recently, theyre having an argument for the one that should bear the expense of maintaining the bridge that connects the highway between the ports of the two earldoms in the borders of the territories over the valley. And this time, it seems theyre having a dispute as to whose workers should be the one that work on it, baron Eguon tells me so with a tired expression. Theres an inner gate outside of the port facilities, and beyond that is the residential area. The poption is about 8000 people, and 40% of them are demi-humans. There are a lot of ves, and most of them are for manualbors like unloading things on the port. Probably due to the subtropic climate, a lot of the townspeople are wearing clothes with high exposures. Lots of young women are wearing wonderful clothes such as vests for wrapping their breasts, and mini skirts below. Most men are also only wearing shorts and thin shirts or naked for their upper half. For some reason, the women are busy working, while the men are taking nap and having drinking bout on the trees shades. Its a strange scene, but thats probably just how it is in thisnd. "Its like a southern country here~ lets might as well eat some local specialties!" "Meat~" "Meat is nice nodesu!" "Its said that the fish are delicious in a port town like this." "Fruits." Liza has unusually chosen fish. We enter therge restaurant thats just nearby. Just like with the other surrounding houses, its made from assembled thin logs, big banana-like leaves seem to be stacked on top to create the roof. It has no wall unlike other houses, so the openness feels nice. After weve taken some open seats, a waitress onee-san with nice bodyes to take the order. Shes a beautiful southern country-style woman with ck hair. Im told that a fish dish with an unfamiliar name, that is Gebo, is the specialty here, so I order that. Since it seems to be quite a big fish, I order only one serving. Ive seen people making dried fish along the way here, so I also order grilled fish, and grilled dried fish for the next one. I asked whether they have meat here, but since they only had water rats meat, I ordered the grilled water rat meat only for the interested parties. Ive expected the three beastkin girls to do so, but Lulu is also going for the challenge. I know that shes doing it for research purpose, but if shes going to be teary eyed, I think she shouldnt push herself. There seemed to be abundance of fruits, so I asked the waitress tobine the fruits on a tter. Gebo is a longtooh grouper-like big white fish boiled in a dashi thats made of the fish as the base. The dish is already delicious to eat as it is, but the waitress rmends us to eat it together with a pf-like rice on a rice bowl by piling the white meat on top of it and pour the broth on the top. "The smell is a bit harsh, but its a taste you can get used to isnt it." "Yup, and the smell will disappear if you just put this Japanese pepper-like thing." "Oh, youre right." This Gebo is a hit. I can generally guess the recipe, so lets stock some fishter on. Since they seem to live on the seashore, we might even be able to catch them ourselves. Ive seen the fish sauce being sold in jars earlier, I have to remember buying it when we get back. "Oily~" "Its splitter-stter inside my mouth nanodesu." "You two eat it withoutining. Lulu, dont force yourself and eat the fruits there to wash off the taste. I will eat your leftovers." "Im sorry, Liza-san." Apparently, the water rat is a miss. Its the first time Ive seen Pochi and Tama not liking meat. Price-wise, the grilled water rat is rtively expensive, about as much as the mountain of fruits that Mia is grappling. "Is it delicious Mia." "Nn, tasty." In front of Mia, theres a literal mountain of varied fruits piled up. The fruits that look familiar to me are pineapples, coconuts, bananas, kiwis, and mangos. There are also several kind of citrus family fruits. Theres no apple or pear. Although there are some differences like the kiwi having red flesh inside, theyre simr with the fruits in my former world. Particrly the banana and the pineapple, both the tastes and the textures are the same. The mango is a false-mango. Although it looks and taste simr, it has rubbery-like texture. Arisa whos nabbing small pieces of the fruits from the side is having an impression, "This and that are eptable" after munching them for a bit. After thoroughly enjoying the southern country-like town, we returned to the ship with various souvenirs. Fortunately, the scarecrows didnt seem to have any turn to shine. When the day has darkened, I produce night fog. Its [Fog] magic. Unlike when its used by Mia, the whole port bes shrouded in thick fog. I circte the fog to the mountain by using [Air Control] magic, after three hours, the fog has reached the port of Kirik Earldom on the opposite side. I slip the ship under the cover of the fog, and cross the mountain by relying on the map. Halfway through the mountain, the bridge on the border of the earldoms has fallen, while viscount Rendo and his retainers are dying on the bottom of the ravine. Ive made sure the fog doesnt get to this area, but the bridge probably fell since the maintenance kept getting postponed. Theyre unlucky people. The [Magic Hand] cant reach it from the fog, so I make our ship float still in the mid-air, and rescue them as Nanashi with ck mask clothing. Unfortunately, the horses and the coachman have died, but the Viscount and other guests are still alive, so I stealthily use [Magic Hand] to move them to Earl Ukeus side. Furthermore, Ive used [Aqua Heal] for them while hiding my figure, so they probably will survive. I put some food and water below the shade nearby just in case. The inside seems to be in an uproar, but if theyre energetic enough to make a fuss, theyre probably going to be alright even if I leave them. I go back to my ship, and finish crossing the mountain without meeting with anymore trouble this time. I keep the ship flying inside the fog, and anchor it on a small bay located on the outskirts of Kirik Earldom. Book 10 - 10-3 To the Labyrinth City 10-3 To the Labyrinth City Satous here. When I hear beach, Im reminded of beach huts. For ying on the sea, the whole roasted squids and corns, the garnish-less curry, and the stale ramen are indispensable after all. In order to make that a reality, first I have to search the corns. Two days after we set off Kirik Earldom, we arrive on the sea near Taltumina the trade city. If I entered the port just like this, Id have to anchor the ship there, so we disembarked on a beach with no life sign on the evening, and decided to advance with the horse-drawn carriage. The horses are also happy with the ground that they havent seen for a long time. Theres no human habitation around this area, probably due to the many monsters here, but theres a deste highway beyond the nearby mountain, so Ill go to the trade city via it, and continue to thebyrinth city from the main highway after that. "Master, night marching is dangerous. I wish for practicum on the sandy beach." "Fireworks~?" "Fireworks are nice nodesu! Swoosh is nice too, but crackles are good nodesu!" "Nn." The practicum that Nana is referring to is about fireworks. Its going to attract monsters, but I guess I can just exterminate them if they get close. I hand over short wands to everyone, and put it with the requested [<>] on. "Kururu~n." "Beautiful." Tama and Mia are running around the sandy beach with normal gushing fireworks on both their hands. "Watch this properly!" "Okay." Arisa and Lulu are ying letter-writing on the darkness of the night by using the fireworks. It seems the letters are formed from the afterimages. I thought that she was going to write I love you, or LOVE, but, please stop writing messages thats way over it like When is the yobai?. Please learn from what Lulus written: Love you so much. "I wish for a chick." Nana? "I wish for a chick nanodesu." She said it twice. Do you like chicks so much? I couldnt imagine the shape of the fireworks, so I tried to create a chick shape on the sparks that were scattering ahead of the short wand. The firework was not something that existed in the preset patterns, so the preparation took some time, but I tried my best to meet the expectation of the excited eyes on the expressionless face of Nana. "Its a wonderful chick. Master, it disappears when I touch it." "Because theyre illusions." Suddenly touching like that, what a troubling girl. If it wasnt a light magic type, shed have gotten a burn. I put the same magic on the short wand once again, and warned her not to touch it. Im enjoying in sparklers together with Liza. "This is nice." "Yeah, it is." Before I knew it, Arisa and the others have gathered and set off sparklers. Some boorish monsters were trying to intrude from the sea and the forest, but I repulsed them with [Remote Stun] before they went into the range of Tamas crisis perception. If this was a game, they would probably attack precisely, but it seemed that the monsters perception ability werent high, after hitting them with remote stun bullets several times, they had either got scared, or alerted as they went back to the sea and forest. The next morning, we lost to the beautiful sandy beach, and enjoyed ourselves swimming in the ocean. Were not journeying in a hurry, but as it is now, its likely that well camp here for several days, so I finish it by the noon, and return back to the journey. "Whats this carriage. Theres no shaking, its eerie." Cominse up even without the shaking huh. How troubling. This carriage isnt like the wagon that weve used before, but instead a small box-shaped carriage like the one weve ridden inside towns. Not only that it has self-propulsion function on the cart section, but theres also a slim aerodynamic engine loaded below the passenger section. It has low output power, so it can only fly several meters above the ground for a short time at most. However, it can float 10 centimeters above the ground to absorb the shaking without any problem. Ive properly grounded the cart section, so it should look like a normal carriage from outside. The coachmans box and the passenger section arepletely separated, so the member of the passengers seats and the coachmans seats alternate every two hours. Right now Tama is the coachman with Lulu in the coachmans seat. Nana and Liza are riding horses fully armed, running side-by-side with the carriage. As expected of the deste highway, we met monsters several time, but since they were just small fries, they were easily eliminated by Lizas spear thrusts, and Nanas nature magic arrows from afar. I was surprised to see Nana who had be able to simultaneously fire five magic arrows at once before I knew it. We could see Taltumina the trade city on the evening of that day. This city is in direct control of the king, just like thebyrinth city. Just like the duchy capital, neighborhoods overflow on the outskirts of this city. Outside the citys rampart, I see a long line and line of people and carriages that have been waiting for their turn to enter the city until the evening before the gate close. Despite getting involved with annoying things like dueling with another noble since I couldnt cut into the line, we were somehow able to enter the city before the gate closed. Good grief, please stop the childish-like thing. Since inns that are too high ss refuse to let anyone beside humans stay there, I ask the gatekeeper to refer for a high-grade inn that allow demi-humans to stay. The inn certainly has refined interior, and the room is also spacious, but I dont like the superficial attitude of the clerk. Well stay here today, but its going to be at different inn next time. "Really, who does he think he is saying things like sleep on the floor since the fallen hair of the beastkin will dirty the bed!" "Its terrible." "I express dissatisfaction." "Mwu." Arisa and the others seem offended, yet Pochi and Tama themselves are-- "The floor is also fluffy~?" "Arisa, youre going to get hungry if youre mad desuyo?" --they dont even seem to care. Liza is quite satisfied just for the fact that the inn doesnt make them stay in the barn like ves. When Iined it to the inn manager, he normally scolded that clerk, so it doesnt seem to be the policy of this inn. Since Tama and Pochi replied, "Do as you see fit~", "I forgive nodesu." when the clerk apologized, I wont hold a grudge. I had a slight expectation since the port is the international trading port of Shiga Kingdom, but there were only cheap things from foreign countries, and the goods themselves werent any different from the port of the dukedom. The sole result are the fact that equipments made from monsters parts are exported outside the kingdom. Its not too popr in the kingdom, but it seems that theyre sold for high prices outside the kingdom. Seems that there are stagecoaches which depart to thebyrinth city and the royal capital from this trade city at fixed interval. They depart once every three days, but since about five carriages depart at the same time in one go, its rtively safe in the way. Looks like there are a lot of peddlers who depart by matching their schedule with those stagecoaches. Since the stagecoach will depart in two days time, the gatekeeper rmends me to stay for another day before departing, but since itll be annoying to deal with troubles if were with other people, we keep going. After weve crossed three mountains, barrier pirs begin to stand out more. Its probably the kingdoms grain-producing region around here. This is the first time in this world I see fields extending as far as eyes can see. Since the climate is warm, theyve already begun the nting it seems. After passing through several towns, we came across Kelton, the intersection city that connects the duchy capital, thebyrinth city and the royal capital. There wasnt any ce or event worth mentioning in this city, but it was selling clothes, and cloth that were in fashion in the royal capital, and the soft white bread. Unlike the royal and duchy capitals, there wasnt plentiful enough water to cultivate rice, so their staple food seemed to be wheat, or rather bread. Since there are viges that have windmills for milling the wheat, the scenery is pretty idyllic. If there were tulips growing, it would feel like we were lost in Hond. After weve passed through a city called Furusau thats between Kelton and thebyrinth city, the number of viges start to decrease, and the wastnds gradually begin to stand out. Although the viges that we sometimes came across have windmills and barrier pirs, the soils were obviously barrenpared to the viges before. And then, after we crossed thest mountain before thebyrinth city, it could finally be seen. Of course Im the only one that can see it from this distance. Even though the area beyond the mountain is big enough to fit a (Japan) prefecture, there isnt any vige until thebyrinth city. Looks like there are several rest areas that looks like bus stops built on the highway, one every few kilometers. I stopped by one of those rest area once, but it was just a simple building to keep out of rain and wind with an almost dried-up water well nearby. "Sand~?" "The wind is gritty nodesu." From the area after the mountain, the wind has yellow sand-like small sands mixed in. Since theres a vast desert beyond the mountain range thats beyond thebyrinth city, its probably blowing from there. For the sake of Lulus beauty, I use [Air Control] to prevent the sand winding near the area around the carriage and the horses. Of course, I make Liza and Nana to move near the carriage. Although its a wastnd, its not like there isnt any nt growing. Not only weeds, there are also short bushes growing sparsely. Theres also an unusual one among them. It looks like a cactus, but I wonder if its really a cactus? ording to the AR, its calledbyrinth cactus, so it seems to really be a cactus. When wevee closer to thebyrinth city, I can see several holy stone monuments like the ones Ive seen near the Seryuu citybyrinth, built on regr interval. Countless number of them are built perpendicr to the highway. I see from the map that the holy stone monuments are built until the mountain range before the desert in semicircle shape. Its written in the travelers journal that thebyrinth is restricted and unable to extend to the kingdom thanks these holy stone monuments. I can see a jet ck mountain beyond thebyrinth city. ording to the travelers journal, there seem to be abyrinth below that mountain. On both sides of the citys gate, there are stone golems in the shape of Nio (the two guardian deva kings) with grim face standing. Either of them is a level 40 strong golem. They look like marble golems from outside, although its probably not because theyre matching it with the marble gate. "Giants~?" "Huge nodesu!" "Announcing that those are stone golems." Pochi and Tama who have put their head out of the window are surprised to see the golems. Come to think of it, these two didnt see the golems in the duchy capital huh. Theyve only ever seen Living Dolls and the Many-legged Tank Golem in the elves hometown, so this is probably the first theyve seen these normal golems. "It looks quite strong. Im not confident I could injure it even with the magic spear. As expected, once youve broken its stance with magic--" I ignore Liza who has naturally begun to think of the way to defeat it. "It was far~" "Weve finally arrived havent we." Arisa and Lulu who are in the coachmans seat are having moving impressions. "Now lets go, our fights begin from here on!" Please stop it with the aborted END-like promation. Book 10 - 10-4. Explorer Guild 10-4. Explorer Guild Satous here. I wonder why are memberships have so much pressure on the wallet. I remember that I was able to narrowly get by when Ive be a working adult, but there were a lot of time when my wallet ran out of money during my student days. "Its a big silver coin nanodesu." "Medal~?" "Yup, Ive got it from Giril." "Nn, Medallion of Attestation." Giril said the same thing too if Im not mistaken. He gave this to me when I got to borrow his mansion thats on thebyrinth city. "Giril, mean~" "Yes nanodesu. He didnt let us enter his home nodesu!" "He wasnt being mean. I was making some dangerous drug in that mansion, so I asked him not to let Pochi and Tama in for your own safety." It was about when I was making the sleeping drug for the jellyfish back then. That reminds me, Ive forgotten to made up to Pochi and Tama since various things happened then. Arisa is banging the coachmans box ceiling. Be moderate with your excitement okay? "Kya." "Hey, its a bit serious." The carriage makes a sudden stop as Lulu screams shortly. The front gate ahead has be noisy. I peek outside from the carriages window, the golems on the gate have moved several steps ahead their original locations and kneel down with one knee taking retainer positions. Oh, its a fantasy-like scene. Master, we have awaited for your return. Master, we congratte your safe return. The voices are echoing on the surrounding. Voices wereing out of the medal. "Dont tell me, this is the reason?" "Nn." Mia takes the medallion from me and holds it overhead toward the golem. I am acting for the master. I am happy for thou greetings. However, thou duties are important, thus swiftlye back to it. Acknowledged. Acknowledged. Mia spoke to the medallion, replies came from the golems, and they went back to their original pedestals. "Youve done well to know that." "Nn. Aze taught me." If possible, please tell me so before the golems moved. Giril didnt tell anything beside that it was the key to the mansion, so he probably intended this to be a surprise. Hes an old man thats yful in some strange point. "Did you see? The gatekeeper golems kneeled before me!" "Ohii-sama, raising your voice that high is unbing of ady." I heard such conversation from the white luxurious carriage that had stopped in front of us. ording to the AR, shes a princess of Norooku Kingdom. Shes of the same age as Lulu. Shes not beautiful, but shes a cute girl with light brown hair. Shes wearing expensive-looking silk clothes. Looking at the map that Ive photographed from the Marquis Lloyds mansion back then, Norooku kingdom seems to be further north of Eluett Marquisate thats directly north from here. Its acting as the buffer zone to the Saga Empire. Since I dont want to get involved with them, we quickly line up on the queue to enter the city. The soldiers wearing red hard leather armors in front of the gate are checking the IDs of people who are entering the city. Looks like theyre checking the cargo of merchants, but its rtivelyx. There is no tax or custom to enter unlike with other cities. Hence the queue is short, and we should be able to enter the city without using the noble privilege. "Wee to thebyrinth city, Selbira, Noble-sama. Excuse me, but please show me your ID." I show the humble soldier my ID te. However, how did he know that I was a noble. "Please excuse me, Chevalier-sama. Is this your first visit to Selbira?" "Yes, it is." I inadvertently used polite speech toward the courteous gatekeeper. Nina-san would have scolded me not to use polite speech toward subordinates if she heard it. In summary, the gatekeeper told me that there is no prohibition for items that can be taken into Selbira, but there are various items that cannot be taken out of the city. Especially taking out magic cores without authorization is a serious crime, he warned me. In addition, it seems that carrying out monster meat and poison taken from monsters poison nd is forbidden too. "And also, even though this isnt a prohibited matter, the stalls around the west gate only sell food made from monster meat, so its better for you not to eat them even if they smell good." We enter the city with such advice as thest one. Just like the other cities, there is a 100 meters wide open space right after the gate. But, the one thing different is thats there is no main street that goes through the city. ording to the travelers journal, this city is build with monsters invasion in mind, and the streets of this city are configured like a maze in order to prevent the invading monsters reach the downtown. Due to that, there are a lot of people who get lost, even the ones who have lived here for a long time. I change ce with Arisa in order to guide Lulu. "Lulu, Im going to change with Arisa, so please stop the carriage." "Yes." "Whats wrong? Do you want to sightsee from the special seat?" I receive Arisa who presents both her hands, and put her down to the ground. She doesnt sexually harass me like usual today. Apparently, shes too excited to do that. "Hey, first lets go to the guild and register as adventurers!" Shouldnt we get an inn first? Moreover, its explorer, not adventurer. "And then, and then! First were going to register as F-ss adventurers! And then, an unpleasant key adventurer will pick a quarrel with you, This isnt a job for women and children yknow?, then you easily beat him up!" I dont think theres a reckless guy who will pick a quarrel with a noble. Moreover, F she said. Its not like alphabet is not known, but honestly, its a minor letter set, so I dont think theyre using it. "Then! After attracting attentions, the newbie who has entered thebyrinth produces an unbelievable results, and the receptionist onee-san gets drawn to him." What would you do if she does. "Then, a rare or peculiar species is found among the result, and you get called to the guildmaster room and specially ranked up to C or B rank in one go~" The youth troupe is pping their hands undivided toward Arisa whos rattling on with rough breathing while staring at the air. Lulu is having small ps soundlessly with a warm smile. "Master, if were going to the guild, should I ask the gatekeeper the way?" I tell Liza who has gotten off the horse that its alright. Even without asking, the three-story white stone building in front of us is the Explorer Guild. It cant be helped, if were going to the inn like this, the excited Arisa will attack me. Its still morning anyway, I decide to go to the Explorer Guild ahead. I tell Lulu to bring the carriage to the parking lot behind the Explorer Guild. A guild worker who seems to be the horse caretaker guides the carriage to an free space. "Im going first~" "Wait~" "Nanodesu!" "Sly." Lured by Arisa who couldnt keep calm, Pochi, Tama and Mia ran like, ta-ta-ta, toward the front door. I leave the horses that have been dismounted to the little child-like girl, and tell Liza and Nana to go ahead. Looks like the coachmen of other carriages are staying. "Im sorry, wevee here to register those girls. Can I leave the carriage to you for a while?" "Yes, Shire. Sire." The little girl casts her eyes down while turning red as she seems embarrassed. I pat her head lightly, and asks, "Please take care of it okay." Ill give her some tipster. I go together with Lulu to the front door of the Explorer Guild. The inside is nice and cold, wonder if theyre using cooling magic. The floor is using marble, and it feels like a lobby of some kind of a bigpany. Theres a meeting booth-like ce on the right side after the entrance, guild staff-like people and merchant-like people are negotiating there. In the interior, there are bank-like counters, and only two among the eight counters that have receptionists. The receptionists are only a career woman-like woman on her twenties, and a handsome man whos over thirties. Somehow, Arisa and the others are talking with the woman. Did she not like a man over thirties even though hes handsome. Since theres no other customer, the male staff is looking at Arisa and the others with a warm smile. "Quickly, quickly!" "Master~" "Here nanodesu!" "Here." I go to the counter where the noisy little girls are calling. The staff onee-san is smiling wryly. "Nice to meet you Chevalier-sama. Please allow me to be the one responsible today. My name is Kena. Youre going to register for this asion right, but is it going to be the normal registration? Or is it going to be the special registration?" Now then? Ive never heard such thing from Sir Zotor and the explorers whom Ive gotten along in the duchy capital though? "Whats the difference?" "For special registration, the explorer ID youre going to get is the golden te one from the beginning. Of course, the charge will be different than the normal registration, but its a magic tool that sends signal of its specific location at fixed intervals. When youre entering thebyrinth, you have to write down the nned return time of your exploration, and if you havent returned after the grace period, the rescue team will rush to the ce where that signal is sent." Something like specifying location, no thank you. Moreover, rather than rescuing, I feel that its for collecting mementos of the dead. "Since Im not nning to go that deep, the normal registration please." "Yes, I understand. Then, please write everyones name here." I was going to take my ID from my chest, but is it unnecessary? "You dont need the ID?" "Yes, its fine with the name only for your first registration. Although few, there are some explorers who register with alias or house name." Fumu, looks like the management is loose. Even though theyre letting people in to the ce thats like a national mine that produces resources, is it fine without control? After we have told her our names, she hands over wooden tes with strings attached. The wood tes are drawn with 3 digits, 2 digits, and 4 digits numbers. Of course theyre not arabic numeral, but numeral that Shiga Kingdom uses. As for our tes, the first five digits on our tes are the same, and thest four digits are in serial. Apparently, the first three digits, and the two digits are for years and months respectively. "These wood tes are going to be your IDs for the time being. Wood tes are mark of apprentice explorers, after youve brought back five magic cores from thebyrinth, were going to give you the true explorer te of Bronze." There are five IDs: Wood, Bronze, Red Iron, Mithril, and Gold. It seems that the Red Iron te is given to main explorers who can collect several magic cores monthly, and the Mithril te is only for first-ss explorers who have defeated the Floor Master. Looks like Gold te is only for wealthy people like nobles or someone who has paid great amount of money. "Hey, can we enter thebyrinth once we get this?" "Yes, its alright." The female receptionist answers with a smile to Arisas question, and gives a warning to Arisa and the others. "However, do it after youve straightened your equipments okay?" "Ye~s!" "A~ye" "Yes, nanodesu!" "Nn." Continuing after the excited voice of Arisa, the excited voices of the youth troupe resound in the guild. Now then, shall we enter thebyrinth. Book 10 - 10-5. To the Labyrinth 10-5. To the Labyrinth Satos here. In a game, due to item limits, it was often the case that I had to tearfully throw away the items I acquired during a quest. I miss having to worry about which to keep and throw. "Ooh! Why didnt you peek at me changing." Not peeking at someones changing is quite the natural thing to do, yet shes calling it bad. Arisa and the others who have finished changing go down to the lobby in the first floor. There is no bar-room in the first floor of this inn. Its a high-ss inn as even this lobby need separate payment to be used. They serve tea thats as good as the one Lulu makes. This inn is located behind the Explorer Guild. I actually wanted to go to the mansion that Giril had referred, but since I didnt know if we could immediately stay there, we got ourselves an inn to keep the horses first. By the way, about the magic tooled carriage, I switched its appearance to look exactly like a normal carriage when the stable boy had left the ce. The dirtiness are slightly different, but since Ive made use of Evidence Destruction skill, its probably going to be alright. "Now then, shall we go." "Master, it is presumptuous of me, but you should wear some armor." "Reporting that equipments are important." "Ill be standing by today. I have Nana and Liza to protect me." This robe is made of Yuriha fiber, and Ive used the whale leather to make the mantle and the boots, so most attacks shouldnt be able to get through it. Just in case, I pick up the fairy sword thats leaned on the sofa while Im wearing the thin gloves. Since it seems that there is a carriage that goes from the front gate to the west gate every two hours, we take that to go there. Originally we shouldve waited for another hour before it departs, but since the passengers have reached the quota that is eight, its going to depart just like that. Its quite flexible huh. "Ehehehe~ this is my first realbyrinth. It must be different than the Spriggans trials." "Itspletely different~?" "Its not a yground like that nodesu! Its a true battlefield that makes your blood boils nanodesu!" "You two, you would get hurt in thebyrinth if youre like that. Focus your minds." "Roger~" "Nanodesu!" Liza reproves Pochi and Tama who are acting like seniors to Arisa. Mia seems to be tense, she has little to say. Nana is operating normally, so shes probably fine. "Chevalier-sama, Im sorry, but would you be willing to allow one more person ride in?" "Yes, feel free to." Although its called a carriage, this one only has seats without a roof, there are four two-seater seats lined up. If someone is as small as Mia, three of them can upy one seat easily. When we were about to embark, the female staff asked so. Since having another one wouldnt be a problem if Tama sat on myp, I agreed to it. "Im sorry for forcing in. My name is Gina, Im a daughter of Chevalier Daryl. "Nice to meet you, Im Chevalier Pendragon." Its a girl around 16 years old whos equipped with a dark brown hard leather armor, a round shield and a il. Shes about as tall as me. I dont know the precise size since its pressed by the armor, but it looks like it can rival Nanas. She has shoulder-length red hair, reddish brown eyes, and shes slightly tanned. I wonder if shes from a knight family, shes level 6 despite her age, and she also has Shield and One-handed Staff skills. The il has two iron balls connected with chains to its one meter long iron pole. Those iron balls probably improves the centrifugal force. Ive seen it a lot in games, but this is the first time I do in this world. Gina seems to hate, or rather, be afraid of demi-humans, she doesnt seem like she wants to sit beside Liza and the others, so shes sitting between Lulu and Arisa. Isnt it cramped? "Gina-sama, are you an explorer perchance?" "Umu, Ive be one just now. There are people from my town that are also explorers, so Im going to look for them near the west gate and then go tackle thebyrinth together." Arisa talks to her in polite tone. Lady Gina speaks like a knight, I dont know if its by nature or if shes acting it. I feel slightly odd with Arisas tone, but since shes also acting like that with the hero, I leave it alone. After leaving the quarter where the riches live, wevee to the wonderful street that seems to be the pleasure quarter. The calm atmosphere of the city up until now changespletely, engendering vulgar atmosphere. Although the beautiful women from the multi-story buildings arent particrly waving their hands, I wonder whats with this excited feeling. I feel like Ive understood Arisa a bit for looking forward to thebyrinth. Of course I dont say it out loud. After leaving the pleasure quarter, wee a narrow aisle filled with small shops that are full of mor. Armed men and women who seem to be explorers are having negotiations on those shops. "Uwah, everyone is wearing gaudy armor arent they~" "Gaudy gaudy~" "Theyre like Tori-san nanodesu." "Kabuki?" Hero Daisaku, what did you teach to the elves hometown. Moreover, Arisa, your true self is showing. Nevertheless, those armors are probably made from monster parts, but I wonder just what kind of meaning do those pointless looking ornaments have? I guess its for menacing things? Still, equipments of explorers sure are peculiar. The equipment of the explorers who have participated in the duchy capital match are normal inparison to these. Looks like even explorers know TPO. There are as many young people as there are people with mysterious equipments. There is someone whos wearing sewn wood block as armor, or people who have stone axes, or ck stone spears. The equipments of the magic hunters in Puta town were more normal. We get off the carriage in front of the Explorer Guild of the west gate. The Explorer Guild here is full of people. I guess the Explorer Guild thats right before thebyrinth is more convenient for them. "Yo, the newbie explorer noble-sama over there. How bout it, do you need thebyrinth map? Its three silver coins." The market price is one big copper coin. Even ripping-off has a limit too. Lady Gina beside me is astonished, "Is it that expensive." The map shop man seemed to think that I, who didnt falter even after hearing silver coins, to be an easy target, he tried to promote it further. Lets ignore it, and haggle it down first. "Ill buy it for one big copper coin." "Oy oy, aint that too much of a beating?" "I dont particrly need it if its more than that." "Wait, Ill give you for one big copper coin especially this time. Were selling the most uratebyrinth map round here. If this map is useful, please buy from us again by all means." I exchange one big copper coin for the map. First area is written messily on the edge of the map thats drawn with it. The map is full of strange lines and symbols, I dont know how to read it. "How do you read this?" "Thats another big copper co--" "This much, include it in the fee earlier." The small man was going to snatch more money, but I covered his words, and coerced the service. Looks like theyre various trial-and-errors for depicting the three-dimensional map in a ne paper. "What is this symbol?" "Thats a sign monument." Summarizing the small man long-winded exnation, sign monuments are something that the olden days explorers have set up in the areas that have beenpletely explored, theyre built on a fixed interval in thebyrinth. Three information, [Area Number], [Distance from Entrance], and [Serial Number] are carved on these monuments. It has one more important function. It glows red when monsters are approaching, and blue when its people. Its to prevent friendly fires between explorers in the darkbyrinth. "However, young master. Even if its glowing blue, dont let yer guard down eh?" "Why?" "There are these thieves called Lost Thieves who aim for the explorers who have hunted monsters." I see, there are those kind of guys in MMOs with PK too. "What should we do if were attacked by those guys?" "Thats, difficult to say." If the other party attack first, youre free to either kill them, or sell them off as crime ves, but it seems that its hard to tell them apart if they pretend to be some friendlymon explorers. Thus, if you meet other explorers, you have to be cautious and keep some distance away from each other, unless youre acquainted with them. However, putting aside Arisa and me, I think its hard to know if the other party has a criminal record or not. It seems that it can be judged with the Yamato stone at the entrance of thebyrinth. In case you catch them before they kill someone, there are staffs who have Mind Reading and Authenticate skills standing by who will judge for it it seems. Since Arisa and the others have be impatient, lets put off the information gathering for now. I got more information that I had thought, so I secretly gripped him with one big copper coin. Sincedy Gina said that she was going to look for her acquaintances, she went to the Explorer Guild building, and we parted way. The west gate seems to be normally shut, unlike the eastern gate. When you show your wood ID to the gatekeeper, they open the gate for a bit. Being the gatekeeper here seems to be quite difficult. When we get close to the west gate, children who are wearing short clothes approach. Are they beggars, or orphans? When I check on it, their upations are [Baggage Carriers]. There are a lot of girls for some reason. "Noble-sama, please employ me." "Employ me, Im alright with two pennies a day." "Im fine with one penny a day!" "Hey, dont interrupt me." "I dont need money if you give me food. Ill do anything!" Uwah, if hero Hayato heard this, he would shout "No touch, Satou!" Liza gently push away the little girl who was trying to grab my clothes with the blunt tip of her spear. The children inched back slightly from Lizas re, but they keep promoting on. Every child is level 1-2. I cant take them into thebyrinth since its dangerous. Pochi and Tama look like they want to say something as they seem to sympathize with the children who have growling stomaches. It cant be helped. I take the children to the shop thats selling grilled skewers nearby, and buy one for each one of them. The skewer seems to be made of monster meat from what the eastern guild people have told me, but since other explorers are normally buying and eating them, it should be alright. Even though the skewer is quite big, theyre only one copper coin each, cheap. "Uwah, its abyrinth frog skewer." "Its a feast." "Delicious. Ill work hard noble-sama." "Un, I havent had feast like this for a long time." Just what do you guys usually eat. Ive also bought some for Pochi and the others since they look like the want it. We leave the little girls there, and go to thebyrinth. For some reason the little girls were going toe with us, but I left them since I couldnt let them. "Little girls are looking here like they want to join the party." Noisy. Arisa says something like a system message from some game, but I ignore her. The little girls were looking so reluctant toward us who had gone through the west gate that was closing, but I steeled my heart and did not go back. Book 10 - 10-6. Passage of Death 10-6. Passage of Death Satous here. When I was ying a console-RPG-like tabletop RPG, there were a lot of quests withoutpletion deadline time. I felt that it was odd as everyone would then just take those quests since they had nothing to lose. "Ooh! It really feels like the genuine entrance to abyrinth isnt it." "Nn." Theres a downward stair beyond the opened gate, and after descending five meters below, wee to a semi-underground passage thats five meters high and ten meters wide. Looks like Pochi and Tama have remembered Seryuus citybyrinth, theyve encamped themselves on both my sides in silence. Since the passage has skylight windows on the ceiling, its sufficiently bright. Its not bright enough to read a book, but its also not so dark you cant walk without a torch. The other side of the skylight windows is probably the above ground, I can sometimes see soldiers who seem to be on patrol there. I dont know whether the passages way is meandering, or how long until it reaches the entrance of thebyrinth ahead. It seems to be called [Passage of Death] here, and thebyrinth is still a bit more beyond. Since Im free, I check various things on the MAP. Thebyrinth city Selbira has 110.000 people in total. Among them Shiga Kingdom army thats called Labyrinth Area Army is 10.000 people. The army is in the giant fortress to the southwest. The average soldiers level is 8, higher than other territory army. Its slightly higher than retainer knights, so theyre probably elites. Since I have a letter from Nina-san to the general of this army, I have to see to it after were done with thebyrinth exploring. The army thats in charge of thebyrinth city defense is not this kingdom army, but the army of the present viceroy of Selbira, Marquis Ashinen. Ive had some slight trouble with this person in the trade city, so I dont really want to get involved with him. It should be a while before he returns here from the trade city, so my duty should be fulfilled if I just give the house some greeting and passable gift before hees back. Ill be excusing myself from troublesome things. Now then, the search continues. There are unexpectedly few explorers, no more than 5000 people. ording to the travelers journal there are 1000 young people whoe here to be explorers every year, so I think this number is too few considering that. Fundamentally, they reside in the western area. There are about 1000 people who are working as baggage carriers like the little girls earlier. Most of those people are working outside thebyrinth city. Are they working in some kind of public construction since they failed to find job in thebyrinth? There are 50 people in thebyrinth entrance ahead, I wonder what are they doing? Four explorers areing from ahead. Their level are low at 7-9. No, considering levels of knights are around 10, they might be mid-level explorers or prospective newbies. Looks like one of them is heavily injured. "It smells of blood nanodesu." "Someonesing~?" Pochi and Tama quickly notice the appearance of the explorers from the meandering path ahead. "Nana, protect Arisa and Lulu." "Understood." Is Mia fine. I thought so, but Liza has already moved in front of Mia. "I am Jeje of Red Ice! We have an injured person! Please leave the dispute forter." A young man who seems to be the leader shouts so while waving his hand. I thought that it was a chuuni nickname, but it seems to be their party name. I cant see the face of the injured person, but the persons armor is split widely, and blood seeps out of the shirt thats been used to wrap the wound. "Uuh, thats a really terrible wound..." "Master." "Nn, Satou?" Arisa and Lulu be very pale when they look at the injured person. Mia asks with her eyes if its fine for her to use magic, but I signal not with my hand. "Im Satou, a beginner explorer. Please use this medicine if its fine with you." So I say, and hold out two diluted magic potions from the shoulder bag. This should be enough for recovery judging from their levels. "Im sorry, but we dont have anything. Ill pay you back when the leader whos selling the magic cores catches up. Its shameless of me, but can I have the medicine beforehand?" "Yes, go ahead." Since I originally intended to give them for free, I quickly replied and presented the magic potions to Jeje. "Huh? Dont tell me that these are magic potions?" "Yes, thats right. Rather than that, drink it to that person fast." "Yeah, Im indebted." One bottle recovers nearly 60% of the health. I cant see the wound since its wrapped in cloth, but it should be closed now. "Then, well take our leave." "P, please wait. We still havent paid the cost." "Ive got those from someone, so please dont worry about it. Well meet again if fate allows." We cant keep loitering here all day, so we part with them. I heard warning from behind, "Theres an abnormal outbreak of ants in area 1-4 of thebyrinth, dont get close to it." so I waved my hand to express my thanks. Thats just right, lets head there today. Mia and Lulu are trembling, maybe theyre anxious after seeing someones injured. Arisas tension has also fallen, but it doesnt seem as bad as these two. "You two, should we stop today?" "I, Im fine." "Im fine." The two force themselves to be stouthearted and walk forward with clenched fists. If their conditions arent restored when we get to thebyrinth entrance, lets go back. Theres a big around-five meter tall door at the end of the passage. Thats probably thebyrinth gate. A deep red devils face is embossed on the jet ck door. Theres a 10 meter long 5 meter wide counter beside the gate. There are several people who seem to be guild staffs behind the counter, and also four high-leveled magicians who seem to be their escorts. At one part of the counter, the leader of Red Ice and a middle-aged man who seems to be a guild staff are apparently arguing about the price of magic cores. On the opposite side of that counter, children are sitting down, upying 30 meters space. Theyre human children of around 10-14 years old, the ratio of male and female is approximately the same. There is no ve. Everyones levels are 1-3. Theyre wearing short clothes, and sandals knitted from weeds. There are also children who only wears trousers and without sandals. Theyre all not explorers, but baggage carriers. None has weapons or armors. "Children~?" "There are a lot of children nanodesu." "Mwu?" Pochi, Tama, and Mia tilt their head together while looking puzzled. I dont think theyve arranged it beforehand, but theyre doing it splendidly uniformly, inviting a smile from me. Arisa is saying, "I waste." while looking vexed, but lets pretend that I didnt see it here. Now then, those children lock-on to me with their eyes without even a sound or sign. Its a bit, scary. "I wonder what are they doing?" "Their eyes are scary." Arisa also wonders. Lulu feels that its spooky, I totally agree. I was worried that Nana would abduct them since they were all children, but-- "Denying that Im fine as long as its a child." --so she says. She might have her own criteria too. "Master, the staff is calling." I didnt notice that the staff was calling me until Liza brought it to my attention. "What is it?" "Excuse me, but are you a beginner explorer?" "Yes, please take care of us from now on. Im Satou." "Ara, how thoughtful of you. I think youve already heard it when you are registering, but we will buy the magic cores you get from thebyrinth here. And also, we will be buying monster parts from the notices that are hung on the wall over there, but since some of those applications posters arent always present, there is no guarantee that they will remain when youve gotten out of thebyrinth so please take care." Ive only noticed it after the staff exins it smoothly to me, but theres certainly a big board that looks like a bulletin board standing, and its stickied with a lot of posters. Most of the clients seem to be craftmen or stall merchants. There is no request from the guild. There is a nk space on the bottom half of the poster, its written with symbols that seem to be date and name. Anyone who aims for the request probably fills the space. Beside the posters, there are children with slightly better clothes. ording to the staffs, there are no small numbers of explorers who cant read, so the children of merchants who can read and write stay here to read aloud or write for them and earn some small ies. "I rmend the applications forbyrinth frog meat and shells of insect monsters since theyre always present. There are some persons who mistake thebyrinth frog with wart poison frog and carry the meat back with them, so please be careful." The staff tells me some rmended requests. Since behind me, Liza is nodding while muttering, "Thats delicious." she probably knows the difference. She probably remembers about the barbecue party in thebyrinth of Seryuu city. Right, might as well ask about it. "By the way, what are those children?" "Ah, theyre children who work as baggage carriers. Theyre waiting to be employed by explorer parties from there. The children waiting outside change with them every two hours, and theyre prohibited to promote themselves." She added that its because the echoes on the wall were noisy. Still, for carrying baggage, isnt it better to employ adults or beastkin rather than those children? When I was going to ask about it, thebyrinth gate opened, and a 10-person explorer party came out. Its a party with mostly warriors averaging at level 20. The three beastkin among them seem to be baggage carriers. "Yo, Vena. Sorry for interrupting you, is the request for Grey Spider meat still there?" "Im really sorry. The Owls Beard has brought it this morning, so I think there wont be any request at this time." "Ceh, those guys again huh. Cant be helped, Vena, Ill grill this meat. Oy, you brats, Ill give some to you guys. You can say, "Dozon-sama is cool", or "Thank you Dozon-sama" all you want while youre eating them." After the bear-like bearded explorer deres so to the children, shouts of joy that split my ears are raised. Pochi and Tama were also lining up as they seemed eager to eat it, but they came back immediately when I called them. Id feel sorry to snatch the feast of those undernourished children after all. We show the gate staff our wood tes one by one, and tread upon thebyrinth. The guild staffs looked surprised toward Pochi and Tama who opened the solidbyrinth door. Well now? What is it I wonder? Book 10 - 10-7. Labyrinth Exploration 10-7. Labyrinth Exploration Satous here. Thebyrinth from the ssic masterpiece, the one that has been made into its own game genre, seems to impress people. Although, in the other world, it has stronger implication as an American dream than a romance. "Uwah, this time its stairs huh..." "Arisa, maybe its good for you to start weight training or jogging to build up your physical strength." "Uy~" I lightly push the back of Arisa who looks like shes about to cry, and advance on the stair. Theres a broad stair beyond thebyrinth entrance. Its not a normal or spiral stair, but a meandering one. The stair probably has been installed on this ce with its broad winding nted path and high ceiling. There are crenels along the stairway rails on fixed intervals for shooting arrows below. Theyre most likely used to cope with monsters invasions. There is a barbette on the center of every stair step, enshrining artillery wrapped in a cloth. Two soldiers are standing by on each barbette. They seem to be free as theyre ying a board game simr to Shogi. Its probably better than drinking liquor or dozing off. The soldiers arent human but beastkin such as wolfkin who look strong. Since Im free while were descending the stair, I try to use All Map Exploration for a bit. Wide. Evenpared to the witheredbyrinth of the duchy capital, its unbelievably wide. Even only three areas of thisbyrinth canpletely swallow the entirety of Seryuu citys demonbyrinth. The search only ranges to [Labyrinth of Selbira: Upper Stratum], yet its likely that there are hundreds of areas. Just like the demonbyrinth and the duchy capitalbyrinth, thebyrinth has lower stratum that extends underground, there must be at least twice the areas more. In one area, there are roughly 100 corridors and rooms connected three dimensionally. There are also an area where there is only one room, or one that contains 1000 small rooms only among those areas. And then, despite such vastness, there are 30 areas which have explorers within. Most of them are in the first area and the seven areas that adjoin it. In the underground, there are around 2000 explorers, 500 soldiers, 300 baggage carriers, and 400 lost thieves. There are also several dozens other people beside those. Arisa and Lulu have be tired along the way on the stair, so Liza and I carry them. Lulu whos burying her embarrassed face on my back is ticklish. Leaving Lulu aside, I think its better for Arisa to train her physical strength. There are many people in the first room of the first area. This room is bright since there are lighting from magic tools-like things that have sprouted on the wall. As for its size, I wonder if its easier to understand if I say that its about the size of three standard gymnasiums connected? All of the soldiers beside the ones on the stairs are here in this room. About 90% of the soldiers are doing practice swingsmanded by senior-like person on one section thats on lower elevation. Its not just soldiers as there are also magic soldiers like Zena-san among them, but there are few of thempared to Seryuu city. However, the [Red Ice] people earlier should have reported about the monsters outbreak, yet theyre so carefree. Maybe something like monsters outbreak is just a daily happening huh. There are also stallholders beside them. Im amazed that theyre doing business in this ce. Most of them are food stalls, grinders, equipment repairmen, or general stores, but there are also some interesting ones. "The noble-sama over there, would you like to touch someone who bears the Item Box gen before you level up? One touch is one silver coin, but if youre lucky the Item Box may dwell in your ves or subordinates you know?" That seems interesting, but every one of us has already touched Arisa who has [Item Box] herself, so its meaningless. "Noble-sama do you carry enough food and water? Its one copper coin a meal. How about it?" "Noble-sama, do you have the map? Were selling the first area map for one silver coin." They promoted it as such, but I declined since I wasnt interested. I was slightly interested with the take-away food, but since its ingredients were unknown, I passed on it. In this room, there are three big corridors that are five meters wide each. There arent just big corridors, small ones also exist. There are more than 10 of them, but none connects to other area. There are armed staffs of explorer guild before the door that leads to the interior of the main big corridor. Theres a spiral stair that leads underground in that interior, and it continues to outside of the map search range. Lets invade it alone next time. Were walking to the big door that leads to the [Area 1-4] that Jeje of the [Red Ice] earlier has mentioned. The soldiers who had made military encampment by piling sandbags in front of that door also warned us not to get close to area 1-4 since there was a rumor about ants outbreak there. "Its alright. Were only going to see things today, were going back after going around the first area." "Ah, thats fine then." I tell so to the soldier whos giving us warning, and go through the door that Liza and the others have opened. When were advancing through the big corridor, leaving the big door behind, Liza verifies our formation. "Master, what should we do about the formation?" "When were moving, the center is Lulu with Mia and Arisa on her sides, the advance guards are Nana and Tama, the rear guards are Liza and Pochi." With this formation, well be fine even if we get attacked from the front and the rear. Moreover, they should be able to fight without me, and it might be better if I dont act too overprotective and let them grow up. "Mia, use Bubble Searcher magic, and confirm the frontward okay." "Nn." Mia replies Arisas request in short, and invokes a magic. It seems that they always use this magic first and foremost in the Spriggan training grounds to search for enemies. This magic produces around 30 bubbles that float in the air. Theyre brittle as they will break if you just touch it, but you can feel the things around it like feelers. The detection range is only about 30 centimeters from the bubbles, but the bubbles can be separated several hundreds meters away from the user. Moreover, the effectsts for about 2 hours if the bubble doesnt break, so its quite useful for exploringbyrinths. However, its weakness is that the magic will be canceled if the user uses other magic. "Should I use lighting magic? I dont have light magic skill, but I can do at least that much you know?" "No, theres no problem even though its dim, so its alright." There are dim lighting equipments on one side of the corridor that illuminate only from knee-high to the ground. Thats probably the Sign Monument. Just like what Ive heard, its color changes from white to blue when were approaching. Moreover, Pochi and Tama can detect monsters and traps, while Mias search bubbles can detect things that approach from outside their ranges. There are small passageways and cavities and shelters indistinguishable with the former piled with spiderwebs and dust on the corridors wall that appear at fixed intervals. "Theres something~?" "I hear sounds of battle from beyond the path nodesu." "Nn, a battle." Pochi and Tama noticed the battle ahead, and slightlyter, Mias bubbles seemed to have caught on the battle between six demi-goblins and five explorers 300 meters ahead. There are air holes on the ceiling of thebyrinth corridors that constantly emit low-pitched noise, as the consequent, its difficult to sense presences from faraway sounds. In fact, even Pochi and Tama seemed to be slower than usual to notice it. The explorers and the goblins seem to be in a small corridor branched from the big corridor we are in. Theyre not too far away from the big corridor. They seem to have noticed us approaching, one of the explorer raises his voice to warn us. "These goblins are ours. You go over there." "Acknowledged." I dont want to distract them too much, so I answer shortly. It seems to be quite the melee battle as the explorers are hurt equally, even though theyre only up against level 1-2 goblins. These explorers are around level 3, so theyre probably newbies. Like Ive thought, theyre all warriors. Explorers that have magic skills are only around 5% of the whole, so theyre probably scarce. There are hardly any monsters in this first area were in, maybe because there are too many explorers. There are some corridors where monsters are moving within, but it seems theyre not connected to where the explorers are, so we never meet it. After observing it for a while, battles begin in a faraway corridor thats connected with that corridor by the tunnel. I see, so monsters POP up with this mechanism. "Enemying." "Insects, three~?" Yep, correct. Fly-type monsters came out of the small tunnels around the ceiling. There are three of them. Every one of them is level 3. "You insects! So I dere." Responding to Nanas provocation, the flies made nose dive attacks. Even though this was amemorative first battle, its over before Arisa took off the cloth wrapped on her wand. It was settled with Pochis and Tamas stone throwing, and Lizas spear attack. "Uu~, the enemies are too weak~" Ifort the vexed Arisa by slightly roughly patting her head. I praise Pochi and Tama who are wagging their tails, and Liza who looks like its obvious yet also slightly triumphant. After one hour, were getting close to the big junction that connects to [Area 1-4]. Weve gathered nine magic cores while passing through several rooms and junctions to here. Since one person should need five magic cores to raise their rank, it will be for two peoples shares one more. Weve only encountered fly-type monsters like the ones from the beginning. We also came across normal rats, insects and bats that werent monsters, but since they wouldnt give much EXP, we left them alone. A lot of monsters are reflected on the radar atst. Around 300 ant-type monsters, and 12 people from three explorer parties and baggage carriers areing to where we are. Book 10 - 10-8. Labyrinth Exploration (2) 10-8. Labyrinth Exploration (2) Satous here. I think that positioning is important whether its in RPGs, War Simtions, or FPS. You really cant make light of terrain effect you know. "Satou, enemies, a lot." Please stop talking that way like you hate me. Slightly after Mia, Tama whos in foremost position seems to have caught on the footsteps sounds of the explorers. "Peopleing~?" Pochi steps forward from behind, and puts her ears on the ground beside Tama. "This sounds must be from insects nanodesu." Covering Pochis words, Arisa who looks grave asks me the exact number of the enemies. "How many areing?" "Are you asking about the enemies or the people?" I felt like doing something slightly mean. She replied quickly, "Enemies", so I honestly told her that its 300. "Th, three?" "Master, advising to withdraw." "Master, I also agree with Nana." "Nn." I holds the trembling Lulu on my arms. Everyone has judged correctly and carefully. Muscle brains who would want to fight enemies that are 40 times their number wouldnt be going to thebyrinth after all. "Its alright~?" "Its alright nanodesu. Itll be easy if were with master nanodesu!" Theyre here, the muscle brain girls. Pochi and Tama have taken their curious signature poses. I ask the two while patting their heads. "What would you do if youre not with me?" "Of course, run away nodesu." "Helter-skelter, quick~?" Oh? Theyre not muscle brain, but trusting me. "Yup, thats good. You shouldnt fight enemies three times your number or more even if theyre lower ranked than you." "What should we do when you cant avoid fighting them?" "What do you think you should do?" I return Arisas question with a question. "Right, I guess make use of geographical advantage?" "Correct, you should take the position where the enemies cant make use of their number." "Its the basic when I was solo hunting in games after all~" I see, that kind of knowledge huh. I had only ever fought against small fry that could be killed in one blow when I was solo-ing in the MMOs I yed, but various things seem to be different depending on the games. Now then, although we dont have any obligation to save the unknown explorers, but its some monsters after much pain. Lets make them into experience points for everyone. "There are people who are running from the monsters this time, so lets fight to save them." I propose to go to battle while using an appropriate reason. Everyone immediately replied with their consents. "Of course, when youre not with me, you should run away at full speed and give maximum priority to your own life okay?" Just in case, I gave them the warning. We retreat to the path behind for a bit, and encamp ourselves on the ramp with piled-up debris where its easy to fight many enemies. Here the rear guards should be able to send magic and long-ranged attack from behind by flying it over the head of the vanguards who are fighting. The problems are that we can only see 50 meters ahead since the corridor is curved, and we canty traps on the passage since there are explorers who are running away toward here. As an insurance, I invoke [Remote Arrows] and hide them in the shadow of the ceiling. Of course Ive properly restrained myself and only created no more than 30. A party that consist of rabbitkins and ratkins are running from beyond the corridor like literal startled hares. Behind them are party of male humans, and thest in line are a party of female humans, and baggage carriers children, although they still cant be seen. "Run!" "Oy you guys, group of monsters areing yknow." "If you dont want to get eaten, dont be confused and just run!" The demi-humans party give unanimous warnings to run while theyre passing us on the side. The three of them are level 7-10 warriors. Next, only three people of the male humans party are explorers, the two men with good physique who follow them are baggage carriers. Those two seem to be ves. "Oy, you ves, if you drop the jar of ant nectar, Ill cut you bastards limbs and feed them to the ants." The ves dont answer to the merciless men and keep running after the men in silence. The explorer man whos rebuking them is level 13, the highest among this group. The two ves are only level 4. "Besso. Those Beautiful Wing have fallen behind." "Fuhn, its too bad with Jenna, but we wont be in the red if we have a jar." "Youre right, lets run while theyre getting eaten." They only nced to us, and passed by from the side. The party of female explorers areing wayter after those two groups. Among the four, two are explorers, while the remaining two are baggage carriers. One of the carriers seems to be injured on her leg, and the other one is leading her by hand to somehow pull her. "You people over there! Run! Theres an outbreak ofbyrinth ants." Although the way of talk is like a man, shes a woman. Shes in her early 20s, and although shes not a beauty, her face has a certain charm to it. She has a short wooden spear with bronze tip and a wooden shield, she wears an armor thats cotton clothes sewn with woods. I wonder if that armor is popr in thebyrinth city? "Do you guys have a smoke ball or a sh ball? Youd get caught up." The other one is a 20 years old beauty-san. Her breasts are slightly bigger than Lulus, shes a calm looking person with ck hair thats bundled on the back. Her name is Jenna-san. Unfortunately, we dont have the item that shes asking. The fireworks magic can probably act in their ce, but its faster to just use firebolt to burn the ants rather than using that. The two looked behind beside us and held their breaths toward the baggage carriers behind. "Iruna-san, help! The ants! The ants!" "Onee-chan, Im fine already, onee-chan should escape alone." Thebyrinth ants that are as big as a human are chasing the two who are disying sisterly love from behind. I signal to Pochi and Tama. "Ey." "Yah." The stones that the two have thrown get a clean hit on the ant thats going to bite the carrier sisters. The ant who has lost its bnce tumbles to the ground and entangles its legs with the other ants. About 30 ants also tumble to the ground in series, and the rush stops. The remaining 270 ants havent arrived yet. Of course the serial tumbles are not coincidence. I secretly use [Magic Hand] on thebyrinth ants legs to tumble them over. I nod to Liza whos looking at me. "Nana, provoke them. Rear guards, begin the shooting." Arisa, Mia, and Lulu; the rear guard prepare the usual Soft Shotguns on the safety zone that is on the top of the ramp. "You worker ants! Im telling you to overwork yourselves to death!" Nanas provocation is working, the ants hostilities turn here--thats fine and all, but please stop with the overwork to death part since it hurts my heart. After the provocation, the three shot thebyrinth ants with the soft shotguns. Since theyre originally weapons for suppressing humans, it give almost no damage. "Pochi, Tama, lets go." "Assent~?" "Acknowledged nanodesu!" Liza assaults while leaving the usual red afterglows from her magic spear. Its overwhelming that she tramples an ant with each of her blow. Tama puts magic power into her two short magic swords, and defeats thebyrinth ants in flutters like shes dancing. Against small fries like these, the dual-wielding Tama is the fastest in decimating them. Pochi has also gotten used to putting magic power into a magic sword, she moves linearly while urately aims her short magic sword to the gaps on thebyrinth ants shell, defeating them. Nana deals with the ants that have gathered from her provocation by using shield bash with her magic sword and great shield. Her strength has been increased by physical reinforcement, shes moving with the goal to push the ants back rather than to defeat them. Shes probably learned this way of fighting in the Spriggan trial grounds. Since thebyrinth ants are only around level 4-6, it seems to be unsatisfactory. "Amazing, theyre easily defeating those hardbyrinth ants." "The magic earlier might have weakened the ants defenses." The two female explorers lend their shoulders to the carrier sisters and carry them here. At first Liza was going to help them, but it looks like shes judged that assistance is unnecessary. Looks like they see the shotgun attacks earlier as magic. Of course the shotguns dont have defense down effect or anything like that. "Were saved, noble-sama." The charming-san who seems to be the female explorers party leader talks to me. Were in the middle of battle, but since theres enough room for it, its fine. Moreover, I want to ask something. For some reason, everyone who has met me sees through me as a noble in one nce. I want to know the reason. "Dont mind it. Rather, can I ask something." "O, of course, I will absolutely reward you when we get back to the town." "No, you dont have to do that, how do you know that Im a noble?" The female explorers look slightly awkward, but then, the charming-san whos called Iruna answers my question. The beauty-san is treating the baggage carrier little sister who has hurt her leg. The baggage on the big sister carriers back seems to be heavy as shes kneeling on the ground while trying to adjust her breathing and isnt looking around her. "Because, youre wearing such high-ss robe in abyrinth like this." I see, so its the problem with clothes. However, I think its normal for a magician to wear robe. "Moreover, youre hanging such expensive looking sword on your waist." Even though Ive properly arranged Nanas and the others magic swords with in scabbards, I forgot my own sword. "Moreover." Theres still more huh. "Only nobles-sama bring those, maid-san in their dresses, into thebyrinth." Ah, Ive overlooked it since those are their usual attires. Lulu is wearing maid uniform, and Arisa is cosying [Combat Maid] uniform which Ive made after getting carried away. Those were equipment that I presented them when they were doing the Spriggan trials. Their defense powers are higher than even the metal armors that knights wear you know? While were having such out of ce conversation, Liza and the others are resolutely exterminating the enemies. The rear guard troupe are free after the first attack since theyrepletely safe. Book 10 - 10-9. Labyrinth Exploration (3) 10-9. Labyrinth Exploration (3) Satous here. Ive done some explorations in dungeon-exploring game without preparation before, but in real life, the problem with food and water is real and loom over you. Though in the other world, the problem of drinking water can be solved with magic. There are only 10 Labyrinth Ants (Maze Ants) now from the 32 ants before. Halfway through, some ants that Nana had failed to handle almost surrounded Pochi and Tama, but Arisa and Mia supported with magic from the rear and managed to avoid further problem. "Tama! Ill make a wall on the left, so attack from the right. Right is the direction with the fork!" "Aye~" Arisas magic, [Istion Wall (Deracinator)] is particrly effective. Looks like the more advanced version of this magic, [Maze (Labyrinth)] can create istion walls that form a maze which arbitrary lock enemies within. It seems the magic power consumption for that is quiterge, but shes said to me that shed like to try it when the trailing ants have caught up. The female explorers party whom we have saved earlier are still around. After those girls understood that assistance is unnecessary, they begun to intently watch the vanguards battle. Judging from the words of admirations that asionally leak out of them, theyre probably fascinated. Although the main body of the ants swarm wont be arriving in another 10 minutes, a group of ants are closing in to here from the monster-only passages that connect to this corridor. Its a group with little over 20 ants. "Rustlerustle~?" "There are soundsing from the other side of the wall nodesu!" Looks like Tama and Pochi have detected the crawling ants in the wall while theyre fighting. Theyve done well to do that while having such intense battle. "Satou, sign monument." I look at the ce where Mia points from atop of the ramp, the light is shing red and blue like its going violet. I wonder if its reacting to the enemies who areing from the other side of the passage? "Noble-sama, thats the sign of the gushing holes creation. Monsters wille out of those holes." The leader of the female explorer party warned me so. Its not from the main battlefield of Liza and the others, but around the sign monument behind us. The passage wall that look like stone wall in a nce is thinning out like mucous membrane, turning into small passages. Now then, I guess I should take care of this one. I draw out the fairy sword and cut the ants that gush out of the wall in half with a single stroke of the sword. I took care as not to cut the magic cores in half. A small passage has also been created behind the female explorers, and an ant is crawling out of it. I warn them about it since they dont seem to notice it. "You there, behind you." "Eh? Theres a gushing hole here too! Jenna, lets do it." "Yes. You two, please get away." The carrier sisters follow Jennas words and withdraw to the back. About this female explorers party, [Beautiful Wings], Iruna the leader is level 8, and Jenna the beauty-san is level 6. The crawling ant is level 5, so they should be able to easily win. Or so I thought, but theyre having a hard fight. They thrust their short spears while blocking the ants attacks with their shields, but the ants outer shell repels the attacks, and they dont seem to give it real damage. They should have aimed for the gaps on the shell like Pochi and Tama do. Since the ant was showing a sign of attacking with acid toward the beauty-san, I picked up an ants w from the remain below my feet, and threw it to the ants neck to disturb it. I took out a tongs from the bag, used it to pick up magic cores, putting it into a small bag. Liza and the others fights seem to be over soon too. When I looked back at the female explorers after finishing collecting magic cores, they were still in the middle of attacking and defending against the ant, so even though it might be meddlesome of me, I cut the neck of the hissing ant, ending the battle. This much should be normal for a level 30 magic sword user. I reply the girls thanks by lightly waving my hand, and then head toward Liza and the others who have finished their battle. "Master, should Imence the materials collecting?" "Just the magic cores is alright. The ants shell is soft after all, so there is no use for that." "Master, the shell should be usable for making armors or weapons. I believe that the w should be better suited for daggers or sickles rather than spears since its slightly curved." It seems that in Lizas hometown, materials from ant monsters are highly valued for making tools. Although its weak enough to be broken by normal iron swords, it seems that there arent enough material for making equipments since the people here even use wood chips for armors, I guess it might be good if we bring the ant materials to the above ground? "Meat~?" "We wont have meat festival nodesu?" "Lets not. Ants meat is bitter and its not delicious. There are some cases where children get food poisoning when they eat it too." Food poisoning is scary. I feel sorry for Pochi and Tama who look disappointed, but Ill treat them to some meals that Ive stored in the Storageter, so please put up with baked sweets and water for now. "Noble-sama, here it is." "Isnt that from the one you two have defeated? If its for reward, your words from earlier are already enough." Iruna the female explorer presented a magic core that seemed to have been taken from the ant, but I pushed her hand back. "Rather than that, you should escape soon. Mypanions magic has caught wind of a swarm of maze antsing here. They will get here in less than a quarter of half an hour." "Noble-sama wont run?" "Well escape after weve appropriately kept them." I implicitly said that it would be better for us if you escape. The female explorers finally sluggishly got up and begun to escape. I catch sight of the ant nectar jar that the older sister carrier carries on her back. The ants might be chasing after that unexpectedly. Now then, more than that, lets prepare for the next battle. I gather everyone and replenish their magic power with [Magic Power Transfer (Transfer)]. Its quicker than using magic recovery potion, and above all, its free. While Im at it, I use [Soft Wash], and [Dry] to cleanly wash off the ants blood. "Then, Ill set up the Maze(Labyrinth) from here to the corner over there okay." "Can you make wall that wont let them pass but let our attack pass?" "Nn~ I do have Istion Cage <>, but the enemies attacks will also pass through it, so its not suitable for enemies that use long-range attack you know?" "No problem, first, everyone will attack with Soft Shotgun, and Mia will use Water Screen to block the enemies acid attacks." "Okay." "Nn." After the briefing is over, Arisa uses [<>] to create attice. Since its radiating dim light, I can see the shape of thettice. Stabs and shots can pass through it, but shing attacks will probably be stopped by thettice. I set up [<>] just in case. Its an insurance for when some acid attacks that pass through thettice cant be defended by Mia. "Theyvee nodesu." "Everyone take your position~?" Everyone is readying their shotguns behind the impromptu defensive wall thats been created by piling up the ants remains with cloth on top. Therge swarm of ants show up from the corner and rush here while resounding their hard legs footsteps. Its quite intense even though we have the magicttice. Mia and Lulu have leaned to me on both sides, looks like theyre scared. I pat their heads to sweep their worries away. "Wait a bit more." The ants vanguard crash into the istion cage, scattering their bodily fluids. Looks like the vanguard ants cant stand the weight of their friends behind, their health have been greatly reduced. There are ck insects squiggling in front of thettice, its be a sorry sight. After waiting for around five minutes, all the ants have gathered in this corridor. "Shoot!" "Roger~" "Nanodesu!" By mymand, the seven gun muzzles incessantly rain down countless buckshots. I secretly adjust everyones muzzle with [Magic Hands] to make it hit as many enemies as possible. "Nana, Pochi, Tama, put down the gun. Prepare for closebat." The shootings are finished, and Arisa invokes [Maze(Labyrinth)]. Afterwards, the monster extermination process is as simple as the vanguard defeating ants and then Arisa lets out some other ants. Nana and Pochi sometimes got caught with the ants attack, but their armor and mantle kept them from taking damage. The vanguard arent the only ones busy, the rear guard is also busy. Looks like managing the maze is hard for Arisa. Too many enemies have gathered on one section of the maze, so shes adjusting the mazes path. Mia is working hard to follow up with [Bind Mist] when there are too many enemies, and [Blind Mist] to decrease the enemies uracies. Im free since Im only watching everyone, so I use [Magic Hands] to gather the defeated ants alongside the wall. Since Lulu doesnt have anything to do after shooting the shotgun in the first attack, shes begun to retrieve the magic cores of the ants Ive gathered. Shes not only wearing mittens, but also an apron and a hood so her hair and clothes wont get dirty while working. I told her to be careful about the acid nd on the ants mouth so she wouldnt get burned. After theyve defeated around half of the enemies, the vanguards look very tired so its better if they take a short break I guess? "Arisa, I want to let the vanguards rest. Do you have enough magic power to maintain the maze?" "Okay, itll be dangerous if they be lightheaded after all. I can reduce magic power consumption if I only need to maintain the maze state, so its alright if I just drink some MP recovery potionter." "Alright, then lets take a break after theyve defeated the enemies theyre currently fighting." "Ho~i." Pochi and Tama vigorously said, "Not yet~" and "I can do it nodesu!", but they were visibly staggering, so I made them drink water and sandwiches with salted ham and a lot of mayonnaise. Since everyone is young, they have be like different people just after taking a break and napping shortly for 30 minutes after the meal. Arisa has recovered her magic power after a bottle of MP recovery potion and [Magic Power Transfer], so the second round begins. It seems that the ants who didnte here were rioting all over the first area of thebyrinth, but the female explorers party from before had safely got out of thebyrinth. After the ants have beenpletely exterminated, Pochi and Tama fall down from depleting their stamina, but since their faces look like theyve fully aplished something, I consider it a good thing. Since Liza and Nana were also totally exhausted, I decided to rest on the temporary camp at the higher ground where Arisa and the others were positioned. Everyone seems to be really tired as they sleep like a log, I keep the night watch with Lulu. Nevertheless, everyone has leveled up in one day. Labyrinths are quite efficient after all. Book 10 - 10-10. Labyrinth Exploration (4) 10-10. Labyrinth Exploration (4) Satous here. When Im engrossed with something, I often forget the time. Like when an MMO got a new version, I stockpiled two days worth of food and engrossed myself with the game. "Nana! Endure it for a while. Pochi, Tama, use Magic Edge! Lets settle it in one go." "You ivy! Are you a nt or an animal, be clear about it, so Iin!" "Magic Edge~" "Go~ nanodesu!" With Nanas provocation, the Thorn Foot rushes by crawling with its octopus-like ivies toward Nana, and entangles her body. She quickly cuts the ivies with her nature magic Sharp Edge-strengthened magic sword, so the ivies dont have any chance to twine around her. Geez, Id have liked if it was a bit more erotic. While my mind is in another ce, Pochi and Tama cuts the main ivy thats connected to a giant thorn with their magic edged magic swords. Arisa pierced the bump part of the Thorn Foots head with her [<>], severing half of the bump. Lulu whos beside her fires a big caliber magic bullet from her magic gun,pletely blowing away the half-torn bump of the Thorn Foot. There, Mia demonstrates the effect of [<>], shredding the monsters rind by making use of the body fluids that flow on its surface. Lastly, Liza drives her magic edged Spiral Spear Attack on the legs-like ivies of the Thorn Foot, finishing it off. "Big victory~?" "Nanodesu!" I clean everyone whos raising cheers of victory with life magic and heal them in one go with [Aqua Heal]. I leave it to Mia to heal injuries during battles, but its my job to heal injuries after the battle is over. They were fighting against a level 30 Thorn Foot this time, but they were able to reliably beat it. This is the area 1-4-9-17 thats overflowing with nt-type monsters. The name seems to be like this since the ce you end up in can differ even if youre in the same area depending on the course youve passed through. Since its long, lets just call it area 17. In here, nt roots that are hanging on every room emit light so its bright. I tried cutting those nt roots before since I was curious, there were light fiber-like things in its cross-section. The natural light fiber roots and stalks must have brought the light from outside. Due to that reason, there are a lot of nt-type monsters in this area. Various enemies have attacked us, like the walking ivy monster like before, a big tree monster which fires durian-sized acorns from its cannon-like part, a walking corn monster that rapidly fires its thumb-sized kernels like a machine-gun, or carnivorous nts that send out their slime-like mucus feelers to predate upon us. Any one of them is around level 20-30. One interesting monster is called [Walking Bamboo (Ugi)], they look exactly like a bamboo. You can extract green-tea colored sugar by processing the fiber of this monsters main body. Furthermore, its leaves are raw material for potion stabilizer. The ivy of this Walking Bamboo (Ugi) and the Thorn Foot that weve just hunted now are material for making intermediate potion. Since the ivy would start to contain toxic after its left to dpose for a few days, Ipounded it by following the instruction on the documents of the elf alchemist. I can see demi-goblins and herbivore monsters sometimes, but since low-leveled monsters are just a hindrance, I exterminate them with Remote Arrows. There is no one in this area besides us, partly because area 9 is infested with small insect monsters and slime monsters that especially use poison, disease and paralyze inducing attacks, on top of the area being a traps heaven. It seems that even for the past explorers, hardly any havee to this area, there are only around 20% of the sign monumentpared to the other areas. "Alrighttt! I did it! Ive leveled up to 27 from just now!" "Nyahaha~?" "Did it nodesu!" "Self-conceit is prohibited. This is the result of master being here." "Affirmative. It is thanks to master." "Of course I feel thankful. Other enemies donte when were hunting one, and convenient enemies quicklye right after the break, its a program that will even freak out an efficiency freak." I take no notice to Arisas subtly impolite praise. We walked slightly further in since the enemies were too weak in area 1-4 where we fight the ant in the beginning as it wouldnt have be a training for everyone. Thanks to the suitably strong enemies in this area 17, it has be an efficient level up training. Im concerned with Arisa who wascking in stamina, but ording to the person herself, it was because she had raised her stat to be oriented toward being a magician. During the (stat) adjustment on level up, she had raised (her other stats) to be at standard level so she had somehow resolved it. Im quite envious that she can arbitrary allocate her stat points. Since this ce (thebyrinth) has night and day cycle, and the ground looks like bare soil, it doesnt feel like underground. Moreover, there are water sources, and the air dont get muddied even if we cook since there are air vents high on the ceiling. Its probably the best ce for camping and hunting. Since I could easily split groups of monsters by using earth magic to control the bare soil, it was easy to make only one monster could fought everyone at a time. The reason why Arisa didnt use her space magic to split monsters was because it seemed hard for her to use space attack magic while fighting against higher-leveled enemies. "Come to think of it, a few days have passed already, is it alright for us not to return to the city yet?" "We have a lot of water and food, so its fine isnt it?" Four days have already passed. Weve only raised 2-3 levels each day, but since weve leveled more than 10 levels since our entry, the result is quite good. The big one is particrly Lulu who has gained life magic and nature magic skills, and Mia who has acquired Spirit magic skill. Arisa has also acquired fire magic skill when shes gotten her space magic skill to level 8. Apparently, the required point to level up to level 9 and more was toorge, it almost made her heart broke she got something else. She picked fire magic thats good in battle since she could use advanced level magic the way she is now. ording to Arisa, body reinforcement magic of fire magic creates the energy by burning fat in your body, so its good for diet. She boasted that it was something that the elves had taught her. As far as my analysis goes, it uses nothing but magic power so the body fat things must be the elves joke. I failed to mention it to her since she looked too happy, but I have to tell Arisa before she begin overeating. Since we had already annihted all the enemies in this hall, we went toward the log house that we had been using for thest four days in order for having dinner. The log house that was made from nt-type monster materials originally only had a living room, but it was added with more rooms and got improved little by little every day. Right now it has be like a vi which has a living room, a dining room, a kitchen, a bathroom, and a workshop. Were growing tomatoes and medicinal nts on the patch of soil in front of the vi. Lets nt all sort of nts like flowers, soy beans and potatoes the next time wee here. This hall is located in a ce where there are watering hole and air holes, gushing holes cant be formed here. There are three passages on this hall, but Ive put up doors with magic keys on each end of the passages, and left threefold traps there. Since even Tama has given up canceling the traps halfway through it, its probably enough for preventing crime. Ive made it to be able to be unsealed with authentication magic tools and passwords since it would be troublesome to go in-and-out otherwise. Ive included simple version of barrier pirs on the doors in order to prevent bodiless-type monsters intrude. "Im home." We enter the log house while unanimously saying so. This log house is installed with scarecrow series surveince mechanism that will send rm [Signal] when they discover an intruder. There are abundance of mana in thebyrinth, so I made use of the jellyfishs feelers to gather mana for the magic power needed to power the surveince and rm mechanisms. I think the doors and the traps from earlier are enough, but just in case. "The hot water have been boiled." "Yeah, Im going." Since Arisa has called, I put the blueprints of the bronze Living Armor for guarding this vi on top of the sheet, and head to the bathroom. Recently, Arisa who has learned the fire magic does the heating. At first the bathroom was partially destroyed by fire since she made a mistake during the heating adjustment, but shes be able to reliably do it now. "Everyone is already waiting, undress quick quick~" Since it was troublesome to make the changing room, undressing is done in the living room. Everyone will get caught up in Arisas bad influence if Im too tardy, so I use quickdress to change into waist coiled with towel style and enter the bathroom. Everyone whos in one-piece yukata like Arisas wearing is waiting in front of the bathtub thats made of cypress-like wood. I dont think that I must be the first one to enter, but since Liza and Nana were insisting, "The first bath is for master.", me entering first has be the custom. After Liza and Nana pour hot water from both of my sides, I set foot into the bathtub. I slowly lean my back on the bathtubs edge, and rx my mind and body with the hot water that feels just right. There are a lot of spirits in the watering hole here. I dont know whether its because theyre the prey of the monsters, or simply because its the gushing point of an earth vein. Just by submerging in the hot water, I feel that my body feels light like its being massaged, the spirits might be massaging me unexpectedly. While I warm my body, Im washing the back and hair of the youth troupe besides Arisa. I also washed Lulu and Arisa before, but Lulu had be so red it looked like she was going to faint, and Arisa was too excited she got a nosebleed and fainted, so they get left out. Since Mia who has won the janken for the first yer is already waiting with a shampoo hat, I quickly bubble her hair with the shampoo soap. This shampoo soap is something from the recipe Ive learned from the elf hometown alchemist, Tsuya-shi. Its not as good as the shampoo from my former world, but it produces more bubbles than a normal soap and its tender for scalps. I made the shampoo hat for Pochi, but for some reason, Mia and Nana also have be to like it. After washing the hair of the little girls in turn, I warm up my chilly body in the hot water and count to 100 with Pochi and the others, and then we get out of the bath. I tried not to be captivated by Nana who had her yukata be slightly transparent from the hot water, but it was quite hard. "Im thinking of going back to the above ground tomorrow morning." "Eh~, lets get back after weve leveled up to 30." "Id very much like to, but Ive only paid the inn for five days, so if we dont go back tomorrow, our carriage and horses would be sold off you know." I persuade Arisa, the only person whosining, by telling her the reason to go back. Putting aside the carriage, I feel sorry if the horses get sold off. The horses are ourpanions who have apanied us in the long journey after all. "Moreover, we can instantly go back here if we leave the carved seal board right?" That words seemed to be the decisive factor, seeded persuading Arisa. Before we go back, I choose the booty were going to take above ground. Among the magic cores, I decided to put therge quantity of deep red magic cores acquired from area 17 inside the Magic Bag <>, and left it in the log house. Ive already usedrge amount of the small whitish magic cores from the ants and small fries for making diluted magic potions, but there are still more than 100 of it remaining. I put only these magic cores into a small bag and bring them along. Since everyone will look at us dubiously instead if we dont bring any monster material, Ive decided to bring 10 of the ants breast shells, carapaces and ws each that are in eptable conditions, and also somebyrinth frog meat. Every one of them had been in the purchase list of the guild. I remembered something and decided to bring some yellow lizard meat that werent in the purchase list. They were strange lizards that looked like an iguana with feelers, but they were delicious with chicken-like taste and little fatness. With [Return] magic, we return to the hidden room in area 1-4 that weve found. Of course I had made sure that there were no monsters or explorers in the room beforehand with [irvoyance] magic. Making sure of the situation ahead for teleporting is simpler with this magic, so I use it often recently. Since I discovered around 30 lost thieves that were approaching like they were enclosing us when we were in a junction of the first area, I dealt with them with three consecutive [Remote Stuns] before they were even in our field of visions. They probably wont die, but since I hit them with 2-5 shoots each, theyre probably going to be fainting in agony for a while. Since I took some detours by using some small passages along the way, we safely got out of thebyrinth without even encountering the fainted lost thieves. We were meet with a surprise outside of thebyrinth, but the surprising vector seemed to be slightly different than what Arisa had expected. They seem to be livingfortably in thebyrinth. The following skills changes are tentative. I might delete them when I make character glossary for chapter 10ter. Main Characters Levels and Skills Changes Arisa...Level 27 Skills: [Never Give Up] [Over Boost] [Self Status] [Status Check] [Hide Skill] [Item Box] [Space Magic (Lv8)] [Fire Magic (Lv1)] Liza....Level 27 Skills: [Spear] [Thrusting] [Heavy Blow] [Magic Edge] [Magic Edge Cannon] (new) [Spiral Spear Attack] (new) [Flickering Movement] (new) [Dismantling] [Cooking] Tama....Level 27 Skills: [Short Sword] [Throwing] [Two-Swords Style] (new) [Magic Edge] (new) [Enemy Search] [Unlocking] (new) [Trap Cancel] (new) [Trap Discovery] (new) [Horseback Riding] [Dismantling] [Gathering] Pochi....Level 27 Skills: [Short Sword] [Heavy Blow] [Helm Splitter] (new) [Magic Edge] (new) [Shooting] [Throwing] [Enemy Search] [Dismantling] [Flickering Movement] (new) Lulu....Level 26 Skills: [Shooting] [Sniping] [Self-Protection] (new) [Life Magic] (new) [Nature Magic] (new) [Chanting] [Marshalling] [Etiquette] [Cooking] [Compounding] [Service] (new) Mia....Level 20 Skills: [Short Sword] [Bow] [Water Magic] [Spirit Seer] [Horseback Riding] [Spirit Magic] (new) [Self-Protection] (new) Nana....Level 27 Skills: [One-handed Sword] [Shield] [Parrying] [Provocation] [Horseback Riding] [Nature Magic] [Abduction] (new) [Capture] (new) Nature magic: [Magic Arrow] [Short Stun] [Shield] [Light Boost] [Signal] [Sonar] [Fence] [<>] [Sense Magic] [Sharp Edge] [Shelter] [Protector] (new) [Fake Patch] (new) [Magic Shelter] (new) [(nk)] (new) [(nk)] (new) [(nk)] (new) DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Name: Satou Pendragon Race: Human Level: 34 Affiliation: Shiga Kingdom Barondom of Muno upation: Apprentice Explorer Rank: Chevalier Title: Magician of Dining Table Skill: [One-Handed Sword] (new) [Life Magic] (new) [Nature Magic] [Evasion] [Alchemy] [cksmith] [Woodwork] [Cooking] [Arithmetic] [Estimation] [Society] [Heraldry] Rewards and Punishments: [Muno Barondom Medal of Blue Gleam] [Muno Barondom Army Medal of First-ss] [Oyugock Dukedom Medal of Blue me] [Muno City People Medal of Honor] [Gururian City People Medal of Honor] [Puta Town People Medal of Honor] Satous stat is from the exchange column for public status. His original status is concealed. Book 10 - 10-11. The Value of Safe Return 10-11. The Value of Safe Return Satous here. In my primary school days during my visit to my grandfathers house, I took part searching a mountain where a neighbor middle school kid was believed to be spirited away. I can still remember the serious faces of the adults back then even now. That middle school kid seemed to have been ying in the city, and they scolded the kid harshly afterward. "Should we head back immediately after we have renewed the inn booking?" "We cant nanodesu!" "Ara? Didnt you say I belong to the battlefields?" "Walking the horses~" "Nanodesu!" "Eh~, theyre just horses, we can just ask the inn caretaker to do that." "No good no good~?" "Arisa doesnt understand nodesu." "Nn." I take no notice to the little girls conversation as my mind is upied with the thing thats happening on the first hall just ahead the passage. There are nearly 200 knights in full equipments like theyre going on a march. I wonder if theyre on a mission to save an important person? Since there are people like a foreign country prince and the youngster an earl house inside thebyrinth, their target might be among them. Arisa who was running out of breath when she was descending this stair has be able to calmly climb it while conversing. Level ups are great after all. We enter into thebyrinth gate that Pochi and Tama have opened, going outside of thebyrinth. There, I see the face of someone whom I didnt expect to find here. "Viscount Shimen! It has been a while." "Ooh! Chevalier Pendragon, so youre safe!" I can guess the current situation while being surprised by the calm older brother of Toruma whos suddenly hugged me. I affirmed that after hearing Toruma-brothers story. It started from the rumor about some half-destroyed explorers who acquired ant nectar that he heard in a noble-only saloon when Toruma-brother was visiting thebyrinth city to get a hold of rare magic cores the day before yesterday. When he asked about the detail, he heard that the explorers were saved by a ck haired young noble who had an excellent mithril sword and brought along little beastkin girls, and a magic spear-user lizardkin girl, he seemed to have associated them to be about me. Then, he asked the Explorer Guild about it just in case, and the fact that we had be explorers, went to thebyrinth and had note back yet came to the light. At first he requested the Explorer Guild rescue unit to be deployed, but since they persisted that they couldnt dispatch it before the scheduled date of our return had passed, it wasnt going well. Good going Explorer Guild. If they had dispatched yesterday, it would have made many thingsplicated. Therefore, he directly talked to the General of Labyrinth Army, borrowed some elites to form a rescue unit, and asked some explorers to be the guide. The viscount himself wouldnt be going into thebyrinth of course, but he purposely came here since hes acquainted with the captain of the unit. "Im very sorry for making you worry." "No, judging from your conditions, Ive jumped to the wrong conclusion myself. Im sorry for making thismotion." "I already said right, against a magic warrior who can repulse a lower demon, even if the first four area monsters ganged up on him, they wouldnt even nick him." The knight captain whos wearing a full body armor entered the conversation by saying so. This person seems to be a honorary viscount. Toruma-brother hase to an agreement to deliver some barrels of wine and five sheep to the soldier barrack. I will apologize to the General together with Toruma-brother tomorrow. He told me that I didnt have to go, but as an adult myself, I couldnt exactly say, "Oh is that so.". The knights seem to be going to eliminate the lost thieves since theyve made preparations and all. Its just right since the ones Ive knocked down should be still there. Toruma-brother seemed to be busy, he left a subordinate to deal with the trivial after promising about the tomorrow matter. The subordinate-san is a 40 years old man with good physique. I wish it was a beautiful female secretary instead. After parting with Toruma-brother, we go to the purchasing counter of the guild staffs before thebyrinth gate. "Congrattions on your safe return." "Thank you." Congrattions? I feel that theres something wrong with that, but since it seems like shes blessing me, I thank her. "How was the result?" "Weve got magic cores,byrinth ants materials, andbyrinth frogs meat." I take them out of the satchel. I purposely did it like this to leave an impression that we are in the possession of a magic bag <>. Its better than having them suspiciously think that we have Item Box. I take out more than 100 magic cores, 10 of ants breast shell, carapaces, and ws each, and 100 kilograms ofbyrinth frog meat. "T, thats a lot of magic cores." Just as Arisas expected, the face of the guild female receptionist is cramping. It seems to be withinmon sense as its not enough to create amotion. I think its actually unexceptional considering our levels, but maybe its unprecedented for first-time explorers since the guild have onlye information about their names. Im really d that Ive left the magic cores weve acquired from stronger monsters on the campground. "Are these all Chevalier Pendragon-sama?" "No, although I dont know if they have purchase request, I have the meat of strange yellow lizard." I already knew that it had no purchase request, but since the meat is delicious, Ive brought it to treat the children who are standing by here. There are only 20 kilograms of the meat, but it should be enough to treat them. "Strange yellow lizard? Is it that legendary ingredients?!" "Oy, Huey. Appraise this meat. It seems to be of the yellow strange lizard." "Is that true. Youve done well to defeat such fast running lizard." Come to think of it, it was trying to run away from Tamas surprise attack, so I caught it with [Magic Hand]. I had thought that its price was too high, so it was a rare ingredient huh. I ask about the prices of the other things while theyre appraising it. Thebyrinth frog meat is worth four copper coins a kilogram, so 100 kilograms are four gold coins. The ants breast shell is two silver coins, and the carapace is one silver coin. I think the carapace can be used for many things, is there a few demand for it? The ants w is quite cheap, 10 of them are one silver coin. Its two copper coins a piece. "Its the strange yellow lizard without a doubt. Its 10 gold coins if you sell it to the guild. You can possibly sell it higher if you bring it to the city, but in that case, the tax for carrying out will be one gold coin." I dont particrly need to pay the tax since it can be deducted from the materials and magic cores Im selling it. Since the market price is 20 gold coins, its more profitable to sell it in the city even if I have to pay the tax. As for the magic cores, each one of the 103 magic cores of thebyrinth ants is one copper coin, the strange yellow lizards core is one silver coin, and thebyrinth frogs core is two silver coins. The staff-san teaches me how to break down the price of the magic cores. "These lots of small magic cores are White 9 and Vermilion 1 so theyre of the lowest grade. Please note that its the lowest priced core since there is little use of this low-ranked magic core." I asked her to teach me the detail of magic core grades. It seems that the deeper the red color of the magic core is, the better. There are four colors ssifications which are White, Vermilion, Red and Crimson, [White 9 Vermilion 1] to [Vermilion 10] are the low grade, [Vermilion 9 Red 1] to [Red 10] are the intermediate grade, [Red 9 Crimson 1] to [Crimson 10] are the high grade, and above it is the highest grade, [Blood Crimson]. Since the level 30 frog is [White 7 Vermilion 3], while the level 15 lizard is [White 2 Vermilion 8], it doesnt seem that being higher leveled means that the magic core will be better. By the way, the whales cores are Deep Crimson. I dont have any intention of selling it, but Im slightly interested just how much is that giant magic core worth. Since the price of the magic cores doesnt depend on quantity but its grade and weight, the staff-san politely measures it one by one while wiping them. Theres a magic tool for this measurement, it calctes the price after you set the value standard on the bast. Its quite an excellent thing. However, shes implying that the [White 9 Vermilion 1] magic cores dont have any use, but Ive used it normally for making diluted potions, I wonder if there are individual differences? The guild staff breaks down the total and shows the written ckboard to me. Ive decreased thebyrinth meat Im going to sell by 20 kilograms. "Do you agree with this amount of money for the purchase?" "Yes, good enough." The deal has been made, and I receive the documents needed for us to rank up from Wood tes to the Bronze tes from the guild-san. Strangely, they dont check whether Im carrying something out. I wonder if the checking isx? I got permission from the guild staffs to borrow the BBQ stove beside the counter. It seems that theyre loaning the set and the fuel for one big copper coin. "Noble-sama, so youre safe!" "Im d!" The two people from the [Beautiful Wings] called and hugged me. The women seemed to have thought that we were defeated and abducted by the ants. Putting aside the muscle body of charming-san, the soft embrace of the beauty-san is very wonderful. Since Lulu whos grilling some frog meat is looking here with aplex expression of surprise and reproach, I gently pull the two apart. Arisa and the others were busy ordering the children to line up, so they didnt notice it. It seems Ive avoided the guilty festival. "Im d that you two are also alright." "Its thanks to noble-sama." "We were really saved by you." These girls seem to be the explorers who were going to guide the rescue unit. Apparently they received a fine for not only causing trouble for other explorers, but also thebyrinth army. The fine was expensive, so the prize money they got from the quest werent enough. They were being vague about it, but they probably borrowed money to cover the deficiency. The children who are treated with grilled meat on wooden skewerse to me to say their thanks, and then get back near the wall to enjoy the food. Arisa had specially told them that I was the one who treated them while she was distributing the meat. Everyone seems to be experienced from the food distribution at the duchy capital, the children line up while keeping the order. The beastkin girls ate the little of meat that had remained. You girls, havent you each just eaten 10 kilograms of the meat yesterday? Book 10 - 10-12. Courtesy Calls 10-12. Courtesy Calls Satous here. Even though Ive forgotten about it after I got used to inte payments, formalities are something that take time. Although I understand that its necessary, it still makes me impatient. "Heya, Id like to extend my booking period, is it alright?" "I-if it isnt Chevalier Pendragon-sama. Were d to see youre fine, w-w-we can extend the period yes. Im very sorry, but were going to clean your room, so please rx yourself in the lobby for a while. Of course we wont charge you the admission fee. How do I say this, the inn owner looks suspicious. Right at that time, Pochi and Tama who have gone to see the horsese back. "The horses arent here~?" "The carriage isnt here too nodesu." Hohou? Glint, Arisas and Lizas look toward the inn owner. Im smiling like a Japanese person would. "T-the horses are currently being let to exercise on the ranch. Since the carriage was dirty, its being cleaned in a studio that usually deals with high-ss carriages. Of course theyre free since its our inns service." I see, he secretly sold them since he thought I had died huh? "Hou? That carriage is something that Ive ordered from the master craftsman in the duchy capital, it worths no less than 200 gold coins. Its not a studio that would damage or peel the paint is it?" "Y, yes. Of course it is not." Lets im 200 gold coins if the paint really gets chipped. Thats the actual market price after all. "Liza, Nana, Im worried about it so could you go and see the carriage?" "N, no, you dont need to do that. Everyone must be tired since you all have just got back from thebyrinth. We have just acquired some goodmbs, so how about some meal. Well pick up the horses and the carriage from the store, so please wait for it while youre having the meal, that, er..." How do I say this, hes too small time. So small I cant imagine hes the owner of this high-ss inn. Maybe hes the son-inw taken by the family, and thus wanted some small sum of money? "Everyone, the inn owner-dono will treat us to a meal, thank him properly." Ill make him treat us with plenty ofmb dishes as thepensation for his trick. That much should be fine. The youth troupe thank him unconcernedly. Im not sure if the owner thinks that his trick has been found out or if hes sessfully deceived me, but he honestly treat us with dishes. The horses and the carriage were safely returned to the inn when we had finished our meal. I guess Ill forgive him since he didnt try to change the horses. Ill treat the horses to some specially-made feedter. Now then, even though the horses and the carriage have been returned, we still shouldnt stay in this inn for long. Ive extended our booking period as intended, but Ill check the current condition of the Ivy Mansion before we dive into thebyrinth next time, and if it looks habitable enough, well probably move there. "What is the meaning of this, Heson! Whats happened to my carriage! After overcharging it to 300 gold coins, now youre backing off from the deal, what is this." There are people who dont know TPO out there huh. I see, so my carriage was going to be sold at 300 gold coins huh. He seems to be quite excellent at overcharging people. "Bar Dyukeli-sama, that mistake happened--" The inn owner draws closer to the old gentleman who looks like a wire. Urged by thendy, we went to a passage guided by an employee. I dont intend to thrust myself into an unnecessary trouble, so Ie back to the room and take a rest with everyone. While being covered by little girls on the bed, I read the Toruma Memo in the menu. It seems that he has investigated Bar Dyukeli too, but as expected, even Toruma couldnt have personal connections with such faraway nobles, there are only two informations written, [A follower of Marquis Ashinen], and [Deals with Magic Tools]. However, there are slightly more detailed information written about the current viceroy of Selbira, Marquis Ashinen. Information that sound almost like hes badmouthing him; like how the previous generation had died unnaturally in the royal capital 20 years ago, or that the current marquis is stingy and like bribe money, or that hes a hen-pecked husband and arrogant. Its written that Marquis Ashinen will soften his attitude toward someone whos brought him some expensive gift. Since it seems that its better for the gift to be of the vulgar [Looks Expensive] kind rather than work of arts, lets present him with the gold nude woman statue Ive acquired from my duchy capital acquaintance. Since that thing worths 20 gold coins, it should be enough. Its also written that hes into men, but since he likes the macho-type one, I should be safe as Im outside his type. Ill bring some presents for the wife too since its said that hes a hen-pecked husband. ording to Toruma Memo, she likes jewelries and confectionery, so Ive decided to bring some jewelries Ive got from the duchy capital, and some caste. Since hotcakes seem to be all the rage in the duchy capital right now, I choose a slightly different kind of caste. I slip out of the bed after confirming that everyone has fallen asleep, and ask an inn employee to deliver a letter that contains my wish to meet face-to-face with the viceroy to his mansion. Since Im scheduled to meet the Labyrinth Army General tomorrow afternoon, Ive made an appointment to do this one the day after tomorrow. "My, youve already collected the needed magic cores quota?" "Yes, this is the achievement proof Ive received from the staff-san on thebyrinth entrance." "Quite a wonderful result isnt it. Have you entered abyrinth before?" "Yes, anotherbyrinth for a bit." I make which of thebyrinth vague. She seems to have asked about it casually too, she doesnt seem interested to ask whichbyrinth it is. "Well then, please wait on the sofa over there while for the person in charge that will guide you." Pestered by Arisa and the others, we went to the east guild after breakfast to raise our rank to bronze. By the way, the breakfast were dried white breads, potage pumpkin soup, and scrambled eggs with thick sliced roasted bacons. The line-up somehow feels like something that have been influenced by a reincarnated person. Weve been guided to another room, and then we submit our IDs from Muno city, and sign the official registration deeds. I checked it with magic perception just in case, but there didnt seem to be any magic-rted trap. We were offered to check our status and skills with Yamato stone free of charge for the rank up, but I refused since there was no need to do that particrly. "What would you like for the party name?" Everyone began to argue from the words of clerk-san. Since it didnt seem like it would be decided immediately, I asked the clerk-san some time. "Chevalier Pendragon and His Mistresses." Rejected. "Pochi and Master." "Ara, Pochi-chan, do you not like being together with us?" "I-its not like I dont like it nodesu. Pochi and Master and Tama and Liza and Lulu and Mia and Nana and Arisa is fine nodesu!" "Long~?" Lulu teases Pochis verbal slip. She corrected it immediately, but just as Tamas said, its too long. "It should be more concise. How about Demon Lord yers?" "Isnt that like a title?" Itll be troublesome if theres someone who believes that, and most people will probablyugh at us for trying to be like heroes. "Young Organism Protection Corps, so I rmend." "Eh~, then we would be obliged to protect the little girls in front of thebyrinth." "Id like to at least protect them from starvation though." Is there no organization or something that distribute food in this city? "Chevalier Pendragon and His Pleasant Friends sounds nice." "Lulu, you really are Arisas big sister after all." "Eh, Liza-san, what do you mean by that?!" Looks like Lulu has been steadily dyed with Arisas Showa power. "Friends of Fairy." "Well they are our friends and all~ But it doesnt sound like a party name~" And, I guess Tama is the only one who hasnt stated her opinion? "Nn~? Eat Meat Corps." "Eat Hamburg Steak Corps." "Eat Roasted Whole Bird Corps." "Eat Chocte Parfait Corps." Isnt everyone just mentioning the thing they want to eat while pretending to suggest the party name? But, Id like to eat chocte as its been awhile. I feel that Id find it if I search around the southern archipgo. I had a feeling that we wouldnt ever decide on it if it continued like this, so I registered my house name as the temporary one. "Well then, itll beplete in three days, so please use these temporary bronze tes until then." Each of us receives a temp bronze te thats carved with East-1~East-8. The official bronze te probably takes time toplete since its carved with the owners name and the party name. The General of the Labyrinth Army is a middle-aged man with hooked nose whos the very picture of someone from a noble family with his arrogant air. Its the younger brother of Duke Bishtall from back then, Honorary Earl Eltall. After the greeting, we begin to apologize to him. For the time being, Ive brought three kinds of smoked food and the dragon spring liquor as presents. Ive also asked the inn to make the liquor store deliver several kinds of first-ss liquor in barrels to the soldiers. "Hou, so hes the outstanding talent whos carrying the future of Shiga kingdom huh?" I harden a little from General Eltalls words. I dont remember carrying that future you know? "Thats right. Thanks to him, Muno City which had be the breeding ground of demons was saved, and even the lower demon in Gururian city was destroyed with surprisingly low amount of victim. His and his retainers abilities are probably equal to first-ss knights prowesses. And, in addition to his battle prowess, hes also well versed in magic. He single handedly developed various magic, including the beautiful Fireworks magic that captivated peoples hearts. Perhaps because of his personality, even among the factions that are spread in my lords domain, Ive never heard any disturbing rumor like assassinations attempt, thanks to his cooking and personality as the lubricants." Please stop the excessive praises. Poker Face-san is dying. Moreover, leaving aside the Barondom and Gururian city. What do you mean by lubricant? Have I done something? Lets ask the detail from the viscountter. Were there really factions in that carefree duchy capital. "If you really can change someone with your cooking like that, Id like you to do something to that Marquis Ashinen." "He might be unexpectedly changed you know? His cooking has mediated that Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku after all." "What! Those two who are like cats and dogs?" Which Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku are they talking about again? Is it about the predecessors? The two people that I know should be in a really friendly term. They were always smiling after all. The boy page came while bringing the smoked meat that I had presented on a te. He had prepared cups for several people. Dont tell me were going to drink in the broad daylight? Contrary to his appearance, General Eltall is an affable person. "W, whats this liquor? Chevalier Pendragon, where did you get this liquor? Its the first time Ive drunk this liquor." "It tastes like Torumas treasured liquor huh, so that liquor was really something you had brought." Lets fabricate some story since I cant exactly tell them that its something summoned by the ck dragons magic. "That is something I obtained from a merchant called Heiron in the trade port of the dukedom. I heard that it was liquor from some distantnd, so perhaps its from the archipgo or another continent." I dont know whether its because theyprehend that excuse, or because my Deception skill is at work, but it seems theyve consented. The story flows, and Ive been made to promise to give the two another dragon spring liquorter. If I can get along with the military top position in the ce where Im staying with just one bottle of liquor in ton unit, Ive got my moneys worth. Book 10 - 10-13. Courtesy Calls (2) 10-13. Courtesy Calls (2) Satous here. If humans dont have an objective, or rather a purpose, they cant quite work hard at it. Too grand of an objective will break your heart though, so it might be better if you have the short and the long terms objectives. "My my, bringing such wonderful presents like these, Muno Barondom is quite rich isnt it." The madam of Marquise Ashinen is looking at the presents from me that are in front of her, [Silk Cloth], [Sapphire Ne], and [Coral Works] with great delight. I originally wanted to only give her the ne, but since Arisa suggested that presents would be better if there were a lot, I slightly added it. The coral works especially, Viscount Shimens secretary secretly advised me that they have a lot of variety on top of being rare in the ind, so it would be easy for the madam to give them to her servants. Ive packed the gold nude woman statue thats for Marquis Ashinen and handed it to the butler. It would have been sold to some merchant if I just gave it to the madam after all. The madam of marquis Ashinen is an obese woman on herte 30s. It seems the couple have four daughters and two sons, though theyre not here. The children are around 10-18 years old, two of the daughters have been married at the duchy capital, and the eldest son is working on the royal castle. Thanks to the madams machine-gun talks, I acquired various information about the Marquis house, nobles and the wealthy living in thebyrinth city. I dont feel particrly tired taking the role of a listener since Ive gotten used to it during the tea parties in the duchy capital. "Mother, did you call me?" "Ara, yourete. How about her higness?" "O madam! What do you want me for?" "Ill introduce this person to your highness. Hes--" The two new people who have entered the room are the second 15 years old plump son of the marquis couple, and the foreign kingdom princess whom I saw when I was entering thebyrinth city. Unlike at that time, her hair is in proper drill twin tail style. The silver hair ornament suits her brown hair well. A maid-san with in face who seems to be the princess attendant follows her from behind. I guess shes the fiancee of the marquis couples second son. With the madams introduction, the second son snorted like he was looking down after hearing my peerage. "Fuhn, what, hes just a honorary chevalier huh. Making me to specially greet a sham noble who sucks up to mother for her favor, how ludicrous. Can I go back to my room now?" This second son is just the about same as the Marquis whom I directly met in the trade city back then. Hes too straight, he should be more indirect with the insult even if the other party is a lower ranked noble. "Geritz-dono, arent you being rude to that person? In our kingdom, we will be acting a bit more respectful even if the other person is a lower ranked noble nanoja." As for this princess, although her way of talking is strange, shes unexpectedly proper. The second son quietly cursed the princess, "Acting so impudent despite being a girl" in mutter while leaving the room after getting the madams permission. The madam apologized for his remark instead of the person himself. Is she being overprotective? The third and fourth daughter of the Marquis couple entered in exchange. Gona the third daughter is lightly obese, while Shina the fourth daughter is thin and underweight unlike her sister and mother. Her face also looks somewhat different than the two. The older sister is still 12 years old, yet shes already been decided to marry into the house of a viscount whos their trusted retainer. Shina, the 10 years old little sister is still undecided due to her sickness. "Excuse me." The maid-san of the marquiss house came in while saying so. Shes pushing a food trolley which has the Caste and blue tea that Ive brought as presents. "My, its really an unusual cake isnt it?" "Its soft." "My, its melting in my mouth.... What an elegant taste." "Its a cake that the queen of a faraway elf kingdom eats, its called Caste." Im not telling a lie. High elf-sama did stuff them into her mouth with great relish. Un, lets go and visit her with some casteter. "As expected of the pastry of therge kingdom Shiga ja. Although the Hotcake from the other day was delicious, I have never eaten such delicious cake like this before. I also want to make my kingdom be able to have cakes like this freely avable ja." d that the princess-sama is also delighted. The lightly obese third daughter-san has finished eating it in one go and is aiming for her little sisters te, but it looks like she thinks its improper in front of a guest, she doesnt seem like shell make a move. I presented the one in my te that I hadnt touched to her when the madam turned away her view for an instant. "You eat it too Shina. Its sweet and delicious." "Yes, mother." The fourth daughter who has been urged by her mother cut a small piece of the yellow section of the caste and puts it into her mouth. After chewing it for a while, she leaks out a voice of admiration, "Delicious", that sounds like a cry. Her expression doesnt change, but her pale face has be slightly reddish, so shes probably happy. The madam asked my purpose foring to thebyrinth city so I answered, "Explorer". The third and fourth daughters didnt seem to be particrly interested, but the princess bit it. "Oh! You came here to be an explorer! Thats good! I also came here to be an explorer noja. I will absolutely carve great deeds like your countrys Ringrande-sama, and be the herospanion noja." As expected, I think its impossible for the princess to be an explorer. Her level is only two, and she doesnt have any fighting skills. She only has the Etiquette skill. Even though Id like to tell her some things, for the time lets be polite and only said, "Thats quite a wonderful dream." "Im back." "Wee back, master. I have handed the baked sweets to the butler-san." Ie back to the inn with Lulu whos waiting on the carriage. I had asked Lulu to distribute baked sweets with a lot of honey to the maids. I learned from the duchy capital that I couldnt make light of the servantswork, so I gave them extravagant baked sweets as a prior investment. I didnt give them Caste since Arisa advised me to differentiate it with the one for their master. The carriage passed through the street of the wealthy heading toward the eastern Explorer Guild. Arisa and the others are participating in a short course that the guild has sponsored. It seems the participation is free. I intend to have Arisa teaches me the content of the lectureter. This short course seems to have veteran explorers teach beginners various things like the way to conduct yourself in thebyrinth, and important characteristics of monsters, and its held regrly. The short course is performed on the open space behind the guild. The lecture seems to be quite legit as they put out image of monsters to do it, though I dont know whether its from light magic or nature magic. Not only Arisa and the others, Jenna from back then and five other explorers, and also 40 children have alsoe. The children include both genders, but there doesnt seem to be any boy thats older than 10 years here. Since it looks like the lecture is over, the staffs distribute wooden tags for participating. I wonder if thats like apletion certificate? When I was gazing at that somehow, the receptionistdy from yesterday called me. "Ara, Chevalier-sama. Your vassals took the lecture intently." She seems to be carrying arge pot out of the guild building. It seems to be hot as shes using dish cloths to hold the pot. She puts the pot on the long table counter that has been prepared beforehand, and calls people who have participated in the lecture. "Were distributing food. Its Selbira-style Stew today. Line up with your wooden tag." I see, its like a schools lunch program. The children who have gathered for the meal end up gaining knowledge about thebyrinth, and as the result, they will probably survive better when they explore thebyrinth. The guild must be expecting that in exchange for the food and personnel expenses, the losses of explorers will be decreased, and the number of the gathered magic cores will be increased, no doubt about it. However, since this course only opens once every five days, and the number of participants are limited, it seems that the children that cane are restricted. The children received the poured stew with their wooden bowls, sat down on suitable ces on the hall and began eating it. "Master, thank you for your hard work." "Ee~?" "Its master and Lulu nanodesu!" The three beastkin girls are also carrying wooden bowls with the stew in it. Since Pochi presents her spoon while saying, "Aan, nanodesu", I eat it. The saltiness is intense, but it seems to be stew with boiled scrap vegetables and some kind of meat inside. Ive never tasted it before, but its probably monsters meat. Frankly speaking, it doesnt taste good. Although, the only one who has that impression seem to be only me, the children are eating the stew enthusiastically. The expressions on the beastkin girls lookplicated, but theyre eating them without anyint. Arisa, Nana, and Mia are still surrounding the female explorer lecturer and asking her with barrage of questions. d to see theyre studying hard. "Sir Pendragon. It has been a while." "Nice to meet you Sir Pendragon. I am the friend of Gina, the daughter of Baron Keter, Heliona. I belong to Moonlight (party)." Miss Heliona is a tall ck-haired woman. Her hair is styled in bob cut, but theres a hair ornament with arranged feathers that make it looks like a peacock on her hair. Shes wearing knight-like clothes and pants. Her breasts are small unlike Jenna, but shes a sexy girl with a nice waist line. The [Friend of the same town] that Gina has said in when we meet her is probably this person. "Sir Pendragon. Im sorry for my rudeness, but you should wear armor when youre entering thebyrinth. Even magicians wear leather armors before they enter thebyrinth. No matter how dexterous you are, we dont know if any surprise attacke from the surrounding. Dont be careless okay?" Since Miss Heliona remonstrates me as a fellow explorer, I say my thanks and apology. s, we have be famous in the east guild due to a rumor about us getting kidnapped by the swarm of ants. It seems it was particrly known that it was an armor-less noble who entered thebyrinth while bringing some maids along. Shes probably avoiding calling me "Fool" instead of "Noble". We should better wear some dummy armors next time. "By the way Sir Pendragon, Ive heard that you have a mithril sword, could you please let me see it once?" While being bewildered with miss Helionaplete change whos fidgeting like shes going to confess her love, I pass her the fairy sword from my waist. "Could I draw it?" "Please." "What a beautiful sword. However, its surprisingly light. Wont this make it hard when you fight against big monsters? I think forbyrinth its better to have a spear or a pole arm as the main weapon, and a dagger as the side arm. Sadly, most peoplemonly wear monsters-made armors in thebyrinth city, but dont you think that nobles should wear beautiful full-body silver armor? That beautiful silver! With thates the power to crush evil--" Looks like shes wearing metal armor and a pole axe when shes entering thebyrinth. It seems she will fights with dagger, the side arm, in a narrow passage. She seemed to like metal armor and had thoughtlessly rmended me to wear full body one. Since her talk is long, I ignore it halfway through, but it seems miss Jenna has gotten used to it as shes having a bitter smile. Her passionate armor talk seemed to be continuing on still, but I took the chance when Arisa and the others came back and excused myself. In the afternoon, I go to the firm that Sunifun-san, the merchant in Seryuu city, has told me and mail some letters toward Seryuu city. My letters are for the worker guild and Zena-san, Pochi and Tama are sending letter for the gate inn Yuni. Its as expensive as one silver coin a letter, but its probably cheap considering how far the trip is. After sending the letters, I go toward the [Mansion of Ivy] as scheduled. Book 10 - 10-14. Mansion of Ivy 10-14. Mansion of Ivy Satous here. Basements appeared a lot in mystery (works), but when I was in Japan, I had never even seen one. I wonder if its really because of the problem with thew and tax that people build it above ground instead after all? I dont know the exact location of this Mansion of Ivy, but its easy to look for it. When I used [Spirit Seer] skill as instructed by Mia, I could see one section of thebyrinth city where the spirits had gathered. After that it was as simple as marking it on the map, and going there via the shortest route. The Mansion of Ivy is located in the northern side of thebyrinth city. Its to the west of the north gate, at the end of the wealthy area just before the pleasure quarter. There is a lush green park not far off the rampart, and the mansion of ivy exists there. Just like the name implies, its covered with ivy. The mansion is less than half as bigpared to other mansions in this area of the wealthy, but thend size seems to be about as big. Transparent water is flowing in two meters wide moat outside the mansion hedges. Since there are low hedges outside the moat, it seems the moat is also part of the Mansion of Ivy. The clear water that flows in the moat seems to be flowing to the pond on the park via a small canal. The area around here is slightly elevated several meters abovepared to the neighborhood. The water that has flown to the pond seems to be flowing into the town through small waterways. The carriage suddenly changes its course just before the Mansion of Ivy. "Whats wrong Lulu?" "Im sorry, I dont know why but I feel that I have to change the carriages course no matter what." The log disys [Forest of Hesitation (Return Home) magic is sessfully resisted]. It seems to be some kind of people clearing magic. "It seems that theres a magic under effect, so I will take only Mia along from here. Everyone wait here for a bit." I tell so to everyone and go with Mia to the Mansion of Ivy. Mia is acting normally, I wonder if this magic does not work on elves. Just in case, I pass the medallion from Giril to Mia. Theres an archway arbor with waist-height white trees that acts as the front gate. However, theres a moat thats full of water just beyond that gate, yet there is no bridge to cross it. When I check with magic Perception, it seems that the low moat is under effect of space-based magic. ording to Giril, the owner of this mansion is Trazayuya-shi, I wonder if he wanted to make a fortress? Or maybe the security in the area was so bad that you couldnt be at ease without doing this much. Gate, open, I am Misanalia of Boruenan Forest. Gatekeeper, Come here quickly. Mia read the phrase for opening the gate thats written on the back of the medallion. Even though Mia usually rarely talks, she sure is good at reciting lines isnt she. A little girl was peeking on the opposite side of the main gate, and when our eyes met, she hid behind the gate. Shes a House Fairy (Brownie). Her green hair thats nearly ck is put in short ponytail. Gatekeeper, Come here quickly Yielding to the repeated lines of Mia, a bridge appears between the gates. Its a transparent bridge that looks like a ss. "Nn." I grasp Mias hand which she has presented, and we cross the bridge toghether. "Misanalia-sama, I am the guard of this Mansion of Ivy, Leriril, Girils granddaughter." "Just call me Mia." "I cannot do such thing. To call elf-sama with their nickname! Please call me Leriril without honorific." "Nn, Leriril." Giril was also like her, butpared to him Leriril looks far more child-like. From humans standpoint, she looks like a 6-7 years old child. By the way, shes a 60 years old girl. I feel like shed be mad at me if I say Kanreki. Her level is quite high at 20. She has hiding skill and race-specific skills. She seems to be an expert of scouting and the like. "By the way, Misanalia-sama, who is that human brat over there? A mere human being holding hands with the honorable elf-sama, how extremely rude of him. Let me teach him his position." I got suddenly dissed during our first meeting. The people in the elf hometown didnt discriminate against humans, but I wonder if she hase to hate humans after being surrounded by them? I wonder why, I somehow feel that I cant defend the humans. "Rude. Satou is my fiance." "Eh? Eeh? Thats a joke right?" "Mwu, officially approved by parents." "Hahaha, that, that cannot be~" Leriril waved both her hands round and round to deny Mias fiance remark as it seemed to be shocking for her. She passed her limit when she heard about the approval of Mias parents, she fainted. We cant exactly let her sleep here just like this, so we bring her to a tree shade andy her on a sheet. Sometimes refreshing cool breeze blows from the greeneries that exist due to the moat that surrounds the mansion ground. In the dustybyrinth city, its only here and the park surrounding it that feel like its from another world. "Ha, I saw a bad dream." "Nn, dream?" "Yes, an elf-sama was seduced by a human brat." What a rude thing to say toward the youngster who had carried you to a tree shade and nursed you. She gets up unsteadily, and looks toward Mia in a surprise. And then, she seemed to have sensed my presence, she turned toward me in an awkward robot-like movement. Ill leave out the uproar afterward, and just write down that its quite difficult to deal with the little girl. "Now then, Misanalia-sama and Satou, pleasee here." Leriril who has finally concedes my existence leads us into the mansion. Arisa and the other who are waiting outside have been excluded from the effect of [Forest of Hesitation (Return Home)], and since Ive called them with [Telephone], they will probablye here soon. It seems the Medal of Proxy that Leriril carries can control the entrance bridge and the istion magic. The Medal of Manager that Mia carries has higher authority than Leririls medal. "And, am I wrong to assume that Misanalia-sama is the new master of the Mansion of Ivy?" "No. The master is Satou." "Eh? That br-, Satou, is?" Was she going to say brat? Well, its not wrong for an old woman on her 60 to call me brat though. "Yeah, Giril told me to go ahead and use this mansion if Im staying inbyrinth city. That medal is also something that he has entrusted to me." "Ceh, that senile old man.... No, from esteemed grandfather is it? I cant believe it." "Mwu, fact." No no, Leriril. Youre toote for the retake. Youve gone and said him as senile old man after all. "Err, maybe grandfather was being senile, no his physical condition was bad at the time?" This child really has a bad mouth. "Satou is the benefactor of Boruenan Forest. A friend of Aze." "By Aze, do you perhaps mean Aialize-sama the high elf? For a high elf-sama to show herself before a human! Moreover, friend is it? Even though high elf-sama is the heaven holy priest that can even be called a demi-god." Id have been fine if she falsify her as my lover. However, something like demi-god or heaven holy priest really, those are the most unsuitable names for Aialize-san. "Yes, Ive gotten along well with her. I have been taught Spirit Magic and Spirit Seer by her, and even taken to the observatory of the world tree." After getting greatly shaken, Leriril fell on the floor and prostrated to beg forgiveness for her impoliteness. Moreover, she said, "I cant call you without honorifics if youre the friend of high elf-sama", and added [Sama] to call me. Afterward, she also calls other members with [Sama] since theyre also Aialize-sans friends. "Misanalia-sama and everyone else too, please enter." Guided by Leriril, we enter the mansion. The inside is of an extremely normal mansion. There is a mirror at the end of a narrow passage thats located in one corner of the living room and hard to find. She holds her medal out, and waves-like light appear on the surface of the mirror. "Please follow me." And then she jumps into the mirror. Oh, that looks like a mirror that could take you to another world, wait, this is already another world. ording to the map, Leriril is 10 meters below the ground, so this is probably some kind of teleport gate. After confirming that, I also follow. The space is awfully bright even though its underground. The ceiling is also more than three meters high. This brightness is just like the outside. Most likely, there are nts with light fiber stalks like we have on thebyrinth vis ceiling, or some kind of magic that transmit the light from outside here. The ce in five meters radius from here is like a courtyard, weeds that look likewn are growing. When I confirm on the map, it seems the Mansion of Ivy upies the same space as the park above underground. Its extended 30-50 meters underground. There are more than 100 rooms it seems. There are also workshops and facilities that Trazayuya-shi has used, I have to ask if I can use itter. "Here is the main building of the Mansion of Ivy. The mansion on the ground above is a fake for visitors." "Hes quite the careful one." "Trazayuya-sama was a gentleman that was called the elf sage. Esteemed grandfather has told me that sage-sama had a lot of magic tools and magic engineering inventions, and when sage-sama was inside thebyrinth, there were always thieves or nations that aimed for his assets." I see, its not because of paranoia, but self-defense huh. "Even now, every time the viceroy is reced, they always attack with armed groups trying to make this mansion into their possession." Yet it doesnt fall, isnt that amazing? "High level explorers should be able to break through it though?" "Anyone who lives in this city absolutely wont attack the Mansion of Ivy." Leriril dered so full of confidence toward Arisas question. "After all, the Fake Core of this mansion is the thing that maintains the water source of this city." "Uwah, taking a hold of the lifeline huh, Trazayuya is good. As expected of sage-sama." Leriril doesnt seem to know the detail, but the thing about Fake Core is written in the documents that he has left behind. ording to it, it was a magic tool that preceded the Maze Core, and it was made usingrge amount of Philosophers Stones. It seems to be a good system that can do various things like absorbing magic power from the Earths Vein nearby, using preset functions, or supplying magic power into the magic tools that are connected to it. In this case, it uses the function of the Fake Core to draw out the water from the underground water vein. "However, in that case, isnt it bad if we live here?" "Thats right, itll be fine if were inside the mansion, but a mansion dweller whos wandering outside the mansion could be a hostage, we might get involved in various troubles~" Arisa also agrees. However, Id love to use the facilities here. "What about buying a house outside and enter here from there? We can just use masters or my space magic to go in and out." "Youre right, lets go with that." Lets ask about the dummy house from the marchioness or the general if theres one thats a good fit. After having a tea party to get ourselves acquainted, we chose our rooms in the mansion, put the carved seal board, and then left toward the inn. Additionally, the caste was quite popr with everyone. Book 10 - 10-15. Red Iron Plate 10-15. Red Iron te Satous here. I wonder why is my free time decreasing every time I get a promotion. Well, it goes without saying that the causes are the slightly raised sry and the many more works I must do. "Im very sorry." The receptionist onee-san over the counter is deeply apologizing. Wevee here to receive the Bronze tes, but-- "Actually the guildmaster has raised an objection for it." --An interruption hase, and it seems our promotions have been stopped. "Eh~, Im firmly against this!" "Im truly very sorry. Im told that the guildmaster has an objection on Sir Pendragon since something like this is unprecedented..." I understand Arisas dissatisfaction, but theres nothing can be done even if we press this person further. "When will we know if our promotion is admitted or not? May we use these temporary tes until then?" "Y, yes. You can have the temporary Bronze tes as they are now. I think itll only take a few days at the longest, so itd be helpful if youe to the guild in five days." Right, we havent registered our contact address to the guild. While calming Arisa whos still discontent, we leave the guild. An onee-san around thirty who descends from a carriage that has just arrived as wee out, calls me in fluster. "U-um, excuse me, but are you Chevalier Pendragon-sama?" "Yes, I am, can I help you?" "I came for an errand from the guildmaster. I am Ushana the guildmasters secretary. Im sorry for being so sudden, but could you go with me to the west guild?" Arisa is posing triumphantly while whispering, "The temte is here" behind. Im only nning to buy the dummy house today, so I dont mind visiting the guildmaster. I told her my consent, and we headed to the west guild together. A wand ising toward me right in front of my eyes. Sharp like a spear, it was suddenly thrust before my eyes when I opened the door. I lightly brush the attack thats even sharper than Lizas spear blow, avoiding it. The other party passes the eluded wand over the shoulder to the other hand, and attacks again. Is this what they call wand arts? And then I continue to elude all of the ever-changing long wand attacks. I wonder what does this person want to do anyway? The one who stops this unreasonable attacks is the secretary, Ushanas words. "Guildmaster! If you keep doing that any longer, Seberkea-sama will scold you!" "Ceh, we were just in the good part. Right, Satou?" Yes, the one who has been attacking me with the long wand since awhile ago is the guildmaster-san. Moreover, shes a 87 years old old woman, so I couldnt counterattack really. Shes a level 52 magician who has fire and light magic skills. I want this childish old woman to take some lesson from Tenion head-miko. Im the only one whose here. Arisa and the others are touring the guild hall below. "Unfortunately, Im not fond of getting surprise attacks." "What, arent you the battle freak who stayed overnights from the first day of hisbyrinth diving, and then went on to collect more than 100 magic cores?" How rude. Ive only defeated 20-30 monsters at most. "I was only watching from behind, mypanions were the ones who actually fought." "Bah, who would believe that nonsense. Even if that was the truth, it was because the monsters were small fries whom you did not need fight right?" Its most likely just guessworks, but its rtively true. It seems she had felt that I was going to deceive her, she spoke first before I could. "Moreover, that sword is something that old Dohars created right? Like that old man would give the sword he made himself to a small fry. If youre going to deceive people, wrap that Truth Mark with some cloth." I didnt specially hide the mark since no one at the duchy capital noticed it. I thought that it wasnt rare since I saw a lot of arms that had truth marks in the elf hometown, but it seems I was wrong. "Elder Dohar is my drinking buddy." I cant exactly tell her that Ive made the sword together with elder Dohar. I wonder why. The moment she heard "Drinking buddy" part, guildmasters eyes lit up like a carnivore who had found its prey. "Hou? Then, why dont I be your drinking buddy too?" "Yes, if youre alright with me, Ill bring some liquor and appetizers." Its troubling that she seems to be a battle mania, but I think of her like elder Dohar in the [Un-detestable Elderly] category. I would refuse if she was going to manipte me, but itd seem that I could hear many interesting old stories if I drank with her. "Very well, its a banquet then!" "You cant." Ushana-san who hade back while bringing a shallow box denied the deration of the guildmaster who looked happy. Its still noon after all. "Please confer the guild tes here first. You can do the banquet afterward." "Ceh. I know I know. Satou, receive these Red Iron tes." Hmm? It should have been Bronze tes though? "Dont look so confused. That stiff viscount talked a lot about your achievements yknow?" Come to think of it, Viscount Shimen was going here and there when he was trying to rescue me. Did he say something exaggerated during that time? "Was it The Hero of Muno City Defense War and Gururian City Demon yer I guess? A senior explorer from our guild was there right at that time, do you remember? There was a report from that guy too. Regardless of the fact that it was a low-ss demon, we cant give the party that has defeated a demon unhurt with Wooden or Bronze tes." "That said, giving you Mithril tes would be too much. If you had at least defeated a middle-ss demon then." "Humph, those guild council fools, it would have been a new record if they had just nodded, it was almost there yknow." Apparently, the guildmaster was scheming to force the Mitrhil tes on us. I thank you the good senses of the guild councils whom Ive never seen in my mind. Even though it would have made Arisa happy, I feel that the disadvantages are too many. Ushana-san exins about the Red Iron tes. Of course its not just me, everyone is going to be promoted to Red Iron tes. Weve acquired it easily this time, but normally a Bronze explorer needs to give the guild high-grade magic cores in long term to raise his status. It seems that one normally needs five to ten years to get it, this Red Iron te sounds trouble enough. "Is it alright? We have only dived to thebyrinth once you know?" "Guildmaster has authority to confer until the Red Iron tes. We cant issue it excessively, but we havent issued it even once in two years here, so the royal castle probably wontin." Ushana-san continues her talk, and itse to the advantages of the Red Iron tes. There are many small financial advantages like half-off for handling charges and building rents that involve the guild. Im not too happy since Im not in trouble financially at all. "And finally, the most important point is--" Please tell the most important thing in the beginning. "--People who are holding this Red Iron tes are treated like associate nobles. It cant grant noble privilege like Chevalier-sama has, but it guarantees the social position that equal the knights. Since this is guaranteed in the name of Shiga King, not only it is valid inside the kingdom, its also valid even when you visit other countries." Of course its not only valid for humans, but also for demi-humans it seems. Looks like they can stay in the inn if they have the Red Iron tes, even in the area where discriminations against demi-humans run deep like in Seryuu city. I asked Ushana-san if it was alright for a non-government body to issue privileges of associate nobles. "Even though the Explorer Guild call itself a guild, its actually the managing body of thebyrinth resource ministry of Shiga Kingdom. The guildmaster holds the position of thebyrinth resource minister of Shiga Kingdom, and shes treated as an earl when shes in office, so theres no problem." I see, so the kingdom is behind it after all. I thought that it was strange that they let civilians managed the money tree, but I understand now. I asked her just in case, it seems people who held the Mitrhil te was not only treated as an associate noble like the people who had the Red Iron tes, but they would be bestowed the honorary nobility peerages from the king. "By the way Satou. About the banquet schedule, how about this evening." "Yes, Ill make it open for it." "Ouh, good answer. I happened to hear about this, that Eltall brat was boasting that he had just gotten himself some very fine liquor--" Putting aside her calling general Eltall brat, the dragon spring liquor is too popr. I have to bring some goats as presents for Heiron the ck dragon. Dont tell me, she didnt do the unprecedented promotion to aim for the liquor right? "W, whats with those eyes. Its nothing like that okay? The promotion got nothing to do with the liquor yknow?" The flustered guildmaster was slightly suspicious, but since Ushana-san denied it, it was just a groundless suspicion, it seems. Now then, I need to bring the Red Iron tes to Arisa and the others who are waiting in excitements below. Book 10 - 10-16. Guild Disturbance 10-16. Guild Disturbance Satous here. In the old dungeon-exploring games, you assemble your party in the bar, revive and release your curse in the temple, and getting ripped-off in stores. I exin the details regarding the circumstances and give the Red Iron tes to Arisa and the others who are waiting downstairs. "Yafuu! Its a promotion authorized straight by the guild master!" "Okashiratsuki~?" "Its eyes are scary nodesu!" Arisa exaggeratedly getting happy, she pushes her hands up and jumps. Tama, thats not right. Pochi is still scared at the eyes on the fish head that she said was looking at her. The two mimicked Arisa, jumped, and almost hit their heads on the ceiling. Its dangerous if you dont grasp your own physical prowess you know? The other members look reserved, but it seems theyre also happy. "Keh, since when did Explorer Guild be childrens yground?" I guess we were too noisy? I looked back and was going to apologize, but that intent disappeared immediately. Since the man was kicking the children who were gathering near the entrance of the guild around. He wasnt talking about us, but the baggage carrier children who were upying the entrance. This man looks familiar. If Im not mistaken, hes the party leader of the male explorer party that were running from the ants. The kicked children dont have serious injuries yet they cant move and fall limp on the guilds wall. Just like the tigerkin back then, how could big men like them kick children around. "Violence against young organisms are dangerous, thus prohibited, so I tell. Warn them with words, so I rmend." "Whats with you bastard? Hou, arent you quite the beauty. Dont you have the wrong job? You can make more money as a prostitute than an explorer yknow?" The mans hands casually stretch toward Nana. The armor that Nana usually wears has green silk in the interioryer, whale leather in the middleyer, and the armored newt leather on the outside. It looks like a soft leather armor from the outside, and although it is actually soft, the armored newt leather part harden when its supplied with magic power. Its the leather from a monster with [Armor] on its name. It can repel swords and spears used by normal soldiers. What would happen to defenseless fingers that tried to grab her breasts. This man will learn the answer to that question with his body. "Fi-fingers, my great fingers areee" The man screamed like he was surprised, and crouched down on the floor. "You bitch, what did you do to Besso" "Enemy of Besso!" "Denied. He has brought it upon himself, I report." Those men seem to be friends of the crouching man. The faces of those two are red. Looks like theyve been drinking liquor in daytime. Those two did the unbelievable thing of drawing their swords inside the Explorer Guild, let alone th city. Now then, guess Ill arrest them before anyone got hurt. Liza drives her spear to the nk of the man, before I can step forward. Of course its not with the pointed tip part, but the blunt one, and lightly at that. Liza was intending to do it lightly, but with a small sound, a hole was formed on the mans armor that seemed to be made from monsters shell, and he fainted after getting his abdomen hit hard. The poked man fainted in agony, and the other man beside him lost his bnce and rolled on the floor. Oy, arent those guys wearing ant shell armors? B, breaking that so easily like that... The peanut gallery are saying something, but since this armor is far more brittlepared to the shell breasttes Ive given to Kons friends, it cant be helped if it breaks. Besso who had his fingers bent picked up his friends sword that had fallen to the ground and tried to attack Lulu. I was closing on her like sliding to intercept him, but in the end, it was meaningless. Lulu easily evaded Bessos sword, and then pinned him down to the ground. Besoo who has been held down is resisting, but its almost like theres no effect, maybe its due to her level thats almost twice as high, or her self-defense skill. Maid-san is strooong Did you see her movement just now? Didnt Besso and his gangs win against the viceroys soldiers who were three times their number at the bar back then? If the maid-san is that strong, that means those runts are also strong... The remaining one has also been defeated by Tama and Pochi who are barehanded, hes groveling on the floor. Arent those runts too strong? Then those guys are the rumored beastkin children who easily opened thebyrinth gate? That means, the two frail-looking children over there are also as strong? Unbelievable... The peanut gallery are noisy. "Oy, Ill throw you to the guild dungeon if youre making too much rackets in the hall yknooo~?!" A heavily armored soldier with good physique who hade with a guild staff from the interior warned us. He ended his word strangely. I felt like I had seen his face somewhere, so I tried to remember it. Hes the explorer with a big shield who was downed by the demon in Gururian city. Its the Great Shield Gell. He survived fighting a demon yhear? As expected of Iron Wall Gell. He rushed before me and asked. "Excuse me, but arent you Sir Pendragon?" "Yes, weve met in Gururian city if I remember right." He didnt seem to think that I would remember him. "I can keep living like this thanks to Sir Pendragon who helped me." "Its thanks to the hard works of mypanions." Hes looking around for someone restlessly while thanking me. "Ge, gell bro." I remembered the existence of Besso after hearing his voice down below. I gesture Lulu to let him go. "Ah, the daredevil who picked a quarrel with Sir Pendragon was you huh." Gell treated Besso who came to cling on him coldly. Quite a difference in enthusiasm. "You hear? Everyone hear me out! These people are experts who have defeated a demon that appeared in a city of a distant dukedom. Furthermore! They did not only defeat it. It was aplete victory! They defeated the demon without even suffering a single injury." He talks passionately about how strong we were to the peanut gallery. He seemed to particrly remember about Pochi and Tama who took him to the safety zone, and thanked the two as his life saviors. "By the way Sir Pendragon. Today, are you not together with the beautiful goddess who was fighting barehanded at that time?" The one who was fighting barehanded at that time was onlydy Karina. Hes probably looking fordy Karina since a while ago. "Yes, she has already returned to her territory." "Territory is it?" "Yes, she is the daughter of Baron Muno, Karina-sama." Afterwards, Gell asked various things aboutdy Karina. While were at it, I tell him about the shortage of soldier and knight of the territory army. I dont think that he will enter into government service, but explorers who have heard this story might want to go there out of curiosity. As a punishment for drawing out swords inside the guild hall, Besso and his gang are to reflect in the guild dungeon for three days, so Gell took them away. Liza used her spear too, but since it wasnt the pointed end but the blunt end, it was waived. The children who were kicked looked like they would get some bruises, but they had gone outside before the staff could warn them. "Isnt that macho dimwitted for calling that Karina a goddess?" "Nn." "Karina, strong~?" "Shes agile like, pyonpyon, nanodesu!" Arisa and Mia have low assessment ofdy Karina. Pochi and Tama tried to defend her, but since the point was wrong, they werent really sessful about it. Since wevee to the guild already, I decided to might as well sightsee the facilities here. Im being guided by Arisa and the others who have explored ahead of time. First, lets go to the room where the contracted temple priests reside in the guild. There are beautiful male and female priests to the point of me wanting to ask if they were selected by their looks. Looks like detoxification, curse dissolution, paralysis release, and healing the severely wounded person are free of charge. Theres also life magicians who work as their assistants. Stopping bleeding and disinfecting wounds are probably their jobs. Theres also a ce that sellsbyrinth maps and information. Looks like theyre selling information about unknown areas, or unknown passages in an area here. It seems only Red Iron explorers and higher can buy and sell information here. Wooden and Bronze ones are to trade information and maps in front of thebyrinth. There was a map of the first area and the areas that adjoin it pinned on the wall of this room, I only knew it aftering here. Even now, there is a man that seems to be a beginner explorer whos working hard to copy it. Theres also a curio store for explorers. Theyre selling emergency goods like preserved food, sleeping bags, and bandages, there are also torches, monster-warding powder, sh balls, smoke balls, ropes, thin weed strings etc. Some unusual things include small metal tes, and mirrors. Im wondering what theyre used for, but it seems the metal tes are ppers for warning, and the mirrors are for checking enemies positions from the back. The items in this store are of good quality, but since theyre more expensive than the ones in the private-owned stores, the only people who buy here are the wealthy noble-borne explorers, it seems. Of course, there is also a pharmacy that sells medicines and magic potions suited for explorers. And, I heard something that sounded like a quarrel from that pharmacy. Book 10 - 10-17. Temporary Residence 10-17. Temporary Residence Satous here. The heavy responsibility of mortgage that you get when youre buying a house is often called one of the three trials of life. As such, buying my home is a serious thing even in another world. "Anti-poison magic potion is out of stock? Wait a minute, havent some alchemy materials just arrived from the royal capitalst week?" "Yes, the guild exclusive alchemists had done their best topound them, but the Fang of Congaration bought them all, saying that they were going to subdue the cockatrice." "Ceh, those Red Iron te guys huh." Real life cockatrice huh. I might want to see it for a bit. However, people usually imagine cockatrice for its petrification, but it can use poison too huh. "Therefore, I rmend going to the pharmacy or alchemist stores in the city..." "Those stores are under the backing of the viceroy so theyre twice as expensive as the guild store yknow. Hey, isnt there one left at least?" The man still harasses her. The employee onee-san looks troubled. "We have magic potions for spider poison or ant poison, but there is no general one left." "I dont have the money to buy several kinds. Cant be helped, give me two spider poison magic potion, and also three low-rank healing potion." "Yes, one low-rank antidote is two silver coins, and one low-rank healing potion is one silver coin." Its quite cheap. The male explorer pays it by lining up coins on the counter. Looks like hes not good with calction. "Next one please." "Ah, excuse me. I wasnt actually queuing." I lightly apologize for standing in a misleading ce. I asked if they would purchase medicines, but since they had exclusive pharmacists and alchemists already, they would only buy items that were in shortage. "However, most of the items are in shortage. Medicinal nts wont grow on the outskirts of this city, and although we have alchemists and materials gathered from thebyrinth by the explorers, the consumption is too intense were having chronic shortage." Looks like the plentiful ones are only the ointment for stopping bleeding, and alcohol for disinfecting wounds. It seems that if you have magic potions that are in shortage with quality thats higher than a certain level, they would buy it at eight times the price the guild is selling. When I took out the diluted magic potion for her to judge, it was worth four big copper coins. "Even though the healing quantity barely qualifies, the stability is wonderful. This shouldnt go bad or deteriorate even while its taken into thebyrinth." Magic potions can spoil huh. I have to check the magic potions in Arisas Item Box, and everyones Fairy Pouch (Magic Pouch)ter. That reminded me about the Dragon White Stones which I had brought a lot from Seryuu city, when I checked to her if I could sell it, she asked if they could buy it all instead. When I was sending letters to Seryuu City the other day, I heard from some merchant that the shortest route, the northern route had been blocked, so they were going to the southern roundabout route which would take some time, that was probably the cause. Apparently, one of the city in Lesseu Earldom was destroyed by a rampaging mid-ss demon, so it cant be helped that cirction of goods has been stopped. "No that story is already settled since hero-sama has exterminated the demon, but--" "Dragon?" ording to her, it seems that a dragon has nested in the mountain pass thats located in the Zetsu Earldom thats between Lesseu Earldom and the Royal Capital. As the result, the northern highway of the kingdom has beenpletely blocked, and the cirction of goods stops. Thats bothersome. "Since the Kingdom Conference will be held next month, the kingdom knights and even the Eight Shiga Swords-sama have been deployed to subjugate the dragon, so please bear with it for a while." If Ipare the two Shiga Eight Swords Ive met in the duchy capital and Heiron the ck dragon, Im confident that the blockade will continue for a long while. Well then, putting aside that situation, lets go back to the trade. I took out a small bottle out of the magic bag, and put it on the counter. There are 300 grams fine powder of dragon white stone inside. This small bottle can be material for making 30 antidotes. She told me that theyre buying it for 30 silver coins. I bought 18 kilograms of small barrel for 10 gold coins back then. It has decreased to only 10 kilograms after I removed impurities and made it into fine powder, yet it can be sold for 20 times the initial cost. The pharmacy onee-san seemed to misunderstand me who was slightly taken back from the excessive profit. "I understand that its impolite for an alchemist to only sell raw materials, but since the all-purpose antidotes are quick to be spoiled, we cant handle it if you bring a lot of the finished goods." Thus, when someone want to buy the all-purpose antidote, the guild exclusive alchemist willpound it for them. I decided to sell two small bottles of the dragon white stone fine powder, and five diluted magic potions. I should tell the explorer from a while ago that the antidote might be back in stock if I meet him again. "These are the three mansions that meet Chevalier-samas request." The male guild staff that handles real estate points at thebyrinth city map to present them. They are a workshop in the craftsman district, a mansion in the wealthy area, and a mansion with a ranch and a farm nearby. He told me that the mansion with the ranch nearby had been vacant for nearly 10 years, so it would need some repair. After thinking about it for a bit, I chose the mansion near the ranch since it would be easy to stock vegetables and dairy products then. Arisa harshly said, "I cant believe you bought a house without even seeing it." but it was meaningless to worry about the condition of a dummy house anyway, so I decided to quickly buy it. I can just buy a recement if I dont like it. It was reasonably priced at half the market price, 150 gold coins, but due to the intervention of the guildmaster who appeared out of nowhere, it was became further half of that. The reason that this mansion is rtively expensive for its location is because its constructed with woods architecture which is rare in thisbyrinth city. A collector would have jumped on this, but since the repair cost was high, there was no buyer. The annual tax is 15 gold coins considering the structure and the location of the mansion. Im told that Red Iron te possessor can also pay half the price of the tax. Since the discount only applies to one house, there doesnt seem to be any explorer who owns multiple houses. In exchange for the gold coins Ive taken out of the magic bag, I receive the registration documents for the mansion, and a bunch of keys. A person who had Contract skill came for the registration process. We go out of the guild building since Ive finished my business in the guild. There, eyes full of expectation from the children are looking at us. Its a bit scary. Lead by the little girls baggage carrier from before, there are 30-40 children looking at us in the surrounding. Beyond them, the stalls owners seem to be also watching here. I see, so they clogged the guild entrance to the point of getting kicked by the explorer from before because they gathered for the possibility of being treated to meal huh. No one is saying anything, but the sound of the growling stomaches of the children fill the tense atmosphere. Itll be annoying if they keep like this so I guess Ill treat them. I give some small changes to Arisa and the others, and ask them to treat the children with some meals. "Now then, little girls! Chevalier Pendragon will treat you to a meal. Everyone thank him!" """Thank you, Chevalier-sama.""" I wave my hand to reply the gratitude of the great number of little girls, and the few boys. "Meat~?" "Arisa, meat are nice nodesu!" "The nutrition will be imbnced like that, so no. Lets make it something like stir-fried vegetables thats filling for the stomach." The middle-aged men of the stalls raise their sales voices toward Arisa and the others who are discussing which dishes. "Lildy-chan, our porridge has vegetables and meat inside, so its filling for ta stomach yknow?" "Whatre you saying, our dumpling soup is the best. Theres vegetables inside too, and our meat dumplings ere the most filling~" "Awright, lets go with both! Everyone, line up on the one you like! Youll only be treated to one of them." From the word of Arisa who feels too bothersome to choose, the childrens eyes are wandering between the two stalls. In the end, they seemed to think that they will miss the meal if they werete, so when one of the children queued, two lines were immediately formed. Pochi and Tama are standing in a row to prevent the chaotic children blocking the traffic. After saying good bye to the children who had be full, we went to the house I had just purchased. "Ugeh, its weed everywhere." "Leave it to me~?" "Equipping mowing equipment nanodesu!" Arisa leaks out herint in front of the mansion thats overgrown with weed. Tama and Pochi are posing with the sickles theyve taken from the pouches, on their hands. Nana also takes out a long sickle. Theyve also been like this on the highway before, these three really like mowing huh. I insert a key to the big padlock on the mansion gate. Its slightly rusted, but it can be opened with force. Now then, there are about five children in the mansion, or to be exact, behind the private stable on the mansion plot. Theyre most likely orphans who are staying in the vacant house illegally. Their levels are low, Ill instruct Nana and the others to look at them while theyre mowing. "Nana, take Pochi and Tama to investigate the stable." "Yes, master." "Roger~" "Nanodesu!" The three make their way through the weed to the stable while making a path. The remaining ones, that were us, decided check the water well. Arisa skillfully mowed the weed along the way with space magic. The block for hanging the well bucket has rotted, its wreckage is lying on the floor. There is a bucket with rope beside the lid that covers the well to prevent trash from entering it. That bucket is slightly wet. The orphans just now are probably using it. "Thiss baad" "Its bad nanodesu!" "Emergency, so I report! A life is in peril. I wish urgent relief as soon as possible." The three whove gone to the stable rush back here. Apparently, the orphans are not merely illegal residents, it seems. Book 10 - 10-18. Temporary Residence (2) 10-18. Temporary Residence (2) Satous here. A long time ago, my aunt couple moved into the detached building of my grandfathers house, so I had helped the clean-up. I did the rare experiences of exchanging tatamis, and recing shoji papers. Led by the three, Ivee to behind the stable where five 10-13 years old children have sat down. Its a bitte, but I check their details now. The map indicators default to only show races and levels. Even during extended search, it normally only shows Name, Race, Age, Gender, and Level. As for the people who are antagonistic, or have crime, they are ssified in red color, while people who have unknown skills or level 50 and higher are in blue. Ive adjusted like so since having too many indicators narrows the viewing field. The ones over there are exactly ording to the information, children. However, they seem to havent eaten for a long time, theyve been debilitated to dangerous degrees. Judging from the well earlier, they probably havent drank enough water either. Their consciousness seem to be muddy, only one of them react to our presents. That child doesnt seem to be moving either. I give the nutrient supplements that Ive used at Puta town back then to these children. Moreover, I heal their wounds one by one with magic healing. Every one of the child have wounds that are bordering at turning into gangrene from bone fractures on their limbs, thecerations are awful. There was a child with some malformed bone from the bone fracture, but I was able to correct it by diligently applying magic healing. "How is it?" "Ah, their life are not in danger for the time being. Ive healed them by forcing them to swallow the medicines, so theyre sleeping from the tiredness. After some time, give them some water and the nutrient supplements again. They should be fine after we give them light rice porridge tomorrow morning." "As expected of master. Unrestrained praises are overflowing!" "Im d~" "Nodesu!" Ill leave Nana to nurse these children. I felt sorry if I left them sleep on the ground like that, so I spread out the felt that we usually used in camping grounds, put a soft sheet on top of it, andid them down on it. "Spiderwebs~?" "Its sticky, nodesu." "Satou." Mia whos covered in spiderweb, and Pochi whos also in the same state with her ears flopping down are in tears. Thats why I said to let me go first. The result of checking the inside of the mansion; besides one section of the floor that has rotted, everything else is only covered in spiderwebs, so we should be able to do something about it. Since there were a lot of junks like broken chairs that are left behind, I put them into the storage in the trash folder. It was easy with thebination of [Magic Hand] techniques. Its a two-story building which also has an attic and a basement. The area are around 60 tsubos excluding the attic and the basement, its about twice asrge as an average Japanese house. The basement was camouged as a wine cer, but there was a cleverly hidden door, and behind the door was a room fully loaded with machines for a specific fetish, I wasnt sure how to handle it. Since it would be bad for the education of the youth troupe, I destroyed it like crack and made it into a vacant room. Lets make a dummyboratory hereter. There are two separate buildings for visitors who are staying and for servants besides the main building on the plot. The visitor building is a two-story one like the main building, while the servants building is a bungalow. Each of them has around 45 tsubos floor space. There are only six rooms in the visitor building, but there are 10 spacious rooms and five narrow rooms in the servant building despite them having the same floor spaces. Only the main building has a dining room. There isnt any bath, maybe because water is precious. Lets break one room in the first floor and turn it into a bathroom. ck splinters and ashes that look to be from coals are gathered in the stove in the kitchen. "Its quite wide huh. How long will it take to make this habitable?" "We should be able to make it in five days if its just us maybe?" Lulu tilts her head while replying to Arisas fed up words. "Lulu, as expected its impossible for just us five to clean such a wide area like this. Master, how about letting the children that youve treated this morning help? If its just misceneous works like weeding or wiping things with a cloth, they should be able to do it even without any skill." "Youre right, lets do that. Liza and Arisa, hire the children in front of the west guild, the rewards are one penny and a dinner. I guess 10 children should be enough? You can increase or decrease it as you want, Ill leave it to you two." I epted Lizas proposal, and asked them to hire more manpowers. "Satou." "What is it, Mia." Mia pulls my sleeves from behind. She said that she wanted to go to the Mansion of Ivy, so we teleported to the carved seal board that had been put in the Ivy Mansions hall for emergency. Since Pochi and Tama are still mowing the weed in the garden, Lulu stays behind in the mansion. "Leriril, cleaning." "Misanalia-sama, to this abandoned house?" "Nn." Mias business was about taking this Leriril here. She certainly has the [Cleaning] skill. Shes a house fairy (Brownie) after all. "Satou." "What is it?" "Be beautiful." I didnt understand what Mia wanted for an instant, but I immediately realized it. She probably wants me to release the spirit light that I usually suppress. I dont really understand, but she probably has something in mind. I release it just like she asks. "Nn, beautiful." Leriril looked surprised, but Mia urged her to use magic. " ...... House Cleaning." After the long chant is over, the indoor bes sparkling clean. I lift my foot out of curiosity as to what kind of magic is it, but the ce where my foot is has also be clean. >[Spirit Magic: House Fairy Skill Acquired] Spirit magic type huh. Even though Leriril doesnt seem like she can see spirits, she can use spirit magic it seems. From Lua-sans talk, it seems that you can use the magic once you have Spirit Seer (skill), I wonder if Leriril got it from her race trait, or gift? "Youre great." "I am grateful for the praise... However, I feel that the magic is more effective than usual." "Nn." The effect has increased probably thanks to the spirits that Ive gathered, but since Mia doesnt look like she wants to exin it, I keep silent. Itll be boorish of me to do that if shes going to tell it as a surpriseter. Lulu rushes here from the kitchen with pitter-patter. "Master, the floor suddenly sparkles! Ara? Lirerel-chan, wee." "Hey little girl! Ive already said that Im Leriril!" "Ara, Ive said that Im Lulu, not little girl right. Have you already forgotten?" These two dont get along well somehow. Leriril is like this with anyone but Mia, but its rare for the gentle Lulu to talk in belligerent manner. ording to Arisa, the reason was because of Leririls impolite remarks to me, she said, "Theyll probably get along well before long" optimistically. "Next." "P, please wait Misanalia-sama. Unlike elves-sama, our magic power are not much. Most of it has been used up for the magic earlier, so I cannot use big magic for a while." "Nn, Satou." After seeing Leriril who appeals with troubled face, Mia calls me. She probably wants me to use [Magic Power Transfer] to restore Leririls MP. I restore her magic power as requested. Her magic power is certainly littlepared to her level. Its even less than Lulus when shes at the same level as her. I cantpare it unconditionally though since Arisa has twice the magic power of Lulu at the same level. "Eh? Just now what? Did you do something? br-... Satou, sama." "Mia requested it. I transfered my magic power to you." Leriril murmured "Transfered magic power?" while looking perplexed, but, urged by Mia, she used various magic like [<>] and [Heal House], which made me want to quip, and made the house looks brand-new. Its quite great. However, I feel like I cant understand the fact that the floor that should have been rotted, and the wall that should have holes have been fixed--although its not like I dont understand if I think of it as healing magic, house version. I stopped Leriril who was going to clean the outside of the house, and left the outside dirty as it was. "The roof leaks are troubling, but please leave the dirt intact. Since they dont seem to bemon magics, it would make the neighboring people surprised." "I cantprehend what the human said. Even Misanalia-sama will certainly have a hard time." "Nn." Leaving aside Leririls rude remark, shouldnt you deny it and ask her to keep the dirt instead of agreeing with her? Nevertheless, Leririlpletely cleaned and repaired every buildings ording to my request. I prepared a simple bedding in the first floor of the main building, and moved the debilitated children there. The skin of the children looked slightly reddish, so I cleaned them with [Soft Wash] and [Dry], and then let them sleep on the bed. I give Nana change of clothes for these children and ask her to change their clothes. "Alright, weree heree." Liza whos riding the horse, and Arisa whos sitting behind her havee back while leading around 20 children. Half of them are humans, while the rest are beastkins like ratkins, and rabbitkins. "Wee back, youre faster than I thought." "Well yeah, still, arent Pochi and Tama too diligent. There isnt any ce where the children need to mow is it?" I understand Arisa whos looking tired. The two have already mowed 80% of the weed on this wide plot. "The small children are to wear gloves and baskets, and then gather the mowed weed into the basket! The big children are to wear gloves and grass sickles, and then cut the weed around the mansion! If you can finish it by the evening, Chevalier-sama will treat you to a delicious dinner!" The children cheered in joy toward Arisa who cited the reward to keep their motivations up, and began to work. "Ara? Isnt it Leriril. Since this child is here, that means the inside of the houses have been cleaned?" "Arisa-dono, please stop calling me this child, Ive already said that much right!" "Ah, sorry sorry." While dodging Leririls protest, Arisa opens the door to the mansion. "Leriril good job! As expected of house fairy (brownie)! Im astonished." Arisa looks back with a gesture and heartily praises Leriril. Leriril seems to have a personality thats easy to get taken by the flow, she pridefully pushes her t chest from the praise. I send Leriril back with teleport magic since she cant be away from the Mansion of Ivy for long. We can just call her back for dinner. The mowing is safely finished by the evening, and I give one penny for each children and treat them to a dinner as promised. Ive decided to serve the meal in emergency-like lunch tes since there are no tables or chairs. Inside the lunch te, Ive put Gnhi stered with salty-sweet sauce and lightly boiled vegetables, salted potatoes, sweetened carrots, and the main menu is the diced wolf meat steak. Ive made beans cuisine as Mias main menu. Mia is still weak against [The Meat Dish] even now. "Smell nice~" "Un, I wonder whats that red thing? It smells sweet." "That is meat. A lot of it." "I wonder if we we will get it?" "Im hungry." Since the children were only surrounding from a distance without taking the lunch tes, Arisa ordered them to line up. Since Ive put priority into making the easy-to-make dishes, it shouldnt be that luxurious. The children who have received the lunch te begin to eat it in a rush. There are children who jam the food until they cant put it into their mouth anymore, there are also children who eat bite by bite to savor the taste. Strangely, there isnt anyone who say their impression about the taste. Everyone is too desperately eating it, they dont seem to have any room left to talk. However, I wonder if its the default to have some children who eat while crying? Please eat it normally. "Lulu has really improved her skill~" "Its mortifying to say this, but this is delicious. To be inferior at cooking than humans, this is a matter of my dignity as a house fairy. The cooking skill of Arisa-donos big sister is strange." "Ara, Leriril. Our master is even better you know?" "That br-, Satou-dono?" "The caste from yesterday was made by master after all~" Leriril whom we have called for dinner is eating beside Arisa. These two strangely get along well. Id like her to get along with Lulu like that too. The little children are licking their tes like they dont want to part with it after theyve finished eating, so I slightly divide the meatful stir-fried vegetables Ive made for the beastkin girls and give it to them. Every child looks like theyll eat anything presented to them, I stop them before they get stomach aches. Since Pochi and Tama look like they havent had enough, Ill make them somete-night snackter. Book 10 - 10-19. Manager of the Mansion 10-19. Manager of the Mansion Satous here. Some kind of magazine wrote that if youre attracted to the word widow, thats the proof of being an old man. Although nowadays there are a lot of people who have divorced before theyre separated by death, or people who be a single mother without a marriage, so its no longer a familiar word. "Then, take care there." I see Arisa and the others off in front of the west gate. Everyone is going to the vi in thebyrinth. Im staying behind in order to find a manager for the mansion. Moreover, Nana is also staying since we cant just leave the debilitated children from before. I remain until everyone disappear behind the gate, and then I head toward the Explorer Guild. I was invited to a drink by the guild master after dinnerst night, but maybe the guild was open for 28 hours as there were a lot of staffs and explorers despite beingte at night. High level explorers and senior staffs who sensed the presence of a high-ss liquor came to visit the guildmasters room and demanded it, the dragon spring liquor that I had presented to the guildmaster disappeared in an instant. I overlooked the Brownie Wine that the guildmaster had hidden in the shelf out of samuraispassion. Maybe due to the partyst night, I feel that there are only a few staffs. Im heading to the real estate department which referred the mansion yesterday. The young man from yesterday isnt there, instead, an old man with receded head hair is standing by while looking bored. "Hello." "Wee to the guild real estate department." He seems to be a more amiable person than I thought. "Its about the mansion that this department has referred me yesterday." "Does it have any inconvenience?" "No, Im looking for someone that could house-sit the mansion and stable hands for taking care of the horses, do you have any intercession department in mind that could help me." "This Explorer Guild can be intercession that can find you guard or someone that will do odd-chores in your mansion, but its better for you to look for someone you can trust to do something like house-sitting." Does this person hate explorers despite being a staff of Explorer Guild? "Yes, of course I wont say that all explorers cannot be trusted, but its also the fact that there are a lot of them who cant resist temptations before their eyes. For house-sitting, I think youd better off asking your noble acquaintances to introduce you to someone, or hire a ve if you want it quick." Noble acquaintance, the first who pops up in my mind is Viscount Shimen. I dont know if hes still in thebyrinth city, but I try searching the wealthy area since he should be there. Unexpectedly, hes also in the same explorer guild. Come to think of it, he said that he was buying magic cores. The east guild should be the center for magic cores trading, but I guess the west guild is in charge of it? Since his subordinate is waiting outside, I ask him for a meeting with the viscount. "Master, my name is Miteruna. I will do my best to serve under you despite myck of ability, please take care of me." "Please take care of me too." The one who has politely greeted me is Ms. Miteruna whom Viscount Shimen has introduced for bing the manager of the mansion. Shes of human race, 26 years old, she cant be said to be beautiful, but her proportion is very slender. Although her stretched spine has a certain charm, her breasts-to-waist line is too straight. Her height is around 160cm, her long reddish light brown hair is knitted. Her reddish brown eyes are under her thin brows. Her level is low at 7, and she has [Etiquette], [Service], and [Negotiation] skills. Viscount Shimen immediately introduced her to me when I consulted to him. Shes the eldest daughter of Viscount Shimens vi manager family in thisbyrinth city that has been doing it for generations. Her married brother seems to be current manager of the vi, so shes the so called excess personnel. She was originally hired by the bar by the viscounts referral, but she was relieved of her duty after she refused the bar who was going to sexually harass her. I tried searching the city for a bit, and the only bar in thisbyrinth city is Bar Dyuker. Its not like its definite that hes a sexual harasser, but lets keep Nana and Lulu from getting close to the bar. "Rest assured, Im the only man there. If Im going to do something rude when Im drunk, I dont mind if you hit me with nearby vases or chairs." "No, I wouldnt do such thing." I dont think Id do something like that though, since I have a body that cant get drunk. The cab carriage that were riding has returned to in front of the Explorer Guild. Ivee here to hire one or two children to be maids that will take care of the debilitated children in addition to the manager. "Is it really alright for me to choose them?" "Yeah, of course." I nod to her question. The employment is going to be temporary anyway, and shes the one whos going to work with them. She got off the cab carriage and came back bringing two older children whom she had chosen. The two girls look like some naive middle schoolers. "He is Pendragon-sama who is your employer." "Im Roji." "Im Annie!" The second girl who greets me in full spirit looks familiar. She was one of the children who came to the mansion to mow weed. She seems to be remembering the dinner yesterday, her ckened face looks like its going to drool, Miteruna scolds her because of it. The first girl has dark skin, I dont know if its tan, or if shes of different race. Either way, her limbs are thin like theyre going to break. The cab carriage can only hold two people, so the two girls are walking to the mansion on foot. They should be alright since its only 30 minutes walk away. I exin the facilities in the mansion to Ms. Miteruna. That said, since I only just bought it yesterday, it was over after I only showed the kitchen, the water well, the food storehouse, the toilet, the shed, and the stable. Im nning to have the rooms in the second floor of the main building for my party members private uses. While at it, I also instructed her not to enter the basement since Im going to use it for my study and also research room. "Its a wonderful mansion. This is the first time Ive seen one that has been so thoroughly cleaned and maintained. The previous master must be experienced." Im sorry for the Ms. Miteruna whos being astonished, but it was cleaned with Leririls magic. Lets not say it out loud since shes admiring it and all. I pass a small bag that contains some silver coins and gold coins to Ms. Miteruna. Shes probably going to need some cash for buying fuel, misceneous goods and groceries. "Umm, master. In case of noble mansion, its possible to buy stuff with tabs, so there is no need to deposit suchrge amount of money to the employees like this." Come to think of it, they were also using tabs for buying stuff in the duchy capital. Although she said rge amount of money, it was only around 10 gold coins anyway, so I left it to her. After Roji and Annie have arrived, Nana and I leave. Itd be troubling for me if they see us off, so I told them not to. We teleported to thebyrinth behind the stable. "Go~ Ryu~" Nanodesu!" Arisa and the othes arrived slightlyte after Nana and I teleported into the vi. I receive Pochi and Tama who are behaving like spoiled kids and spin them around. "Phew~ Teleporting this many people is tiring." "Arisa great." Mia is patting the head of Arisa whos acting like some kind of an old man, sitting down on the stump chair. Arisa and the others were hunting in area 4 when I contacted them, so they joinedte. "Master, how is the issue?" "Ah, Ive employed a good person out of viscount Shimens referral. Shes a dependable looking woman on herte 20s." "Is she married?" "She seems to be a widow." "Oh! The widow manager is here!" I was telling Liza and Lulu about Ms. Miteruna, but Arisa was getting spirited up from [Widow] word. "A bamboo broom, and an apron with chick pattern are the default arent they." No, although I understand the reference. "It just needs an old dog, but Ive never seen any dog after weve arrived in thebyrinth city." Pochi points at herself, but Arisa shakes her head of course. "Arisa, Im sorry to pour cold water on your excitement, but Ms. Miteruna is extremely slender." Arisa was nked for a moment, but then her tension subsided like she understood what I mean. Nana blocks with her shield, while Liza shoots down the corns that are shot like a machine gun. I caught all the corns that were going to fly away behind with [Magic Hands]. These corns that are shot by the Walking Corn have hard shells, yet the inside are edible. There was no [~resisted the poison] on the log when I tried to eat it, so its probably not poisonous. Looks like Pochi has exterminated the monster this time. Her Heavy Blow skill has quite powered up ever since she learned Flickering Movement skill. She could possibly match Lizas blow after she bes an adult, and her physique grows. "Smells nice~?" "Are you making something nodesu?" "Hmm? I made pancake like thing since this seemed like corns." "Mou, please stop making dishes behind people who are fighting. Our stomaches would ring." "Nn, it rang." I cut some slices, put maple syrup on it, and split it to everyone. Its a bit of snack. Even though it looks like I could extract vani from the the Crawling Aroma Column (Vani Stalk) monster that we have defeated before this Walking Corn, I dont know how to do it so Im hoarding it in the storage for the time being. If I can get my hand on vani, I can make more varied snacks. Vani Stalk was quite a powerful monster that could use Charm. "Delish~" "My cheeks are melting nodesu!" Its not really fluffy, I should add some baking soda next time. "Give me a bit more maple." "Nn." "Mou, I dont care if you two get fat." Arisa and Mia ask Lulu whos in charge of maple syrup for more. I nod to Lulu whos looking at me with troubled face. It shouldnt have that much calorie if Im not mistaken. "Master, did you make this from the yellow beads of the monster from just before?" "Thats right. I make powder from that beads, and then add various things like eggs and sugar." Nana is looking at the chick pattern that Ive added on the back of the pancake. Since Arisa talked about chick apron just now, I made some adjustment to the heating magic tool, adding chick-patterned grilling surface on it. "Master, this branding is peerless and wonderful. I rmend protecting it." "Ill bake you some againter, so eat it." Since Pochi and Tama seem to want second helping, I divide my share and give them half each. When I called them, they ran to me while having their mouths open, urging, so I cut big slices of the pancake and put it into their mouths. Mia and Arisa mimicked them, opening their small mouths, but since my te had been emptied, I threw candies into their mouth instead. Now then, the reason why we can have snack time in thebyrinth is because the enemies are few. I thought that monsters would increase in the past few days, but only monsters around level 10 multiplied. We have to trail-ze into a new hunting ground to fight efficiently it seems. Book 10 - 10-20. New Hunting Ground 10-20. New Hunting Ground Satous here. In games like MMO, searching for a delicious hunting ground is one of its real thrill. Although with the growth of information exchanges on the inte nowadays, that joy onlyst several days after the update. When everyone was sleeping in thebyrinth vi, I went back to the mansion alone to check the situation, but there wasnt anything of note in particr. The children also seem to be healing nicely. I give nutrient supplements for to Ms. Miteruna. Since Ms. Miteruna asked about greeting cards, Ive decided to send it to not only for people in this city, but also for Nina-san in Muno barondom. I wanted to send the greeting cards to my acquaintances in the duchy capital and Bollhart too, but since there were too many people, Ill write to them when I have some free time. I tell her that Im going again until tomorrow morning, and head back to thebyrinth. She asked me about my destination, but I ambiguously said that it was some minor business. During the tea parties in duchy capital, I heard that young nobles usually used such excuse when they were visiting women, so I imitated it. "New hunting ground?" "Yeah, if we keep this up, the enemies in this area would likely die out tomorrow. Judging from the map, area 74 or area 109 look good. Area 74 is filled with amphibians and reptiles, area 109 is with insects." "am-phi-bians?" "What kind of monsters are they nanodesu?" "Amphibians are like frogs. Reptiles are like snakes or lizards I guess." There are cockatrices in area 69 that adjoins area 109. These monsters have high levels, theres even one at level 50. There are also high level basilisks in area 77 which neighbors area 74, it seems. Looking at the courses, the reason why there are a lot of monsters in area 74 and 109 is probably because the cockatrices and the basilisk are repulsing the explorers, so they cant go further in. "There are many insects type monsters which have hard shells, so defeating them will take some time. I think area 74 with the amphibians and reptiles monsters is better here." Liza suggests so with stiff face, but I didnt miss the glint in her eyes when she heard about the frogs. Pochi and Tama look happy about it, and the other members dont seem to object. If Im not mistaken, a party called [Fang of Congration] was going to subjugate the cockatrices, so we can also avoid them if we go to area 74. Lets pick a course where we wont encounter the explorers along the way as much as possible. If were about to bump with one, I can just carry Nana and fly to the ceiling with Sky Drive, and we probably wont get find out. "The corner over there~" "Monsters are hiding nodesu." "Wait a minute, Ill check the surrounding with space grasp magic--there are three Maze Centipedes. One of them is on the ceiling so be careful." "Ill illuminate the ceiling with my light drop, so Mia-chan, fell it with your bow okay." "Nn." "Nana, provoke it." "You centipedes! Dont think youre great just because you have a lot of legs, so I dere!" I dont think centipedes have that in their minds. One of the two centipedes that appear from the shadow due to Nanas provocation gets dropped to the ground by Lizas spear. Right after that, Pochi cuts off the centipedes head with her short magic sword. Lulu illuminates the centipede thats on the ceiling with her light drop. An arrow thats shot by Mia with her small bow pierces the gap between the centipedes crust. Lulu is holding a magic gun on the other hand thats not holding the light drop, she skilfully shoots the roots of the centipedes legs. Lulus marksmanships has be quite good. Nana blocks the charging centipede with her great shield. The centipede vigorously climbed the great shield that it had rammed into and tried to attack, but Nana prates its head with herrge sword from below. Furthermore Nana recites the Command Word [Tear] to activate the magic swords special function, rupturing the centipedes head. This [Tear] is a new feature that Ive just experimented. Ive put on thin membrane of force on the surface of the sword which will snap out with themand word. Since the eruption itself doesnt contain much power, I created the membrane to be in fine threads to increase its killing power, making it tear through the enemys body from inside. Compared to [Shell], there seems to be a few situations where this can be used since if the enemy is soft, youd be better off shing with the sword normally. The only one who didnt fight the centipedes, Tama, was dealing with the Goblin Assassin that was sneaking from behind. This monster is an assassin-type demi goblin that sneaks up from the shadow in narrow passages, they willunch surprise attacks from behind if youre careless. Even though their levels are only around 3-5, it seems 30% of explorers deaths annually are caused by these Goblin Assassins. "I guess its around White 7 Vermilion 3? Theres rarely any Red-grade magic cores like in area 17 huh." Arisa isining while lighting the centipede cores with a light drop. From all the experience so far, it seems that the older the monster, the deeper the color of the magic core tends to be. And it seems that the higher the level, the bigger its magic core bes. Along the way, in a certain hall of area 1-2-21, we happened to pass by the party of miss Gina and miss Heliona that were fighting a Soldier Mantis. Soldier Mantises are weak monsters that are around level 13-18. Although Ive said hall, there are variations in elevation, and curtain-shaped screens are also hanging from the ceiling, so the field of view is bad. These curtain-shaped screens which Ive seen here and there in the halls and corridors seem to be wreckages of spiderwebs that have umted dust. The person who seems to be the party leader over there seems to have noticed us too, but it seems the leader doesnt intend to have a contact with us unless we get closer. Those girls are in a party of 10 people, four in full-body metal armors, two in partial metal armors, and the other four are in leather armors. Miss Gina is using a long spear instead of the il from before, and shes attacking a monster from behind a heavy soldier who seems to be Miss Heliona. It seems shes injured as theres a bandage wrapped on one of her arm. Theres a single magician who sometimes shoots out firebolts from the furthermost behind. I feel that the firebolts often hit the magicians friends instead of the monsters, but it must be my imagination. The jeers must also be my imagination. "Ugeh, that fire magician is terrible. The firebolt was aimed at the back of the vanguard shield-user." "Affirmative. That magician is a dangerous pyromaniac, so I assert." They should be able to win since theres only one opponent, but itll be dangerous if there are many. We continue without calling out to them, and join the beastkin girls who have gone ahead to the exit. "Easy victory~?" "Nanodesu!" "Master, weve collected the magic cores." "Thank you. Then, lets go." I receive the three Soldier Mantises magic cores from Liza. I had asked the three to go ahead and exterminate a small group of Soldier Mantises that wereing from the passage. Since Pochi has a shallow cut on her cheek, I heal her with [Aqua Heal]. I put the remains of the Soldier Mantises besides the magic cores in the same folder in my Storage since they may be useful for something. I can also put it in Arisas space magic [Garage], but since it consumesrge amount of magic power, we dont use it for now. There are a lot of Mantis-type and Grasshopper-type monsters in this area 21. It seems they can be sold handsomely,rgish parties are encamping in each halls of this area. Looking at them when we passed by, every party didnt seem like they were fighting all-out, they always had reserves who werent fighting. I thought that they were taking safety margin, but I realized that they were taking precautions against something other than monsters after they warned me. Its probably not only against the lost thieves, but also explorers who should have been theirpanions. There might explorer parties with a bad manner who snatch the monster that the other have defeated after much hardship from the side. We discovered a body thats getting eaten by monsters in the main corridor that connects to the area where miss Gina and the others were just now. I shoot [Short Stun] to tear the monsters off the bodies, and Arisas firebolts burn down the Maze Cockroaches. Apparently, its an easily burnable monster. The body that were getting eaten by the cockroach monsters is of one of the person whos picking a quarrel with us in the West Guild, one of the friends of the man called Besso. I put the hair of the deceased and the bronze tes that Liza has collected into the Storage. "Ugeh, maybe he got attacked from behind when he was running." "Affirmative. I rmend children not to see this." Theres a crossroad ahead of this corridor, the left has Besso and one of his friend, and the right is a hall with arge-scale party of 20 people. The party are fighting monsters twice their number. Among them, there are two people from [Beautiful Wings], and the party of three beastkins from the ant-train incident. Besso and his friend seem to be escaping without any monster pursuing them. Those two only have around 20% healths left, but since their life natures seem to be dirty, they will probably survive. Rather than that, Im more interested with theposition of the 20-people party. The five core members are around levels 15-18, but the other 15 are levels 5-10, theyre somewhat unreliable to fight monsters in this area. Bluntly speaking, its absurd. Even the cockroach that Arisa had effortlessly defeated just now was at level 12. I dont want to leave acquaintances to their deaths, and our members can probably win unhurt, so I guess Ill intrude upon it. I also thought about cleaning it up from a distant, but I decided to let everyone fight this time. Im not thinking that we should stop being inconspicuous, but weve already been conspicuous enough after getting the Red Iron promotion from the guildmaster. Showing everyones abilities in front of other explorers, so that the surrounding recognize it sooner will probably decrease troubles. Fortunately, since my true strength wont spread, people will think that Im an ipetent noble whos surrounded by strong retainers, and I will be the target of threats or kidnapping instead. It might be nice to purposely let myself get kidnapped, and have Pochi and Tama save me afterward. "Satou, a fork." "Yeah, there are 20 explorers who are fighting cockroach monsters like before to the right of the crossroad." "Then, we should go straight?" I usually let Liza or Arisa make a judgment from Mias report, but I decide on the n this time since peoples life are hanging here. "No, my acquaintances are there, and they will be annihted if theyre left alone so lets save them." "Is it alright?" Arisa asked since it wasnt like the usual me, so I told my thinking just now to everyone. Mysteriously, not just Arisa, every member is also enthusiastic to be in the situation where they save me from kidnapping. Leaving that aside, since everyone has agreed, we proceed to the right on the crossroad. "And, who are those acquaintances?" "Its the female party and the beastkins from the ant-train incident back then." "Wait you, Im fine with helping them, but dont raise some strange g okay." How rude. "I remember. Those vulgar people who were hugging master right." I wonder what, Lulu looks somewhat dark. In the hall that we had arrived at, maybe the leader-shi waspetent, there was no casualty despite the party being clearly in disadvantage. They have already been cornered in one part of the hall though. Theyre in perilous situation enough that if even one party member dies, they will be annihted. Now then, Im sorry that it looks like were waiting for our turn to show up, but lets let the cavalry out. Book 10 - 10-21. New Hunting Ground (2) 10-21. New Hunting Ground (2) Satous here. If its too good to be true, then there must be something attached to it. There are some intricate frauds with not-really-good-to-be-true talk subtly mixed in nowadays, maybe its for the sake of deceiving cautious people. And, even in another world, there are people who entice other people. "Mia, use your spirit magic to for illumination when I give you the signal. Arisa shoots the firebolt chantlessly toward the cockroach once Mia unleashes her magic. I will separate the cockroaches from the explorers while matching the timing of the firebolts impact, so Liza, Pochi and Tama are to assault every cockroaches okay." "Master, shouldnt we call out to them before we illuminate the hall?" Liza raised her hand lightly, and gave an advice. Thats true. "We wouldnt want them to mistake us as lost thieves and attack us instead after weve gone the trouble of saving them after all." "Youre right. I entrust calling them to Liza. Mia should use her magic once Liza signals to her after shes made sure that the other party have acknowledged." Arisa, Im sorry, but after the first magic, dont use your magic chantlessly again, also, abstain from using space magic. Lulu too, since magic guns are conspicuous, please use only nature magic this time. Nana, youre with me house-sitting here." "Im dissatisfied in anger, so Iin." Unfortunately, Nana has to persevere from her shield duty. After all, Nana and me shouldnt have been in thebyrinth. I wait until everyone conveys their consent, and the strategy begins. Cockroaches are encircling the explorers in the hall where they are located. We are just right on the nk of the cockroaches to begin the attack. "Were Pendragon. We will help!" "Oh, yer a big help! If we survive this, Ill treat everyone of you in the bar!" I thought that they would argue back, but the leader seemed to have promptly acknowledged our help. They must have been really quite cornered. First, the light ball from Mias spirit magic illuminates the battlefield from the ceiling. In no time t, an explosion from Arisas firebolt urred in the center of the cockroaches. The cockroach that has been directly hit is zing up, and the cockroaches around it are also burning. I slip my [Magic Hands] in the explosion and hurl the cockroaches from the explorers to a ce slightly away from them. "Ugeh, disgusting." "Mwuu." I understand Arisas and Mias feels. I also agree. I didnt think that they would straighten up midair and began flying. As expected of cockroaches. The three beastkin girls assault on the battlefield while leaving red traces of light from the magic edge. It was a one-sided trampling. The entire health of a cockroach disappeared with a single blow from Pochis short magic sword. Tamas twin magic swords one-sidedly shaves away the cockroachs health with shing attacks. Even though their health have been reduced by Arisas firebolt, its still quite something. As for Liza, she cuts down the cockroaches on the ground with magic edge, and shoots down the flying cockroaches with magic edge cannon. Shes the very embodiment of one-hit kill. Awesome, theyre cutting down those hard shell like its nothing. Cih, I can do that much too if I only have magic weapons. Imposs~ible. My mantis sword is also a magic sword, but as you can see whats happened. I pick up voices from the other party with Attentive Ears skill. I had limited the cockroaches course so only as many as they could manage got close to them, so they now have room to converse. Guessing from their conversations, looks like the monster-part weapon that the leader-shi is using is a magic sword. I didnt notice since it didnt have red trails of light. Since it seems that its made from mantis-type monster, Ill try to create the same thing when Im free. The vanguards arent the only ones doing great of course, the rear guard, Arisa and the others are too. "Fuhahaha! The cockroaches are like trash~ no~ the oily bugs they are, burning nicely~ now, once more. Ill go with Fire Circle this time~" Arisas tension is dangerous. Nevertheless, it seems that she still has some sense left to chant the magic properly, and not get the beastkin girls and the other party members rolled up in her magic. Arisas showy firebolt and fireball are standing out, but Lulus [Force Spear (Javelin)] is also steadily killing the cockroaches. Since Lulus magic power isnt as much as Arisa and Mia, every time her MP has diminished, I make her stop beside me, and I use [Magic Power Transfer] to replenish her MP. Mia walked on the space that the beastkin girls and Arisa had opened, and began healing the explorers there. Unlike me and Arisa, Mia cant see the explorers stats, so I use [Telephone] to instruct her to people that need to be casted with [Clear Poison] or [Water Heal]. My pain is disappearing. Oh, my wounds are healed, I can continue fighting now. Whats this, I can feel my numbed arms and legs again. Me too. Thank you! Magician girl! Mia was wearing her hood so the explorers didnt seem to notice that she was an elf, but since they could immediately discern her build, they seemed to interpret her as a girl, or maybe a kid. I couldnt see it from here, but I clearly understood that Mia was nodding while being embarrassed. The charming-san from Beautiful Wing party seems to have gotten a direct attack from the cockroach, her upper body suffers from a big injury. Mia was going to heal her with magic, but they seemed to have used their clothes as bandages, the upper half of their bodies were exposed, it had be a sight for sore eyes. Mia seemed to have properly given them the mantles and shirts that I had asked Mia beforehand. Theyre just cheap things Ive bought from Seryuu city long ago, but its probably better than wearing nothing. With Mias magic, the explorers who have be unable to fight return to the battlefield little by little. Thanks to that, the battle over there is stabilizing. Now then, the cockroaches extermination seems to be entering the end game. The explorers with insufficient levels are also working in group and have sessfully defeated a cockroach. Some of them begin to pointlessly chatter while fighting. That damn Besso, what kind of nice hunting ground is this. Saying that stray maze cockroaches out alone here so we can safely hunt it, damn him. I see, I thought that Besso had attracted the swarm to them, but they were taken by his cajolery huh. I thought I was going to die when so many of them wereing. Were indebted to Pendragon huh. As expected of the Red Iron te that guildmaster personally selected. Im relieved that theyre not holding some strange grudge like having their prey taken or something. Arisa and Mia have returned. "Hey hey, the leader over there said that these many cockroaches dont usuallye out around this area." "He said." "Looks like it." While checking the surrounding areas and corridors with the map, I replenish the twos magic power. Arisa repeatedly said [g]. And, in ordance to Arisas request, a big game ising. "Arisa, ording to my guess, a Gushing Hole will appear in the innermost wall from my standpoint in 4-5 minutes." Okay okay with the "g, its here!", just listen to me. "Its a Hunter Mantis. Its a strong level 35 mantis-type monster, so be careful." "Okay, Ill tell it to Liza." "Nn." While leaving the few cockroaches left to the explorers, Arisa and the others are preparing to intercept the expected point of the Gushing Hole. Everyone seemed to have drank stamina and healing potions as their various gauges have all restored to the maximum. Nana and me are moving to get close to Arisa and the others under the cover of the darkness. The Hunter Mantis-kun that has appeared from the gushing hole is quite big. Its overall height is 5 meters, around as high as a two-story building. Its twice as tall as a Soldier Mantis. Its a bit of a Kaijuu isnt it. Unlike normal mantis, this one has a pair of sickle arms on each side, and 10 legs. While thinking so, I use [Magic Hand] to prevent the Gushing Hole from closing. As expected, it wont close as long as there is some kind of obstacle. After seeing that huge body, the explorers are rushing toward the hall exit--the ce where we have just entered from--in a hurry. Looks like it barely hasnt be a panic since the leader-shi over there instructs them with loud voice. The explorers have evacuated to the border of the main corridor, but several high-leveled ones are looking here. It seems that they intend to help if things get dangerous, but it looks like they understand that they will only drag us down, they dont seem like theyre going to participate at the moment. "Pochi, Tama, this time Nana isnt participating. Pay attention to keep it from going toward the rear guard." "Dont worry be happy~" "Roger nanodesu!" Tama got it wrong like usual, but she jumped back to avoid the sweeping attack of the Hunter Mantis big sickle. With Flickering Movement skill, Pochi avoids the Hunter Mantis leg thates trampling down from above. Liza was trying to intercept the trampling Hunter Mantis leg with her magic spear--but as expected, looks like it was impossible. The leg seemed to have taken some damage, but Lizas n to deprive it of its leg didnt materialize. "It wont get find out from this distance, so its alright for me to mix some space magic in right?" "Master, your permission to let me participate." I agree to Arisas wish. I also let Nana who looks bored to attack from behind Lulus back. They use the same nature magic so it probably wont be exposed. On top of having a hard body, the Hunter Mantis height meant that only magic and Lizas spear could reach it, so theyre having a hard fight. Tama and Pochi were going to climb the Hunter Mantis legs, but it kicked them, dropping them to the ground. Its rare for Tama to receive a direct hit. "Ow ouch~" "The mantis person is childish despite being huge nodesu!" Yup, theyre unhurt. Their defenses have been strengthened. They would be severely wounded if they get directly hit by the big sickle as expected, but they seems alright if its just a kick. Pochi has put her face guard on during the battle so I cant see her expression, but her big gestures is transmitting her indignation quite enough. This time Liza pierced the magic spear from below the Hunter Mantis abdomen, but since its abdomen was as hard as its shell unlike normal mantis, it didnt suffer much injury. Since it made it attack in rage like with the monster in a game instead, I feel that its better for her to aim at another ce. "... me" The me born from Mias spirit magic burns the Hunter Mantis. Looks like it has resistance to it, it isnt damaged much. Still, it seems to be feeling hot, the Hunter Mantis opens its back shell and spreads its wings, threatening us. "Pochii!" "Tamaa!" The two who have sheathed their swords are going to do something behind the Hunter Mantis. Tama rushes to Pochi who has crouched while joining her hands--Jump! Combining the throwing power of Pochi, and Tamas own running jump power, Tama had splendidlynded on the Hunter Mantis back. Tama pulls her twin swords, and stab the defenseless back of the Hunter Mantis with them. The Hunter Mantis closed its back shell in panic, but it was a bad move as it only made Tamas twin sword sink further. Making use of the spilled blood, Mia uses her [Balloon] magic to wrench open the back shell. Tama got thrown into the air from the force, but it was fine since she skilfully caught the back shell midair. The defenseless back immediately fell prey to Arisas [Space Destruction(Smasher)] magic and Lizas Magic Edge Cannon, decreasing the Hunter Mantis health greatly. At this time, one of the back shell couldnt close anymore, maybe the tendon for opening and closing it was cut. The physically reinforced Nana stealthily tosses Pochi towards that back. After the flurry of Pochi and Tama magic edges dances, the Hunter Mantis finally used up all its strength, and copsed to the ground. "Big victory!" "Nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama raise their victory cries on the back of the Hunter Mantis. I can hear shouts of joy from the distant explorers. Since I wont be able to collect the remain of the Hunter Mantis like this, I use [Magic Hands] to move it like a marite and go away to beyond the Gushing Hole that Ive left open. I collect the Hunter Mantis remain into my storage at the unseen ce. I tell Liza the n for their exit with [Telephone], she will have to tell the explorers in my ce. I also exin the n to everyone. "We will chase after the Hunter Mantis that has escaped! We will note back here, so please go back to Selbira without waiting for us!" After we all had entered the Gushing Hole, I closed the Gushing Hole behind. There is no Sign Monument here, so we advance through the narrow corridor with the help of the light Mias produced. Ive confirmed on the map that this has be the shortcut to the new hunting ground. There are a lot of enemies, but they are all small fry, so we will probably arrive faster than nned. Book 10 - 10-22. New Hunting Ground (3) [Revised] 10-22. New Hunting Ground (3) [Revised] Satous here. There are various abnormal statuses that appear in games like poison or paralyze. Even though abnormal status is hard to deal during the beginning of the game, since there are a lot of games where you get items that invalidate abnormal status during the endgame, I feel that its be a mere trope. "Whats that?" "Dont look. Its the boss of the basilisks. Youd get turned to stone." "Could it be, thats the Floor Master?" "No, it seems that theres no Floor Master in the upper stratum." There are few sign monuments around this area, so someone with normal eyesights can only see shades inside the hall. The giant lizard fit to be likened to a hill is the master of Area 77, the [Mother Basilisk]. I imagined that it would vaguely look like a crocodile, but if I have to say, its appearance looks simr to a chameleon. Its about 7-8 meters tall, but the full body length is around 70-80 meters. If this hall didnt have nearly 300 meters long side, it probably wouldnt be able to move. Beside this boss-like monster, there are around 10 10-meter ss stone lizards (Basilisks) in this hall. The Basilisks levels are in the first half of 30s, so they originally should have been just right to be opponents for everyone, but since their petrification is dangerous, I intend to pass through them. "Master, are the basilisks the smoked meat that we were eating during the dwarves dinner party?" "That was~" "Delicious nodesu!" "It felt a bit sizzling on the tongue, but it went very well with sweet liquor didnt it." "Mwu." I feel theyre implying that we should hunt them. "Ill hunt 2-3 of themter, so dont get close to them okay." "Is it because the petrification is dangerous after all?" I answered "Thats right" while nodding to Arisas question. "Petrivication~?" "Nanodesu?" "Gufufufu~ Let me tell you~" "Arisa is having an evil face nodesu! Thats the sign of her trying to deceive Pochi nanodesu!" "No~ way~ Im really going to tell you." Tama was pulling my clothes, so I looked back, and I saw a Lesser Basilisk crawling in hiding. I quickly fell its neck with [Flexible Sword] magic and put it into the storage with [Magic Hand] without moving it from its ce. Theres a possibility that the head still has the power to petrify like medusa in legend after all. It just so happened that there were several Lesser Basilisks and one Basilisk in our route ahead, so I killed them and put them into my Storage. I cut only one small-sized one into block sizes that will make it easy to smoke. "Nyunyu~?" "Whats wrong nodesu?" Tama puts both her hands on her head and puzzle over something. "If it stares, stone~? Bacilisik cant y staring-game~?" "Thats bad nanodesu! Poor basilisk person, they cant y staring game nanodesu!" You were worrying about such thing huh. "Perseus did use mirrors reflection to turn Medusa into stone. Why dont you make shields with mirror surface and let us fight with it." Why do you want to fight so much. "Dontin to me if your clothes and equipment get petrified and you have to fight bare naked." Leave the "get stronger every time you takes off your clothes" power to the oversea ninja alone. Moreover, I can see your era when you look at your own body, take a strange pose and then wink, so please stop it. The area 74 that weve finally arrived at isposed of 10 big halls and 30 small rooms that are connected. We were able to substantially cut the time it takes to get here thanks to the shortcut that connected the roaches room to the Basilisk area. The first hall is the frogs area thats half-submerged in water. There are many megaliths covered in moss on the surface, while algae and water nt are floating on the water surface on the shore. Arge lotus-like leaves have grown on the water surface in the center of the room, a lot of small insects are flying near the water nt. They seem to be normal insects as they have no particrly strange effect. Swarm of bats are crowding near the ceiling. These bats seem to be monsters, but since their levels are in single digit, lets leave them alone unless theye attacking. It seems that theres a hidden room in the depth of this area, lets make it into our personal Teleport Point. After Ive finished the general check, I permit Liza and the others to fight. "Then, Tama, lure some reasonable monster." "Aye aye sir~" Tama erases her presence, moves between the megaliths, drawing closer to a Rock Frog thats sleeping on the shore. She attacks the Rock Frog from behind a megalith with a magic gun. Just like monsters in games, it shouldnt have been able to notice the first attack, but it seems that the Rock Frogs view is wide as it seems to have discovered Tama. Its jumping with its body like a frog would, and Tama avoids it by using some obstacle. Vibration shakes whenever the frognds. While not letting the frog caught up to her, Tama brought it to the ce where everyone had readied their battle formation. Theres only one frog that hase. Since it doesnt seem to have a link, my turn is none. "You frog! Drop that thick skin of yours and live in humility, so I dere!" Pulled by Nanas usual iprehensible provocation, the Rock Frog changes its target from Tama to Nana. The Rock Frog is only four meters tall, but it seems to be quite heavy. Its outer skin is covered in blue rocks, looks like itll be hurt to normally strike on it with swords. Its level is 34, and looks like it can spit out deadly poison in bullet forms. Since Ive already lectured those, everyone besides Liza has used [Shell] to protect their swords des. Nana blocks the charge of a body that weight God-knows-how-many tonnes. Nana retreats back after yielding to its weight, but its only for several meters. Nana seems to have nicely used nature magic to put spikes on the soles of her shoes. "me charge nanodesu!" With thebination of Arisas fire magic and Pochis physical reinforcement, she assaults the rock frogs nk like a cannon bybining Flickering Movement and Heavy Blow. The heavy body of the Rock Frog floats for an instant from the blow of small Pochi. Arisa invokes the space magic [<>] during that short moment, many prate the Rock Frogs belly. The dimensional stakes seem to pierce deeper due to the frogs own weight. Shes cleverly used the opponents weight against itself. Lulu holds a magic artillery beside me and attacks, aiming at the Rock Frogs big eyes. The Rock Frogs eyes seemed to be protected by ss-like transparent shell as it had only dazzled for a bit even after receiving the huge bullet of the magic artillery. From the opposite side, Liza who has activated magic edge is stabbing at the frog while aiming at its eyes and nk. Tama unleashes flurry of attack from magic edged twin magic swords on the wound under the frogs skin that Pochi has opened. The Rock Frog is flinching, as maybe it has never received such one-sided attacks like this before. It was going to spit out venom bullets in desperation, but Nana who has promptly sensed it stopped it with [Remote Stun] of nature magic. The venom that it was going to spit out stopped in its mouth. Mia invokes [<>] magic in its mouth, the Rock Frog suffers great damage from the poison that it has secreted itself. Is it suffering from the poison, or is the wounds hurt, its attacking randomly with its tongue, and Nana splendidly handles it with her magic sword and great shield. In the end, Liza settled it with Spiral Spear Attack, and the Rock Frog dropped down on the ground. Pochi and Tama who usually do victory cries vigorouslye beside me instead. "Smells nice~?" "Is it done nodesu?" Im making pickling sauce for the Basilisk meat from before. Since Arisa wasining before, Ive used (Air Control) to make the wind blows the other way and dont let the smell reach the battlefield. "Not yet. After this sauce has cooled down, the meat has to be pickled in it and be left overnight." "Unfortunate nanodesu." "Looking forward, tomorrow~" Right at that time, Liza came back while carrying a big red magic core, and lump of frog meat that should easily weight dozens kilograms. "I have retrieved the hind legs that havent been poisoned. I think its better to not eat the torso meat." "Im sorry." "Dont mind~" "There are still a whole lot more frogs, so its alright nanodesu." Mia dejectedly apologizes for exploding the poison. The beastkin girls didnt seem to be angry, they cheered Mia up. I take out the barbecue set that Ive put into the storage beforehand, and begin grilling the frog meat. Although weve only just begun the hunt and its still a long while until lunch, Ive decided to start the lunch early since the hungry call is likely to ur. The frog meat is toorge to grill it just like that on the mesh, so I cut it into some palm-sized thick slices. The smell of the burning from the dipping meat juice spreads to the surrounding. Im grilling two types of meat; one thats ordinarily seasoned with salt, and one thats smeared with the marinade for the smoked meat from just before. I also grilled vegetables for Mia, and warmed the corn pancakes from before. Its quite chaotic with the smell of burning honey even mixing in. I regte the air with Air Control to prevent the smell from getting mixed. "Stupid delish~?" "Grilled stuff is the strongest nanodesu!" "Its softer than I thought, but its truly delicious with the abundant meat juice. The meat thats grilled with sauce tastes salty-sweet, but its growing on you isnt it." Pochi and Tama are holding frog meat on iron skewers on both their hands and fully enjoying the barbecue while alternately biting on it. Liza is talking heartily she seems really happy. Nana uniformly chew on the meat and the vegetables. Mia still has different menu than everyone even now, but shes moving her small mouth with all her might to eat. Arisa and Lulu are eating normally as they seem to have gotten used to monster meat recently. Particrly Lulu, shes trying various sauces on small slices of meat. Shes not only doing it for herself, she also asks Liza and the others to try it, looks like shes adjusting the difference between their ptes. After the meal short break, the hunt resumes. We continue the hunt while Im regting so that no dangerous situation arise. I was nning to have us rest in the Mansion of Ivy in the night because it had been a while since ourst series of battles against high-level enemies, but since Arisa said some strange remark, "Labyrinth-feel will disappear", I decided to have us stay at thebyrinth vi in area 17 like yesterday. Theres no "Labyrinth-feel will disappear" even though we stay in the safe vi with bath. Book 10 - 10-23. Residences of the Mansion 10-23. Residences of the Mansion Satous here. I randomly imagine about some bizarre event when I look at a western-style house during the poprity of a genre called Mansion. I also remember that there are many (games) where the mistress of the house is the mastermind for some reason. Now then, two days after we set the carved seal board in the new hunting ground--area 74, we decided to go back to the mansion. I went back to the mansion once every day with [Return] to see the situation there, but since Arisa and the others wanted to see Ms. Miteruna, theyre currently going back through area 4. The reason why they didnt return the day after that was to hide the space magic. It would be strange if they got back earlier than the explorers who were exterminating the maze cockroaches when they should have been behind, so we dyed it by one day. Nana and me directly teleport to the mansion ahead of them. Were teleporting to the stable. Ive confirmed that theres no one beside the horses. Theyre good horses for not being surprised to us who appear suddenly. Ive decided to give them special-made feed as the reward. Its a new one thats added with smashed corns. We leave the stable and head to the main building. The girls who were working on the garden seemed to have noticed us and came to us. Theyre called Roji and Annie if Im not mistaken. "Wee home, Chevalier-sama." "Wee home." "Ah, Im home." The radar caught on Ms. Miteruna who seemed to have noticed the twos cheerful voices and then went to the entrance hall. Ive already confirmed the situation of the children and Ms. Miteruna with [irvoyance] magic. Although I cant say that theyve opened their hearts, theyve be better. "Wee home, master." "Im back, did anything happen during my absence?" "Yes, two letters have arrived." In the living room, Im listening to Ms. Miteruna about the visitors and events here during my absence. The letters are from Viscount Shimen and Marchioness Ashinen. It seems the Viscount is going back to the duchy capital the day after tomorrow, so hes inviting me to a dinner tomorrow. Marchioness Ashinen invites me to a tea party the noon of the day after tomorrow. It seems that the wifes and daughters of Selbiras influential nobles regrly attend the tea party. Since personal connections helped me a lot in the duchy capital, I wrote the eptance letter and gave it to Ms. Miteruna. Oh right, I remembered about the letters. I hand over the remaining bundle of the greeting letters that Ive writtenst night to Ms. Miteruna. She looked slightly surprised due to the bundles thickness. These are for my acquaintances in the duchy capital and the dwarves in Bollhart. Ive written the shares for princess Meneas at the royal capital, and the viceroys daughter Ririnas too of course. Ive also written our present condition besides greeting formalities for Sera and the people whom Im close to. Unlike for faraway ce like Muno Barondom, there are merchant caravans that regrly go to the royal capital, and then airships can go from the royal capital to the duchy capital, so passing the letter is also easy. The dwarf hometown is slightly too far, but since there are merchant caravans that regrly go there from the duchy capital, it should be fine. The children whom weve saved have recovered enough to do simple chores, thanks to the nourishments and magic potions. After theyve restored their muscle strengthster, they should be alright. By Ms. Miterunas advice, the childrens beds have been moved to the servant building from the main building. The reason why those children were in such ce was because they wanted a kind of grass that were growing in the stable. The fruits of the grass called Tami Poppy seems to be very bitter, but it can be used as painkiller. However, it contains slight toxin, so when someone ingests it inrge quantity, their consciousness will be turbid and lethargic. They needed such painkiller due to the injuries they had gotten in thebyrinth. For baggage carriers who have bone fractures especially, their only choices are either selling themselves to the ve trader or die a dogs death. The ve trader had given up on these children. Since getting saved like in this case seemed to be quite rare, the children were extremely grateful. Thats not the reason of me wanting to employ these children as the mansions servants though. This mansion needs various helping hands since there are magic tools in this mansion unlike the mansions of the duchy capital nobles, so this is just right. "Then, are you going to let them stay in the mansion?" "They dont seem to have any aim even if we let them go. Could you teach them how to work little by little?" "I ept. I will bring them up into excellent maids." Ms. Miteruna reassuringly epted it. Quite reliable. "Right, how much do people usually pay children forbor?" "You dont have to pay them if they live in." ording to her, in exchange of not paying them until they grow up, you have to guarantee their food, clothing and shelter. If youre going to hire them after theyve grown up, themon payment is one silver coin, although it also depends on their ability. The payment is not for a day worth. Its for one month. Of course the sum will go up when their job description increases, or their ability improves. By the way, Ms. Miterunas wage is one gold coin a month. "Master, please give the children clothing and footwear if youre going to employ them. You dont have to give them something expensive, but if you let them wear old rags and be bare footed, people will doubt the family status of Pendragon house." Worrying about family status of a house thats just been established for several months is one thing, but I do want to give them clothes and footwears. "I understand. Buy them 2-3 clothes including for changes. If the money Ive given before isnt enough, should I add it?" "No, if master allow me use one silver coin from the money that has been given to me, it should be enough for old clothes and strings. Changes for underwear are needed, but its enough to give them one clothes each. If their treatments were toovish, the servants attitudes would be arrogant--" Ms. Miteruna gently reproved me. I intend to tailor maid uniforms for themter, is that bad too? "Tailoring matching clothes for the servants is it? Having matching maid uniforms do happen in grand nobles mansions, but only in big cities like the royal capital and the duchy capital, there is no mansion that does such thing in this savagebyrinth city." It just doesnt exist, not prohibited, so Ive decided to present maid uniforms to the children when theyve be able to work their own job. Arisa and the others have returned. For some reason, she contacted me with [Telephone] when they just came out of thebyrinth gate. Looks like theyve been surrounded by explorers, and cant move.It seems they will handle it appropriately and go back here. Arisa and the others arrived one hourter. "We were crowded, it was terrible you know. Theyre going to hold a party celebrating the safe return in the tavern tonight they said. Master was also invited." "Understood. Ill go with you since I dont have any n tonight." She hands me a small sack with cash while grumbling. The payment from the sales of magic cores and materials is a bit much. It seems the leader of the roach extermination party has given the magic cores payment for the roaches that we exterminated. "He apologized that he couldnt bring back most of the roachs material since they didnt bring baggage carrier." "What kind of things can be made from roachs material?" "Dunno? Maybe roach armor and helmet?" Looks like shes not really interested, Arisa absentmindedly replies. Now then, I gather Arisa and the others and the servants in the hall, and let them introduce themselves to each other. By the way, the dying children are all human girls, and their names are Junni, Aina, Kitona, Suna, Teriona, and Hoho from the eldest to the youngest. I thought that they were ugly since the ve trader abandoned them, but every girl looks normal although in. Their hair are all cut in short cut or bob cut since the grooming is hard. "Then, everyone besides Nana-sama and Mia-sama is a ve?" "Yeah, Id like to release Arisa and Lulu but I cant since theres a bit of circumstance. I would immediately release Liza and the others if they wish so though." I answer Ms. Miterunas question with a bitter smile. Theyve obtained Red Iron tes after all, theyre already fine enough to be released anytime. I have to seriously research the way to release the enforcement (Geass) once Arisa and the others have leveled up enough. "Master, our wishes are to repay the favor to master. Please use us as ves as it is." "Unneeded child~?" "Please dont abandon Pochi nodesu." They said simr things like when I was going to release them in Seryuu city back then. How about retainers instead of ves? "Youre not unneeded child. What about bing my retainers, not ves?" "Retainerrs~?" "Everyone bes a retainer nodesu?" "Arisa and Lulu have to wait a bit though." "Can we do it together~?" "Then we do it together nodesu." Arisa puts her arms on Pochis and Tamas necks and shouts "Cute~ mou!" while swinging around. Lulu also looks really happy. "Right! Since theyre going to be employed here, how about teaching them letters?" "Youre right, can you lend them that learning cards?" "Aye" "Nanodesu!" I agree on Arisas suggestion. Theter words were from Pochi and Tama. Since theyre OK with it, I ask Arisa to teach the children and Ms. Miteruna the way to y the learning cards. Ms. Miteruna looks really puzzled while saying "Teaching letters tomoner children?" "Thats right~ All members of team Pendragon can read, write and calcte after all." "Th-these children too?" Pochi and Tama who are pointed by Ms. Miteruna answer "Of course~", "Nanodesu!" and begin reading picture books out loud. They have to properly stop at the punctuations though. I asked the senior group that are Lulu, Liza and Nana while Arisa was lecturing the way to y the learning cards. Im absorbed in reading a book on the chair that Ive put under the tree on the courtyard. Its a dummy of course. In actuality, Im currently investigating the experiment for Living Armors source of power. The prime candidate is the magic power vessel (battery) like the scarecrows use, but since it needs special material like world trees sap, I want something more generic. Suddenly, I thought about the holy sword and the wooden magic sword that had been filled with magic power. Right, filling things with magic power itself is possible even without using special material like world trees sap. The problem are the storage capacity, period and also efficiency. Now then, lets look for some usable circuit for it. Lulu calls out to me as if shes seen through that Ive decided on the rough objectives. "Master, how about some tea?" Lulu is carrying a ss goblet with blue tea inside. Its a cold tea thats proper with the TPO. "Thank you, did you cool it with life magic?" "Yes! Using magic is really convenient." Lulu whos talking to me while smiling with her whole face is dazzling. Her magic capacity has increased with her level so shes be able to freely use the magic. It might be a good idea to teach the children life magic andpounding after theyve learned to read and write. While thinking such thing, my mind goes back to the magic tool study. Book 10 - 10-24. Explorers 10-24. Explorers Satous here. I remember about being surprised to see the figure of someone scooping the egg yolk of a boiled egg with a spoon in some kind of movie long ago. Ive already forgotten the rest of the movie, but for some reason, only that scene leaves a deep memory. "Then, thanks for everyone from Pendragon for their rescue! And for our safe return, today lets drink the night away!" """YEAH!"" The feast begins with the leader-shis greeting. His name is Koshin, and he seems to be the leader of a veteran explorer party called [White Horse Mane]. Gathering multiple parties and then going to thebyrinth deep like this time isnt their first time. The party is located on the square where stalls have gathered ahead of the street with bungalows thats 300 meters to the east of the west gate. Around 30 food stalls and 10 drink stalls are lined up. The light from the stall signs are bright. Apparently, life magicians are using magic to illuminate it. Besides us, there are also other explorers and dayborers-like people like carries who are enjoying the food and liquor from the stalls. Among them, there are youngdies with sensual clothes and strangely sexy young men here and there, sprinkling their charms. Either of them seem to be prostitutes. One section of the square has been upied today. It seems theyve reserved one liquor stall, and three food stalls for the party. There are no chairs and tables, it seems were going to eat and drink in a circle, sitting on the ground. Lulu and Liza have put a sheet on the corner for the ce were sitting now. The menu for this party this time are grilled meat, dried meat, boiled beans, and boiled potatoes. Theyre probably not shabby since Koshin-shi said teasingly "These are some feast" before the party began. "Magician-san, thank you for the clothes that time." "Mwu?" The two people from [Beautiful Wings]e to Mia while carrying something that look like folded clothes. Since Mia who looks troubled seeks help from me, I act on it. "Please have those clothes if its fine with you. If you expose too much skin, bad bugs coulde after all." The two are forced to wrap few cloth on their body, so although they can hide the important ces, their shoulders and stomaches are bare, its quite sensual. "Is it alright?" "Thank you very much, Chevalier-sama." The two must have been embarrassed, they readily wear the cheap shirts. They leave the mantles folded since its hot. "Hard~" "This meat person is quite tough nodesu." "Haha, chibi-chan, you wont chew it if you eat like that. You thin it with a knife and then eat it." Pochi bite through the meat with a pssh sound. The man who seems to be the stall owner that gave her the advice looks at her in wonder. "Is it tendon meat?" Lulu cuts a thin slice of the meat, puts it on a te, and passes it to me. I chew that meat on my mouth, its hard alright. It could be softened if it was boiled in a pressure cooker. With some peculiar bad smell, its hard to say that its delicious, but its also not bad enough to make you vomit, its a delicate taste. "This might be not to noble-samas pte since its monster meat." "Insect meat is cheap after all, and you get used to it when you eat it everyday." Looks like these grilled meat and dried meat are made from insect-type monsters. Its a meat thats pitch ck before its even grilled, and its as tough as tendon meat of animals. As to what kind of insects they are, even the explorers only call it [Insect meat] or [Meat] since the stocks change everyday. Its extremely cheap, one skewer of the meat only cost one penny. "When Ive just be an explorer, I often follow along a strong party from behind and collect the meat of the monster after theyve finished stripping it off the materials." "Although it did be cash, it was quite nasty huh." It seems there are a lot of explorers who only collect the shells or the ws that can be money from insect-type monsters, and then there are also explorers who specialize in collecting the meat from the leftover. The people who collect such monster meat are called [Corpse Retriever (Looter)], and seen as the lowest. What a strange story considering its a fine job that supports meals like this. Some young explorers are exhibiting sword dance-like acrobatics in the center of the explorers circle. When that was over, Pochi and Tama came to the center. "Pochii!" "Tamaa!" "Tou!" I wonder if someone incites them, theyre demonstrating the jump like the one theyve done to the mantis back. Whoomph, toward Tama whos jumped five meters above, cheers areing from the surrounding. Nana caught the fallen Tama. Pochi and Tama, and also the spectator who plead the two to do the jump were scolded by Liza since they made dust enter the meals, they were downhearted. "These beans and potatoes are soft." "Nn." There are a lot of vegetables even though it should be expensive in thebyrinth city. "These are also monster meat though." "These are not the meat part you know. Theyre from the bodies of nt-type monsters called Walking Bean and Hopping Potato." Looks like these beans and potatoes are taken from monsters. Thebyrinth isnt only a mine, but also a ranch, and a farm is it. I tried eating them a bit, and it seemed that these beans and potatoes are a bit different than normal ones. The bean has hard rind, and peculiar grass smell. There are white fibers that looks like of orange inside, this part is a bit bitter. When I chipped off the part, and then spooned the inside and ate it, it tasted like normal beans. "As expected of noble-sama. Youre refined~" "Maybe I also should use the spoon?" Oops, I didnt mean to look refined. Even though I only wanted to take the inside and tasted it, I got some strange admiration instead. The potato has thin sweetness of potato and stickiness-like taste of taro. They told me that the violet part inside the potato is poisonous so I shouldnt eat it. Although it seems that it only causes upset stomach, theres no danger to life. The <> is a 30 centimeters tall pod with arms and legs, and there are 2-3 beans inside the pod after you defeat it. Since its four times as big as normal broad beans, it seems you can earn a penny from 20 of it. The Hopping Potato is a strange potato-type monster thats jumping around with spiral spring, its as big as the Walking Bean. You can get as much as 10 kilograms potato from one monster. Since one kilo is one penny, you can get some money from it. A middle-aged spearman told me that you could easily defeat them by just readying your spear since they attack by ramming themselves. This man has been passionately talking about Liza and spears since a while ago. Both are area 14 monsters, and explorers who have lostpetition for monsters in the big first area often hunt them. Curiously enough, these two monsters either dont give experience at all, or give extremely little. Theyre monsters no doubt since they have magic cores the size of a rice grain, but it seems that there are people who dont level up despite hunting them for a year. Therefore, they tell me the theory of poor explorers, that is to earn ie at the area until you have enough money to buy equipments and then move to another area. "Now, now chevalier-sama. Lets pour you some." "Thank you." I taste the ale that Ive received in the cup. Its sour and bad. It tastes like diluted beer mixed with vinegar. ording to him this is a luxurious item, everyone is drinking deliciously. The alcohol strength feels less than 5%. "Ara, Chevalier-sama, you cant drink ale with such refined manner! You have to drink it like, so, in one gulp!" Looks like the beauty-san of [Beautiful Wings] changes when she drinks liquor, she passionately speaks the way to drink ale. Ive forbidden our members from drinking alcohol since it would be chaotic like before otherwise. Everyone is drinking fruit water that Ive brought. There are also some small barrels of wine and spirits among those, and then the contest quickly happens not long after the start of the party. Although those liquor were just normal things that I bought from liquor store along the way here, it was good that they happily received it. The patrolling soldiers in red hard leather armor came just 3-4 hours after the sunset. They ordered us to dismiss in loud voice since there is a restriction for doing businesste at night in this city. Since I cant leave thepletely wasted [Beautiful Wings] and I dont know their addresses, Ive decided to let Liza and Nana carry them to the mansion. The guest room is vacant, so they can just sleep there. We told our thanks to Koshin-shi who couldnt even articte words properly from his drunkenness and went back to the mansion. "We have troubled you greatly yesterday." "Were very sorry." The [Beautiful Wings] apologized forst night while enduring the headaches from the hangovers. They dont usually drink themselves that bad in the bar, but they went overboardst night since Koshin-shi was treating. I offer them magic potions for hangover, and invite them to breakfast. They were deeply moved at the breakfast that Lulu had cooked, maybe it suits their taste. Lulu who looked proud while being bashful from the praise was impressive. Ive heard in the party yesterday, their fine for the ant-train case is two gold coins for each. It seems they have loaned money to pay it, but the debt increases by 30% every 10 days, and they will be sold as ves if they cant pay the interest every month. I think thats quite an usury, but if I think about the high mortality rate of explorers who die in thebyrinth, it might be appropriate. I offered the two to let me take over their debts. Of course this isnt out of sympathy. Briefly speaking, this is a part of the measure for thebyrinth city orphan n. Arisa and I racked our brainstely for this problem, and we concluded that training baggage carrier children who want to be explorers in thebyrinth to be full-fledged explorers is the quickest. They should be able to sustain themselves once they reach levels to an extent, and if they want stability, I could refer them to be soldiers or subordinates of Baron Muno in his territory. The former baggage carrier children who have be full-fledged explorers then can raise the next generation children and it bes a nice loop. The problem with the rearing is if it follows our training regime, they will level up without even getting the minimum knowledge. As the result, they would grow arrogant, careless and thought that they wouldnt die. Then I heard the story about their debts when I was searching for teachers, so I scouted them. These girls should be qualified as theyve gone through hardships as explorers. These two should be enough for the meantime, but since the three beastkins from the ant-train case should also be suffering from the interest rate, lets think about increasing personnels soon. I cant lead Arisa and the others for the next two days. During that period, Ill ask everyone to train these two. Book 10 - 10-25. Explorers (2) 10-25. Explorers (2) "Then, we will be going." I inform Master so, and then leave the mansion behind. Master is going to attend Viscount-samas banquet, and Lulu has promised to teach the children how to cook and read, so theyre going to stay. This time, there are two female explorers, Iruna and Jenna in ces of Master and Lulu. Although theyre only as strong as normal soldiers, theyve been givenplete set of ant shell armors, one-handed swords, and shields by Master. They should be fine fighting against slightly higher leveled enemies. "Then, during the time Chevalier-sama isnt here, the leader is Nana-san right?" "In charge of battlemand is Liza, making judgment duringplex situations is Arisa, so I inform." "Hee, is that so. Please take care of me, Liza-san." I nod back to Iruna who talks to me sociably. Her way of talking sounds a bit like a mans. "Then Arisa, what kind of ce is area 11 were going to today?" "Eh! Were going to area 11?!" "That is the n, is there any problem?" The ck haired woman called Jenna cut herself between my conversation with Arisa. ording to Arisa, she seems to be beautiful. "Area 11 is a ce full of troublesome monsters like Horn Hoppers or Rockhead Bees isnt it." "Thats right. You know your stuff." "Thats because that ce is infamous in a bad way. There are a lot of monsters in the area so desperate explorers who have their prey taken sometimes go there, but most are either dead or receive injuries beyond recovery and retire." I see, its formidable. Ive heard some good things. I look forward to it. "Horn Hoppers and Rockhead Bee are certainly hard, but theyre easy to handle since they go straight at you." "Is it really? I guess its easy for the people who defeat that giant Hunter Mantis?" "Thats right! If youre going to ride the big ship, hop aboard now." Arisa is the right person to wipe off anxiety from this party after all. Still, I wonder where did Arisa get information about Horn Hoppers and Rockhead Bee. She must have heard it from Master doesnt she? "Ara? Liza-san, are we not buying oil for handnterns?" "There is no need." The inside of thebyrinth is bright enough to not be a problem during battles anyway, and Mia can use her magic to put out light in ces without a Sign Monument. Moreover, we also have Light Drops. "Can we stop by the guild for a bit? Id like to replenish hemostasis ointments since weve run out of our stock." "Its unnecessary. Mia can also use healing magic, and well give you some magic medicines once we enter thebyrinth." "Ma-magic medicine? R-really? Thats like one silver coin for one bottle right?" I notice that my own sense of money has been numbed while nodding to her. Ive been using them readily since Master has given them readily, but I feel that I have to be economical on it. "Your life is more important you know. Our Master really dislike it if someone he knows gets hurt. Thats why, dont think that you have to save on it okay?" Arisa advices while sending her line of sight toward me with upturned eyes as if shes read my mind. That is right, our Master is such kind of person. "How about luminescent stones, or smoke balls and sh balls?" "Nn~ we have thetter two from Master, but what does luminescent stone do?" "You drop them on the junctions of thebyrinth. Although it stops glowing in three days, we should not lose the way back to the starting location if we drop these stones." I see, since we are usually bestowed by Masters perfect guidance, we never leave traces behind. However, it seems to be quite a useful item. We buy the item in the guild and put it into the magic bag <> that master has entrusted. Master has warned us not to use our Magic Pouch in public. "Eh! Does Liza-san has Item Box skill?" "No, this bag is a magic tool." "T,theres that kind of tool huh. As expected of people employed by noble-sama." These two are a bit noisy arent they. Please follow Pochis and Tamas examples. The two are being carried on Nanas arms, hanging quietly. "Theyreing, four Rockhead Bees." "You worker bees! You are not good just because youre solid, so I dere!" The four Rockhead Bees are rushing to Nana whos set up her great shield. These Rockhead Bees are monsters that have heads as sturdy as rocks. Master is not here today, so I cannot recklessly use magic edge. Lets go at it steadily, this is not because of Nanas provocation. "Pochi, Tama, avoid attacking the hard heads and aim for the gap on their necks." "Aye aye~" "Roger nanodesu." I move to the side of the flying bee with Flickering Movement, and thrust my spear on the gap between its rock-like shell. It seems to be a fragile monster, the head separates from its body with just one blow. Pochi and Tama had defeated them without any problem too. "Nana! Dont kill that one, drop it to the ground." "Understood!" Nana blocks thest one with her great shield, and then knocks it down to the ground as instructed by Arisa. "Iruna, and Jenna, attack that Rockhead Bee." "Is it alright? The sword will be chipped if I attack like this yknow?" "Its fine, just hit it! You can break one or two swords!" The two were hesitating at first, but they finally moved after the second instruction. As for the bee, Nana has stitched its wings to the ground with her magic sword. The two swing their sword with weak postures, but it doesnt reach. Lets have Nana teach them the way to swing sword a bitter. "Level 10 enemies are really weak arent they." "No no, that conclusion is strange." "Thats right, even a knight in full body armor would suffer great injury if he was rammed by this monster." That knight must have not enough guts surely. "You two hear me. When multiple enemiese, exterminate thest enemy that we have left like just now. You two attack the enemy Nana has pinned down." "Eh? Is it alright like that?" "I feel guilty like Im a stone-throwing baggage carrier." After I told Iruna who was showing disapproval toward my instruction that it was for the sake of raising their levels, she reluctantly agreed to it. This kind of high pride of a warrior is likable isnt it. "By the way, can I ask something? Whats stone-throwing baggage carrier?" "Ah, do you know that every year during the harvest festival, great number of children from the viges and towns around the vicinitye to thisbyrinth city to be explorers and baggage carriers?" "Yep, I know." "Some of them are imprudent. There are some baggage carriers who secretly throw a stone to the monster that explorers have desperately defeated and have their level raised. That kind of act is called stone-throwing baggage carrier. If a baggage carrier does such thing even once, he/she wont be hired by explorers ever again." I see, it must be like snatching prey that has been weakened. Pochi, Tama, and me raised our levels with such method at the beginning, but I shouldnt worry about it since we had received Masters permission for that. "Eh~ parasitic people exist in any world huh. But, our goal this time is leveling you two up, so keep on keep attacking okay." "Yeah, I understand. Much obliged." "Well work hard so we can quickly be useful." Now then, the time for conversing should be over soon. Tama has returned from the other side of the corridor while bringing some Horn Hopper. "Pretending to be the leader just because you have a horn, how ridiculous!" Theres only monster this time. It doesnt seem like Ill have a turn, but Im keeping alert on the surrounding to prevent Arisa and Mia getting attacked. Tama slips through between Nanas legs. The Horn Hopper vigorously rammed its whole body onto Nanas great shield, but seemed that it was too vigorous, its prideful horn broke and fell on the ground. Its the same great shield that didnt even let a single injury in from the attack of the Hunter Mantis big sickles. This kind of result isnt surprising in the least. "No way, it should be able to prate an iron te you know?" "Oh dear, thats a great shield." "You two, move your hands before your mouths." "Yes." "Understood." The Horn Hopper is even softer than the Rockhead Bee from before. The twos swords are doing better than before. After confirming that the two have wounded it, I thrust my spear for the finishing blow. "Liza-san, we will bete for dinner if we dont go back soon." Thats a serious problem. "How regrettable, were almost at 100 monsters defeated with just three left." "Stomach hungry~?" "Yes nanodesu. Hamburg steak-sensei is waiting nodesu!" Its hamburg steak tonight huh. Its a bit unsatisfactory since theres no chewiness on the texture, but Lulu should also be making steak. Leaving aside the taste, the chewiness of the monster meat we ate yesterday was quite outstanding. I wonder if the meat of these monsters are like that too? "Iruna and Jenna, are these monsters edible?" "Un, horn and rockhead should be edible." "The body of the rockhead is said to be sweet and tasty, although we cant bring it back with us if we cant shave off the heavy outer rock shell. Ive never eaten it before, but Ive heard it from someone." I see, it is tasty huh. I leave my spear to Nana, and then peels off the rock shells of the Rockhead Bees by using the disassembly knife Ive put on my waists back. I line the Rockhead Bees meat on the taking-home meat sheet, Pochi and Tama also bring and line up one body-worth of meat each. These girls must have been fascinated by the talk just now. When Pochi saw that Tama was also bringing the Horn Hoppers meat, she was also going to bring the meat in panic, but I caught her nape, stopping her. Lets have just these much today. "Hey, do Arisa and the others always fight this many series of battles?" "As expected, we dont usually defeat this many monsters." "Thats so, isnt it. Its usually only around 30 monsters." "Thats right huh. Your body wont be able to endure it if you always fight with this pace." I feel that the fights with the higher-leveled enemies we usually do are difficult too, but there is no need to tell them the truth and make them feel down. We got four gold coins from the meat of Rockhead Bees which were sold for quite a price, and also from the magic cores that had higher grades that I thought. The Horn Hopper meat sold for 20 copper coins for one monster worth. There was no purchase notice for the horns of the Horn Hoppers, but it seems they can be sold for several big copper coins each if you negotiate well at the weapon shops. I was going to sell all the meat from the Rockhead Bees, but I decided to bring one monster worth of meat as a souvenir for Master. We had to pay the carrying tax for the Rockhead Bees meat and the Horn Hoppers horns, but judging from Arisa who didntin about it, the sum was probably right. As ordered by Master, we split the ie ording to the number of people, including the two girls. Arisa calcted the amount of money. Im still bad at calction even now. It should be alright to split the shares for the Horn Hoppers horns after weve sold them. At first the two refused the split ie since they thought that they were just being a burden, but Arisa told them that it was Masters order, and they were forced to receive it. "Its amazing. Earning this much by going into thebyrinth for just half a day!" "Yeah, earning half a gold coin much for each of us is like a dream." I tell the two who look as if they will grow wings and soar about the n for tomorrow. "Were going to hunt with the same pace tomorrow, so eat some good food and have a good rest today." "T-tomorrow too, like that?" "Uu, Iruna. I wonder if we can go back to thebyrinth city tomorrow." I leave the two anxious girls for Arisa to console, lets quickly go home. Lulus meals are waiting. Book 10 - 10-26. Dinner and Personal Connections 10-26. Dinner and Personal Connections Satous here. I remember the homeroom teacher during my senior high school saying "When youve entered the society, take good care of your connection with other people." The person himself only says a stereotypical line, but Im reminded of those words when I actually enter the society and put it in motion. "Nice to meet you, Chevalier Pendragon-sama. I am Ogusho, in charge of a trading business between the royal capital and thebyrinth city." "Ogusho isnt only dealing with luxury goods, but also books and magazines from the royal capital. You can ask this person if you want to seek things rted to ingredients and books." Viscount Shimen introduces me to several of his noble friends and hired merchants during his banquet. Nobles who are rted to duchy capital nobles have reasonable influence in thebyrinth city. The hired merchant is boasting full of confidence that they can even handle urgent missions since they have multiple employees who have [Item Box], and golem carriages. If I asionally stock up various goods from him, even if I use some rare things, the people around me would probably guess where I got it from. From what Ive seen in the duchy capital, there are two types of golem carriage, one that has golem horses pulling the carriage, and another where the carriage itself is the golem. His carriages seem to be thetter type. "Hou, golem carriage huh?" "Yes, my carriage is the golem itself, so were unperturbed even if monsters or thieves attack." "Thats amazing. Is there a lot of people who ride on golem carriages in the royal capital?" Ogushi-shi whos pleased at me showing an interest tells me about various things. "Lets see, its not something rare for upper nobles and the wealthy. However, the core part rarely appears in the market since its something thats made during the era of Ancestor King Yamato." Looks like automatic carriage that uses the magic power of the rider like I have is umon. Magicians seem to have their own private carriage, but they make their pupils operate the carriage since magicians dont like to have their magic power depleted. For some reason, Ogushi-shi puts an unnatural gap there. One of the listener, a young man who was either the cousin or the nephew of baron Sokel that was knowledgeable about this matter entered the talk. "You know that a ruin was discovered five years ago in Kirik Earldom right?" "As expected of Sir Sokel. You have extensive knowledge. Chevalier Pendragon, as you know, several power engines that are called Golem Hearts were found in the ruin that Sir Sokel mentioned. Earl Kirik has presented those hearts to the royal family, and every year, one of them is bestowed to a noble who has done great meritorious deeds." Ogushi-shi most likely deliberately didnt talk about the thing in Kirik Earldom so that Sir Sokel could easily join the conversation. Id like to learn this kind of thing. Nevertheless, Ive heard some good things. I was going to have Living Armors guard the above ground mansion, I had almost made amotion. "Thats amazing. Are those kind of ruins often discovered?" "Ruin discovery is really rare. The ruin that was discovered before that is the one in the mountains of Zettsu Earldom, but thats a story from 30 years ago." Looks like Id better keep the undersea ruin Ive found recently a secret. It seems the aerodynamic engine that was sold at the dark auction back then was found from the wreckage of an airship with unknown affiliation. Since he was being evasive with the unknown affiliation part, it doesnt seem to really be unknown. The banquet was over without any disaster, but I was called by butler-san when I was going to ride the carriage, and then I went to parlor of Viscount Shimen. Im sorry for Lulu, but shell have to wait in the carriage for a little bit more. Im slightly worried, but there doesnt seem to be anyone wholl make a stupid pass at Lulu. Ms. Miteruna told me that Lulu was famous among noble servants as the armed maid who had defeated a big man in the west guild. "Chevalier Pendragon, Im sorry for calling you back." The Viscount gets to the main point after that few words of apology. "Are you acquainted with the viceroy of thisbyrinth city?" "Yes, weve had a bit in the trade city." "Judging from the way you speak about it, it seems that there was some problem. That man was originally the heir of a Baronage house that was the branch family of Marquis Ashinen house--" I already had the information that the Viscount told me from Toruma Memo. However, I added several annotations on the well-known parts. It seems the viceroy seeded as the Marquis by marrying the Marchioness who had the right. Thus, he couldnt keep a mistress, and turned toward males and drowned in gambling. His recent favorite seems to be waging in the underground arena of the trade city. Looks like hes making people kill each other illegally with swords. Moreover Im surprised to hear that he even expressively prepares the stage director to enliven the killing. "As such, Marquis Ashinen starves for money to do as he pleases. The one whos providing him that cash is his follower, Bar Dyukeri." I see, thats why he likes bribe huh. As thepensation of providing him with the fund, looks like Marquis Ashinen has let Bar Dyukeri to have monopoly of magic medicines and magic tools sales in thebyrinth city. Excepting the explorer guild of course. He cant restrict people bringing those things from outside since its under the imperialmand of the king, but since you need the viceroy permission to open magic shops and alchemy shops, hes able to shut business rivals out it seems. He cant restrict small scale sales from stalls and the like, but if those stalls start to have outstanding sales, his wannabe explorer subordinates wille to them with use of forces. "Be careful of Bar Dyukeri. Hes a man who would do anything to gain money and raise his house." Looks like hes doing as he pleases in thisbyrinth city since he has the backing of Marquis Ashinen. "I dont even want to imagine that someone talented like you impaired by that kind of man. That man should already know that youre my acquaintance. He probably wont start a fight, but that man is shrewd. Be careful not to be taken by his plot." I guess I shouldnt try to win the favor by using my cooking skill? Lets be careful to at least prevent Bar Dyukeri eating my cooking. I leave the Viscounts house after promising to meet again in the Spring Kingdom Conference. I was slightly surprised that there was a man who was in the carriage where Lulu was waiting, but it seems hes the older brother of Ms. Miteruna. Looks like he was asking about the present condition of Ms. Miteruna from Lulu. I gave him thanks since he seemed to have given various things. "Hoe? Countermeasures for bar?" "Yeah, hes a person who likely will get us rolled up in some troublesome things in this city." "U~n, I think we can just leave such underling alone though?" I consult to Arisa whos beside me on my bed. Everyone has their own room in this mansion, but for some reason they always gather in my room at night. While talking, I confiscate the candy stick that Arisa has hidden on her back. Even though Ive warned her not to snack before sleeping. Pochi and the others are clinging in tears to Lulu on the other side of the bed. They fervently gripe about how they were returning home while expecting the promised hamburg steak, yet Lulu was not found anywhere, and there was the simplistic menu that Ms. Miteruna prepared instead. I apologized to Pochi and the others together with Lulu since I was the one who made Lulu work as the coachman. I tell Arisa the content of the conversation Ive had with Viscount Shimen. "Fuh~n, hes the person whos controlling the medicines and magic tools." "Yeah, he is." "That person has the worst reputation among explorers you know." I imagine that would be so. Hes the reason why its hard to get magic medicines that are their lifeline when there are so few magicians. "Why dont you might as well act secretly as a mysterious merchant in disguise? Youd destroy him if you sell those absurdly good magic tools and magic medicines right?" What a belligerent guy. What do you mean by destroy. "Wont that make it bothersome if Im marked." "Thats why you disguise yourself. Not as Chevalier Pendragon, but like, the mysterious merchant in ck clothing, Bottakuru, or something." That name is wrong. Youre dering yourself as someone greedy with that name. However, it might be a good idea to disguise myself, use Kuro name, and open a magic tool shop. And if I poprize Airships and Self-Propelled Carriage as Kuro, I wont be conspicuous even if have them. Lets think about this idea for a bit. I lie down on the bed and make a new memo pad in the menu. I decide to itemize the advantages and disadvantages of that idea, and examine them. Ive been covered in little girls when Ie to myself, but I ignore it since its the same thing like always. Early afternoon, Ivee to Marquis Ashinens mansion to attend the tea party. Everyone besides Lulu whos in charge of the carriage is currently power leveling with Iruna and Jenna in thebyrinth. Theres the Marchioness as one of the members of the tea party of course, and starting with the wife of the younger brother of Earl Haku whom I met yesterday, there are wifes and daughters of nobles. Most of them are married, only the two daughters of the Marchioness and the daughter of Viscount Gohat whos over 20 years old are unmarried. The Marchioness daughters are the plump and the almost-plump ones. They look like they will need servants to push them into the carriage when theyre riding one. The other noteworthy member is the wife of Bar Dyukeri. Unlike her husband, the atmosphere of the wife is like an unfortunate girl. If she was not fat and around forty years old, she would have likely been a [Beauty]. Apparently, they have a sickly son as the heir. For some reason, the drill twin tail princess isnt attending. It seems shes not feeling well, although that doesnt seem like that energetic princess at all. The plump second son of the marquis couple doesnte too, but whatever about that one. "My, is this the so-called Caste?" "Its even more delicious than the hotcake in the royal capital isnt it." "Mother, I want to eat more." The Caste is popr. Going as far as preparing the green tea was worthwhile. And, the one that looks even prouder than me is the Marchioness. She proudly calls herself as the one who first introduces Caste. This would have been a good tea party if it ended as it was. It doesnt seem to be going that well. Book 10 - 10-27. Dinner and Personal Connections (2) 10-27. Dinner and Personal Connections (2) Satous here. In a game, you often already have the item needed for the quest youve just taken. Since it takes time to travel in MMOs, I feel that its better to collect the item before taking the quest. Just when the tea party was about the end, Marquis Ashinen who was in good mood appeared. "Hey everyone, I guess the one over there is Chevalier Pendragon-dono isnt it." "I am honored to meet your countenance, your excellency Marquis." I intentionally politely greeted the marquis who had hardened for an instant when he saw me. My trouble with him is trivial. It originated from a carriage which had cut in to his carriage during the entry into the trade city. I was made to be the umpire for the duel between the old lower ranked noble who cut in and the Marquis. The result was aplete victory of the Marquis representative, but he didnt pull back his sword even after I had announced the winner, and the old noble was going to be killed if it kept up, so I stopped it. The Marquis had intended to spill the blood of his fellow noble in the first ce, and he seemed to hold a grudge against me who had hindered it. The person who was in such a trouble with him came while bringing the expensive [Golden Nude Woman Statue] as a present. From his point of view, I probably look like a lower ranked noble who came for an apology while trying to curry his favor. After lightly clearing his throat, he returned to the smiling face like when he entered the room, and returned my greeting. "Im sorry for my absence the other day even after youve expressivelye. I have certainly received your kindly prepared item. It was quite an article." "It is an honor." It might have been better if it was a nude man statue instead of nude woman, but it would probably be turned into money anyway. "By the way Chevalier. I have a n to make a stadium for Rat Race outside the Labyrinth City, why dont you invest on it." "That is quite interesting." Ive never heard of rat race, is it something like horse race? Im interested not in the sense of investing in one, but Im afraid that many people will ruin themselves if gambling is spread in a ce like thisbyrinth city. Before I could give that advice to the Marquis, the Marchioness scolded him. "Keep the mens talk forter. Now is the time for enjoying teas, and amusing rumor." "M-my love Reter, please dont be so angry. Chevalier Pendragon, lets talk about the investment forter" He left the room without finishing his words. His works must have piled up since hes been skipping his official duty for half a month. After everyone had left the tea party, I was called by the Marchionesss attendant, and guided to a different salon than the one just now. The Marchioness and the wife of Bar Dyukeli are there. "Hoshes, dont you have something to ask Sir Pendragon?" "B-but..." The Marchioness pushed the hesitating Hoshes-san--the wife of Bar Dyukeli. Looks like shes a cousin of the Marchioness. Hoshes-san was really hesitating to speak, but she began to talk little by little as the Marchioness who was beside her pressed her back. She started and stopped talking, and when she was able to talk smoothly, it was like this. "Sir Pendragon has been traveling around various regions right? Are you familiar with Water of Life? "The Water of Life that I know is a kind of liquor, but what kind of thing are you looking for?" After widening her eyes from my words, she began to talk about the [Water of Life] with downcast eyes. "I-it is not a liquor. It is a miraculous medicine which works for all disease." "We have asked a schr acquaintance about it, but we only get troubling story like how its the water drop from a spirit tree that reaches the heaven, or water from melted philosophers stone. Doesnt the knowledgeable Chevalier know anything about it?" The Marchionessplemented on the story, maybe she was irritated by Hoshes-san. I searched the materials in the storage, but there was no applicable item. However, I have some ideas about the [Spirit Tree that Reaches the Heaven], or the [Philosophers Stone]. Ill ask them to introduce me to their schr acquaintance next time. Ive found several recipes for medicines that works for all disease, but any one of them needs materials from the world tree and the philosophers stone. As expected the ce of origin is too dangerous if I was to provide them with it. "I am sorry, but I have never heard such miraculous medicine before. However, I also enjoy doing somepounding myself. Maybe I could offer some advices if I just know what kind of illness it is." "Have you ever heard of Goblin Disease? Its a mysterious illness that only spreads among nobles and wealthy merchants--" I look at the books in my storage with the search bar in the menu while listening to the talk. There are some details about the Goblin Disease in the alchemy books Ive acquired in the duchy capital. Most are just like how the madam has talked about, it seems to be an incurable diseases that all kinds of curing magic potions are ineffective against. However it doesnt seem to be a fatal disease even though its incurable. It seems you cant leave the person afflicted alone since they be bedridden. However theres a certain document which describes that they can be cured if you give them withrge quantity of fresh vegetables. Its written that its just a fake groundless opinion, but if this diseasees from vitamin deficiency, its possible that the afflicted person may be cured if they eat a lot of fresh vegetables. The two are being evasive about it, but its probably the [Sickly Son] of Hoshes-san thats afflicted with the Goblin Disease. "I had spoken with a great doctor at the duchy capital that--" With that preface, I talk about eating a lot of vegetables. I can make them the miraculous medicine to get them indebted to me, but I dont like using a sick child, so I tell them the next best solution. "Would it be cured with such things?" Hoshes-san seemed to have decided to try it while still half-convinced. I also made a promise to ask my acquaintances at the duchy capital if they could get a hold of the miraculous medicine. The son will probably be cured just with the diet, but lets make use of this lead up in the unlikely possibility. A maid-san broke into the room when I was deciding the timing to leave my seat after the talk was over. Of course it was not because she had gone mad. "Its terrible. Her highness princess isnt anywhere!" "Shes not visiting Geritzs room?" Even though the Marchioness looked displeased she only asked back after lightly chiding her, maybe because she didnt want to scold a servant in front of a guest. "T, that is, Geritz-sama is also not in his room." "That cant be, for Geritz to be not in his room!" I think theres something wrong with that surprise. Acknowledging her own son to be a hikikomori, thats a bit cruel. I open the map, and try to search the princess and the plump-kun, but they dont seem to be in thebyrinth city. "Her highness princess was yearning to be an explorer. Perhaps she has entered thebyrinth?" While replying my words with "That cant be", the Marchioness seemed to havee to the same conclusion, she instructed the servant to go to the explorer guild. I thought of searching the two in thebyrinth with the map, but unfortunately I couldnt track them since I had not marked them. The map is good enough to be almost almighty, but in truth it has some limitations. Once a person has appeared in the map list, their information will be updated in real time as long as they dont go outside the map. This will be automatically performed whenever I browse the map even if Im not in that map. However, when Im in the same map, if someone goes out and then return, they will be disyed on the list again, but when Im not in the map when that happens, they will not be disyed on the list. The only exception is with marking. I can pinpoint the position of people who are marked as long as they are in the map that Ive known. During the initial state of the game, you can only mark one person, and it can be added endlessly by buying premium items. It seems to be in debug mode in my case as the marking numbers is not limited--its not and all, but checking the map will be hard if I thoughtlessly mark too many people, so I only mark important people and close friends. Thats why the present locations of the two people are unknown. I dont know if theyre in thebyrinth or outside the city, but I dont think the two have any reason to go outside, so theyre most probably in thebyrinth. The Marchioness had asked me if I could check the vicinity around thebyrinth entrance before I could even begin to talk. I undertook it willingly since that was just what I want. Right at that time, I receive an urgentmunication from Arisa whos in an excursion in thebyrinth. After some replies like we were in telephone like always, she got down to the business. Weve saved some younger nobles who were attacked by a group of lost thieves-like people, but they cant get up due to the shock from the attack see, so can you bring some soldiers and pick us up if youre still in the Marchioness mansion? Ending right when you just epted it, this job is too fast. It seems that the princess and the second son of the Marquis are among the young nobles. I cut themunication after telling Arisa that we would meet them. ording to Arisa, there were seven young nobles including the princess and plump-kun, so I borrowed 10 viceroy soldiers from the Marchioness and went to thebyrinth. Originally, we should have asked permission from the Marquis, but they cant contact him as it seems hes gone somewhere. When I search the map, hes in a mansion thats located in the pleasure quarter, so he must be going there to give some souvenir to his lover. "C-chevalier-sama, o-our main duty is guarding the city, so, w-we rarely ever go into thebyrinth." "Its alright, leave the fight to me and this maid here, so dont worry." The captain stutters on his words since the soldiers, including him, are running after the carriage. Were not really going fast, they must becking exercise. Even though there was a little problem in thebyrinth entrance, the soldiers were able to enter thebyrinth despite not having explorer certificates due to the Red Iron tes that Lulu and I had. I immediately update the map once we enter thebyrinth. Arisa and the others seem to be in Area 11. I contacted Arisa with Telephone magic. Theyre not only with the young nobles whom theyve saved, but also with the 20 lost thieves theyve apprehended. Theyre currently being attacked by 50 lost thieves who are trying to release those captives, so theyre holding in a small room ahead of a passage. I use a small hand mirror that Lulu has taken from her (Magic Pouch) and invoke the [Signal] magic as a dummy. Other people probably look at it as amunication-type magic item. After talking to Lulu in whispers, I talk to the captain-san. "Ive received a contact from ourpanions. Theyve seen a woman with princess-like clothes in Area 11. They have immediately gone to the ce of discovery, we should also go there." One of the soldier shouted, "That knight-killer area!", but the captain-san persuaded them in low voice to be silent, so we began to move. I feel that he looks pale, wonder if hes alright? Im advancing the corridor while swiftly dealing with the monsters we encounter using the pebbles on the ground and my fairy sword. Im only moving at jogging speed, but the soldiers aregging behind. As even Lulu follows along properly, they should be ashamed as soldiers. When weve passed through the first division, I announce an information to fire them up after pretending to use the themunication magic item. "Captain-san, Ive received amunication from mypanions. They seemed to have safely protected the princess. However, theyre under heavy attacks from the lost thieves." "Thats horrible! Lets hurry." I let the soldiers who have ran out of breath to drink stamina recovery magic medicines, and then we resume our advance. Book 10 - 10-28. Princess and Lost Thieves 10-28. Princess and Lost Thieves Im bored noja. Even though Ivee to thebyrinth city and all, Im not allowed to go out of the viceroy mansion even once, this isnt what is promised. If I dont get stronger by defeating monsters in thebyrinth, I cant be the herospanion. But even if I go alone, I surely wont be a match to monsters. I stare at the dagger with Nooroku family crest and heave a deep sigh. Yes, I got a sprain on the second day of my sword training, and I couldnt even make a spark after training magic continuously for two years. The only things that I can be proud of are embroidery andcework. When I was walking on the only ce I could freely do so, the courtyard, I heard the voices of boys on the arbor beyond the thickets. "Uwah, its really the Bronze te! Jeans, youre amazing!" "Did you make your cousin who has Red Iron te that you mentioned before to take you along?" "Yeah. As the eldest son of an Earl family, I think having at least the Bronze te is necessary." A light brown short haired young man who looks a bit cruel pridefully replies to the two boys who are pressing on him. The plump ck haired one should be the fourth son of Baron Larupod, Peison-dono, and the the slightly clever-looking short blond hair should be the third son of Viscount Gohat, Dirun-dono. The second son of the Marquis, Geritz-dono, and his follower, the second son of Baron Notoke, Lm-dono dont seem like they find it interesting, they spew venom. "Fu, fuhn. You must have thrown stones behind your cousin anyway right?" "Right, right! Theres no way you can defeat monsters when youve never even won against Merian with sword." When the eldest daughter of Bar Dyukeli, Merian, heard it, she quickly drew her sword and put it on the tip of Lm-donos nose. "Are you saying that my sword is no match for monsters?" "T, thats not it. I dont mean that, so please put your sword back." You shouldnt have said careless remark if youre going to beg with cramped face like that. Or is it just how friends act with each other? Im a bit envious noja. After listening to their fun conversations while feeling envious, apparently, theyve decided to go to thebyrinth with just them. "Then Ill pick you all with a carriage tomorrow, so everyone wait after wearing your weapons and armors okay. Please take care not to get found out by your family yourself. Ill prepare everything beside your armors and weapons, so everyone turn in three silver coins each." "Eh~ thats expensive." Lm-donoins to the experienced Jeans-donos order. "Then, can you escape from monsters when theyve surrounded you without a smoke ball and a sh ball?" "Its fine, theres no way we will turn our back from monsters with this many warriors." "Exactly, we also have Dirun the magician. Dirun can use his wind magic to rout monsters if they surround us." "Well, there is no monster that my wind magic cannot cut." Jeans-dono seemed to have been taken by everyones confident attitude, he lowered it to one silver coin each while heaving. "Ive heard it noja." "P, princess." Please take me with you. I couldnt hold that feeling, and jumped out in front of everyone. "Geritz-dono, Jeans-dono, please noja. Could you take me with you?" I ask with teary eyes while inclining my head cutely. This would have been the finishing strike if it was my father the king. Geritz-dono and Jeans-dono couldnt bear against this just like my father the king, they granted my wish with reddened faces. "I dont feel good noja. I dont need the breakfast today. Leave me be alone until noon." My foster sister who had been raised together with me since we were born immediately seen through my staged illness, but it was good that she interpreted it as me wanting to oversleep. "Princess, are you ready?" "Merian-dono, please help me a bit." Why is wearing this clothes so hard noja. My arms and heade out of the same ce, I cant move noja. I didnt think that I would face such a challenge even before entering thebyrinth! Truly thebyrinth city! What a frightening city nanoja. After Merian-dono helped me put on the thick horse-riding clothes that she had brought and I wore the thin mantle, I immediately feel like Ive be an explorer, my heart is exhrated. Itsplete when I hang the t white mask shes given that covers half of my face. "How is it?" "It really suits you. Then, let us go." "Umu, to thebyrinth!" "Id like to register them as explorers." "Umm, is it for special registration?" "No, for general one please." Jeans-dono is the only who doesnt wear a mask since hes already an explorer. For some reason, an eyebrow of the receptionistdy is twitching. Maybe shes tired? "Then, please your name." "Mysterious Noble Geritz." "ck Storm Peison." "Strong Sword Lm." "Heros Follower Mitia." Why? Dirun-dono and Merian-dono dont continue giving their name after me and everyone else. When I looked back, they give their name while sighing. Why didnt they give their [Second Name]? "Yes then, please take these Wood tes. Do you need an exnation?" "Its unnecessary." Jeans-dono distributed the Wood tes that had been given by the representative. Umumu. Why is my lips loosening noja. I didnt think that I would be this happy just from this tree chip. I want to dance, but I would be a disgrace of Norooku princess if I cant keep calm here. When I raised my view, everyone was having a broad grin besides Jeans-dono. Of course Dirun-dono and Merian-dono arent excepted either noja. "Hey, Jeans. There isnt any enemy is it." "It really is. Weve only passed other explorers once in a while. Wheres the monster." "I cant do anything about it even if youin to me. Thepetitions for monster hunting are furious in the first area after all. When I came here before, I followed a retainer knight who went scouting at the border of area 11, and defeated a Maze Moth." They let out their dissatisfaction for having been let down by thebyrinth after getting enthusiastic about it to Jeans-dono noja. "Then, lets go to that area 11." "Ive heard that area 11 is a dangerous area that has an infamous monster called knight killer though?" "Thats why we stop at the border right?" "Ill chop the knight killer with my magic if theye." "Ill pierce it with my rapier before that happens." Knight killer is it. Is there a monster that can defeat the like of big men with metal armor which fully wraps their bodies? It must be a gigantic monster. Everyone is reliable noja. As expected of young nobles who have been studying martial art and magic art since theyre young. Truly reliable. Even when we asionally discover a monster, some young-looking explorers in shabby clothes are desperately engaging it, there is no monster left. "Sheesh, thosemoners are vulgar." "Its just as Geritz-samas said! Shall I lend my hand for them?" "You cant do that, Lm. Snatching monsters that other explorers are fighting inside thebyrinth is a serious breach of etiquette. If you do such a thing, your noble honor will fall as low as a lost thief." Jeans-dono rebukes the two who were cursing the explorers. "Hey, look at that Sign Monument. Isnt this already area 11?" "Eh? That shouldnt be. There are a lot of monsters on the border of area 11--youre right, moreover, looks like weve evene extremely close to the interior." "Should we head back?" "Isnt it fine, lets keep going. There are a lot ofmoner parties since a while ago anyway. It must be alright." Jeans-dono and Dirun-dono were having careful opinions, but since most approved the strong-willed Merian-donos opinion, we decided to continue advancing. We found that at the ce nearly one hour ahead of the ce earlier. "Look at that the color of that Sign Monument! Theres something strange about it." "Everyone! Prepare for battle. Thats the sign of Gushing Hole. Monsters areing." The Sign Monument which shines white asionally flickers like a candle fire in red. As if lured by everyone who has drawn their swords out, I also grip my dagger. "Haa!" Merian-donos rapier pierce through the Maze Moths wing. Peison-donos and Lm-donos short swords have cut the empty air. Disappointing noja. "As expected of Merian." "Theres nothing that can avoid that rapier." Before Jeans-dono could cut with his great sword, Dirun-dono invoked [Air de] and cut one wing of the Maze Moth, snatching it from Jeans-dono. "Thats dangerous! Warn everyone before you use magic!" "I dont hit (you) right. You must adapt to the circumstance during battle." In order to finish the Maze Moth that has been dropped to the ground, Geriz-sono swing his one-handed sword unsteadily. "Cut it too Princess since its alright now." "I, I understand noja." I also draw my dagger and participate in the Maze Moth extermination. I was surprised to see that the stomach was hard enough to prevent dagger from prating it even though it looked so soft. "We did it! Weve defeated monsters!" "Hey hey, I wonder how many levels are raised?" "Now, lets go for the next." A voice that seems like a poured cold water reaches everyone whos excited from their first monster. "Theres no next time time for ye guys." Several peoplee out of the shadow and surround us while carrying weapons. A big bald man whos carrying a three-pronged spear on his back approaches whileughed vulgarly. "Lost thieves huh!" "Thats right, noble young men and women. Yer adventures is over. You can die here now and be feeder for monsters." "I wont let it! Can you avoid my rapier?" The bald big man casually caught the sharp stab of Merian-donos rapier with his three-pronged spear, and broke it. "You stupid? Ye think yer ying sword could reach us?" "Uh, that cant be. Blocking against Merians rapier." "Its over. Save me, father..." "Mother, Im sorry." This is bad noja, everyones heart is going to break nanoja. I encourage everyone as loud as I can. Please allow the shaking in that voice. "Dont give up, someone must being to save us noja!" "Hou? Who ising to save you?" The bald man rudely catches the nape of my neck, and draws his filthy face close. Uuu, its scary noja. Its smelly noja. My limbs be cold and shaking. The rasping sound from a while ago wasing from <> ttering teeth. "Look now, dont cry and say it? Whosing to save you?" "Of course its the ally of justice you know?" A little girls voice cut into the audacious mans voice. Has shee to help?! The voice and figure of a little girl thats not suited to be in this ce give courage to me. I pushed the bald man with my hands with all my might. I cant aim to be the heros follower if I let myself be a drag to someone whosing save me after all! Three demi-humans who appear while leaving red trails of light easily get rid of the lost thieves like theyre breaking dead trees apart. That scene was one-sided like it was some kind of y. "I thank you for your rescue. I am the princess of Norooku, Mitia." "Arara, the princess of the western end huh. We are Pendragon. Were going to take care of this, so wait a bit okay." Noroku is of the western end she said? Does this girle from a country in the center union? As the 10 years old girl has promised, they have taken us out of our crisis-- "Reinforcement." "Arisa, its the enemys reinforcement. I suggest to hold a defense line in the small room ahead for the safety of the protection targets." "Okay, Ill contact master for reinforcement once weve moved there." --or so it seems, but the lost thieves areing one after another, we have been cornered into a small room. The lost thieves persistently and constantly keep invading the small room. The most terrifying thing above all is the countless monsters theyve brought along with the assault, it has be a [Train]. We would have been trampled by the countless monsters if there wasnt Nana-donos impregnable nature magic. I didnt think that monsters would be so dreadful. Its so furious, it even makes Jeans-dono and the firm Merian-dono cant stand up in the corner of the room. The time until the reinforcement arrives feels really long even though it should have been short. And then, I met that boy. Book 10 - 10-29. Lost Thief Extermination 10-29. Lost Thief Extermination Satous here. There were Samurai and Thieves appearing as enemies in thebyrinth PC game that I yed a long time ago. I didnt mind about it at that time, but I wonder if they were living in thebyrinth? "Ill be arriving there in 15 minutes." Ho~i, were waiting. I check the condition on Arisas side with [Telephone]. Looks like the lost thieves are besieging Arisa and the others, and it has be a stalemate. They run away when Liza and the otherse out, and during that chance, they break into the small room by using the crevice-like small passages and going along the darkbyrinth wall. Moreover, an upper level 30 bearded man who seems to be the lost thieves boss and a unit of paralyzing blowgun users are troublesome, so they cant quite go on attack. It should have been easy with the abilities of Arisa and the others, but theyre probably trying to make it non-lethal. And then, the lost thieves boss who seems to have grown impatient with the stalemate uses his henchmen to lure monster train to attack the small room where Arisa and the others are. Checking on the map, their stamina and magic power have only decreased for a bit, no one seems to be hurt. Lulu and me are running in the corridor while taking the viceroys guards along. "M, master, in the front, another..." "Lulu, dont look at it." There is a scattered remain of a lost thief, half-eaten by monsters, lying on the middle of the corridor. I wonder how many are there with this? Obviously, luring the monster train means risking your life for it. Looking at the Cor of Subordination on his neck, this man is probably a ve. I cut down the bee-like monsters that are swarming on the corpse with my fairy sword. Theyre soft like a paper despite their hard looking appearance. While were advancing on the corridor, Lulu and I defeat the small fry monsters from the train. The soldiers behind us have been quiet since a while ago, looks like this pace is hard for them. Some lost thieves are reflected on the edge of my radar. I shoot [Remote Stun] the moment we turn on the corner. The targets are the ones encircling Arisa and the others. Unlike [Magic Hand], the Remote Stunn orbs can be seen, so I aimed with the angle where the soldiers behind couldnt see it. At the same time, I throw a bundle of wire from my storage and use [Magic Hand] to bind the thieves. It was harder than I thought. We arrive at the ce where the lost thieves are lying on the ground, tied. "Chevalier-sama, these people are?" "Theyre probably the lost thieves that my vassals have arrested. Sorry but it seems theyve just been binded, but not tied on something. Were bringing them to the surfaceter, so can you tie them to those pirs over there?" "Yes! Oy, gather those thieves in one ce!" I get the soldier to tie the lost thieves on the nearby pir-like structures. While leaving a-bit-under-20 lost thieves to the soldiers, Lulu and I continue on the corridor. The captain and half of the soldiers are going to followter. There doesnt seem to be any monster from here to where Arisa and the others are. I hear weapon shing sounds from ahead. We run past the curved passage. I can see two red light intersecting in the darkness ahead of the passage. One of them is Liza. I feel that the red light doesnt onlye out from her spear, but also extends to her armor, wonder if its just my imagination. Maybe its due to that that her remaining magic power is severe. The other one is a bearded man who seems to be the lost thief boss. Even though he should be human, he looks like a dwarf. The thing on his arm must be a magic axe. Hes the second person Ive seen using a battle axe after Elder Dohar. "Master~?" "Nanodesu!" Since Pochi and Tama are waving their hands greatly at me from behind Nana whos protecting the small room entrance from the monsters, I wave back at them. The boss whom Liza was fighting deliberately took some distance away from her, and threw a sh ball he had taken from his bosom to the ground. Its a manga-like situation. Just before the sh ball hits the ground, I move before Lulu and protect her eyes from the intense light. It was slightly dazzling, but thanks to Light-intensity Adjustment skill, I wasnt blinded. "Releasing your sword from your dominant hand, what an amateur!" The boss whos put his back behind the sh is quickly approaching with Physically Reinforced speed that equals Nana, trying to take me hostage. Maybe I should have some fun by letting him take me hostage and have Liza saves me. His big arm thats covered in bristle was reaching toward my neck before he caught me. At the same time, he pushed out his magic axes handle toward my sr plexus. He intends to seize me after making me faint huh. Stinks. A strong stench pierces into my nasal cavity. Nope, nope. I dont want this stinking hand catches me. >[Stench Resistance Skill Acquired] Before that thought even appears in my mind, I crush his arm and kick the magic axe with my knee. While my knee is still folded, I lightly kick his belly with my toes. A small sound of escaped air thats not even a scream reaches my ears. I block the smelly saliva with <>, and I use [Deodorant] on his body to erase the stench before he flies away. After rotating once in the air, hended just before Lulu behind me. Lulu holds down the boss on the floor like shes flowing with the self-defense skill shes learned in the elf hometown even while being surprised by the boss that has suddenly appeared in front of her. I capture the remaining lost thieves in the nearby passages with [Remote Stun] and wires before the sh disappears. The soldiers shouldnt notice since it hasnt entered into their views yet. While Im at it, I use [Mana Drain] on the boss to prevent him from struggling. Once the sh disappears, theres the figure of Lulu who has easily apprehended the boss before everyones eyes. Liza whos quickly rushed here binds the boss with the wire Ive given her. I was a bit worried with the boss broken arm that was dangling, but I decided to leave it alone when I thought about the corpses he had sacrificed for the monster train. After Liza has tied him up, lets snatch the ring that seems to be for invoking magic from the boss finger, and the hidden weapons. I point out the things she needs to collect. Lastly, I take out a [Magic-sealing Chain] from the bag, pass it to Liza, and let her tie the boss more with it. I happened to notice this item when the arson noble was arrested, and then bought it in the duchy capital when I was getting the scrolls. Itsmonly sold in magic tool shops in the duchy capital. Its 10 gold coins for one chain, quite a price. "Master, I am very sorry for I cannot stop the thieves." After apologizing me for not being able to stop the boss, Liza praises Lulu. I catch Pochi and Tama whovee running, and go toward Arisa and the others while joining hands. I leave the thieves lying on the floor of the corridor along the way to the soldiers besides the captain-san. Since the magic axe is deeply stuck in the ceiling and doesnt seem like itlle down, I use [Magic Hand] and retrieve it into the Storage. >Title [Natural Enemy of Lost Thief] Acquired >Title [Guardian of Order] Acquired There are countless bodies of monsters in front of the small room where Arisa and the others are holding on. "Sorry for beingte." "Master, I was scared~" "Mwu?" Arisa whos speaking in odd manner while clinging to me is off-putting. See, even Mia has a goodness gracious face on. After she hugged me, she whispered the situation to me. It sure helps, but I think the strange acting is unnecessary. The room is 20 tatami-mat wide with uneven stone pavements. On the left side of the room--where it cant be seen from the passage, the princess and the plump-kun, and also five young nobles are sitting. One of the young nobles is a girl. There are 25 lost thieves tied up on the right side of the room. It has increased by five who are probably survivors from the monster train. The ones that have reasonable amount of HP despite having their clothes reddened with blood must have been healed by Mias healing magic, I think. Strangely, even though the young nobles should not have been injured, all of them look like theyre going to die. They were probably really scared after getting surrounded by the lost thieves, and then attacked by the monster swarm. The two people from [Beautiful Wings] look better, but it feels like theyre standing with willpower. "Geritz-dono, Ivee by the request of the Marchioness. The guards have alsoe too, lets safely get back to the surface with all your friends." "T, thank you." I told that to the exhausted looking Plump-kun with a smile. I thought he was going to say something like, "You shouldvee sooner", but he only said a normal thank after nodding a bit. I take out a wet towel in the storage from the bag, and pass it to plump-kun. Ive put a lot of these towels in the storage since Pochi and Tama often dirty their faces during meals. He looked nk for a second, but after I told him that it was to clean his face with so he could feel refreshed, he began to wipe his face awkwardly. The princess whos sitting beside him also has some dirt sticking on her face that seems to be from blood spurt. I take another wet towel like the one for plump-kun but since her eyes look dead, I gently wipe her face with it. "You have also done well your highness. Your cute face is dirty." "...U, umu, thank you, for the rescue nanoja." Looks like shes been refreshed after I wiped her face, willpower surges back from the hazy expression of the princess. I had wiped her face without caring since it was a loli face, her lipstick and makeover hade off. Lets gloss over the failure with a smile. Although feeble, the princess faintly smiles back, so lets consider it a good thing. The other young nobles have also recovered enough toin, "Im tired" or "Im hungry" from the effect of wet towels even though their conditions are like empty shells. It might be rude of me to say this, but unexpectedly, every one of these youths properly said their thanks. Captain-san seemed to consider that taking 70 people of the lost thieves back to the surface was going to be difficult, he suggested to cut their necks here and now, but I rejected it. I connect every 10 lost thieves with wires, and let each of our vanguards guard each group. Thats 40 people. Lulu and I are in charge of guarding 10 people who are especially high leveled, while the soldiers are to be in charge of a little over 20 young lost thieves. The princess and the young nobles are to be guarded by the two from Beautiful Wings. Now then, the lost thieves probably will try to escape along the way, so lets threaten them. Ive put gags on the mouths of the ten high-leveled ones beforehand so they wont say unnecessary things. "Hear me! You lost thieves! I will bring you to the surface now. Someone who try to escape--" The remain of a Horn Hopper that has been skinned beforehand with Mias magic is burned with acid magic. The lost thieves are looking with a pale face toward the crumbling remain of the monster while a smoke with unpleasant smell is rising from it. "--is going to be burned alive with acid magic like such, or be a transfigured figure from this dposing wyvern poison thats worse than death." >[Threaten Skill Acquired] I took out a bottle thats been intentionally shaped sinisterly and showed it to the lost thieves. This bottle is the work of a young artist in the duchy capital that Ive acquired, I make use of its appearance. It seems my deception skills kicked in, the lost thieves seems to have believed my words. 30 soldiers from the Labyrinth Army hade as a reinforcement before the lost thieves could try to escape, so we were able to get back to the surface without any problem. Fortunately, no monster tried to attack us, probably because it was arge group with more than 100 people. Now then, after I hand over the young nobles to their guardians, it would be missionplete. Book 10 - 10-30. Lost Thief Extermination (2) 10-30. Lost Thief Extermination (2) Satous here. Theres a wonderful item that raises your experience gain by 200% in MMOs and browser games. Implementing the mechanic in the game was unexpectedly easy since it just needed an added coefficient during the time you gain experience points. Im interested just what is the level up medicine that I saw in the ck marketposed of. One of the soldier immediately went ahead alone as a messenger after we met the thebyrinth army troops, so three high level guild staffs were already waiting in front of thebyrinth gate. Although I said high levels, theyre only around 30-35. "T, this guy is the Mad Magic Axe Rudaman?!" "That Rudaman the Lost Thief King?" For some reason, the high level staffs look awfully surprised when they checked the bearded daruma boss with a Yamato Stone. Lost Thief King uh, wonder if its like the lesser version of Pirate King? "Chevalier-sama, youve done an outstanding work. This Rudaman is a fiendish lost thief who have turned the table against many subjugation units." "His reward prize should be more than 100 gold coins now." About as much as one magic sword huh. The magic axe that Ive taken just before seems quite expensive too. "Well then, Chevalier-sama. We will have to take the lost thieves to the west guild, pleasee to the guildter." "Yes, I understand. Best regards." The bearded daruma boss is taken away by the three high level staffs. The small fry lost thieves are being made to check their statuses with the Yamato stone in a group of five by thebyrinth army. The reason why I didnt go with them was because half of the young nobles got exhausted from climbing the meandering great stairway, thus I needed to wait them toe out while they were being carried by the soldiers. Jeans and Merian were the only two that hade back to themselves, the princess was shouldered by Lulu. Every member besides me and Lulu said "Theres still some quota for today." and then they returned to Area 11. The two people from Beautiful Wings were screaming, but they were dragged by Pochi and Tama who took their hands. "Satou-dono! My level has been raised noja! Labyrinth is really amazing." "Congrattions, Mitia-sama. How about Jeans-dono and Merian-dono?" Princess Mitia had returned from confirming her status with the Yamato stone. If she could go back on her feet in this short amount of time, she might be apt to be an explorer. I also asked the two people who have arrived with her, but Jeans shook his head and denied it. "No, weve only defeated one Maze Moth." Merian who was brooding over something asked me like she had readied herself. "Chevalier-sama. How should I do to be as strong as your retainers?" "Training and actualbat. Those girls asked some famous martial artists and fairykin masters in the duchy capital and trained without sparing any time to sleep, and they also had extreme actualbat where they almost died in thebyrinth of this city and another one." Un, I probably didnt lie. The power leveling thing is a secret. "I see, so it really is about actualbat..." "Im warning you just in case, if the present you try to do actualbats in order to be stronger, you would die in not even a month." "Wha, what do you know about me!" I was worried at Merian who was muttering like she was obsessed, and warned her. Looks like she was shocked by my remark, she reflexively showed her dissatisfaction emotionally. I know her actual nature only superficially, but looking at her level and skill, she would die without a doubt if she was surrounded by multiple monsters. Her level is 3, she only has Etiquette skill. By the way, even though Jeans beside her has Bronze te, his level is 4, and he only has Social and Horse-riding skills. Its a mystery how he got the Bronze te. "Its probably good if you hide your social position and train for a bit in a dojo. I think itd be good if you re-challenge thebyrinth once youve gained your confidence back after working hard for a month." "Do you also want to say that my sword is a y?" "Merian, leave it at that. Your anger is misced at Sir Pendragon." Merian was going to say more, but she apologized with reluctant face after Jeans admonished her. She seemed to be interested with the training, she asked me which dojo should she go. I saw some open dojo-like ces in several vacantnds, but since I didnt know which one was good, I asked the staff-san. "A reputable dojo?" "Yes, if possible itd be good if the instructor is a former explorer, or someone from the army." "Then I rmend Horun-donos dojo Labyrinth Self-defense Style." "Labyrinth self-defense style huh. Isnt there a dojo with more actualbat training?" It seemed Merian was dissatisfied with the female staffs rmendation, she asked about another dojo while tampering with the rapier on her waist. The female staff seems to have expected that reaction, she corrects Merians misunderstanding while smiling. "Ufufu, Labyrinth Self-defense style is for actualbat you know. By self-defense it means emphasizing on your own safety as the priority, evading the opponents attack to prevent it from injuring you. Since in thebyrinth, having injury directly rtes to the danger to your life." "That makes sense. Even just getting your foot injured means that you cant evade, and youd be killed in the blink of an eye." It seems Merian has decided to try going to that dojo, although its unknown whether its because she has understood the female staffs exnation, or my follow-up. I lead the young nobles who have finallye out to leave thebyrinth. Four of them who were being carried by the soldiers kept being carried until the west gate. Six fine carriages are waiting outside the west gate. "You fool!" Bar Dyukeli who was the foremost to step up pped his daughters cheek with his palm. It seemed to be a rtively merciless p, Merian dropped her knees to the ground while blood came out of the edge of her mouth. "Chevalier Pendragon. I thank you for your help. I will pay this debt, without fail." After telling me so, Bar Dyukeli took Merian like he was dragging her to the carriage and went home. The ones who came for the other young nobles were only the butlers and the servants, so they boarded the carriage and went home without any argument. The differences in ordance to their houses are great, but they have one thing inmon; the ones who havee for them are not their parents, but the servants. They only came to pick the young nobles as instructed by their masters, but they told me that the family heads would like to say their thanks another day. The butler of the Marchioness ryed the Marchioness words, asking me toe to the mansionter. I said to the butler, "I need to report this matter to the explorer guild, so I will be intruding in the evening." Ive visited the west guild to exin the situation, but for some reason I have been summoned to the guildmasters room. "Thanks fering Satou-dono. We had difficulty dealing with that Rudaman guy. I cant raise your rank Mithril as expected, but Ill let ya have preferential treatment if we get some delicious info." "Ha, thank you very much." "Whats with that spiritless reply." The guild master who was in good mood was going to hug me, I smoothly evaded her. That bearded daruma would immediately made his subordinates became decoys if the fight turned into his disadvantage, on top of that, he had many hideouts, so the guild subjugation unit couldnt pin down them. "Your reward should be quite considerable from the prize money and the selling-off of the lost thieves who be ves. Dont forget to to get it from the cashierter." The guildmaster added another words with a vulgar smile, "Those are some uhauha sum of money." This person is well suited for this kind of smile. "Will all the lost thieves get turned into ves?" "Yeah, they will be working in the coal as crime ves. Guys like Rudaman who has people with grudge against them will be executed publicly after theyre turned into ves. This time, the other one among the subjugated thieves beside Rudaman who will get the treatment is his aid, the vice-boss." Originally, the work in the coal is already hazardous enough even without the public execution stuff, it seesms they will only live for three years there. Id like to protect some children who are around junior high school students among them, but since they all have [Murderer] in their Reward and Punishment, I ended up not saying anything unnecessary when I thought about their victims and the bereaved family. Ushana-san the secretary entered right at that time. It seems that Rudaman wants to negotiate with the guildmaster. For some reason, the conversation flowed in the direction of meing with the guildmaster to the dungeon where Rudaman was confined. "So, what do you have to say?" "Im looking fer mercy appeal." "Stop saying stupid things. You will be executed publicly." Rudaman is confined in a particrly strict section of the dungeon. Hes tied with Magic-sealing chain inside a room with sturdy iron bars. He negotiated with an arrogant face without looking like he was in pain from the broken arm. "That might be the proper thing to do, but I cant stand bing an exhibition for the shitty nobles and the clean citizens. Wont ya put me into Violet?" "Look back at your own crimes. Your unsightly head will be shown on the severed head stand of the west gate." It seems theres quite a barbaric custom. Is this Edo era. I dont want to approach the west gate for the time being. By the way, Violet is a unit of the kingdom army thatsposed of crime ves, it seems its a unit with high disposable rate thats specially used to fight giant monsters or as the decoy. Ushana-san told me. "Would the kind noble over there grant me wish? You subjugated us lost thieves without killing anyone and purposely brought us alive. You dont like letting someone die right?" "I dont like killing people, but I dont have any intention of denying a viin from getting executed." "Ill tell ya an information thatll interest ya." Information that will interest me huh. Might as well hear it. "It depends on the content. Ill let you negotiate if its really an interesting info." "There are a lot of female children baggage carriers whom explorers handed over as sacrifices in our hideout. And those people are making Fiend Drugs as ordered by us." "Fiend Drug you said!?" The guildmaster who was acting as a spectator in silent interrupted. Since some threatening name came out, I search it in the documents I have. Fiend Drug seems to be a medicine that was originally developed to bestow humans with physical strength enough to fight monsters in a hand-to-handbat. If you drink this medicine, you will be strengthened enough to close 10 level gap, on top of that, it has an effect of halving the experience needed to level up. It was spread in the kingdom in the blink of an eye. However, this medicine has an atrocious trapid. If you regrly drink this medicine and keep leveling up, youll be a grotesque monster. It seems that you will be a monster with 50% probability with 10 level up, and 90% probability with 20 level up. The level up is nice, but theres no meaning to it if you end up be a monster. However, looks like there are a lot of people who yield to the temptation in this harsh world. Im bothered with the sacrifice thing, but lets postpone it. "If you leave them alone, the women and children who are cultivating field in our hideout will be killed. The killer is a noble, the same as you." "In other words, the one who needs the Fiend Drug is that noble right?" "Yeah, we use it sometimes too though." Rudaman wants to be put into the Crime ves Unit (Violet) in exchange for the information of the secret cultivation ce. Still, didnt he carelessly talk too much? I cant help but feel that the Negotiation and Cross-examination skills had been identally used. "So, whats the noble name?" "The fool who should be able to tell me that has stupidly died see. I know the name of the underling who acts as the agent to sometimes bring us food and salt though. That stingy bastard was called Besso or something. Ya tail that guy, and the other side should get in contact with him." "Either way, theres no meaning unless we catch them in act huh. Guildmaster, what would you do?" The guildmaster had a pensive look on her face for a while, but it seemed that she judged that itd be dangerous if the Fiend Drug spread in thebyrinth city, she epted Rudamans deal. I couldnt help even if I remained here any longer, so I bid my farewell to the guildmaster. The prize money and the ve sales amount to 160 gold coins. I put it in the bag without counting it. For now, I marked Besso before I forgot. Fumu, forbidden magic drug huh. Book 10 - 10-31. Fiend Drug 10-31. Fiend Drug Satous here. When I hear the word disguise, I remember about the famous thief protagonist whos good at it. I think that a lot of Japanese people remember about the gesture of which he tears off his fake face from the chin. The faces were thrown away thoughtlessly, but in actuality, making them needs some quiteborious works. Well then, lets find the culprit. I open the map and search. The search term is [Fiend Drug]. The search discovers three points. Both of the first two points seem to be owned by explorers each. Thest one is probably the catch. Nearly 100 fiend drugs are stocked there. Its the mansion of the noble that Ive just met during the viscount dinner the other day, Sir Sokel. I thought that it would have been Bar Dyukelis mansion, this is unexpected. I check on the detail of Sir Sokels mansion. Ive confirmed that he has the drugs stocked in a hidden room in his mansion. There are ves with Compounding and Alchemy skills inside that hidden room, so theres no mistake about it. I mark Sir Sokel, his servants and those ves. There are 20 people in total. Among them, one is in the downtown with people who have various Reward and Punishment. Those people seem to belong to a criminal guild called [Goblin w]. They were arge group of around 60 people, marking them would make my map too busy, so I ended up only marking the boss and the three high leveled ones. Theyre probably going to destroy evidences and kill the witnesses. That means the ones in danger are probably Rudaman in the dungeon, the lost thief executives, and the proxy, Besso. Leaving aside Besso and his cohorts, Id like to get the carriers and ves who are working in thebyrinth hideout into safety. However, this one should be fine even if I dont do something immediately. I had searched the lost thieves hideouts when I first entered thebyrinth, theyre quiet deep in the interior. If they could prepare a force that could assault such a ce, they would have directly attacked the guild to kill the witnesses. The alchemist in Sir Sokels mansion is also in danger, but they wouldnt easily kill him. Hes an important person who can create the fiend drug, and they shouldnt be able to rece the alchemist so easily. Now then, Ive already finished searching the culprit, lets leave it to the guildmaster to take care of them. I used invisibility and hiding (skills) like when I was invading the duke castle, and intruded the guildmasters room, then I left a mysterious document that read "The mastermind is Sir Sokel?" Just in case, I also added a postscript that described the hidden room in Sir Sokels mansion and their of Besso and his cohorts. After I finished my business, I took Lulu out of the explorer guild. "Master, where are we going?" "Were going to the mansion." Its still 2-3 hours before evening. Theres something I want to do before visiting the Marchioness. "Wee b, bac." "Wee back, Lulu-sama." "Im back, Hoho and Kitona." Looks like the children who were doing some work in the front yard could see the carriageing to the mansion, they ran to greet us. After getting me down in the front yard, Lulu passed the rein to Kitona who had climbed to the coachmans stand, and went to the stable while teaching her how to operate the carriage. "Wee back, master." "Yeah, Im back. How are the children doing?" "Yes, the five bedridden children have no problem doing anything besides manualbors. Roji and Ani still have some problem with their speech, but they have a good memory and theyre full of motivation above all, they will probably be a full-fledged cleaningdy sooner than I thought." I was only nning to hire them temporarily, but it might be good to let them continue working under Ms. Miteruna officially. Ill talk about it with Ms. Miteruna if theres no problem in half a moon. After receiving some more reports, I go to the basement. I instructed Ms. Miteruna to not let anyone get close since I want to concentrate. Ive put books that Ive bought in Seryuu city and Duchy capital in the basement study room. Their contents are beginner magic books that are ovepping with each other. I shut the bolt-shaped lock on the door, and teleport to the Mansion of Ivy. I informed Lulu that I had teleported to the Mansion of Ivy with Telephone. "Huh? Are you not with Misanalia-sama? Br-, Satou-dono." "Yeah, Mia is working hard in thebyrinth. Ivee to use the workshop." I head to the workshop apanied by Leriril who looks bored. "Artificial skin huh, another weird thing." "Yeah, I need it for a bit." Ivee to the workshop in order to make the disguise set. People will doubt the identity of an unknown masked person no matter what. Therefore, I thought of making a fake face under the mask this time. A great person once said that if something is hidden, people will want to uncover it. The thing about artificial skin is recorded in the Trazayuya document. Its an old record thats written even before the homonculus manufacture, it seems to be developed for living dolls use that work as a nanny. First, mix the culture fluid. It was just a world tree sap diluted with 100 times the water, so it was immediately finished. Next, drop the original somatic cell for the artificial skin to the culture fluid. Since Leriril looked really bored, I took one drop of blood from the tip of her finger. I operate the culture tank thats connected to the super advanced alchemy instrument. Its actually easy since the detailed procedures are written in the document. Since it needs 30 minutes toplete even with the rapid culture, lets do another work in parallel. First, the wig. I make it white hair and long enough to cover my eyes. I make only the bangs in ck since its purpose is to make an impression. Theres still some time, so lets make the clothes and the shoes next. I take out a cloth made of Yuriha fiber dyed in ck from the storage, and arrange it into clothes. I put some shoulder pads in the jacket to prevent sloping shoulders. For the white gloves, Ive gone a bit overboard by sewing pentagrams from the Green Silk thread that has been dipped in Blue Liquid on it. Finally, I prepare the sleeveless inverness coat, and itsplete. Its the pre-war schoolboy uniform style that would make Arisa drool if she saw it. I had also prepared the hat, but itd be too overdone if I also put on Geta, so I made sneakers made from whale leather. The needed area size of the artificial skin had finally beenpleted when I finished sewing the clothes. Im in a hurry this time, so making only one should suffice. Before long, Ill make another 4-5 pieces. This time Im making a disguise mask by applying process thats simr to special effect make-up with the artificial skin as the base. Another persons face is a difficult thing. Lets make the mask with the face of a famous celebrity on earth as the base. I adopted the face of a young foreign star that wont be associated to me. The artificial skin alone wont be able to conceal my facial skeleton, so I use a fiber that can expand and one that can harden if I put it with magic power as the mask frame. The material for both fibers are abundant in the storage from the gathered materials there, it should be enough. During the work, Leriril diligently helped me by preparing the work instruments like an assistant would, or cleaning the fallen materials and scraps. This disguise mask that Ive made has be a magic tool that can change the contour and fat of your face. Suddenly, it shes in my mind, "Cant I also manipte my body figure if I use these materials?" That might be a good idea. I cant make it right now since I dont have enough artificial skin though. Lets postpone making the skin-colored leotard forter even though its been on my mind. Making my body double might be possible if I add it to a living doll. Now then, lets arrest Sir Sokel all at once with thepleted clothes and disguise mask. I open the map to check the turn of events. Apparently, the situation has rapidly progressed during my carefree handicraft endeavor. The lost thieves besides the executive sses in the (explorer guild) dungeon have been moved to the dungeon of thebyrinth army, maybe as a precaution against a raid. Besso and his friend are in the back alley of the downtown. The two seem to be hurt. When I checked on them with [irvoyance] magic, they were being chased by thug-like group of people. Theyre probably members of [Goblin w]. Some male guild staffs are also chasing after Besso and his friend. And the vital one, the mansion of Sir Sokel has been surrounded by the viceroys soldier. Since there are some guild staffs in the mansion, the guildmaster who has looked at that document seems to have urged the viceroy to take out his soldiers. Still, I didnt think that she would raid the mansion of a noble without even a proof. I dont know if its because the secret maneuver skill is superior, or the guildmaster is quick to act, or the Fiend Drug is too dangerous. They have gathered all the mansions servants and the ves in the entrance hall. Sir Sokel is not among them. From the marker list in the map search, I tap on Sir Sokel to see his current position. He is in a carriage with his butler outside of thebyrinth city. The alchemist-san in question is also with Sir Sokel. Judging from the direction theyre going, northwest, theyre probably escaping to the coal mine town, or maybe they will continue going north to Eluett Dukedom. Since theyre outside the map, I use [irvoyance] magic to see and check whether there are pursuers. The viceroy soldiers are pursuing them by riding a horse five kilometers behind them, they will probably caught up before they reach the mountain road. Well then, it seems theres no need to use the disguise set even though Ive taken the trouble of creating them. A [Signal] from Lulu came when I was feeling exhausted. The content is [Emergency Incident]. Book 10 - 10-32. Fiend Drug (2) 10-32. Fiend Drug (2) Satous here. When I hear the word jealousy, love is the first thing thates to mind. However, unexpectedly, jealousy against the sess of other seems to run quite deep. "Im going back to the mansion since some urgent business came up. Leriril, Im sorry but please clean-up the workshop." "Yes, I understand Satou-sama!" Huh~? I wonder why, Leriril seems strange. Far away from calling me brat, she even uses "sama" instead. I waved my hands to Leriril who saw me off with sparkling eyes and returned with teleport. Come to think of it, I feel that she had be quiet after Ipleted making the artificial skin. Now then, putting aside the trivial, I have to go for Lulus emergency. Id like to go back immediately with teleport, but lets check the situation ahead. First, lets confirm the mansion with the map. About 10 soldiers and two high level knights havee to the mansion. Theyre all the viceroys subordinates. This is puzzling. What do they want? After checking the mansion basement with [irvoyant] I return there with Teleport. I ignore the knocking on the basement door, take out a pen, an ink, and several paper sheets from the storage and put them on the work desk. In addition, I take out a candle and a candlestick, light it, and put it on the work desk. Lastly, I put the seal ring there and the preparation isplete. Please let them be pointless if possible. I unlock the bolt, open the door, and shout at the one whos knocking the door. "Youre noisy. I cant concentrate!" "I, Im sorry. Chevalier-sama is being suspected of using fiend drug. Pleasee to the viceroy office." "Me using fiend drug?" Wee up above the ground while talking. Apparently, theyre doubting us for using the fiend drug since our levels are abnormally high for being so young. Ludicrous. The risk is too greatpared to the effect. If we only want to level up, I can make them level up to level 50 in just 10 days even without using such a drug. "Master." "Its fine, this is just right. I have some business with the Marchioness anyway, so lets think of this as the opportunity." Still, who instigate this I wonder? The Marquis should be thinking that Im a source of revenue, while Bar Dyukeli has a debt regarding the matter about his daughter. The possible pattern is from the Marquis followers who dont want their position get taken. When I was asking Ms. Miteruna to watch over the mansion, she gave me some advice. "Master, Ive heard some rumor about inquisitor Baron Vs that he abuses his Fathom skill to get ahold of merchants and servants weakness. Please be careful." I see, so he would change the subject once he starts asking things unrted to fiend drug, I should object when that happens. I wont be caught off-guard if I just ready myself. Lets have the Negotiation and Tact skills work their magic. While thanking Ms. Miteruna for her advice, I see the basement with irvoyant magic. Then by using [Magic Hand], I open the ink bottle on the work desk, and write a memo using the quill pen with instructions for Ms. Miteruna. I prepare another letter asking for rescue, and stamp the sealing wax with my seal. I collect the seal and the candle into the storage. I didnt give it directly right now in order to prevent the mastermind from anticipating it. The handwritings are a bit messy, but it should be readable enough. "Right, Miteruna. I forgot to close the ink bottle in the basement. Could you close it before the ink dried out?" "Certainly master." I head toward the carriage that has been prepared by the viceroy office, I exined the situation to Arisa and the others in thebyrinth, and ordered them to stay there for the time being. I bring Lulu along to the viceroy office, the three-story big building made of marbles thats right beside the eastern gate. "Sir Pendragon, the inquisitor will being in a short while, please wait a bit in this room." The high ss-like bureaucrat young man has lead us to a bizarrely splendid room for state guests. I recorded various interiors like the furnitures with [Photo] magic since I rarely came to such a ce. "Lulu, rx your shoulders and sit down here. Its quitefortable you know." I let Lulu who was standing behind mee to sit on the sofa beside me I asked the maid who was standing by in the corner of the room for two sets of tea. I whisper to Lulu gently that theres nothing to be worried about in low voice while embracing her head. The maid-san shouldnt suspect anything since Lulus face has turned red. I think maid-san hadnt had enough training since she looked like shed even vomit out sugar. The inquisitor guy finally arrived when Lulu had settled down. Moreover, hes even brought six armed knights along, possibly to intimidate us. Theyre skilled people of level 20-30. "Nice to meet you, Sir Pendragon. I am Baron Vs the inquisitor. Ah, you can keep sitting like that. The inquiry will be over soon." The inquisitor is a bald man with thin eyebrows who has a magic being like Raka with a [Fathom] skill. It should be a skill that can tell if someone is telling the truth or lying if Im not mistaken. Come to think of it, this is the first time Ive meet this baron. I would have meet all the peerage-holding nobles in thebyrinth city if I just met with the vice-viceroy next. "Then answers my questions with Yes or No. There is no need to add excessive exnations." The inquisitor warned with a posed look on his face that would likely have a light sfx on if he wore sses. "Inquisitor Vs asks. Have you used fiend drug yourself?" "I have not." "Inquisitor Vs asks. Have you administered fiend drug to other people?" "I have not." "Inquisitor Vs asks. Have you instructed other people to administer fiend drug?" "I have not." Long. Hes probably asking the question one by one to prevent deception. "Inquisitor Vs asks. Do you know the recipe for making fiend drug?" A dangerous question finally came up, but I didnt need to answer that. "Sir Vs! What do you think youre doing? Sir Pendragon has rescued my son and the state guest princess from the lost thieves. So to speak, hes the benefactor of Selbira city. He wouldnt take those lost thieves who should be his underlings to the surface alive if he had anything to do with fiend drug!" The one who entered the room with a long protest is the Marchioness. Even the Marquis himself is behind her. A fox in tigers clothing, version 2*. This time the connection, or rather the bribe power from the prior investment has bear its fruit. <*TLN: Japanese idiom that means a person in weaker position who hides behind the one with authority.> "My wife is right. Who instructed you to haul Sir Pendragon away?" So the one who ordered him to capture me really wasnt the viceroy. "I-its because the story about the disparity between the strength of Sir Pendragon and his retainers and their ages was the talk of the salon..." "In other words, you had bought into the baseless baloney in the salon, and made him, who is one of your fellow noble, underwent the humiliating inquisition?" "Viceroy-sama, i-its a misunderstanding--" Apparently, I have been regarded as an eyesore for participating in the Marchioness tea party. There really are some narrow-minded people who get upset just from a neer participating in the tea party once. I took advantage of when the Marquis was reproaching Baron Vs, and inquired him, he confessed while sweating waterfall that his goal was to seize my weakness by first inquiring about the fiend drug. Looks like its the vice-viceroy who has instigated him. The reason why he confessed this unnaturally far might be because of Interrogation and Coercion skills. Maybe I had better normally turn both skills OFF. The Marquis will be discharging both the Baron and the Vice-viceroy the instigator. Since the Marchioness looks satisfied behind, leaving it to him should be fine. I thought that they would only be given some stern warnings, but since this means that they wont freely interfere with us again from now on, this is good enough. I report to Arisa that the problem has been solved and they dont need to worry anymore. The reason why the Marchioness conveniently intruded this time was thanks to Ms. Miteruna who properly acted upon the memo that I had left in the basement. After I was taken by the carriage, she went to the Marquis mansion to deliver the letter with my seal as instructed. Normally, a letter from some lower noble would have been postponed, and finished just like that, but it seems that as the result of the pastry that I had given back then, the maid gave the letter to thedy attendant, and the attendant gave it to the Marchioness, so she could quickly read the letter. Ill present them with various confectionster. Since Ms. Miteruna hade with a carriage, I lifted Lulu in and let them went home ahead. I was going to go back with them, but I couldnt reject the Marchioness invitation to a dinner. It had be a dinner where we said our thank and apology to each side. The princess profusely pestered me to tell stories about thebyrinth during the dinner, I answered her while taking care not to disturb other attendants. It would be bad if I carelessly told her some exaggerated stories and made her and plump-kun go to thebyrinth again. None of the the dinner menu, the so-called full course meal, use ingredients made of monsters at all, its probably the Marquis house chefs fixation. If I have to say, there are not enough vegetables. Every dish was delicious, but the beef stew was superb. Ill recreate this taste for everyer. I thank the coachman of the Marquis house carriage for sending me to the mansion, and enter the mansion. Ms. Miteruna who hade to meet me gave some kind of basket to the coachman. Since I smelled something sweet, it was probably confections that Lulu had made. I search the map while rxing on the sofa. Looks like Sir Sokel has been arrested, hes currently being confined in one of the viceroy offices room. Shockingly enough, Besso is still running away. One of Bessos male friend has been apprehended by the explorer guild, hes in the dungeon of the west guild. I have been surrounded by everyone when I finished the check and closed the map. "Looks like it was terrible." "Yeah, its going to be uglier tonight though." "Hoe? I wont let you sleep tonight, that kind?" "Yes, yes, youre cute Arisa." I off-handedly sweep off Arisa whos ying around. "Since the lost thieves are more trouble than I thought, Im thinking of seriously eliminating them. And also, it seems that there are carriers and ves whom the lost thieves have captured and made to work, so Id also like to rescue and shelter them." "Ill help~?" "Ill work hard nodesu!" "Nn." I pat the head of Tama who looks up from where she sits on myp. Pochi and Tama peek from both sides, but I cant let them help me this time. However, I feel slightly lonely that Arisa didnt retort back even though I said something quite absurd. "Im sorry but please stay at home this time. Mia, can you create Artificial Being like Aialiaze-san does?" "Nn." "Is there any thats suitable for surveince?" "... Wing Ball" No wait, I didnt say that you have to use it now. Mia has called something that looks like a ball with wings. Can it do surveince even without eyes? Mia said that its alright while beating her t chest. "Then, please watch the viceroys mansion and the west guild with Mias Wing Balls. Get in contact with me if a disturbance happens." "Nn." "Okke." Now then, lets get some work done for the sake of safebyrinth life. Book 10 - 10-33. Fiend Drug (3) 10-33. Fiend Drug (3) Satous here. Its important to prepare things in advance. Its troublesome to do it while youre in the middle of a work, but if you dont prepare properly, youll have a tough timeter on. It doesnt feel like you need to do it until you learn it from the mistake though. Equipped with the artificial skin that Ive made in the ivy mansion this afternoon, I change into a different person by using Disguise skill in full throttle. In addition, I equip a ck mask to cover the area around my eyes. Then, I change the Companion column into these. The name is Kuro, level 50, the upation is bounty hunter, the skills are of shooting-rted ones, rare magic, elfnguage, dragonnguage, and the exact opposite of Satous modest stats. I recorded the various stats in the memo column so I wont mistake it whenever I disguise myself. I can use Nanashi if I want, but disguising myself will have no meaning if it bes [Nanashi appears wherever Satou is], so Ive decided to make the third persona. "Satou-sama, what are you going to do with such a disguise?" "Im going to eliminate the lost thieves. Leriril, Im sorry, but is it okay if I shelter the people who have been caught by the lost thieves here?" "Please use the surface mansion if possible. There are many dangerous equipments in the underground." Ah, I forgot about that. I install a carved seal board for teleport on the surface mansion. "Well then, Im going. Im counting on you to receive them." "Yes, please leave it to me!" Ah, I cant stop feeling odd at Leriril who replies promptly. I initially went to the safe area of Area 17 where the vi is. First, I have to prepare the particr by finding the ce where I can apprehend the lost thieves. I mark all the lost thieves inside thebyrinth. There are approximately 300 people in total. 90% of them havemitted felony like [Murder]. Next, I look for the working field that Rudaman talked about. I try searching the main ingredients of the fiend drug, Ruin Weed and Decay Stem in each area. Although there are ces where theyre growing wild, I pick ones where theyre growing densely that have obviously been tended by humans, and have carriers and lost thieves nearby them. There are three ces all in all. Moreover, the ces cannot be reached without going through troublesome areas. Next, I search to see if theres any noble or their servants. Miss Ginas party [Moonlight], and other three noble partiese up. Judging from their positions, every party is innocent. Theyre quite enthusiastic to hunt by staying overnight. Even miss Gina who was at level 6 when I first met her has smoothly leveled up to 9 now. Theyre probably leveling up efficiently by constantly fighting higher-leveled enemies. Next, I need to prepare the ce where I can temporarily put the lost thieves. I cant exactly bring them to the authority in the middle of the night. The chosen site is in one corner of Area 37. Its a bit deep but since its an area with nt-type monsters, it has watering holes. Ive picked the ce where Gushing Holes cant geographically appear, and with only one entrance to it. I look for the shortest route there. I can likely get there in 20 minutes if I break the walls in two passages along the way. While relying on Invisibility and Spy skills I fly on the passage ceilings with Sky Drive. It seems that no one from the explorers parties along the way noticed me. Even if they do, they will probably regard it as a new kind of monster. The hall where Ive arrived at is quite a damp ce with water dripping from the ceiling. Fern-type nts are growing in colony. It looks like theyre monsters. I tried throwing an ant leg from the storage to it, and the fern leaves became like a chainsaw, cutting the leg. Im unsure whether this monster belongs to a fantasy or a horror work. Lets check the leafs structureter. I catch sight of monsters that look exactly like triceratops between the trees. Its probably not a normal dinosaur since violet shes sometimes appear on its orange-colored transparent horns. While producing chewing sounds, these monsters are munching the leaves that are rotating like chainsaws without even caring about it. There are also two-meter ss dragonfly-like monsters fluttering around. Geez, itspletely a Cretaceous era. I pull myself together and begin the clean-up. I swiftly cut down the stronger monsters with [Flexible Swords]. Since theyll likely smell if left alone, I put them into the storage with [Magic Hand] in no time t. After Ive exterminated the big ones, I use [Remote Arrow] to eradicate the small fries. I retrieve the bodies just like I did with the big ones. In just 10 minutes, Ivepleted clearing the monsters in the hall. In the center of the room, I put a lot of bowls with clothes inside and dried meats from insect-type monsters in jars. These dried meats were something that the mansion children had made for practice. Theyre terrible thing that even made the beastkin girls to put down their forks with just a single bite. It was clearly a failure, but I couldnt throw them away just like that either, so I stowed it away in the storage. Might as well use it for the lost thieves Ill be capturing. Next, I block the only passage to the room with a big rock that I had stored in the storage from the aisle. Then I put a carved seal board on the middle of the passage. In addition, I make hard stone walls at a certain length in the passage afterward by using [Stone Wall] magic on the soil taken out of my storage. The impromptu prison isplete with this. I catch the lost thieves with a series of capturingbo starting with Remote Stun. "Who are you bastard! Who do you think this great me is!" "Yeah yeah, Ill listen to youter." I defeat the one who seems to be the boss of this lost thief group by pounding him with Remote Stuns. I then floor the rest of the small fries with the capturingbo. Fumu, its 55 people with this huh. I guess this is it for this base. I lift the captured lost thieves with [Magic Hand] and teleport to Area 37. I advance on the passage, and then put the rock that block the way to the hall into my storage, opening the road. Since the fallen lost thieves were crowding in front of the rock, I pushed the fresh lost thieves inside, putting them back into the room. After Ive finished putting them inside, I ce the rock again, blocking the passage. Booing broke out from the other side of the rock, but I ignored it since it didnt interest me. However, it was a bit of failure. I forgot that there were also women among the lost thieves. I can let them stay in the same room, but I dont want that somehow. It cant be helped, I make another room with a door in the passage and decide to confine the female lost thieves there. Just like in the hall, Ive also provided food, salt, two barrels of water, an empty jar, and a partitioning screen there. I teleport back to the base just now and this time, I lift the carriers and the ves with [Magic Hand], and take them to the mansion of ivy. "H-here is?" "Onee-chan, its stars! I can see the stars." "Outside? Its really the outside?" Leriril who have waited for ouring ps her hands to gather their attentions. "Be quiet children of human. This is the mansion of ivy, the ce where sage-sama lives. Ill send you back to thebyrinth if you make an uproar." The threat seems to be effective as the worked-up people have quieted down. "Have your representative steps up. Porina, please exin the things to the representative." "Yes, Kuro-sama." Porina is the leader of the carriers whom Ive saved first. Shes level 7 despite being a baggage carrier. Her skills are [Carriage], [Cultivation], and [Harvesting]. I leave here to Leriril and Porina, and go back to the field earlier. I put one of the surveince magic tool that Ive created for the vi in one corner of the room. It looks like a two-meter long pole with a skull on its tip. The skull part has surveince and information transmission mechanisms installed. The pole part has magic circuit for circting magic power, and it can operate for three days if its filled to the brim with magic power. I made this for surveince around the vi, but since its appearance was unpopr (among the girls), I stowed it away. I attack the remainingrge-scale lost thief hideout and rescue the carriers who are working there. The bigger ces areplete with this. Next, I assaulted the smaller lost thief groups that had dispersed in 10 ces. Dealing with them was troublesome since they were running away in small groups. Once I throw thest lost thief into the temporary prison, I take a breath. It should be fine to take these guys to the west guild after the day has risen. In total, there are 220 people that Ive saved. 110 people are carriers, 80 are ves, and 30 are unexpectedly explorers. All of them are women. Apparently, men who were caught were either killed, or made to work as ves until they made them became decoys for a special strategy (Train), killing them. Most of the women seemed to be working on the field with shackles on their legs. Looks like they were also cultivating crops for the lost thieves consumption besides the ingredients for the fiend drug. Due to that, there are some who have Cultivation, Harvesting, and Mixing skills. There are a lot of female explorers at level 5, the ones who were higher than that were either solicited into bing lost thieves, or killed. Leriril was still up, but Porina and the others have gone asleep since they seemed to be tired, Ill talk to them again once the dawn arrives. There are too many of them and not enough rooms in the mansion, so she has prepared beds in the hall and the corridors for them. "Sa, Kuro-sama, actually, we have ran out of the reserve food. The vegetables grown with Green Hand (Grow) magic in the garden are at its limit too." "Ah, sorry, I forgot to supply them." Leriril leads me to the food warehouse and then I take out arge quantity of ingredients. Most of them are the ones Ive collected in the lost thief hideouts, but Ive also put things like wheat, potatoes, frog meat, salt and many other things. It should be enough for a while since theyre around 6000 meal worth in all. I give her various kind of medicines since there are some unhealthy people among them. "Is this a space magic?" "Un, something like that." Its dead at midnight now, and theres still quite some time until morning, so I go to the underground workshop with Leriril. Communications from Arisaes at regr interval, reporting "No abnormal~ity" with a sleepy voice. I suggested her to alternate the monitoring work, but since she said okay, Ill let them work hard until Arisa and Mia doze off, and the regr contact gets cut off. Sir Sokel doesnt have a peerage even though hes a noble. I feel that theres a real mastermind behind this, although I hope its just an unfounded fear. If the mastermind is in this city, they should be raiding tonight. And right now until the early dawn is the time with the highest probability for the raid. I thought of going back to the mansion for an instant, but I decided to prepare various things in the underground workshop and went to the streets. Book 10 - 10-34. Fiend Drug (4) 10-34. Fiend Drug (4) Satous here. I feel that assassins mainly use poison as their weapons. I wonder since when their attack variations increase, like strangling with wire, or long-range needle attack on the vital spot. Nowadays, whats the weapon thats in fad for assassins. Im slightly interested. "Youre Sokel right?" "W, who are you guys?" "Were just running an errand." There are two burrs who have invaded the viceroy office where Sir Sokel is confined. Both of them havepletely covered their faces and worn thick brown mantles. Their hands are holding swords which leak out dubious light. "From who?" "From his highness of course." The burrs finally noticed my presence with that question and hurriedly pointed their swords at me. While one of them proceeded to restrain me, the other one probably continuing on to erase Sir Sokel. I was unsure since I kicked the burr before me away to the burr in the interior, stopping him. Maybe I kicked them too strongly, both of the men have sunk into the wall. They would havee out to the room beyond if they had been pushed further. "Goha, what a heavy kick." "The rumored Mithril explorer huh." "Wrong." You guys actually have some leeway right? The men look alright even after receiving an attack that should have normally fainted them. I think the coughed salivas have some red color mixed in, but they have enough mettle to stand up and ready their weapons. Both are level 30 [Human] races, and their Status are [Magic Body Bestowal]. I think that its most likely the status of someone who has drank fiend drug. As a proof, even without chanting spells, purple shes leaks out from their bodies, and then the area around their bodies are d in mes. "I dont know who you are, but Ill have you die together with that man." "Well offer you to the death. We are fiends. The ones who will be the protectors of the new world that his highness will build." Their words have strange ents mixed in. Their grotesque figures were hidden in the mantles which I saw for an instant. Half of their faces have be like tortoise shell, and their eyes are likepound eyes of insects. They look quite grotesque evenpared to various demi-humans Ive seen so far. They are still humans despite the grotesque though, so lets proceed without killing them. I have to at least draw that line, or else I feel that I will be a demon lord myself. Since they are tough enough to stand against a blow from me, I hit them with normal [Short Stun] instead of [Remote Stun]. Lets go easy at first and go with 20 shots. The Rhinoceros Beetle back then could endure 20 shots, so lets go with that many. One of them was hit with the magic, broke through the wall behind, and vanished into the next room. The other one seemed to have dodged several short stun orbs with his intuition, but the rest of the orbs caught up to him, and sunk him into the outer wall in a strange posture. The outer wall of this city seems to be quite sturdy. Neither lose their consciousness. The drug seems to be quite excellent as a boost medicine. There are probably some people who have drank it at least once in the battlefield. What should I do.... Ah, right. I didnt think about it. Lets test it on one of them. Its a sess. After taking my blow, hes fallen down unconscious. "Y, you bastard, what did you do?" "No way would I expose my secret to the enemy right?" While evading his attack, I destroy his reinforced state with [Break Magic], and then thoroughly snatch his magic power with [Mana Drain]. I also drain the magic power thats circting on his weapon. I dont know how great is the magic circuit granted by the fiend drug, but it shouldnt work if the magic power that works as its fuel is cut off. Finally, I hit him, who has his magic power stripped bare, unconscious and its the end. The enemy still has sturdiness fits for his level, but his unreasonable toughness from just before has disappeared. I restrain the men with magic-sealing ivy. This is something that Ive made from the ivy of Thorn Foot in the workshop earlier, it has the same effect as magic-sealing chain. Unlike the usual, the maker is Kuro this time, not Nanashi. I reported to Arisa with Telephone that I had taken care of viceroy office. I can hear the footsteps of the viceroy office guards who have finally noticed the uproar, heading here. Goha What? Theres an invisible wall here? Theres a magician among the burr. You guys go from another stairs. You go call magician-dono here. Sorry for them, but Im blocking the passage for now. "Now then, Sir Sokel. Would you answer questions from your life savior?" "Ah, Ill tell you. Ill tell you, so please shelter me in a safe ce." "Alright. Ill bring you to a safe ce if you answer honestly." I asked Sir Sokel who was desperately clinging to me about the mastermind. "His highness is a blood rtive of Shiga royal family. I think hes a man who has juste of age. I dont know his true identity since he always wore recognition inhibition mask whenever we met." "How could you make a dangerous drug like fiend drug from the order of such a man." "Its because his guardian is Marquis Kelten. He also hid his face, but I immediately knew it was him from his peculiar way of talking. I thought that a chevalier like me would be able to be a bar if I cooperated with someone who had Marquis Kelten, one of the eight marquis along with his tremendous influence on the army, on his back." I think thats a coup detat g though, will the next kingdom conference be alright? "In truth youre just disposable huh." "Thats right, howughable." I get information about his highness like the way he speaks, his figure, and various things that werent hidden by the recognition inhibition mask from the listless self-deprecating Sir Sokel. Its really not the third prince huh. ording to Toruma Memo, the fourth prince is 18 years old, the fifth prince is 14 years old, since the second child of the kings younger brother is 15 years old, this one is suspicious. There doesnt seem to be any unacknowledged illegitimate child of the king, but the previous king and the kings younger brother seem to have strong lust, so there are a lot of candidates thate up. Now then, I guess Ill shelter him since he listened and all. I release the [Mana Wall] that had confined the guards. "You bastard! Who are you." "Ill shelter Sir Sokel for a while. Those men over there are assassins sent by the mastermind called his highness. Theyre high levels and also users of fiend drug. Dont let your guard down even if theyre unconscious. Theyre as strong as low-rank demon at least. There should be a jail for high level criminals in thebyrinth city right? Put them there." I intentionally ignore their words, and tell the burrs motive and other things unterally. I change my tone from how Satou usually is, and speak in slightly high-handed manner. Since Im currently in a disguise and all, I introduce myself as [Kuro]. After Ive finished telling them, I teleport away with Sir Sokel along with the bed hes sitting on. The destination is in thebyrinth. I took him to the deepest working field of the fiend drug. There are multiple intelligence systems here after all. "H, here is?" "The inside of thebyrinth." "What? A, are you going to kill me?!" "I dont have such intention. Here is a safety zone. Theres no gushing hole, and monsters and people wonte here except for some odd nts that are growing here. Its the most suitable ce for a shelter." I take him to the row house where the abducted people had lived in. There is no rain in thebyrinth, but sometimes natural water drip down from the ceiling, so the roof is necessary. I put the bed from earlier in a rtivelyrge room. Since he asked if it was space magic, I nomittally affirmed it. I take out daily necessities like food and water from Item Box and put it on a table in one corner of the room. I also leave a cheap knife and hatchet, although I think its unnecessary. Any one of them are things that was used by the abducted people. It may look like Im doing too much, but leaving a noble who cant even cook for himself alone inside thebyrinth is cruel enough. However, I want him to taste a bit of the anxiety and pain of the people who have been captured and made to work hard by the lost thieves. Ive told him that this is a safety zone, and even though its the truth, Sir Sokel still gets frightened from rustling sounds of the grass and small animals, hes probably going to sleep while in fear of getting suddenly attacked by monsters. "Well then, Ill supply you with food in 10 days time. If you dont eat them sparingly, no one wille to save you even if you starve, so be careful." I leave behind Sir Sokel who looks like hes going to protest, and go back to the mansion of ivy. When I had returned to the mansion of ivy, fire and smoke from afar came into my view. This is Arisa-chan, over? I received a Telephone contact from Arisa. Her home-telephone way of speaking has finally disappeared, but this time its in transceiver style. Please talk a bit more normal. "Its me. I saw the fire. Is that the west guild?" Un, some men with the same clothing as the ones who attacked the viceroy office earlier came flying from the sky. They have wings on their back. "I understand, Ill go there immediately. Im counting on you to keep watching the viceroy office." Roger~ I fly in thebyrinth sky with Sky Drive. From the sky, I see that one section of the guild hall is burning. I tilt my head in puzzlement when I look at the stats of the people attacking the guild. I understand that theyve used the fiend drug, but their skillpositions are that of an assassin, not a magician. It seem they can use magic, but since its wind magic, I dont know the cause of that fire. The me stretches out from the ground. With my skill-strengthened vision, I see the man in dark brown clothing evading the me while flying in the sky. Oy, oy, that me is from the guildmasters magic huh. What are you doing burning your own base. Why are there so many pyromaniacs among fire magicians. I want to prevent the fire from spreading further so I strike down the flying burr to the ground with [Remote Stun] magic. People would have normally died from the fall, but theyre really some strong bunch. Big shield Jell and some high level explorers who havee out of the guild hall proceed to arrest the burr. You guys act too early. The burr forcibly flings away Jell and the others with his super strength from the fiend drug. When he was about to fly away once again, the me bullets of [Multi me] magic that the guildmaster had released hit him. The burr is roasted together with the ground around him from the countless me bullets, and rolls on the ground. As expected of level 50. The power is incredible as long as it hits. Since she had begun to chant [Inferno], I intervene. Just like the magic earlier, its not something that should be used in the middle of the city. By using sh Drive from the sky, Ind on the back of the burr who has put out the fire and stood up. The force was a bit too much, I could feel several of his bones breaking. Looks like its a bit too much no matter how sturdy the opponent is. Just like with the guys caught in the viceroy office, I cancel the reinforcing magic, snatch his magic power, and bind him with magic-sealing ivy. Its a simple works that onlysted several seconds. "Who are you!" "Rather than that, put this guy into the prison. This happens just when Ivee to exterminate the lost thieves, looks like strange fellows are rampant here. As expected of Labyrinth City I guess." I vaguely swept off the guildmaster who had stopped her chanting and asked my identity, and then threw the binded burr nearby their feet. Then I fly to the sky, and take out ocean water from the storage to extinguish the burning guild hall. Once Ive confirmed that most of the fire have been extinguished, I go back to the mansion of ivy. Good grief, I cantugh at the fact that the guildmaster is the one who created the biggest damage here. I wonder how is she not demoted and fired like that. Book 10 - 10-35. Selection Test 10-35. Selection Test Satous here. In recent games, urgent quests that suddenly appear as time-limited quest with their tedious work has given me a bit of stress. Yet an urgent quest in real life feels like a mere bothersome work thats been pushed into me, I wonder why is that? Its been three days since I eliminated the fiend drug users. Besso and the explorer who were in possession of the fiend drug have been captured by the guild, but there is no surprise attack since that incident. The next day, by the guildmasters request, we went to Rudamans hideout and the cultivation fields, but those ces had already been vacated and only uninhabited field remained. Im the one who have made it uninhabited so theres no mistake. The guild staff onee-san who was going with us only collected the Ruin Weed and Decay Stem as evidences, and then we went back to thebyrinth city. "Then, the field you found had been emptied huh?" "Yes, since foodstuff and daily necessities were also gone, they might have moved to another ce." "We also searched for something like hidden rooms, but there was no one remaining just like chevalier-samas said. They werent moved by the lost thieves mastermind since there were unharvested ruin weed and decay stem that remained, maybe they might have ran away by themselves?" The guild staff onee-san who had gone together with us in the investigation is reporting the result in the guildmaster room. "We also tried searching the neighboring passages with magic, but we couldnt find anyone." "That so, thank you for your hard works." "Should we dispatch explorers again to search for the abducted people?" "Think of the ce, the ce. The only ones that can search in such a deep area like that are the Red Iron bunch. Even if they were running away on their own, they would have ended up eaten by monsters before they could reach the surface." It seems the guildmaster has decided to give up on rescuing, or rather searching for those people. "They might have been unexpectedly saved by some explorers and returned to the surface." "That would be nice." "I also think that the possibility is low, but I wish that they have safely returned to the surface and gone back to their peaceful life." "I pray that there isnt anyone withpounding and alchemy skills." While vaguely sweeping off my words, the guildmaster said so. "Is there something bad about it?" "Yeah, its bad. Someone who has the Alchemy skill must be involved in the creation of the fiend drug, even the one who has the Compounding skill should be able to prepare for the making of fiend drug. These guys will most certainly be forced into bing ves and made to be in non-disclosure condition to prevent them from divulging the method to make the fiend drug, after that they will probably be confined in the kingdom research facility their whole life." "Are the other people who are involved in the cultivation alright?" "Yeah, putting aside the Ruin Weed, Decay Stems can be found in thebyrinth rtively easy so there should be no problem." Fumu, that means I can release people besides the ones with Compounding or Alchemy skills before long. Then, the guild staff-san reservedly interjected. "Umm....May I?" "What? Say it?" "People normally dont think of breaking through thebyrinth where monsters are crawling, away from their safety zone, I think such an ideaes up because guildmaster and chevalier-sama are strong. Even if there are some people whoe up with the idea, the majority wont move unless theres a reason like having limited food. In actuality, they have crops from the cultivated field." "In other words, there must be secret hideouts nearby where they can move safely to huh?" "Yes, there might be hidden passages that couldnt be detected by the youngdy retainer of Chevalier-sama." "Then I guess Ill torture Rudaman until he spits it out." Looks like the guildmaster is going to torture Rudaman after this, but since it doesnt seem like shell kill him, lets not mind it. I acquire the consent of the women sheltered in the mansion of ivy to stay there by saying that its because "They will be killed by the mastermind behind the lost thieves if they get out right now". Strangely enough, there were only a handful of people who persistently wanted to go back to the city, most didnt seem eager. I tell them to be patient for 10 days. Ill do something in the meantime. At the present time, these women are unlikely to be eliminated by the mastermind. ording to the guildmasters story, I can probably release the people who dont havepounding or alchemy skills. Since the fact that this is the mansion of ivy have been known to them I cant release those people right now. It should work out somehow if I bring them to popted ces nearby the royal or the duchy capital, or maybe some viges in Muno barondom and then give them a new name and ID. I should search some ces that can ept them. "Do you want to be an explorer~!?"" """Yeah!"" Amplified with Mias magic, Arisas voice is echoing through out thebyrinth citys outer wall. Were currently in a temporary tent right outside thebyrinth city. 100 baggage carriers who aspire to be explorers have gathered before Arisa. Were going to decide the pupils for Iruna and Jenna of Beautiful Wings from among them. There are 70 boys and 30 girls. Theyre children who have gathered after hearing publicity talks from Iruna and Jenna during the past three days. Although I said children, the age range spans from 10 to 18 years old. The mean age range is at around 12-14 years old. Iruna exins the selection test to the children with her voice alone without relying on magic. "We will choose 15 children among you. First we will choose five children with fast legs. Its important to have fast legs in thebyrinth for scouting and luring monsters. Run once you hear this flute as a signal. The first five children who run around Selbira outer wall for ap pass." The children began to run when Arisa blew the flute. Some got their feet entwined by others foot, some were tumbled by their own feet. The one thing they have inmon is that every one of them stands up on their own without crying even while covered in dust, and run. Theyre truly strong-willed. I used [irvoyance] magic along the way to see if there were any fallen children, but there were only two who had fallen from anemia. I contacted Nana who was patrolling with a horse by using [Telephone], and had them withdrawn. For some reaosn, Pochi and Tama had somehow started running too. They must have been tempted. Pochi was the winner by a wide margin. Tama was unusually worked up and challenged her again. When the two had finished running, I looked back at the winning children who had been passed quite far. "Damn, to lose to a dogkin and a catkin children. Its a disgrace for a rabbitkin." "I cant believe I lost to someone beside Usasa." The first and second ce winners looked at Pochi and Tama in frustration. They are 14 years old rabbitkin girl and boy. These children are separated quite far from the third ce. The third ce is a ratkin, while the fourth and fifth are human boys. There are 10 children who have failed the first test. These 10 children are doing physical exercise lead by Lulu to build their stamina nearby the temporary HQ. The second test will begin after a short break with sandwiches. During this break, we distributed water for re-hydration and baked sweets for calorie intake. Itd be troubling if they faint from hunger along the way. "The next one is endurance run. The first five children who have ran fiveps around the Selbira outer wall pass. Lunches are waiting for the children who have ran for more than twops. Do your best." """Yeah!"" For some reason, the answer this time have more power in them than the first time. I intended to let them eat unconditionally for the test this time since we had already prepared meals for 100 people from the beginning, but since it was so effective like they have a carrot dangling in front of their eyes, I couldnt intercede. However, besides the leading pack, many children who were unlikely to be chosen by the selection members stopped running after twops. The boys were strong for endurance marathon too, there were three boys and two girls. This time humans were strong, among the five children, three boys and girls who had dark-skin like Roji were particrly strong. They looked calm enough to run several moreps. The remaining five children will be chosen after the meal break. By the way, the meal menu is croquet made from Leaping Potato and insect meat, and Walking Bean with insect meat soup. The meal this time were prepared not only by Ms. Miteruna and the seven apprentice maids from our mansion, but also five baggage carrier girls who could cook. Im nning to have Ms. Miteruna taught these five girls, and then permanently employ them as personnels for food distribution on the orphanage and the slum. They are in and honest girls who are at 14-18 years old. "Well then lets begin thest test. Use the twig we have distributed earlier like you would a sword. Yes, stretch out your elbow. Keep that posture, the one who doesnt lower their arm until the end passes." Screams broke out from the children, but this is a selection to choose thest five children with will-power. Its out of question if they cant even endure the training before entering thebyrinth. The majority of them fell in the first one hour, but it was quite long for the remaining seven, once thest one dropped out after three more hours, the five children had been decided. The final selected members have 11 boys and 4 girls. The n is to have Iruna and Jenna teach these children the basic for 10 days on the surface, afterward, five of them are going to be taken alternately in three turns into thebyrinth, each group spend five days, 15 days in total, to be leveled up to level 7. Since the contract with Iruna and Jenna is for three months, the children who have failed in the test this time still have two more chances. "Everyone, thank you for today! We will open the test again next month, so to the one who have failed this time, please dont give up!" With Arisas closing words, the disqualified children go back to the west gate in groups of twos and threes. Everyone is given three baked sweets as the constion prize. These sweets seems to be the spreading bait for the children who didnt participate this time. Iruna and Jenna exin the n hereafter to the children who have passed. There were shouts of joy particrly when they heard that they were going to be provided with three meals and were free to ask for second. The children are going to be drilled on the vacantnd nearby which Ive borrowed. I was going to give the selected children the same ant armors that I had given to Iruna and Jenna, but Arisa strongly objected and warned me. You should not give them cheat equipments if youre going to let them be an independent explorer after the training is over, unless youre making them into your retainers. Not only Arisa, Iruna and Jenna also stopped me. The reason is a bit different; if they have an armor that protect them from getting hurt from a monsters attack, they will neglect avoiding attacks. Moreover, if they dont get some slight wounds, they wont learn the way to stop bleeding during an actual fight, so Im told that such armors will not let them learn the importance of them. When I consulted to Iruna and Jenna about the right equipment for the children, they rmended the equipment called bone equipment. They seem to be goblin bones that are knitted on jacket and trousers made from knitted grasses. It seems the basic equipment advancement forbyrinth explorer is as follow : wood chips equipment to bone equipment to insect husk equipment and then to insect shell equipment. As for the weapon, the n is to have them use a club made from goblin thighbone, and then a short spear made from ant w from the second area on. For the shield, it seems theyre nning to use leather shield. Iruna and Jenna bought these equipments cheaply from the apprentices at the shopping district. Ive revised some of the weakly-made points, so they shouldnt incur major injury from low level enemies. By the way, the two currently use mantis-type equipments. They were very happy when I gave it as a present for the celebration of getting to level 15. Apparently, mantis-type equipments are proof of veteran in thebyrinth city. I probably shouldnt say that they only look different on the outside, aspared to the ant equipment from before, theres hardly any difference in the defensive power. Now then, if I need permissions from the Marchioness and the guildmaster to hold regr food distribution in the city, lets get them to issue it. Book 10 - 10-35-2. Banquet and the Truth of Beria [Revised Version] 10-35-2. Banquet and the Truth of Beria [Revised Version] Satous here. Back then, quitting your job and bing independent by opening a cafe was popr, but nowadays, it seems that retiring to the countryside and buying a plot of agriculturend to lead a slow life there has be popr. I was invited to Bar Dyukelis mansion under the pretext of an apology for causing me trouble regardingdy Merian. Looks like Im not the only one whos been invited to the banquet, the shopkeepers of magic tool shops and medicine shops under his control in thebyrinth city have alsoe. When I was in the reception room before the banquet began,dy Merian in a dress apologized for the trouble and thanked me for the rescue. She left the room while whispering me to keep the matter about her going to the swordsmanship dojo a secret from her father. Her impish smile must have been just my imagination. "You should get acquainted with them since youre going to be an explorer of thebyrinth city." He introduced me as his daughters savior to the shopkeepers. During the banquet, it naturally has be the talk about goods that are selling well and ones that are in serious shortage in thebyrinth city. Especially the healing medicines, it seems that even for the shops under bar Dyukeli with their inted prices as the viceroys ally, the medicines are usually out of stock there. "Moreover, if we want to create the healing medicine in this city, there is no choice but to stock the ingredients from the merchants in the neighboring cities who sell them at a high price, or pick them from the mountain with wolves after pushing our way through the wastnd." "It sure is hard topete against the guild thats selling the healing medicine without minding the profit." "Thats cause those guys are selling at the price of the Royal Capital." "It really is, they can stock the medicines easier." I see, although its obvious that there are difference between the buyers and the sellers perspectives, there is such a circumstance behind it huh. Although I shouldnt swallow their story entirely just like that, it doesnt seem like theyre just being too greedy. "However, that means during the time when its out of stock, explorers dive into thebyrinth without even having a way to heal themselves?" "No, poor explorers will go with leaves of Beria theyve plucked." "That still hasnt changed even now." It seems Beria is a cactus-like nt thats growing wild on the wastnd around thebyrinth city. They were also growing along the highways sides if Im not mistaken. Beria is a sulent nt with aloe-like thick needled leaves growing around its cactus body, and as a matter of fact theyre edible, while the leaves can be used to cure bleeding or burn. As for the center fruit, even though its rtively tasty, it has an alias [Beggar Killer] since it seems that it causes diarrhea which goes on until youre dehydrated if you eat it too much. It can make children and the elderly who dont have much physical strength to die. Looks like the baggage carriers who have failed to get a job pick those fruits and sell them in front of the city gate to earn enough ie to sustain their livelihood. I ignored it since there were many peddlers who were selling things before the gate, but there were such things being sold there huh. Ill pay more attention to various things next time. "Maybe its possible to make a healing medicine from Beria leaf?" "Theres a legend about the sage-sama of olden days who can create a magic potion from Beria leaf, but its a lost tale from a long time ago." "Nowadays, Healing medicines made from Beria leaf is a phrase only said by the frauds inbyrinth city, its something that no one believes." By sage, does he mean Trazayuya? I searched about Beria on his documents, but there were no hit. When I go to the elf hometown next time, Ill ask Tsutoreiya-shi the alchemist if he knows about the recipe to make the magic potion from Beria leaf. Later, I was able to see various treasured items on his shops when I was going around them. Among the items, it seems that the silver sword of ant wing is quite popr. It was more of a gray sword than silver, but it seems to be the easiest magic sword to make from monster materials in thebyrinth city. Since the way to create things from ant wing is written in Trazayuya document, Ill try to make one. The magic scrolls which I looked forward the most had the same line-ups as the duchy capital since they were all provided by Viscount Shimen. Interestingly enough, the ignition rod that most explorers use seem to be sold at high price in the neighboring earldom and small kingdoms. Its cheap in thebyrinth city since its mass produced by amateur craftsmen from scrap magic cores, but in other territories, the rod is made by full-fledged craftsmen from proper magic cores like other magic tools, so its expensive there. The Marchioness has requested me to redevelop an experimental farm outside thebyrinth city, although it has nothing to do with Beria fruit. It seems to be a ce near a small water source where the previous viceroy created an experiment to grow wheat, but was abandoned since the yield was bad. It was right when I was looking for ce to employ the ve girls I had saved as Kuro, so I agreed to it. The explorer-turned-thieves who had built a hideout there were trampled by Pochi and Tama, turned into crime ves and taken to the coal mine. Since thend has be barren, I decide to grow Beria fruits for healing medicines, beans for food, and tomatoes. Especially the tomatoes, I expect to mass produce them. About the healing medicine recipe made from Beria leaf, when I went to meet Tsutoreiya-shi to consult it, he quickly wrote the recipe and handed it to me. It seemed that it was a well-known recipe in the elf hometown, so Trazayuya didnt leave it on his documents since it was toomon. I came back tobyrinth city, immediately made it, and confirmed its effect on the pupils of the training school. Since the effect isnt especially strong, I guess Ill make it public. I wrote the recipe on some papers, put them on treasure chests, and then hid them on various ces inside thebyrinth. Its a little surprise for beginner explorers. Ive divided the recipe into several pieces of paper with numbering, and put them in treasure chests. They should understand that the recipe is real since Ive put a sample of Beria healing medicine together with it. Just in case, Ive prepared six sets of the recipe instead of just one. The first piece of the recipe was found five dayster, thebyrinth city was enveloped in a slight festive mood. In a little while, low level cheap healing medicines should spread. While thinking that, I watch over the children who are happily harvesting Berias that are growing wildly around thebyrinth city. Book 10 - 10-36. The Man in Black Clothes 10-36. The Man in ck Clothes Satous here. When Im doing a big job, I make a list of what should be done, and then progress in ordance to the priority. When I make the priority, forgetting to take the dependency into ount will lead to failure, so I have to be careful. There is no meaning if I have to n an A-grade process before I check if the degree ofpletion is A-grade. "How is it? Even among the many ve tradingpanies in the royal capital, only Orield firm has these array of product lines." The trader made a signal, and then 10 beautiful women and girls entered the room. Its quite a sight for sore eyes since every one of them is only wearing a thin piece of cloth. Ivee to the royal capital to look for a person with a certain skill needed for my n. "Orield-dono, I should have told you that Im looking for educated people." "Yes, of course. Every one of these girls can read and write letters, they have also been properly educated on other things." I confirm the skills of these girls once again. Only the former Serushioku noble girls have the Shiga kingdomnguage skill, so I cant judge it from their skills. If Im not mistaken, the country of Serioshioku was the country of princess Meneas fiance, the one that was destroyed by the weaselkins. I check them one by one, and confirm whether the girl with the skill I want is among them. The ve trader takes anguid pose while exining each of the girls skills and appeal points. "Leave the second and the third ones from the right, and then the girl on the left end, and also, lets see, the red haired girl over there." "Yes, understood." Once the exnation was finished after about 10 minutes, I asked the trader to leave the target girl, and three other girls as dummies behind. The dummies are the former noble girls, and a girl who can use life magic. When the ve trader gives a signal, the girls strip off their thin cloth. No, its nice and all but Im not asking for that kind of service. "How much are they each?" "Yes, this former duke daughter is 300 gold coins. She has the blood of the royal family although of a small kingdom, shes an excellent girl who has not only Etiquette skill, but also Shiga Kingdom Language and Poem Recital skills." She looks somewhat strong-willed. Shes fair-skinned with normal breasts, but her waist looks like the type that can have an easy delivery. Her curly blond hair coil around her voluptuous body. 17 years old. Level 4. "This former earl daughter is 200 gold coins. Her lineage is a bit inferiorpared to the girl just now, but shes obedient, and her body is splendid, she would be useful for various things." This timid girl has splendid breasts that are nearly D-cups, shes also fair-skinned. She has soft-looking straight long silver hair. Her eyes are of beautiful blue. Her skills are Shiga Kingdom Language and Etiquette. 16 years old. Level 3. Up until now are just the opening act, the next one is the main act. "This one is a girl who worked as a heraldry official at the castle of Earl Lesseu. She was rude to Earl Lesseu-sama, and got turned into a ve. Her body is somewhat childish, but her ice-like transparent beautiful face is something to look forward in the future. Her skills are in with only Heraldry and Naming, but of course she can read and write letters and she excels at filing documents, so she should be helpful for merchant-dono. Her price is slightly cheap at 30 gold coins." This girl who looks like shes given up on life is the reason why Ive gone out of my way toe to this firm. Im thinking of changing the name of the girls withpounding skills who were capture by the lost thieves, and let them hide themselves in other cities. Shes quite a beauty just like the ve traders praised. Shes beautiful enough to bepared to Arisa and Mia, although of different kind (of beauty). Her breasts are small, but theyre at least A-cup. Her hair is pale gold. Her small lips and herx-focused ice blue eyes only foster her lifelessness. Her name is Tifaliza. 15 years old. Level 5. Her title is [Orields ve], but there are hidden titles like [Superficial Courtesy], [Rude One]. I feel like looking for another person with Naming skill when I look at these titles. "This one is a spell-user girl. She also worked in the castle of Earl Lesseu-sama like the one before, but she also made some mistake, and was turned into a ve." "Fumu, she must be expensive since she can use life magic right?" "No, shes only as much as 50 gold coins." "Fumu, how many times can she use magic in session?" "I hear that its about twice." This girls level is only 2 even though she can use life magic. She probably got it from a gift. Although her looks is inferiorpared to the girls before her, shes cute enough to warrant the praise. Shes a 16 years old girl with dark brown eyes under her red hair. Her name is Nell. Shes about as tall as me, her breasts size seems to be around Lulus. I feel that her waist is a bit thin. "Ill buy the heraldry user and the spell-user for 30 gold coins. The fallen noble girls have good looks and lineages, but I dont need them if they need other people to take care of them." The two girls have market price at 48 gold coins so I haggle it to a bit cheaper price, but the ve trader agreed to it just like that. Afterward, the person with [Contract] skill came, and then the trade ispleted. Ive confirmed that the girls titles have changed to [Kuros ves]. When I was leaving, I passed by a ve, and felt like I had been duped by the ve trader. That ve had the Naming skill, and priced only at 2 gold coins. Even though I knew that there were three ves with Naming skill here, I feel a bit of fail. On the other hand, since other ves who can use life magic arent much different in price than Nell, they probably judge the price of magicians from their ability, not look. "Well then Kuro-sama, pleasee to our firm again whenever you need ves." "Yeah, Ille here first thing first when that happen." I replied with some lip service to the ve trader who was rubbing his hands, and then went back to the inn by riding the carriage that had been arranged in front of the firm. When we enter the inn room, I take out one-piece clothes and sandals, and put them on the bed. I looked back when I noticed some rustling sounds. Why are you two taking off your clothes? Well alright. Ive already seen these girls naked bodies in the ve trader firm just now anyway. Theyre clean enough to not need to be washed with life magic. "Change into these clothes. We will leave this inn shortly." "I understand." "Yes." I cant exactly stare at girls changing clothes, so I write a letter saying that I have vacated the inn, and put it on the table. Ive already paid the inn in advance of course. I took the two who had finished changing to the mansion of ivys basement by teleporting through two ry points. Ive put the ry points when I was going to the royal capital, they are 300 kilometers apart each. Ive also put a teleport point nearby the royal capital of course. No coup detat urs on the royal capital. I dont know whether Ive prevented it, or the notion that coup detat will ur in the royal capital is just an unfounded fear. I searched for ces with fiend drugs just in case, but they were in the medicine warehouse of the normal army facility, it might be just their equipment. The reports from the viceroy and the guildmaster should have arrived here, so theres no need for me to butt in on purpose. "Teleport magic.... Chantless.... Is master the hero of Saga empire?" "No. I forbid you to disclose the fact that I can use chantless magic. This is an order." I take off the Cors of Subordination from the neck of the two who consent. They had Cor of Subordination since they were treated as crime ves. "Eh? How did you take it off?" "How, even high ranking magicians need to perform a ritual to take them off without the key..." I take the two who are surprised to the living room. "Kuro-sama, wee back. Are these people the human resources in question?" "Thats right." "Kuro-sama, wee back." "Porina, gather everyone besides the five people with the Compounding skill in the courtyard. Leriril, check if theres any girl left in the building." I instruct Porina while receiving a tea from her. I ordered the two ves to stay here while theyre drinking the tea, and then I went to the courtyard. "Explorers, gather. Youre going to keep them safe in thebyrinth." I announce so, and then teleport to thebyrinth together with the 47 armed explorers. Of course I held a long wand, and even used a dummy chant. "Here is the first area. Monsters rarely appear here, but I ask you to escort them from here to the great stairway of thebyrinth entrance. Im entrusting the foremost person to be themander of the escort." "Aye sir, Kuro-sama. I will tell them that we have ran away from the lost thief." I havent let them bath for the past two days in order to have some credibility in that im. Their equipments are something that have been taken from the lost thieves. Theyre rtively goodpared to the ant armor and bone armor. I had given the silver sword of ant wing magic sword to themander in exchange for the bothersome job I asked her. This weapon used ant bone as the base, and it had be a transparent silver sword when I made it by following the recipe. Its slightly more fragilepared to a normal iron sword when its not filled magic power, but its a sharp magic weapon that can cut nicely. Its written in Trazayuya document, and it seems to be a rtively major magic sword in thebyrinth city. Its roughly about 30 gold coins worth. I made it as Nanashi, so the maker is nk like the casted magic swords. Its cheaper to make than casted magic swords, but since making it is quiteborious, I probably wont make it again unless it was a request. Continuing on, I divide 87 carriers in two groups and then teleport with them. Lastly, I teleport with 23 ves whose masters are still alive. I let one act as a guard in five-person groups, and then they escaped out of thebyrinth. I had given five big copper coins to each people who were released through thebyrinth, enough for their immediate livelihood. I felt that it wasnt enough, but since Porina said that I gave too much, I didnt give more. Now then, excluding the five people with the Compounding skill, there are three explorers, and 55 ves remaining in the mansion of ivy. The remaining ves didnt have a master, so they requested me to be their master. Im thinking of releasing the one who seems possible to go independent with their worker-type skills, while the rest can be released after I find them jobs. The explorers who remain are the noble girls from foreign kingdoms. I have no choice but to leave them behind since they were crying and saying that theyd better off dead than having to endure the rumor about how theyve escaped from lost thief. Now then, I guess Ill continue on to the next step. Book 10 - 10-37. The Man in Black Clothes (2) 10-37. The Man in ck Clothes (2) Satous here. I guessmunication in the ancient times relied on smoke signal and carrier pigeons? There were things like fast horses or postmen, but there werent anything real time like the inte and emails. Although there is magic in the other world, they dont seem to be too wide-spread. I take the girls with thepounding skill to the living room. "Ill confirm it once again. Are you prepared to have your name changed and live as a different person?" """Yes, please.""" The five girls voiced their consent in unison. "Tifaliza, give a new name for these five. Starting from her its Ann, Beth, Chris, Debbie, and Emily." Its a secret that I take the name from ABCDE in sequence. Since Tifaliza used up all her magic power after naming three of them, I refilled it with [Magic Power Transfer]. I take the five freshly named girls to the hiding ce that Ive prepared on the nearest town to thebyrinth city, Furusau. For the ex-ves, Chris and Emily, I need to do the troublesome procedure of making them into ves once again and then release them. After we finished the procedures in Furusau town ve trader, Ann, Beth, and Debbie also got their IDs. I made the hesitating guard to grip a silver coin when the IDs were being issued, so it had gone smoothly. "Now then, make the items written in this list." "Yes, Kuro-sama." I give a bundle of recipes to Beth and Chris who can read. I will provide their living expense during their life in this hideout temporarily in exchange for them to make the troublesome intermediately materials. Since Emily the ex-ve has swordsmanship skill, I give her an iron sword for self-protection. Next, I take the ves to the hideout on the junction town of Kelton located beyond Furusau town. The hideout is reasonably big residence, but 55 people still cant enter all at once as expected, so I only take 20 people at a time. I had their ears plugged and blindfolded since glossing over the chantless magic would be troublesome. I go visit the smallest ve trader firm. I make the ves to wait in the refuge. "Is there anyone inside!" "You dont have to yell, I can hear you. My ears are fine." "I have a request." "Leave it to me. We have everything to your liking, either the blond big breasted girls, or the silver haired little girls. If you have a peculiar taste, tell us beforehand okay. Well teach them how." I stop the battered middle-aged ve trader whos happily promoting while taking out a slide rule. "There are 55 ves who have lost their masters. I want you to make me their master with [Contract], and then release 25 of them. As for the payment for all those procedures including the necessary overhead, how about 20 gold coins?" "Ill take it! Lets do it, like Id let other people take such a delicious job." "Very well, then, follow me." The trader leaves the store to his boy staff, wears an overcoat, and then goes out of the store. I take him to the refuge with a carriage. I had the ve trader blindfolded like in somemon plot. Theres no particr problem even if he knows, but its not really good if some strange rumor spread either. Since the ve trader has ran out of magic power after using Contract for 15 people, I give him magic power recovery potion to drink, let him take a break, and resume the work. During each break, I bring the ves who have been contracted back to the mansion of ivy, and then bring along new ves out. The ve trader seemed to be doubtful, but, losing to the gold before his eyes, he didnt ask unnecessary questions. Cheapskate is the best. I brought the ve trader, whos blindfolded again, back and presented him with the promised 20 gold coins and high-ss liquor I had bought in Furusau. For some reason, the ve traders face cramped when he was receiving the liquor. He must be very tired. Go drink some good liquor and dream good things. Now then, about the freed ves, since they have production-rted skills, Im thinking of building production tenement houses which also double as workshops in the citys vacant lot for them to live in. I had asked Porina, who had gone out together with the rescued explorers, to buy the vacant lot and build the temporary houses. They should be staying in some cheap inn for explorers until the tenement houses are built. In addition, 18 of the 23 ves with master havee back. The masters of the ves who have been saved from thebyrinth have the right to them, but they need to pay remuneration for the explorers who have saved the ves in thebyrinth thats equal to buying the ves anew. The masters of the 18 people who hade back didnt want to pay that remuneration. Theyre presently registered under Porina as their master. Im nning to let the ves who havee back and the unreleased ves to either work in the tenement houses as apprentices, or be explorers of thebyrinth. I intend to ask them to decide their choice themselves. In the future, its just a coincidence that I, as Satou, am going to use the vacantnd nearby the production tenement houses for the explorer training. In order to get the Wood te needed to enter thebyrinth, I go to the west guild. "Id like to register in the guild. The normal registration one." "Y, yes. Im very sorry, but would you take off that mask? And also please tell me your name." "Ah, sorry. The name is Kuro." I take out the ck mask which covered my eyes. I change my voice to be rough with ventriloquism skill. I imagine it to be like the voice of Togawa Mikaru, a voice actor. "This is the Wood te--" "The exnation is unnecessary." I interrupted the female staff who was going to exin in ordance to the manual, took the wood te with one hand, and then left the guild. Since the carriage that links the east and west guild hase, I ride it behind boys who look to be beginner explorers. One of the boy seems to find my equipments unusual as he frequently looks back, but the other one rebukes him. Three veteran-like middle aged explorers get into the carriage, making it full, so it departs. "Yo, brother, that weapon is a gun isnt it?" "You know well. Yes, its an old muzzle-loading gun called Musket." "As I thought huh. Ive seen it in my local governors mansion." Guns arent a new weapon in Shiga kingdom, its more like an old obsolete tool from several hundreds years ago. The reason seems to be because its uracy is low, and its hard to obtain the sulfur. There were also magic tool guns like the magic pistol I have, but since the military magic tools called me Wand and Lightning Wand are more popr, it has also be obsolete. "Are you alright using such an antique like that?" "Its alright, no problem." Im not lying. The middle-aged explorers didnt pry more than that, maybe because there are a lot of explorers kinds. The boy who has been ncing behind since a while ago is slightly unpleasant. Just say it if you have something to say. "Can I help you?" "Hey hey, if youre alone, why dont you enter thebyrinth with us? Weve just registered today too." What, theyre looking for apanion huh. "Sorry. I already have an appointment in front of thebyrinth." "I see, thats unfortunate." "Thats why I said not to do it." I dont mind going with you guys if I dont have a business, but I cant do it now since I need to transport the lost thieves. "Oy oy, isnt it quite lively in front of thebyrinth today?" "Ah, there are so many young girls gathered, maybe some Red Iron guys havee back from the middle part of thebyrinth? With so many girls like that, theyre probably waiting for the [Crimson Young Noble]." "Id like some~" I thought that there were few high level explorers, so theyre assaulting the middle part of thebyrinth huh. One of the girl notices me, and then tells her friends. "Kuro-sama!" "Weve been waiting for you Kuro-sama." The boys who are riding the carriage with me acting strangely while saying, "Eh? Kuro-sama? Eh?" Come to think of it, the boy who cant calm down is called [Kerou]. It sounds a bit simr. It goes without saying that the girls who are calling me are the freed explorers. The carriage cant move due to the surrounding people, so I get down halfway through, and take everyone along to thebyrinth. "Kuro-sama, there are 47 people in all. Weve done all the preparations." Themander-san whos hanging the ant wing silver sword stands beside me. 47 people, its like Ako vendetta. We move to the teleport point that has been prepared beforehand, and then I leave the girls behind and teleport to where the lost thieves are to transport them. "Hyahha! You guys, we can win if we all go at him!" """HOOOOO!""" The lost thieves have been decreased by 10 people. There seem to be a dispute for boss. Having bloodbath is too much no matter how you look at it. I created several prisons with no hesitation. Since Ive taken their weapons away, theye attacking me with weapons made from stones and some kind of bones, and also by throwing stones with slingshot-like thing. Why cant you guys put those idea and effort for something proper. I eliminate the stones whiche flying with surprising uracy altogether with the lost thieves by using three zes of [Remote Stun]. They shouldnt be able to get up since every one of them was hit by three orbs. With this, itd be nice if the second group be quiet without causing trouble when Im taking them. I wrap the two former bosses of lost thieves who have killed their own friends together with the 10 corpses that theyve killed by using cloth handed by the lost thieves who attacked me just now. I tie the fainted lost thieves in 10 people group, and teleport them to the first area where the female explorers are waiting. I entrust the female explorers to wake the lost thieves and take them to the authority. It seems theyre being somewhat rough with the lost thieves when theyre waking them up, but when I consider their circumstance, I decide to look the other way as long as they dont kill them. While restoring my magic power with magic swords, I continued to shuttle 262 lost thieves, including the corpses. I leave the 38 people who haventmitted felony like murder in the temporary prison. They would be treated like the other lost thieves if they go now. Ill take them along when Im handing Sir Sokel to the kingdomter. Book 10 - 10-38. The Man in Black Clothes (3) 10-38. The Man in ck Clothes (3) Satous here. Fake name has the impression of something that phantom thieves or swindlers, those kind of criminals, have. It might be because there wont be any opportunity to use a false name if you live honestly. Even though Pen-name and Handle-name are kinds of false name too, the impression you get from them is greatly different isnt it. "Kuro-sama, we have taken all 262 lost thieves to the explorer guild. The guildmaster is calling for you." "Is that so, Ill go immediately." While nodding tomander-sans report, I advance through the passageway of death toward thebyrinth city. Commander-san is a 27 years old woman called Sumina. Shes an intense carnivore woman with red lion hair, thick eyebrows, and thick lips. I cant call her beautiful, but shes someone with a mysterious charm. Together with her, I go to the guildmaster room in the west guild. The guildmaster instructedmander-san to get out of the room as soon as she saw my face. "As I thought, its you huh." "Fuhn, to think that the pyromaniac old woman is the guildmaster. Think more carefully about the ce when you use magic." "Mind your own business." I talk to the guildmaster as Kuro with haughty attitude. "You broke that Sokel guy out of prison didnt you. I think I should arrest you here and now as a guildmaster myself, how about it?" "Enough with the pointless mind game. Im protecting that guy in a safe ce. I want to interrogate him, but Id deliver him in person if you can provide a safe ce that can prevent him from killers or poisoning by his rtives." The guildmaster is threatening my undaunted and proud attitude. Frankly speaking, the only reason why Im sheltering Sir Sokel is because I dont want an acquaintance to die needlessly. Ill dly let the guildmaster takes him if she wants to bear the responsibility. "Whos behind you?" "My master is the sword of heaven." "Hou, didnt think you would answer. To think that the royal family is behind you." No, I wanted to say that I was Nanashis subordinate, but it seemed she misunderstood. "So, have you suppressed all the fiend drug cultivation fields?" "Yeah, I didnt burn them since Id like to lure those guys out, but I had released all the people who worked there." "You really are the person who saved all those people huh. Doesnt seem like theres anyone with Alchemy or Compounding skill though?" "There is no one with Alchemy skill. Ive put the people with Compounding skill in a proper ce." The guildmaster looks satisfied with my answer. I can imagine that shes misunderstanding it, but I dont intend to correct it. "And, are you going to stay in thebyrinth city for a while?" "No I originally came here by the request of an acquaintance to take care of someone from his n who had be a lost thief. Im going to be in the royal capital for the time being, although I intend toe here again in near future." "That so. Id like to give you a medal in my capacity as thebyrinth resource minister." "Unnecessary." I tell so, and get out of the guildmasters room. I tell themander-san who looks worried outside that its fine, and head to the guild treasury to receive the prize money. Its nearly 400 gold coins. Its about as much as two Rudamans worth. I givemander-san and the other explorers one gold coin each. Then I handed over the rest to Porina whom I had tasked to buy the vacant site and asked her to pay the settlement. "Tifaliza, add me new names." "Yes, what kind of name would you like to have?" I ask the girl with the unreadable tranquil gaze to add some famous names from the earth onto me. "Master, even if I add you several names, all of them besides thest one are going to be useless, is it fine with you?" "Ah, I dont mind." I nod, and then she chants the naming spell in calm quite voice. " Name Order. Trismegistus." Ive forgotten about the details, but Trismegistus should be the name of a famous alchemist. Tifaliza who has finished the naming tilts her head while looking puzzled. "Master, Im sorry. The naming just now might have failed." She tells it without looking troubled, to check her words, I open the menu. The Companion column stays at Kuro name indeed. To make sure, I select the name on Companion and Status columns to check, and the [Trismegistus] name has been properly added. "It is the case that a name that has been given by someone powerful cannot be overwritten." Although Tifaliza doesnt know about it, she exins the condition that makes naming fails. The name Kuro is given by the ck Dragon Heiron, so it cant be helped. "I dont mind even if its fail, add me another name." "Yes, if that is what master says..." Her word stinks a little like shes somewhat dissatisfied, but she immediately fixes her manner and mechanically continues the naming. While supplying her with [Magic Power Transfer] along the way, about 10 names had been added to me. Now then, as for Tifalizas and Nells future-- "You two, do you have anything you want to do?" "If its allowed, I wish to know the well-beings of my parents in my hometown." Come to think of it, their hometown was destroyed by the demon wasnt it. "Very well, I cannot teleport to Lesseu Earldom, but I will check it." I listen to Tifalizas parents names, levels and features. Looks like her parents have been turned into ves together with her. As for Nell, she doesnt seem to have any attachment to her hometown since her rtives have been bereaved. "You dont have anything you want to do Nell?" "Right ssu. Please stop with the half-killing and quickly hold me ssu." Shes a carnivorous woman like Arisa huh. "What, are you frustrated?" "I, its not like that ssuyo? Im a genuine maiden ssu." "Ill free you in two, three years, so take care of it until then." Looks like she was anxious since she didnt know when her master would want her body. I wont be forceful anyway. Id just go to the brothel if I want to hold a woman, although I wont expressively say it. "Are you going to free us? If Im not mistaken, the two of us should worth around 30 gold coins. I have never heard anyone who releases ves worth that much." "Ive heard story about someone releasing ves thats over 50, 60 years old though ssu. But if I have to say, thats more like throwing them away ssu." Is it that unusual? I think Ive heard the ve trader man in Seryuu city saying the same thing. Nell and Tifaliza dont seem like they have something particr they want to do. They said that they wanted works if they had to. "Well, when youve found something you want to do, just say it. Until then, study magic from this book. Tifaliza, if you dont know anything, ask Nell to teach you." "Yes, master." "Understood ssu. Tifa-san, Ill make you to be a full-fledged spell-user ssuyo!" Umu, good answer. I give Nell elementary books of nature magic, water magic, earth magic, and Tifaliza an elementary book of life magic. Itd be most satisfactory if Tifaliza can learn the magic, but its not like Im expecting too much. Sooner orter, Im going to take the two for power-leveling, so this is a preparation. Now then, I leave Nell who has began her lecture at once, and teleport to the outskirt of Furusau town. From there, I fly with sh Drive toward Lesseu Earldom. I caught a sight of the kingdom army being kicked around by a monster that looked like a dragon. Its a huge monster called Gaudy Mole. It has dragon-like wings, a split tail, and it wears a richly colored cor roll on its head. Since its level is 47, it seems to be quite formidable. Is that the dragon thats blocking the highway? Im sorry for snatching their job, but I change into Nanashi-style with violet hair and eliminate it with iomh Sis from the sky. The highway blockade should be opened now. I install several carved seal boards for teleporting along the way. Ive also installed a carved seal board on the outskirt of the town in Zettsu Earldom that neighbors Lesseu Earldom. I saw an unexpected person in the town of Zettsu Earldom, but since I couldnt meet the person as Satou, Ill be waiting for the next chance. We will probably meet in thebyrinth city or the royal capital. I arrived at Lesseu Earldom that day, but unfortunately, there werent anyone who seemed to be Tifalizas parents. There was no mistake about it since I had searched on the map. I also searched on the three adjacent earldoms and the two neighboring kingdoms, but the people in questions didnt exist there. I felt slightly depressed, but since the search was over, I teleported to thebyrinth city. I told the truth to Tifaliza, and then she went to her room after muttering "Thank you very much." Ill let her cry as much as she wants today. I leave it to Nell to cheer Tifaliza up and went back to the mansion. "We~" Tama finds and meets me whoes out of the basement door. Pochi also rushed here slightlyter. "Today is the festival of Lasagna and Cheese Gratin nanodesu!" Hou, that sounds nice. I let Pochi to dangle on my arm while supporting Tama whos climbing my body with my hand. "Wee back." "Ara, wee back. I saw it~ Master did shy things that werent like usual master." "Im back. No one will associate it with me if I do something that shy right?" I sit down beside Mia and Arisa who are rxing in the living room. Before Mia could dive on to myp, Tama quickly climbed down my neck from where she was on my shoulder, andnded on myp. Pochi changes ce with Tama, shes climbed on to my shoulder. "Mwu." "Reserved~?" Ive never epted to that reservation though. "So almost everything has been settled today?" "Mostly yeah. I guess its just eliminating the mastermind behind Sir Sokel and securing the way to make the ves whove remained in the mansion of ivy to sustain themselves left?" I wish the kingdom would do something about the former, but if they cant settle it before the Kingdom Conference, Ill intervene without reserve. I listen to Lizas report about the childrens training observation while eating the piping hot Lasagna Lulus made in the dining room. "Since there were many rash children, Iruna and Jenna had a hard time. Theyre going to live in the tent of training ground with the children from today on." "I see, I should bring them some Brownie Wine for evening-drink." Looks like the apprentice maids in the mansion are also being strictly trained by Ms. Miteruna. They reported happily about how they were taught letters with the learning card and magic control with magic powered spinning top by Lulu and the others during the break. Now then, its been awhile, lets go to thebyrinth with everyone to level up from tomorrow on. Book 10 - 10-39. Training 10-39. Training Satous here. A scalpel cant dismantle a tuna no matter how sharp it is. Something with suitable length and size is needed even if its less sharp. "Tou nanodesu!" With her small body, Pochi charges toward a monster thats as huge as a two-story house. Pochi and the others are currently fighting the strongest monster in this area, the level 39 Mace Lizard. The figure of Pochi whos charging to the bump on the monsters head which has countless thorns on it looks like a hero. Even though Pochis short magic sword pierces the Mace Lizards head to the swords base, it doesnt looks like it has any effect. The Mace Lizard shakes its huge head, throwing Pochi away to the corner of the room. "Having arge head means that you are wise is just an urban legend, so I inform!" "Arisa, reinforcement magic. Mia, break open its mouth." "Nn." "Okkey." The Mace Lizard who was going to pursue Pochi with a tail attack was lured by Nanas provocation and then changed its course. Looks like the magic balls shot from Lulus magic artillery only scrape the Mace Lizard body without dealing fatal damages. Simrly, Tamas twin magic swords also only gouge its thick skin, giving only little damages. Mias new magic, Balloon Shot wrenches open the Mace Lizards mouth. This magic consumes more magic power than its original, [Balloon], but since it creates the needed water by itself, its convenient to use. Its a spell that Ive created by Mias request recently. "Herees the reinforcement~" "Thank you." Arisas reinforcement magic gives more power to Liza. Responding to boiling power from her body, Liza shouts out the technique name together with fighting-spirit-filled yell. The shout is unnecessary, but Liza always shouts after she receives reinforcement magic, maybe because her tension is raised. "Flickering Spiral Spear Attack" The red light that leaks out of the magic spear wraps Lizas whole body. Her figure runs through 10 meters in an instant with a boom sound as if its cutting the air. The magic spear and her whole body, which bes like one with the weapon, ran through the Mace Lizards body. Its an absurd technique. "Amazing~?" "As expected of Liza-san." "Affirmative. Her attack is valorous, so I said." Pochi who has been covered in spiderwebs totteringlyes back, I clean her with life magic. "Thank you for your hard work too Pochi." "Master, Id like a bigger weapon nodesu." Unusual for her, Pochi was being selfish, or rather, demanding for once. Actually, situations where Pochis and Tamas weapons cannot prate through the outer skin of enemies that are level 35 and beyond have increasinglye up. Ive actually began making new weapons for the two since yesterday, but as expected, it cant be finished in one night. I try taking out various weapons from my storage. "Do you want to try using a normal long sword?" "Lots~?" "Big weapons nanodesu!" With sparkles on her eyes, Pochi tries to wield and feel the one-handed sword, the bastard sword, the great sword, the great hammer, and the halberd Ive taken out. She can pick up every weapon effortlessly, but since her own body weight is light, it doesnt seem like Pochi can deal the inertia well when she swings them no matter what. "Master~? Put out one more~" Since Tama asked me to take out another great hammer like she was holding, I took it out. Although the hammer is lighterpared to the mithril alloy great hammer in the dwarf hometown, its easily heavier than Tamas weight. "Look look~ Spinning top~?" Tama whos holding great hammers on both her hands spins them like a spinning top. I tend to forget since Tamas physical power loses to Liza and Pochi, but its also quite high. Arisa and Lulu mutter [Tama is koma] while having their shoulders twitching. That seem to be the vital part. I guess it cant be helped since theyre at the age where they canugh at the most trivial thing. "Uuu, unsteady nodesu." Looks like Pochi wants to use a long weapon like a halberd as if its a great sword, and then she attaches a heavy weight on her body to keep the bnce. "Its not unsteady anymore, but its heavy I cant move nodesu." I guess the weight is too much. Even while saying that its too heavy, Pochi moves while dragging the weight. "Uu~n, I guess I really should finish making the type of swords that can create the de from nature magic." Their weapons need recement, but theres also the problem of everyones skills variations which have stopped since level 20 and beyond. The rear guards are already fine as they are, but I feel that the vanguards need to add a bit more technique-type skill to their repertoires. "Why dont we go back to the elf vige to learn new techniques while waiting for thepletion of the weapons?" "Training right! Its the training arc right!" When Arisa hears it, her eyes are shining--you dont need to deliberately use light magic to add those effects. Just how far her acting styles have expanded. It seems the one thats positive to it isnt only Arisa. Liza and Nana who are worried about their fighting time that has been extending with every fight recently also agrees to it. "Hitting the waterfall~?" "Marching through the snowy mountain nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama also look eager, although the direction is a bit off. "The elf hometown is alright, but Id love to train at the sennins ce or the mountain where dragonkins live~" While ignoring Arisas nonsense, Ive decided to go to the elf hometown. "You cheatttt!" How rude. Weve got back to Boruenan forest by return teleporting five times in a row. Unlike the advanced magic Teleport, Return teleport is limited to 300 kilometers long, so we cant arrive in one go. Therefore, its quite hard. The magic power consumption increases with the number of people, so it needs around one meteor shower worth of magic power. Lua-san weed us with surprised face in the tree house on the surface Boruenan. Apparently, she hade here to check the rooms venttions. She had already gotten used to meing here with teleport though, she immediately greeted me back normally after I greeted her. "Hello, Satou-san, there are a lot of people today huh." "Im thinking of letting everyone train, so well be staying here for a while." "Yes, youre wee anytime." Behind me, Arisa sharply catches Lua-sans word, and says "Today?", but I ignore it. I must not react. I have to magnificently ignore it like a flowing river. "Yes, I will call Poa and the others. Oh right, Nea said that she had seeded extracting the vani." "Yes, Ive heard that one from Aze-san with Telephone yesterday." This time Arisa and Lulu check the yesterdays schedule. Un, your memories are correct. We certainly fought monsters in thebyrinth in session for the whole day, and I was making magic tools behind them during the time Im free. I developed that magic tool in order to contact the ves in the distantnd. Since they dont have any way tomunicate if an emergency happens. "STOP! Jasuto a Momento." Why in English. "What?" "Question #1, why was it Today?" "Ara, Satou-san came here almost every other day you know." Lua-san revealed it without even giving me the chance to exin somehow. Even though I had onlye back 7-8 times since we went to thebyrinth city. "Since when..." "Mwu." Lulu and Mia look at me with upturned eyes like criticizing me. "Whenever I found some delicious ingredients, or unusual dishes, I came back here to share them." This is the truth. Like with Gebo, or Yellow Lizard meat, or Basilisk smoked meat, I came back to bring them. I also came to Nea-sans ce when she wanted to consult about the way to extract vani. By no means those were just because I wanted to meet Aze-san. "Hohou? And by Telephone?" "Huh? Havent I said it? My telephone and Aze-sans Infinite Telephone (World Phone) can have a conversation between thebyrinth city and Boruenan Forest." Never heard of it, Arisa and others pressed on me. I mean, there would be [Guilty] barrage if I said it right? Looks like Lua-san perceives the awkward atmosphere, she changes the story. "Oh right, there are the bean from the spriggans in the refrigerated warehouse, please check it okay. " "Theyve already delivered it huh, Ill check it, thank you very much." "By beans, dont tell me!?" Fu, fu, fu. I had asked the spriggans who were good at exploring to search every corners of Boruenan forest. "Lets enjoy itter. Im going to serve it for the dinner today, so dont overeat okay." "That hase atst! Ah, would the dinnere faster. Hey, do you have something like an incense that can cheat time?" "None." I understand that you cant wait for it, but I dont think thats an item that warrants the need to hasten time. I was going back to the mansion of ivy to develop the new equipments for Pochi and the others while leaving everyone in Boruenan forest, but Mia told me to wait. "Level gap, close." "Um~m? You want to go to thebyrinth since you want to close the level gap between you, and Arisa and the others, is it?" "Nn." Presently, everyone besides Mia is level 35, Mia is level 27. ording to Arisa, it seems that elves need twice as much experience pointspared to humans and beastkins. "Understood, then lets raise it quickly." "Nn." I go to thebyrinth city with Mia. I felt like I heard Arisa said, "Quickly he said", just before teleporting, I decided that I had just misheard it. Book 10 - 10-40. Training (2) 10-40. Training (2) Satous here. There is no level cap in this world, but there are a lot of people who misinterpret that theres a growth limit since the experience point needed for the next level jumps up exponentially. Were not going to the usual Area 74, but Area 69 where the cockatrices are, its neighboring Area 109, the insect paradise, and Area 104 which is the den of aquatic monsters. First we go to Area 69. Come to think of it, I wonder what happens to the [Fangs of Congration] members that were gone to hunt some cockatrices? Ive finished carrying Mia with princess carry almost without engaging any battle from Area 74 to Area 69. I thought of letting her down, but it seemed she was quite frightened with my moving speed, her hands wouldnt let go of me. "F, fast you know? Its too fast see. Excessive speed is the cause of idents, its dangerous you know?" Mia raises her index finger while being talkative like when shes drunk and approaches me. She must have been quite frightened. She forgave me while saying "Forgiven" like she usually was when I sincerely apologized. "Stone statue." "Ah, judging from its appearance, its probably an explorer." A pony-sized chicken-like being is pecking the stone statue. ording to the AR its a Cockatrice Puppy. Probably the child of cockatrices. Its level is only around 20. It seems the cockatrices feed on their petrified prey, as a lot of them are gathering on trees and monsters that have been turned into stones. In this hall, there are level 10-20 cockatrice puppies, level 25-35 adult cockatrices, and a pair of giant upper level 50 cockatrices. Before I begin leveling Mia up, I rout the cockatrice puppy with Stun magic, and collect the stone statue. "Mia, do you have a spell that affects a wide area?" "Nn, Storm." I hand Mia a world tree wand, and then she begins to chant. This wand has the best performance to expand the area of effect. Mias spirit magic fills the hall, damaging the cockatrices. Just one magic has decreased Mias MP by 30%. The majority of the cockatrice puppies are exterminated by Mias magic, while the rest are dying. I use Flexible Swords to cut cockatrices necks and put them into my storage. Since cockatrices are soft, even the fragile Flexible Swords can cut them easily. I saw flea-like creatures flying when the cockatrices were being stowed. A giant Cockatrice King and a Cockatrice Queen areing with reverberating footsteps. "Satou." "Ah, Ill eliminate them immediately." I cut the necks of the cockatrices couple who were burning with anger due to the massacre of their family, and put them into the storage. Since kitten-sized fleas are scattered around when Ive put the pair into my storage, I exterminate them with me Storm. When the me reached the ceiling, an explosion urred. What? I immediately protect Mia in my mantle, and evacuate to the entrance. "Mwu, hot." "Ah, sorry. I had limited the power, but it seemed that there were mmable gas collected in the ceiling." I wonder if its some kind of trap too? There was a tar pond-like ce in the corner of the room. The surface of that pond is bubbling, the gas probably escapes to the ceiling from there. There were some huge eggs of cockatrices in the room, but they had been broken from the explosion earlier. A treasure chest appears on the ce where the giant cockatrices were defeated. Ive heard that treasure chests may rarely appear on the ce where monsters are defeated in thebyrinth, but this is the first time I see the real thing. The one in the demonbyrinth was a mimic after all. Since the treasure chest was set with petrification trap, I had Mia to evacuate and then removed the trap. I noticed that I should have opened it with [Magic Hand] from afar after I had canceled it, the realization came toote. Inside of the chest, there are money and jewels, and also various magic items. Theres only one weapon, a short sword, but its made of silver and can be used to invoke magic, quite good. There are 8-9 gold coins worth of metal. As for the magic items, theyre an Insect Repellent Bell and three Ignition Rods. Since they look worn-out, they must be mementos of explorers who have lost their life in thebyrinth. Among the jewels, there are magic catalysts mixed in, some small fire stones, and lightning stones. Although this is the first time Ive seen it, their names oftenes up in magic tool recipes. Theyre materials used to make magic tools for military uses called Fire Wand and Lightning Wand. I hand the short sword to Mia, and put the rest into the storage. Afterwards, we thoroughly eliminate four of the five rooms with cockatrices, and Mias level rose by 4. Arisa would probably be mad if I said that it took 30 minutes. There are numerous individuals that were rtively stronger among the cockatrices, on top of that we got chain bonus for eliminating the cockatrices all at once. Ive heard about this game-like exp-increasing bonus from Koshin-shi when I was drinking with the explorers. Its said that if you beat a lot of monsters in short amount of time, the power that bes level up from the monsters--probably experience points--that youve defeated will be absorbed by you concentratedly, the efficiency is better. Now then, putting that aside, since Mias body looked sluggish from the sudden level up, I installed a carved seal board so we could go back here, and then we went back to the vi. I let her sleep on the bed after she ate some sweet things and drank water, then I decided to continue developing equipments for Pochi and the others. Im not nning to make something too original. I want to make a short sword with a mechanism that can make its de extends with magic de. I can probably make it by modifying the current [Shell] circuit a bit. Come to think of it, making a whip sword like the Carrion Sword or Galean Sword which Arisas mentioned back then might be good too. Id be worried about the strength if it was a real sword, but since the de is made from magic power, it looks feasible, lets try to make it. I continue to develop the designs for not only Pochis sword but also Tamas and the others new equipments until Mia wakes up. Ive hit some difficulty while developing new magic for Lulu, but it looks like I can raise the cannonball firing rate if I use magic barrel. After thoroughly exterminating monsters in Area 109 and Area 104 until the time for dinner, Mia has leveled up to 37. The n was to level her to 40, but exp from aquatic monsters were bad, her level couldnt quite get up. During the third break, I searched the corridor that extended from the deep of Area 104 to the middleyer. It looks like you can descend to the middleyer from Area 66 and Area 104 besides from the entrance in Area 1. The middleyer that can be essed from these three entrances doesnt seem to be connected, so I would have to get down there from Area 66. The middleyer that can be essed from Area 1 has three groups of explorers with levels around 30-47 inside. Two of the groups have around 10 people each, while thest group has around 70 people. The monsters in the middleyer have 10 more levels on averagepared to the upperyer, but their numbers are less than half of the upperyers monsters. The monsters in the middleyer essed from Area 1 are quite few in particr. Unlike the upperyer, a lot of monsters of middleyer can use magic. Among them, monsters that can use Instant Death-type magic exist nearly in every Area. It will be dangerous if I dont cull the monsters with Instant Death attacks when we go to the middleyer for leveling everyone. Once our objective has been met to some extent, we go back to the vi. Of course Ive already put a carved seal board in a small room in the middleyer for the time we need it. "Satou." "Oh, youve woken up huh. Its about time to prepare for dinner, so lets go back to Boruenan Forest." Since everyone is waiting. "Mwu." "Arisa and the others are going to continue training for at least 3-4 days, so we can just continue tomorrow." I take Mia whos puffing her cheeks along, and consecutively teleport to Boruenan Forest. "Im back." "W, wee back!" "Im back, and also wee Aze-san." "Nn, Aze." There are Arisa and Aze-san in the tree houses living room. Looking at the opened magic book before Arisas face, Aze-san probably answered whenever she had questions. "Looks like youre working hard." "Uh~huhhhhhhh?! Hey wait Mia, what did you do." Raising her levels of course. "Ara? Youve really worked hard Mia." "Nn." Aze-san who doesnt know Mias level half a day ago is reacting normally, but Arisa who knows that she has leveled up by 10 in half a day screams with surprised look. Shes slightly noisy. "We eradicated the cockatrices, and the scorpion area deeper on, and then also the aquatic monster area nearby it. I can only use the scorpions to make body nourishment potion, but the cocka and the fish look quite delicious you know." "Kuh, to be that cheat when you seriously do power-leveling!" Level does increase with this method, but you wont master the way to fight. Mia is participating in the actual battles with Arisa and the others anyway, so this much level adjustment should be alright. "Eh? Coffee?" When I present her the coffee cup, Arisa receives it while looking surprised. I take another cup from the storage, and hand it to Aze-san. I feel slightly mischievous, I didnt take out the sugar jar and the milk pitcher. "Thats right. Here you go for Aze-san too." "Hee, it smells nice. The color is darker than a tea, is it good?" "Yes, Ive always drank it during the job." Since the cup is hot, Aze-san slides her sleeves on her palm to lift the cup. Its the technique to cope with a cup without handle. Aze-san draws her face close to the steam that rises from the cup, and enjoys the fragrance. Ah, I want to be the cup. To prevent burn, she blows the cup, but she overdoes it, and then shes swooning. This person is cute like always. "Uu, its too bitter I cant drink it." "What a child. This bitterness is the real pleasure of coffee." After enjoying the teary Aze-san plentiful enough, I take out an easy-to-drink diluted coffee that has been put with a lot of sugar and milk. I didnt take out the tea-cake since it was before dinner, but since the new coffee suited her taste, she happily drank it while saying, "I can drink this one." "T, this is the girl power of 530.000 huh.... Aze, what a fearful child." Arisa is Arisa, I dont know what shes saying. I took out chocte parfaits after the meal, but one of it was unpopr for some reason. I have properly put corn kes in the bottom, vani ice on top of it, and then a lot of fresh cream and chocte sauce on it, furthermore Ive even put chocte bars and banana cuts. "Kuh, I cant eat it even though its my dream choco parfait. So this is the Komeis trap!" Ive made the character of Komei on it. Unfortunately, Arisa didnt seem to notice it, she didnt have any reaction. "Delishlish~? "Bitterdelish." "Its a bit bitter, sweet, and cold below, but its the strongest even though its cold nanodesu!" Calm down Pochi. Nana and Liza also gave their impressions, but it was just "Sweet." After giving their short impressions, Tama and Mia eat it with great delight. Lulu has already eaten it during the trial-run, so she doesnt have any impression now. Only Arisa who has eaten too much during the dinner groans in front of the choco parfait. Even though I had warned her that there would be a dessert before the dinner began so dont eat too much, she fully went round the meat dish, the fish dish, and the vegetable dish. Still, I feel sorry for Arisa who has given up with teary eyes after one bite, Ill make another for her tomorrow morning so I guess Ill leave the leftover parfait to the pixies who are peeking here like an eagle. I bite the tea-cake while drinking coffee. The slightly bitter taste of the chocte powder is spreading in my mouth. Its like the failed handmade chocte that can only be seen during valentine. I have to improve it more after all. While wrapped in the sweet fragrance of vani, and the lovely fragrance of the chocte, the night of Boruenan grewte. Book 10 - 10-41. Magic Metals 10-41. Magic Metals Satous here. Even a difficult job can be unexpectedly easy if you split it into smaller parts. Even the difficulty of arge-scale program can rapidly decrease when its cleverly split. Although, the hard part is cleverly splitting that into smaller bits isnt it. "Whip~" "Whipywhip nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama are ying with the newly made whip swords in whip mode. The magic des are divided by around five centimeters each, and it can go up to five meters long. Since theyre trial products for the practice this time, Ive modified the magic circuits to prevent injuries from using them. Pochi whos unable to manage the whip sword finally finds her body wrapped in it. I wont go as far as saying that its as expected, but its really like Pochi. "H, help! Nanodesu." "Hoitt." She was struggling for a while, but then she gave up and asked for help. I touch the whip sword and pull out the magic power. Pochi is immediately set free of the binding. "Thank you nanodesu!" Pochi stretches her body while saying "U~n." "Pochi~, like this!" Tama maniptes two whip swords, entangle them on a trees branch, and climbs up the tree, and then from the top of the tree, she entwines a wooden bucket on the ground and pulls it up. Geez, shes like a certain explorer from somewhere. Ill leave those swords for Tama and then give Pochi her true new equipment. "Pochi might be more suited with this one." "Amazing nodesu! Its big nodesu!" From the short sword that Pochi holds, a nearly-three meters long de appears. Its the same kind of magic as Magick de. It can cut well yet fragile. In addition, since its weightless, it cant cut like a great sword. Someday Ill construct an inertia control circuit on it to make it able to cut like a great sword. Ive not only made whip swords for the y. I also made various romance weapons like ance with drill mechanism, rocket-punch like gauntlets, or a pile-bunker which is a shield with a pile-driver machine. Arisa was being continuously frolic about it, but everyone was puzzled when it was the time to use them in actual practice. Well, I guess thats how it is. Simple is the best. I present the drill blueprint with strengthened torque to Doa and Kiya couple. It probably wont be too far off before their Golem Tank is equipped with a drill. As for the other ones like the pile-bunker, since Shagnig the leprechaun asked only the pile-driver part, I turned it into a normal pile-driver and presented it to him. Ill make a Death Scythe and a katana with reversed de next time. "Nevertheless, Satou-san really likes mithril dont you." "Rather than like, its because mithril is the only metal I have thats suited for magic swords." Lua-san who was watching the new equipments of Pochi and the others asked while wondering. I cant use iron and lead since they diffuse magic power, while even though brass, copper, and silver can transmit magic power well, the good ones are too soft to be used for weapons. Bronze is hard, but it cant transmit magic power as well as copper and silver. In the end, mithril is the only usable one from the process of elimination. Gold transmits magic power as good as mithril, but its even softer than copper and silver, and the cost is too high. "Ara? If its the convenient Divine Metal (Orihalcon), you can make both weapons or armors from it you know?" "Right. For sturdiness and heat-resistance, theres Hihiirogane, and for weapons, I rmend True Iron (Adamantite) since its harder than Diamond although its quite heavy. Theres also the Magic Silver (True Silver) if you need to make magic tools." I wonder whats with this "If theres no bread, let them eat cake" atmosphere. The things that Aze-san and Lua-san casually brought up are the so-called legendary metals. Ive only ever seen Hihiirogane as the st furnace thats used for refining mithril in the dwarf hometown. "I will be receiving some Orihalcon from the Saga Empires hero, but I have no way of obtaining the other metals." "You can just make it with alchemy." W, what?! I grasped both hands of Aze-san who casually said it and asked futher. "You can make them with alchemy?" "Yes, i-its simple you know? Orihalcon is made from copper, brass and also the philosophers stone--" Waitaminute. Philosophers stone, thats. "Aze-san, I cant exactly use the philosophers stones unreservedly." "Didnt we give you severals the other day." Ive already used them. Ive used them for living armors and spare circuits of airships. I guess Ill take it from the airships if I need it since taking it from living armor will reset the experience. "Then Ill give you another one." "Is it alright? To give those so readily." "I-its fine." No wait, even if you cutely sulk like that. "If Aze-sama says so, I think its really fine. Moreover, thanks to Satou-sans deed, we have acquired 1000 philosophers stones from other ns." "Ah, I forgot. When I said that Satou wished for philosophers stones during the high elf assembly, they shared some." "They gave it since I said I wanted it?" "Normally they wouldnt. Although it doesnt seem like you notice it yourself, youve done that much you know." I bulldozed through it with magic in the end though, I feel quite embarrassed when they praise my own work like this. Or rather, why do other ns have so much of those? "A long time ago, Ifurueze people got addicted to the ything of Furu Empire." That ything seemed to be an expensive magic tool, and they paid it with philosophers stones as thepensation. Not the courtesan beautiful women, but courtesan games huh. It seemed they paid with several philosophers stones at a time, but most of their philosophers stones which had been stocked for several decades were embezzled. It seems there are various high elves huh. Ill ask them to show me that ythingter. Im very interested in it as a game developer myself. "Although those philosophers stones were recovered in a thousand years time, we lost a lot during the war with the demon lord which cost us a light ship. Afterward, we used the extra philosophers stones to repair the broken light ships, so we didnt have any saving." I see. However, Furu Empire huh. I feel like Ive heard the name somewhere, turn out its the country which was using the money I got inrge quantity from the dragon valley. Come to think of it, there were some unusual money too. I take one out and show it to the two as a material for our talk. "Sa, Satou-san, that coin is?" "Yes, its a thing called Crimson Treasure of Furu Empire that I had acquired before." "Ara, how unusual." I hand the Crimson Treasure to Lua-san while saying "Its a beautiful money isnt it?" The long-lived Aze-san appeared to know about it. Lua-san holds the Crimson Treasure over the light and checks it from various angles. Lua-san let out a bombshell before I could say "Please take it with you if you like." "This is a philosophers stone isnt it?" "Thats right." Eh?! Aze-san inly answered Lua-sans question. "Its not the philosophers stone itself, as it seems to have been processed a bit, but if youre using it as catalyst, maybe its easier to use it just like that I think? If you want to turn it back into a philosophers stone, it should be possible by asking elders and wait a decade." A decade huh, thats really like a time span of long-lived elves. "By any chance, magic tools can be made by using this money?" "Yes, originally philosophers stone should be processed first in order to reinforce its magic power when its used as catalyst for making magic metals. Ill teach youter if you want to know about it. I dont remember it now, but it should be in the memory deposit of the world tree." I decided to ept her kind offer. I apany Aze-san to the world tree, and learn the way to use the Crimson Treasure and to make magic metals. The Aze-san inside the memory deposit is divinely beautiful like a demi-god that Leriril said back then, and shes showing intelligence beyond human understanding. But well, if this was how Aze-san was during our first meeting, I probably would not fall for her even though I surely would think she was beautiful. Aze-san is someone who does "Awawa" after all. As apensation, or not, I gave around 1000 Crimson Treasures for the elf hometown since it looked like it would be useful for them. I feel slightly proud since I was able to see the surprised looks on the elders who hardly showed their expressions. First I made an anvil and a hammer made of adamantite. Next, I used those to forge orihalcon sword. The catalyst was used during this forging process, but since I had been inside Aze-sans memory, I was able to sessfully make the sword from the get go. Even though I wasnt too fired up, I ended up making a sword that was several level above the fairy sword in sharpness and endurance. The difference is this great just because I used different material and tools huh. Ill make another set of this anvil and hammer and then give it to Elder Dohar next time. He will surely be pleased. Of course together with all sorts of magic metals too. I bring the experimental swords and intrude upon Arisa and Mias training. "Uwah, thats some gaudy sword." "Gold." "Thats a pretty sword." "I made these, what do you think?" I show the sword and also some essories made from orihalcon to the three. There are around 10 kinds of essories including nes with thin chain, earrings, hair ornaments, and rings. Ive also made earrings that cover the ears which seem to be popr among the elves. "Earrings." "Ah, Mia is unfair. I want that too." "No." "Uu, youre mean." Unlike the two whos fighting over it like little children, Arisa puts a ring on her finger ecstatically. Seems that its too big for her ring finger, it looks a bit inappropriate put on her index finger. I made that with Aze-sans finger as the assumption, but looks like its a bit too big. I guess that size barely fits Lulus ring finger. After promising Aze-san to make her earringster, I go back to my original objective. I put the orihalcon sword Ive just made in the sword-shaped mold on the pedestal. I pour Blue Liquid on the same-shaped pedestal beside it. Since the preparation isplete, I ask Mia to cast an original water magic [Circuit Formation: Type 021]. This magic guides the poured blue liquid on the pedestal to form the type 21 magic circuit. In exchange for the fact that it cant be changed, the specialized magic can manipte the blue liquid in micron precision, and form a very precise magic circuit. "Arisa, please." "Okkey." Arisa also invokes an original space magic of the same type [Circuit Transfer: Type 021] chantlessly. Just like the name implies, this magic transfers the magic circuit that has beenpleted by Mia earlier to the orihalcon sword. Just like Mias spell, it only has the function to transfer a magic circuit with fixed shape into the ced sword. Theyre magic which I have exclusively developed for the making of this magic sword. Your brain needs to manipte the image in micron meter if the magic is of general purpose, so its not really feasible. In fact, Trazayuya couldnte up with the solution for this problem when he was developing magic swords, he failed. So, I thought of it in programmer-like approach. If its difficult to make it general purpose, then it shouldnt be one. When I thought so, the two magics earlier were the result. In exchange for the limited function and condition to use it, it isnt influenced by the magicians ability. It might be what you call the shift from the world of craftsmen, to industrial. I fill thepleted sword with magic power. The magic power smoothly spreads on theplex magic circuit. The magic circuit is activated, and then the registered magic is invoked. Umu, its a sess. "Uwah, its a blue rose." "Pretty." "Yes, its really pretty." Looks like its popr. When you fill this sword with magic power, thorns and small rose petals appear around the sword. The rose and the thorn cant be touched since theyre just illusions, but they have an effect of making the opponent that are cut with them to be paralyzed or fainted. Moreover, if you recite the password, around a 10 meters long thorn will extend and bind the opponent. This technique art seems to be an ancient magic of the elves called [Sleeping Thorn]. The opponent thats binded with it will feel the thorns, and fall asleep after having been paralyzed. Yet, the rose and the petals are merely decorations, so they dont have any particr effect. I presented this sword to Pochis teacher, Miss Portomea. Aze-san couldnt use swords, and besides me, everyone else used short swords, a great sword, and a spear, no one used one-handed swords, so by firste first served, it became her. Since she unted it too much, I ended up making a lot of magic swords with the same construction during our stay in Boruenan forest. It would be hard to make them all by forging, so I asked them the leniency for the swords to be made of bronze and of casted magic swords. This casted magic sword is a short sword size and makes red roses appear when you fill it with magic power. For mypanion use, I made the swords in short sword size and forged them from Orihalcon. There were also Arisas dagger and Lulus kitchen knife mixed among them for some reason. The sashimis made with the orihalcon kitchen knife were delicious. Book 10 - 10-42. Mithril Plate 10-42. Mithril te Satous here. Often times I cant get my hand on something no matter how hard I endeavor. I cant reach it even though I see other people getting it so easily. Is it precisely because of that frustrating feeling that its shining when the effort bears fruit? This is about rare drops in games though. Two weeks have psed since we got back from Boruenan forest, leveling up everyone and thebyrinth city project are going well. "Its wider than I thought." "Ah, its because I got it from thends that had been secured by purveyors." Today Im with Arisa inspecting the nned site where the private orphanage and the explorer training school will be build. Its about as big as an average primary school, quite big inside the city. Thanks to the Marchionesss middleman, I got them as goods, but I had to give her all kinds of essories of the same value as the reward. Since it was almost the time for the kingdom conference, I made some shiny gaudy essories for the Marquis and his wife, but despite using normal precious metal and jewels, the essories had became something that my Estimation (Market Price) skill couldnt judge. I cant help but feel that selling essories to the nobles will be more profitable than secluding ourselves in thebyrinth. I told the Marchioness that I got them from some foreign merchants when I was visiting the trade city. Ive put some some suitable name on the maker column. I honestly dont remember if it was Michangelo or Da Vinci. "Next we just need a manager for the teachers huh." "Right, Id like a leader for the organization and an ountant, but theyre hard to find." Actually, I had interviewed Miterunas family members, and some nobles whom the Marchioness introduced, but there werent anyone well suited to be the leader or the ountant, although it would be different if I was hiring them as teachers. There were a lot of people who looked capable as a leader, but every one of them was either the type who despised orphans andmoners, or someone who only saw the orphanage and the school as a stepping stone to rise their position higher, so I didnt employ them. That said, since it would embarrasses the ones who introduced them if I didnt employ anyone, I selected three reasonably less objectionable people, and dispatched them to the royal capital academy under the pretext of training. It looked like I was just getting rid of nuisances, but since I gave each one of them 10 gold coins for two months stay and food expense, they didnt have anyint. "Looks like there are a lot of people who employ a ve to work as the ountant to prevent embezzlement you know?" "It cant be helped, Ill look for one in the neighboring cities." Since Tifaliza doesnt have Arithmetic skill, entrusting her to be an ountant is probably impossible. It seems Arisa and I have to split the work for a while. The orphanage building is still under construction, but we have already started the admission. I had nned to start the admission after the building waspleted, but since Pochi picked up some dying children in the back alley, I decided to start the management little by little. Since theres no building, we had set up temporary tents on the ce nned to be the athletic ground of the school, and added temporary sheets as beds by bundling hay bought from the farms. I dont know if Arisas heartstring was touched by the hay beds, but she was frolic and slept together with the children on the straw beds on the first day. The next morning, she requested some strange dishes that were goat milk, and bread dipped in melted cheese. Since this is Arisa, she must be reproducing scenes from some anime or manga, no doubt about it. I dont know where theye from but in just several days, more than 100 children havee to live in the orphanage. No one isining even though the meals are simple besides the ones in the first day. Mysteriously enough, there arent any child whos being picky or leaves leftovers. I was going to employ our maids as the regr staffs of the orphanage, but as expected, they wouldnt be enough with this many children. By Ms. Miterunas suggestion, I decided to employ the wives around the neighborhood as part-timers to make up for the shortage. They are women with ages ranging from 20 to 50 years old. I also have them participate in the food distribution for the poor. Lulu investigated the reason why so many children had gathered here by using the employeeswork. Since the information charge was only ant honey cookies, it was cheap. As expected of Lulu. Now then, the reason is simple. They are children that have overflowed from other orphanages. Originally, there were three privately and government managed orphanages in thebyrinth city. However, since this was a city with a lot of casualties, there were also a lot of orphans, so every orphanage was over capacity. The two government managed orphanages were still fine, but the privately managed one couldnt even give enough food, let alone beds. Since the state was as such, myte-start orphanage was wholeheartedly approved. I feel that theyve pushed problem children and ones who have bad physical growth on us, but its not a problem. The mischievous kids were THUMP-ed by Arisa and Tama from the start, theyre helping the adult managers now. It seems that, up until now the overflowed children had been picked by criminal guilds of the slums, they were on the tragic course of being sold to the ve trader. And so, Kuro eliminates those kind of slum criminal guild with a viin group in the core. I left some rtively less objectionable people since other new viins from other cities would juste if I thoroughly rooted them. As an extra, Ive also finished some misceneous matters during this time. I brought the lost thieves that I had left in thebyrinth prison to the authorities, and delivered the corpses of the explorers that had been turned into stones I had collected from the Cockatrice area to their bereaved families through the explorer guild. I wasnt present since I didnt want to see the tragic scene, but the guildmaster thanked me. As for the rewards, after receiving them, I gave it to the church and another orphanage of thebyrinth city as Satou. "Newspaper extra?" "Yes, I bought them since they were being sold in front of the west guild." "What what?" I read the newspaper extra from Ms. Miteruna whom I had asked to go to the west guild for some business. On the Pera paper written with ink is-- "Kuh, my floormasters been huntedddddd" --the news about the [Lions Roar] party leads by a magic swordsman called crimson noble from before which has defeated the floormaster of the middleyer. Arisa, I know youre vexed, but please stop grasping and shaking my shoulder. "Arisa~?" "Whats wrong nodesu?" Pochi who was ying outside seemed to have heard Arisas scream, she came back inside through the window. Lets not say boorish thing like this is the second floor. Thats why, Tama, please stoping back home from the ceiling. Lulu will get mad at you for getting the floor full of dust you know? "U, the shortest record of getting Mithrillll" "Disappointing." "Regrettable." Not only Arisa, even Mia and Liza look disappointed. Do they really want the Mithril te that much? "Of course we are. I mean, thats [A Promise] and all. I want to TUEEE~" "To leave the record of masters achievement, it is something to be proud of even as a ve." Putting aside Arisa, I understand how Liza feels. U~n, I dont want to stand out though. Well, I guess its fine. Everyone has gotten strong anyway, they probably can deal with anyone who bares their fangs at them. Having the upper nobles of the royal capital as enemies will be troublesome, but I can just enlist the kingdoms top peoples help with Nanashi. Un, looks like its manageable somehow. I might be too soft, but Mithril te holder isnt an existence as special as Saga Empires hero or Nanashi. "Then, lets aim for it." "Eh? Is it alright?" "Is it fine with you master?" "Fighting a powerful enemy once will be a good experience too." I nod to Arisa who has caught both my arms and looks at me from below. Lured by Arisa who jumps up reaching the ceiling, Pochi and Tama also jump up together. "Yay!" "Gaishu isshoku~" "Kenkoichitekina nodesu!" I guess they mean with a single blow and stake it all? Tama is fine, but in Pochis case itd be sink or swim match, is that alright? Pochi and Tama are too excited, they climb from both my sides, so I put them on my shoulders and support them with hands. Now then, the problem is where the floor master is. There wasnt any floormaster-like monster in the middleyer when I checked it three days ago. There might be some kind of procedure to make the floormaster appears. First, I should ask someone in the knows. "Whats this, are you blinded by money and fame too?" The one who replies at me asking for the condition to POP the floor master in disgust is the pyromaniac guildmaster. "I have enough of both. My retainers want to fight against a powerful enemy." "Geez, you guys are the seventh party you know." I guess its as expected of explorers. The information I got from the guildmaster was not much. You can make the floormaster appear by either waiting 10 years since itsst defeated, or summoning it by cing a magic core from a level 50 or higher monster on the altar and read aloud the [Summoning Passage]. "The upperyer one has been defeated by the [Witch of Heaven Ascension] Princess Ringrande 8 years ago. The next one will appear in two years. The magic core of level 50 or higher monster is something thats quite valuable itself. Theres hardly anyone who will use it as a bait to have a fight with the [Floor Master] which you dont know whether you could win." Ifdy Ringrande defeated the floormaster 8 years ago, that means she was only 14 years old back then, amazing. To aplish such great deed without cheat. I thought that she was just a violent siscon woman, but lets revise the impression toward her. I have around 20 magic cores of level 50 or higher monsters, so theres no problem even if I use one or two. I thought of having multiple battles with many, but it seems that you cant summon the floormaster again for one year once you summon it. I was thinking of using the defeated floormasters magic core to summon another and fighting multiple of them, but looks like I was too naive. It seems that a floormaster that isnt defeated will reign for one year and then go back by itself. During the floor master reign, monsters are strengthened and stimted, which in turn increase explorers mortality rate, so in case of failure, the holy knight of the royal capital wille to subjugate the floormaster. "Not thebyrinth army, but the holy knights?" "Yeah, thebyrinth army is a force that acts to purely prevent monsters overrun the surface. They cant be let to carelessly fight with the [Floor Master], exhausting them." Is it alright to exhaust the holy knights? "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for participating in our triumphal return today!" A handsome man and seven high level explorers are standing triumphantly on the tform thats been prepared in front of the west guild. I ignored it since there wasnt anyone on the tform when I arrived at the guild, but it seems the core members of explorers who have defeated the floormaster are giving speech there. "Now then, after the minstrels tell the story about our gant figures in the fight, its the long-awaited time to show the spoils that have victoriously gained from the [Floor Master]." Thebyrinth city people who have gathered in the za and been treated to free food and drink by the explorers in the leading role cheers in delight. The handsome man took out a sword. "This is the me sword, the [Fang of me Snake]." When the handsome man fills it with magic power, me appears on the red de, people raise frenzied cheers that are mixed with angry words. That looks like itll give you burn if you use it long. I guess you can use it together with fireproof gloves. In addition, they show various magic items theyve acquired like a halberd that can emit fire. When a tinum tiara with egg-sized ruby was disyed, high-pitched shrieks came from the women in nobility seats, and angry voice reverberated from the bearded old man merchants when they showed Orihalcon ore and Damascus Iron ingot. I would have cheered together with them if it was half a month ago. However, thats not it. The item that has pulled my soul is not that. There isnt anyone besides me who pay any attention to that item. No, only Arisa turned her face toward me and grinned at that moment. That items name is [Gift Orb]. There are three Gift Orbs. First, Gift Orb [Light Magic]. Starting from the nobles, a lot of people raised their voices of envy. Another is, Gift Orb [Posion Resistance]. Its enough to make some upper nobles to stand up from their nobility seats. As for thest one, most people look puzzled. 1. Really? Nothing to do with me 2. Give it to me, please! >3. Kill and plunder Arisa shows some strange branching choices on her palm, made with light magic. Well, I wont kill, but Ill use all of my avable money, connections and skills to get it. That is, Gift Orb [Chant]. Its a wonderful artifact that will present me the skill I desire most. Book 10 - 10-43. Mithril Plate (2) 10-43. Mithril te (2) Satous here. Any organization has things like unspoken agreement or custom. After a long time, there are some cases where the particr about how it came to be is forgotten, but in most case, it never disappear. "Then, you wont hand it over no matter what?" "Sorry. I wontply to your demand even if youre an upper-ranking noble or the king himself. Its impossible even if you want to exchange it with the [Lost Gjarhorn], or the world trees branch, or an orihalcon armor." Geryl the crimson noble told me so while looking apologetic. He probably mentioned items that are absolutely not possible to be prepared, but I would have given them except the Gjarhorn. Even Gjarhorn, right now I can likely make an exact copy of it. "Give it up, this is the absolute evesting custom that the Ancient King Yamato has established." The guildmaster who was keeping silent during my conversation with the handsome man-shi intruded with a know-it-all look. He came out again huh, the ancient king. "I guess its about 600 years ago. During the time Yamato-sama alive, there was a big enough uproar among the kingdoms retainers it could have divided the kingdom due to the legendary artifact that had been dropped by the floormaster." I see, defeating floormaster probably happens quite rare. "Yamato-sama who couldnt stand it any longer made one rule--" Summarizing what the guildmasters said; first the people who defeat the floormaster have to present all the items theyve acquired to the king. And then, except for one item which their representative selects, all the items are exhibited in the auction sponsored by the king to be bid equally. Any citizen of the kingdom can participate in this auction as long as they pay the registration fee. However, since the registration fee is one gold coin per person, most people besides the wealthy and nobles dont participate. 90% of the money collected in the auction will be granted as the reward to the explorers together with the item theyve picked in the beginning. The remaining 10% is collected as tax, but most of it seem to be used as the expense of the guards for the auction. "Originally, I would have to turn you down before we have this talk and thats the end of story, but youre a promising explorer after all. I have especially asked Geryl boy to have a talk with you." "Guildmaster, please stop calling me Geryl boy." The guildmaster said to the harassed handsome man that he had his diaper fall even now, but I took no notice of it. Fumu, financial power means everything huh... Oops, I have to confirm something before that. Itd be troubling if he chooses the Gift Orb as the reward after all. "And so Geryl, what do you want as the reward?" "The Gift Orb of course." Geh!? Take the other two please? "T, that is which orbs." "The poison resistance orb." Safe. Thats true huh. People dont normally want Chant Orb huh. "I see, so youre aiming for the light magic orb arent you." "Thepetition for light magic is expensive. It came out 200 years ago, and it seemed to be bid at an extraordinary price of 3000 gold coins." "Thats amazing." While being amazed, I check the number of Shiga kingdom gold coins in my storage. I can buy 1 or 2 of it with just the gold coins I have in hand. I can probably get it by just bidding honestly, but theres no meaning if there are participants who use backhanded tricks. Ill go visit some authorized and influential people around to check whether theres a trick to it or not. I thanked the handsome man for agreeing to meet me, and presented a liquor called [Wicked Firewater] to the guildmaster who had arranged this meeting. This is a liquor Ive acquired from Ga Hou the orc, its strong enough to make an ordinary person who drinks it to copse with foams on their mouth. It can even make me drunk for 10 minutes. No one saw the figure of the guildmaster for three days after that. Later on, I was looked at with begrudging eyes, but she didntin since it did taste terribly good. Next I head to the viceroy mansion. "Umu, unfortunately, even as nobles, no, precisely because were nobles that you cannot vite that unwritten rule. If a noble vites it, his political opponent will certainly use it against him to make him lose his position." Marquis Ashinen whom Im consulting to warned me seriously. His tone is serious, but his expression is slovenly loose. His lust is not directed toward me, but the statue of a handsome young man which Ive brought. This was something I had bought in the duchy capital just when I was looking for buckwheat flour during our stay in the elf hometown. I couldnt judge this kind of things besides for their market price, so I bought it after consulting to the giant mama-san from the okama bar I had visited together with Toruma back then. His judgment was reliable since the marquis looks delighted. I cut off the figure of the marquis creeping his fingers on the young man statue from my mind. When I was buying the statue with Mama-san, I saw the children and Sera who looked happy. I couldnt call out to her since I was in disguise, but she was probably training hard since her level had risen by one. Sera is a good writer, shes been sending letters frequently. She has already sent three letters even though its only been less than a month since weve arrived in thebyrinth city. Shes greatly different than the poor correspondent Lady Karina who still hasnt responded back even now. ording to a letter from Muno Barondom, it seems that Lady Karina wants to train in thebyrinth city too. Consul Nina seems to remonstrate her sometimes, but it seems shes being ignored. There are a lot of monsters that can break through Rakas defense in thebyrinth city, so please donte here if possible. Even though shes annoying, I dont really want to see her beauty damaged. Please be satisfied with exterminating thieves in your territory. Now then, my thought has beenpletely derailed since I really didnt want to see Marquis Ashinen and his young man statue. Since Ive heard the things I want to hear from the Marquis, Ill go consult with other people. "This is quite rare for you to visit my home." Bar Dyukeli who has his stern face be even more severe encourages me to sit on the sofa. I have onlye here once after the matter with saving her daughter from the lost thieves. At that time, I was invited to a banquet as thanks, and drank together with the shopkeepers of the magic tool shops and medicine shops in thebyrinth city who were under his control. Ivee to consult him since he might know some unclean ways. "A matter thats not like you. Itll be hard even if you have a connection with the king." "I have been made aware that it is impossible using that method, but since I am desperate to know if theres a good way to obtain my goal, I will be borrowing everyones wisdom." I could probably directly negotiate with the king as Nanashi, but thats also not good huh. Fumu, maybe I dont have to worry about underhanded tricks since they dont seem to exist. "It is not that there is no way." "What kind of method is it?" "Of course, its not a direct one." I wait for Bar Dyukeli whos putting an overemphasis to continue his words. "Its the same as war. Know your opponents. Ask the well-connected Viscount Shimen for anyone who wants the item that you wish. And then by negotiations, you turn those people to be in a state where they cannot bid." I see, information war huh. Im d that its not actually theres a trick. Turning them into a state where they cant bid sounds like a crime, but even without abducting them, maybe I can turn them into a state where theyre not financially strong enough to bid the item. Since the Marchioness has invited me to an afternoon tea party, I should ask her to collect information with Bar Dyukelis idea in mind. After enjoying the tea and cakes and some long gossips, the talk became about the spoils from the floormaster. "My, so even Satou-dono has something he wants." "Yes, it is the Gift Orb. Does Retel-sama has anything youve set your eyes on?" By the way, Retel is the Marchionesss name. Aftering here so many times, Ive acquired the permission to call the Marchionesss name. "Yes, did you see that wonderful tiara? If I were to wear that to the salon during the Kingdom conference, wouldnt I be the center of attention?" "Yes, it does really suit the Marchioness." "How about using that egg-like big emerald in a ne?" The noisy wives on the surrounding tter after the Marchionesss remark. Bar Dyukelis wife stated "Panacea" in a low voice with her fleeting existence, but it doesnt seem to reach anyones ear. I probably wouldnt have heard it if I didnt have the Straining Ear skill. "Does the medical diet not going well?" Since the fact that her son is sick is a secret, I obfuscate the subject. "Yes, he doesnt like vegetables, so he didnt eat much." "Was the recipes I gave before no good?" "He ate the dish that Chevalier-samas cook had made while saying that it was delicious, but he didnt eat the one made by our cooks, and said that it was bitter, or smelled of earth." Fumu, the difference in (cooking) skill huh? However, among the recipes that I gave there were a lot of dishes that only needed finely chopped, strained, or souped vegetables, so it shouldnt need that good of a skill... Maybe I should make and sell vitamin supplement and vegetable juice, since there are considerable number of nobles who suffer fromck of vitamin in thebyrinth city. Lets present the trial product to Bar Dyukeli as a thank for the talk a while ago. The tea party became lively when the talk was about the floormaster spoils, and the Marchioness would gather information about which person want which items in the auction before I even asked her. Although it seems that I have to bid for the tiara too now, its fine if I think of it as the information fee. At worst, if it became too expensive, I could just make a gorgeous imitation, and she should be consent with it. Arisa and the others besides me are mastering their new equipments in the upper and middleyers hunting grounds. Ive culled enemies with instant death attacks and armor-prating ones, so they shouldnt be in danger so often. Arisas new equipment has an automatic deployment system for defense magic, so they should be able to run with teleport magic if they encounter an unexpected situation. Its already evening, and Ive already told Ms. Miteruna that I dont need dinner, so maybe I should go to thebyrinth and eat dinner with the girls. Everyone seems to be fighting a chimera of scorpion and spider. "Pochi, stop its leg!" "Aye! Split bodies attack nanodesu!" Pochi makes full use of Flickering Movement to attack, and destroys four legs on one side of the eight-legged chimera. Just like Pochis said, her afterimages look like split bodies. Tama who have climbed the stalled chimeras back crushes itspound eyes with her short sword. The chimera wags its head to throw Tama off, but she turns the other short sword into a whip sword, and endure the shaking by wrapping the sword on the chimeras feeler. Looks like Tama is able to properly use the whip sword shaped magic de and the drill magic de of her short swords. Since Tama was the only one skillful enough to use two kinds of function, Pochi and Nana needed to change it by voice. Lulu fires her new smoothbore guns bullet to the chimeras mouth that has been wrenched open by Mias magic. The gun that Lulu is using is a riffle with two meter and a half long barrel, and it uses magic as the explosive instead of explosive powder, shooting substance bullets. During the shooting, the repulsive force urs on the whole gun, and bullet doesnt touch the inside of the gun barrel. I had a very hard time making this circuit mold, so I instructed her not to use the gun as a club. The bullet only travels at about half of the speed of sound, but since its a big 20 millimeters caliber bullet, its destructive power is extraordinary. In fact, Arisa who was going to give the finishing strike has no turn toe out, she stamps her feet to the ground. "Satou." The sharp-sighted Mia who has quickly found me embraces me apanied with a Pofun sound. "Master nanodesu!" "We~?" Everyone gathers after noticing that voice. After waiting for Liza who had crushed the chimeras legs on the opposite side of Pochis to finish collecting the magic core, I go back to the vi, taking everyone along. "What do you think about the new equipments?" "The performance is magnificent" "Nice~" "The strongest of the strongest nanodesu! It truly feels like bossss nanodesu!" Its quite favorable on the vanguard side. I dont know Pochis reference, so Ill ask about it from Arisater. I feel like its from some anime or game, but I cant remember it. "Im sorry master. I still cannot skilfully use the eleration to hit well." "Ah, with that gun, the trajectory will change even if you shake for an instant. Do your best to master it." "Yes, Ill do my best!" I pat the head of Lulu who grasps both her hands tightly to motivate herself, encouraging her. After all, its a hard to use gun even for me who have Shooting and Sniping skills at MAX. Its quite powerful if she can handle it well, so I hope she can master it. "Overkill. The power is much higher than before, it might be better to use the old wand for support." "Nn, excessive." As for the rear guard, most agree that the power is too high, or so they said such luxurious problem to me. "Like with Mia, she miscalcted the Balloons expansion range and power, it made Pochi flew to the ceiling twice." "Arisa! Secret!" While looking warmly at Mia whos lightly beating Arisa, I listen to the shield-user, Nana. "I inform that its safely safe. The consumption of magic power has increased, and the ability to continue fighting tends to fall. I request the supply of magic power after a long time of absent." While there is a scene where Lulu tried with all her might to stop Nana who had began to strip her armor, I gave Nana the magic power supplement as she had wished during bathing. I feel that I can just use Magic Power Transfer, but this way seems to feel better. Its like the difference between calorie bars and proper meals huh. After getting refreshed from the bath, I consult to Arisa about the schedule until the time we acquire Mitrhil te. The X day is 10 dayster. Book 10 - 10-44. The Face under the Mask 10-44. The Face under the Mask Satous here. Its said that there are three people who look like you in the world, but while its not so bad if its a celebrity, I think itll be the most annoying if you have the same face as a criminal. "Good evening, your majesty." I talk to him with the violet-haired Nanashis tone as carefree as possible. The other party is the king of Shiga Kingdom. Ive left a letter on his office regarding my visit two days ago, but there isnt anyone besides him in this room. I think he should have left the body double in this room, and peep from another room while being surrounded by holy knights, but there are only the prime minister and the head of the Shiga Eight Sword in the next room. I think that hes a bit too careless. "Its been a while Nanashi." His voice is like the body double-san too. Apparently the setting about me meeting his body double in the duchy capital is in effect. "Ive got a little business beyond the sky see." "Fumu, the only people who are invited by the heaven are only the hero, the saint, and the savior hero of Shiga Kingdom." No well, its the space, not the heaven though. I guess I dont have to correct him as exining it would be troublesome anyway. I seem to have been recognized as the Shiga Kingdoms hero, but I ignore it. "Sorry for taking your time your majesty." "I do not mind. I also want to meet you." Thanks to Arisas supervision, I feel that my way of speaking has be more gross. I feel that there might be better way of speaking to make people not liken it with Satou. Its a regretful mistake, but I have to endure it and do it. Right, making Nanashi and Maou kill each other, and then create a new Nanashi Mk.2 might be a good idea. "What is wrong, Nanashi?" Oops, not good. My thought has wandered off. "My first business is this." "You do not need the sword of sky?" The king frowns when he sees the fake iomh Sis that Ive presented to him. Returning the holy sword is like dering myself that I dont want to protect Shiga Kingdom from demon lords. Lets quickly clear the misunderstanding. "You misunderstand. This is a fake see. Unlike the quickly made one before, this has a function to limit as to who can be its owner and the scripture to make itself flies in the sky." Since the fake this time is made from mostly the same material as the real iomh Sis, its authenticity cant be judged by some half-hearted skill. Due to the alloy made from orihalcon and true silver, its also equipped with the automatic attacks capability by using the same scripture as the original. Its attack power is lower and it cannot split like the real thing, but it has quite the ability for a fake. I had added the circuit I learned from the elf vige in order to put a function to limit the swords owner. I originally searched the circuit to prevent Pochis and the others equipments from getting stolen. With this function, only [Shiga Kingdom King] and [The One the King has admitted the ownership] can use the iomh Sis. The procedure for it is the same as normal knighting ceremony. Only one person can be admitted, so the ownership ofst one before the current will be invalid. "This one should be more real-like than the one from before you know?" "Umu, it looks exactly like the real thing from what I see." "Youll know its fake once you try using the scriptureter. Ill leave the details on this paper okay." I tell so and pass the manual. I entrusted the writing to Tifalize, and she wrote it while looking expressionless yet happy. She must like paperwork. "Creating a holy sword such as this in such short amount of time..." The king groans while stroking his white beard and looking at the fake iomh Sis. I probably shouldnt say that it was done in one week including the nning. Rather than that, this is just the preface, lets quickly get down to the real business. "Oh Nanashi, would you let me see the face under your mask once." "Sure. However, only for a bit okay, its embarrassing." I have already prepared a disguise mask under the outer mask since I thought that he would surely ask. This time Im using disguise mask version two that has special see-through inhibition and recognition inhibition circuits installed. The outer mask also has recognition inhibition circuit too so it can shut out most see-through magic tools. I dont feel like putting an air, so I just take off the outer mask and show the disguise mask. This time I use the face of an acquaintance for the mask. An acquaintance from Japan since using one from here will cause problems. I was hesitating between Mr. Overweights or my junior-shis face, but since Mr. Overweights face didnt match my body build, this time I used the junior-shis face. "Oooh, god!" Huh? Maybe the king likes Junior-shis face, hes shocked to the point of convulsing. I dont think it should be at the point of praying to god though. "N, No, Nanashi-dono, would you show that face to the prime minister too." Dono? Leaving that aside, please stop talking like its an old mansst request. "Just call me Nanashi okay, your majesty. I dont want to show my face to too many people, but its okay if its just prime minister-san." "Im sorry, then I will call him." The prime minister who was waiting in the next room came after being called by the king. ording to Toruma Memo, this person is of one of the only three duke houses in Shiga kingdom, the previous Duke Dukus-san. Looks like he has handed over the house to his son, ande to the kings side to handle administration. This prime minsters appearancepletely betray his upation. Hes a big man with bulking muscle that would very much fit if he were introduced as a general. The fan hes holding on his hand is really ill-matched. How did he be like this when he only has [Self-Defense] skill as the battle skill. "Have you called, your majesty." Prime minister-san seemed to have been told beforehand about Nanashi, he didnt show any surprise when he saw the masked me and asked the king about his business. We finished introducing ourselves by the king and greetings. "Nanashi, please." "Ho~i" When I took off the mask, at first minister-san hardened and then began crying flood of tears. Both the king and the minister, why do you guys react like this. Junior-shis face is a normal in one, and even though you could even say that its rtively good-looking, it shouldnt be enough to make other people shocked. Unexpectedly, maybe its like Lulus case, and its reacted strangely by the aesthetic sense of this world. "Its enough right?" "Umu, I thank you." I dont think you need to thank you. "This Dukuss house is a family that has served Yamato-sama before the founding of this kingdom. Theyve kept the photographed figure of Yamato-sama during the kingdoms founding with the [Figure Copy Tool]. Fu~un? Thats quite an abrupt trivia. "Yamato-samaaaa!" After wiping his flood of tears, he tried to hug me with both arms, so I smoothly evaded. The king stopped him before he tried again, so I didnt have to evade. Yamato-sama? Er~r, that means junior-shis face resembles the ancient king Yamato-sans? However, its impossible for them to be the same person. In case theres a slip in time during the summoning, that fellow is weak to pressure, and easily taken by the flow more than me. At the very least Junior-shi isnt someone capable enough to be a king, or rather, not the type to create a nation. Its another person, and even if theres a rtion between them somehow, maybe Junior-shi is a descendant of the ancient king Yamato. "Im Nanashi you know. Im not rted to ancient king-san okay." "Aye, understood." No, thats the look of someone who doesnt understand. It must be the look of someone who thinks that Nanashi is the reincarnation of Yamato-san or something. Dang, thats right, its the hair. Its said that violet hair is the proof of a reincarnated person, and there are a lot of reincarnated people. I think its unbing of a king and a prime minister of a kingdom to hastily jump to conclusion just from the hair and face though.... Well, whatever. Correcting it is annoying, Ill leave them misunderstand. For now, I made sure to tell them not to treat me as the ancient king Yamato. "And, about the business, like, I want to sell magic tools in Shiga Kingdom see, would you give me the right to domerce please?" "Fumu, very well, I will prepare it." An immediate permission. As expected of monarchy. Its nice for this kind of thing to be done fast. "Themercial right is not a problem. Nanashi-dono, what kind of items are you intending to sell?" "Un, Im thinking, like, magic equipments and tools, and also things rted to medicines. Ive prepared airships as the featured product." "Airships?!" Asked by the prime minister-san, I roughly outlined the goods genre but the king eximed at the word [Airship]. "Un, I was thinking of sellingrge transport ships, and smaller carriage-sized ships for private use. The one besides the transport ship has to use the aerodynamic engine though, so itll start selling a bitter see." The transport ship has the same performance as the airship that Ive caught a sight of in the duchy capital. The cruising speed and maximum altitude are about the same, and its 40%rger. Ive designed it to have big load capacity. I want to make the private airships popr among the nobles in order for it not to be unusual when I have one myself during our travel between cities. "Private use?! Using the precious aerodynamic engines for private use pleasantry is it?" What an exaggeration. "Itll be convenient for viceroys if they can freelye and go to the royal capital right?" "It is true that its convenient, but do you have such abundant amount of aerodynamic engines?" "Un, rtively see." Back then with Lulu, we got a lot of it when we were over fishing tunas and narwhals. At that time, shark-shaped monsters wereing to attack the tunas from the sky. I quickly disposed of them, but their identity turned out to be the famous monstrous fish of which the aerodynamic engine are taken from. I got a bit too much of the aerodynamic engines parts since I had obliterated every bad monsters who wereing for the tunas around the vicinity of the ocean area. The tunas and the narwhals had parts that could be used for aerodynamic engine too but they could not output as much power as the sharks parts. Moreover, since it seems that only the shark type ones attacks the towns around the coast, only materials from this type are known to people. "How many can you concretely prepare." "Fiverge transport ships, and 20 small private ships, I think." The prime minister inquired with slightly flustered tone due to my vague answer, so I revealed them the concrete number. By the way, therge ship has 30 times the output power of the small ship. Rather than that, the problem is whether they give the permissions or not, the king and minister-san look pensive. Doing illicit trade is bad, right. "Nanashi, due to the national defense concern, freely selling airships will be troubling." "I intend to only sell it to Shiga Kingdom Nobles at present, no good?" I asked in disgustingly cute way. Ah, my life is decreasing... "U, umu, then---" "Please give the royal family the preferential right." The prime minister-san set a condition as if covering the kings words who was seemingly going to give his permission. Interrupting the king sounds like a lese majeste. "When youre selling airships, please negotiate with the royal family or the royal army first." "Okkey." "Okkey? I dont know that word, what does that mean?" "Ah, sorry sorry. Its, like, affirmative." After such exchanges, I was able to get themercial right to sell magic tools in the kingdom. I gave one among the fiverge transport ships as a sample, and was granted themercial right and a medallion due to that achievement. This medallion that minister-san has arranged is the proof of the royal purveyor merchant, it allows me to have business transactions with nobles in equal standing. The price of therge transport ships couldnt be set without looking at the real things, so it was for another day. For now, Im told that I should present the ships to the airport thats used for presentation on the edge of the royal capital three dayster. As for other samples, I also give some magic sword, magic spear, and several kinds of magic medicines. As for the magic weapons, its established that a magic sword is worth 150 gold coins, and a magic spear is 200 gold coins with excessive profit, but I sell my magic sword for 100 gold coins and magic spear for 200 gold coins. These magic weapons arent like the one from the duchy capital that use only bronze, they have mithril and brass alloy membrane covering the bronze base to make them look good. Their power as weapons are about the same since theyre both casted magic swords, but thanks to the membrane, it wont be rusty or decayed, its easy to maintain. The medicines line-up are the same as from the duchy capital, in addition Ive added nutrient and nourishment tonics. I presentrge quantity of nourishment tonics to the king and the prime minister-san under the pretext of being samples. Please fight for 24 hours. Ah, that means you can sleep for four hours huh. How enviable. The payment will be in three dayster since the goods will be delivered with the airships delivery. Obtaining themercial right this time is for the sake of the auctionter. Even though my power of money is unparalleled, Im thinking of reducing the assets of people who are likely to be my rivals. Now then, the preparation for the auction is going well. As an extra, I gave Sir Sokel to prime minister-san when I was visiting the royal capital for the goods delivery. The man should be able to make good use of Sir Sokels testimony. The fact that the real identity of the guy called His Majesty is still a mystery makes me feel uneasy, but Im expecting the kingdoms authorities and spies to uncover it. Book 10 - 10-45. Mithril Plate (3) 10-45. Mithril te (3) Satous here. The end of year party season is the time for banquets where they served yakiniku and hot pot. However, there are a lot of people who have works during the 31st December and the new year day that they dont notice that the year has changed. "Satou!" The one who first found me when I got back from the royal capital while bringing souvenirs was Mia after all. Looks like spirits be flustered when teleport magic is used, and although its only for a blink, she seems to notice it. Slightly after Mia, Pochi and Tama were also running here from the vi. It seems these two can sense either magic or space fluctuating, and aware when Im teleporting. Since they know it [Somehow], the two themselves are not sure what is it that theyre sensing. "Knew it! Its master nanodesu!" "We~" The three arrive at the same time. Mia is plop-ing from the front. Tama energetically jumps with pyon,nding on my neck and assuming shoulder riding position. The delicately fail, "Pao daru~in", when shended is probably Arisas fault. Pochi spiritedly bumps with her head using a force thatll even knock down a knight. To prevent her from hitting the head of Mia whos on myp, I gently receive her with Magic Hand. Pochi appeals with teary eyes from below while saying, "Arisa is~" I wonder what happens? She only answers with au, au, "Arisa is" when I ask the reason, the talk doesnt advance. Due to Lulus and Lizas disciplining her that she shouldnt talk bad about other people, looks like she cant speak abusivenguages about other people. "Nn, emotionally unstable." From the side, Mia tells me whos carrying Pochi, but I dont know if she means it about Pochi or Arisa. Id love to have more words. "Kengengakukau~?" I guess she meant kenkengougou (uproar) or kankangakugaku (heated debate)? Tama whos riding over my shoulders is peering while scrambling my hair. I dont really understand, I guess Ill just ask Arisa directly. "Ive brought some souvenirs with me, lets talk while eating them." "Meat~?" "Sweets?" "Its both of them." The threes spirits have raised from my words. When Pochis eyes meet mine, she awkwardly turns away slightly while saying, "I have another stomach for meat nanodesu!", and then acts like shes whistling. If meat are for another stomach, then whats the real stomach for? Id like to cross-examine her for an hour. When I open the vis door, I can hear the dispute between Arisa and the others. "Thats why! Ive said since awhile ago! We should do the first blow by attacking from afar with magics that have maximum attack power!" "Negative. If that blow cannot defeat it, Arisa and the others in the rear guard will be in danger." "Thats right. The first spear is the honor of a soldier. The proper method should be us vanguards charging and whittling the enemy, and then Arisa and the others on the rear guard will give the decisive strike from behind." "But, Liza-san and Pochi will be injured then!" "Arisa, I should be aiding them, so I propose." "Nanas guard isnt impregnable. Even a mid-ranking demon wont leave unscathed if theyre hit by the triple attack of Magi Hydras breath, magic and bite." "It is all thanks to the equipments and the new magic. I rmend to forward the praise to master." Looks like its reaching the climax. Or rather, even though I had already said that they should not fight the Magi Hydra since it had charm attacks, they still fought with it huh. After the meal, its punishment time. "In other words, Arisa, Liza and Nana have arguments regarding the tactics, and misunderstanding during the fight?" "Thats right, but thats not it." Howplicated. "Arisa is saying some unreasonable thing nodesu." "Eh~, didnt I only say that you should use Lulus smoothbore gun to hit the Bringbird." "Arisa, hitting the Bringbird with magic is difficult enough, its unreasonable you know?" Lulu tells Arisa while preparing the tablewares and the dishes on the table. "But, Lulu hit it right." "It was a Bringbird that was resting on a rock and from a distance though. I also had the interlinked goggle and the space stake that helped the gun barrels stability. I dont have confidence to hit a Bringbird that moves like Pochi-chan, I think." Lulu cutely puts her finger on her chin while thinking, "Nn~", and corrects Arisa. The interlinked goggle of the smoothbore gun is a thing Ive added to cover the difficulty of using the scope on the gun barrel. Linked to the smoothbore gun, the goggle will disy image from the scope. However it doesnt have enough speed to disy video, its barely enough to show grainy picture of the point nk shot. The space stake is something that eliminates the smoothbore guns shaking, Ive crafted it by copying the world trees technology. Its absolutely nothingpared to the space stake that holds the world tree, but it can stabilize the gun barrel topletely eliminate the shaking. This magic circuit is activated by a button or voice input. The reply is recorded from me. I didnt feel shy since during the time when our game didnt have enough budget, the staffs took turn to act as voice actors. "And, did Pochi hit it?" "I did hit it nodesu... with Magic Edge Cannon." Pochis words fell in volume for thest line. I see, when the bullet didnt hit, she liken the smoothbore gun barrel to a sword and used Magic Edge Cannon out of desperation huh. "Pochi is amazing~ Magic Cannon~ Bending, de gozaru." Tama reported Pochis feat while looking up from myp. Magic Edge Cannons orbit can bend huh. Shes like the strongest space pirate from somewhere. I should practice it next time. "However, why were you practicing with the smoothbore gun?" "Its a measure against enemies that are dangerous to approach." "Then you can just use Magic Edge Cannon right?" "I mean, something like Floormaster must have strong magic resistance. I want to increase our means to do remote physical attacks." I see, that one huh. However, we have buckshot bullets for smoothbore gun for that purpose. "Buckshot is no good. Friendly fire is scary, and the power is weak isnt it." "Its power should be quite powerful if you use eleration formation." It can even drop a jet fighter if it hit after all. "Okay! The difficult talk stops here! Please continue after the meal." Lulu who hadpleted the meal preparation pped her hands to gather everyones attention, and dered the closure of the meeting. If she doesnt close it forcefully like this, the argument will be too heated, and the dishes will be cold. "Uhha~! Is this marbled beef? Where did you get it?" "Un, I found a ranch being attacked by a giant monster during my way back from the royal capital. I got it as thanks for getting rid of that monster." It seemed to be an official ranch, and I got the meat from the half-eaten cows as the reward. The ranch called it [Damaged Article] but it sounds like a nonsense when you look at this lovely beef with its interweaving lean meat and fat meat. Although, thanks to that, I got actual meat instead of money as the monster extermination reward, so Im grateful for the ranch-shis opinion. 10 tters of sliced meat are served before our eyes. And then, theres a peculiar-shaped pot with steam raising from it beside them. "Kuh~ I didnt think that Id eat shabu-shabu when I came here!" "The meat person is t nanodesu!?" "Diett?" Pochi and Tama lowered their point of view to the tables height, checked the thin meat from the side, and gave such impressions. As far as the two are concerned, meat is probably something thick. Fufufu, Ill shatter that illusion of yours. "This is you see, the thing called shabu shabu---" "Forget about that, lets quickly eat!" Since Arisa demands me to stop my exnation, the meal begins. Bottles of sesame sauce and ponzu, and small dishes of condiments are lined up around therge tters. The condiments are grated radish, carrots, gingers, cut spring onions, green peri, onions, and continuing on, sesame seeds left from the making of sesame sauce, and various other things like crash nuts and wasabi. The more the merrier right. I hesitated whether I should also put crab and sashimi besides the beef, but since today is our first shabu-shabu, its beef only. "Hold one slice of the beef like this, quickly dip the beef to the hot soup, dip it to the sauce and then eat it." I exin to them while eating it. First I use in ponzu to eat the meat. As expected of the official Shiga Royal Family purveyor merchant. Its delicious enough to beparable to the Kobe beef and Matsusaka beef that thepany president treated me a long time ago. The tuna from the other day was good, but beef has its own taste after all. "You can add any condiment you prefer on your own. For the first time, try eating the beef without the condiment." With my encouragement, Liza holds one slice of the beef and dips it into the hot soup while looking very serious. Before I knew it, she has be skillful in handling chopsticks. However, you really dont have to look so serious while eating. Since Pochi and Tama cant use chopsticks, Ive prepared slender tongs for them to use. If I had prepared forks, theyd likely drop the meat into the hot soup after all. Ive added three kind of symbols, that are of dog, cat, and chick, on the tongs ps. Nana nabbed the tongs with chick symbol from the very beginning. "Delish. Its A5 rank at least! I can eat this no matter how much." "Delicious nodesu! The meat of eego is as good as the tuna and the whale nanodesu!" "Delishlish~?" "I announce that the sesame sauce is the strongest and unrivaled." "Nana-san, ponzu put with grated radish is also delicious you know." "Nn, delicious." Everyone eats with relish while unanimously giving their praise. Looks like Mia likes it too due to its light vor. I was worried with Liza who was chewing alone quietly, but since the corner of her eyes looked really happy, she must be immersing herself in the taste. Enjoy it thoroughly to the heart. Arisa, Pochi, and Tama are quickly swallowing their shares like theyre drinking. There are more than 100 kilos of them, eat them as you like. However, I have to warn Arisa not to eat too much. "Kuh, the sesame sauce reigns supreme, but the ponzu is also nice! To have this many condiments variatione out!" "Arisa is pushing the wasabi te even while saying that, you cant trick me nodesu. Pochi has learned her lesson nodesu." "I like sesame sauce." "Everything is delicious~?" "Uu, its too delicious, I could eat too much." Its interesting to see everyone picking their choice. Looks like Pochi has splendidly seen through Arisas trick. Lulu is restraining herself since shes worried about her weight, but it feels like shes losing to the charm of the king beef. Isnt it alright once a while. The vor would have increased if there were chili oil, XO sauce, or some broad bean chili sauce. If Im not mistaken, XO sauce and broad bean chili sauce use miso as the base, Ill try to make someter. What about the chili oil I wonder? Maybe red pepper? Since Liza is eating in an unusual way, by putting a bit wasabi on the dipped meat and then dip it on the soy sauce, I tried to mimic her. This way of eating is like with sashimi, but its quite nice. However, Pochi, Tama and Mia who saw it and then ate while mimicking it, groaned while pining their nose. I burst intoughter when I saw them and got myself lightly hit by the three. I distribute hot chocte to the three youth troupe who have suffered from wasabi. "U~n, Im full. Hot chocte eh~ Itll be nice if theres Choco Fondue or Cheese Fondue next~" Arisa requested so when she saw Pochi and the others drank hot chocte. I had often eaten cheese fondue but never choco fondue. Maybe I should try making one. "What kind of dish nanodesu?" "Its fondue meat poured with chocte and cheese. Since the fondue bird only dwells deep inside a mountain with beautiful water, its been called the phantom dish." "Fondue hunt~!?" "I want to hunt it nodesu!" "Doubt." Pochi and Tama were taken by Arisas lie, but Mia saw through it at once. Looks like cheese fondue exists in Boruenan forest, introduced by the hero Daisaku. Next day, it seems theyre training with the assumption that the floormaster can null physical attacks. When they came back for dinner, everyone was down due to magic power exhaustion. It seemed they had trained until they used up all the magic power potion I had given them. I was d that they had enough sense to leave enough magic power toe back. Since my magic power was on the verge of exhaustion too, I didnt use [Magic Power Transfer] magic, but made them dishes that were good for recovering magic power, but it was somehow unpopr. Maybe I should have taken the magic power from the charged magic swords for emergency instead? "No meat~" "Pochi is reflecting nodesu. Thats why, please put even tiny bit of meat nodesu." "Pochi, Tama. Youre 100 years too early to request meal from master." Pochi and Tama seem to think that this is a punishment, they look up with pitiful look on their face while being downhearted. Pochi who used her fingers to express the "tiny bit" part was cute. She must have been expressing the thickness of meat. Liza was reminding the two, but her voice didnt have power at all in it. Liza must also be shocked about the no meat. I think it doesnt taste bad since I have made the stock soup from chicken bones though~ "Even though Im not dieting, why this meal! More protein! Gibumi mito purizu!" "Theyre dishes good for recovering magic power." Moreover, these boiled beans have protein dont they. As for the other three girls, theyre eating withoutining since they dont dislike vegetables. My magic power had restored enough to do the magic power transfer during the meal, but I took this chance to observe the recovery rate of Arisas and the others magic power. I also have to make more magic power potionter. In addition, for the four people who like meat, I let them eat as many whale meat steak as they like after their magic power have recovered. No, I stopped Arisa before she overate. Id not like to apany her on her diet again after all. Book 10 - 10-46. Mithril Plate (4) 10-46. Mithril te (4) Satous here. Theres an impression that the visiting day is the big moment for children, but when Ive be an adult, I notice that its the ce for the childrens guardians topete. The teachers who have prepared the stage for the children to show off with good bnce must be having a stomachache. "Wa~y, its Poa nanodesu!" "Shiya, been awhile~?" Pochi and Tama who see the two people Ive brought to the vi wee them with raised arms. These two are helpers for the floormaster subjugation. Unfortunately, theyre not going to be battle forces, but as paddings to add the number of people. Each of these two lead 5 trolls and 10 spriggans, and 10 leprechauns. Just now, I had disguised myself as a in middle-aged man, and guided them all to register in the west guild. Since they were all unusual races around here, everyone disguised themselves as a human. It was impossible for the trolls considering their size, so they were disguised as major little giants. Ive reserved one whole inn on the ground for every one of them besides two elves to stay at. Its the high ss inn which we have stayed at when we first came to thebyrinth city. There wasnt any other inn that could hold the trolls. Since all of the meals and liquor are my treats, they should currently be enjoying human dishes for the first time. Im slightly worried whether the trolls would break the inn when theyre drunk. "Ou, Pochi! Are you well?! Lets have some practiceter! Prepare some wooden swords!" "Aye! Nanodesu!" Pochis master, Ms. Porutomea grins while holding the blue rose sword that Ive given her before with one hand. Pochi who went back to the vi returned while carrying two Soft Swords overhead and looking happy. Looks like they intend to start the training immediately. "Tama, are you in good health." "Saku-saku de gozaru~? Nin nin." Shishitouya-shi, Tamas master, is an elf-san who dresses casually. He has calm demeanor yet warrior air around him, but since he looks young outside, he looks like a middle schooler who tries hard, its a somehow heartwarming. Since his appearance is shota-like, hes Arisas favorite elf-san. These two look carefree and it doesnt seem like they will start training, so I take them along to the vi where Lizas masters, Gurugapoya-shi and Yuseku-shi, and Nanas master, Keriuru-shi and Ms. Gimasarua are waiting. These people and the other two people whom I brought today also registered on the guild while bringing 10-15 disguised people each. The 50 people whom Ive brought ahead of time are the beastkin people living in Boruenan forest. After they had entered the dungeon, I teleported with them to the Ivy Mansion and treated them to a feast made by Leriril. "Ou! Shiya. Yer not with Poa huh?" "Poa is having a match with Pochi." "Geez, that battle mania is handful." "She sure is." From the viewpoint of a mild human like me, these five masters are of the same kind. "I am no match for Liza-dono after all." "No, against Keriuru-dono is the first time I have a hard time." "Is that excluding Satou?" "Because master is special." Liza and Keriuru-shi, the dwarf, said those remarks after finishing their serious match. Even though I said serious match, they werent crossing swords. These two have been doing not-sake-tasting, but meat-tasting in the living room. Liza praised me so, but I dont have absolute taste or anything. I felt that my taste had been sharpened when I raised the Cooking skill, but Im no match against these two who can distinguish the producing area, and whether its from male or female animals just by tasting the meat. I just knew it by Appraisal skill and AR (Augmented Reality) indicators. Liza and her master arent the only people who have gone into their own world. "I see, so we have to be careful with its Magic Invalid (Neutral Magic) and Rampage (Stampede) condition that happens after its healths been decreased." "Umu, thats right. My master also had troubles with those two points." The shadowkin, Seoru-shi is lecturing Arisa about the way to fight the floormaster. Looks like his party was in charge of scouting when Trazayuya-shi was staying in thebyrinth city. I asked for him toe here when I heard that he had participated in the floormaster subjugation. "Arisa-dono, you are strong. However, the floor master is in another dimension. Even for us who had repulsed a dragon, we lost two out of three times we challenged the floormaster. If you judge that you cannot win, retreat immediately, and risk for another opportunity." "Thank you, Seoru-san! Its OK! Because we have a trump card! We will hit hard with a boom tomorrow! Tomorrow were going to have a banquet with food youve never seen before!" Arisa is even more red up after hearing Seoru-shis warning. Thats fine and all, but Im the one whos going to make the dishes for the banquet right? Please stop strangely upping the hurdles. My repertoire is going to run out soon. I do have a lot of fairy dishes that the elf dish study group have taught me, but elves would have been tired with those already. Since they are served Japanese and Western food for a while here, it might be good if I put out some Chinese cuisines and original one. The next morning, I got a troubling message from Shishitouya-shi who hade back to the inn. The trolls who were having a party untilte at night seemed to have destroyed the inns walls while they were dead drunk. It had beenrgely broken. The repair cost will be quite considerable. Ive decided to use this incident as an opportunity to hire them. "Is there any trouble?" "Oh, if it isnt an excellent young lord. Actually, our friends have made a careless mistake degozaru." While looking bored, Ms. Porutomea ignore my and Shishitouya-shis cheap y. "I-if it isnt Pendragon-sama." I ask the inn manager whos noticed and greeted me awkwardly about the damage cost. Looks like its 50 gold coins. Certainly, the cost for repairing this much damage and thepensation for the inn closure during the repair should be that much. "Fumu, you guys seem to be skilled explorers. I will bear the cost of repair for the inn if youre willing to lend me your power." "Oh! We are indebted to you. We will even help you subjugate the floor master!" Although Im not one to speak, Shishitouya-shi is quite the ham actor. However, he seems to really like it despite failing at it, Shishitouya-shi is acting dramatic in high spirits. Well, its fine as long as Tama isnt infected with some strange influence. I pay the cost of repair to the inn manager. It has decreased to 28 gold coins for some reason when were chatting for a bit. How curious. When Im taking along Shishitouya-shi and the others to the west gate, the townspeople are buzzing and saying whatever they like. They must be surprised with the big bodies of the trolls. "Oy, arent that the Pendragon young master?" "Whats he doing? Hes usually with little girls and big-breasted beauties isnt he." "If its the ck Spear Liza-san and the Maid King Lulu-san, theyve gone to thebyrinth several days ago." "Did they not get back on schedule? Thats worrisome." "Theres no need to be worried, when even the people of [Pendora] training school are that strong. The only thing that can hurt the girls of the main members should only be the floormaster~ rite?" Maybe due to the food distribution, before I knew it, we have be quite popr among the young explorers. The [Pendora] that those guys are talking about is the alumnus of the training school. As their graduation certificate, we gave a blue mantle dyed with simplified Pen Dragon crest--A dragon holding a pen--to each three of them, so they became known with that name. This simplified crest is Arisas idea, and the favorite of Nana. The sketches that Arisa drew in the beginning have been put into Nanas pouch as an important thing even now. However, Maid King huh, where did that nicknamee from? I think it should be Queen instead of King for Lulu though. "Maybe hes taking those seemingly little giants guys on the floormaster subjugation mission?" "Subjugation relying on the power of money huh.... Maybe he would hire us too." "Dont even think bout it. The guys who defeated a monster like Hunter Mantis unhurt are going to fight an opponent dangerous enough to prompt them hiring helpers. People like us wont even be useful as meat shield." Alright, as nned, my goal of making a lot of people witness me entering thebyrinth while bringing a lot of battle forces has been met. I was disying the figure of me negotiating with four people who brought along 50 people on an open terrace with a lot of explorers, so they should be in the impression that I had hired a lot of parties. Fuuh, next I just need to join Arisa and the others, achieve safe hunting, and its missionplete. A little while after weve entered thebyrinth, I take everyone Ive brought along to the party meeting ce in the Ivy Mansion. Since the ves who were staying in the Ivy Mansion are working on the experimental farms in thebyrinth city and the outskirts, theyre not here anymore. Tifaliza and Nell are working in Echigoya Firm that Ive created in the royal capital. Only the noble daughter explorers are still staying in the Ivy Mansion. The fivepounders in Furusau city who make medicines are treated as the medicine division of this firm, while Porina and the others who are staying in the worker tenement inbyrinth city, making daily products are treated as the the general goods division. Our best selling item is the kickboard which Arisas designed. Its popr enough in the royal capital that its generated two months build-to-order list. Even though its something that anyone can create, did the past teleported and reincarnated people not make it? It was nice that it was selling well, but transporting it to the royal capital was troublesome, so I bought a workshop in the royal capital suburb and decided to produce it there. Im nning to send Porina as the workshop manager. "Satou-sama, are you bringing trolls in addition to the spriggans and the leprechauns now? Giving my all is worth the trouble with this!" "Is there enough ingredients and liquor?" "Yes!" Leririls tension is high, looks like shes happy to wee the various fairy kins. "There are plenty of wine and mead!" "Then, I trust you to entertain them." "Yes! Please leave it to me!" I leave Magic Puppets to help the enthusiastic Leriril, and bring along Pochis and Tamas masters to the vi where Arisa and the others are staying. "Everyone, are you prepared?" "Yes nanodesu! Both the lunchbox and the snacks are perfect nanodesu!" "Theres Bananas too~" "Of course nanodesu! Bananas arent with the snacks desuyo!" Pochi and Tama hold bananas on both their hands and take a pose. I nced at Arisa, but the suspect was busypleting preparation, she didnt notice it. "I inform that the equipment check isplete. The character bento that Lulus made has a chick drawn too, so I boast." The fully equipped Nana takes her lunch box from her fairy bag and shows it to me. The equipment and lunch box of these three are simr. The vanguards are wearing full armors Ive made from orihalcon recently, while the rear guards are equipped with dress armors which have magic boost function. Mias and Arisas dresses look showy like theyre some magical girls, probably because Ive left the designs to Arisa. Lulus equipment is basically a maid uniform, but since she has the duty to protect Arisa and Mia if pushes to shove, shes the next heavily equipped one after Nana. I project the summoning room for the floor master of Area 66 in mid-air. Arisa who looked at it and confirmed the objective ce by sight used [Gate] magic to open the road there. Now, lets go. We stepped into the opened gate toward Area 66. Book 10 - 10-47. Mithril Plate (5) 10-47. Mithril te (5) Satous here. I think surprise should only be allowed if its a good thing. Nowadays, with all my power, I want to be spared from incidents. There is only one room in Area 66 of the upperyer. Its a huge opens space where the summoning circle for the floormaster is located. Its spacious enough for me to dismantle five whales here, the ceiling is also high, reaching 100 meters. Since the room is wide, you can see that its t but there are a lot of 2-3 meters big rocks scattered around besides on the center, so theres no problem with covers. I dont expect them to be able to be walls against the floormasters attacks though. "What should we do? Should I be the one who summons the floormaster?" "Its alright! Ill do it!" I suggested so since it was the most dangerous position, but Arisa whose eyes were glittering declined. "Ive confirmed with Seoru-san yesterday, it always cant move for 10 seconds after the summoning." "I see, still, dont be careless and do it after you set up defense magic okay?" "Un, I know. Sheesh, youre really a worrywart." I warn Arisa while filling her portion of magic power that has been used to open the Gate. Everyone takes up their battle position, keeping a bit of distance away from the vacated center lot. The floormasters magic will be different depending on its type, so Mias also positioned herself in the location where Nana and Lulu can protect her. "Everyone! Youve taken your position right! Ill begin!" I transmit Arisas voice with wind magic to everyone. Its hard for voices to echo here since this room is too wide. Arisa put the Magic Core that will be the trigger on the earthenware pot with strange designs located on the altar. ording to the AR, its a Holy Grail. "I am the one who challenges the impossible! As someone with predestined length of life, I be the one who go against the god, the devil, and thew of the world! I erect this proof here and now in order to seekpetition against the floor master! Carrying the three proofs, I will reach thou ce soon! I am a challenger! O trial, appear here now!" Responding to Arisas chuunibyou-like summoning passage, red light is emitted from the summoning circle. When Arisa has finished chanting, light so intense its hard to open your eyes run on top of the summoning circle. And then, that guy appears as if welling up from the summoning circle. "Ah, excuse me. Ive taken advantage of your summoning circle. The floor master shoulde soon, dont mind me and go challenge it." An around 180-centimeter-tall gentleman has appeared on the summoning circle. Hes wearing nicely tailored white three-piece suit and a white coat, holding a one meter tough stick on his hands which have matching white gloves on. With a silk hat on his armpit, he speaks to Arisa in friendly manner. Arisa whos beside me grips my arm while trembling. "Fumu, can you see it? I wont seal your mouth. The only ones I want to overthrow are the gods and their fanatics. Sorry, but Im not fond of utterly obliterating gods puppets for my self-satisfaction, so dont even think about challenging me okay?" The dog-head demon lord with violet fur tells so as if hes pitying her. Strangely enough, my Crisis Perception isnt reacting. Hes probably serious about not wanting to interfere. ording to AR indicators, his skills are unknown unfortunately, but his level is the record high. Yet its still not even half of my level, however, this guys kind of ss has attacks that can break through my defense magic, so everyone could be hurt if I dont interact with him carefully. "De, demon lord." With one hand, I support Arisa whos lost her bnce from the shock. Right at that time my finger seemed to have caught on her veil, rolling it open a little, exposing her violet hair. "Hou, no wonder you can see." The demon lord who was going to leave saw Arisas hair and turned back. "O seed girl who has fragments hidden within you, Ill give you an advice." --So Arisa really has gods fragments after all. "Eventually you will arrive at the truth. However, do not ever despair. Whether youre reduced to a demon lord who lost your emotion and be defeated by the hero, or a demon lord with reason like me who chooses to fight against the world, it is decided by the strength of your heart. Although, it also depends on your choice whether you be a demon lord or avert your eyes from the truth and live on as a human." Fumu, hes rational despite being a demon lord, or rather, hes saying some meddlesome advice. I didnt want Arisa to hear about this if possible. I gave a signal with my hands toward Nana and the others behind. "Be careful of the hero. That guy is the hound of Parion. Kukkukku, hound huh, a dog-head like me saying that is like a gag." Receiving the signal, Nana and Lulu deploy ovepping physical and magic defense. The content is "A powerful enemy has appeared, put importance on your life." I speak to him in order to confirm several things. "Can I ask you something?" "I wont lend my ear to a baggage carrier manservant. If you want to talk with me, raise your level to this girls." The dog-head demon lord turns his view toward me for the first time. Come to think of it, the Exchange column should have my level at 34. The demon lord who saw me looked puzzled, but then pondered as if he had noticed something. He puts his finger on his forehead, and then looks up to the sky with a 45-degree nt like a narcissist. "Impersonating a human in a ce like this, arent you too whimsical?" He spits out such words as if hes tired. Dont tell me he saw through my level 310? Even so, saying me impersonating a human is cruel. "Be moderate with your y. I have the important work of burning down the temples around the world from now on." The temples-- The corpse of Sera from the time with the wild boar king is reflected on my mind like a shback. And then I saw the happy figures of the temple priests starting from the head miko. --Burning them down?! My body acts as soon as I heard those words. I push Arisa to Nana behind with sh Drive, and then using sh Drive again, I get close to the demon lord and thrust a holy sword toward his throat. The sword stops after the tips pierced through for a bit a thin te thats appeared before his eyes. Im quick tempered if I do say so myself. I might have been influenced by thebyrinth city a little. I saw the illusion of the demon lord killing Sera and the head miko after hearing the remark earlier. Those girls should not have any way to escape that fate if theyre up against this guy. "--youre something absurd like always. To pierce through the Absolute Physical Defense (Anti-Physical) thatpletely nulls physical attack like this." "Sorry but I cannot approve your remark earlier." Good grief, even though I thought that he was a demon lord that could coexist with us. I let my guard down since he ends his words normally. Or rather, please stop speaking like youre my acquaintance. I dont have any dog-head demon lord acquaintance. "Do you want to avoid the temples getting burned down?" "Thats right." Im thinking of ways to defeat the demon lord--no good, its too cramped here, everyone will get rolled up. If I use magic with all my might, everyone wont get out unscathed with their current level and equipments. "Lets go out for a bit." I caught his coat, and teleported to a desert to the west of thebyrinth city. Save for a rainy day. Im d that Ive prepared a teleport point for experimenting with Lulus smoothbore gun on the desert beforehand. I thought that the demon lord would resist the teleportation, but he surprisingly followed along obediently. "Do you have any intention to retract your statement earlier?" "None. That might as well be the meaning of my existence. I became a demon lord for the sake of destroying the wooden dolls of the gods temples after all." I tried to change his mind, but it was no use huh. I shed at him since I was heated just now, but if possible Id have liked us to meet amon ground to talk. However, judging from the demons lord tone and behavior, it looks to be impossible. "Fumu, I wonder how many times have I been killed by you with this? However, Ill bite back once in a while. Even I have pride as the Demon Lord Origin who had burned down temples around the world 20.000 years ago." Has it already been decided that hell lost from the beginning? Apart from that, another important point is, "many times he has been killed." He probably will be revived in times even if I kill him. Sometimes ago, someone said to me that gods and demi-gods will be revived on their own even if they died. This guy must be in the domain of demi-god, no doubt about it. Thanks to that, he can fight without hesitation. Nevertheless, the demon lord has been around since that long time ago even though the history of hero is only for 1300 years huh. I dont know how he knows that 20.000 years have passed, but thats trivial. If I cant avoid fighting, I will fight with all my power. If hes in the same ss as the Golden Wild Boar King Ive fought before, this shouldnt be too hard of a fight. Without leisurely waiting for the signal to start, I take the preemptive attack with [Laser] magic. I didnt use [Condense] magic to stack it this time. It wouldnt be a surprise attack if I used superfluous magic. The bullseye magic that once roasted the Great Monstrous Fish (Tovukezeera) warped its trajectory like avoiding the demon lords body and drilled through the desert, creating many hollowed lines. Why did it miss? "Have you forgotten? Before my unique skill Probability Fluctuation (Trickster)], magic and weapons of exact shooting type wont pass through." This damn cheater. I understand Arisas feeling a little. It should be called Cheat Skill instead of Unique Skill. However, his misunderstanding seems to be still continuing on, he reveals his own unique skill which honestly helps. Its quite an unfair skill, but it doesnt seem to be rted to whether its against a direct attack or an area attack. I was surprised that theser trajectory was veered off, but I wonder if swinging theser would work. "Well then, allow me to fight you." He picks his furs around his ears, and then scatters it by blowing it. "--O my followers." Those furs be violet-colored dogs which swoop down together. Are you Sun Wu-Kong! The indicator shows that the dogs running in the sky are level 50 Ghost Hounds. It seems they can use [Disintegrate] breath. Since they have some troublesome-looking attack, I burn them all at once with [Fire Storm] magic before the dogs can spread out. Unlike [Furnace me (Forge)], this magic has extensive area of effect, so its easy. "You have crazy power like always. It doesnt look like the low ranked fire magic [Fire Circle] at all. You are worth fighting indeed." No, no, me Storm is of intermediate rank! --Hmm? I noticed a slightly unpleasant thing while I was retorting the demon lord in my mind. Is there someone who can make lower ranked fire magic to have the same power as my Fire Storm? If an existence like that exist, its probably something akin to the Demon God. While feeling tired, I change my objective from [Exterminating the Demon Lord] to [Gathering Information]. For the sake of everyones safety and the sightseeing life from now on, I have to gather information from this guy. Gathering information from someone I cant go easy on is like ying some impossibly hard game, but someone like this guy will probably chatter on his own. Book 10 - 10-48. Dog-Head Demon Lord 10-48. Dog-Head Demon Lord Satous here. Theres this word, Equivalent Exchange. Receiving thing of equal value as apensation for another thing thats presented to you is an act that has existed since time immemorial. From ancient Japanese, there are legends about people asking for rain or abundant harvest by sending prayers and offerings to the gods. The gods in another world impart oracles about disasters, and help summoning heroes, but I wonder what do they get in return. Im slightly interested with it. There are two things I have to ask the demon lord. The most important thing is about the gods fragment. He said that the trigger to be a demon lord were despair and fear. Since Arisa is someone with extreme mood-swing, Id like to know the way to get rid of the gods fragment if theres one. --A gigantic monster with lion body and old man facees assaulting me, I appropriately mince it with Flexible Swords. The second one is the true identity of the one the demon lord calls as him. I can roughly guess his objective, but Id like to know his characters, techniques and tools he uses. If possible I prefer not to antagonize him, but if I dont prepare the possible countermeasures, itll be bad if I cant protect everyone when pushes to shove. --This time a giant made of me and another giant made of tornado are attacking me from both sides, I use [Implosion] magic to crush them. Next I just need to thoroughly beat this demon lord down, and try to make him vow not to put his hands on the clergymen. If he was a devil, I could make a contract so he would not break it, but I dunno about a demon lord. If he was like the antagonists from shounen mangas, it would be easy to have our friendships sprout after the battle. If it became dangerous, Id say it like "Im the one that will defeat you!", and then helps woulde. --Looks like hes thought that the monsters just being strong is meaningless, hes summoning nearly 100 Crimson Scorpions on the desert now. The red points on my radar are increasing one by one. I thought that their stingers would fly toward me since they had been summoned encircling me, but they begin firing fire balls from their scissors like a machine gun instead. Furthermore, a different wave that consisted of big scarlet scorpions appeared, the crust on their back opened like a submarines SLBM pod, firing homing fireballs. Theyre like missiles. I intercept the fireballs with [Remote Stuns] and destroy the scorpions themselves with [Condense] and [Laser]. Both hit their targets, so its an easy fight. Still, if he was going to recklessly summon monsters like this anyway, itd be nice if they were some giant cows or giant pigs monsters. Please follow the example of the yellow-skinned demon who summoned whales. Ah, I dont need something like Minotaurs though. However, the demon lord has only consumed 10% of his MP even after this many summons, what does it mean. Maybe he has stupid amount of MP like 100.0000 or something. "Good grief, even the invincible army summoned by Legion just seem like goblins before you." While looking weary, the demon lord res at the pile of corpses defeated by my magic. I was nomittally brute-forcing through them since I was deep in thought, but it looks like hes not pleased with it. Un, lets do this seriously. "I was thinking about something. Pardon me." I tried being haughty to maintain his misunderstanding. "Pardon me huh, another rare moment. I thought that you are someone who doesnt think anything but little girls?" Geh, dont tell me hes a lolicon! Come to think of it, Aze-san said to me that demon lords have never attacked the elf forest. I thought that they were scared of the elves war forces, but the mastermind being a lolicon is way out of my expectation. Oops, what am I getting disturbed for. I have to steer the story toward the matter regarding Arisa. "I didnt think that you would offer quite a kind advice to the girl with violet hair from before." "Reincarnated person isnt something unusual, but I pity the girl you are toying with." "You can just take her fragment away if you pity her." "You mean killing that girl? You should have already been aware that the fragment cannot be taken out once one did so much as treaded even one leg upon the gods seat." Tsk, taking it out is impossible huh. The head miko was saying something about the godly prayer magic when I was consulting her about the geass, maybe I should ask her if that can be removed next time. "Well then, shall we begin the second round? Let me show you the result of allowing me to recover my magic power." The demon lord twirls his stick and then it transforms into a 3-meter-long pole arm that looks like a ive. Unlike the ive that I know, the tip is a de as big as a great sword. I also take out a holy sword from my storage. Itd be troubling if iomh Sis broke, so I took out the sword with stable performance--Durandal. I had lent it to Arisa sometimes ago, but it came back when I exchanged it with an orichalcum holy sword. Ive said it many times before, but this has good bnce and is easy to use. Moreover, even if the de is dulled, itll be restored you put it in its sheath, so the maintenance is easy. This independent holy sword isnt quite up to par to the legendary ss divine holy sword, but Im still uneasy using that to fight a demon lord. "What are you up to? Youve been using heroes weapons for a while now, youre ying around too much. Do you think Im not worth using your prided Dimensional Sword and Nihilistic Sword against?" Those are some very dangerous sounding weapons. I absolutely dont want to meet mastermind-shi the demon lord is mistaking me for. Please make it 1000 years before I have to fight him. No, its said that 1000 years is a miscalction, so itll be nice for it to happen after the Big Crunch. "Then, let me show you some techniques that I want to use." The demon lord produces seven colored light spheres around him. They feel simr to the forbidden spell that the herospanions were going to use. I guess I should crush it with Magic Destruction before it can shoot it. "First, the me sword." After thrusting his ive onto the red sphere, the ives de is melted, and one meter long flickering me is formed on it. I was going to block the demon lord who came attacking while moving like when Pochi used Flickering Movement with Durandal that had magic powered holy de deployed on it, but in ordance to the Crisis Perception, I chose to avoid it instead of receiving it. The Flexible Shield and Flexible Sword that Ive used to block his de are burning. Shield and Swords formed from magic power are burning? "I did have altered this de with the concept of Combustion arranged, but to think that it burns your God Dancing Armor and Dragon Rending Sword!" Looks like Mastermind-shi uses higher version of my Flexible Sword and Shield. I dont like it if our way of thinking are simr. He may even havepleted magics that I tried to develop but stopped during the nning stage. Oops, lets not jump to conclusion. "For All Things in Creation (Library) unique skill that Ive snatched from the Troll Demon Lord to be this wonderful, what a pleasant miscalction." He has snatched unique skills from other demon lords huh? Judging from the talk about Arisa earlier, he probably snatched it from demon lords who have been killed. Huh? Why didnt he snatch Arisas unique skills? Lets try asking in a slightly provocative tone. "Fun, borrowed things from other demon lords huh. Couldnt you also snatch it from the girl earlier?" "I know my own vessel well you know." While answering my question, the demon lord stabs his ive which has lost the [Combustion] effect toward the white sphere. Looks like the white sphere has [Annihtion] effect. "The seven unique skills that I have now should be the limit for this body. If I am to procure more than this, the god fragments will eat my ego, degenerating me into a mad demon lord." I see, so you cant keep as many as you want huh. However, he has seven unique skills? The wild boar king had three, Arisa had two, and Zen spoke one, but judging from the content of the conversation, he should have at least 2-3. Evenpared to me that has four, this demon lord has more by far. Ive decided to destroy all his spheres with [Explosion] magic when I block his ive with Flexible Sword and Flexible Shield. Stacking the Flexible Swords and Shields, Im going to block the approaching white de--No, its impossible eh. The Flexible Swords and Shields disappear as soon as they get in contact with the white light. Even though theyre strong enough to resist the ck dragon Heirons breath attack for a moment, its not enough. I let the demon lord to be the target of Explosion magic at that instant. It seemed the demon lord had read it, he defended against the Explosion magic with the ck curtain he created. The ck curtain is [Absolute Magic Defense (Anti-Magic)] in the ARs indication. Oy, oy, wont he be invincible if he stacks it with the [Absolute Physical Defense (Anti-Physical)] from earlier. Even the Golden Wild Boar King only has 99% Physical Damage Cut, and 90% Magic Damage Cut; to be more than that like these, theres a limit even for cheat. While expecting the demon lord not being able to use the two defense at the same time, I take out a Shotgun from my storage and shoot him. This buckshot is made with the same method as Holy Bolt; by over-filling it with magic power. I guess I should name it Holy Buckshot. While the Holy Buckshots are being scattered away by the scaly multiple small shields that have appeared around the demon lord, they bore through the demon lords lower half body, creating holes on it. Apparently, the Anti-Magic and the Anti-Physical cant be used at the same time. Even while losing the lower half of his body from the holy buckshots attack, the demon lord swings down his white light ive toward me. I hit the substance part of the ive with the long spear made of adamantite taken from the storage, and got out of the trouble. Even for an adamantite spear, the part that touches the white light has splendidly disappeared. It might be a bit dangerous if he had a technique to shoot this light. Im d that its effect didnt spread to the substantive part. "Fufufu, to think that you even use such an antique thing like a gun! Truly like the whimsical you." Fumu, Last Boss-shi is a whimsical person. I should destroy the remaining spheres with the holy buckshot since theyre troublesome. "However, I havent been serious you know? I can do something like this if I use Legion, Library, and also Ruined Mind Madness (Berserker) together." The desert sand turns into demons with great momentum. Did he change the sand into seedbeds of demons with Library? The cheat is too much. All of the giants that are made of the sand have the level of an intermediate demon ss, and increased attack power by 300% added by their Berserk state. ss-like sands are floating nearby them. Its most likely a countermeasure for my Laser. Since it looks like itll be troublesome if I wait for the opponents to finish their preparation, and it doesnt seem like Ill get materials from the giants made of sand, I decide to exterminate them all at once. I move higher in the sky for a bit. The sand giants are throwing spears made from spiraling sand from the ground, but the Flexible Shield blocks the attack with no problem. One Flexible Shield disappear after taking five spears, itll be annoying if their number increases. In the sky, I put out sea water from the storage. I use [Tsunami (Tidal Wave)] by using the seawater thats more than 100 school building much. Although the advanced level magic [Summon Tsunami (Summon Tidal Wave)] can be used anywhere, the intermediate one can only be used on the sea or ake, somewhere near water source. Some amount of the water is evaporated when it touch the hot sand, but the overwhelming mass crushes the sand giants. Looks like they cant be defeated with just simple damage. "Oh, as expected of The One who Rules Magic! To make a tsunami on the desert! Its not something that I coulde up with!" I feel like Im subtly being made a fool of. Continuing on, I use [Freeze Water] and [Icicle Field] toward the water, freezing the water, changing the sand giants into icicle skewers and shatter it. I thought that it wouldnt be effective since they were made of sands, but it looks like theyve been defeated without problem. For the sake of the next spell, I vaporize the ice with me Storm. The evaporated water forms thick cloud in the sky. sh of lightning leaks out of the gap of the swirling dark cloud in the sky, it feels like thest battle of Tenma. The information is about enough, but Ill ask if hes interested in changing side. "Ill ask you again for thest time, you dont have any intention of letting the temples go?" "There is none. Destroying the temples, killing the priests and mikos, and snatching the believers are imperative to weaken the power of the gods. I need break the devout followers and the misconception that Gods are the absolute good in order to fight gods." I wonder if the gods here are like in the Greece and Norse gods who do affair and irrational things? "Why do you hate the gods so?" "What are you asking sote now. They think the people of this only as a field to raise their own power and climb the rank of gods. If the civilization is developed to the point that it will trouble them, they instigate internal and external problem and smash it, and then cause severe cmity to make the people wish for gods. Even if you say that Im taking it to the extreme, isnt it natural that you want to eliminate the ipetent omnipotents?" Trusting the demon lords words just like that is dangerous, but there are too many signs of it. Science and growth should have been more developed if there were heroes and reincarnated people in the past. At the very least, its too unnatural that there is no printing even though paper is really widespread. If theres not enough airship, then people should be able to create balloons or blimps, you can make a hot air balloon fly with just a single fire magician. However, due to a sudden intruder, my conversation with the dog-head demon lord ended there. Book 10 - 10-49. Dog-Head Demon Lord (2) 10-49. Dog-Head Demon Lord (2) Satous here. Ive read in some book that if there are two humans together, a quarrel will certainly happen. During my school days, I had been asked to mediate some fight between friend couple, but most cases were misunderstanding caused because the other party didnt hear the full story. Indeed,munications are important isnt it. "You shouldnt lend your ears to the demon lords nonsense okay?" The one that has suddenly appeared is a little girl of 5-6 years old unbing of this ce. The AR indicator shows only [UNKNOWN]. However, I feel like Ive seen her face somewhere. "Well I never, to think that youd appear before me! This is unlike the coward you--Parion!" Is this little girl the god Parion who summons heroes? The demon lord creates [Combustion] sphere like earlier, and then shes the little girl with the transformed ive. The little girl burned out in an instant like shes made of a papercraft. Huh? Are gods weak? "Youre being rude you know? My hero. Ive created this figure in order to save you from the demon lords cajolery you know?" The little girl who has regenerated herself before I knew it rebukes me. Dont tell me she reads my mind? "My hero you said?" "You be silent for a bit." The demon lord gets imprisoned in a piece of picture thats appeared in the air. I see, I thought that I had seen her from somewhere, she was the waving little girl inside the painting in the dukes mansion hallway. "Looks like youve finally remembered." Wait, if she was in contact with me at that time, that means she knows that Satou is the true identity of Nanashi? "Thats right, because I have always been beside you." So the god is a stalker. "Thats terrible, please at least call me guardian spirit or guardian deity." Please stop having a conversation with my minds voice. Oh, rather than that, there are other things I have to ask. "God, are you inhibiting civilization like the demon lords said?" "I have no interest in peoples business, at least for me. My only interest is only you always." I feel like shes obfuscating something. I have to press harder. "Do you not manipte humans heart to stop them from poprizing things like printing or hot-air baloons?" "A god who did that would be hurt you know? But, why would gods inhibit printing? Whats the biggest bestseller in the earth? Remember and think about it." Bestseller, its that huh. In that case, whats the objective of the god whos inhibiting. "Then, dont you cause disasters, and gather believers from your own work?" "I dont, but it seems to be getting popr among other gods. Since disaster adjustment seemed to be hard, along the way, gods who rule battles began to enjoy making their own believers to fight each other as their proxy." The girl shrugs her shoulders like its other peoples problem. Its certainly something that gods would have seemingly done, but its mostly prank, and doesnt affirm what the demon lords said isnt it? "In addition, looks like theyve be prudence ever since the demon god appeared. I mean even without us, the demon god causes the disasters called [Monsters] and [Demon Lords] in our ce. The gods can live infort even without doing anything, they lead a leisurely life while basking in the flowing faith." I feel that theres something odd. Its inconsistent with the legend about how the god Parion asked the dragon god to teach her the magic to summon hero. The truth might be different than the picture book though, so Im awfully interested. "Hear me? My hero. You are fine as yourself forever. Come to your usual strength, enough to stand beside me." After telling that, the girl disappears like shes melted in the air. The demon lord who has broken out of the painting makes ae back. "Ive been thoroughly deceived, you gods watchdog!" "Didnt you misunderstand on your own?" Looks like he had a hard time inside the painting, he has injuries all over the ce and unlike his gentlemanly appearance before. His 180 centimeters body has seemingly also undergone two-fold transformation, changed into a five-meter tall giant werewolf. He looks like hes going to bite with his bare fangs at anytime. "Hey, demon lord." "Shut up watchdog!" The flexible shield endures the disintegrating breath that the demon lord has vomited for only an instant before it disappears. It can only buy enough time for me to go outside of the breaths range with sh Drive huh. I really cant protect against truly powerful attacks if I dont get the Chanting skill in order to use advanced level magic. "Do you know the bestseller thats sold the most on earth?" "Fuhn, its Bible right? Or maybe you want me to say Quotations from Chairman Mao Tse-tung or Quran?" Yes, the book that benefits most from printing is the Bible as it helps spread its ideology. "So you know, I wonder why are temples in this world dont hold political power like on earth." "What are you--" The demon lord was going to deny my doubt, but the thing I wanted to say had been transmitted. Yes, if the purpose of the gods are gathering believers, its strange for them not to spread religious country and priesthood country. Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empire have freedom of religion since theyre founded by Japanese people. There should be countries backed by gods in a world where gods exist. However, besides the Parion and Galeon Union, and the Tenion Republic, religious country doesnt exist. And, although every one of them is big enough to be a mid-sized country, they really cant be calledrge countries. They should have been bigger countries if theyre backed by gods. At the very least, a country with a god that can easily imprison a demon lord in a painting should be able to invade Shiga Kingdom easily. And back to the argument, I dont think that gods have any motive to prevent the poprization of printing which can mass produce the sacred book, the most convenient way to propagate faith. "In other words, you bastard are saying that the one who disturbs the progress of civilization is none other than myself!" "Theres a slight probability about other third party though. Maybe its easier to understand if I say that the one whos hostile to gods disturbs the poprization?" "Ridiculous..." I wonder if hes persuaded now. "Ridiculousssss, then what have I been doing? ....Was this long strife a mistake?!" Ah, oops. "Grrrrou, just for what sake, this hands killed the crying mikos noda? Killed the naivemoners who couldnt throw away their faithhhhhh" "Calm down." Ah, he wont calm down with that huh. Apparently, Ive also be slightly flustered. "I am c a l m. Indeed I am calm, cool, and collected, the Demon Lord Origin nanoda!" Aah, hes begun transforming. Looks like the dog-head demon lord is changing from looking like a dog-man into the form of a beast, a demon dog. The gigantic demon dog with more than 100 meters overall-length barks toward the sky. My words already cant reach him no matter what I say. It cant be helped, lets thoroughly beat him and return him to his sense. With sh Drive, I shoot [Explosion] from 256 directions randomly, and mix Holy Buckshots shots at 16 directions. The topography has be quite dreadful, but its sand anyway, they should be restored if the wind blows. Furthermore, I strike him with 128 [Thunder] magic, summoned from the thundercloud. Apparently, the demon lord has judged that the Holy Buckshots pose more threat than the magic. He deploys the Anti-Physical to block the Holy Buckshot, and take the magic with multiple scaly small shields, and his countless followers. Some of the explosions break through the demon lords defense, creating holes on his body. The followers areing attacking me while holding magic swords on their mouths, but I can easily dodge them as long as the demon lord himself doesnte. Even if those magic swords have [Annihtion] effect from Library, theres no problem as long as they dont hit me. While exterminating the followers and the demons that hes created, Im beating him thoroughly to restore his sense, but the situation doesnt look favorable. I overdid it once and killed him, but he was immediately revived like with the wild boar king. Demon lords are hard to deal after all. "Kuha, kuhafuhahaha, this world can perish for all I care noda." Ah, looks like hes snapped. I guess its better to kill him once again. "Gods and humans and demons, they can all perish noda! God-devouring Wolf (Fenrir)" Wait a minute dog-head, please dont make this be honorable death or forced double suicide. Futhermore, since when were you a wolf. The disintegrating light spread out with him as the center. The spreading speed is slow, but the desert is vanishing spherically. I try to use [Break Magic] on it, but it seems to have different structure than magic as it disintegrate the [Break Magic] itself. Even when I try to snatch his magic power with [Mana Drain], the feeler is disintegrated to be mana, it doesnt go well. This is slightly bad. Holy Buckshots and Laser were only getting swallowed by it, there wasnt any effect. The Divine Sword can probably cut it, but considering the des length, itd be over with my body disintegrating. Im not into suicide, so lets think about other ways. The light of disintegration speed slightly fell when it was disintegrating sand dunes. I tried to throw itrge amount of debris and seawater from my storage to it, and its speed fell even further. I guess thatll work? I re-check the map again to see if anyones here. Looks like there isnt anyone ording to the map, maybe because this cataclysm has been going for a long time. There are some scarab-like and scorpion-like monsters, but its not particrly a problem as long as theres no human damage. I stow away the Durandal, and use a magic while exchanging it with a magic sword that acts as a magic power tank. While taking out seawater, I amass ice walls several kilometers around the demon lord who has stopped moving since he started swallowing the desert as the center. Of course I dont think that this kind of things can stop the demon lords Unique Skill. After Ive finished building the ice wall, I return-teleport to the hut of a mountain at the verge of the desert. And then, it came several minutester. Tearing apart the dark cloud--. Trailing the light tail--. Overwhelming masses strike the demon lord. Meteor Shower--once destroyed the Dragon Valley, the magic which slew the strongest Dragon God. The disintegrating light hasnt disappeared even after getting battered by more than 100 meteors. Un, its within my expectation. Stars fall toward the disintegrating light. Even though its getting broken, even though its getting disintegrated, the stars continue to fall. After more than 1000 gigantic meteors downpouring onto the desert, the disintegrating light finally disappears in the bottom of the crater. For this asion, I had used the stored magic power in the magic swords to rapidly invoke 10 Meteor Showers. Ive put the ice wall to prevent it from influencing the neighboring kingdoms, but it seems a little bit of sands have leaked out. Each kingdoms should be able to do something about it since its just a little. Its way better than a raging demon lord. >Title [Demon Lord yer Dog-Head Ancient King] Acquired >Title [Favorite Child of Goddess] Acquired >Title [Earth Splitting Magician] Acquired >Title [Sky Tearing Magician] Acquired "He lost?" "Because that guys a nuisance." "Hes terrible isnt he." "Au, its painful?" "Strange, Im dizzy." "Dizzy~" "Lets go home? Lets go home." I wont let you, you know? I quickly eliminate the violet lights that have appeared in the bottom of crater created by the meteor shower, using the Divine Sword. Due to observing it, this time I was able to confirm that the violet light had been absorbed by the Divine Sword. There is no change on the Divine Sword after all. Maybe it acts as some kind of sealing tool? I felt some sense of guilt after destroying the dog-head demon lord, but I decided not to mind it. He seems to be a demi-god, hes probably going to be revived on his own sooner orter. He probably wont have any unique skill left, but worrying about a demon lord is probably a waste of time. He might regain his sanity since the gods fragments hade off him. Now then, Ive disposed of the demon lord, and collected general information. Lets go back to everyone as theyre probably worried. Perhaps, they might have even defeated the floormaster already. Just in case, I put some vestiges of the meteor shower into my storage, and teleported to thebyrinth. Book 10 - 10-50. Floor Master 10-50. Floor Master Level 140? Wait, dog-head demon lord? Lies, I dont know such--no, thats not something as simple as a demon lord. Yes, that is something written down in the myth. Its the god of death who burned down temples around the world, and consume the angels that had descended on the earth. The Demon Gods apostle who fought against the gods army and routed the heavenly dragons. Why is such a thing in this ce? Perhaps, because of me? I am.... He gently embraces my head thats looping with bad thought. Un, thats right, we have to protect everyone. Ill use Never Give Up and Over Boost together with all my power to expulse it to beyond the dimension. Ill do it no matter how many times if it fails once. The god who gave me this power said. The usage limitation is my soul limiter. Then Im fine with using all my soul, Id have loved to flirt and tease more, but if its to save my beloved and everyone, its a cheap thing to pay. This world wasnt bad. I can dieughing now. If possible Id like to be reincarnated beside this optimistic master in the next life. Deep breath, unique skill activate--eh? The spectacle suddenly changes. Is this Pochis Flickering Movement? Ive been moved to where Nana and the others are in an instant. Theres no doubt my reckless master must be going to fight alone. I tried looking for master who had teleported with the demon lord, but I couldnt find him. This cant be, I shouldve been able to quickly find someone I know well! "Arisa, its the floor master. Lets fall back at once." By Lizas order, everyone evacuates to the safety zone behind. Im being carried on Lizas armpit like a baggage, but I dont have time toin about such treatment. I use search magic with all my power, but I cant find him. I used [Over Boost] once with the search, but I still couldnt find him. Its as if [Satou] has disappeared from this world. "No good, I cant find him." "What is that earlier~?" "It feels tingly like a demon nodesu!" "No. It must be a demon lord." "That?!" "Is that true? Mia." It looks like Mia understood. "No need to worry~?" "But, Im worried nanodesu!" Looks like Tama is the only one not worried. I wonder why does this child believe so much. Even Lulu looks ghastly pale, and Liza and Nana are looking restless. "Good grief, Tama is the only one whos calm huh. Take a deep breath!" The masters who hade closer before I knew scolded us. "Breath in, breath out, breath in, breath in, breath in." I couldnt breath, and let it all out. But, I think Ive calmed down a bit. "Good grief, Ive said that the shield user has to always be calm right." "I am sorry, so I apologize. I wasnt able to do anything while master in danger, so I self-analyze." "Good grief, you know that Satou isnt someone who would choose to die honorably against someone he couldnt win right? Hes the type that wont hesitate to run away if that guy wasnt someone he couldnt beat. Did you guys think that he left you because he thought you still couldnt fight a demon lord? Isnt it because he thought that he could easily win even without borrowing you guys power?" Uuh, its not about the reasoning. My feeling wants to run after him! "Ive been forbidden to talk about this, but it should be fine with you guys. I saw Satou killed tens of thousands jellyfish in the void sky in an instant yknow? Youd have understood that worrying about him seemed silly if you saw that spectacle that looked like a joke." So he was doing something like that when he talked about the pest extermination.... While listening to the masters story and building my spirits up, shaking around 3 magnitude intermittentlye. "Shaking~?" "Shakeshake nanodesu!" "Kya, is, is it alright?" "Thebyrinth is sturdy. It wont copse with just this much shaking, so I dered." "I wonder if these shaking are from master and the demon lords fight?" "Its probably earthquake I think. Theres a volcano nearby, so maybe thats erupting." Or rather, this earthquake is long. Its enough to imagine how scary the epicenter is. "Im back. Sorry for making you worry." "We~" "Wee back nanodesu!" ""Master!"" "Satou." "Master, blessing your safe return." That guy came back as if he had just gone shopping. When I asked what about the demon lord, he only inly replied, "I defeated it." Defeated it, you, that easily. Well let alone injuries, his clothes arent even torn though. That was something that appeared in the myth you know? Even though its an existence thats even out of demon lord standard.... "Oh~, thats the floor master huh. What would you do? Do you want to challenge it another day?" "Well do it. Everyone is going right?" Its is unthinkable to wait for another day! Im d, everyone nodded too. After dering in rough excitement to him who was carefreely looking at the floormaster, I exined the n to everyone. Well show that we are first-rate explorers! The floormaster that has appeared is the Thunder Squid d in red lighting on its body surface. Its level 59--not something we cant defeat. Its water magic and electric shock are troublesome, but the most dangerous one is its eyeballs. We should quickly smash them since theyre charm evil eyes. However, this floormaster is in easy win category among the assumed case. Were lucky that the one that came out wasnt something with physical annulment like the me Snake from the middleyer. "Arisa, everyone is in their position, so I report." "Okkey." While we were taking our positions, the Thunder Squid was spreading pink-colored mist that looked like cotton candy around it. I can hear crackling sounds from it, apparently it has electrifying effect. If we assaulted it carelessly, we would be electrocuted, and then its over. We cant take it on half-heartedly even though its an upperyer floormaster. Pochi, Tama, and Liza who have scattered in three sides are waving here. Geez, what would you do if the floormaster found out. "Mia, you can start preparing for the sand giant." "Nn." I releaserge quantity of sand that Ive stored in the space magic [Garage]. With this sand as the material, Mia uses spirit magic to create an artificial life, [Sand Giant]. She can make it even without the sand, but the MP consumption decrease sharply if we prepare the material. Im thinking of using the Sand Giant as the shield in the front since its resistant to electric attack and physical blow. The Thunder Squid has begun to move as a reaction to Mias magic power, Immediately, Liza who was standing-by in the opposite side of the hall struck the Thunder Squids back with a stupidly big Magic Edge Cannon. The Thunder Squid changed its target from Mia to Liza while violently discharging electricity. No well, its certainly as nned, but oh Liza, youre putting too much fighting spirit into it. Lulu who had put Pochi Tama under reinforcing magic came back here. Lulu whose as a substitute for our bodyguard changes with Nana who steps forward to the hall. Its still too early for the provocation. Nana drives five [Javelins] onto the Thunder Squid, changing its target. Furthermore, Pochi and Tama mutually strike it from both sides with Magic Edge Cannon. Theirs are different than Lizas, the power is ordinary. Yes, its good like that! With the four attacking in turn, the Thunder Squid is getting confused to attack which one, the n seems to be going well. In games, ping-pong-ing the raid boss around like this does well. The sand giant that has finally beenpleted slowly moves toward the Thunder Squid. Its approaching the thunder squid with a calm face while absorbing the electric attack. Well, theres no such a thing like face on the sand giant though. After the sand giant had approached at a certain distance, the Thunder Squid unleashed a powerful lighting attack enough to split ears while posing in threatening manner. Uwah, my ears hurt. Ive protected my eyes with my hands, but my ears cant hear anything but KIIN sound. Next time, Ill ask for armors that can protect against sounds above certain level. The sand giant calmly walk towards the Thunder Squid despite receiving such powerful electric attack. Yet, looks like its health has decreased by 30%. If it wasnt a lighting-resistance type, it might have been destroyed by the attack just now. Akh, looks like Pochi has seen the attack head-on, shes crouching down while pressing her eyes. Since it seems like everyones ears have been done in too, we have to gain some time. "Are you alright Mia?" She looks like she cant hear me but she understands my gesture, Mia nods. Looks like shes fine. I instruct her with my hands to order the sand giant to attack. The sand giant wrestles with the Thunder Squid. The Thunder Squid who doesnt seem to like it strikes the sand giant back with its tentacles, but they only go through the giants sand body without affecting much. The Thunder Squid which has be flustered since its attack isnt effective spits out ink-like poisonous spray in desperation, but it doesnt have any effect against the sand giant which doesnt breathe. Alright, looks like thepatibility is better than I thought. Book 10 - 10-51. Floor Master (2) 10-51. Floor Master (2) We attack the Thunder Squid with my fire ball and Lulus Javelin until Pochis vision is restored. Its not good. Theyre not going through, the squid has resisted them. "Lulu, can you aim the bombardment at the squids eyes?" "Since Squid-san twists its body when it attacks, I might not be able to. I think I can hit it if it stops moving a bit more." "Pochi will do it nodesu!" "Tama will dodo too~" The voices of energetic Pochi and Tama came in from the telephatic space magic, [Tactic Talk]. Eh? Pochi? "Pochi, are your eyes alright?" "Its cured after I drank the potion nodesu!" No, normally that wont heal it you know? Well, okay. "Can you do it?" "Leave it to me nanodesu!" "Aye" U~n, Im afraid the Thunder Squids will changes its target from the sand giant to Pochi and Tama. We can do something about it after the charm eyes are destroyed I guess. Yosh, women must be brave! "Then, please." "Understood~" "Nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama each takes a swoosh pose, and then put magic power into their magic short swords with all their might. "Strawberry taste~?" "This one is the special jerky taste nanodesu!" The two drank the MP recovery potions they took from their pouches. Ugeh, how could she drink a beef jerky-tasted potion. After timing the Thunder Squids electric discharges, Pochi and Tama begin their assaults. Pochi whos quickly approached with Flickering Movement pierces the Thunder Squids eye with the huge de produced on the Orichalcums sword. The Thunder Squid closes its eyes from the pain. "Not yet~, nanodesu!" Ooh! She shoots Magic Edge Cannon while the sword is still stabbed, blowing the eye huh.... She uses quite a nasty technique even though she has a cute face. "Whipswo~, un~, leash~" Tama whos approaching from the opposite side stabs her whip sword thats been coated with Magic Edge. Next she shortens the whip sword and rides on the pulling force. I thought that it should be easy to slip out, but if Im not mistaken, thorns cane out from the swords tip. Tama is the same with the nastiness huh. Tama whos drawing near thrusts the rotating de Orichalcum sword with her other hand. To really use that joke weapon so well like that, the small girl is amazing. Whoops, itsing closer. "Nana." "You giant squid! Shine like a firefly squid if you think youre great, so I dere!" Aah, if you provocate it like that. The Thunder Squids body surface glimmers and attacks Nana with a sh of light. "Amazing." Lulu holds her breath beside me. Multiple magic shields and magic walls are floating with Nana in the center, protecting her. This is the second time Ive seen this invoked, it has absurd defense power. Liza enters the match when the enemys health has been reduced by half. "Pochi, Tama, lets do thebo." "Aye aye~" "Roger nanodesu!" Ooh! Its abo technique! "First sword nanodesu! Magic Edge Rush (Vorpal Lance)!" Pochi assaults with Flickering Movement while having her whole body shining bright red. Arent your assault nice, dog girl. "Second sword~? Magic Edge Twin Fangs (Vanquish Fang)" Tama produces huge fangs on both short swords on her hands. While revolving her body like a spinning top, Tama alternatively attacks with her swords, leaving bite-like wounds behind. The Thunder Squid strikes with its tentacles out of desperation, but Tama splendidly evades it. Enough with that acrobatic paper-thin difference evades! Leave that kind of thing to the masked assassin! "Third arte. Magic Spear Dragon Expel Attack (Drag Buster)!" Liza drives consecutive spear attacks on the Thunder Squids back which has lost its defense membrane from Pochis and Tamas attacks. In the end she revolves her body, and rides the force to do a single blow. That blow has prated the Thunder Fishs bodys which has been shredded by the consecutive attacks. Liza crunches the MP recovery potion she holds on her mouth and drinks it. Her MP which was about to dry up recovers in an instant. Geez, the amount of recovery is the same as with a high grade potion. "Over Arte. Magic Edge Explosion." I saw many red lights flickering from inside the Thunder Squid. Red edges which tear out the squids rind from the inside appear here and there. The squids tentacles are approaching Liza from both sides. "Are those arms, or are those legs, make it clear, so I condemn!" Nana who has used body reinforcement magic cuts herself with inhumane speed between Liza and the tentacles. She blocks one side of the tentacle with her great shield, while stopping the tentacle on the other side with a floating magic shield. Everyone is amazing. The Thunder Squids health is below 40% now. "Arisa, its about time." "OK." The sand giant that Mia maniptes crumbles after losing all its health. There, I use [Labyrinth] magic to buy us some time. It can only keep it for 30 seconds at most, but its enough isnt it. I can smell honey drifting from Mia whos drinking an MP recovery potion beside me. Its honey taste for this child huh. Everyones asked to change the potion ording to their preference eh. This time, the sand snake thats been created from the crumbled sand constricts the Thunder Squid. "Lulu, start the preparation." "Un, okay." I prompts Lulu who has supported everyone with magic to start the preparation. I also restrict the Thunder Squids movement with space magic. However, my aim isnt the Thunder Squid. It would resist if I directly aim on it wouldnt it. I aim at the sand snake constricting the Thunder Squid. Stopping the sand snake indirectly restricts the Thunder Squid. I take the MP recovery potion from the pouch and gulp it in one sitting. Bitter. Its health should be under 30% if Lulus elerated bullet hit. Before it enters the Rage (Stampede) state, I will use the big magic [Space Annihtion (Disintegration)] while using all my unique skills and end it in one go. Lulu sets up the smoothbore gun she has taken from her pouch. I nodded to Lulu who asked with her eyes and gave her the GO sign. "Finished aiming. Secure." Yes mydy, Dimension Pile stand by Support sounds from the smoothbore guns answers Lulus order. The invisible dimensional stake secures the heavy smoothbore gun in the air. "Spread out the virtual barrel." OK, Virtual Barrel spread 20 meter-long force gun barrel is expanded in front of the smoothbore gun. Kuh, Im burning up! "eleration magic circle, limiter release." Aye aye maam, battery full charge The magic cylinders attached on the smoothbore gun are being filled with magic power in order to create magic circles. Huh? Its usually enough with one, but arent all the cylinders including the spare one used this time? eleration Over Drive Red magic circles are being deployed alongside the virtual barrel--wait, why so many! Huh? Werent there supposed to be only three magic circles? Arent there 100 of iting out? "Preparationplete! Arisa?" Lulu who had finished the preparation asked for the timing. Of course its a GO. I order her to shoot while pointing at the Thunder Squid. "Shoot!" Ignition! Lulu pulls the trigger with her small finger, and then the shell is fired. BOMBOOM, Lulus smoothbore gun is shot while leaving blue trails and earsplitting explosive sound. Eh? Its a substance bullet right? Why is it likeser? Uwaah, theres a huge hole opened on the Thunder Squids body with just that one attack. The part around the big hole is gouged inward, you can see behind the Thunder Squid through it. Finally, the Thunder Squid is shredded into slices by the hardened sand snake. Geh, isnt thebyrinth floor hollowed in straight line until the end wall! Right then, I heard the voice of our carefree master. "Mach 20 really is amazing isnt it." Mach? By 20 that means exceeding the speed of sound by 20 times?! Restrain yourself a bit more hey! But Im too shocked, I can only let out stupid words like au au from my mouth. "No well, I heard that railgun was 20 mach, so that smoothbore gun is the result of me trying out whether it can be materialized with magic you see." That exins why theres no rifling. "Arisa~" "Lets do the victory pose!" Eh? Its over with just now? Lies? My turn is. I havent used that unique skill yet. My hands are pulled by Pochi and Tama toward the center of the hall where the treasure chest appears, and then we take thememoration photograph in victory poses. We took the second one with our masters together. Thus, we obtained the Mithril te. Book 10 - Intermission: Mochi Pounding Intermission: Mochi Pounding Satous here. Speaking of new years day, its all about new years food, mochi, and new years gifts. Shrine visit and new years card are also the standard of new year. As a child, I ran to buy toys and games while grasping the new years gift tightly, but I only rememberzying around with sake when I had be an adult. Work? Theres no work during the new years day you know? "Arisas cheeks sure can stretch like mochi." "Oufh, refease, mfee--" I wonder how are they this springy even though theyre thin. "What is mochi nanodesu?" "Stretch~?" Pochi and Tama who caught notice of mochi word came asking. "Mochi you see, is--" "Umm, master, please Arisas punishment is..." Lulu interceded reservedly when I was going to exin about mochi. When I look below, Arisa is looking up with teary eyes. Sorry, I forgot. I immediately prepare the wooden mallet, and the traditional mortar for mochi making. Unfortunately the glutinous rice has to be soaked in the water for one night, so we cant pound the mochi right away. Even though there are ripening magics, theres no magic to speed up mochi soaking, I think magician bunch are negligent. Its probably of water type magic, Ill try experimenting some things tonight. Mia seems hesitant since she doesnt like memorizing, but if I let her eat some delicious mochis, she will most certainly help in making the magic for the sake of easier mochi-making. The azuki beans and ck soy beans for the mochi fillings also have to be soaked in the water for a night. Ive already mass produced red bean jam for the muno roll back then, but I cant use it unless for mochi daifuku. I continue preparing the ingredients while thinking about more ideas. Adding things like cheese or strawberry sounds good other than traditional Japanese ones. Thats right, for this asion I should try preparing various odd ones. Since I dont know which ingredients would be well received after all. "t~" "t nanodesu!" When I was making the mochi, Pochi and Tama wanted to do it too, so I changed with them. Nana is in charge of flipping the mochi beside them. "Me too! I want to flip it over too!" "Alright, you can change with me so use these." Since Arisa and Mia looked interested in trying, I gave them thin gloves. "Hm? Whats with the gloves?" "Your wrist would break if the mallet swung by Pochi and Tama hit it you know? These gloves are the same things Lulu used in thebyrinth, so it would produce a small magic shield to guard against the hit." Its mainly to prevent the mochi from sticking though, however they probably wont be careful I dont make this much threat. I can heal them in an instant even if they get hurt badly, but we wouldnt be able to eat the pink-colored blood mochi after all. While watching Arisa and Mia who are nervously flipping the mochi, Lulu and I make the mochi into round shapes. We put the fillings that have been prepared beforehand during this process. The little girl maids from the mansion are also helping rounding the mochi. "Achichi, its amazing that Lulu-sama and master-sama look fine." "Ufufu, itll be fine if you dip your hands on cold water beforehand you know." "Uh, my hands are sticky." "If you put this flour on your hand beforehand, it wont get sticky." Well it is hot, but its nothingpared to when I put my hand in the forge. I continue working while feeling heartwarming from watching Lulu helping the little girl maids. "Pochi-!" "Tama~" "Achichi, the mochi is the mochi isss" "Arisa." When I look at the noisy screams, it seems that Pochi has failed something due to strange action she did during the mochi making. Apparently, the mochi on the mallet has coiled on her body. Beside her, Arisa who has been covered in mochi from her head down looks terrible. Lulu goes there to control the situation while saying some wife-like thing, "Ara ara, my my." Their burns are healed with Mias water magic, and the dirts are cleaned with Lulus life magic, but Pochi who was doing careless thing with food and Arisa who instigated her are being made to do seiza and scolded by Liza. Large quantity of mochi in four types, in, sweet, staple and colored are lined up full on disy. I mightve made a bit too much. I guess I can just give the excess to the orphanage and the training school. "Delish. Freshly made mochi is the best after all." "Strethetch~?" "Mo, mochi person is tough nodesu. Its sticking on my mouth~" "Delicious." The youth troupe are enjoying the freshly made in mochi. "Thats right! Mochi has to be roasted!" "Liza is already fetching the tool now." I calm Arisa whos stressing with mochi on one hand. "Theres guga in this mochi." "Its smooth anko here nodesu!" "Beans are delicious too~?" "Nn, honey mochi, good." "Ah, Im full before the grill came--honey?!" Arisa looks at me while eating the mochi, looks like she has something to say. Honey mochi is a mochi that puts out thick honey when you chew them. If you chew on them further, the honey mixed with mochi tastes unexpectedly good. Its a bit too sweet, so I feel Ive had enough with one. "This one has cubed meat in it nodesu!" "Here is teriyaki chicken~" "Nn, custard." Most of them seems to be popr. Oh? Arisa falls prostrating on the ground like orz. Did she have a heartburn? "Whats wrong?" "J, Japans culture is remodeled." Youre exaggerating. Food is something thats always evolving. "Herees one for the conservative Arisa." I point at Liza whose carrying false-brazier magic tool and wire mesh. Arisa whos revived immediately puts the mochi on the mesh and begins the roasting. Since the mochi didnt swell well, I tried doing various things like drying the surface, or adding cut on the surface. "The mochi is alive nodesu!" "Pukupuku~?" "Slime?" The youth troupe cant take their eyes off the swelling mochi on top of the mesh. Yup, its worth the hardship. Even though shes feigning to be calm, Lizas eyes has been chasing after the mochi since awhile ago. I guess its about time? I hand the te with poured soy sauce to Arisa. "Kuh~ really, eating mochi has to be like this after all~" However, it seems that the only people who enjoy the conservative soy sauced roasted mochi are Arisa and me, the other members are more receptive to the other mochis which Ive prepared in jest. "Cheese~ Can see the inside~?" "This mochi is hiding the hamburg sensei nodesu!" "Caramel taste." "This teriyakimayo tastes wonderful. The teriyaki taste is mixed with the mochi when I chew on it, its as if Im eating another kind of meat texture--" Well, its alright so long they like it. I bite the soy flour covered mochi while looking at everyone who looks happy. Right, Ill challenge myself by making mugwort mochi and green bean mochi next time. Having cherry leaf mochi during the Kingdom Spring Conference sounds good too. "Oh, looks like the zenzai isplete." The pot with zenzai inside is being brought out from the kitchen by Lulu. The mansion maids unit are following behind her while carrying the tablewares. "Ah, thebo of salty-sweet mochi with the zenzai is dangerous! They can be connected even while hot, creating the infinitebo! Im so happy its scary!" "Mochi scary~" "Zenzai is also scary nodesu!" While thanking Lulu and the maids unit, I add another new mochi for the girls. While eating the zenzai, Ms. Miteruna whom Im always troubling with, and princess Mitia with her maid have also mixed in, theyre amazed with the sweet mochi that Mias rmended, passing the enjoyable time. After the party had ended, Nana carried the case with a lot of sweet mochis and went to share them to the orphanage. She must be watching over the young organisms and the mochi right now. In the future, I ended up having to distribute mochis to mybyrinth city acquaintances who knew about this mochi party. The little girl maids and the orphanage teachers who knew about the price of glutinous rice in thebyrinth city looked like the were going to faint. Theyre cheap though? After eating the mochi, Arisa pestered me that she wanted to eat the food served in new year day, but unfortunately, I didnt know the recipe at all so I couldnt reproduce it. I was good at sampling the new year food that my mother and grandmother made though. Book 10 - Intermission: Pochi and Tamas Part Time Job Intermission: Pochi and Tamas Part Time Job "Oy, you there! Come with us, were hiring you." "We dont need it nodesu. Besides were in break today nanodesu." "Dont be cheeky after the trouble of me inviting you." "Forceful~ is no good~?" Some dogkin children called us when I was ying with Pochi. He seemed arrogant even though we look the same age. "Im sorry. This guy has a bad mouth." "Gon is a hopeless guy who cant help but speak meanly with cute girls. Forgive him. My name is Ken, this tall one here is Han." "The heck you two." From big to small its Han, Gon, and Ken. The three of them are dogkin boys. "I was called cute nodesu." "Pochi is cute~" Pochi is cute. However, these three boys look somewhat dirty, not cute. "How about it? I cant pay you daily, but if you properly carry our baggages, Ill treat you to a meal." "Meal! Meat nanodesu?" "Meat~?" Masters said that hes doing barbecue today. Im looking forward to it now. "Alright. We are men. Were going to splurge on meat today!" "Yay-, nanodesu!" "Is that alright, Ken. Making a promise like that." "Acting cool alone." Before we knew it, weve gone to thebyrinth to carry baggage for the three. I cant let Pochi go alone. Because Im the onee-chan after all. "Gon, get back, its dangerous to be in the front alone." "Hehe~n, as if Im scared of one goblin." "Wait, Gon, Ken. The baggage carrier girls wont catch up with us if we rush." I exchange a look with Pochi. Were only carrying the Hopping Potato the three have defeated just now in the big bag, so were alright. "Were alright nanodesu." "Piece of cake~?" "Is, is that so." The tall Han is breathing roughly. Are you alright? "Uwah, two of them appear from the shadow. Han, you take care of one. Ken, handle two of them until I defeat it." "Okay. This looks like a hard fight." The three boys jump out toward the goblins who are kii kii-ing. Id like to cover them by throwing stones, but since they said, "Dont throw stones from the back" when we entered thebyrinth, I wont throw. Thats why, Ill cheer. "Do your best~?" "Do your best nanodesu!" """YEAH!""" The bloodes out dripdrip when the goblin bites, it looks really painful. Pochi covers her eyes with her palms, looks like she cant watch it. "Need help~?" "Im, all, right! Dont worry." He doesnt look really alright. "Oy, the dogkins over there! Do you need help?" "Thanks! Please take care the two of them." Eh~, he just said that he didnt need help. They obediently asked for help when another explorers came. Its a bitplicated. "Understood! Usasa, get the one on the right." "Yes!" Oh? Its Usasa and Rabibi. Theyre Pendragon Training Schools graduates. I greet them with Shupin pose. Uuh, no one notices it. "Amazing, they defeated one in an instant." "Dont you know? Theyre Pendora. Theyre elite graduates who wear the blue mantles." The dogkin boys defeated the decreased goblins while bleeding. It looks really painful. Pochi stops their bleeding with bandages. "Thank you very much." "Dont mind it, we help each other in time of need--eh?" Ah, Usasa finally notices. I greet them once again, this time with Shutan pose. "Eh? Tama and Pochi Nee-san? What are you two doing in a ce like this." "Part time job~?" "Were in the middle of working as baggage carriers!" Usasas face looks strange. Do you have a stomachache? "You two, do you know the Pendora?" "Iyes~" "We know and were buddies nodesu!" Ah, theres a goblin. Swoosh, I move, and defeat it swiftly with the short sword taken from the pouch. Goblin Assassin is dangerous since it can get close to you before you know it. "Eh? Tama-chan disappears?" "Ah, there!" I wave my hand toward Rabibi whos noticed. "To notice that approaching Goblin Assassin!" "Concentratehe~" Its dangerous if youre not careful you know? "Where did that sworde?" "You lose if you mind it~" "Is, is that so." Huh? Something is vibrating the ground? "Tama, something ising nodesu." "Communicastone~?" This vibration is from six feet. Because its Dota, dota tatta, its a Soldier Mantis or a Steel Ant I think? The footsteps feel a bit wide so it should be a Soldier Mantis. "Probably, a Soldier Mantis footsteps~?" "As expected of Tama nanodesu! It must be right nodesu." But, everyone looks strange. I wonder if Im wrong? "What should we do~?" "Pochi-san, and Tama-san, why are you two so calm!" "Itll be a different story if there are five of you, but you cant possibly win against it with a casual short sword!" Really? Soldier Mantis is weak isnt it? Isnt it? Pochi also looks puzzled. Everyone embraces each other and trembles, "what do we do?", while looking pale. If you cant win, youd better run you know? "You guys run, the mantis bastard ising!" Four men and women ran through us. Ah~ not~ good~ Train is no good, absolutely! "Ye, yes, we have to run." "Run, quickly get up. Gon, help me. Han, you carry the two. Pochi-chan, and Tama-chan, dont stand around, lets run together." You wont defeat it? "Ill defeat it nodesu!" "Okey~" Only one Soldier Mantis appears from the corner. I match my eyes with Pochis and nod. "Pochi~" "Tama~" The two of us fill magic power into our short swords. "Magic Edge" "Go~" "Nanodesu!" While leaving red trail of light like Liza, Pochi and I cut the Soldier Mantiss forelegs, swoosh swoosh. The short swords easily cut the joints of the legs. After cutting the legs, I make a sudden stop and turn around. This time I climb the fallen Soldier Mantiss back, and swiftly cut the fragile neck. Tei. "Vic~ tory~" "Nanodesu!" The two of us take the victory pose. Since the Soldier Mantiss meat isnt too delicious, Im not too happy. With Usasas and Rabibis help, we brought back the Soldier Mantiss core. Since we got a lot of gold coins from the staff onee-san in thebyrinth entrance, everyone ate a lot a lot of meat. Of course with the dogkin boys, together. The frog meat skewers weve bought from the stall, are really delicious. "We will be strong like you two and show you someday." "I wont lose nodesu!" Pochi has begin eating the skewers energetically so she wont lose to the boys. Theres another stomach for meat, but if you eat too much, you wont be able to meat masters dinner you know~? The barbecue for the dinner was invincible and the strongest. Circle. Book 10 - SS: First Carbonated Water SS: First Carbonated Water Im having a break today since Ive been working without one for half a month. I indulge myself in inactivity on the self-made deck under the trees shade in the courtyard. Still, I begin to crave for carbonated drink when its this hot. There should be some carbonated water remaining if Im not mistaken. I start preparing the beverages after asking Lulu to fry some potato chips. I add grape juice to the carbonated water, making it look like sparkling wine. I also add more sugar since I feel its not sweet enough. With Lizas help, I brought the potato chips and the carbonated grape juice to the ce where everyone is ying learning cards. "Bubbly bubble~?" "Even though its sweet and delicious, the bubbly bubble is bursting nodesu!" "Kuh~ Its been awhile since Ive had carbonated water~ If possible Id have liked to drink Professor Pepper~" The three who are simply delighted, and the children who are hardened. There was also a child who dropped the goblet, but Tama skillfully caught it. "Hau, its tizzling" "?!" "Hup." Theres also a child who cant stop huping, its quite a sess. "This is the specialty product of the grapevine mountain range right?" "You know well. Ive got it from an acquaintance. I thought of enjoying it with everyone since it was unusual." Ms. Miteruna knew about the carbonated water since she was treated to it once when she was little by the previous Viscount Shimen. ording to her, carbonated water is extremely expensive in thebyrinth city. Its not produced around this area, on top of that since it has to be carried in airtight containers to prevent the carbonated acid froming off, there are a lot of cases where the containers explode during the transportation, so it rarely arrives here. Looks like it worths one gold coin for one cup. The children hardened when they heard that story, but Arisa persuaded them, "If you dont drink it and let time pass, it will be a normal water, so go on and drink it." The potato chips seem to go too well with the sweet carbonated water, the chip te is emptied in the blink of an eye. Lulu told the children whore licking the potato chips powder on their fingers, "Lets make some more okay." Later on, I came to understand that it was easy to extract the carbonated water with alchemy. It was fast since I remembered that some liquor like ale contained a minute amount of carbonated water. Of course the local alchemists knew about, but it seemed no one did it since there was no meaning in extracting the carbonated water from it. It looks like it could be a new specialty product if I just can cheaply extract the carbonated water. I dream of such a future while staring at the bursting bubbles in the ss. It was one weekter that I knew theres a ce where carbonated water gushed out in the middleyer of thebyrinth. Book 10 - SS: Fortunate Children SS: Fortunate Children I lightly poke the three lumps in the darkness of the back alley with a stick. Completely lightly. Since two of them moved while replying with muffled voice, theyre still alive. The problem is thest one. I sent a nce to my pal if he could change with me, but he jerks his chin to urge me continue the work, doesnt seem like hell help. Since Ive debt for meals, cant be helped. Its fine if you die, but please dont be dposed already. I lift up the brats face with the stick. The mouth moved slightly, but theres probably no hope for the brat. "How bout it?" "It lives." My next patrol will be in 10 days, it wouldve been dposed by that time. Im not a demon, so I cant kill it here and now either. Maybe I should ask boss to send me to another group for three days. "Lets get out, its depressing here." "Youre right." When I pulled the stick from the brats chin and turned around, someone was there. Its eyes are glittering from the dark. Eyes full of vitality thatre obviously different from the lifeless ones the brat just now has. "What are you doing nodesu? Are you bullying small children nodesu?" "N, no." I unintentionally stuttered. Weird, I banter with ruffians all the time just fine. "Were the sentry corps of the viceroy." "Sen-try? Police officers nanodesu! Amazing nodesu!" "Yes, thats right. Were amazing." Dunno what the heck is police officer, but Ill suitably reply to make her scram. Even if this guy gives food to these brats, itll probably only make them die faster. "Are these children sick nanodesu?" The one who came out of the dark is a dogkin little girl. Wearing such an expensive looking clothes although shes just a demi-human. She must be a ve of some perverted noble. Would love to let my daughter wear something like that even once. "Theyre dying from hunger. Theyre probably going to survive if theyre bought by a rich merchant or noble like you." "Hunger is painful nodesu! Hungry is sad nodesu!" The dogkin little girl whos suddenly appeared takes out some kind of flute from her bag and blows it with all her might. I unintentionally covered my ears, but there werent any sounding from it. "Master! Pochi is here nanodesu!" The dogkin little girl whos finished blowing the flute begins to call her master with loud voice. Damn loud voice. "Its terrible nanodesu! Please help nodesu!" While putting her hands beside her face, she raises her voice to the limit. Oy, oy, youre alright? Something wrong with this brats head? "Oy, lets go." "Youre right." My co-workers tilting his head like remembering something, but I dont want to get involved in trouble. The gust of wind that suddenly blew scrambled the sand on the back alley. Tsk, cant breath. Its gritty in my mouth. "Pochi, whats wrong. Did these guys bully you?" "I-its not that nodesu! These people are police officers-san nanodesu. Its not that nodesu,e here quick nanodesu. Stomachs are empty, theyre going to die nodesu!" T, this guy, when the heck he appeared. "Oy, where did youe--" Ouch~. Looks like my co-worker hit me with a stick from behind. Cant speak from the excessive pain. "Im sorry Chevalier Pendragon-sama. My co-worker is being rude." "No, please excuse me too." Theres no need to be that servile just because hes some noble young master right? The noble-sama is led by the dog little girls hand to the dying brats. After ascertaining that, Iin to my pal. "What the hell man." "Thats my line. Dont you know who is he?" Always making fun of me, fuhn, its Pendragon right. Pendragon? Cant be? "Dont tell me, the master of the maid who defeated the lost thief king?" "What kind of way to remembers that--well fine. Thats the man. Incidentally, hes also the Marchionesss favorite, andpetent enough to defeat a lower-ss demon in some distantnd. His maid was enough to deal with something like a lost thief king." Fuh, I was close to lose my neck in more than one meaning. "Chevalier-sama, what are you doing? Just in case, euthanasia is prohibited in the kingdomsw." "Youre mistaken. Im only giving them nutritional magic potions." Nutritional? Rather, magic potions? Hes giving several silver coins worth of magic potion to these dying brats? You can live for half a year with that much! These nobles hobby.... geez. "Theyre moving nodesu!" "Yeah, lets entrust them to Ms. Miteruna after this. Im nning to take these children, is there any procedure for it?" Toys for a perverted noble huh. Its pitiful, but still 100 times better than dying here. "No, were going to report it to our superior, so you can just take them now. If you prefer, would you like our help?" Oy oy, pal-chan? What the hellre you saying? "No, its fine. Pochi, Tama, carry the two over there gently." "Yes, nanodesu!" "Aye~" Thankfully the noble-sama declined and I dont have to do annoying stuff. What?! Since when did this catkin brat appear? My co-worker ps my shoulder as if consoling me. Dunno what youre doing, but its pissing me, dont sympathize with me! After that day, I never see dying brats in the back alley again. The old people who looked like they were going to die loitering around the park near the ivy mansion have also disappeared. I dunno whether someone collected the corpses, or the dying people decreased. One thing I can say, I feel better that the job of collecting corpses has disappeared. Half a monthter, three unfamiliar little girls came to my station and gave their thanks. I dunno any little girl with those nice clothings though? My pal and me eat the cookings left by the little girls. Yup, good food has no sin. Book 10 - SS: Daily Life of Explorers [Ant Wing Silver Sword] SS: Daily Life of Explorers [Ant Wing Silver Sword] "Sup~, is the boss here?" "Sumina! Youre still alive." The weapon shop proprietress celebrates my safe return while crying. To be frank, I didnt think that shed remember someone poor like me. Even though Ive known them for 10 years, Im not a good customers in the least. Ive only bought six weapons during these 10 years. Like when I bought my first spear, I didnt have enough money so I had to make up for it by working as the forge lookout for half a month. I didnt know how to maintain my weapons so I regrly came here, they probably remembered me due to that. "Oh, just when Im wondering who, its the snapping turtle little girl." "I cant be called little girl anymore with my age you know. Im already at an age said to be a woman whos missed her chance to marry." I corrected the boss who came out from the back while saying some rude nickname. Its sinked on me that Im already 27, so I know Ive missed my chance. Wonder if Kuro-sama would make me his mistress. "Whats happened today? Youre not here to only report something grievous like your safe return right?" The boss is rude like always, but hes right on the mark. "Hehehe, boss knows everything dont you." "I dont know no everything." Dont look bashful you 50 years old man. "About it, I want you to teach me how to maintain this sword." I pull out the sword on my waist and show it to the boss. This is the magic sword Ive got from Kuro-sama, the [Ant Wing Silver Sword]. Its a transparent silver sword that can be scary sharp when I fill it with magic power. Evenpared to the ck iron sword Ive got from the boss back then, its many times sharper. I mean, It can even easily cut the shell of that excessively hard ant. "Oy, Sumina. Whered you get this sword." The boss is staring at the silver sword with face so serious its scary. "Whats wrong?" "Just answer it." Wonder why, his voice is more tense than when hes working. Not like I was trying to hide it, so I answered honestly, "I got it from Kuro-sama." "Did that guy make this sword?" "I dont know who made it." "That so." "Didnt the boss make one before?" "The sword I made was the Ant Wing Silver Sword, but it wasnt the Ant Wing Silver Sword." The boss said some doubtful question and answer-like thing. Hes not gone senile yet right? "The color wasnt as this beautiful as this silver was it?" "Thats right. Ant Wing Silver Sword is expensive, but the way to make it is well-known. There are 10 stores that can make it even in thisbyrinth city alone. Its something thats rtively wide-spread for a magic sword." Figure. "However they are all gray swords. None is like this beautiful silver." "Fuh~n?" "Temperature control is the most important thing for Ant Wing Silver Sword making. If the temperature slips even for several degrees during the sword dipping in the liquid medicine until its adhered, itll turn ck and useless. Its been told that a long long time ago, the silver sword made by the Sage-sama who taught the way to make this magic sword was of the transparent silver color. Maybe this is something left behind by the Sage-sama?" Elderly peoples talk is really long. "Its not? I mean, the sword was brand new when I got it you know? Let alone chip, there wasnt even a scratch on it." Theres a slight scratch now though. Thebyrinth ants hard see. "Is that so.... Sumina, do you mind selling this sword? Ill pay you 100 gold coins. Ill even let you use the mantis great sword Ive made." Geh? 100 gold coins? Furthermore, wasnt that greatsword the bosss masterpiece which he boasted he wouldnt sell no matter how much. "Sorry boss. That sword is something I got from my respected benefactor. I wont yield even if its bosss request." I wont be able to face Kuro-sama if I sell this sword. "Kuh, cant be helped if thats the story. However, absolutelye to this shop when you need to repair this sword. Ill repair it carefully with my own hands. Of course its free." Oh, amazing. "Thanks boss. But Ill be needing to maintain it after fighting in thebyrinth, so would you teach me the minimum care?" "Ya bet. Ill strictly teach you til morning. Dont think you can sleep tonight." I took the Ant Wing Silver Sword from the boss who was holding it like a treasure, and went to the stores back. It really wasnt until morning that the boss approved my way of maintaining the sword. Ill be an explorer that wont disgrace this silver sword Ive got from Kuro-sama. I dont n to aim at such a foolish target like Mithril, but at least Red Iron te, enough that Kuro-sama wont regret giving me the silver sword--I want to be such an explorer. I vow so to my dear sword glittering from the morning sun. As if answering my thought, the silver sword glitters brightly for an instant. Book 10 - SS: Tamas Stroll SS: Tamas Stroll "Ninja is~ Gake~" I run on the back alley and on top of the wall, wearing the ninja costume that masters made for me. Tama wont be find out by anyone. Because shes a ninja. I peer into the irrigation canal from the bridge. I can see small prawns in the bottom of the pure water. Look delicious. My hands involuntarily reach to the water surface-- Ha!? That was close. Theres a lot of dangerous things in the irrigation channel nyan. Wrong. A lot of dangers degozaru. Or was it gozansu~? Either ways fine nyan. I look at my appearance on the canals water surface, pink really is better than ck after all. Ninjas attire has to be ck! So Arisa said, but still, I asked master to make it pink after all. I mean, that ones cuter. "From gake to gakeee~" Gake? Or was it kage? I guess eithers fine~ Pyon, pyon, pyon, running through the rooftops. No, stop it! Shut up you wench?! I look at the back alley since I heard a scream. Mumumwu. A man is assaulting a woman, tearing her clothes! The woman seems sad since her clothesve been torn, shes beating the man while crying. Ah, her hands are caught, and then shes thrown on the ground. I must help. "Tenshil! Chisil! Miracurun! Tama the mysterious ninja appears!" Ah, I said my name. Well, its fine. Toward the man whos saying something from the ground, I headlock throw his head, "Eiya!" and make him faint. Its a technique Shiyas taught me, it has to be done well or the opponentll die. If its samurai, shell be full-fledged after mastering taijutsu was it? His eyes are white its gross, but since hes twitching, hes alive right? "Umm, thank you?" "Youre wee~? Nin nin degozaru~" Yes, Arisas taught me that Nin nin and gozaru are important for ninjas. In addition, ninjas have to leave immediately after saving someone or its not good. It the destiny of one who lives in darkness. "Sabara, degozaru~?" I throw a smoke ball down my feet, slipping into the smoke to ju~mp onto the roof. Come to think of it, Arisas said that ninjas use katana to jump, but I wonder how do they do that? They can just jump normally if its to a roof. Ah, this time an old man is being bullied over there. I must go save him. Wait for me old man, Ill save you immediately. When Ie back to the mansion, Tama will have master listen to her activities from hisp~ --Degozaru. Book 10 - Intermission: The Adventure of Ninja Tama Intermission: The Adventure of Ninja Tama I check the pink ninja clothes that Masters made for me in front of the mirror. Un, cute~ I wanted to show off to Pochi, but I couldnt find her anywhere. Seems shes gone ying first thing in the morning~ "Tama-chan, here are your lunch box and snacks for today." "Sankyu~ Vary ma~" Im so happy, I hold the lunch box set Lulus made up above and spin merrily. Today must be a good day too nyan. Im patrolling the city again today. Because, ninjas are destined to live in the shadow, Ill watch over the citys peace from the background. Ah, its dragonflies! I chase after the dragonflies flying on the streamlet from the side, pyon pyon. I wave my hands toward the oba-chans doingundry, and the one~san holding a baby. Everyone happily waved back at me. Huh? Ninjas shouldnt have been seen. Well, its fine~ Ah, an old-man is being bullied! Wait for me~ Ninja Tama, will go now~ "Please wait! I cant continue my business if you take those!" "We can sell her to the ve trader right?" "Father! Help!" "Ah, please forgive my daughter!" Um~mm, these hoodlum people are bad people? Complicated~? "Hah! Ill let you off with these cooking tools and your daughter today!" "Why, my debt should only be one silver coin!" "Theres this thing called interest! Its 100 gold coins now!" "No way, even usury has a limit!" Gold coins? Nyu~n? I got one gold coin from Master this morning, but its not enough. Ah, they started beating the old man with sticks. The Onee-san is crying! Crying is not good! "Tenshil! Chisil! Miracurun! The mysterious ninja Tama appears!" Oh right, Ill use ninjutsu here! "Ninja art, Uchisemi no Jutsu~" I changed the fainted hoodlums with clothed logs in their ces. Leaving the logs, together with the hoodlum people to the roof, I ju~mp. Err, I quickly tie the hoodlum people, and then throw them away to the back alley. Spinspin~ spin, and poi. "Eh? The people from the Avarice Fox are gone?" I secretlynd beside the surprised Onee-san. "Aku, soku, zazan!" Im triumphant while taking the victory pose. Onee-san opens her mouth and hardens. Insects would go in you know? "I exterminated them~ degozaru." "T, thank you." "Youre we~, nin nin." Are you going to leave the old man behind you like that? When I tilt my head and look at the old man, the Onee-san finally notices it. "Thats right! Father, hold on!" "Let him drink thiss~ degozaru." Potion is the best for injuries you know? They were surprised after he drank the potion from Master. In the park near the Ivy Mansion, Ive a lunch. U~n, there are a lot of greeneries here, I like it very much. Its the next best after Mastersp. If there was a short ear rabbit, Id have chased and y with it. Huh? Someone ising. Tama leaves a doll on the ground, and climbs to the top of a tree. Because, Im a ninja. "Found you! Its you right! The one who beat up the third." "Hey hey, whats wrong? Isnt she too scared she cant even turn around?" "Gyahahaha~, Were the Avarice Fox gang who make children run away crying after all!" Err, fat g? Diet is hard you know? The hoodlum people stab the doll with their swords and talk in loud voice. They will notice soon? When I dont have turn like this, it feels a bit, irritating. "The hell is this? Its a doll!" "Damn, she ran away!" Ah, theyre looking around. They also look at the trees tops, but they dont notice Tama. Because ninjas cant be seen. Its about time for the windmill to appear! I take out a windmill from my pouch and throw it to the hoodlums below. Eyy. "Uwahh, aniki! Aniki isss!" Huh? The hoodlums became squashed under the windmill. Strange~, Arisa said that it was windmill for time like this. "Why is a windmill in a ce like this!" "Oy, you alive?" Are windmills and pinwheels different? Evidence destruction~? I collect the windmill with the whip sword and put it into the pouch. "Ah, that pink guy is on such a ce!" "Oy, shoulder aniki, lets run." Ah, they ran away. I have to chase them! Because, theyre running away! I jump from shadow to shadow while eating a potato and chasing the hoodlums. This potato is delicious. Ill give half to Pochi. Since Ill likely eat them all, I wrap the remaining potato and put it into the pouch. "Boss! The pink monster is attacking!" "Whatd you say! Get Sensei here." "Ey." The hoodlum people are holding hatchets and bone clubs, I take it off their hands and hit them, take it off and hit them. Holding back to prevent them hurting badly is hard. "Shes too strong." "Is Senseis not here yet!" Two people left. A bearded old man and a thin old man whove only been ordering around with loud voices without doing anything since awhile ago. "Mou, I was still in the middle of eating the meat skewers nodesu! Punpun nanodesu!" A samurai wearing haori hakama came out from the back! Samurais are the rival of Ninjas! Her face seen from her hood looks simr to Pochi, but Pochis name is not Sensei, so its a different person. "The bodyguard of justice, Kin-san the bum nanodesu!" "Mysterious ninja~?" Her real nature is a mystery. Kin-san pulls out a Japanese katana and sets it up. "The way of full moon nanodesu!" "Falling leaves~?" I cut theing red Magic Edge Cannons halo with the ninja katanas on both my hands. I avoided two out of three, they flew and broke the wall behind. Theyll get mad at you, you know? To be able to use Magic Edge Cannon like Pochi and Liza, Kin-san is strong. "My turn~?" Using Bunshin no Jutsu, I split into three and attack in three directions. "Amazing nodesu! As expected of a ninja nanodesu!" Mumwu, shes moving fast like Pochis Flickering Movement, attacking the bunshin. Foul y~? "If its three people, then I just have to attack with triple the speed nodesu!" "Its the real body this time tough~?" From the ceiling, I randomly shoot shurikens. I asionally grab onto the ceiling, and make a feint. "Its no big deal if it doesnt hit nodesu!" All of them are swayed by her Japanese sword. Amazing, amazing! Theres a girl this strong besides Pochi. Ill tell about it to Pochiter. "Im settling it with the next move nodesu!" "Me too, certain kill technique~?" Certain kill is written hissatsu (ؚ). Certainly not kill is (hitsunama?). Arisa told me that. "Magic Edge Rush (Vorpal Lance)!" "Magic Edge Twin Fangs (Vanquish Fang)." The Samurai whose whole body shines red shouts the killer techniques name. She understood the promise well~ "Alright, stop there." Huh? Ive been caught and lifted lightly. I look up, and theres Master. "Master~?" "Master nanodesu!" Huhuh? I take off the ninja costumes hood and look at Kin-san. She also took off her hood like me. "Pochii!" "Tama nanodesu!" Now wonder shes strong, nyan. People who came from behind Master are tying up the hoodlum people. "Well then, Captain-san, Im counting on you to deal with these people." "Yes, Chevalier-sama." Its the sentry Captain-san! This person often treats me to a lot of meat from the food stalls. While being lifted by Master, I greet him with shupin pose. "Why are you arresting me!" "All you guys deeds have been investigated by Marquis-samas intelligence. In addition, since you were smuggling the necessary ingredients for Fiend Drugs production, youre charged with treason. Dont think you can defend it." Complicated~ Make the exnation shorter! While handing the potato from before to Pochi, I tell Master and Pochi my remarkable activities today. Book 10 - SS: Lulus Kitchen Knife SS: Lulus Kitchen Knife Im going on a sea date with master today. The ship is flying a bit higher than the sea surface though, but I dont mind the minor details. I mean, its a date with just the two of us. "Lulu, you can see it now. Thats the sign." "That, is it?" Master is pointing toward a flock of seabirds. If Im not mistaken, were going to catch fish called tunas today, I wonder if its been changed to birds? "Un, the small fish those birds are aiming should be being chased by tunas." "Yes, master!" As expected of Master. Hes amazing. Ive made a [Promise] to Arisa that Id talk casually with Master after saying [Amazing] when Im praising him. However, it feels a little embarrassing, when I let out my voice, I talk to him like usual. "Master, are tunas delicious?" "Of course! Especially the fatty tuna see, when you eat it, you feel like your mouth is melting! Ah, just how can I put this into words! Lulu will also understand once you eat it. Its such that youll be hard pressed to say which is better when youpare it to the highest grade marbled beef! Its truly fit to be one of the two matchless kings of the sea together with whales." I could only nod to master who was being talkative. I mean, Master is like when Pochi-chan talked about hamburg steak, hes so cute. Ah, it feels like Im going to have a nosebleed. I can really understand the feeling of Arisa whos grinning when she looks at Master once in a while. Even though Master is usually calm, the Master whos talking about his favorite things is sorta cute. Its a secret though. "See, look under the sea, those are tunas... right?" "Yes!" Why was it a question Master? Master who slightly bends his head looking doubtful is also lovely. Yes, Arisa wouldve said its "Rare." Tearing the sea surface, the tunas are flying and eating the seabirds. As expected of the King of the Sea. I wanted to catch several of the birds as souvenirs for Liza-san, but theyre all going to be eaten looking at the current state. The tunas flying in the sky areing here. How gant of them toe here themselves to get cooked. I take out the golden-colored [Tuna yer] Ive got from Masterst night from the fairy bag. I cant use Magic Edge like Liza-san and the others yet, but I can do it if its just filling it with magic power. I set up the huge two-meter long kitchen knife glowing blue light, and cut the attacking tunas right half in two. As expected of an [Orichalcum] knife. The sharpness is wonderful. I wonder whats wrong? Masters smile is stiff. I wonder if his fatigue from making swords every days has piled up? Ill devote myself to make Master thoroughly enjoy the tunas hes looking forwards so much today. Grilling the tunas heads, and also making sashimis from them. Among the dishes, he was really pleased with the tuna sushis. Even Arisa was crying while eating it. She must really like it. The words master said after hes finished eating, "It was really delicious, Lulu." is the highest reward for me. Since weve caught a lot of tunas, maybe I should make [Negitoro] and [Pickles] for him next time. There are some missing things like [Quiz] in the recipes Ive got from masters, but trying to do various things for itspletion is fun. Ehehe~, my mother said something. "The way to a mans heart is through his stomach ", she said. Lets do my best tomorrow too! Book 10 - SS: Hamburg Steak Fraud SS: Hamburg Steak Fraud "Im home~?" "Nanodesu!" Before entering the mansion, I washed my hands and feet with the water jug beside the entrance nodesu. Because Lulu would scold me if I didnt properly wash nodesu. Theres the delicious aroma of hamburg sensei in the mansion! Huh? Its strange nodesuyo. "It smells different nodesu." "Stew~?" "Its unusual for Lulu to change the menu by her mood isnt it." "Nn." When we go into the mansion, the head maid Miteruna meets us nodesu. Lulu usually greets everyone with only her voice, "Wee home everyone" from the kitchen, but shes quiet today nanodesu. "Wee home." "I intend to report our return to Master." "That is, Chevalier-sama hasnt returned from the dinner with Viscount-sama." Master isnt here, its lonely nodesu. That Viscount person... nanodesu. "The meal has been prepared, pleasee to the dining room. Aina and Kitona, take everyones tools to their room." ""Yes."" Chasing after Miteruna, I entered the dinner room, and not even one dream was there nodesu. "Huhuh~?" "Hamburg-sensei is not here nodesu!" I climb the chair and look around, its really not here nodesu. I got scolded by Liza, "Thats bad manner." but I think that theres more important thing to note nodesuyo! "Ah, Lulu-san isnt present, so the hamburg steak has been changed to ck meat stew. I couldnt use the kitchen as I please since the chef was absent." Such cruel words from Miteruna went through my ears nodesu. "Pochii." "Tamaa." While sharing the despair with Tama, I grimaced a little at the ck meat stew I ate nodesu. Book 10 - SS: Letters to Yuni SS: Letters to Yuni "Yuni?!" "Ye~s, please wait for a bit. Im going n~ow." Heave-ho. These firewoods should be enough now. I half-jogged to Martha-san who called me, and she pushed to me some kind of paper bundle. "Umm?" "They were brought by the merchant just now. Theyre letters for Yuni he said." Letters? Maybe its! "Aah! It really is!" "Its amazing that youve acquaintances who contact you with letters like this, youre like a merchant or a noble-sama." Ehehe~. I feel ticklish from Martha-sans words which sounds so envious. I open the letters and read them. First, its from Tama-chan. Reached thebyrinth city. Tama. Tama-chans letter is short. But, Im d that they seem to have arrived at thebyrinth city safely. Next, its from Pochi-chan. Pochi and Master who had departed from Seryuu Earldom were attacked by more than 100 insects swarm in the mountains foot nodesu. Pochi and Master together opposed the overwhelming insects by resolutely shot them down with crossbows nodesu. And then, the red helmet ratkin who was protecting a fairykin princess that we met-- Er~rr, this is a letter right? It looks like there are more than 100 pieces of Pochi-chans letters. ....Yup, Ill read itter. Yup, thats good. The next letter is from Arisa-chan. Even though we werent too close, Im d that shes sent me a ltter. Dear Sir and Madam, I am pleased to hear about Yuni-samas increasingly efficacious activities. In regards to the present conditions of Pochi and Tama, everyone has safely arrived at thebyrinth city without a single injury. The package that is sent together with this letter is a token from our Master, Chevalier Satou Pendragon, please receive it willingly. That is all we can inform you in haste. Sincerely yours, Arisa Pendragon Stiff. Arisa-chan, your sentences are too stiff. There were some lines that I didnt know and had thendy-san to teach me though, but its not a letter written by a child. Satou-san, I thought that he was rich, so he really was a noble-sama. In the package, there is a [High-ss Hand Cream] for thendy, a coral ne for Martha-chan, and for me, there are ab and a hand mirror. A hand mirror! Its the first mirror Ive ever had! ording to thendy, its a mirror made from ss thats far away more expensive than the bronze mirror in the Seryuu city. Uu, Im happy that its reflecting neatly, but I can clearly see my freckles. Huh? Theres another piece of letter. "Ah, isnt it nice. After you write a reply letter, you can send it for free to thebyrinth city if you bring the letter together with this to the firm." Yay! I cant send a letter to thebyrinth city if I dont save money for around a year. Ive to write a reply about my present state quickly. But, before that, Im gonna read Pochi-chans masterpiece all night today! Book 10 - SS: Lizas Buying and Eating SS: Lizas Buying and Eating "Oh, found Liza-san!" When I came to the snack area before the west gate, I noticed her. I was going to call her, but I shouldnt do it when shes in the middle of choosing the snacks to buy and eat. When I did it before, she shifted her line of sight like it was going to devour me. That was at the degree that can only be seen in a dream. Under the pressure of that gaze, those old men at the stalls can serve their customers with a smile while washing the greases, they truly have the spirit of merchants. Id have rated them [First ss] if their smiles werent cramped though. "Oy, isnt that the ck Spear Liza?" "Oh, what kind of meat is she picking now?" "Looks like shes hesitating between the lizard meat skewer and the rabbit meat bone skewer." "Either is one big copper coin much huh~ As expected of a powerful Red Iron te explorer." I heard the conversations of the explorers nearby. Liza is quite famous isnt she. Shes choosing between the steel lizard meat skewer and the rock rabbit meat bone huh. Either sounds tough. However, that guy had given everyone one gold coin each early in the morning, so she could just have picked both. Choosing between things is fun though so its alright~ "Oh, shes chosen." "Which is it?" "Its the lizard meat skewer." "Oy, oy, is she a cannibal." Mu? When I turn around to see the one who said thest line, the neighboring Lizas fans are already beating him. Arara, no turn for me huh. I couldnt use magic in the middle of the city, so my skill-level-0 wand art was going to howl. Maybe I should get self-defense skill like Lulu after all I wonder? I wonder~? "Its splendid. The steel lizards meat at first tastes like its in, but every time you chew on it, the savoriness oozes from inside--" Uwah, oh Liza, shes begun to have a narration while biting the skewer. But, is that really a meat? I can hear some strange sounds you know? "Oy, Liza-sans Its splendid appeared. Looks like that skewer is a hit." "Hah! You amateur. Listen the words after Its splendid well." Amateur eh, you guys.... "Right right, you shouldnt buy it if she praised the chewy texture. Our feeble teeth not gonna stand against it." "Dont lump me with you humans, there is no meat that we beastkin cant eat! Old man, give me the same meat as this guys!" The beastkin man who ignored the peanut gallerys advice and ate the same meat as Lizas crouches while moaning, "My teeth." My condolences~ Even so, stocking a meat like that, what a challenger. Since half of the meat skewers she holds have different color, I wonder if theyre from different variety? Liza is chewing the second type of meat shes picked. This time shes saying, "The chewiness is not quite there." I see, so she wasnt picking which to eat, but which to eat first. I consent. "Yosh, Im going to get the rock rabbit one." "Next time, when I earn a lot of money in thebyrinth, I want to eat the rock rabbit meat...." I pray that thest guy didnt raise his death g.... In the end, I was only able to call Liza-san after her fifth meat, the frog meat skewer. Book 10 - SS: The Trick to Enjoy Food Carts SS: The Trick to Enjoy Food Carts There are really too many things rmended by Liza. Along the way, I took along the little girl maid who were on an errand and went on to capture sweets. "Its not really that good isnt it." "Really? Any one of them is delicious, Im so happy." Thebyrinth bee honey pastry was slightly good, but ever since I ate the sweets made by that cheat Master, it feltcking nowadays. This is a dangerous sign. "Arisa-chan, that." The little girl maid who walked beside me pulled my sleeve, and when I looked there, Pochi and Tama were together with other children pping their mouth while looking at the meat skewer stalls near them. What are they doing? "Pochi, Tama, what are you two doing?" "Arisa~" "Arisa! Its a discovery nanodesu! If you sniff on the delicious smell from the stall, p your mouth while matching a person eating meat skewer, it feels like youre eating one nodesu!" Pochi stresses, exhausting her strength. "Is it fun?" "Of course~" "Its very fun nodesu!" I see~, its fun huh~ but, lets speak without reading the mood. "Hey." "What~?" "What is it nodesu?" "You can just buy the meat skewers normally cant you?" You guys got pocket money from Master too right? "Ah" "Nanodesu!" The two look at the money Pochis taken out, and then tremble. "Buying and eating~?" "Biting at every cast nanodesu!" No I dont understand what that means. "How many~?" "You got one gold coin right? You can buy 100 pieces of meat skewers with it." "A hu, hundred nanodesu?! Can you eat that many nodesu?" "You wont be able to eat Lulus dinner if you eat too many, be careful okay." "Aye~" "Nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama cutely make the Shuta! pose, get close to the meat skewer stall, and buy arge amount of frog meat skewers from the surprised stall old man. Looks like the warning earlier fell on deaf ears. No no, those many skewers are impossible even for you guys right? "Line up~" "One skewer for each nanodesu!" Ah, theyre distributing the skewers to the children who were watching the stalls together with them huh. The children who got the meat skewers unanimously say their thanks to Pochi and Tama. Looks like the two are embarrassed with it, they are unusually being bashful. Surrounded by around 10 children, the two are eating the skewers with great relish. The little girl maid has intruded among them too of course. That girl sure is shrewd. "Delislish~" "Grills are really the strongest after all nanodesu!" "Its really good." "Un, its not hard like ck meat." Ah, the oil from the skewers are falling to Pochis and Tamas chest, stickying them. I know now the reason why Lulu made them wear cheapmon dress. That girl is steadily bing a wife~ "Ill give them to Arisa too nodesu." "No, Ill reserve myself." "Eat the reserve~?" Its not that Im reserving. My waist has been painful since awhile ago. "Ive been eating sweets just now, so I cant eat anymore." "Diet~?" Ahh, like a revolvingntern, its shing on my mind, that days of suffering! I absolutely cant do that again. I cant! "You really dont want it nodesu?" "Its delicious~ see?" Dont tempt me~ I pulled the little girl maids hand, and escaped that ce at full speed. Because, I dont want, to diet again! Book 10 - SS: Very Popular SS: Very Popr Hm? This melody is Mia huh? Just now, Ive eaten yakitori with Liza, this time it might be nice to eat some sweets with Mia. That girl is liked by old people, so she often gets simple sweets from the locals. Um~m, shes on this open space I think. I think?!! Hwhat! "Arisa?" Mia inclines her head while looking at the surprised me. Damn, arent you cute. The good looking men who were listening to Mias lute y beside her nced at me once, but they immediately lost their interest and looked back at Mia. Kuh, whats! With that attitude!? Tsk, Mia, even though she usually behaves like a spoiled child, saying [Satou] or the like, shes this popr behind our back! A kind-looking ck-haired shadowkin young man, a bad-boy-type red-haired leprechaun boy, a stiff blond-haired longears-kin, and an ash-colored short-haired ogre-kin man with a bit of muscles surround Mia like theyre protecting her. They are all so good looking no one will object if they refer themselves as one. What is this, otome game? "Mia, arent you quite popr. Affair?" "Mwu, no." Even though it was a joke, she denied it seriously. Maybe there was some envy in my words. "We have hurriedlye here in order to protect Mia-samas day off." "Im here to hear Mias lute though." "Use sama! The elves-sama of Boruenan forest are the masters we should serve!" "Fufufu, Mia-sama always looks so young and lustrous like a green grass." ck, Red, Gray, and Gold, The handsome men pamper Mia in turns. Riajuu explodes! I mean, I want to be popr too! Mainly with our Master! "Arisa, want?" Mia raises apple-like red fruit from herp and offers it to me. Looks like the fruit is gouged to act as a container. The inside has the fleshes of the fruit cut and soaked with something that looks like syrup. "Un, give me a bite." I open my mouth, a~n, and have Mia spoon me a bite. I dont usually do something this les-like, but I did it in order to show it to the handsome men around us. Oh, theyre really ring at me. Surely, they must be envious. Chomp, I gulp the the content of the spoon Mia is presenting. The taste is also simr to an apple. I thought that the syrup was maple, but this is honey I think? No, this viscous feeling is the ant nectar. U~n, I think honey is better for this one. "How many point?" "60 points I think. Itd have been 70 points if it used honey." The blond handsome man is shocked to receive my strict evaluation. That guy made it huh. Like our Master, being good at cooking like this despite being a man, are you a character of some otome game. A man should just be good enough to microwave curry powder or ready-made porridge to make them explode. If they dont do that much, I cant participate in the delicious situation of nursing them. I didnt have such an opportunity even once though.... orz. I was going to invite Mia to a sweets tour, but since the retired people in the neighborhood had gathered to listen to Mias music, I left that ce while saying, "Later." I shouldnt take away the pleasure of old people in their remaining years right. I caught sight of Pochi and Tama having a feast on a stall with some dogkin boys, but it must have been an illusion. It mustve been a shock after seeing Mia getting surrounded by handsome men. Un, seeing Nana carrying a white featherkin and a ck featherkin infants on both her hands must also be a mistake. Please let it be not a kidnapping! I came across a group of children in a vacant lot. Theyre children of our orphanage. Theyre doing a volunteer work by weeding the vacant lot I guess? "Ah~! Its Arisa! Lets y hide-and-seek, hide-and-seek!" "You cant, Arisa-chan is going to y house with us! Arisa-chans demon lord is amazing you know!" Ah, why are the one whoe after me are all kids~ Looks like Im going to y as a demon lord again. Let me be the princess once in a while too! Damn it, Ill y so hard to bury my worries today! "Ill y in turn! You guys! Be prepared!" "Ou!" "Ya~y!" I yed hard until the sunset and went home. Maybe because I yed fully, and ate fully during the day, that even though it was the long awaited day of me sleeping together with that guy, I went asleep before I could enjoy his sleeping face. Ah, I want to flirt! Book 10 - Intermission: Golden Knight and the Caged Birds Intermission: Golden Knight and the Caged Birds The sight monitoring system has raised an emergency directive. Adding the object before my sight with priority tag. There are two figures of young organisms over there. They are imprisoned in the birdcage hanged in front of the ve trader. The logic circuit urges to have me rescue them. Executing rescue--Error. Re-execute--Error. This is a grave situation. Confirming that the reason for the error is Mastersmands which have the maximum priority. There is an entry that prohibits me from relocating articles without being apanied with money transfer. It cannot be helped. I do not have the authority to break the prohibited matter. I step into the firm, and proceed to secure the young organism via the regr route. "Proprietor, I want to release these children, so I im." "If it isnt explorer youngdy, you have discerning eyes. These are quite a rare species even among the featherkins--" In summary, "Bring me 100 gold coins if you want to own the young organisms", such an unreasonable thing has been established. The money in hand, two gold coins. Lacking 98 gold coins more. I will have Masters support. In ordance to the answer from logic circuit, I leave the shop. "No." "Please reconsider." "No." Master refuses to secure the young organisms. I tried to entice him with puff-puff, but Lulu interfered. Logic circuit announces that without Masters support, helping the young organisms is hopeless. I am troubled. "Whats wrong? Nana-sama" The beastkin person who works as a teacher of the training school applies for a conversation. "I am currently searching the way to secure fund. If you have a good idea, please present it." "Lets see, I think everyone from Pendragon probably can subjugate the Ruby Golem in the upper Area 33 for quick money?" After searching the name ruby, Ive identified that it is a kind of gem. The size of the ruby thatposes the body of a golem should be worth at least 100 gold coins. I tell my thank to the informant and leave right away. "Ah, Nana-sama. Nearby the Ruby Golem, Deadly Poison Slimes are--" I confirm the route on the explorer guild, and depart to thebyrinth. I change my equipments with Orichalcum ones, and raise my moving pace. If I were slow, the permitted time to release them would expire. Following Masters example, I exterminate the small fries with Flexible Swords, and crush the strong ones by smashing them with the Orichalcum great sword. Whats that? A golden knight? Oy oy, who the heck is that? It killed thebyrinth scorpion with a single blow. Maybe its some Red Iron bunch? Theres no one that showy! Sometimes I pass by other explorers, but since dealing with them has low priority, I put actions like talking with them to the furthest end of the processing queue. Against opponents that asionally appear and are ineffective against material sword, I promptly eliminate them with nature magic. Oy, did it just use chantless magic? Chantless, the hero-sama? Its the golden hero-sama! Some explorers that Ive saved by chance apply for a conversation with me, but since my processing queue is packed, I cannot respond. This time, a hydra with five heads is blocking the way. I want to promptly eliminate it, but since other explorers are fighting it, eliminating the hydra would ssify as one of the prohibited matter, [Sideswipe]. Every one of the explorers is acting inefficiently. I searched for the way to cope with this, and got one conclusion. "I ask! Do you wish for relief!" Yes, if the other party requests relief, it wont qualify as a prohibited matter. Its an excellent idea if I do say so myself, so I praise myself. "Please help us!" "I take charge of the relief." Activating the function [Fortress] on the equipment that Master has given me. Eight force shields and three magic walls block the hydras fire and poison breath. I do not have overwhelming offensive power like Liza and Pochi. However, I have the the impregnable defensive power that Master has bestowed. I nullify the entire attacks, and eliminate the hostile unit with in great sword attack. "Ooh! The hydras head is cut with one swing of the great sword!" "Apart from that, why is it fine against the hydras me that can even melt iron!" I am equipped with Masters armor. This result is natural so I analyze. I eliminate the hydra and hurry toward Area 33. Noise asking about the core entered my hearing circuit from behind, but since its sequence priority was low, I canceled it. In order to increase my moving speed, I grant myself physical reinforcement with nature magic. I check that here is Area 33 from the Sign Monument. I could have defined the Ruby Golems location if I had Masters enemy searching function. Discovered a passage full of slimes ahead. Using Force Spear to eliminate them--failed. Confirmed it absorbs force spear. Using Flexible Sword to eliminate them--failed. Cutting is not effective. Confirmed it absorbs the de. Using the great sword to eliminate them--failed. Cutting is not effective. Searching for effective countermeasures--not applicable. I evade the slimes and continue searching. Discovered a Ruby Golem in the space ahead. Confirmed several slimes along the way. Searching for effective countermeasures--not applicable. Searching for ways to get close to Ruby Golem--not applicable. Searching for effective countermeasures--not applicable. Searching for ways to get close to Ruby Golem--not applicable. Searching for effective countermeasures--not applicable. Searching for ways to get close to Ruby Golem--not applicable. Confirmed that the logic circuit is looping. Analyzing breakthrough measure--discovered Arisas collection of sayings,mencing search.... Discovered the countermeasure. Booting up multiple [Shelters]. Activating Orichalcum Armors emergency vernier. I pass through the defending camping slimes with the sudden eleration. Confirming the scattered slimes behind me. Threat level, low. I leave them alone. "Ruby Golem! If you think that youre great since youre a gem, thats a misunderstanding, so I refute!" I crushed the approaching Ruby Golem with continuous [Force Spear (Javelin)] blows. Since the objective is rebelling, I use the great sword carefully, Im worried with my remaining mana. The condition that allows the use of emergency measure has been cleared--utilizing the magic recovery potion. All Mission Complete. Commencing return. "This is a Ruby Golem! How did you get it inplete shape!" "Conversion." "No, how did--" "Conversion." "Ah, yes. Please wait a moment." Ive safely secured 100 gold coins. Sessfully safeguard the young organisms in the ve firm. Naming the white featherkin young organism [Shiro]. Naming the ck featherkin young organism [Kuro]--error. Searching the library, re-naming it to [Crow]. After returning home, I introduce them to Master. "I have secured them. They are Shiro and Crow." "Return them." Master-! Searching for countermeasures to oppose the merciless order--Requesting supports from friendly units. "Please reconsider." "No." "Isnt it fine, raised right, they can be themunication unit, or the bombardment survey unit~" "Cute~?" "Thats right nanodesu! Cute is justice nanodesu!" "Nn." "Master, I would also like to ask for it." "I am sorry to intrude, but since Nana has bought them as ves, how about training them as maid apprentices?" With the help of friendly units reinforcement, Master finally raises the white g, and I have safely acquired the permission to let Shiro and Crow take a new post in the mansion. With feeling full of gratitude, I was going to do puff-puff that Master liked when we were going to bed, but I received concentrated bombardment from the friendly units. It is absurdly baffling. I evaluate that expressing gratitude is something with high degree of difficulty. While being confused with bewilderment and delight, I wrapped myself with Shiros and Crows wings, and fell asleep. Book 10 - Intermission: The Journey of Zena Squad Intermission: The Journey of Zena Squad "Lilio! Ive found some survivors! Call theborers here!" "Hooi!" Contrary to her light answer, Lilio whips out her body thats collected fatigue to run. I hurriedly chant the next magic since I cant overlook it. "Zena-san, youre using too much magic. Please take a longer break." Even though Iona-san is worried about me, I shake my head to refuse it. I tell her that helping the people who are buried alive is more important right now. As expected, after chanting so much my jaw is hurting. I have to be careful as to not fumble the [Whisper Wind] magic chant. "Iona, since the rescue over there is going well Ivee to help." "If Zena-san is in the middle of chanting spell, Ruu should be the one who talks with the man in charge of rescuing. Is it alright with you?" "Yes yes. Will do." Even though Ruus voice had be like a man since she shouted so much, she still undertook it dly. Ruu is like a dependable big sister, she can help calming the people who are waiting to be rescued. After Ive confirmed the activation of the magic, I shift into meditation while leaving the rest to Ruu. I have to restore even a little of my magic power in order to use my magic to look for the next survivors. There are sounds of galloping horse, and Iona-san whos on lookout nearby, tells "Sessor-sama hase" to me who cant open my eyes during the meditation. I want to recover my magic power a bit more, but continuing to mediate in front of an upper-ranking noble will be too impolite, so I give it up. "So youre Lord Marientael. Your good jobs have been conveyed even to me." "Yes, I am honored." Did the next Earl-samae himself to say his gratitude to a mere soldier? "I heard that your little brother-kun seeded the house. If you wish, you can be my retainer. At first I can only grant you honorary noble peerage, but I promise to make you be a permanent noble depending on your work." "I am undeserved of the invitation, I have already pledge my allegiance to Earl Seryuu. Please kindly pardon me." Its quite an extraordinary invitation, but as a person of Marientael house which has worked under Earl Seryuu for generations, I dont have any intention to work under another house after all this time. The young Earl sessor seemed to think that he wouldnt be refused, his face looked unpleasantly angered. However, it seems he has enough tact to not act on the feeling. "Is that so, if you change your mind, you cane anytime. Ill always leave a seat vacated for you." After saying so, he left with his knight attendants. "Are you alright with that Zena? When your little brother-kun seeds the house next year, wont your standing fall to a quasi-noble?" "I dont mind. As long as Im in the army, theres no difference between a noble or amoner." "Right isnt it~, Zenahi has the boy waiting right." Mou, Lilio! Satou-san has nothing to do with--maybe a bit. "Moreover, its not decided whether he will seed the earldom or not after all." "Really?" "On top of piling up many victims, he borrowed the power of the Saga Empire hero-sama to defeat the demon after all." "I see, he made a blunder on top of having no achievement. To make matter worse, he rashly made people out to the field who then died, so the young masters fame has dropped to ground." "Wait, Ruu." Theres a limit even if youre only speaking your mind. What would you do if Earl Lesseus man heard it! Another 10 days has psed after the fight with the demon is over. Among the selected Seryuu citybyrinth regimen, half of the front-liner have been killed in action. Norina squad and ours are miraculously unhurt, but Rodril magic squad and mixed squad are mostly annihted. The day after the fight with the demon, Captain Derio who had lost one of his arm, and a holy knight went back to Seryuu city in order to report to Earl-sama. A carrier pigeon was sent at the same time too, so the reply from Seryuu city should being soon. In case the reply nevere, were going to go back to the Seryuu city after weve finished confirming the survivors and the KIAs of the Labyrinth Selection Regimen. The Vice-captain Riro who was thought to be dead was found safe under the debris, but he had to pay with one of his leg for his life. "Everyone hear me. The directive from Earl-sama hase--The Selected Regimen is to continue their mission." Everyone has various reactions toward the order read by Vice-captain Riro, people who are spirited, people who are dejected, and people who smile bitterly. "Vice-captain, please, let me go back to Seryuu city. People can call me a coward behind my back all they want. I just want to be near my wife and children." "Vice-captain Riro, I also want to go back to Seryuu city. I cant swing the sword well with this hand." After the man with big body, a retainer man who has lost one of his arm from the demons tactical magic proims so dejectedly. Several other people who seem to be in agreement also press the Vice-captain Riro. The Vice-captain Riro holds them back with both hands while smiling wryly. "Dont get flustered. Theres a continuation to the order--" People who have lost their limb, and people who has lost their will to continue to thebyrinth city are to go back to Seryuu city, so its said. Surprisingly, Rodril is also going back to Seryuu city. She really must have been enduring the fact that she was the only one remaining after her escorts were all dead. "Knight Henz, I entrust everyone to you." "Yes, I will be as good as a Shiga Eight Swords when I return to Seryuu city." "Hahaha, thats the spirit." I wonder if its just my imagination? I feel that Riro-donosughter was dry when he encouraged the new captain, Knight Henz. In the end, there are only 18 people who will be going to Labyrinth City, Selbira, which are the Knight Henz and his attendants, Norinas and my squads and the civil officers, andstly the survivor from Mixed Squad, Gayana and another soldier. After seeing off the people going back to Seryuu city, we also hasten our preparation to leave Lesseu earldom. "Zena, do you really not have any regret?" "What is this about?" "Didnt you receive an invitation from Sessor-sama." Norina who has finished her preparation brought up the subject as if making fun of me. Not only me, I think she was also invited by the next Earl-sama though? "Look, I was invited to be amon magic soldier." I wonder what is Norina talking about? I think the Sessor-sama invited me only because he wanted to have a magic soldier nearby though? "Ive said its useless. Sessor-samas desirepletely didnt reach Zenahi at all." "Right~ I mean, the one who came for me was a retainer, but for Zena, it was the Sessor-sama personally himself who came." "Right~" Lilio, and even Gayana-san and Norina-san were saying some strange things. If you think about it normally, there is no way a legitimate child of an upper-ranking noble would want a daughter of the lowest-ranking noble like me as his partner. If Knight Henz who couldnt read the mood didnt order us to depart, Ruu and Iona-san would have joined the nonsense love talk. Thus, we departed from Lesseus earldom while the snow started dancing in the sky as if they were pushing our backs. The journey from Lesseu Earldom to Zettsu Earldom was quite hard. The remnants of the monsters collected by the mid-ss demon had built their nests here and there. I thought that the safety of the main road was the responsibility of the Viceroy, but Knight Henz, who sympathized with vigers grieving about how the soldiers werent patrolling, undertook the job to hunt the monsters, resulting in our journey not advancing well. It seems Earl Lesseus Army which was nearly destroyed arent the only army that arent patrolling their area, Earl Zettsus army are also not. If the rumor about Earl Zettsu weve heard along the way is to be believed, its because the army have been gathered to protect the cities against the demons surprise attack. After a long journey from the north to the south of Zettsu Earldom, we have finally arrived at the southernmost city. Once we leave this city, we should be entering the territory directly under the royal family in several days time. Its just a little more until thebyrinth city--please wait for me Satou-san! "Hey, isnt Zena looking strange?" "Ah~, thats she thinking about the boy, firing herself up. Pretend you dont see it and watch over her heartwarmingly." "Thats right Ruu. The power of love is really wonderful isnt it." Mou! Everyone is saying as they please! Especially Iona-san! Your mouth isughing. "Theres a sign of an enemy between the cloud above!" "Is it a monster?!" "Its most likely a wyvern!" With Lilios warning, everyone has started to prepare the action that each one should do. Weve been ustomed with the appearance of a powerful enemy ever since we departed Seryuu Earldom. Everyone has already grasped their own role. "All members, prepare for anti-air battle!" Knight Henz orders vigorously. Ah, it seems theres one person who hasnt grasped his role here. However, the Retainer-san promptly covers for him. It seems hes been a retainer for generations, looks like he has it hard. "The order is revised! Evacuate to the woods beyond that hill! If the wyvern approaches, Zena and Norina are to knock it down with magic to gain some time." Everyone began to follow the order while looking relieved. "Sure wish our new captain (temp) properly understand his own regions strength. No way dozens people could win against a wyvern." "Lilio-san, please stop wit the (temp). Even though hes like that, hes doing his best to bear the sudden heavy responsibility." "Because Iona likes weakling. If a manes crying to--no, never mind. Thats why, stop pulling out that great sword! Okay!" Iona-san is going to pull her great sword while smiling, but I think this isnt the time for that. "Lilio! Look at that wyverns tail and right wing!" The scout of Norina squad confirms to Lilio about the out of ce feelings shes sensed from the wyvern. Howd she see at that high. I can only see it as a small ck lump. "Un? Let me see~, ah! Everyone abort the retreat! Thats the Wyvern Rider of the Kingdom." "The ones riding on it--is wearing a white armor! Perhaps its Sir Trell of the Eight Shiga Swords? Ive heard that he rides a wyvern right?!" The white armor knight is waving his hand while circling in the sky at low altitude. He must be under some kind of mission. On that day, we heard an unexpected story in the border city, Fau. "Dragon?" "Yeah, because of that, all caravans going to the Royal Capital have been stuck." Apparently, a lower-ss dragon has nested in the mountain range on the territorys border. As one would expect, a real dragon, even though its a lower ss, isnt something that humans can do something about. We have no other choice but to be stuck in this Fau city for the time being. Book 10 - Intermission: The Journey of Zena Squad (2) Intermission: The Journey of Zena Squad (2) Weve been stuck in Fau city for one month already. Itd been alright if there were some way to detour the mountain-pass the dragon was upying, but so long as we cant fly like a bird, we dont have any choice but to go back to Lesseu Earldom and go through the mountains range in the south route passing through Muno Earldom, or circumvent through several small kingdoms by passing through Eluett Dukedom. Itll take several months to go through Muno territory route, and going through the small kingdoms is out of question. Even though the purpose will be not to wage war with them, we are still the army of Seryuu Earldom after all. "Zena-san, how about your side?" "Unfortunately, every store has raised their pricepared to yesterday. We really should have bought it the first day we arrived in the city." Regardless whether we choose to go through Muno Earldom, or wait for the Royal Army to repulse the dragon, securing provisions are important in order to resume our journey, however, the prices have be so bad we cant buy enough amount. We tried to go the neighboring farm viges to buy directly, but some sharp merchants had already bought them all. "Zenahi~" Theres a small shadow waving hands beyond the crowd. I cant see the figure, but theres only person who call me like that. Lilio and Ruu who have gone to investigate for the shortcute back after 10 days. Doing it in the middle of the road like this would surely make us a hindrance, but I couldnt stand it and went to hug them, celebrating their safe return. "Wee back Lilio. Did the shortcut look usable?" "People can probably go through it, but its impossible for the civil officials and the maids." "Its hard even for soldiers you know? Even I gave up in the middle of the way while wearing my usual armor." If its impossible for even Ruu who prides herself in her stamina, its surely something thats harsh for officials-san. "We also saw the dragon on the mountain pass." "Its really a lesser dragon?" "No, thats--" ording to Ruu and Lilios story, it doesnt seem to be a lesser dragon. Ive certainly never heard a dragon which has colorful cor on its head. Moreover, it doesnt have wings. In Ionas opinion, its, "Probably a sub-species dragon-monster like wyvern or hydra." "Then if it can be defeated, we can go through the mountain pass right." "If were talking about size, its even bigger than a real lesser dragon, moreover, it can spew out mist-like thing that can melt stones see~" I was relieved to hear that it wasnt a dragon for a brief moment, but then fell like a withered blooming flower from Lilios and Ruus words. "Do you have any idea why its ced itself in the mountain pass?" "Apparently it likes the oranges growing on the pass. It was having a nap while chewing the oranges together with the trees yknow?" I wonder if its a grazing monster? Thinking about the feeding habit of the monster is probably pointless since it apparently drank the stones it melts. For the time being, I suggested them to report to the captain, and then we went to the temporary residence with heavy steps. When I saw a young man with ck hair, my eyes involuntarily chased after him. Considering the time when he departs, Satou-san shouldve been around here. Ara? I feel like Ive seen that ck haired person--I wonder who? Lilio who chased my line of sight said, "Ah! Found you!", and then ran after him. "That Lilio, whats wrong with her?" "It was the kid who was waving to Lilio when we left Seryuu city before remember." I remember after hearing Iona-sans words. Its someone from Seryuu city, a one-armed person called Joi, or Jomis who taught me the way to make croquette and starch syrup. Even like this, Im good at remembering persons face, but I cant remember that persons name or face no matter what. "Why are you here now when you departed Seryuu city three months ago? Didnt you said that youd make it big in thebyrinth city?" "Didnt I say that the n was undecided? I heard that there was a ruin on the verge of Zetssu Earldom see, so I went there to have a look." "Did anything appear?" "You can say something did, and did not appear." "Whats with that-!" Lilio and Jo-sans conversation continues without a pause. Even though Lilio should have been tired from the investigation, she seems to be enjoying their conversation while smiling lively. "Its said that even goblins cant eat a couples squabble, so lets leave these young couple and report the shortcut investigation to Captain Henz." "Youre right. Feel like Id get a heartburn if I remain here." We waved our hands to Lilio and went back ahead to the barracks to report. "Another shortcut? Is there something like that?" "Un, ording to his story, looks like theres one." "But Lilio. Even the soldiers-san of this city said that there was only one shortcut didnt they?" "You see, there seems to be a road that goes pass the valley where the dragon-sham from before resides, see. Carriages cant pass through there, but the slope is gentle so it should be better than the the other shortcut." Everyone bes enlivened with the information that Lilio carries when she gets back as the night advances. Since theres a possibility we can break the current situation. Knight Henz was looking like he would immediately charge to the valley, but his retainer skilfully arbitrated him, and then it was decided that we should send a scout unit first. However, why does everyone look at me? --I feel a bad premonition. After clearing his throat once, Knight Henz ordered, "Then, I entrust Zena Squad to investigate the valley." Of course we do not have the right to veto it. After receiving the mission, we began to prepare the investigation. The next morning, in order to hear about the shortcut from Lilio-sans boyfriend, we went to a restaurant in the downtown. "Then, the problematic ces during the journey are the valley where harpies are nesting, and the rocky area that springs up slimes?" "Yeah, there are other ces where monsterse out, but judging from what Ive heard from Lilio, you guys should be able to pass through the valley with the fighting forces you have." Were checking the boyfriends story with an opened map. The map is roughly made, but its filled withndmarks until the opposite side. "Ara ara, my my, Jon-kun is building a harem." "Geh, Mito." "What? Your acquaintance?" A woman who seems to be the boyfriends acquaintance appears, and then she pokes the boyfriends cheek while floating a joyful look on her face. She has the same ck hair as the boyfriends, and looking at their faces, they seem toe from the same town. Is this perhaps the thing called shuraba? "Oh, its a shuraba." "W, wait, Ruu." "Thats right, it looks more like a rtionship between a man and a woman, or rather like between siblings." If Iona-san whos sensitive in regard to rtionship said so, it must be true. I was panicked that it would be a shuraba. "This is Mito, a grandma dressing like a young woman." "Youre cruel, Ive said that Im eternally 20 years old havent I? Ill spank children who cant be obedient you know?" "That way of talking smells of grandma." "Gaan." "Dont say that out loud." Is it my imagination that they look like theyre flirting? Lilios mood is worsening. Ah mou, what should I do! I look toward Iona-san for help, but she seems to be enjoying the situation. Ruu has been eager to be the curious onlooker from the beginning... "What kind of acquaintance?" "I picked her up in a ruin." "Ruin? Is she an explorer?" "A loo~ong time ago. There was a time when I was an explorer." I feel that shes not an ordinary person, but she doesnt look like a warrior at all. I wonder if shes magician? If thats true, she doesnt seem like she has any wand or tool to invoke magic. "Is she maybe your new girlfriend?" "Thats impossible. Im not into grandmas." "Thats right~ Far from having feeling to this cheeky brat, I dont even see him as a man." "Fu, fuhn. Okay then, I believe it." Lilio finally softened after hearing the woman dered that she didnt have any feeling toward the boyfriend-san in rxed manner. After finally returning to the main issue at hand, we finished listening about the route. We would have liked the boyfriend-san to guide us if possible, but-- "I can sneak into any ce if Im alone, but I cant show my real ability if Im with other people. Since my fighting power doesnt even reach you guys foot. I dont intend to follow you since Ill only be a drag." --He confidently refused like such. We pass through the valley that has strange steamsing out of the ground. Its called Withered Valley, and just like the name implies, the trees here are withered. Its alright if were here for a short time, but itll be bad for the body if its for long. Due to the spraying steam, the scenery in the distance is hazy, the poor visibility is worrying. Monsters could have a surprise attack if we let our guard down. "Seems that the harpies should appear soon." "Un, should I go to scout?" I contemte for a short while whether I should let Lilio going ahead alone. However, the contemtion is a bit toote. In the next moment, a shadow interrupted by flying pass us overhead. "Take the anti-air formation! Lilio search for the enemies around us. Iona-san, Ill leave themand after this to you." I begin to chant the spell for anti-sound defense. A Captain who cantmand once she starts to chant, geez! "Yes. Theres a high possibility that the shadow earlier is a harpy. Lilio-san, how many crossbows short arrows do we have left?" "Sorry, theres only seven left since we used too many for the monster earlier." "Theres probably only one enemy. Those many should be enough." Un, with Lilios skill, seven should be plenty enough. However, the way the harpy flew earlier was odd. ".... Sound Protection" Its perfect with this I think? The fearful thing with harpy is its sleep-inducing song. If we can just defend against that, Lilio should be able to take it down. I start to enter meditation to recover my magic power right at this time. If its as Ive expected, Id better recover my magic power to the maximum now. We couldnt hear anything thanks to the soundproof, but the harpy attacked from top of the forest while screaming something. "Hahha! With a target this big, I can hit it with my eyes shut!" Lilios arrow hit the root of the harpys wing, and the harpy which had lost its ability to fly crashed to the ground. "Ruu, guard Zena-san!" "Ou! Leave it to me." Iona-san mercilessly smashes the harpys head with her great sword. Lilio has also pulled her short sword, but it looks like theres no turn for her. And then, slightly after it, the creature that was chasing the harpy showed its visage between the gaps of the Withered Valleys trees. That is the strongest being-- Book 10 - Intermission: The Journey of Zena Squad (3) Intermission: The Journey of Zena Squad (3) --that is, Dragon. Something that humans can never win against. The existence that even the mobilized holy knights from the royal capital were barely able to repulse. It seems to be a lesser dragon judging from its body size, but there is no point to such ssification. If we fight we will definitely lose--no, it wont even be a fight, but a simple trample. That appears from beyond the haze, ring at us. The dragon is doing just that, but its enough to make us forget to breathe and solidified our body, we cannot take any action. The actual psed time should only be for a moment, but I feel that its the longest Ive felt in my life. As if losing its interest, the dragon shifts its line of sight from us to the harpys body, and then hes turning its head toward the haze once again. I almost fell down from the relief, but even slight sound might attract the dragons attention. I grit my teeth and endure it. The dragon was going to turn its body around, at that time-- --A new intruder appears. Heya, heya! For I am! The one praised in Shiga Kingdom, the fourth seat of Shiga Eight Sword, Trell the [Gale]! Right now and then, I challenge dragon-dono to a match! Hes begun to introduce himself to the dragon while circling in the sky while riding the wyvern Shiga Eight Swords are the strongest warriors of Shiga Kingdom. It seems there is a magic weapon thats even longer than ance on the hand of Sir Trell whos riding the wyvern. However, his opponent is too much for him. Its something powerful enough to fight the greater demon which appeared in Seryuu City Castle alone. If the Silver Masked Hero didnt appear at that time, none of us would have been able to survive. The dragon collects its power and in an instant springs up to the sky, flying without even doing an approach run. Its eyes I saw when it was jumping up was glittering like a mischievous boy, it must have been my imagination. "Oy, Lilio! Youve to run now. That goes for the squad leader over there too." My arm was caught and pulled from behind. It was Jon-san wearing leather armor who has appeared out of nowhere. Behind him, theres the woman called Mito wearing casual clothes as if shes "Im going out for a bit to buy something", she waves her hand lightly when our eyes meet. As excepted she does wear journey boots, but its amazing how shes wearing those clothes to a ce like this. "Oy, squad leader-san?!" "Oh right, all members disperse! To behind the rock!" I came back to my sense from Jon-sans puzzled words, and then ordered everyone. In the sky, the dragon is fighting Sir Trell like its ying around. Its as if a cat ying with a mouse. During that chance we sessfully evacuate to the crevice on the Withered Valleys rocky cliff that Jon-san led to. "Sheesh, there wasnt any dragon when I came here before yknow?" "Ara? Isnt there a rumor about a dragon in the whole town." "Thats about the sub-dragon thing that likes oranges above the mountain pass." "Therefore, we should assume that its the existence thats driven away the sub-dragon above the pass." Jon-san and Mito-san are casually talking in front of us, but my mind hasnt recovered enough to participate. Actually, even Lilio is only watching the conversation between the two while looking displeased, since shes not in the state to join them. It seems the dragon is tired at chasing them, it knocks the wyvern down to the ground. The knocked wyvern is rolling on the ground toward us while getting the withered trees mowed. "Oy oy, donte here." "Ara ara, that wyvern cant fly anymore I think?" Just as Mito-sans said, the wyverns arm that supports the wing is broken until the middle part, its in awful state. It probably cant fly anymore unless its healed with advanced healing magic. The wyvern seemed to have absorbed the impact as Sir Trell who had been thrown from such height was still able to firmly hold hisnce while shedding blood. O Dragon! I hang my whole life on this spear! Warriors, hand down my deed! Red light tingles on Sir Trellsnce, and then the tip of the spear produces light. Perhaps thats-- "Magic Edge eh" "Thats..." Jon-san held his breath and remained silent after hearing Mito-san. Magic Edge is a secret technique that only two people can use even in Seryuu Earldom. Now! Come! Magic Edge Rupturing Strike! Sir Trell charges toward the dragon while wielding thence like a cannon ball. The ground hes stepped upon is gouged, flinging dust behind. While leaving red afterglow on the white haze, thence stabs the dragon as if sucking into it. With that technique, it should be able to pierce through the dragons scale no doubt! Thence tip is creating intense sparks on the dragons surface. Yet, thence tip doesnt even reach the dragons scale. Its blocked by defensive membrane of light that acts like an armor, appearing before the dragon scale before I knew it. Not yettt-! Responding to Sir Trells spirited yell, the red light that covered the wholences surface gathered on the tip, and it sessfully cracked the defense membrane of the dragon a little. "Awesome." "Old mans cool." Beside me, Mito-san is pping lightly. I wonder why is this person is so carefree. GROUUU? The dragon leaned its neck to one side, and removed thence that had stopped on its scale like someone brushing off a biting bug. Sir Trell whos distracted by the sudden disappearance of thence on his hand is flicked away by the dragons hand. Like the wyvern earlier, Sir Trell rolled on the ground and then lost his consciousness. His level should have been more than 40, yet someone like that is yed like a child to such an extent... The dragon approaches Sir Trell, and poke him with its finger to see his reaction. "Zena-tan, can you use healing magic?" "Y, yes, I can do the simple one." Im concerned with Mito-sans strange way of calling me, but its not the time for that now. "How about something like the advanced Cure Stream?" "Im sorry, Im only up to middle rank..." "Is that so, then healing bone fracture is not possible." Mito-san doesnt look like shes dejected by my words, and then after contemting for a bit, she speaks unexpected words with a cheerful smile and walks out. "Then, cant be helped. Everyone hides here okay." "Oy, grandma Mito. Old persons indiscretion is--" "Is this the bad mouth here~?" "--young beautiful Onee-san, it was a slip." Jon-san was going to follow Mito-san who had carefreely gone out of our hiding ce, but Lilio-san hurriedly caught his arm and hugged it on her chest. I also tried to stop Mito-san with low voice, but she told me, "Its okay, just watch", with a smile. "The dragon-kun over there. The games ended okay~. The old man cant fight anymore, so can you go back to Fujisan Mountains?" "ZUGOOOUN" "Ara, its really no use?" She took out a stick from a ck hole that had appeared beside her. Is that a wand? Or maybe a il? "Cant be helped. Then Ill be your opponent for the second round." She produces transparent des and boards around her that look like something created with nature magic. They are like shields that protect her, like spears that eliminate foreign enemies, and like living creatures that follow her every movement. Its like the offense and defense advanced magic of the Ancient King-sama in the legend-- magic? Come to think of it, when did she chant the spell I wonder? "Lets get away for a bit!" The invisible rain of cannonballs that Mito-san has shot hit the surface of the dragon and get repelled away. The dragon who was standing upright when it fought Sir Trell just before looked like it was hurt from this attack and flew to the sky, running away. --A dragon is running away? "Then, Ill be going for a bit." She went to challenge the dragon in the sky by jumping through the sky, as if there were invisible scaffolds in the air. This might be the first time Ive seen someone nimbler than Satou-san. I dont know the detail of Mito-san and the dragons fight since its unfolding beyond the Withered Valleys haze. However, from the screams of the dragon, andughter full of joy that could be heard once in a while, it must be a one-sided battle. If people hear about this story, they must not believe it, thinking that its a joke. After weve finished giving emergency treatment to Sir Trell, the area around here has be silent as the battlefield may have moved beyond the Withered Valley. "Hey, just who is that person really?" "I said I dunno. She was sleeping beyond the hidden door in the depth of the ruin." "Maybe she was living in the ruin interior?" "That cant be right." "Rather than that, can you please be quiet for a bit?" I close my mouth from Iona-sans words, and listen carefully, I can hear sounds of pping wings from beyond the haze. So its the dragon who won in the end I wonder? "Oy, its over." It was the figure of Mito-san waving hand on the back of the dragon. Her other hand is holding a chain produced by magic that connects to the dragons head as if its a horse rein. "Im going to return this child to Ten-chan in Fujisan Mountains, so this is a farewell. Jon-kun, it was short but fun! If you miss me, you can probably find me in the downtown of the Royal Capital." "I wont miss you! Or rather, take me along with you!" "Im sorry, I cant bring other people to the sacred ground of heavenly dragons. See ya." After Mito-san said so while waving energetically, she flew away beyond the sky by driving the dragon. Her figure was like the Ancient King-sama and the Dragon Knight-sama that appear in the story of the kingdom found. In the end, we decided to part from Jon-san and the Withered Valley, and stopped our search to carry Sir Trell back to Fau town. About Sir Trell, it seems he was going to retire from Shiga Eight Swords due to his old age, and so he was apparently searching for an opponent appropriate for his parting. During that asion, he heard the rumor about the dragon, so he thought it would be fit to be hisst opponent before retiring, so he said. It seems he never thought that he would survive int he first ce, he muttered, "Ive failed to die" while staring at the empty sky while the day is fading into twilight. He must be praying for the peace of the wyvern that has died. About the shortcut search which had been interrupted, we didnt need to resume it. A few days after this, the sub-dragon has been eliminated. Ive heard hearsay that the one who subjugated the sub-dragon wasnt the dispatched Royal Knights, but the violet haired Hero-sama who wielded the kingdom-defense holy sword iomh Sis. Maybe.... That Hero-samas identity might be Mito-san. Thus the dragon disturbance ended, and we were able to resume our journey toward the Labyrinth City once again after we acquired provisions from some kind merchant. After many mysterious cases, we finally arrived at the gate of the Labyrinth City. The two huge stone statues on both sides of the gate are ring as if they were the gatekeepers. This here is thebyrinth city, Selbira. Im going to see you soon. Satou-san! Book 10 - 【SS】 Hot Sand Extra Hard Training SS Hot Sand Extra Hard Training "Arisa~, How many me~ter~?" Wait a minute, its 1109 meters eh. "Wa~i, new record~?" Thats right, congrats. Arisa is talking from beyond the sand dune. Magic is amazing. As expected of Tama nanodesu. Pochi also wont lose nodesuyo! I see Pochi greatly waving her hands beyond the sand dune. With a small [Pohyun] sound, Pochi jumps. --ah, she broke her bnce. She begun to spin, guruguru bosun, and then she got buried into the sand dune. After Pochi, Liza and Nana also jump. Both jump shorter than Pochis. Because, theyre big. Pochi whos buried in the sand dune isnting out. I rushed to her anxiously, but before I could dug her out, Pochi pushed her way out, wasa wasa, and came out. "Peh peh, I failed nodesu." Pochi shakes her body to remove the sand. Of course I had ran away before she did that. "Mwu." "Im sorry, nanodesu." Mia whos beenpletely covered with sand is pouting. Pochi apologizes to Mia while brushing the sands off her. Pochi, youre 1050 meters. Unfortunately. "Regrettable nanodesu." "Pochi, dont mind~" "I wont lose next time nodesu!" Pochi is challenging for a rematch while taking the shupin pose. Of course, Ill take up her challenge anytime. Because, Tama is the onee-chan. Im having a dashingpetition with Pochi to race back to Master. Mia whos buried in the sand behind us is really angry. Pochi goes first this time. She leaps toward the third [eleration Gate] ring with the Flickering Movement. "Uwah~, nanodesu~" Pochi jumps and spins like before. She looks like shes having fun. Perhaps, doing the jumping spin is fun? I looked up when I felt a gaze, there was the gentle smile of Master. I reflexivelyugh, nipa~ "You can imitate Pochi if you want, but be careful not to talk during the spinning since you could bite your tongue okay." "Aye aye sir~" Master sees through everything nyan. Tama replies Master with Shupin pose, and then goes toward the eleration Gate. Yo~i, don! I try to break my bnce in the air like Pochi. Spin, spin, my eyes are spinning. The sky goes below, the ground goes above, its dizzyingly fun. Even though Masters warned me,ughter escape my mouth spontaneously. Ah, the ground is already-- I plunged into the sand dune like, Bosun. But it cant stop the jumping force, I break through the sand dune, pop out to the other side just like that, and then roll and roll on the ground. --Fun. I shake the sand off, exchange a look at Pochi whos run to me worryingly, and thenugh out loud. Now, once more! Book 10 - 【SS】 Hot Sand Extra Hard Training (2) Flying Boots Arc SS Hot Sand Extra Hard Training (2) Flying Boots Arc --It was fun. After ying so much until I cant move anymore, Im resting on the water bed that Mias made. Pochi is also sleeping beside me. Arisa whos together with Master and Lulu came teleporting in. "Everyone, is there any ce where its hurt?" Master asks full of worry, but its alright. There is no pain anywhere, Im only sleeping from fatigue. Everyone replies the same. "Looks like firing the catapult with the eleration gate and the deployment of [Shell] to act as the gliding board are going well." "However, isnt it dangerous if they break their bnce like Pochi if its not in the desert?" "Pochi isnt hurt nodesuyo?" "Un, normally people will hurt badly with that velocity even if its in the desert with the sand acting as cushions. However, the some of the [Shell], besides the part that acts as gliding wings, protects the passenger with thin membrane, so some amount of impact is not a problem." Masters exnation is difficult nyan. Id like for something a bit simpler. I drink the [Sport Drink] that Lulu gave me and recover my spirit~? After drinking and giving the cup back to Lulu, Tama ys signal with Pochi who also doesnt understand. "Then, lets try the Flying Boots this time." "Its the magic circuit that was used for the False iomh Sis back then huh. Have you finally seeded making people fly with it?" "Its a different circuit than that one. The fuel consumption is very bad though. This magic circuit is something that imitates the Sky Drive I use." I wear the pink boots that Master gave me. The small wings beside the heel are cute. "When you put magic power into the boots, a force field that will support your body will appear for an instant." "Aye~" "Do your best nodesu!" Nyunyu, its difficult. My feet are sticking like kyuu, and fumu. Its like when you fall into a pit hole. However, its fine. Because, Tama is a ninja. "Oh, as expected of Tama." "Uwah, youre walking in the sky. Youre good~" Master and Arisa praise Tama. More, praise Tama more please. Tama grows up with praise. "Mumwu." "Ah, I fell! Nanodesu." "Its difficult isnt it." On the side, Mia and Pochi didnt do well, their faces crashed to the sand. Liza seems like she hasnt risen from the ground in the first ce. "Keep at it~" I cheer everyone while walking in the sky. With [Appare] and [Hinomaru] folding fans Ive got from Master on both hands, I dance the [Raisi-ng Up] dance. Arisa taught me to do this for when Im cheering. Aryarya, my eyes are spinning~? "Are you okay, Tama." "The sky is spinning~?" "You ran out of magic power huh. The circuit really still need improvement after all." Master supplied me with magic power while I was being princess carried. Since its be like this already, Ill cheer everyone while were like this. Masters arms felt warm, it was full of happiness, I went to sleep. I, I have to cheer... --Impossible nyan. The drowsy person is too strong. ....Good nigh~t. ZZzz. Book 10 - SS: The Melancholy of Leriril SS: The Mncholy of Leriril "I cant believe it!" No one will reply even if I raise my voice in my private room. Even though Ive been entrusted to take care of the mansion left behind by Sage-sama, a human brat bes the new master.... It would have been nice if it was the elf Misanalia-sama instead. Moreover, he made up a foolish story like being a friend of the high elf-sama and even made Misanalia-sama to take part in that. Hes a vexing guy. Furururu, the Manager Medallion is making a sound. When I looked at the Medallion while thinking it was probably the brat calling, turned out it came from the world tree. I check my appearance in a hurry, then I tap the Medallion lightly, turning it into a telephone. Nice to meet you, youre Lirerul right? Aze-sama, thats wrong. Its Leriril. <-- Eh? No way oh. Im sorry, Lerirul I said its Leriril. I usually would have shouted, "Stop mistaking other peoples name", but I dont have leeway to do that now. Because the one whos projected from the Medallion isnt just a normal elf-sama, its the Sacred Tree-sama that looks so divine as if its smashing my eyes--High Elf Aialize-sama.... I will surely die today. Even just meeting an elf-sama has taken me 10 years of my duty, to think that Im exchanging words with the Sacred Tree-sama whom my senile Grandfather never meets. I dont care about something like mistaking my name. Lirerel, please treat Satou well okay. Satou should be able to use the Ivy Mansions facilities effectively. Hes also aware of Touyasst will, so Im sure he will only use it for good. "I will follow Sacred Tree-samas wish. I will serve him with all my heart." Aze-sama, theres a call from Birowanan n regarding the philosophers stone matter from before. Ara, I should go see them right away. Then Leriril--um, its right isnt it? Do your best to help Satou okay. To get an encouragement from Sacred Tree-sama and called me by name! Aah, Im ted enough to die happy. Ill help the brat with anything if theres an additional gain like this. "Huh? Are you not with Misanalia-sama? Br-, Satou-dono." "Yeah, Mia is working hard in thebyrinth. Ivee to use the workshop." For a mere human to call elf-sama with her nickname, hes a very impolite guy. However, since Holy Tree-sama has asked me, this Leriril will smash her selfishness and help you. He probably wont be able to operate even one facility of this mansion without my help anyway. ....Why is he operating a device hes just seen for the first time like its usual for him? "Ah, thats because Ive looked over the documents left by thete Trazayuya. Moreover Ive been in [Hearing] with Giril about the Ivy Mansions facilities, so theres no problem. Leriril, sorry, but Im going synthesize the culture fluid, so can you please bring me some hygienic tray andrge bucket?" "Y, yes." He shouldnt be able to use them even if he has been taught though.... Hes managing them well isnt he? Weird. Even this Leriril-sama learned the way to use those equipments only after undergoing hellish training from senile Gramp for several years. But, brat, Satou-dono is using them normally. Hes like a chef cooking a dish using tools hes familiar with. Hes using several alchemy equipments with magic in parallel, I cant believe my eyes. Moreover, even though hes assisted by the Fake Core of this mansion, he hasnt lost his magic power even after using those many magic at mad pace, I cant believe hes a human. Its too impossible my heads hurt, geez. Hes certainly fit to be recognized by Sacred Tree-sama. Thats it! Satou-sama must be a demi-god or an apostle of the gods pretending to be a human, no doubt bout it! I can consent to that. Theres no way a human can be a friend of Sacred Tree-sama, and married to an elf-sama. "Im going back to the mansion since some urgent business came up. Leriril, Im sorry but please clean-up the workshop." "Yes, I understand Satou-sama!" I have to serve him with all my heart from now on! After seeing Satou-sama whos going out, I rolled my sleeves and went to clean up the workshop. Book 11 - 11-1. Victory Celebration Party 11-1. Victory Celebration Party Satous here. Celebrations are pleasant to have, but I prefer to refrain from showy things such as a parade. Arisa and the others who like attentions are happy about it though.... "Celebrating the Floormaster subjugation, cheers!" """Cheers!""" Today, Ive lead people to have a toast several times already in the Ivy Mansion. The n is for us to return to thebyrinth city after three days. It seems that theres never a case where people whove gone to subjugate a floormastere back in the same day, so after considering the time to travel there and subjugate the floormaster, the schedule has be like such. It has already been half a day since the victory celebration party started after we crushed the floormaster and teleported back to the Ivy Mansion though. We teleported back to the Ivy Mansion after we had finished collecting the booty and the squids body and tentacles that had rtively little damage. Im concerned about the situation above, but I should really straighten up the things with mypanions first. I called only Arisa to my private workshop in the Ivy Mansion. I made up my mind, and told her the information about the reincarnated people and demon lords, unique skills, and gods fragments Ive heard from [No Life King] Zen and the Dog-head Demon Lord, I also added my opinion regarding them. "--thats about it." "I was wondering what kind of secret it was...." Since she had fallen silent with severe face, I hugged her, put her head on my chest, and was about to pat her, but she lightly replied, "Of course I knew about it", so my hand which was going to pat her head froze. "I mean, god had exined about those things when I was being reincarnated." "Can you tell me the detail?" Since Arisa put her hands below her lips and said some half-asleep things, "Ill talk anything if you give me a sweet kiss", I made her talk with [Order]. "Uuh, you cheapskate." "Okay okay, just talk." Good grief, I dont understand how far is Arisas action being serious. "U~n, you see. I cant talk about everything Ive heard you know? God forbid me to speak, or rather put a restriction about it." Arisa began to talk with that preface. Theres not much new information. --When someone gets reincarnated, they acquire the gods fragments, one fragment gives one unique skill. Ive already roughly guessed this. --The soul of the human needs to have the aptitude in order to receive the gods fragment. Most reincarnation candidates cant even ept one fragment and get their souls annihted, someone that can ept two or more fragments seems to be a rarity. ording to Arisa, it seems that she could somehow feel about, "I can still go on", or, "Its already impossible", when she was receiving the fragments. --The reincarnated people who have acquired the gods fragment wont necessarily be a demon lord themselves. Rather, it seems them bing a demon lord is something thats quite rare. Although there are cases where a single-fragment holder became a demon lord, most are the one who has three or more fragments. ....That means, more than Arisa who has two fragments, isnt it more dangerous for me who have four? --The usage number of the unique skill is the limiter of soul. You can exceed the number of uses, but the soul which exceeds the unique skill usage limit will be unable to hold the gods fragment. And then, at the time the soul cant hold it anymore, the soul, which is the vessel, will be either broken or annihted, and transformed into a demon lord. The, "Fall into despair and be a demon lord" that the Dog-head Demon Lord was going about probably referred to how reincarnated people whove fallen in despair exceed the unique skill usage limit and transform into a demon lord. Lastly, I inquire her information about the god. "So, whats the name of the god who reincarnated Arisa?" "That you see~, the god only told me God so I lightly consented, I see~, its the god~. Like in stories about reincarnation, theres no one who asks the name of the god right?" "Did you see how the god looked like?" "The god met me as a soul without a body, so I dont know. I dont know whether the god was a man or a woman, an old man or an infant, handsome or uncouth, I didnt even know if the god had human-like appearance." She heard some unfamiliar word such as god reincarnation, but she ignored it since she somehow understood it. In conclusion, the gods identity seems to be unknown. I can guess gods identity to a certain extent, but since its not good to arbitrarily decide upon it, I put aside the conclusion. Since the other party is a god, theres a possibility that I may have been misled. Before all that, I dont even know if it was really the god. A devil or a third party pretending to be a god is a clich in tales after all. I feel chills down the spine when I heard that Arisa was going to exceed her limit to fight the Dog-head Demon Lord when we met him. I make her taste eight pickled plums so she reflects on it. Of course the underlying cause was because of myself who was hiding my true level, so it might be a good time to tell her about it soon. I could just tell it to Arisa, but I decided to also tell Liza who tends to worry like her. Since other members dont seem to mind about my capability in battles, Im considering whether to tell them about it after I see these two peoples reaction. "Three hundreds and eleven?" "As expected of Master." Poka~n, Arisas mouth falls like theres a sound effect, looks like she cant continue talking, her mouth is still open. Liza speaks words of admiration like shes proud about it while being surprised, she nods marvelously. Liza grinning like this might be quite rare. The difference in these twos reaction must depend on whether they have the actual feeling about the abnormality of the news. Especially Liza, since she has been focused in fighting higher leveled enemies with the boost and her equipments, she must no have the actual feeling of needing more experience points as her level increases. From her viewpoint, she must recognize level 311 as only, "Something that can be reached someday if you just work hard." Im thinking of telling it to other members if they ask me to tell them. I instructed the two to keep the information about my level an absolute secret. Now then, the thing regarding mypanions is enough with this, next lets care about the mansion like the employees and such. Before calling Arisa, I had checked the situation in the residence and the city with [irvoyance], it seemed to have be quite a big uproar. Ms. Miteruna at the mansion, Porina at the worker row house, and the two Beautiful Wings at the orphanage and the training school each struggled hard to keep the order at their respective ce. Thanks to them, looks like people who tend to feel anxious arent panicking. The infants were grandly crying, but I expect the older children around tofort them. The city is the one in big uproar instead. People are flooding to the viceroys mansion, Explorer Guild and the Labyrinth Armys garrison, and are making uproars big enough it could cause riots. At the Explorer Guild, the guildmaster shot fireballs to the sky and dered, "The demon lord wille if you dont be quiet!" which did stop the uproar from getting bigger, but she got scolded by an elf girl and the secretary-san beside her. On that subject, Ms. Sebelkea the elf is a beautiful little girl that looks calm, although Ive never met her directly. When I heard about her heroic tale from the guildmaster during our drinking bout, I imagined that she was unimaginably cute. The guildmaster probably exaggerated. Since we couldnt possibly join the uproar, and more importantly, we wouldnt be able to enjoy the party like this, I conveyed, "The demon lord has been defeated by the hero" to Ms. Sebelkea via Aze-san. It took a bit of time to reach her since it had to go through the high elf of her n. Nevertheless, it seems to have been properly conveyed, thebyrinth city that was on the verge of riots has now returned to its festive mood. Akindo the self-proimed, "merchant acquainted with Satou", presents a feast to the orphanage and the training school as a congrattory gift for the, [Demon Lords Fall]. Of course, the real identity of Akindo is me myself in disguise. Ah, howplicated. Just in case, I notified the hero about the Demon Lords extinction with the transceiver I had received from him before. Of course as Nanashi, not Satou. Since the hero seemed to be in the middle of investigating abyrinth in the weaselkin empire, the one that got in contact with me was a woman with monotonous voice called Nono. Since she had immediately departed thebyrinth city Selbira to tell the hero in our ce, I didnt directly meet her. She must be a kyonyuu since shes a herospanion. I wanted to meet her once. "Hfey, are you dringing?" "Im drinking." The drunken Arisa leaned herself on my cor to entwine my body. Since Tama and Mia continue to have their furious fight on myp, she seemed to have given up that side and came from behind. Ive especially permitted them to drink liquor since today is the celebration for the floormaster subjugation. "Thats riight~ andthen vitte this unripe body~" "Okay okay, Ill dly ept in 10 years okay." While tearing Arisa, whos holding my face and going to steal my lips, off me, I vaguely answer her. "Arent Tama unfair? I think shes unfair. I mean, not allowing monopoly while monopolizing herself, thats baad isnt iit? Thats why, shouldnt you hand it over to me once in a while? Hand it overr." "Nyu~? Here is Tamas ce. Because, its relieving~?" Mia having a long talk is rare, but Tama having it is even rarer. She said monopoly and all, but Mia often sat on myp herself when Tama wasnt present. "Liza! This silver meat is really too strong nanodesu!" "This is quite splendid! Pochi, listen to me okay? First spread magic power on your teeth. However, be careful not to pour too much or your teeth will feel pain." "Aye nanodesu! Magic Teeth nanodesu!" As a joke, Ive prepared the hard part of the whale that even Lulus kitchen knife cant cut by cutting it with a holy sword, making it look like sashimis as decorations, not as food, but.... Apparently, it has plucked Lizas and Pochis heartstrings somehow. "Kunyunyu, I cant chew it nodesu." "This chewiness is something Ive never encountered before. The taste resembles whale but my stomach wont be able to digest it if I dont chew it properly." "This meat person is too strong nanodesu!" Liza and Pochi are probably drunk. They hold the sandal-sized piece of meat that glitters palely and bite it with all their might, but it seems they cant chew it. Its amazing they can even leave tooth marks on it. Ill prescribe them some digestive medicer so they wont upset their stomach. "Master, an obstacle in my magic power cirction has emerged. Please the maintenance!" "Wait, Nana-san, you cant! Dont take off your clothesss~!" Lulu whos holding a sheet intercepted the drunken Nana who was in the middle of taking off her clothes. Lulus action has be too fast ever since her level increased, I feel that the Lucky Lewd Rate has fallen. The masters and people whove acted as a padding for party are also enjoying themselves with the liquor and the dishes in the party hall. The drunken masters were grumbling about how they wanted to try new techniques, so I brought them to a hunting ground in the upperyer. Apparently theyve been fired up from our girls battle. Even while drunk, they let me see various secret techniques up close, and then I brought them back to the party while they were looking pleased, but for some reason, Mia and Arisa branded me guilty. I guess it was bad for Ms. Poltomea to be upper half-nude after all? Its quite upsetting since theres no way Ill crave a girl of around middle-schooler age. Putting that side, the party continued until morning, we drank the night away by stuffing ourselves with many valuable things like the Dragon Spring liquor and the Dwarf yer. Having more people in a party really is the merrier. Book 11 - 11-2. Reunion (1) 11-2. Reunion (1) Satous here. Having an unexpected reunion with an old friend is a joyous event. Even if you cant remember the name of the person youre reunited with. "My, thats quite a big magic core. It looks as if its the magic core of the floormaster--" Even though Arisa has half of her face covered in bandage, she presents the huge magic core while looking proud. The face of the guild staff who received the magic core while looking slightly surprised froze. Since she has item appraisal skill, she probably understands what that magic core is. She turns toward me, moving like a rusty robot. "Umm, this is perhaps." "Thats right! Weve defeated the floormaster of the upperyer!" Arisa answers but the guild staff matches her eyes with me, staring as if she wants me to deny it. Does she really not want to believe it? "Yes, its the magic core of the floormaster." After I dered so, that guild staff fell down fainting. Itll be troubling if the magic core is dropped, so I catch it together with her. Ive never seen her before, wonder if its a beginner staff? An older guild staff behind her contacted the guild and took over to nurse the fainted staff. As for us, were going to thebyrinth city with his guidance. Since it seems to be customary for the party whove defeated the floormaster to carry the magic core, I bring it along with me. Noise spread when we exited the west gate. There were some uproar when we got out of thebyrinth gate, but its even bigger here. We are equipped with old equipments which have been made to look damaged, and also used special make-up and bandages to make it looks like we had a fierce battle. We dont actually have any real injury, but defeating a floor master without any injury would lessen the authenticity, so we make it like such. Oy! Those [Wound-free Pendragon] bunch are injured!? Its true! Even the Shield Princesss shields been split in two! By Shield Princess, do they mean Nana? However, [Wound-free] is too exaggerated. They just have always been healed before we return to the surface, there is never a case where the members, including the three rear guards, are not injured. They couldnt possibly challenge the Floormaster right? No way that can be even for the Pendragon bunch. Yeah, even the [Depth Round Dance] guys who went out in fanfare after gathering several Red Iron bunch got partially destroyed when they tried to hunt the magic core needed to summon the floormaster, let alone the floormaster itself. So such a thing happened when I was running around to many ces. We continue to go toward the explorer guild while I vaguely listening to the hustle and bustle around. Those two armored children the ck Spear Liza is carrying arent death right? Ah, since shes carrying them well theyre probably alright? Look, theyre even waving hands. Pochi and Tama who are ying dead wave their hands sociably. Theres no point in their serious injury make-up like this. Well, its fine. "Fuhahaha! See this well!" Arisa whom Im giving a ride on my shoulder raises the beach ball-sized floormasters magic core up high, showing it off to the surrounding. Buzz, buzz, explorers and the townspeople are exchanging words noisily. Arisa is dressed with bloodied-bandage that looks like an eyepatch on her face, acting like she has some serious injury. Shes properly equipped the blond hair wig together with a hood. "This is!" Arisa stops at that interval. The people around who are making buzzes hold their breath together, anticipating the next words. "This is the Floormasters, Thunder Squids Magic Core!" When Arisa dered so, explosion-like uproar burst out. She really is someone who likes to show off. "Geez, youve really gone and done it, defeating the floormaster." "Yes, although it was thanks to the alliance with these people." I reported the detail of the subjugation in the guildmasters office. Each of the people who act as if they were the party leaders who participated in the subjugation are in this room. The other members are in my mansion under the pretext of healing their injuries. "Then, you challenged with 7 group of 72 people, and came back with 15 survivors huh. There are a lot of victims, but this is the shortest record." "Thats because the partiesposition prioritized firepower." I was slightly surprised about the shortest record, but I made (Poker Face) skill to work hard. For the time being, lets make up some story. Nevertheless, even though I had properly added the calcted time needed to travel in thebyrinth, and there should have been time loss from when I destroyed the dog-head demon lord, we still got the shortest record huh. Secretary-san continues the talk while lining up various documents on the desk. "Then, there are five parties of 15 people, Pendragon, Samurai General, Blue Rose, Twin Oni, and Blessing of Great Spirit that apply for Mithril te, are there not?" "I will politely decline." "Its unnecessary for us." "Same." "I do not intend to be affiliated with a brat who havent even lived for 50 years." "U, umm..." These masters should have done another rehearsal for their performance. Looks like the contents of the lecture from the party yesterday have all but vanished. Since Secretary-san seems troubled with the unexpected replies, I send her a lifeboat. "We will apply for it." "Y, yes, then, other parties besides Pendragon will not apply, am I right?" "Long-winded." "Well leave Sir Pendragon to manage the rest." Looks like the guildmaster and secretary-san have decided to pull back after the masters said so. The guildmaster allowed them to go out of the room. They probably intend to negotiate with themter. The guildmaster and secretary-san wished for me to negotiate for them, but I indirectly declined. They asked me regarding the masters origin, but I deceived them by saying that I just scouted people who seemed strong outside thebyrinth city so I didnt know the detail. I was asked to choose one among the treasures, so I selected the [Item Appraisal] orb. It seems to be a skill thats coveted on the same level as [Item Box] among the treasure orbs. Im nning of letting Lulu uses it for appraising ingredients. The next day, we are made to participate in a parade jointly sponsored by the guildmaster and the viceroy. Looks like we have to ride on three separate gaudily decorated horse-drawn carriages and parade around the town. The masters have all gone back to Boruenan Forest yesterday, so its just our members now. The very first carriage has me, Arisa and Mia. The second has Pochi, Tama, Liza, and thest in line has Lulu and Nana. Besides me, the membersposition seem to have been decided in a lottery lot yesterday, but to even have a preliminary lottery draw to decide the drawing turn is too strict. They must have really been looking forward to this parade. Everyone has dressed up, on top of that theyve also equipped the equipments taken from the loot, sprinkling smiles around. Of course Ive also worn a robe more formal than usual, and a gold-braided short mantle that Arisas picked. Arisa-cha~n, look here~ Mia-sama, your figure is so beautiful, it dazzles my eyes! Arisa! Ill treat you to some skewerster! Ah, Mia-sama. Your fresh profile today is like a refreshing lily of the valley-- Oh, Mia is popr. When Imended her, "Youre quite popr", she strongly denied, "NO." I might have been unthoughtful. Gonna reflect on it. Still, I feel sorry for Arisa who get called only by little girls and brats. I leave it alone since Arisa must also not want to be consoled for it. Arisa has been sending nces to me while muttering, "Another brat huh~", but since there can be time when gentleness is painful, the correct answer should be to ignore her. Some prostitute-like onee-sans wave at me along the way while calling, "Young master~", so I wave back at them. It goes without saying that Arisa and Mia pinched me from both side. While being led by [Pendora] children who are swinging a rod that had flower basket on the tip, the parade train entered the venue for the unveiling of the floormaster subjugation. And then, we safely finished debuting the floormaster subjugation which took two hours. Although the first subjugation greeting was embarrassing, it was quite painful when I had to listen to celebratory messages from the nobles, the city personages like the Mithril and Red Iron explorers while smiling. Afterward, Arisa debuted the loot by reciting them in entertainer-like way of speaking, in addition to Mias musical performance, the excitement of the people doubled, making the tension on the venue increased dangerously. After all the programs from before have finished, the buffet party on the venue begins. Various dishes and liquor have been prepared on the stalls on this venue, and theyre all free to take. It seems the cost is burdened by the Explorer Guild--or rather the King himself. I didnt particrly mind paying for it myself, but since it was a custom, I decided to rely on the kindness. "But hey, is it really alright?" "What is?" Arisa talked to me while looking awkward when we were walking to the waiting room of the venue. "I mean, youve always said that you dont want to stand out right." "I dont mind. I didnt want to stand out because I was afraid that some strange guy would have an eye on our girls before they could protect themselves." Right now, they should be able to do something against even an army, as long as there is no poison or powerful trap involved. Ive built enough personal connections too, so if theres someone influential thats hostile to us, I will naturally hear about them, and I can just make use of the enemy of my enemy to quickly eliminate them. In my case, demon lord gs seemed like itd be raised if I were to eliminate people who set their eyes on me, so I didnt want to stand out. It would be hard to enjoy the trip if we were being chased by the people around us. For the same reason, I dont intend to reveal the fact that hero Nanashi is me myself to anyone besides mypanions. I dont want to be like the hero Hayato whos too busy with official businesses he doesnt have time to y. "However, wont we get pushed with some weird positions from Shiga Kingdom?" "Its probably alright. Most positions besides the guildmasters minister, and the general are filled with nobles. Even if theye to invite us, its probably for a position such as a knight captain or intelligence right? If something like that happens, Ill pull my connections to refuse them so its fine." Rather, the possibility of me bing a chef in royal pce looks way higher. I carry the presented loot from before to a safe underground while being apanied by some guild staff. Its the job of the guild staff and the royal knight to bring them to the royal capital from here on. Ive put a marker on the Item Appraisal orb just in case. "Everyone, thanks for your hard work. Im going to greet some big-shots on the buffet party now, how about everyone? You can get back and rest on the mansion if youre tired okay?" "No we wont! Im going to have a live stage with Mia and the others!" "Nn." "Tama is a fascinating dancer~?" "Pochi is also going to dance spin, spin nodesu!" The four youth troupe live performance huh. "That sounds fun. Ill go see itter." "Nn, promise." "You have to absolutelye okay?!" "Ill work hard~" "Well make the best stage!" These energetic four seem fine, but how about other members? "Master I will go to the orphanage to collect Shiro and Crow." "I cannot rest in the mansion. Because I have the mission of conquering all the meat on the stalls!" These two are unchanging. "Master, I have been asked to perform on thebyrinth monstrous-fish dismantling show, is it alright if I go?" "Of course its alright. However, use the normal kitchen knife from the mansion okay." "Yes!" Still, thebyrinth monstrous fish only appear in the middleyer, I wonder who hunted it? There shouldnt be enough time between our return to the present, so it might be a leftover item from the viceroys request. I walk back to the ground floor of the guild while hearing everyones n. There, we reunited with a nostalgic person. Book 11 - 11-3. Reunion (2) 11-3. Reunion (2) Satous here. The word shuraba is originally about a pathetic scene which involvesplication of mad love. Fortunately, that kind of shuraba has never entered my life, but the kind of shuraba that happens in the clean-up of a crashing project is an everyday urrence for me. I wonder which one is better... I had already noticed it from my radar beforehand, but I kept it a secret to make it a surprise for other members. Oy, look at that. N, no way. Oh...God.... I understand their feeling, but thest guy is exaggerating. How beautiful.... Oh! My beautiful goddess! Have you forgotten-- I saw that the Great Shield Gell was removed in the middle of his talk beyond the stirred crowd. "Satouu!" She flew in the sky from beyond the crowd and appeared before us. The lobby of the explorer guild has high ceiling so she didnt hit it, but Im not sure what to think of flying while shes in a dress. Even while thinking such thing, my line of sight was robbed by two shaking miracles. "Ivee!" While looking shy in red face, she deres so with folded arms so arrogantly. I wonder why is this person mistaken in this kind of thing. "Karina~?" "Now, let the match begin nanodesu!" Ah, wait. Pochi jumps out energetically like theres a gyun sound effect, and Tama also jumps triangrly using the ceiling to assault Lady Karina. Pochi indiscreetly breaks through the barrier created by the magic creature Raka, and blows through the wall behind together with Lady Karina. I was able to stop Tama barely in time, but both Pochi and Lady Karina are on the other side of the wall. "Oppai-san is sinking. Namu~" "Pochi great." Arisa and Mia are being cruel for no reason. "Karina-dono should be alright. She often yed with Pochi and Tama in Muno Castle after all." "They certainly also yed happily in the duchy capital, but she doesnt look too well..." "She would have been dead if she were amon life-form, so I assert." Liza doesnt seem to be worried, but Lulu peek through the wall worryingly. Of course, just as Nana had surmised, if Lady Karina took a serious blow from the current Pochi, she would have died instantly regardless of Rakas protection. It only ended in her fainting since Pochi was going easy by not using Flickering Movement, and I followed up by immediately using [Magic Hand]. She usually could control her strength, but it seems she was really happy about reuniting with Karina. Yet, I still have to scold her in this regard. While Im nursing Lady Karina, both Liza and me scold Pochi together. The punishment is three days without meat. "Karina-sama~, where are you~?" I heard someone searching for Lady Karina beyond the crowd, and there was Erina, thebat maid of Muno Earldom, when I looked there. "Erina, shes here." "Ah! Chevalier-sama!" There is a figure of female soldier behind her Ive seen for the first time. I feel like Ive seen her somewhere before, but I cant remember. There wasnt someone like her among the barons maids and the territorial armys soldiers--- --I remember now. It was the girl who was ran over by the carriage rode by Toruma at Muno city. Still, I didnt think she would work under Baron Muno after what she had been through. The other party shouldnt know about me, so I greet her, "Nice to meet you." "Did Pina note here?" "Yes, Pina has been promoted, so its only me and newbie-chan this time. Taruna looked like she was wanting to go too, but she had been selected to guard the exchange students from the duchy capital." Lady Karina seemed to have recovered when we were catching up, she opened her eyes. "How are you feeling?" "Sa, Satou, Im, fine, desuwa." Even though Ive especially looked after her on myp,dy Karina awkwardly gets up and takes some distance away from me. Pochi apologizes, "Im sorry, nanodesu" while looking dejected. Then, a new intruder appeared. "Chevalier-sama! Congrattions for your achieve...ment?" "Thank you, Merian." Merian, the daughter of Bar Dyukeli, appeared and congratted me from the crowd, but it was changed into a question halfway through. Her eyes shifted to Lady Karina, or rather she focused on her breasts. After Merian, Princess Mitia and her exclusive maid-san came together. Shes also together with a bodyguard-san with scary face of course. "Satou-dono! Congrattion for your exploit noja!" "I am honored, your highness Mitia." Princess Mitia talked to me innocently like usual. Lady Karina muttered, "Your highness?", beside me. Erina is whispering, "Its a formidable rival!", to the newbies ear, but the true formidable one exists at the world tree. Lady Karina pulled my sleeve from behind like some shy girl, and whispered, "Introduce me." This is quite rare for this haughty girl. Ive always intended to do just that from the beginning of course. "Your highness, she is the daughter of my master, Karina Muno-sama." "Oh! To raise Satou-dono as their retainer, your parent must be a very noble-minded statesman! You are also truly beautiful noja! ....Perchance, are you not the fiancee of Satou-dono?" "N, no--" "That is not so, your highness." Since Lady Karina clogged her words, I told Princess Mitia that she was not my fiancee in her stead. Lady Karina seems discontent about me talking ahead of her, she sends some reproachful nce toward me. Please dont look at me with such eyes. It is contrary to the fact, so I cannot exactly affirm it right? "Karina-sama, she is Princess Mitia of Norooku Kingdom--the western leader of the kingdoms union." "Satou, dont tell me, you!" I can guess what she wants to say, but please be relieved since I wont make a move to the loli-faced princess Mitia. Therefore, I corrected it, "That imagination is a misunderstanding", close to her ear. However, the peanut gallery are being noisy since a while ago. Not only he has the Shield Princess, and Jenna, he also hid such a beauty?! Damnit, he wouldnt make Noja princess his mistress right? Right? You, shes still at that age.... Like always, someone who has almost done lese majeste is mixed among them. No, it would have been out for him if he were heard huh. Now then, leaving that aside, the favorite is arriving soon. The real Explorer Guild is packed after all. Youre right Iona-san. It mightve been better if we went to the East Guild as advised by the knight. I still cant see her behind the crowd. Ruu, give me one of those meat skewers too. Ou, awright. Trade with that red skewer. Mou! I was wondering where you two were, so youre buying and eating! I mean, every stall is free. Cant do without eating them. There seems to be some kind of festival, but its quitevish for them to have everything free. Un, they say this Chevalier Pendragon subjugated a very strong monster even though hes a noble. Theyre noisy like always. I saw her sun-colored hair beyond the crowd. Blond color thats brighter than Nanas and Karinas. Mou! We have to register as explorers, and greet the staffs-- Our eyes met. "Sa, Satou-san!" She gives her luggage to Lilio like shes throwing it, and then she pushes her way through the crowd, running. While apologizing to people whom shes almost bumped, her gaze never separates from me. "Satou-san." "Yes." She couldnt stop her momentum, I gently caught her who jumped into my arms. Shes lightly dressed in leather armor, but her softness is in good health. "Satou-san." I wait for her who repeats my name. She looks up from my chest, tears are gathering on the edge of her eyes. "--Ivee." The word is probably filled with many emotions. She spins her words with shaking voice. "Wee to the Labyrinth City, Zena-san." Hearing my words, although slightly looking anxious, Zena-san smiles like a flower in full bloom. Ill patch things up with Lady Karina whoins about the different in treatmentter. Pochi and Tama p Lady Karinas legs, like pon, from both side, but there should be no ill-will in that. It has been awhile. Zena-san. Book 11 - 11-4. Reunion (3) 11-4. Reunion (3) Satous here. When you meet old friends in a ss reunion, I wonder why do things that happened such a long time ago can be so vividly recalled? I usually cant remember them at all, its strange. "When did you arrive at the Labyrinth City?" "Yes, it waste at night yesterday." I knew about it of course, but I refrained from identally going to the Corps where Zena-san was since it would have made me look like a stalker. These girls were staying inside their base during the parade so I shouldnt know that they were here. "Excuuse me. Okay, okay, separate now~" "Nn, shameless." Arisa and Mia push themselves between Zena-san and me who were inadvertently talking while hugging, pulling us apart. Zena-san who noticed that we were hugging parted away while swinging her hand, saying "wa wa wa." "I, Im sorry, I was...." "No no, Im happy that youre exalted with our reunion." Zena-san unexpectedly has a passionate side huh. She also hugged me, tackle-like, when I escaped Seryuu citybyrinth back then. "You two seem to be quite close dont you? Would you introduce her to me?" Lady Karina puts her hand on my shoulder and grinds it from behind. When I looked toward Lady Karina, Princess Mitia and even Lulu stared at us curiously. Huh? Lulu should be acquainted with her though? "She is someone whom Im very indebted with during my stay in Seryuu city, one of the magic soldiers of the territorial army, hailing from Chevalier Marientail house, Zena-san." Ive heard her house name once before, but its the first time Ive said it. Ive always only called her Zena-san after all. The way I introduced her seemed bad, Zena-sans expression got slightly clouded. Maybe I should have said that shes my friend? Behind us, the peanut gallery started to buzz about Seryuu citys rumors, like, "The city was safe even though an upper-ss demon attacked it", or, "Theyre ruthless army whose soldiers even fight wyverns." It must be quite popr to have many people know about it even though its a territory located on the opposite side of the kingdom from here. "Zena-sama. Although you might have forgotten, I am Liza whose life was saved by you in Seryuu city. Owing to that, I am now serve under Master, and have been able to aplish great feats. I can never thank you enough." "Thank you~" "Thank you, nanodesu." Liza puts her weapon on the ground, kneels, and respectfully bow to Zena-san. It seems that Pochi and Tama also remember that their life have been saved by Zena-san, they convey their thanks while looking meek. Oy, ck Spear Liza let go of her spear! Rather, she saved those threes life huh, just how incredible is she. So the rumor saying the soldier of Seryuu city treats wyverns like theyre small fries is really true after all. That girl looks in, but dont you think shes unexpectedly cute? The peanut gallery are fussy. Should we move to the guilds business room where only Red Iron holders and nobles can use? "My ability might becking, but please order me if you need me for anything. If Master permits, I will rush over immediately." "Oh no, your words of gratitude are already enough." Zena-san is at a loss from Lizas sincere words. Even though dragons are still impossible for the current Liza, she can easily solo something like a wyvern. "Hey, introduce her to me." Lady Karina who was unusually sociable today demanded me so. Someone intruded when I was opening my mouth to introduce Zena-san to Lady Karina. "Ah! Arisa-chan, why are you still here!" "Arisa, and Mia, quickly go to the stage. Ive asked the intro guys to stretch their part, but they cant keep doing it forever." Jenna and Iruna of [Beautiful Wings] who are in charge of the stage havee to call Arisa and the others. Come to think of it, Arisa and Mia said that they were going on stage. "Uwaah, I forgot." "Nn." "Hurry~" "Oh no nanodesu! Karina, lets go together nodesu! I want you to look at the gant figures of Pochi and her friends closely nodesu! Lady Karina is pulled by Pochi and Tama from both sides toward the stage. She was calling my name even while being pulled so she might have some business with me, but I can just listen to her tonight. She probably came here thoughtlessly without arranging for the lodging. "You too Master, please dont keep flirting,e look at the stage!" "Yeah, Im going of course." I replied positively to Arisa who asked to make sure of it, and sent her out by waving hands. Princess Mitia also said, "I certainly have to listen to Mia-donos performance!", and then she pulled Merian who seemed to still have something to say toward the stage. "Master, I dere myself to go collect Shiro and Crow." "Theyre probably tired of waiting, you should get them quick." Nana excused herself and left to the orphanage. I think Lulu said that she would go back to get the kitchen knife. "Lulu, when youre going back to fetch the kitchen knife, tell the girls who are house-sitting to prepare the detached room. Karina-sama and herpanions probably going to stay there." "Y, yes." The preparation for their lodging should be alright with this. "Sa, Satou-san, umm. She was.... Um--" "Boy, been awhile~ Were there your mistresses or fiancees among the beauty army just now?" "There arent. Incidentally, there is no lover either." When Zena-san was hesitating over how she should ask, Ms. Lilio asked the question with the crux of the matter like she was sending a life boat. It was groundless, so I denied it immediately. Arisa and the others are important to me, but if I have to say, theyre more like rtives or family to me. Lady Karina feels like an annoying junior, or a daughter of my superior. It feels like those demonic breasts would snatch my soul, but I dont intend to yield just yet. More than anything, Aze-san wasnt present in the group earlier. Right at then, the rough voice an adult man who cant read the mood cut in. "ck Spear Liza! I am Kerun the Knight of White Spear! I challenge you to a match!" "Master. May I?" "Go for it. Dont kill him okay." "Yes." "Hahhaa! Nows the only time you can afford to talk big!" Since bloodshed is forbidden inside the guild, Liza and him went to the temporary arena space in front of the Labyrinth Army fortress. This arena space has been built because there are usually a lot of people who start having brawls during the height of a festival, and buildings could copse if they fought carelessly with their high strength. "Um, Satou-san, is it alright for you not to follow them?" "Oh its alright. Liza can defeat him without sustaining any injury." Theres the level difference too, its probably going to end up a one-side game. If I were to go see it, Liza would be in high spirit and her opponent might get injured. After the four of them have finished registering as explorers, we go out of the guild together. Zena-san and her colleagues are going to meet with her fellow territorial soldiers in front of the west gate to assault thebyrinth in one hour. It hasnt even been a day since they arrive in thebyrinth city yet theyre already going to enter thebyrinth, quite aggressive. Although I guess were not one to talk about challenging thebyrinth in the same day of the arrival. "Have you purchased the provision?" "Yes, weve been told to prepare only our own equipments since the engineers will be the ones responsible for the provision." I see, the engineers have it rough since it seems there are 12 people in all. "Zenahi~, were going to the stalls to recharge our spirits." "Zena, remember to get some grub besides the love affair." "Ruu-san, you dont need to speak unnecessary things. Zena-san, just be careful not to bete for the meeting okay." The three Zena-sans colleagues slipped into the crowd after saying such nosy things. "Mou! Everyone is like that!" "Shall we go, Zena-san." "Y, yes." I take Zena-sans hand so she wont get lost, and go toward the stage where Arisa and co. are performing. Since now is immediately after the parade, some unfamiliar explorers and townspeople called me [Young Master]. Some brothel onee-sans also called me, but they practiced their tact when they saw Zena-san beside me, they changed the subject very naturally, saying, "Please visit our establishment at least once." As expected of employees of high ss establishments. Truly tactful interactions. Lets give them generous tip when I go visiting them with [Pendora] guys. The venue has seats not only for nobles, but also for us as the leading actors today, but only Lady Karina and herpanions, and Nana who are with Shiro and Crow on both her sides are there. I was going toward there too, but since Arisas stage had begin, I decided to view them from the general audiences seats. "The music is wonderful isnt it. I wonder if the light orb behind that girl produces the sound?" "Yes, it seems to be a fairykin magic called Instrument yer. However, the music is wonderful because the skillful yers." "Yes....Thats right, I can understand. Its quite wonderful sounds." Mia whos doing the orchestra alone is certainly amazing, but I cant make light of Arisa whos apanying her by singing the anime theme song. While listening to the song, I get myself healed by watching Pochi and Tama who are dancing on the stage by matching to the song. Some shrill voices hang on the venue as the two are flying in the sky in pixie outfit. When I listen closely, it seems Pochi and Tama are also singing while dancing. I guess the singinging from the venue are of the orphanage children? Arisa whos singing with all her soul doesnt notice me, but it seems Pochi and Tama do, they wave their hands while rotating in the sky. I wave back at them, which seems to have made them happy, the number of the sky rotations increases. After Arisa and co. stage is over, I enjoy the festival together with Zena-san by snacking some meat skewers, and potato chips made from Hopping Potato around the stalls. It reminds me of the time when we were going around the stalls in Seryuu city. Right, since I was introduced to the Seryuu city specialty products by Zena-san back then, lets introduce her to the specialty products here this time. So I thought, I went to the shopkeeper who was exhibiting dried fruits, but-- "Im sorry, the date palm is sold out. The loading from the western part of the continent has been scarce for thest half month." --unfortunately, its out of stock. The shopkeeper-san indiscreetly joked, "The demon lord might have been revived beyond the desert", but I couldntugh since it sounded probable. We watch Lulus Labyrinth Monstrous Fish Dismantling Show, and enjoy the freshly-made fried fish. Since the fish was a bit grotesque-looking, Zena-san was hesitating to eat it, but she resolved herself and put it in her mouth after she saw me eating it. "Delicious!" Zena-san opens her eyes wide from the shock. "....Amazing, the taste is so delicate even though it looked like that. It looks like a croquette from the outside, but its soft and crunchy inside your mouth, its really tasty. Moreover, it matches so strangely well with this white sauce." After shes finished chewing it, a faltering impressiones from Zena-san. The fried fish that she was holding disappeared into her stomach in a blink of an eye. "Even though shes that young, shes amazing." "Lulu is the greatest chef in thebyrinth city after all." I leave behind my praise, "It was delicious", to Lulu and turn over the ce to other guests. Having staggering queue is only natural for food this delicious. I encourage the little girl maids who are helping Lulu and then escort Zena-san to the west gate. Unfortunately, were running out of time. "Zenahi, itd been alright if you were a little bitte." "I cant do that since Im the squad leader." "Are you seeing her off boy?" "Yes, and this is a present." From my bag, I take out a small bag containing several intermediate healing potions and magic recovery potions, and also some all-purpose antidotes made from dragon white stone. The magic potions have ordinary effect since they werepounded by other people. Zena-san was declining since they were expensive items, but it didnt continue since Iona-san beside her epted it. "Have all members gathered? These people are the explorers who are going to guide us this time, Heliona-dono, the daughter of Baron Ketel, and Gina-dono, the daughter of Chevalier Daryl, both from [Moonlight]." The young knight who appeared to be the captain of Zena-san and her colleagues introduced miss Gina and miss Heriona who are acquainted with me. ording to AR indication, miss Heliona and Captain-shi seem to be rted. Miss Gina noticed me after she was done greeting Zena-san and her colleagues. "Ch, Chevalier-sama! Please continue the favo--" "Calm down, Gina. Thats the line for wedding. Chevalier Pendragon! I endeavored to catch up to you who was a Red Iron holder, but I wouldnt have dreamed that you would defeat the floormaster and acquire the Mithril te! Allow me to selfishly make you my aim from now on too!" "It is an honor." I wonder since when did we became rivals? If Im not mistaken, Ive only ever talked to Ms. Heliona once. "Chevalier? Pen-dra-go-n?" Zena-san looks dumbfounded at me with wide eyes without light. Her speech was broken for some reason. Huh? Havent I said it? Come to think of it, the townspeople up until we came here all called me [Young Master]. But, is it really something to be that shocked about? ording to Consul Nina, many people got elevated to the lowest ranked honorary knight in any territory every year. "Did I not say it? Actually, I have been given the rank of honorary knight from Baron Muno, so I am called Chevalier Pendragon now." "Eh, then, then the leading actor of this festival was you boy?" "To be exact, one of the leading actors. There were a lot of people who challenged the floormaster." To be more correct, the leading actress are our girls only, Im just a bonus. Captain-shi who cant read the mood shouts "Then, let us depart!" out loud, and the people of Seryuu Earldom Army begin moving toward thebyrinth gate. "I will guide you to visit rmended shops when youve gone back from thebyrinth. Would you be willing to hear the full story when that happen?" "Y, yes. Surely, okay?" I promise Zena-san whos still not recovered from the shock. I wanted to go together with her, but Zena-sans standing would fall if an outsider tagged along with her on a military exercise to thebyrinth, so I refrained myself. The guides are the two people from Moonlight, so they shouldnt go that deep. Lets confirm her safety with [irvoyance] magic once in a while. Ive forgotten to ask their scheduled return, but they probably wont go for several days for their first attempt, I guess Ill reserve some restaurants and bring her there everyday until I depart to the Royal Capital in five days. During the days she cant go out, I can just let acquaintances who have worked hard like Ms. Miteruna to go instead. What awaited me when I came back to the venue was theints of Lady Karina who was in the noble seat and got exposed to the curious eyes of the onlookers. Even though Lady Karina is a beauty, shes not used to peoples gazes strangely enough. Book 11 - 11-5. Karinas Weapons 11-5. Karinas Weapons Satous here. I like meat, not as much as the beastkin girls do though. Or rather, besides vegetarians, there should be not a lot of people who arent fond of meat This doesnt have anything to do with the above, but there was an illustration of a heroines silhouette with only the word meat written on it in a light novel I read long ago . Meat are nice, arent they. "Fuh, I feel so refreshed." "Please wait Karina-sama, I havent tied the girdle." "Karina-sama, dont move until after I dry your hairr~" Lady Karina and herpanions who had refreshed themselves on the bathroom in the main building after the long journey entered the room. She does wear the same bathrobe that we usually use after bathing, but I didnt think that she would enter the living room just wearing that. Lady Karina is wearing the knee-length robe so the area around her waist is covered, but the breast area is dangerous. I feel like getting sucked into the deep valley. Ah, the devil is whispering to my ears. Im in the same mental state of Adam who was being tempted to reach his hand toward the [Fruit of Knowledge] by the snake-- "Guilty. Darkness" --The joyous image was cut by Mias spirit magic. I wont ever forget the image just now. Absolutely! "What? Magic?" "Shameless." "Thats right, you cant entice him with those cheat weapons." "Karina-sama, the stimulus from those clothes is a bit too much, so Im sorry, but please change into this one piece." Bewildered Lady Karina was gettingints from Mia and Arisa, and then Lulu followed up. I cannot see them since they are on the other side of the darkness curtain made by Mias magic. Of course I could have seen it if I just used [irvoyance] magic, but that would be like peeping, so I restrained myself. Mia canceled her magic, and then Lady Karina who had her breast area firmly guarded came back to the room. It seems these girls didnt bring any change of clothes for their journey, they had only prepared the dress Lady Karina was wearing earlier for her. I feel sorry if they have to change back to dirty clothes after taking a bath, so weve lent them Lulus and Nanas clothes for today. It seems to be a bit too tight, I wont say where though. The clothes are screaming. "Please bear with those clothes today, Ill call a tailor to make new clothes for you first thing tomorrow morning." "I still have the dress Ive got from before, so I dont need a new one desuwa." Lady Karina curtly refuses my suggestion. I dont know if its because she has just got out of the bath or because of the bathrobe appearance from before, shes blushing in slightly cherry blossom color, its a bit sexy. "We have been invited by the viceroys Madam to a tea party, you cant possibly attend with the same dress right?" "I will be absent. Id like you to convey my refusal desuwa." That cant be epted, so after some back-and-forth arguments, she agrees to have new armors and weapons to challenge thebyrinth. And also one other thing. "We will be departing to the Royal Capital for the Kingdom Conference in five days. A letter jointly signed by Consul Nina and Baron Muno has arrived, instructing me to take Karina-sama along." "No desuwa!" "The matter has been decided." "N.O." Lady Karina is throwing a tantrum like a child. "Karina, selfish~?" "Your right will be scolded if you dont do your duty properly nodesu!" Theree supports from Pochi and Tama, but the content of the persuasion is subtly strange. "You can go back to thebyrinth city again once the Kingdom Conference is over right." "But, wont they tell me to go back to the barondom then?" I personally think thats fine, but returning home five days after arriving from a long journey seems bitter. "Ill support you when that happens." "You absolutely will desuwayo!" I will support you. I cant ascertain that you will absolutely go back to the Labyrinth City though. "Meat-san, why are you meat nanodesu?" Pochi is being mncholic while staring hard at the meat on a picture book. Was she really that shocked with the meatless dinner earlier. Even though I, Lulu, and even Mia apanied Pochi by eating meatless vegetable-only dinner. Tamas share wasnt without meat, but there were only half of the usual quantity, so she looked a bit painful. "Pochi, tomorrow--" "Do you mean! The meat ban is lifted tomorrow nanodesu?!" Pochi hyper-reacted to my words and said such things, but she really has to introspect herself this time, so I wont be lenient. "--theres no meat, but Ill make the curry that Pochi loves." "Dejected~ nanodesu." Pochi who had a short-lived tion helplessly crumbles on the cushion. Her favorite curry didnt help to recover her huh. I pick up the jerky that Tama tried to secretly give to Pochi with [Magic Hand]. "No~?" "No." "Tamas feeling is already quite enough nanodesu. Pochi the criminal has to receive her punishment nanodesu." Pochi looks like shes acting somehow, looking at how she keeps ncing at me, it must be suggested by Arisa, so I ignore it. After putting everyone to sleep, I move to the Ivy Mansions underground workshop in order to make equipments for Lady Karina and herpanions. I wanted to investigate the loweryer of thebyrinth tonight, but I postponed it to tomorrow night since some unexpected jobs came up. Leriril in her sleep-wear met me and then started to prepare the work bench, but since she was being unsteady and looking sleepy, I returned her to her bedroom. Oh right, lets check Zena-sans condition in thebyrinth before I start working. By relying on Zena-sans marker, I peek at her situation in thebyrinth using [irvoyance] magic. Apparently, theyre still in the Beetle Area since the dinner time. I was worried whether they would go to the neighboring Mantis Area, but if theyre in Beetle Area, they should be fine since the only dangerous monsters are the Labyrinth Beetle, and the Short Horn Beetle that are around level 20s. The overflowing Labyrinth Crickets from the Gushing Hole would be dangerous for normal explorers, but since there are two people who can use area attack magic among them, they shouldnt be in any danger. Rather, its tasty exp. I begin to work on the equipments after feeling relieved. First, for Lady Karina, swords are no good. She couldnt control the de part well that she was banned to use them by Sir Zotor in Muno Castle after she broke several swords. Blunt weapons are probably better for her. I thought of Knuckle Guards and Thorn Gauntlets, but since there are many enemies that are dangerous to fight in closebat in thebyrinth, I ought to make a long weapon. I also thought of ils, Maces, and Tonfas, but since she has superhuman strength from Raka, shed probably better off with a Hammer or something along the line. Pure Mithril Hammer is fast to swing, and has good power to match, but I cant imagine Lady Karina managing magic power well, so Ill make it from Mithril and Iron alloy. Ill make one with a small hammer on its tip, and then change it into bigger hammer as her level increases. I quickly make a casted hammer and then etch it with Baron Muno seal. I lightly swing it to check the bnce. I made it by referencing the great hammer I had used at the Dwarf Hometown, so it hase out well in just one try. Samples are important really. Her armor should be good enough with the Hard Newt leather armor, just like Arisa and the others armor in public. I create the helmet and armor by matching her size which Arisas measured. Just in case, I make it so the breast area can be adjusted in three sizes. Since the size that Arisas measured is different from what Ive observed by one or two cup. Ive made Lady Karinas armor to be easy to move with, and also added Knuckle Guards for closebat after all. I guess some normal pre-made one-handed swords and round shields are good enough for Erina and the other. "Ah, the fukufuku smell makes me feel like Im in heaven nodesu. " "Fukufuku~" Pochi and Tama look so happy as they put their nose toward the yakinikus smelling from the stalls, I think theyre mistaking fukuiku (sweet smelling) with it though. Even though theyve just eaten curry for lunch, its probably, "Theres another stomach for meat." "Master, reporting my arrival." "Mornin, masta." "Good morning, masta." Nana whovee carrying Shiro and Crow put them down to the ground. These two call me master, looks like theyve been influenced by Nana. "The pronunciation is different. Its Mastar." "That so? Mastar?" "Is it Mastar? The pronunciation sounds different than Nana-samas though..." Shiro acts its age, but Crow speaks like an adult despite its 1st year primary grader age. "Pochi, Tama. Lets go! Our battles are waiting desuwa!" Lady Karina whos shouldering a Pole Hammer gazes at the west gate toward thebyrinth with an expression full of fighting spirit. "Satou! Let me fight you once I get back okay? Ill let you check my body which will have rapidly grown in thebyrinth!" Lady Karina whosughing fearlessly speaks something slightly erotic. The peanut gallery that only heard the half-end is buzzing. It didnt seem to be a remark with innuendo as Lady Karina pulled Pochi and Tama with her hands toward the west gate triumphantly. Now then, I had specially came to see them off since I had other business. Ivee to heed the guildmasters summon, but that granny probably only wants to boast about some rare liquor shes gotten hold of, so I cant be careless. "Young master." I heard someone calling me in low voice from the alley next to the guild hall. A suspiciously swaying slender hand invites from the shadow, and I move my legs toward the alley. Book 11 - 11-6. Omen 11-6. Omen Satous here. When I hear the word stray child, I remember department stores and amusement parks. The time when a teary-eyed lost child holding his trousers asked me, "Mother, where?", feels nostalgic. Since my appearance was suspicious due to an all-nighter, I immediately pushed the child to a sales clerk nearby though. As I go toward the alley where the voice is, a sexy prostitute-like woman with emphasized cleavage is waiting for me there. "Young master, it has been a long time." She touches my neck and then leans herself to me coquettishly, making us look like were having a lovers talk. "Mou, please be a bit more embarrassed." "Forget about that, do you have any new information? Say it quickly." I urge the woman whos ying her index finger on my chest like shes sulking to press ahead. The woman is an intelligence agent of the Marquis house. Due to the matter with Inquisitor Vs back then, the Marchioness instructed them to tell me about various info. The information are mainly about nobles who bear ill-will toward me, explorers with bad attitude, and the movement of criminal guilds. For some reason she doesnt inform me with letters, but by directly telling me while acting as a prostitute or an explorer instead. "Mou, Ive put some effort to look like a prostitute and all, at least gently rub my hair or butt please." "If you dont have any business, Ill go okay?" I know that she has some, but well be like this forever if I follow her pace, so this kind of attitude and tone are needed. In short, shes of Arisas kind, someone who likes young boys. "Ill do it seriously! First, about the matter with the Fiend Drug--" In the end, my fear about coup detat in the Royal Capital didnt happen, and the one that got regarded and disposed as the mastermind was the subordinate general of Marquis Kelten, instead of the marquis himself as Sir Sokel had told me. "--the lizard no doubt cut its tail to save himself, but since the the uncle of Sir Sokel, the one who gave the testimony, was in Duke Oyugocks faction...." For that reason, Duke Bishtal who hated Duke Oyugock the most, came to protect Marquis Kelten. Who was Duke Bishtal again? I check Toruma Memo after a long while since I couldnt remember it. ording to it, hes a family member of the Labyrinth Armys general, and a lord of a big territory north of Marquis Eluett territory thats north of the Labyrinth City itself. In the end, it seems the head of the army that were found managing the fiend drug warehouse was to be the criminal and got disposed of. It was the one I found when I went to the Royal Capital back then huh. Whod have thought that the warehouse of the regr army would unashamedly store illegal items... "Theres more about the fiend drug matter, the seized drug were taken by the Royal Research Institute, but some part of it flowed to the outside--ah, please keep this a secret from other people." "Ah, of course." Some of those fiend drug were taken to the Foreign Trade City, and were smuggled away on several ships. The ships nationality was unknown, but it seems they were heading toward the western part of the continent. "Fumu, by the way, isnt theter part of the story unnecessary?" I do have something to do with the Fiend Drug matter, but it was mainly as Kuro, so I think theres no need for Satou to know the particrs. "No, thats a side issue." "And the main issue?" "Yes, do you remember an organization called Wings of Liberty?" "Yeah, they were fanatics who not only kidnapped Sera-sama, but also nned to resurrect the demon lord right?" I was being vague, but [Wings of Liberty] were the bunch who resurrected the Golden Wild Boar King. Although, its unclear whether it was really their intention or they were tricked by the greater demons that acted as their executives. "Some of the guys who smuggled the Fiend Drug were members of the Light of Liberty." "Light? Wasnt it wings?" "Yes, [Wings of Liberty] are the extremist group driven out of the [Light of Liberty]." ording to her, it seems [Light of Liberty] has a headquarter in Parion Holy Land located on the west of the continent. To have demon lord believers existing in the country of the god who summons heroes to exterminate demon lords, what a strange story. As a sidenote, it seems that theres a simr organization in the royal capital called Wind of Liberty. It seems that theres actually a faction of [Light of Liberty] too here, but theyre moderate, or rather, they seem to be just a small-time group which collect forbidden books, and perform immoral ceremonies as they like. They didnt even have anything to do with the Fiend Drug matter from before at all. "And?" "Yes, the remnants of Wings of Liberty might possibly get their hands on the fiend drug through Light of Liberty, so..." So she wants to tell me that some [Wings of Liberty] guys who have grudges might use the fiend drug and attack us huh. Id have liked if she made it briefer. She told me that the political situations on the western part of the continent were unstable as thest irrelevant information. Currently, its only at the degree of trade closure and small-scale skirmishes, but it seems at the level where war could break out anytime. Wars between nations should have been difficult to happen during the Demon Lord Season, so why is this happening. I wonder if demons and demon lords are instigating it behind the scene after all? Apparently, thats the reason why the date palm has stopped being distributed here. As expected, stopping wars in order to ensure date palm distribution here is that, but I wonder if Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empire can stop war by pressures? Ill try to consult it with the hero whos searching for a demon lord in the Weasel Empires Labyrinth once hes returned to the surface. Come to think of it, one of the oracles said that a demon lord would appear in Parion Holy Land too huh. Hero Hayato should have investigated it before he went to the Weasel Empire though.... Arguments between some men and women are resounding from the Guilds entrance. "Like I said! Gelca isnt the kind of child who would disappear in the middle of a battle!" "Weve reported it to the guild, so we should know immediately if she merely escaped right?" "Why arent you going to search for her." "Even Sosona understands that its impossible to go into that area without a magician right?" "I can use earth magic!" "Without a fire magician, the best we can do is bing fodders for the monsters. Give it up." The Leprechaun girl is ring up to the leader-like warrior, but the leader treats her curtly. I thought I had seen them from somewhere, they were the guys who were fighting against monsters in the duchy capital during the yellow-skinned demon assault. Im not eager enough to deliberately search for her, but since we have somewhat of a connection, Ill at least search for her name when I enter thebyrinth. By the way, it seems shes not in thebyrinth city. I passed through the quarreling party, and went to the guildmasters room. "Look at this Satou! This luster--enough to make you drool as you imagine the taste right?" The guildmaster unts some transparent high-quality liquor contained in a bottle. So its really about this after all.... That bottle should be from the famous liquor brewery in the Royal Capital, the Shiga Sake. Judging from its cost, its not a liquor that the guildmaster, whose alcohol bill keeps piling, can afford. Its most likely a bribe from some merchant. "Is it good?" "But of course! Although its notparable to your Dragon Spring Liquor, one of this famous sake is enough to sink some Baron-ss fortune." The guildmaster is unting the sake bottle bullishly, "Hey hey, ya want it?", but Im not that desperate to drink it, so Im not particrly interested. Moreover, I dont think its only as cheap as sinking baron-ss fortune though. Im not a child who will speak that out loud though, so I apany her with, "Id have loved to taste it." "Alright! Then its a banquet tonight! Ill leave it to Chevalier for the liquor snacks!" The guildmaster gleefully smiled as she pushed me the work to prepare the dishes for the feast. So that really was her aim. However, I want to check thebyrinth tonight. If the dog-head demon lord came from the loweryer--or maybe even below--there may be other 30 demon lords after all. "Im sorry, I already have a previous engagement tonight. Im open tomorrow, but Ive been invited to a dinner with the Marchioness the day after tomorrow." "Women again huh? Yer going to get yourselves stabbed before long yknow?" How scandalous. Please stop talking as if phndering is bad. At the very least, Ive never yed around with amateur women you know? "By the way, have you called me today just for the drinking bout?" "Ah.... Of course, its not the main subject." Id like to ask the reason why she was hesitating, but itd have made our talk longer, so I put it aside. "Do you know that weapons made from monster material in thebyrinth city have sudden price jumps?" "Yes, Ive heard about it from a familiar weapon store." Ive heard it as Kuro though, but theres no problem with that. Someone from [Pendora] said that there were a lot of requests for hunting monster material, so thepetitions were fierce. Apparently, merchants outside the city are buying all the magic weapons at twice the market price. Judging from the intelligences story earlier, its probably flowing to the western part of the continent. "Itd be alright if they gather the material the honest way, but some fools have tried to steal it from inns and houses of explorers." However, I think there arent a lot of explorers who leave magic weapons in the inn. Theres probably some guy who make them sleep with drug and then steal the weapons. "Theyre aiming for Red Iron-ss guys or someone who lives in a big mansion like you, so be careful okay." This seems g-like, but I never leave magic weapons in the mansion. Maybe I should put some dummies? I should better put some information-gathering Scarecrows just in case. I confirmed the schedule for the feast with the guildmaster, thanked her for the information and then left the room. When I left the guild hall, I met a group of metal-armored people with wounds all over their body. Its probably a party mainly consisting of nobles and knights. Normal explorers dont use these Chain Mails and te Mails since the price-performance ratio is bad. "Boy!" Oh, its Lilio. That means, this group are people from Seryuu City Selected Labyrinth Corps huh. I didnt notice it since Zena-sans marker wasnt present. --Huh? Lilio continues her words as if affirming my unease. "Zenahi has gone missing in thebyrinth!" Book 11 - 11-7. The Whereabouts of Zena 11-7. The Whereabouts of Zena Satous here. Theres this saying a bolt out of the blue, you dont know when something happen in life. Thats why, spend the day enjoyably without regret--thats what my grandfather in the countryside always told me. Zena-san is missing? I quickly open the map, and pick not the search bar, but the marker list. Her current position is--the loweryer of the Labyrinth? Why is she in such ce. "Zenahi mightve been kidnapped by a monster! Boy, you have a lot of influences right? I beg you please search for Zenahi!" Lilio grabbed my arms and begged. Tear lines overflow on her cheeks. For the time being, Zena-san isnt hurt. Doesnt seem like shes in abnormal state either. That said, we dont know if it will keep like this, I have to act quick. "I understand. Ill go look for her." "Please wait." Miss Iona beside her catches my shoulder. Her armors are also broken, her shoulders are bare. "What is it?" I want to quickly rescue her. "Where are you going without knowing the ce shes gone missing at and the situation." "Thats..." Damn, I was too impatient. Was it a bit unnatural. An excuse. Deception skill, show me your serious mode. "Im going to gather people. I know someone whos good with searching magic, so Im thinking of asking his help. Ill listen to the situationter, so please go ahead to the temple branch to heal yourselves." "Yes, I understand. Since Zena-san had serious injury before she was kidnapped by the thick fog, please get someone who can heal her too." Serious injury? Looking at the map, shes beenpletely recovered though. Moreover, [Kidnapped by the thick fog], was there such a monster? Oops, lets postpone questions forter. I took Miss Ionas request and left the guild. I go back to the mansion with cab carriage, and move to the Labyrinth Area 66 with [Return] magic from the basement. Im d that Ive put a carved seal board there when we were subjugating the floormaster. I go down to the middleyer from there, and look for the shortest path to the entrance of the loweryer. Just in case, Ive changed into Kuro when I arrived in the Labyrinth. I contact Arisa with [Telephone] magic while Im moving. "Arisa, sorry but could you please suspend the food-sampling, and make the preparation to enter thebyrinth?" Okay. An immediate answer without even asking the reason, as expected of Arisa. Shes too handsome. I tell Arisa about the [Disappearance of Zena], and get her to organize a dummy search party. Im sorry for Lulu whos doing a special training for the Duchy Capital Cooking Tournament, but Ill be borrowing the three advisors, Liza, Arisa, and Mia for a bit. While relying on the Hiding skill, I make my way through thebyrinths passages near the ceiling using Sky Drive in order not to let the explorers who are hunting in the middleyer notice me. Some winds may be left in my wake, but please overlook that much. I drilled a hole through a gigantic slime that blocked the way, smashed some carnivorous nt monsters that had grown closely together to be a forest, and repeatedly mowed down steel string nests in the Massacre Spiders area before I came out of the middleyer. I had also exterminated somerge monsters who blocked the way, but its just trivial things. I stop at a mysterious metal door on the path that continues to the loweryer. Apparently its a sealed door with Riddle. I immediately knew the way to open the door with [Riddle] skill, but since it seemed that itd take time to do, I forcefully severed the door using the holy sword Caliburn, opening the way. Moment time is precious right now. I wonder how long the spiral staircase beyond the door continues underground. The radar finally notified that I had entered an unknown area. I use the [All Map Exploration] after a long while absent, and check the loweryer. The loweryer of thebyrinth is apparently slightly different than the upper and the middleyer. If I liken it to nts, imagine there are eight gigantic bump-shaped rhizomes, connected to several hundreds mesh-shaped small rhizomes. These rhizome parts are what you call Area in the upper and middleyer. The smaller parts are only as small as 1-3 average area, but any one of the eightrger parts is big enough to put the whole Selbira city inside it. And Zena-san is in the biggest one among those. I immediately knew the one who kidnapped Zena-san after searching the map, but its someone I cant be careless with. A Vampire--in addition, a True Ancestor. Whats more, it has a skill called [Concentration]. It smells like a unique skill although I dont have any proof. Moreover, the level is 61. Looking at its skillposition, its more of a Magic Swordsman than a Magician. The name disyed on the map is [Ban Helsing]--I cant help but feel that the name is somewhat wrong for a Vampire. Its inly the name of a reincarnated person. I was thinking that it might be a descendant of a reincarnated person, but its detailed information is [Founder of Count Helsing House], so it probably made the house name itself. There was probably no one who retorted [Its not Van?]. There is a big castle which upies almost all of therge area where Zena-san is. Inside the castle, there are seven Vampire Lords, countless Poltergeists, and 17 human women. Strangely enough, there is no normal vampire. Inside the room where Zena-san is located, there are six other women who have been seemingly kidnapped, theres also the woman whom Ive heard to have disappeared in the Explorer Guild, Gelca. The ten people outside this room have the title of [Maids of Perpetual Night Castle], so theyre probably people who are working in the castle. I can break through the front gate just fine, but itll be troubling if they make Zena-san a hostage, so Ive decided to invade it stealthily. I use earth magic to make a path on thebyrinth wall from the small area directly under therge area. I had used the same magic to escape the undergroundbyrinth in the Duchy Capital back then, but thisbyrinth strongly resisted me making the path, thus the work consumedrge amount of magic power. I wanted toe out on the basement of the castle where Zena-san was, but since there were massive quantity of water which seemed to be an undergroundke, between us, I avoid it. I can store the water in my storage, but the structure above would copse if the water suddenly disappear, the Vampires would notice it, so I decide against it. Nevertheless, the path-making isplete in 10 minutes, and Ive safely invaded therge area where Zena-san is being held. I slip out of the hole and hide myself in the nearby bush. I put my head out of it and calmly check the surrounding. Scenes that fit the word Underworld more than Geo Front spread before my eyes. I reflexively confirmed my map, but I am still in thebyrinth. Skeleton Farmers are working on arge vineyard, Marite-like Living Dolls are harvesting the crops and carry it with awkward movements. Theres an undergroundke beyond the field, and a white castle on top of it stands out against the moonlight. Yes, even though this is underground, theres a moon in the sky illuminating this vast space. That moon is most likely a magic or a magic tool. A twisting bridge has been built connecting the shore to the castle. My Magic Perception skill tells me that theres some kind of barrier on theke. I fill the hole Ive used to invade with earth magic, and recharge the used magic power from some magic sword just in case. I want to invade stealthily, but the people in the castle would surely find me if I put my feet on the bridge. I can also see Gargoyles-like shadows on theke, and it seems there are monsters underwater too. Now then, how should I invade this I wonder. I can of course discuss with the lord of the castle directly to get her returned, but Zena-sans safety is my maximum priority. They did heal Zena-san who was seriously injured, but although theyre probably not evil, theyre still vampires after all is said and done. Theres a high possibility that theyve captured Zena-san and the others to make them work in the field or make them into vampires brides. For the time being, Im going to check the ce where Zena-san is with [irvoyance] magic. --Huh? Its failed to work, it seems space magic is being restricted here. Wonder if its because of theke barrier? Since it seems my Map and Radar arent inhibited, I make Zena-sans marker to be active and her location to appear on the AR reading. The function is originally used to navigate to NPCs for quests and the like, but it seems its possible to use it like this. To be frank, its too convenient. Zena-sans marker on the AR reading seems to be moving, wonder if its just my imagination. Dont tell me, shes trying to escape herself? When I check the map, it seems only Zena-san and Miss Gelca that are trying to escape themselves. On the map, a luminous point appears at the ce where they are heading--Its the True Ancestor. Its probably going to apprehend them. --Theres no time. I predict the ce where the girls will move, and decide to charge straight ahead there. I take out the Divine Sword from the storage, and run past theke with sh Drive in a straight line. I tear through the barrier along the way with the Divine Sword, prating through the opened way. After leaving the barrier, I put the Divine Sword back into the storage. I stand still just before the castle wall, and then create wall with [Air Curtain] magic behind me to scatter the squall produced from the sh Drive. I ce my hands on the castle wall, and use earth magic to create hole in one go toward the passage where Zena-san and the other girl are. Alright, I can see Zena-sans face. Since Zena-san has stopped moving while facing toward her destination--shes probably squaring off against the True Ancestor--I appear before Zena-san with sh Drive, and then I put both girls on my shoulders before they can raise their surprised voices, and use the [Return] magic. Just before the teleport, the surprised Zena-san hardened her body on my shoulder. I was worried whether the teleport would be inhibited like with the [irvoyance] earlier, but maybe because I had broken the barrier with the Divine Sword, I teleported away without problem. It was slightly at the limit, but Mission Complete. >Title [Rescuer] Acquired >Title [Fugitive] Acquired Book 11 - 11-8. The Whereabouts of Zena (2) 11-8. The Whereabouts of Zena (2) Satous here. In movies, when youve feel relieved after the panic, the next panic always waits for you. It still surprises you even though you knew about it beforehand isnt it. After teleporting to the first area of thebyrinths upperyer, I put down Zena-san and Miss Gelca on my shoulders to the ground. However, the states of the two look strange--theyre stiff hard, unable to move. Im sorry to Miss Gelca but I make her wait in the air with [Magic Hand] magic and check the detail of Zena-sans condition. ording to AR, she seems to be in [Restraint(Hold)] state. Checking on the log, the True Ancestor attacked them, and me, with [Hold Geiss] status attack right before we teleported away. Quite incredible considering the time I made the hole and teleporting were in only several seconds. No, I guess I jumped right to the ce where Zena-san and Gelca were going to get hit with the attack huh. I shivered thinking whatd have happened if I didnt have the resistance against it. Since I didnt get any resistance skill, one of the skills I already had probably worked. For now, Ill try to see if [Break Magic] could release the abnormal status. I should talk before that though. "Calm down. I am here to save you." Zena-san and Miss Gelca calmed down for a bit. It seems they havent talked since awhile ago not because they were being cautious, but because of the [Hold] condition. [Hold] magic should only make it difficult for you to talk, not disallowing you to talk at all, looks like the effect is a bit different with the vampires unique skill. "Weve escaped from the vampires castle. I will release you two from the abnormal status. Rx and wait." I tell the two so and use [Break Magic]. I felt slight resistance, but I could cancel it without any problem. "I have to ask just in case, are you the one called Gelca?" "Yes, its me." "I see, Ivee to save you by the request of a girl called Sosona. There is no problem of me saving the girl over there as well right?" I make it to look like I saved Zena-san incidentally together with Miss Gelca. Im sorry for Sosona, but Ill use her as an excuse in ce of the reward for saving her friend. I urged the two to hurry with the escape after coolly replied their thanks. Id feel bad for Lilio and the others who are worrying her if were too slow. Right, Ill give Zena-san and herpanion the weapons for self-defense. There are only demi-goblins on the way to the exit from here, but Ill use this good chance to give Zena-san a magic weapon and a high performance wand. "This is the first area of thebyrinths upperyer. Ill escort you two until the big hall before the exit. Use these to protect yourself." "Its a simple but beautiful dagger.... Is this possibly made of mithril?" "It is not of pure mithril. Its just mithril alloy, so do not mind it." Miss Gelca who seemed to have noticed the daggers material was at a loss of word as she asked me. While answering her suitably, I pass a short sword to Zena-san. This one is also a mass produced casted magic sword being sold by Echigoya. "Its amazingly sharp.... I can feel stronger power than the magic sword Captain Derio had." "Use this sword belt. You cannot put your sword with that clothes." I take out a stylish sword belt that was made to be sold to nobles and push it toward Zena-san whos looking at the 10cm-long de shes pulled out of the sheath. The girls cannot wear the sword without a sword belt since theyre wearing thin dress and delicate pumps. "Um~, could you please give us a wand too if possible? We are magicians. Wed be happier to have a wand rather than a sword for self-protection." "Very well, use these." Since I had nned to give them one in the first ce, I take out long wands out with [Item Box] and give it to them. Ive made these wands from the old evergreen oak of Boruenan Forest, its capable of limiting magic loss during magic converging and invoking. Its fit to be used for continuous battles in thebyrinth and bombardment. I originally nned to give the wand to Arisa, but since I got ahold of a lot of world trees branches, the n was shelved. Miss Gelca immediately use reinforcement magic on herself and ascertain the long wand. "Oh, this is some amazing stuff! My magic is streaming smoothly to the point of being scary." "....Its true. Moreover, the magic powers consumption has been greatly diminished." Zena-san used [<>] on everyone including me, and muttered her impression. Im d that they like it. Its better than letting the wands be fertilizers for my storage. The creators name is nk (nanashi/nameless) anyway, they shouldnt suspect the maker. We advance the passages toward the exit. We meet some girls and boys who were fighting some demi-goblins, so I ask them to escort Zena-san and Miss Gelca to the exit. "Please guide these girls to the entrance. I will give you rewards of course." "Kuh, at least until our fight is over--please wait." A boy wearing blue mantle politely replied while he was fighting against the goblin. They seem to be graduates of [Pendora] but Im not familiar with their face. Still, having a hard fight against some demi-goblin, how shameful. They came to us after theyve defeated the demi-goblins in a few minutes without injury. "Tsk, the dagger of this thing is only dirtied with blood." "What, it wasnt a poison huh." The boys are having such conversations while illuminating the shaved bone dagger which the demi-goblin held. "Recently, there are some demi-goblins that use poisonous dagger around." I see, so they have to fight while being careful from getting hit huh. The leader-like boy told me so even though I didnt ask. "Sorry but guide these girls to the entrance. This is your reward." I tell them unterally, and pass a small bag with several gold coins inside to the leader. "Understood. We can just escort them until the great staircase right?" "Ah, Im counting on you." He received the small bag while its letting out ng sounds, and agreed to escort them after confirming the inside. The exit is just 30 minutes away, so he probably thinks that its good for some extra money. "Farewell then. Give my best regards to Sosona-dono." "Umm, please tell me your name." "I am not one to give my name." ....What am I even saying. Well I could give Kuro name, but I returned to the mansion with [Return] magic after hiding myself in the passages darkness. "Ah! Boy! Here!" I found Lilio and the members of [Moonlight] gathering in front of the guild when I came there with Arisa and the others. They are also with other members of the Seryuu Selected Corps who have been healed of course. As expected they didnt have enough time repair their equipments, so the damages on their armors remain. Zena-san and Miss Gelca have started advancing through the [Passage of Death] before thebyrinths gate when I was greeting the selectedbyrinth corps captain, Sir Henz. When they havee near the west gate, I suitably close our conversations and walk toward the west gate to meet Zena-san. "Ze, Zenahiii!" "Lilio! Im back." Lilio jumps to Zena-san whoes out of the west gate when she saw her. Slightly after her, Miss Iona and Miss Ruu also congratte her safety. "Zena-san, Im d that youre safe." "Satou-san!" Even while being hugged by the three girls, Zena-san extends her hand between the gap, and I grip her white hand to congratte her safe return. Arisa and Mia lightly kick me from behind though, please stop getting jealous during reunion. It seems Zena-san and Miss Gelca couldnt talk about the vampires due to the [Contract] skill, so they reported to the guild that they were kidnapped, confined and then, saved by a mysterious person. The mysterious person was immediately judged as Kuro once they described the appearance. Due to that, its decided that the one who had kidnapped Zena-san were to be the Lost Thieves. I guess I can just talk about the vampires to the guildmaster as Kuroter. Zena-san and the others are not going to enter thebyrinth for the next few days to repair their equipments and theyre going to have as much rest as possible today after we have promised to eat some meal together tomorrow. By the way, the reason why the Selected Corps were devastated was not because of the vampires but because some Soldier Mantis came out of the gushing hole and linked when they were fighting some Beetles so it became a fierce battle. At that time, Zena-san was immediately kidnapped by the thick fog once she sustained a serious injury. I heardter that Miss Gelca was also kidnapped by the thick fog when she was dying after getting attacked by an Assassin Shadow Goblin. I wanted to ask for more details, but since Lady Karina appeared from the west gate while looking like a corpse behind Nana, I was forced to suspend it. Apparently, she was being put on the [<>] made with Nanas force arte. Not only Lady Karina, Erina and the others, and Kuro and Shiro are also being carried while looking dead tired. They probably fall down from the sudden level up. "Master, reporting our return." "Im bk~?" "Im back nanodesu!" "Wee back. Are Karina-sama and the others having level up sickness?" "Yes, so I affirm." Looking at the AR indicators, Lady Karina has leveled up by 3, while Shiro and Kuro have gone from level 1 to level 7. What kind of wild training did they do. I have to tell them to hold back a bit during thebyrinth training tomorrow since she has toe to the tea party and the banquet with me the day after tomorrow. And then, the night of that day, I went back to thebyrinth afterforting Pochi who was feeling down from the meatless kids lunch. Yes, in order to meet the aforementioned True Ancestor who might be a reincarnated person. Book 11 - 11-9. Vampires (1) 11-9. Vampires (1) Satous here. Equaling demon lords, there are many stories and games that have vampires as thest boss, however arent them not good to y the role as a viin with such varying weaknesses? Sunlight, garlic, cant cross running water, cant enter into a building without being invited first, they have array of weaknesses, as such stories usually depict them being defeated with just wisdom and courage without relying on heroes. After returning to the loweryer, Ive decided to examine the loweryer a bit more before I go to the vampires. I havent examined it in details since I was focused in saving Zena-san before, so Im going to investigate it now. There are around 30 beings that are level 50 and above in the loweryer. The highest-leveled one is the Elder Root at level 99 that exist in the secondrgest area. It seems to be a nt-type monster that extends to the entirety of therge area. Its level is about the same as the Great Monstrous Fish (Tovkezeera), but it doesnt seem to be the Floormaster. I tried to search for Floormaster just in case, but it didnt seem to exist. The second highest one is an Evil LesserDragon at level 80. Its a lesser dragon even though its level is higher than the ck Dragon Heiron. I wonder what is the basis for differentiating whether a dragon is lesser or not? Lets ask Heiron about it next time. He probably would answer, "Dunno", but since theres no one else I could ask, it cant be helped. The third highest one is [King Mummy] at level 72. On top of having unique-skill sounding skills like [Metal Creation], and [Fantasy Factory], this King Mummys name is [Tetsuo]. He must be a reincarnated person like the True Ancestor. Ill try seeing him after meeting the True Ancestor. And then theres also the somewhat lower-leveled one at level 53 called [Iron Stalker]. He also has some ominous and unique-skill sounding skill called, [Spirit Possession]. Since his name is [Takeru], the possibility is high for him to be a reincarnated person. His race is Living Armor, he probably uses [Spirit Possession] to make a metal armor be his body. If Arisa hears about this, she would likely try to coax him to "Say Nii-san." These two reincarnated people (assumption) are each positioned on two neighboringrge Areas. Theyre probably close friends. Some guardians have been ced in front of the gate before the path that connects to the area where the vampires are. Show me your power if ye wish to cross this gate Show me your wisdom if ye wish to cross this gate Swords and Magic, retrace your steps if ye do not posses both Three mouths engraved on the gate are speaking words like living things. As for the guardians, there are tworge golems that are bigger than 9 meters, and a semi-transparent Wraith. The golems are a skeleton-like Bone Golem and a robot-like steel-made Iron Golem. The Iron Golem has a cannon and an axe-like weapons, while the Bone Golem has two short swords, a mace and a round shield on its four arms. Although I said short swords, thats only rtive to the nine-meter big golem, from my perspective its pretty much a thick great sword. I guess annihting them would be bad if Im going to have a talk with the vampires. Without caring for me who had been lost in thought, the Iron Golem began its attack. The Iron Golem shoots out a ming ball from its cannon. Using the [Break Magic] is troublesome, so I flick the ming ball with my hands, changing its course. The out-of-course ming ball made a big explosion on the passage wall behind me. With that as the signal, the Wraith has begun chanting [Ice Paralyze], and the Bone Golem started to dance with two weapons on its arms. With small motions, I take some light steps to dodge the furious assaults from both sides, and then I lightly touch it with my palms by matching the timing of its attacks. Right at that moment, I drain its magic power with [Mana Drain] in one go to make it unable to act anymore. The Bone Golem which has lost its magic power breaks down to the ground as if its been attacked with Turn Undead. I capture the scattered bones of the Bone Golem with the magic-sealing ropes and wires Ive made from Thorn Foot in the mansion in order to prevent it from returning to battle. Of course I didnt do it manually, I used [Magic Hand] magic. Ignoring the Wraiths chant, I go toward the golem which is setting up its cannon to neutralize it. Even if Im paralyzed, I could release it by using [Break Magic] chantlessly, so that one is for thest. It seems theres a timeg before the Iron Golem can use the cannon again, its attacking me with the axe part, but since its movement is slow, I lightly dodge it without even using the Ground Shrink, and then I neutralize it with [Mana Drain] like with the Bone Golem. I tie its right leg and its left arm behind its back with magic-sealing rope, restraining it. I direct a jumping kick toward the Wraith while seeing the log informing sessful resist against the paralyze at the edge of my view. It seems the Wraith has a special characteristic of invalidating physical attacks, its waiting my kick while looking calm. Wraiths have an atrocious skill called [Life Drain], so from its point of view, I probably look like [A moth flying into the me]. The moment I touch the Wraith, I generate magic edge on the spikes on the sole of my shoe, kicking it away. Of course, I didnt forget to hold back so it wouldnt be defeated in one blow. It seems to be quite painful as the Wraith that has been kicked away runs away toward the graveyard beyond the gate while screaming like its startled. Wraiths that are weak to pain, how rare. Do they even feel pain in the first ce? No one answers such a question of mine as the gate simply opens silently. >[Life Drain (Drain) Resistance] Skill Acquired Since they donte to meet me, I decide to enter at my own discretion. My appearance today is the custom version of Kuro set with a different disguise mask. I could go as the normal Kuro, but since Im going to meet a reincarnated person who call itself as a famous vampire hunter, Ban Helsing--although the true name should be Van Helsing--, its probably better if the face is of a Japanese person instead of a foreigner, so Ive made a new disguise mask. Im borrowing the face of the outsourced debug staff, Tanaka-shi. The face of Mr. Metabolic doesnt match my body build, so Ive chosen the face thats hard to left an impression with. Two female Vampire Lords are waiting for me near the bridge that connects the castle on theke. Theyre lords even though theyre women huh. Id like to ask the person who gives the name, why isnt it Lady. Theres no helping it even if Iin since its their race name, but since its too retort-prone, Im going to call them Vampire Princess at my own discretion. The two Vampire Princess are a short childish girl, and a tall adult beauty. The childish-san is a 300 years old level 49 girl with white hair and blue eyes, and the morous beauty with blond hair and pale blue eyes is a 100 years old level 41 woman. The discrepancy between their age and their outer appearance is just like the vampires in fictions. During the asion, I activate the [Life Drain Resistance] Ive got just now to the maximum. "Wee, strong one." "Are you seeking a fight? Or the treasure sphere of knowledge and moonlight grass?" "My wish is to meet the True Ancestor-dono." I answered inly to the two vampire princess who was asking my purpose. Im not role-ying Kuros way of speaking this time. "Is that so.... You dont want to fight do you...." The beauty is disappointed for some reason. Did she want to fight? The childish Vampire Princess tells me [Wait a bit], changes one of its hand into a bat, and then sends it to the castle. How convenient (fantasy). I had a chat with the two since we were free during the wait. The little girl didnt reply while looking disappointed, but the beauty normally talked with me as she seemed to be amiable. That said, since we didnt have amon topic, I asked questions about the odd spectacles around us like how do the grapes bear fruit with only moonlight. Apparently, that seems to be a nt-type monster called Dusk Grape. Just as the name implies, it can only grow in darkness, and will wither if its basked in sunlight. Only Skeletons and Living Dolls can handle them since theyre carnivorous. I see, they can eat their farmers huh.... To think that the crops are underworld-style too.... It seems the Vampire Princesses dont need to eat meal, theyre only growing it as indulgent food. I was d the she taught me various things, but it was troubling how she asked for a fight at random, "Ill give it to you if you can win against me", whenever I got interested with some of the odd things. Im not going to deem that vampires are all Battle Junkies by only looking at her, but please stop those sparkling eyes wanting to fight. When we were having such chats, the bat came back and returned into the little girls hand. "It seems Master will meet you. Follow me." The little girl bluntly said so, turned her body toward the castle without even waiting for my reply, and then began to walk. Book 11 - 11-10. Vampires (2) 11-10. Vampires (2) Satous here. I think the saying [Noblesse Oblige] is from France, but I wonder when was it got poprized. Ive only ever seen the words in manga or anime in Japan, but it seems to be a rtivelymon deed in another world. "That stand-up cor, ck hair and eyes, and that name. And above all, that face! Are ye a Japanese?" Thats right. Just as you can see, I was born and raised in Japan. "It is so dearuka." Since thetter part was said in Japanesenguage, I also replied back in one. The True Ancestor before me is a young man with seaweed-like naturally curly violet hair. Even though his skin is pale-white and his face looks like a Frenchman, his ents when he was speaking Japanese was in Kansai dialect. No, I guess his current appearance has nothing to do with his previous one. Maybe the name Ban () was from the kanji ? "You dont seem to be a hero of Saga Empire, are you a who has been spirited away dearuka?" "Im not familiar with that term, but Im probably one of those so-called teleported people." "Hou? Several hundreds years ago, the holy kingdom Hellon imitated the Saga Empires hero-summoning ritual, and summoned heroes from Japan, so another kingdom is repeating the same thing again huh..." He mutters some dangerous things like, "Kidnapper bastards", and, "Should I get rid of the summoner and the kingdoms central figures again" with a grim face. From his perspective, teleported person=summoned person huh. The True Ancestor is level 61, but if he leads the level 40-50 Vampire Princesses, they can destroy some small kingdom easily. Most of all, as far as I know, there is no kingdom called Holy Kingdom Hellon in this continent. Lets do something about it for Princess Meneas sake. "There is no need to do that. It seems they were already attacked by a Greater Demon, and the summoners, including the people involved had already been eliminated." "Even demons do some good thing sometimes dearuna." I tell the True Ancestor the thing Princess Menea has told me. Although I dont know whether its true or not, there was probably no point for the princess to lie at that time, so theres no need for me to excessively doubt it. "I would like to talk about various Japanese things, but you would be better off finishing your business first dearu." "Right. My business is--" After apologizing for destroying the barrier and the castle during my rescue, I asked him to release the women who were with Zena-san. "Those women are people whom Ive legally bought as ves dearu." "I can pay thepensation if you want?" "I am not troubled with money dearu." --Not possible huh. "By buying legally, dont tell me you went to the city?" "Certainly not, dearu. A secret market opens in the upperyer of thebyrinth once every two months. There, I bought the exhibited ves with the money made from selling magic cores and monster materials dearu." Moreover, he seems to be a regr customer there, they even brought expensive ves that only him would buy. "Are you keeping the ves as the source of blood supply?" "Watch your tongue dearu. Those women are important servants of the castle. I will have your retract the keep part." "Excuse me, I withdraw my words earlier." I purposely tried to provoke him, but he denied it unexpectedly fierce. "I ask the ves Ive bought to provide several dozens of blood every month, but other than that I only have them work as maids in the castle. I do not turn them into vampires against their will, nor I do cruel or sexual violence against them." I feel that Im not wrong about them being blood supplies, but it seems the vampires dont take away the womens free will. It seems his normal sexual desire has gradually disappeared ever since he became a vampire. All the vampire princesses seem to be his wives, but their rtionship only goes as far as hugging and exchanging kisses. His only desire is to drink a cupful of wine with a droplet of blood three times day, its a bit different than the image of vampires I have in mind. How do I say this, hes the kind of vampire that appears in the woman-oriented stories and novels. "I will free those who wish for it in 5-10 years, but since I provide them education and skills, and also living expenses enough to y around for years during the period of their employment, the ves choose for themselves whether they want to be freed." With all those hospitalities, theres probably a lot of people who want to work under him even though hes a vampire. The vampires give education and skills to the ves partly for their self-reliance after theyve been freed, but its mainly a way for the vampire princesses to spend their free time. The purpose seems more vampire-like than charity. However, they cant get sunlight here, theyll likely be ill if theyre here for 10 years. "That worry is unnecessary dearu. There is a hermitage of a light elemental magician at the end of this big area. I have ordered the maids to sunbathe there once a day." "A light elemental magician in the domain of vampires?" "It is of a man and his daughter and her husband who have ran away to thebyrinth after getting victimized by a stupid son of a grand noble who tried to rape his daughter. I provide them with food and necessities in exchange for their works dearu." I see. I feel that hes a bit too considerate to the ves, but he also has his own reason for that. "A hero wille here if we recklessly abuse and ughter them. Co-existence and co-prosperity are good in moderation." The True Ancestor boasted so while smiling pretense of evil. "However, theres no need to abduct Miss Gelca and the others if you buy your ves right?" "Umu, there is no need." "Then, why?" "The ck market didnt open this month, when I was going to see the the lost thieves who are the markets boss, I caught sight of some dying girls." ording to the True Ancestor, Gelca couldnt move since she was stabbed with a poisonous dagger, and going to be eaten by monsters, while Zena-san was dying after getting hit by a Soldier Mantiss attack, he saved each of them. The poison and bleeding would stop when they became mist together with a vampire, so he brought them to this castle and healed them with the magic potions stocked here. Im interested with just how is the [Became mist] part possible, but lets quench the curiosityter. "Are you doing charity for your pastime?" "Fumu, the greatest enemy of living a long life is boredom dearu. I decided to help someone who had a bad luck before me on whim. And when they are beautiful girls, is there any reason not to help them?" "Indeed." Though, it seems he only ever came to the ck market whenever he went out of the loweryer, so him bringing someone to the castle to save them like with Zena-san happened for the first time after a century. I thanked the kind True Ancestor for saving Miss Gelcas and Zena-sans life, and asked him if he wanted anything from the surface as the reward. "Umu, Id like to drink some Blood of Lesseu dearu." I thought that he would say that he didnt need anything, but he unexpectedly replied immediately. If my memory serves me correctly, it should be the name of a cheap wine brand. "Quite an unusual wine of choice. I have Item Box and Teleportation, so I can provide fresh foodstuff and cloth you know?" The True Ancestor looks at the Vampire Princesses who are waiting upon him nearby. "Fashionable dresses." "Mithril, or if there isnt any, iron or silver ingot." "Cute essories." "I want paper and ink." I wrote the items that each of the vampire princesses told in thepanion columns memo. Except for the [Blood of Lesseu], they were all items that I already had in the storage. I can hand it over immediately, but its probably better to do it together with the True Ancestors wine. After confirming the item by reading the memo out loud, I make a promise of the time I visit here again. The True Ancestor stopped me when I was going to leave. "Since youve alreadye here and all, why dont we have a match." It was a close battle at the beginning, but the match with the True Ancestor is ending with myplete victory. "Checkmate." "Wait, dont do that move." "But, didnt you say that the Wait earlier was thest?" "Gunununu. Then Ill give you three Blood Spheres, please wait for it again dearu." "Okay, this is thest yknow?" "Umu." Yes, the match is for Shogi. The match began with the Shogi board that the True Ancestor had prepared, but his skill is only at the level of someone whos crazy at but not good at it. Doing the wait is okay since Im getting rare materials of vampire-san for it, but ying Shogi with him is umting me some stress. Im rtively strong for a beginner (Shogi yer) since I was given some devilish training by Mr. Metabo during the meeting for the making of Shogi app for my work. Moreover, since the app has several difficulty level, Im well-informed with the way to skilfully hold back, yet right now its next to impossible for the True Ancestor to win this match. Even if I inly make an opening, he would make a move that cant be said to be anything but suicidal. No matter how much he relies on [Wait], his chance of victory is thin. Although, the vampire princesses who are watching the match dont seem to care about the oue. Whenever the True Ancestor calls for [Wait] like a child, groaning while looking vexed, the girls look at him adorably with eyes full of affection. Well, lets not find faults on someone elses hobby. The Shogi showdown with him continued until near dawn, when a certain person visited. Book 11 - 11-11. Vampires (3) 11-11. Vampires (3) Satous here. In horror movies, there are scenes where a head without bodyughs maniacally, or with someone who doesnt die even if theres only their head left while its cursing in resentment. I cant help but wonder just how are they making voices without a throat and lungs. "Ivee to beat you! Ban-sama!" "Semeri, youre energetic today too." A beautiful woman riding a giant scorpion followed by a Tyranosaurus, and a Roper, which has ivies as its limbs, confront the True Ancestor in the castles courtyard. Her pale body entwined by her wavy ck hair is quite captivating. The woman is one of the True Ancestor Bans Vampire Princesses, a Vampire Lord. The giant scorpion and the monsters apanying her have also been turned into vampires like her. I asked Ban since I found it strange for his subordinate toe attacking him, but he reply in carefree manner, "Shes in her rebellious phase nanodearu." Its probably a part of entertainment for him. Moreover, Semeri whose to defeat the True Ancestor has her pale body dyed in violet color. Contrary to her word, her eyes are those of a girl in love. "Now then, who are going to be the vanguard today?" "Ban-sama, me!" "No, let me do this." "I want to do~ it." Not only the blond haired beauty from before, the red-haired and the ck-haired women also applied. Apparently, shes not the only battle maniac around. "My turn." The white-haired taciturn little girl Vampire Princess who has been silent since a while ago raises her hand quietly and goes to the courtyard. The little girl cuts her wrist with the fingernail thats extended from her small finger. The blood spouting out of the wrist moves like an animal, forming a scythe. ....Its very like vampire, or rather temte-like, its truly a fantasy spectacle. As for Semeri, she puts a great sword made of monster material on her shoulder. "Fuhn, wouldnt have thought the white princess to be the vanguard? I thought the fat blond over there would be the one." "I-Im not fat! Im only a tiiny bit plump!" Semeri called the morous blond-san fat, but even though I dont think shes thin, she doesnt look fat at all either. The little girl whos arrived at the courtyard pushes her scythe toward Semeri as if she doesnt hear the twos bickering. "My vanguard is Tyranon. Go, Tyranon!" I felt slight affinity with Semeris questionable naming sense. The little girl jumps to the Tyrano which swings its tail with one leg as the pivot. The six-meter big Tyranosaurus isparatively agile for its size. The little girl easily cuts the Tyranos tail with her scythe. However, the Tyranosaurus seems to have assumed that the tail would be cut from the beginning. The blood spouting out of the cut part of the Tyranos tail suddenly burst into mes for some reason. Just as the ming blood thats spraying like methrower about to engulf her body, the little girl turns into mist to evade it. However, it looks like theyve grasped vampires ability well, the spraying blood seems to be have the special characteristic of burning the body of a vampire that has turned into mist. The other vampire princesses who are watching the game hold their breath, while Semeri is smiling. "....Naive dearu." The True Ancestor muttered. Even ording to my AR indication, the little girl is only slightly damaged. The little girl emerges from the shadow under the Tyrano and quickly cuts both its legs. Apparently, the mist was a fake, the real body had merged into shadow. Its not a shadow magic, but a race-specific skill called [Shadow Walk]. Only few people posses it, including the little girl and the True Ancestor. It seems to be a skill that only vampires who have aged past certain years posses, the 170 years old Semeri doesnt have it. The Tyrano which has lost its mean to escape is cut into pieces without any resistance. Apparently, vampires turn into ash when their HP bes zero. "Winner, White Princess Ryuna." The taciturn little girl grips her small fist, secretly looking happy. The girl gracefully walks toward the True Ancestor, and then presents her cheek toward him. When the True Ancesotr lightly kisses her cheek, she smiles broadly. Its rather cute. "The second one is, Roper! White princess cant fight again okay?" When the little girl who was still smiling was going to walk toward the courtyard, Semeri stopped her in irritated tone. The little girl turned toward the True Ancestor to be the judge. "Umu, one-side game isnt fun dearu." With those brief words, the second round is a fight between Roper vs the blond beauty. Just like the little girl, the blond beauty cuts her own wrist and create two short swords from her blood before going to the battle. The beauty evades the randomly-attacking tentacles with speed that surpass humans, while warding off the ones that she cant evade with her short swords. Unlike with the Tyrano, the sap of this roper doesnt seem to burn. However, it seems it has strong viscosity as the blond beautys movement is getting dull. The nail-like cornified parts at the tip of the ropers tentacles are tearing the beautys clothes. "Ahahaha! Good good Roper! Expose that fattys shameful body under the broad moonlight." "I, am, not, fat." The blond beautys breath seems to have been thrown out of order after arguing with Semeri, shes finally unable to dodge and caught by several tentacles, shes lifted on the air with her limbs tied. --quite an erotic pose. For her honor, I shift my nce behind. I could hear crackles like from electricity from behind. The blond beauty is affected with paralyzed status, it seems shes taken electric attacks from the tips of the tentacles. It seems she cant turn into mist in this state, her defeat is decided without even a counterattack. "Game over, winner Roper." I turn around since its ended--Oh my, its a stter.... the corpse of the blond beauty which has been split in two are dangling on the Ropers tentacles. The blond beautys head which has been thrown by the Roper is picked by the little girl. "Unsightly." "....Regrettably." Geh, as expected of vampires. She can talk even with only her head. "Do not worry. She will be immediately revived if she takes some blood dearu." The True Ancestor followed-up when I was shocked to see the freshly-severed head talking. Confirming on the AR indication, her health gauge is gradually being restored. "Roper is going to fight again. Its the leaders turn over there!" Semeri looks toward the True Ancestor. The True Ancestor looks at me as if she didnt notice her gaze. "Routine works causeziness dearu. Lets change the n today. Kuro-dono, would you show us the techniques you use to defeat the guardians?" "Yeah alright." I dont mind since I can just tie the Roper with [Magic Hand] and defeat it in one blow with fire magic. "This Roper is a special kind for Ban-sama. Like Id use it against a human! Ill torment him directly." ....Didnt you just use it against the blond beauty. And also, Im afraid to ask just what kind of things is she going to use it for. "I prefer not to injure her, is there any tip to hold back?" "You human, hold back you said?! You underestimate this Semeri-sama." "Dont worry dearu. Vampire Lords wont perish even if they turn into ash." I consulted True Ancestor in whisper, but it seemed vampire princesses had good ears as Semeri heard it, she was enraged to the point of looking like her blood vessel would rupture. The True Ancestor gleefully said, "She would be revived immediately if you put a magic core on top of the ash and drip some blood, so I dont mind if you go all out dearu.", as if fanning the situation. The castle maids would be victims if I do it seriously you know. They wont die even if you cut their head, I guess Ill end it by doing that. "Ban-sama! The term wont change even if I beat this guy yknow?" "Ah, if Semeri won, I would be your captive until next month as promised. However, if you lose, Kuro-dono will be given the right to order you." No, I dont need such things like an order right. Semeris expression bes warped when our eyes meet. Please stop covering the deep valley that youre fully disying from my view. Its really vexing. "S, shameless orders are no no!" "Ara, Semeri, do you feel like losing?" While still staying as a head only, the blond beauty teases Semeri as if getting her revenge for before. The scene is too surreal. These girls are really Undeads huh. I produce a ss-like transparent sword with [Magick Sword] magic chantlessly, and wield it. "Hou, youre making a weapon from Dancing de type of magic huh. Really quite unusual way nanodearu." It makes me feel that Im really odd when those were said by a vampire whos lived for a long time. However, I had to disrupt such thought since Semeri wasing to attack me, wielding a great sword with her slender arm. I thought that she was a brute-force type of person, but it seems she unexpectedly practices proper swordsmanship. Shes probably been swinging swords in her free times during the 170 years of her life. Her swordsmanship is polished enough to liken her with Pochis master. However, her craftiness isntparable to the elf master--thus, shes easy to read. In addition to that, Semeris expression is too rich. Just like when Im training with Pochi, I allow her to do the attack she wants while gradually cornering her. Semeri whos been cornered cut her wrist and attack with the blood that have turned into needles. I disperse such a desperate attack with [Short Stun] and destroy Semeris great sword with the magick sword. "Kuh, damn." I block the blood sword that Semeris created with the magick sword in one hand, slip to the bosom of her body which is pushing in, hitting it with my palm. The moment my palm touches her body, I drain her magic power in one go with [Mana Drain]. Losing her magic defense, I drive in my palm which is shaped like its gouging thing. Looks like even vampires breathe, Semeri stopped moving after losing her breath. While pulling my palm back, my other hand is swinging the magick sword toward her neck, but it stops right before it hits the neck. No, I stopped it. I couldnt cut the neck of a woman who looks like nothing but human save for her pale skin. Even though I know she wont die, Id likely still feel repulsed. "Winner, Kuro-dono!" However, the True Ancestor seems to have judged my victory. Semeri coughs violently with both her hands on the ground. "Kuro-dono, what do you wish of Semeri." Before answering the True Ancestor, I look at Semeri. Shes gnawing her mouth in vexation, trembling in disgrace. My sadistic side is incited, but Im not going to ask perverted things. None. "Right then--" Please forgive me for making Semeri a bit anxious. She has the natural characteristic of being easy to tease. "--Could she guide me around the attractions of thebyrinths loweryer?" My request seems to be surprising, Semeri tilts her head in puzzlement while saying, "Attractions?" True Ancestor seems to like it, he ps my shoulders whileughing pleasantly. "Attractions it is! Leave it to me. Ill let you see astounding attractions that you have never seen before." Apparently, Semeri interprets it as a new challenge from me, she energetically points her hand at me. Looks like shes eager to guide me immediately, but its going to be dawn soon, today Im going to have a date with Zena-san in the noon, and a party with the guildmaster in the evening. I have to escort Lady Karina to the tea party and the banquet tomorrow, so I ask for the tour to be held the day after tomorrow. I could do it tonight, but Id love to have a proper rest before touring the attractions. As for the rewards of the fight from the True Ancestor, hes going to introduce me with the reincarnated people who live in the loweryer. Lets visit them as Im touring the attractionster. Book 11 - 11-12. Date (1) 11-12. Date (1) Satous here. Talking about greeneries when I live in the city, I feel that Ive only ever seen roadside trees and decorative nts there. I do take walks in the park sometimes, but its a shame that doing it at the dawn of the day after an all-nighter will likely get me questioned by the police. "Now, lets go!" "Aye~" "Roger! Nanodesu!!!" Tama answered Lady Karinas yell in her usual carefree manner, but Pochi raised her voice louder than usual. I wonder if the slight desperation Ive heard is because of the stress from the meat absent. From now on, lets make it only two days for the meatless punishment. "Ill prepare full-course meat party tomorrow morning, so do your best okay." "Guah! Ill do my best nodesu!" Pochi who has regained brightness on her eyes grips both her hands and psyches herself. "Full cour~se?" "Thats right. Starting with three kinds of roast beef as the hors doeuvre, then shabushabu, karaage, teriyaki chicken, beef stew, andst but not least, thi~ck steaks. Of course there are seven kinds of hamburg steaks including the orthodox Japanese style and Western style. For the entremet, there will be shrimp and crab dishes with sukiyaki." Pochis tail is swinging faster whenever I narrate each item. "Aaa.... Im looking forward too much, I dont know what to do nanodesu!" "Wakuwaku~" "It sounds very wonderful. In order to empty my stomach, I will also be participating in thebyrinth exploration today." Its not only Tama and Pochi who cant express their joy, Liza seems to be excited with the meat festival, her tail is banging on the floor. They like meat that much huh. I see the energetic beastkin off, "Do your best." I felt a slight pity toward Erina and the others who are being dragged by Lady Karina, but since they would also participate in the meat festival, I encouraged them to work hard also. "Satou-san, its a good day today isnt it." "Yes, the cloud unusuallye out, it makes the sunlight feels nice." Ivee to the lodging estate where Zena-sans Selected Corps are staying, but Zena-san whos been waiting before the gate of the estate looks awfully tense. Hmm? What is she tense about after all this time? I get off the carriage Ive borrowed for the date today and escort Zena-san to it. She might be embarrassed because Lilio and some others unfamiliar faces from the corps are peeking curiously from the other side of the gate. The old coachman puts a stool on the ground to support Zena-san whos wearing skirt to get on the carriage. Hes someone dispatched by the cab carriage association, I often employs him when I use cab carriage since he drives the carriage carefully and is unexpectedly attentive despite his taciturn unsociable-like demeanor. "Zena-san, have you eaten breakfast?" "Y-yes." Her reaction is slightly slow when I talk to her. Maybe her condition isnt good after all? "If youre still not feeling well, why dont we postpone the outing?" "No, Im fine." She doesnt look that fine, so Im going to refresh her at a ce with good sceneries. I instructed the old coachman to take us to the park near the Ivy Mansion. "I didnt know that theres a ce with such rich greenery in this city." "Theres a facility made by someone called the Elf Sage nearby that enables water from a water-source to flow on the ground surface. The nature here is rich as the aftereffect." I narrate back what Leriril has told me to Zena-san whos wide-eyed after seeing the trees andwn of the park. In fact, its not just merely a water source, it also draws up [Mana] from the earths vein. Putting that said, since Zena-sans vigor hase back a bit, lets take walk here. I tell the old coachman to stop the carriage on the grasnd near the park entrance. "Would you like to take a bit of stroll?" "Yes, Id be d to." "It feels really refreshing to walk around here, Im sure youll feel pleasant." I tell the old coachman to wait here, take Zena-sans hand, and rxedly walk on thene under the tree shadows. "Satou-san...." "Yes." I do not urge Zena-san whos faltering after saying my name, Ill just wait for her to collect her words. Its very cool here, probably due to the vapor from the morning dews. In addition, the sounds of birds chirping between the trees are really nice on the ears. "Um, Satou-san, have you, umm, been a noble since you were in Seryuu city?" "No, I was a normalmoner at that time." It seems she wanted to hear that, Zena-sans shoulders lose her tense after hearing me saying so. Its not that important of a thing right? I briefly talked about how I saved some rtives of a noble from thieves, brought them to Baron Muno which ended up in Liza and the others repelling the monsters that attacked Muno city, as the result, I was granted chevalier title by the Baron. "....Then, that beautiful person was?" Someone whom Zena-san expressed with [Beautiful], meaning its either Lady Karina or Nana? Its probably Lady Karina since Ive introduced her to Zena-san before. I exin to her, guessing so. "Is it about the woman with rolled blond hair?" "Y-yes." "That person is Karina-sama, shes the daughter of Baron Muno. Shes always wanted to go to thebyrinth city since a long time ago, shes currently enjoying herself exploring thebyrinth, guided by Liza and the others." Zena-san looks puzzled, I guess the daughter of a baron exploring abyrinth is unexpected. "She probably wants to be strong since she said she wanted to be the heros attendant." "I can understand that!" You do huh.... Zena-san and Lady Karina might unexpectedly have simr taste. While taking half a hour stroll, I talked about the event when I met Mia and Nana. Of course, I cant exactly tell her the thing about the [Maze of Trazayuya] and the [Undead King Zen], so Ive revised the content here and there. I heard a small sound from Zena-sans stomach during that time. She probably hasnt eaten breakfast after all. There should be Tamas napping space ahead of these trees. Lets have a lunch there today. We cant see it from thene, but if you just follow the animal trail for a bit, youll arrive at Tamas napping space. Small butterflies are flying among the sunlight between the trees, small squirrel-like animals peek their face from the shadow of the branches. Its a space thats quite pleasing for hearts. I put a sheet on the meadow for us to sit down, and take out sandwiches and whale karage from the lunchbox Ive made this morning. Ive prepared honeyed lemonade as the drink. Though Ive said lemonade, I used some handball-sized fruits that tasted like lemon to make the fruit juice. "Um, does Satou-san has [Item Box] skill?" "Oh its just that this bag is a magic item. Just like the [Item Box], it can hold a lot of item." "Amazing. Youre like the magician from picture books." I pass the magic bag (Holding Bag) to Zena-san who was eagerly admiring it, letting her touch it as she wants. I hid it in Seryuu city it, but theres no problem showing it now because Ive been using it normally with everyones fairy bag as the camouge ever since we arrived at the Labyrinth City. Surprisingly enough, there wasnt anyone who tried to steal this bag as it seemed the Red Iron te worked as repellents. "Now then, why dont have a bite." I pass Zena-san a handmade paper napkin and teach her the way to eat the sandwich. Were going to eat the sandwich by wrapping it in paper napkins, but Ive brought two forks for the karage. "Is this a white bread? This is the first time Ive seen a bread this thin and soft." "Its a kind of white bread called loaf bread." I made this loaf bread for Arisa who requested it strongly. I got the breads yeast in the Royal Capital, but it took me half a month before I could made good loaf bread. Arisa bit thepleted loaf bread in her mouth while running in the corridor, saying "Imte, Imte", which made her getting scolded by not only Liza and Lulu, but even Ms. Miteruna. I understand the parody, but just what was she trying to do. "You could eat this karage as is, but dipping it in this red sauce or this yellow sauce would make it taste even more delicious." The red one is a slightly sweet tomato sauce, the yellow one is a slightly bitter mustard sauce. There are two kinds of sandwiches; egg sandwiches, and cheese & ham sandwiches. I had prepared tuna kes too, but since that peculiar ke sensation was popr among the mansion maids who tasted it, I passed it off this time. "Delicious" Zena-san mutters a single word and bes speechless after nibbling a light bite of the sandwich. Its been awhile since I see such reaction. "Its really delicious. I thought this red one was pepper, but its sweet isnt it." "Yes, thats a voring made from the royal capitals specialty fruit called tomato." It seems the sandwich and the karage were to Zena-sans liking, they were gone into her stomach in a blink of an eye. While Zena-san is having ate breakfast, I tell her about my workshop visits and Sir Tisrads wedding in the duke castle at the duchy capital humorously. When Zena-san hears about the fireworks that adorned the wedding at the end, she leaks a sigh like shes envious from the innermost depth of her heart, "It sounds wonderful", while looking entranced. Since that behavior was so cute, I unconsciously promised Zena-san to show her fireworks next time. I feel bad if I have to ask Arisa, so lets make some magic tools that can shoot fireworks once again. With Zena-san who has fully recovered, we leave the park behind. Book 11 - 11-13. Date (2) 11-13. Date (2) Satous here. Ipletely dont remember the field study of my schooldays era, but I remember well the field study at the beer factory, and the semi-conductor factory during the time when I was a working adult. The depth of fascination really is different for things that interest you. After were done eating, per Zena-sans wish, were going to look around shops specialized for explorers. I ask the carriage to wait on the entrance to the arm street, and then we march there on feet. Many craftsmen are making Maces and Bone Hammers made from monster materials on the joint establishment located beside the weapon shop. Although its probably for the sake of efficiency, please stop piling up the unprocessed materials on ces that can be seen from the street. "Arent these corpses of monsters?" "Thats right. However, I think itd be better to call it materials rather than corpses." Since I sensed that the air among the craftsmen became unsettling with Zena-sans nonchnt word, Im correcting her in low voice. Zena-san who realized that she had a verbal slip apologizes toward the craftsmen while lowering head. Its very like Zena-san to act like a good youngdy like this, but it seems the craftsmen didnt expect her to lower her head to them, after getting taken aback, they epts the apology, saying [Dont mind it.] brusquely. There are a lot of arms made from monster materials that are processed without change around this area. Shops that produce pseudo-magic swords with alchemy are doing their works indoor or in their courtyard to prevent people stealing the technique. Ive guided Zena-san to a shop that deals with such pseudo-magic swords. "The shops here look grand." "Thats because theyre the foremost weapon and magic tools shops-joint in thebyrinth city." The weapons that are sold here is 10 gold coin much at the lowest, so average explorers dont quite go to the luxury shops here. However, quality-wise, theyre undoubtedly the finest in thebyrinth city, so Im thinking of making Zena-san known to the shopkeepers. Although its probably going to be awhile before she can buy here, but since the Seryuu Selected Corps are excellent, it should be not long before theyreing here to have transactions. When I enter the shop while escorting Zena-san, several sociable female shopkeepers energetically greet us, "Wee", together at once. I urge Zena-san who greets them back after being lured by their vigor, and go on to check on the disyed weapons and armors. There are around 10 disy stands in the excessively spacious shop interior, each of the stands have two shopkeepers without exception. Those women are former explorers, and it seems theyre not only here to be shop assistants, but also as guards for themodity. Ive seen many times the case where a guest tried to touch the neat and trim female shopkeepers butt only for her to twist their wrist while smiling brightly. Putting that aside, I walk on, guiding Zena-san toward one of the disy stand. "This is a dagger made from the crystal horn of the Dread Beast, Crystal Dagger." "Its beautiful." Zena-san who saw the crystal dagger shown by the shopkeeper breathed out a sight of admiration. This is a weapon made from horn of the triceratops-like monster I saw when I was exterminating the lost thieves. It can produce electricity that paralyze enemies like a stun-gun if you fill it with magic power. Zena-san is probably charmed by its jewel-like appearance though. "If that interests honored guest, please try holding them if you would." Encouraged by the female shopkeeper, Zena-san timidly takes the dagger. Zena-san holds the dagger while looking a bit excited, but then she looks like she notices something and puts the dagger back to the stand while looking pale. Hm? "Was there something wrong?" "T-the price tag." Zena-san whispers to my ear in low voice. While feeling slightly ticklish, I look at the dagger on the stand, it has the price tag of [120 gold coins]. It wasnt like this before though. Furthermore, thats three times the market price. When I ask the female shopkeeper, turns out its not a sudden price hike, but its priced to be sold to merchants whoe from outside the city. The price is clearly exorbitant, but sometimes there are merchants who still buy it at this price. "If it isnt Chevalier Pendragon-sama. Wee to our humble store." The middle-aged shop manageres out of the back and greets me while nodding to his other regr customers. Hes been a sociable person ever since he was introduced to me by Bar Dyukeli, but the reason why he gave such a grand wee is because Ive lend a hand on reproducing the recipe to make this crystal dagger. Of course, I didnt directly give the recipe, but pretended to give the hint by coincidence. Leaving that aside, as Ive wanted, I make Zena-sans face known, bring her to tour the workshops, and have the craftsmen teach her the way to strip materials from monster in order to sell them high. While waiting for Zena-san whos writing a memo about the way to strip materials with serious face, I go to see the manager-shi whos standing beside another craftsman making a pseudo-magic swords de made from [<>]s material. "Ites out well. Chevalier-sama, would you like to try it?" "Yes, if you allow me to." I take the sword manager-shis presented to me. The grip hasnt been made yet, but theres no problem in holding it since Im not going to sh thing with it. I put magic power into the de. Looks like its not made well, I feel some resistance when Im putting magic power into the great sword. I feel that its stuck halfway through. I concentrate at the ce where the magic power is stuck, and then wring my magic power like a needle, operating it to expand on the path. Normally itd take a long time for the user to familiarize themselves, but I guess its fine since its not something that other people can notice. Im being careful since the de will break and magic edge will be generated if I put too much magic power into it. After 10 seconds, faint red light appears on the surface of the de. "As expected of Chevalier-sama. To infuse magic power into a magic sword that youve held for the first time!" Manager-shi tters me, but anyone should be able to do this much right? All of our vanguards canmonly do it, even Lulu and Mia can do it after taking some time. Zena-san raises her face when she hears manager-shis praising voice, and leaks a surprised sound when she she see the magic-coated de. "Satou-san. Is that possibly magic edge?!" "No, this isnt." Although it seems shes misunderstood, so I correct it. "Its not magic edge, but you can make red light appear on the de of a magic sword made from monster materials if you pour it with magic power." "It looks beautiful." "Yes, however its not just the look, when its like this, it can give damage to substance-less monsters, and it wont be damaged by attacks of monster that use acid and dposition breath. Its quite useful if youre engaging in series of battle inside thebyrinth." I exined it with an all-knowing look toward Zena-san, but I heard this trivia from the roach-raid leader from before, Koshin-shi. Without Item Box skill and a magic bags, bringing multiple weapons to thebyrinth is too inefficient, so people value this ability more than simple offensive power. I put out the magic power from the de and give it back to the manager. For some reason, he praised me, "As expected of a Mithril te explorer", but Ive heard this trivia from Koshin-shi, a Bronze te holder. Since the craftsman looks like he wants to discuss the de with manager-shi, I read the mood and leave the shop behind. We leave the arm shop street, and go to the street where alchemy and magic items are lined up. There are a lot of small shops that sell consumable goods here, so there are a lot of explorers herepared to the arm shop street earlier. I make Zena-sans face known to the shopkeepers while teaching her the market price of goods such as magic potions and ointments, and bargain items on each shop. I know a lot of shopkeepers here introduced by Bar Dyukeli during the banquet, so my aim is to get them understand that she is my acquaintance, reducing the risk of them selling her some weird item. "Its cute. I wonder what is this essory?" "Well now? I wonder what is it." Zena-san is holding a ball-sized magic item in a certain fancy goods shop. Just as the color indicated, its a lewd tool, so I suitably dodge the question. The female shopkeeper approached Zena-san who was going to return the tool to the shelf, and then she whispered to her ear the kind of tool that was. Zena-san whos be red, quickly returns the tool to the shelf like she held hot-iron. Then she seizes my arm and runs away from the shop as fast as she can. Still, I didnt know that there were such magic tools. Looks like people still do what they do even when the world changes. Were striding the street until Zena-san calms down, she finally does after we stop and drink some tea near the west guild. This shop has sweet baked cake and blue tea. Ive been rmended this shop by the female staffs of the west guild. Today it seems they dont hang the cloth for warding sunlight on the open terrace since the sunlight is weak today. There are no sands in the wind since its blowing toward the desert, so were having some tea on the open terrace. "The fruit water from before was good, but this blue tea is also nice." "Thats because, ording to the guilds staff, this seems to be the shop which serves the best blue tea in thebyrinth city." Some voices interrupted us when we were having such conversations. "It really was masters smell nodesu!" "Theres Zena too~" Pochi and Tama who lean their body on the fence of the cafes open terrace appeal themselves while swinging their tail. Lizaes from behind them and then lift them both. "Master, Zena-sama, please forgive us for disturbing you." "Its alright." I give the baked sweets left on the small te to the two who are being carried under Lizas arms. "Pochi, Tama, a~n." "A~n?" "Nanodesu!" I decide to act like I didnt see Zena-san opening her mouth a bit when I was turning to her. Feeding the two little girls is one thing, but doing it to Zena-san who looks like a senior high school student in public is too high of a hurdle. "Are you done with thebyrinth exploring for today?" "No, we have finished the work at Area 13, so we retreated to have a break." Looks like theyre working hard. While leveling-up Lady Karina and the others, Liza is also trailzing the depopted Area 13. Itll beplete after they create safety zones and cull out dangerous monsters that can endanger their hunt. At the moment, [Pendora] guys are opening it, theyre probably going to use it for the Training Schools guys after the monster number has decreased a bit more. By opening, its not because theres a door that prohibit intrusion, theyre only going to tell the safe route to Area 13 and distribute map of the safety zones there. I dont see anyone beside the three beastkin girls, so I confirm it to Liza while rustling Pochis and Tamas hair. "Karina-sama and the others are resting in the explorer guild sickbay since their level-up nausea were bad. They should be fine since Nana is with them." "Its the person who was being carried yesterday right? To have the nausea continues until the next day, maybe its better if the priest check..." "Zena-sama, that is not correct. Karina-sama and the others have leveled up again during the exploration today." I saw Zena-sans surprised face while ying [Look that way] game with Pochi and Tama. My eyes are chasing the twos fingers since our [Look that way] game adopt the house rule which states that youd lose if you cant follow the finger. "W, what kind of drill did you do?" "We only performed some dozens of battles. We only defeated a bit less than 100 monsters, so it is not enough to be called a drill." "H-hundred?" "If Zena-sama is interested, how about training with us once? Is it alright Master?" Liza suggested so to Zena-san who was at loss. Thinking about Zena-sans group goal, power-leveling her probably will help guaranteeing her safety. After confirming whether Zena-san would be a hindrance to them, I approve it since Lady Karinas and her maids levels are lower than Zena-sans. Zena-san hesitated for a bit, but it looks like shes decided to go together with Liza and the others to thebyrinth. I lent the carriage to Zena-san toe back to the lodging estate and take her equipments. I was going to lend her Lulus hard newt leather armor since her armor should be destroyed before, but she declined and said that she was going to borrow the leather armor of her magician co-worker. Theyre with Nana today, she should be fine even withmon armor. Until shees back, I continue apanying Pochi and Tamas [Look that way] game which have elerated to the speed where an average person wont be able to keep up. Book 11 - 11-14. Power-leveling Its Zenas Point of View 11-14. Power-leveling "Thank you for taking care of me today." I greet the daughter of Baron Muno in front of the explorer guild. She sshed her luxurious golden-colored hair to the back, nting her body while looking displeased. Even if Im referred by Satou-san, it must be unpleasant when an outsider suddenly takes part after all. "Karina-sama?" "Its nothing. Just dont be a drag." "Karina~?" "Tsuntsun is no good nanodesu." "Zena-sama is a master of wind magic. She will not be a hindrance." Karina-sama criticized me with some harsh words, but she begrudgingly epted my participation with Liza and the others mediation. My chest feels slightly fuzzy when I see Karina-sama whos reddened as Satou-san whispers something on her ear. "Mot~" "Its a Maze Moth nanodesu!" The two featherkin infants shoot their light crossbow toward the direction Pochi and Tama, who are acting as the vanguard, point at. The Maze Moth got hit with the two arrows and fell to the ground. Their aim is as good as Lilio even though theyre so small. They must have undergone strict training ever since theyre aware of oneself, no doubt. We have only fought weak ones like maze moths and goblins during the journey so far since other explorers worked hard (to cull monsters). Gina-sama of [Moonlight] has said to me that there are only a few monsters in the main corridors that connect between areas. "Be careful, were going to arrive at our objective Area 19 soon." Everyone including me nods at Satou-sans warning. We go through the crevice of a row of rocks that block the main corridor. Tama whos going first says, "Trap", and then she goes to a corner of the corridor with careful steps. "Procedure~ Canceled~" "As expected of Tama nanodesu!" --Fast. To cancel it just by rustling a bit in the shadow like that. "Monsters areing from the front nodesu." "Its a needle caterpir (Needle Crawler). They can shoot needles that can paralyze you, so dont let it hit you okay." "Its awright~" "Its alright if they dont hit you nanodesu!" Despite the Needle Crawlers dull-looking appearance, itsing to us faster than a running man. "Zena-san, please put up defensive magic." "Yes!" Oh no. I shouldve chanted it before Satou-san urged me. I began to chant [<>] wind magic in panic. However, the Needle Crawler thats approaching faster than the magic taking shape, stops, then it spreads its body and readies itself to shoot. --I wont make it. But, I cant stop the chant. Ill stop a few of them at least! "Caterpir! Shooting needles, acting like youre an archer, how ridiculous so I mock!" Nana-san who held a great shield came to the front and provoked it. Countless needles shot by the Needle Crawler rush toward her. I feel chill down my spine as the rapier-sized needles fly one by one. The dying figure of Nana-san who has been pierced with countless needless along with her great shield. --such hallucination did not happen fortunately. Her great shield which is made from material Ive never seen before bounces the hitting needles while leaving heavy sounds. Pochi and Tama skillfully intercept some needles which have missed her great shield. The [<>] magic that has finally been invoked block the second volley of the needles. "This monster is a bit dangerous huh. Sorry but lets not use this monster for the [Power-leveling]. Take care of it with Nanas magic before it approaches if you find one." "Yes, master." One term that I dont understand is mixed among Satou-sans talk. However, I think this isnt the time to have a chat. "Pochi, Tama, lets destroy it. Follow me." "Dont worry be happy sir~?" "Roger nanodesu!" Liza and the others rush toward the space where the third round of needles are flying. Theyre too reckless no matter how you see it. "Wait!" Karina-sama told them to halt, but Liza and the others arent stopping. But, Ive misunderstood. Karina-sama joins the battlefield where the needles are flying around. With her golden-colored hair fluttering from her helmet, her beautiful limbs dance in the air as if shes the incarnation of beauty itself. Satou-san stopped me who was lured and had made a step forward. "Its dangerous. Those four should be able to handle it." Just as hes said, Liza and the two others handily beat the monster. Not only Lizas spear, Pochis and Tamas weapons also shined red light, so they must be magic swords. Karina-sama swings the Heavy Hammer shes shouldering, knocking the entire body of the monster to the ground. A whip-like tentacle sprouting from the Needle Crawlers head is going toward Karina-sama. However, a small shield that appears before her blocks the tentacle even though its cracked because of it. Is that magic? Or a magic tool? Satou-san who has noticed my line of sight calls out to me. "Karina-sama is fine since he has the protection of the Magic Creature Raka." It seems the decorations on her neck and limbs are Intelligent Item. To have a family heirloom that only appears in fairy-tale like that, as expected of a territory-holder lord. --Shes rich on top of being that beautiful, its really enviable. ".... Air st" My magic intercepts the Armor Moth who was rushing here. Slightlyter, the featherkin infants shoot their light crossbows. Lizas spear and Nana-sans great sword cut its armor, Pochi and Tamas stone-throwing create holes on its wing. Karina-sama and her two female soldiers take turn to hit it once, andstly the three beastkin girls finish the battle. Even though my magic and the girls attack were repelled by its armor, Liza, Nana-san and the others easily cut through it. I think this is the difference between us and Mithril Explorers. One needs that much strength in order to stand by Satou-sans side.... I feel uneasy about my remaining magic power after doing so many battles, but it should have run out faster if not for the wand Ive received from Kuro-san. Although I feel dizzy after overusing my magic, I wont be able to catch up to Satou-san and the others if I rest. I will fight with the Magic Short Sword Ive received together with this long wand if I run out of magic power. "Are you tired?" "I-Im fine!" I muster up a bravado as to not worry Satou-san. "You would copse if you overexert yourself you know. Go ahead and refresh yourself with this." I receive the small bottle that hes presented to me worryingly, and drink down the citrus vored liquid. I feel that magic power wells up from within my body, subsiding the dizziness. --Dont tell me it was a magic power recovery potion? My question was quickly affirmed, but the magic potions that I know are hard to drink with strong grass vor. Moreover, even though it should be several silver coins worth even for one, he said, "I have a lot", and gave me more bottles. "Recovering magic power with meditation will use up the time, so please drink it freely." Although he said that, I dont think I can drink these expensive magic potions so readily. Even in territorial army, its a valuable item thats supplied to me only one bottle for emergency... --I feel like itll make my sense of value go haywire. I wonder how many monsters weve defeated. I understand why the eyes of the two Karina-samas guards looked like a dead fishs when they were entering thebyrinth. Theyve been repeating this absurd ways of fight day after day. The two guards expressed their poor physical condition right after the featherkin infants, so were taking a break in a small room called Safety Zone, guided by Satou-san. Come to think of it, Satou-san has been guiding our journey so far, but Ive never seen him use luminance stones to check the course, nor did he check map even once. I wonder if he has memorized all of the routes? Satou-san has never pulled the mithril sword on his waist so far. He must be in charge of direction and mapping. "Zena, a~n." "Thank you." I receive the honey cake that Pochi presents and put it into my mouth. Its sweet enough to be too sweet, but right now, this sweet spreads out deliciously. ....Looks like I had gone to sleep before I knew it. I wasid on a carpet with tender felt that had been put on the ground. When I look up, I see Pochi and Tama silently ying signal-like game with their hands. "Have you woken up?" I receive the tureen and a spoon that Satou-san, who says "Youre hungry right?", presents me. The tureen is warm with appetizing steam rising. --Steam? I see a hot pot thats being heated on fire behind Satou-san. It looks like hes cooking inside thebyrinth. The people of [Moonlight] have taught me that its an act that must not be conducted since itll gather monsters. "Its alright since this is a safety zone." As if reading my worry, Satou-san informs me with his usual calm tone like hes whispering. When Im with him, I feel like Im hallucinating we are in the middle of the city. The thick vegetable stew that I have is more delicious than any other dish Ive ever had. Thats why, I involuntarily asked for a second helping. --To be that much delicious is unfair. My body feels light thanks to the light sleep. I have a feeling that my magic power has increased somewhat. We continue the same kind of series of battles after the break, but we are now able to reliably defeat the enemies since everyone has grasped their role. That appeared from the Gushing Hole as if to prick such carelessness. --Scissor Centipede Its very long body looks like a tower when it stands up, sharp ws on the tip of its countless legs are shaped like swords. And, its crab-like pincers on the sides of its head are emitting fiendish red light. That pincer swings down toward me whos frozen over the centipedes gigantic body. We are currently fighting nearly 10 powerful monsters. Theres no one that can prevent that fiendish de-- Even though I know its futile, I holds my long wand up to block the swinging-down pincer. Another enemy would skewer me if I were to avoid to the side. --Just before the pincer bisects the wand in two, a ck tornado cuts in. After kicking away the swinging right-pincer, Satou-san who had appeared out of nowhere brought me to a safe location. "Its alright now." Satou-san smiles refreshingly as if to make me feel relieved. He still looks rxed even though hes just saved me from danger. Nimbly so, like he always is. "Insolent fool who tried to put their hands on Zena-sama." The left pincer which pursued us is warded by a red spear, making it pierce the ground instead. Liza holds the red spear in one hand, and uses her other hand to push the left pincer into the ground. That hand seemingly glow red. "A mere centipede trying to fight Master and Zena-sama, youre a hundred years too early." The moment after Lizas words, the left pincer is destroyed with a boom sound. Was that magic just now? "Liza, I leave the rest to you." "Understood." Lizas spear which is d in red light emits even stronger red light--is that Magic Edge? I wonder if her secret skill is [Magic Edge]? She pulls back the spear to the limit, and then thrusts it toward the centipede in one go. Its not a distance that a spear can reach no matter how long it is. --Eh? A lump of red light flies from the tip of the spear like a cannonball, hitting the centipedes head. When the light disappear, the figure of the centipede with arge hole on its head remains. Is that perhaps, the shooting [Magic Edge] technique that appears in the hero story Ive read in my childhood. I thought that was just a creation, Ive never thought it actually exists. However, there was no leeway for me to be perturbed from that misceneous matter. The centipede that had lost its head split on its joints, and came attacking like different creatures. "Magic Edge Cannon nanodesu!" "Majin Cannon~, How many~?" "More! Nanodesu!" "Falcon Phnx~" sting with carefree voices, Pochi and Tama wreck the BlockPedes with countless red light bullets they shoot from their locations. --Am I watching a dream I wonder. I forget to support them with wind magic, as I can only watch the spectacle, dumbfounded. I was shocked when I checked my growth in the explorer guild. My level has increased from 17 to 24 in just one day. Its said that growths are fast in thebyrinth, but this is just too fast no matter how you look at it. It shouldnt be strange for Liza and the two others who were powerless to turn into superior explorers in just several months. Probably, Satou-sans guidances andmands are amazing. Except in that one Gushing Hole case, I never felt that my life was in danger even after we did such continuous battles. When I was in thebyrinth with everyone from the Selected Corps, I felt that every battle had my life on the line even though we only fought minor enemies. We need knowledge and experience to cover this difference. I will ask if I can enter the Training School that Satou-san manages next time. During thebyrinth exploration, I tried to converse with Karina-sama many times, but she only ever replied with, "Yes", or "Youre right" short. Once, we had a conversation that continued on for a bit with Satou-san as the topic, but her guards poked fun at her, getting it interrupted. Even though she looks like a gaudy beauty, she seems to be surprisingly pure. I think that I want to be friend with her for sure. During thatbyrinth exploration, I remember sympathizing with her who earnestly wished nothing but getting stronger, withoutining even once. She might be my rival in love, but someday I want to have an all-night talk about Satou-san, apanied with drink, with her. And then, someday, together the two of us will arrive at the height where Satou-san and the others are! Book 11 - 11-15. Revisit 11-15. Revisit Satous here. I wonder when did I begin bringing presents whenever I visit my friends ce? It was normal to not bring anything when we were children, but when my friend became a family man, it became normal to bring something in order to relieve the guilty feeling of intruding a newly-wed household. Last night was tiring. I went to the drinking party sponsored by the guildmaster after returning to thebyrinth city, it was quite a sabbath. I hadpletely forgotten to make the appetizer due to the date that became a power-leveling endeavor, but thanks to the thoughtful Lulu who had cooked various things, I was able to somehow got out of the trouble. The liquor that the guildmaster boasted was quite good. The scathing impact that came with a mouthful was quite a thing, yet the aftertaste was refreshing, so it made you keep wanting another cup. I wasnt the only one who seemed to think so, the guildmaster emptied the bottle before I could ask for the second cup. I had expected it to be like that, so I took out a barrel of wine that I had bought when I was buying the cheap wine for True Ancestor Ban. Was it due to the Mithril te, I felt that there were inly more female staffs and female explorers who approached me. In a sense, the only people who didnt change their attitude were the brothel Onee-sans. I guess either one of them was aiming for fame and money. Eluding the younger female staffs were easy, but resisting the temptation of the sexy young women were painful. Fighting demon lords or doing continuous battle is easier than this. "Hauu, its too blissful its scary nodesu." "Full stomach~ full stomach~?" "Supreme bliss." As promised, I had made the meat feast for Pochi and the others who woke right up as the sun rose. The three are lying down on the cushions in the living room with swelled stomach that looks like ites out of a manga. Their expression on their face is loose, looking blissful. Mia and me exited in the first round, but the three beastkin girls fought the meat dishes to the bitter end. "It sure was delicious, but that amount wasnt something that could be eaten in one sitting was it." "Nn." Arisa said it like its not her business, but she, who participated until the third round, had just been moaning, "Im dying from eating too much", until I gave her stomach medicine. Erina and the other who participated to third round with Arisa have gone to bed after taking the stomach medicine. Lulu and me who are exhausted from the cooking also be the dwellers of the bed. Therefore, Ive asked Ms. Miteruna in charge of dressing Lady Karina whos going to participate in the tea party today. I let Lady Karina, whose face looks stiff from being nervous, to sit on the sofa as rmended by the Marchioness. I sit beside her in order to cover her. "Oh my, such wonderful clothing." "Is it the fashion of the royal capital?" "Isnt this cloth the green silk of Oyugock dukedom." Not only the Marchioness, the noble wives who surround her also talk to Lady Karina, but they praise only her essories, not Lady Karina herself. I wonder if its the tacit rule to not refer her by appearance during such time. While fully disying her shyness of strangers, Lady Karina replies the wives curtly with, "Yes", or "No", shes catching up with the conversation but not continuing it. I tried to follow-up as much as I could, but the conversation became to be only with me. Theres no choice but for her to start by making friends of the same age. "Is Karina-sama going to get married to Chevalier Satou?" Baroness Larupott who likes stories about adultery and syrupy love stories brought that topic while smiling obscenely. Since Lady Karina was in trouble without being able to either confirm or deny it, I eluded the talk by saying, "Lady Karina is more suited to someone who is of higher ss than someone like me." The Baroness tried to rmend her 30-year-old fifth son to Lady Karina, but I changed the topic to be about the rumor of rtionship between that fifth son and a certain barons daughter before Lady Karina made a verbal slip. Although, I feel that Lady Karina wouldnt have responded anyway since she was sending displeased nce at me, but Baroness Larupott still got into the different topic I presented while looking satisfied. The mood of the ce has be slightly strange, so I have the maids to bring in the Shortcakes and Cheese Tarts Ive handed them in advance to soften the mood. The Marchionesssdy attendant whispers something to the Marchionesss ear, and then she looks at me while hiding half of her childish smile behind a folding fan. --Its probably better for me to prepare myself to look surprised. Ive already known the prepared surprise guest with the marker reflected on my radar, but I wont be able to rpense her hardship if I react inly. "It seems the the preparation for the second guest has beenpleted. Enter." Zena-san in dress enters the room while being escorted by the Marchionesssdy attendant. I look surprised while taking care not to be exaggerated about it. "My my, for Satou-dono whos usually calm to be that flustered." It seems she was satisfied with my behavior, the Marchioness offhandedly muttered, "This one is really the favorite after all". After finishing the worrisome tea party and dinner, I escorted Zena-san back to her lodging, and Lady Karina to the detached building of the mansion. I was somehow able to finish without displeasing the Marchionessmunity, but since my reaction should have been weak toward their effort to make fun of me, they probably wont invite these two girls again in the future. The only fruit of all this is the fact that the two held conversations about hero story. Lady Karina who was shy of strangers became talkative when it was about hero story although it was kind of unusual to be a topic betweendies. They shouldnt be enough to be called friends to each other, but at the very least they should be acquaintances now. If possible I wish Zena-san will be Lady Karinas girl friend. Unexpectedly enough, I feel that she can get along well with Princess Mitia if the the topic about hero is brought up. The next morning, I visited the loweryer while bringing the presents for the true ancestor and the vampire princesses. Ive already installed a carved seal board on therge area beside theirs, so I can immediately go visit them with [(Return)]. "Ban-sama, please use this mithril to make katana as you like." "Umu, its a splendid ingot dearuna. I could make a good katana with this dearou." I stopped my hand which was in the middle of distributing the presents when I heard the vampire princess, whom I gave the mithril ingot to, coaxing the true ancestor. "Ban-dono, you can make katana?" "Umu, it took me 300 years before I was finally able to temper a proper katana dearu." "For future reference, is it alright if you let me see you create a katana?" "OK dearu. I will need to prepare the smithy, so stop by after Semeri has finished guiding you on the tour." Ive tried to temper some Japanese katana before this, but I still cant make it well even now. It did ended up looking like a Japanese katana from outside, but it broke easily, and its attack power couldnt bepared to the [Kotetsu] and [Muramasa] I had in my storage. I finish distributing the presents while feeling slightly overjoyed. Im also giving sewing kits and books to the castle maids who seem happy about it. "Um, is it fine?" "Of course." "I want this book." "Im taking this corral earrings!" "You girls! You are before the guest and Ban-sama! Choose itter!" """Yes, Mrs. Fedraluca.""" The middle-aged head maid scolds the younger maids who were arguing over the presents. She looks the oldest in this true ancestor castle, appearance-wise. It seems she was invited to be a vampire princess countless times, but she firmly declined to stop being a human. Mrs. Fedraluca carried some items to me and then I put them into my storage via Item Box. These are the gift Ive got from the true ancestor as thanks for my presents. Some magic weapons that are clearly notmon are mixed among them. "I dont think Ive brought items worthy enough to get such a magic sword?" "They were items I acquired when I hunted the floormaster, you should ept them without worry dearu." "By any chance, do you have the chant orb?" I tried asking when I saw a ray of hope. "Chant is it? We can try searching the treasure vault--" "The orbs were all used by the maids, so there is nothing left of them." It didnt remain in the true ancestors memory, but Mrs. Fedraluca who managed the treasure vaults catalog denied it. "Is that so dearuka. Do not worry Kuro-dono. You will be able to do it if you just train for 10 years." "Thats right, even the maids here learned it in five years except for the ones who gave up halfway through." The true ancestor and the severed head that was on top of the tray consoled me. "Does it take time to get revived from a neck?" "There wasnt enough blood see. These girls would copse if I took it from them." It seems she needs to wait until the magic potion made from a medicinal nt called Blood Spray Herb is finished being made to replenish the deficit blood. Looks like you can turn water into blood with the magic potion. I cant imagine its mechanism, but if I consider the uncanny healing power of magic potions, changing water into blood sounds simple inparison. I can offer her my blood, but you usually ends up getting treated like ingredient in tales and such, so I wont say something more than necessary. "Ban-sama! Ivee to pick up Kuro!" "Umu, very well dearu." Vampire princess Semeri whos in high spirit like always hase. Shes bringing two raptor-type vampires that are fast on their feet. "First, lets have some fun at Corpse and Armors ce!" Corpse is probably the [King Mummy] Tetsuo, and Armor is the [Iron Stalker] Takeru. By having fun, I wonder if they are exhibiting mummies and armors? "Umu, you will surely have fun dearu." "Are they doing some kind of tourist attraction?" Semeri folds her arms and answers with a proud face. "Yeah, its war!" Book 11 - 11-16. War of the Underground Empire 11-16. War of the Underground Empire Satous here. One would imagine subterranean people if were talking about underground empire, but thanks to a certain western movie that depicted Egypt, recently I couldnt shake the odd sense of linking it to undeads. --We came to a battlefield right after we left a cave. "Looks like theyve just started." Steel frames advance on two carved trenches as their caterpir tracks make distinctive sound. Four big tanks that are lining up together stop moving, and then begin to rotate their gun turrets. A momentter, ck smoke begin to spout out of the muzzle brake at the tip of the turret. --Its not smokeless gunpowder huh. The four cannonballs shot from the muzzle flutter on the battlefield, piercing steel golem that has just climbed over the trenches. The cannonballs prated through the golems thick armor, blowing dust of cloud behind it and gouging the ground. The body of the golem that has been destroyed by the blow is scattered to the surrounding. "Oh, Corpses victory shout ising." "Victory shout?" As if covering my question, a loud voice that sounds like its amplified by a megaphone echoes in the underground space. DROP DEAP! FANTASYYYYYY! --Oy, oy. That again! Show me your own words for your victory shout sometimes! His unseen opponent jeered him with synthetic-like voice. That was probably the [Iron Stalker]. When I look closer, theres a red-and-white-colored thin steel tower standing on the battlefield with a speaker-like part installed on top of it. The sound just before probably came from that. Looking at the map, it seems the defending side is the [King Mummy]. The defending side have deployed the four big tanks from before, four armored vehicles, and 56 skeleton soldiers. The attacking side seems to have seven steel golems and 56 mud soldiers. Soldiers from both sides dont use swords and shields as their equipments, but rifles equipped with bays. If we include the golem that has just been destroyed, it seems its a firm 64 vs 64 battle. This is more like a war game, rather than a war. Semeri guided me to the spectator tower to see the battle, and just as my first impression suggested, it was more a war game rather than a real war, or maybe it was better to call it a weapon-testing experiment. The tank side which were devoted to ambush tactic remained superior until their victory. Once, the golem got closer and sessfully destroyed two tanks, but some ambush troops destroyed the golems legs with disposable bazookas, and then, losing its mobility, the golem was destroyed by concentrated fire from afar. The modern weapons win if we only look at this battle, but the golems movement were clearly slow. They looked like the golems that guarded the gate to the true ancestors Area, but they move [sluggishly] as if their output wascking. They should have been able to win against all the tanks if there were golems like the gatekeeper golems. There might be some limitation, or rather, regtion about it. "Alright, lets go to Corpses ce." Following Semeri who has jumped down the tower energetically, I also go down. Maybe its because Ive just seen some modern weapons in action, after all this time, I feel odd to jump down 50 meters high without a lifeline. There is a building with white wall that looks like a research facility on the other side of the battlefield. Barbed wire are furnished on top of the two-meter high fence which would have prompted Arisa to say, "Im losing the fantasy-feeling", if she were here. It seemed Semeri had free pass, we greeted the mummies who were guarding the gate without being stopped and entered the building. I thought the building was made from marble when I saw it from afar, but I see that its made from concrete when I look close. We go forward in the building while being guided by the skeleton who weed us. I decided to act as if I never saw the skeleton who was wearing maid uniform. Were led to an around-50-tatami wide room thats illuminated by fluorescentmp-like light. Theres a big table in the center, and miniature tanks and golems have been ced on the diorama thats modeled after the battlefield earlier. There are a mummy and a full-body armor doing some kind of verbal warfare between that table. I understand that those two are the [King Mummy] Tetsuo, and the [Iron Stalker] Takeru from AR indicator. "Muu, Semeri huh. Did youe here to ask for a tank to fight Ban?" "Ill especially design a reinforced one if ya let me massage those lump of fat that arent put to use for one hour, how bout it?" "Y-you perverted gramps! Howre you going to take responsibility if I get hated by Ban-sama for bringing such a boorish thing like a tank!" Corpse and Armor are about to escape from Semeri whos raised her arms with a face reddened from their sexual-harassment remarks. Its not my imagination, they look to be some fun people. However, their mind seem to be like a primary schooler. After thoroughly ying around with Semeri, the two who finally noticed me asked my identity. "By the way, whos the guy over there?" "Is he Semeris, this?" Armor makes an indecent sign with his finger, and then his helmet falls down to the floor after getting hit by Semeri. The inside really is hollow huh. "Nice too meet you, my name is Kuro. Coming from the same ce as Ban-dono--A Japanese, did thate through?" "Nuu? A ck haired Japanese despite not being a hero?" "Did youe looking for immortal body at that age? Go enjoy your life for another 30 years first." "Thats right, dont be like this machine body of mine. With this metal armor body, even rubbing Semeris breasts wont feel fun ya know?" "My breasts belong to Ban-sama!" Theyre even noisy while greeting people. However, just like Ban, I dont feel any malice from them even though they look like they can be thest boss. Particrly Corpse, I would have thought he was a monster and exterminated him if I didnt meet No Life King Zen before. --But well, they would have long been defeated or became demon lords and killed by the hero if they were quick tempered or people who could easily make enemies. "So, whats your business? Or do you really wish for immortal body?" "No, I had asked Semeri to guide me in the loweryer sightseeing tour, so I was brought here since this was the most interesting one." "Ha? Tour?" "Uhyo hyo hyo, first time I meet someone whimsical enough toe to this hells pot for such reason." They greatlyughed when I told them my business. "Well alright. For the past thousand year here, there were only guys with dazzling wish like wanting an immortal body, or the lost knowledge." "And the rest were Heroes who mistook us as demon lords,ing here to subjugate us but got killed themselves instead." I cant read their expression at all, but I can feel that theyre fed up. For the time being, since they had weed me, I presented them powder-type cannons and muskets, that were only good as fertilizers for my storage. I was worried whether the Item Box could take out the cannons, but the Item Boxs entrance changed for an instant when I tried taking it out, and I was able to pull it out. "Oh, thats rare." "This one is a cannon I designed when I was at Furu empire. Slimes that could absorb magic were multiplying greatly, so I designed this to exterminate them." So Armor-shi was an engineer of Furu empire huh. It was the empire that the Wild Boar King destroyed if Im not mistaken. The souvenirs were more popr than I thought theyd be, so theyre going to let me tour the museums that are located in the closed space. Corpse dive to a golden door thats floating in mid-air without any support. It seems to be a teleport door, Corpses luminous point in the map and radar has disappeared. When I search for him in the marker list, his location is disyed as [UNKNOWN]. I try to use [irvoyance] magic, but there is no effect like when I tried to peek at True Ancestors castle. Following Armor and Semeri, I dive into the golden door. When I check the map, it disys, [Area without Map]. Ive seen this before--right, it was like this too when I was trapped inside Zens shadow. The inside is a vast white world that continues on forever. Numerous cuboid-shaped 50-meter high buildings are standing at fixed intervals. "Is this ce created with space magic?" "No, this space is created by Yuikas unique skill for me. We dont have to worry about gods peeking at us here you see." I imagine god have the job of peeking at the lower world from above the cloud. Oops, I have something else to confirm before that. "By the way, is this person called Yuika a reincarnated person too?" "Yea, thats right. However, unlike me, Yuika is not a human, but born as a Little Oni-Kin (Goblin). Afraid of other people after having through some terrible things, Yuika stayed hidden indoor in the domain they created themselves." Goblin huh. This is the first Goblin without Demi Ive heard. However, a woman reincarnating as a goblin.... Its too pitiful I feel like crying. This Yuika might be a man though. "Yuika is docile but a good child you know? Even listening to my love consultation." Semeri followed-up. Since shes stupid cute, she must have pressed on even after she was refused and then they became good friends. Ill present her some magic sword for her to fight Banter. "Oy, Ive gone and brought you here and all, tour properly wont ya!" "Hyo hyo hyo, how patronizing. Even though you just want to show off." Ignoring the two who have begun to quarrel peacefully, I tour various articles in the museum. Pistols and rifles that Ive seen somewhere before, submachine guns, mortars, and hand-grenades--theyre all weapons, hey. The sessive buildings are decorated with aircrafts of both monone and bine reciprocating engine, and tanks. Unlike the tank Ive seen on the ground, as far as I can judge, it has enough power to make Semeri has a hard time in a battle between them. While listening to Corpse whos happily doing an exnation in front of a 200-meter ss battleship, I catch sight of something interesting outside the window. "Is that perhaps a railroad?" "Ou, thats right. It was the main cause that made me got pursued by the god." It seems Corpse was reincarnated as a prince of a small country 3000 years ago. He built one of the great empire in the continent at the time with the unique skills and military knowledge that he had, but-- "For the sake of stable goods cirction and informationwork in the empire, I created radio towers and railroad system but....It seems to have infuriated the god, you see." Rice-producing regions were consumed by swarms of locust, drought happened, natural disasters like earthquake and volcano assailed like they were in bargain sales. --Theres a limit to even absurdness. The empire endured for 10 years even with such states, but an oracle conveyed that the cause was the technologies that Corpse had made, so the empire was split and he was assassinated. Although, he had surmised that before the assassin came, so he had prepared the ritual to be [King Mummy] beforehand. "Even with this body, the apostles of gods kept persistently chased after me. They finally stopped, that was as long as I live a secluded life deep in thebyrinth as the condition." When Armor heard that, heughed like he was yawning. "This guy held all of mankind hostages ya know? He made a mountain heap of nuclear weapons, Donte after me if you dont want mankind destroyed he said." I thought it was a joke, but since Corpse snorted like like he was cranky, without denying it, its probably a true story. Threatening the god sounds absurd. As expected of the man who built an empire in one generation. ording to him, the gods used their miracle to transform all radioactive materials that could be the mainponent into lead, so mining them is impossible in this world. Since even his unique skill [Metal Creation] cant create Uranium nor Plutonium, theres no nuclear weapon that remains now. Good, I wouldnt want a fantasy world to have nuclear winter. I wanted to make nuclear reactor with magic tools, but it seems to be impossible. Hydrogen exist, so I probably can emte nuclear fusion by altering it into deuterium, but the god might chase me too if I make it. Ive got the proof of the Dog-head demon lords story in an unexpected ce. It seems that interferes wille if someone is going to greatly advance the civilization. That was dangerous since I had nned to make a railroad made of stone in order to improve the cirction of goods. In exchange of giving Corpse all kinds of magic metal he wanted, I got several blueprints and books from him, and then we left his museums behind. Book 11 - 11-17. Desperate Struggle in the Subterranean Volcano?! 11-17. Desperate Struggle in the Subterranean Volcano?! Satous here. Its important to drive safely. Inspect the car before getting in, fasten your seatbelt, check the cars surrounding and then depart--there might be only a few people who know this much, but I think safe driving is important. "Ooh, so this vehicle can go this fast!" "Uhyo hyo hyo, oy, you have a death wish? Semeri and me can restore ourselves even if were cut to pieces or be minced meat, but itll be all over for you, yknow?" "--Im driving safely you know?" Im safely driving a highly mobile vehicle--its tires and frame are that of a big military jeep--borrowed from Corpse. I found it when we were visiting Armors residence, and I got it to be the touring leg after asking him earnestly. Its been awhile since I drove an automobile, there are some differences between driving it and a golem vehicle that imitates a carriage. I make a sharp turn while feeling the roar of the engine with my whole body. Theres too much force, the rear wheels are slipping--the grip is worse than I thought. It cant be helped since the ground is hard rocks I guess? I enjoy the driving while secretly supporting the running cars frame with [Magic Hand]. "Awesome! Itspletely different than Armors and Corpses driving!" Semeri whos in back seat is getting too excited, shes hugging my head from behind. Unfortunately, the seat is obstructing, the blissful tactile is to be postponed. "Dont lump me with this self-proimed safe-driving guy! Im a hardcore gold license!" --Self-proimed he said. I wanted to argue, but Id likely bite my tongue if I did so, so I ignored Armors impolite cry. Ive marked the course in the map anyway, and Im driving while checking out the scenes of the underground, in a way its safer than with a navigator. I make a short work of obstacles and monsters with [Flexible Swords] and [Magic Hands]bo which have gone ahead while also putting them into Storage, so theres no problem on that front. The speed feels a bit too fast, but since it shouldnt even be more than 100 KM/H, Im slightly upset at being called a death wisher. Compared to moving with sh Drive, this speed isparable to not moving. Only Semeri and Armor ride with me, Corpse has started to work with the legendary-ss magic metal I gave him. Thanks to the high-mobility vehicle, the underground tour is going well. Sightseeing a waterfall with one kilometer drop in a small area, sightseeing an enigmatic space where spherical water drops are floating around, burning down withser the field of mustard flowers that were in full bloom in a small area, we toured attractions in the loweryer in short time despite such slightly harassing ces. "Stop the car behind that rock." I stop the car as instructed by Armor. This is the big area where the Evil Dragon family live. Not only Evil Dragons, there are also such monsters as Basilisks and re Scorpions. "Its always smelly here, I dont like it." Semeri grumbles while getting off the car. "Is this the smell of sulfur?" "Yeah, thats right--I know youre expecting it, but sorry, theres no hot spring here." To see through my mind, as expected of a Japanese person. However, is the warm air around here not because of hot springs? I follow Armor from behind while putting my overcoat into the Item Box. The temperature goes up after weve passed through several rock gates. The heat currently feels like in midsummer. The sexy Semeri whos wearing bikini-like clothing is the only gain. "Nice aint it?" "Hot is nice sometimes indeed." "You guys are strange." I approve of Armors words while advancing ahead. Semeri is puzzled, but itd be troubling if the salvation disappeared because she noticed, so I keep silent. Of course Armor is also not saying anything boorish. After passing through thest door, weve finally arrived at thergest hall in thisrge Area. "Dear me, what a superb view." "Umu, it stimtes mens romance." There,vas are gushing out like geysers, red streams are flowing like rapid currents in a big river between the rocks. Since there are lethal gas here, I deal with it using [Canopy] and [Air Control] magic. The monsters that are emitting red light in theva make for a good atmosphere. Lets hunt someter and give it as souvenirs to Liza and the others. "Now then, help me out a bit." "Are we going to mine ores?" "No, were running out of sulfur, so were replenishing it. Corpse can make normal ores from lump of y, so ya dont need to mine them. Fire stones fall here sometimes, so look for it if theres one." Fumu, fire stones huh. There are a lot of demand for it since the military use it for fire wand and the like, maybe I should gather some. I search the map for fire stones in the neighborhood to mark them. There are too many hits, my eyes hurt. I search it again while limiting it to only ones that are bigger than a certain size--found a lot of huge human-sized fire stones in the bottom of ava pit nearby. Since it looks like my clothes and shoes would burn if I got too close, I protect them with magic power. I try imitating Lizas magic armor, but its quite difficult. I pick only one huge fire stone, and gather several dozens of fist-sized ones around it. I used [irvoyance] and [Magic Hand]bo to pick them up since entering theva seemed hot. "Oy, Kuro. Youll fall if you lean so much." "Dont die without permission! I will defeat and make you my servant after all!" Armor and Semeri called me as it seemed to them that I was admiring theva. I apologize to the two and join them harvesting the sulfur. These yellow materials are sticking around the crevices, so gathering them is easy. I collect them into a big bag by using metal tongs, and then give it to Armor after Ive got certain amount. "Shiiit." "Is it the kid?" "No, its the parent." It seems Armor and Semeri have noticed the Evil Dragon thatse nearby. The Evil Dragon spreads its wing threateningly, but its approaching here by walking on theva. "I wonder why is it not flying? "Ah, that ones--" "Because Corpse made it a target for his anti aircraft vehicle." Semeri exined to me as if covering it. Her voice sounds notposed somehow. However, it was attacked with an anti aircraft vehicle huh. Since it wasnt in the line up they showed me earlier, Ill ask him to show it after Ive finished my business in the Royal Capital. "Oy, lets scram, Semeri, Kuro." "Yeah, Ban-sama and Corpse arent here, well lose if we fight it seriously." Semeri runs to the entrance with good speed. Armor is following her from behind while letting out noisy sound. A dark red shadow jumped over me while pushing hot wind, andnded in front of the entrance. Its not that big. Its about 80 meters long including the tail. Its smaller than the ck Dragon Heiron even though its level is high. Its said that it was attacked with an anti-aircraft vehicle, but its not like its wings are full of holes, seems it was just approaching us carefully. "Semeri, buy me a bit of time. Ill change to Rock Golem." "Geh, dont be unreasonable." Semeri objected with trembling voice to Armor. Im slightly interested with [Lesser] dragons, so Ill take the charge of buying the time. Dragon, my name is Kuro. A friend of the ck True Dragon Heiron. I introduce myself so using dragonnguage. The Evil Dragon did a roar that resembled Heirons, but it seemed to be a mere cry, I couldnt understand its meaning. I didnt get any newnguage skill either of course. Having a conversation really is not possible huh. Semeri creates a one-handed sword with blood like White Princess did. I heard something falling, and then saw Armors armor crumbled down to the ground. In exchange, the rocks around it are gathering as if they have will. I try to change my title to [Dragon yer]. I feel that the Evil Dragons attention gets directed toward me. His atmosphere that seemed like a cat ying with a mouse until just now disappears, I feel a gaze full of hatred against ones enemy pricking me. This one is like how monsters react to [Monster yer] huh. Next, I changed my title to [Natural Enemy of Dragon Race]. I see fear in the dragons eyes. The dragon looks at its surrounding in panic, trying to find a way to escape. Semeri who jumped out to attract its attention got herself flown to the wall with a single casual swing of the dragons arm. The name of the Rock Golem that Armor had created became [Armor]. Apparently, he changed his possession to it. In desperation, the Evil Dragon spitted me breath toward me. --Slow. The breath ising at the speed of a me thrower stage show. The arm of the Rock Golem that has just stood up is baked by the breath and broken down. I use the Flexible Shield thats been deployed to block the breath--it stopped it. The ck dragon Heirons breath destroyed two pieces of Flexible Shield in an instant, yet the Evil Dragons breath seems to barely break through one Flexible Shield. I pick one part of the Rock Golem thats been destroyed, and throw it to the Evil Dragons forehead. It was a clean hit because I aimed when it was stiff after the breath attack. I guess checking the differences between True Dragon and Lesser Dragon is enough with this. Itd feel like bullying the weak if I did too much. Oh right, lets try changing the title to [Friend of the ck Dragon] for thest one. "--What did you do Kuro." "Its a trade secret." I hadnt thought that the Evil Dragon would take a submissive pose like a dog. Ive also acquired additional titles, [Dragon Tamer] and [Dragon Knight (Dragoon)]. Im using the Dragon Knight title right now, and currently on a sightseeing flight in the hall while riding on the back the Evil Dragon. Of course, Ive taken photographs in this sightseeing flight. When were flying over its nest, Semeri waves her hand toward the Evil Dragons family. An Evil Dragon that seemed to be the eldest son came attacking us, but it seemed the parent was far stronger than him, the parent fell the son back to the nest with one blow of its tail after avoiding the eldest sons breath. Apparently the dragon was going to present me with treasures on its nest, but it was not like I was troubled with gold after all this time, so I just picked a bit of rare materials called fire crystal and fire drop, which were of fire-stone kind. Of course I secretly collected fragments of scales and ws that had been dropped in the nest. I felt bad only receiving things, so I processed the gold with [Forge] and [Mold] magic to make essories that could be equipped by the dragons. Dragons do seem to like glittering things after all, they look ecstatics when theyve put on the essories. Since Semeri looked very envious, I make her a matching essory from one part of gold received from the dragons. We leave the hall with the evil dragon family seeing us off. Now then, Ill miss the chance to see a katana smith in action if we dont get back to Bans castle soon. I step on the gas pedal of the high-mobility vehicle a teeny bit deeper under the guise of the word, safe-driving. Book 11 - 11-18. Oni 11-18. Oni Satous here. Speaking of goblins, theyre standard beings in fantasy works along with Orcs and Kobolds, but theyre originally a normal fairy that likes to jest and do mischiefs. Come to think of it, theyre depicted as intellectual midgets in the story of the super famous magician boy. "Oops, stop the car here. Yuika would get angry if you damage the flower garden." "Okay." After finishing the sightseeing flight, we hurried the vehicle in order to make it in time for Bans katana smith demonstration, but the course was changed with a few words from Semeri, "Stop by at Yuikas ce." There is no way I can refuse the person whos given me a feast for my eyes with the wonderful wild dance reflected on the back mirror. Of course Armor didnt object too. "I will wait here, you two go ahead." "What? Armor wont go?" "The young Yuika would cry again if I did." Whats this, is Goblin Yuika a Mrs with a child? I had arbitrarily imagined that a female shut-in would be a shy unmarried woman. "I should have prepared some sweets if I knew there was a child." "Hm? Yuika isnt a child yknow? However, she does like sweet things, so you should bring her some if youe again." Huh? Our conversation doesnt match. "Doesnt she have a child?" "She doesnt yknow? Ban-sama told me that Yuika has Multiplepersonality." "Its multiple personality. When Yuika experiences painful things, she will leave the memory in the old personality and then change into a newly created personality. Its a story that sounds like ites from manga, but its the truth." It seems the old personality is like the spirit on your back, they can only be a spectator. When the main Yuika personality sleeps, it seems they can posses her and resurface. Its a setting that was often used in old manga and anime. In a sense, its like how high-elves like Aze-san use the world tree, but this Yuika can do it herself. While leaving the Armor to house-sit, we advance through the flower garden. Of course, since I dont want to trample the multicolored flowers that are in full bloom in this flower garden, I fly above the ground with Sky Drive while carrying Semeri under my arm. "Kuro, the violet flowers over there are shaped in hexagram right? Pleasend on the center there." In ordance to Semeris instruction, Ind on the ground. Theres probably an area thats simr to the Corpses museums nearby here. "So, where do we enter?" "We dont. Wait a minute." Since Semeri is greatly inhaling air, I quickly cover my ears. As expected, she began to shout, "Yuika", in loud voice. Noisy. The call seems to be a recement for the inte, the flowers that have shaped the hexagram begin to shine lightly, and then six semi-transparent doors appear floating in the light. The doors are written in characters from Earth, five of them are written with, "A Miss", "Going to Hell", "Its a trap", "Dont enter", and "DEATH". And then, thest one is "Wee". I personally think that all of them seem to be a trap.... But my [Crisis Perception] skill and [Trap Discovery] skill tell me that only the "Wee" is safe. "Err, I believe this one should be correct!" Semeri pointed at "Going to Hell", full of confidence. I catch the neck of Semeri who was going to dive straight to the hells door with a bold face, stopping her. "Whatre you doing!" "That ones wrong." "How do you know?!" I didnt answer, and dived to the "Wee" gate while bringing Semeri along. "Oh! Its really correct! Youre amazing Kuro!" When I asked the frolic Semeri how she usually did it, she answered that she would repeat until she got the correct one. It seems she would turn into mist or bat when she fails to get away and then repeat it. She was vexed since it usually took her four tries before she hit the correct one. "Why wont the other party meet you instead?" "Yuika is a Niit, so she absolutely wonte out she said." Shouldnt it be called a shut-in instead of Neet I wonder. That aside, just as Ive expected, this is an [Area without Map] like Corpses museums. When I check this are with All Map Exploration, theres no one here besides us. "Theres no one here?" "Yeah, Yuika is timid, so we wont arrive until another eight of the same gate." So its ninth power of six in total--around 10.000.000s I guess? How cautious. After traveling through nine gates, we finally arrive at the space where Yuika is. There are a Japanese house with with a small field and bamboo thicket nearby. Chickens are pecking their fodder in the courtyard facing the veranda, onions and radishes are hung on the eaves. I use [All Map Exploration] magic, and acquire the information about Yuika. Just as Corpses said, Yuikas race is [Little Oni-kin (Goblin)]. I had expected it to be written as High Goblin, but it was the normal one. By the way, [Little Oni-kin (Goblin)] is not the [Youma] (ghost/apparition) kind that usually appears in fantasy stories, but a [Fairy Tribe] thats like the elves. Her age is the same as Corpse, but Im not insensitive enough to fuss over a womans age. Compared to Aze, theres no great difference between everyone. Unexpectedly, her level is only 50. She doesnt have any normal skill or gift, but her unique skills are ludicrous. Starting with the [Create My Garden] skill thats created this space, there are 13 of them--almost twice as much evenpared to the Dog-head Demon Lord. Even if shes undergone intions, this too much. I cursed the gods that I hadnt even met yet. "Ivee! Yuika!" Semeri calls toward the Japanese residence with cheerfulness that break the atmosphere of this ce. "Semeri? Ive made some delicious takuan. Take it back to Onii-chan Ban okay." "Geh, takuan is a no no. Ban-samas beauty would turn yellow." Yuika who opened the sliding door and came out talked to Semeri with a refreshing voice that doesnt match her age. Impossible--its a beautiful girl?! White transparent skin, silk-like lustrous straight violet hair that extends to the floor. Although shes not at Lulus level, shes beautiful enough to rival Arisas and Mias beauty. She would have looked like a human if it were not for her slightly pointed ears that resembled an elfs, and two small horns on her forehead near the temples of her head. Her slender delicate bodycks undtion like the elfs, but that point is whatever since Im not into little girls. "Mou, its the taste of Japan--" It seems Yuika has finally noticed me. She didnt at first due to Semeris impact, but Yuikas violet pupils have caught sight of me. Her expression looks happy for an instant, but then her face freezes while still smiling. Hmm? I didnt hear about her hating men or something. I had a feeling that her mouth which was pping slightly spoke "Ichirou". However, the words that actually reach my ears are different. "--Infinite Chain" Purple ripples surround Yuikas body. The crisis perception reacts like never before. Countless small ck dots appear around Yuika. They became jet ck bullets that assailed me all at once. One of it is only as big as a bead ball, but AR indicator tells me that those jet ck bullets are micro ckholes. I surely would have been swallowed if I waste activating sh Drive even a little. I opened my mouth to ask for the reason, but the jet ck bullets that are being endlessly created by Infinite Chain chase after me, puncturing huge hole on ground of the course where I was running away with sh Drive. I think Semeri who waste at escaping has been swallowed, but a vampire princess she is should be alright. She likely wouldin about itter, but she probably would forgive me if I gave her a magic sword. I wanted to converse with Yuika, but my words dont reach as the jet ck bullets swallowed it. Id like to talk with [Telephone] magic, but this magic wont connect if the other party reject it. I want the advanced magic [Force Telephone]. I destroy the chasing jet ck bullets with [Break Magic], but the other party isnt losing at creating more. I could make the initiative with [Laser] and [Implosion] if the other party were a demon lord, but I cant do that to a beautiful girl. Normally, she should have depleted her magic power by now, but her [Mana Loop] and [Mana Spring] unique skills have probably optimized and supplied her magic power. Dang you cheat. Just how many unique skills does she use in parallel. Since three violet ripples are stroking Yuikas body, though I dont know their nature, shes probably using three kind of unique skills. I wonder if shes alright doing such rashness? In order to break the deadlock, I close in from her blind spot, and strike Yuika with my palm to make her faint --that was the trigger of it all. I should have escaped with all my power. However, its toote now. My careless action bes the impetus that brings forth [The Worst Demon Lord] who can use 13 kind of Unique Skills, surpassing the Dog-head Demon Lord who was fit to be called an Evil God. The Goblin Demon Lord, [White Oni Sovereign], was born that day. Book 11 - 11-19. Oni (2) 11-19. Oni (2) Satous here. I like this movie genre called disaster. Seeing the protagonists struggle through adversitiesing one after another with their wisdom, bravery, luck and deliberation is the best. However, I sure have never seen a disaster movie where all of the characters are saved. I should have noticed the fear reflected on Yuikas eyes. My palm which was striking Yuika to faint her is stopped by a hard magic wall. Its probably the unique skill [Automatic Defense (Guardian)]. I somewhat remember this sensation. Its simr with the [Fortress] function on Nanas equipment. --Then, its the weak point. While my palm is still lightly hitting the defensive wall, I twist my body further and strike with more power. At the moment of impact, I release a lump of pure magic power. >[Armor Prate] Skill Acquired >[Mana Strike] Skill Acquired I shot it out since there was nothing to lose anyway, but it seems to be the right idea, Ive sessfully made Yuika faint. --kitt, I heard such sound. I catch the delicate Yuika whos fallen with my hand. --bzzt soundes out. Where is it from? I pull Yuika whos lost her consciousness, fallen like a doll and put her body on my other arm. I heard thest sound of the fall (Trigger) right at this time. --pakin. I think it was a light sound such as that. I shouldve noticed it at the first sound.... --Crimson light is dancing in the sky. Reflecting the pale light that fills the space. --light clothing as if its an angel robe feebly dances in the sky. It regains its freedom after the wedge has disappeared. --A pair of hills exposed in broad daylight. A gentleman I am, I turn my eyes away from the meager undtion. I heard the small sound of the broken clothing sp falling to the ground. The eyes of Yuika who shouldve fainted suddenly opens wide. "You damn pervertttttttt!!" I narrowly evade the fist thates striking as she awakens. Looks like her personalitys changed. Come to think of it, they said that she would change into [the other person] when she fainted was it. "Dont evade itttttt!" Violet ripples are swirling around Yuikas body, and a fist thats a world difference than the one just now ising at me. Its probably the [Peerless Strong Arm] unique skill, but please stop with the rapid strikes. Good grief, whatd you do if you became a demon lord after using too much unique skill. I evade the rain of literal certain-death fist attacks by using the skill [Foreseeing: Anti-Personnel Combat]. Yuikas level has changed from 50 to 55. Half of her skillposition has also changed to hand-to-handbat-rted skills. I had thought that her personality would change, but I didnt think that her level and skill would too. --However, please be aware of it soon. When there was some distance between us, I made a gesture of striking my own chest with my finger. With my action, It seems Yuika has finally remembered that her chest is exposed. "Gununununu...." Her face is distorted in shame, she pins the chest cloth with one of her hands and groans frustratingly. Alright, shes stopped moving, lets try talking to her. I take a mantle out of the Item Box and give it to Yuika with [Magic Hand]. "Use it." The mantle thats opened in mid-air covers Yuika. "Kukukukuku" I can hear Yuika chuckling under the mantle. She brushes away the mantle--and then jet-ck dress thats different from just before appears. Its the so-called gothic dress. It matches well with her white skin and violet hair. Her pupils which were lc colored have also changed to scarlet and blue color of heterochromia. Moreover, Yuikas level has changed once again. Its slightly fallen at level 52, and her hand-to-handbat skills have also be that of magic warrior kind starting with darkness magic. Yuika covers half of her face with one of her hand whose fingers spread, and then she continues tough while looking down. --Dont tell me, its the symptom of demon lord-fication? "...Hahaha" Her eyes that can be seen between her fingers glint, and then Yuika slowly raises her face while continuing tough and leaning backward. Her sharp nce is fixed at me as if its going to pierce me. "Haaahhahhahahaha" --Three steps ofughs?! As if expecting my surprise, she points her hand that was covering her eyes with a bang and begins her introduction. "I am the descendant of the oppressed darkness, the miko demon of the sixth heaven, thest noble of Oni-kin." She changes her pose, and puts a moment pause. "My name is Foilnis La Belle Fille! Those who fear and honor me call me as the Jet ck Beauty Dark La Princesse!" Un, shes a chuunibyou. Still, please stop mixing French and English. Judging from the nuance, theres also Germanic too I guess? Denying her seems like itll be annoying, guess Ill ride on it. "Nice to meet you, Jet ck Beauty Foilnis La Belle Fille-dono. I am called Kuro, a friend of Ban and Corpse." When I introduced myself, Yuika No.3ughed scornfully. "A friend of Ban and Corpse? Someone who holds the title of hero, pretending to be a friend of my fellow darkness brethren!" Yuika is enraged while producing illusion of me from her crimson eye. She can see my hidden titles huh? I dont see any unique skill that fits it, but the [Divine Sight] one seems suspicious. I had thought that it was surely an attacking magic eye kind. "I am the strongest magic warrior who have consigned numerous demon lords and heroes to oblivion! My level has be less than half of it was generations ago, but I will teach you that level difference is not the definitive difference in battle!" No no, I think six times level difference is [Definitive] enough. If I have to say from watching the growth of our girls, 10 level difference with the opponent is the limit in a fight. If the difference in level is 20, it cant even be called a fight, that is as long as you dont have equipment and skillposition with overwhelming advantage against the particr opponent. Yuika No.3 still looks at my status and curses at it even now. "Fuhn, a parade of fake names huh. Trismegistus, Michangelo, Echigoya, Ichirou, Nobunaga--how many famous people are you intending to pretend to be." No, one of it is my real name. Though theres a celebrity with the same name indeed. And, Yuika No.3 isnt one to say that of all people. "You shouldnt be one saying that right? Yuika." "T, thats the mana (true name) that should be kept secret from the world! The name, Yuiitsu (The Only) Kami (God) - (Yuika), thats cursed by the gods is not to be spoken out loud! My name is Folnis La Belle Fille!" Oops, I inadvertently retorted even though I had admonished myself. However, she doesnt have [Curse of the Gods] on her title or abnormal status looking at her stat, is this another [Self-proimed] one? Yuika No.3 was enraged for a second, but she quickly regained herposure and questioned me. "Let me ask you! The nameless hero who bears many names! What is your objective!" --Objective? In this case, my objective should be visiting Yuikas house. "Escorting Vampire Princess Semeri, I just came to greet the woman who came from the same Former world as me." "What? Even though youre a hero, you didnte here to subjugate me?" "As long as the other party wont cause harm to our girls, I wont subjugate without question even if its a demon lord." In fact, even with the Dog-head demon lord, I probably wouldnt be hostile toward him if he had no intention of harming Sera, Head-Miko and the others. "--I cant believe it. My skill tells me that your are speaking the truth...." Yuika No.3 is at a loss for words. Looks like she judge whether its the truth with [Fathom] skill. "Umu, I havent had pizzas for a long while." "What do you want me to bake next?" "Its enough, Im already full." We reconciled after that somehow, and then, responding to the hungry Yuika No.3s request, I entertained her with pizzas and carbonated drink. I had only one pizza that was reserved for midnight-snack remaining, but losing to Yuika No.3 who earnestly demanded for more, I baked more with impromptu furnace made with earth magic. It seemed Semeri was just sent to a different locked space by Yuika, she appeared safely and then began to wrestle with the pizza in silence. I have to stop her soon since her exposed stomach has swelled. "The newest Yuika is quite good at cooking, but Kuros cooking is very dangerous." "Yeah, hes better than the cooks at Ban-samas ce." Yuika drinks the carbonated drink thats vored with sugar and fruit juice while praising my cooking skill. Since Semeri unexpectedly disliked carbonated drinks, I took out some Brownie Wine for her. "I never thought that I would ever eat pizza in another world yknow. I want you to reproduce c next time please." "Let alone the recipe, I dont even know the ingredient for c." "Isnt it c fruit?" Ive never heard of c being a fruit. Yuika No.3 ambiguously replies back, "Keep researching." "Im sorry for the newest Yuika earlier." "Its fine already. Youve just apologized now." Yuika No.3 who cant move with full stomach speaks some meek words. Of course she was talking about the matter with Yuika No.1 who attacked preemptively. It seemed she was in panic since she had been taught by the pleasant reincarnated underground bunch that heroes were dangerous so she attacked first. Heroes would have shout "You damn goblin demon lord!" and attacked if they met Yuika No.3 anyway, so theres no point ming Corpse and the others about this. Moreover, its not only heroes, demon lords have also challenged Yuika No.3 in order to call themselves [The strongest demon lord]. Yuika No.3 was level 99 at that time, so she defeated them in her spare time. I had thought that it was another made-up story from her chuunibyou, but Yuika has the titles of [True Hero] and [Goblin Demon Lord]. Apparently its true. Although, she hasnt actually be a [Demon Lord] even though she has the title. She was arbitrary called that by some opponent who came challenging her which resulted in her getting the title. By the way, the title of Yuika and the others seen from appraisal skill is [Recluse]. She must have stayed indoors for a long time. I thought that her level had decreased since she was cking off, but she told me that her level decreases by 30 whenever she creates a new main personality. It seems her skills are lost along with it too. Their skill and level can go back if they get hold of the main body from the main personality, but it seems the level can only go back by 20% of the main personality at most. Moreover, theres also some rule about affinity. "By the way, Jet-ck Beauty (Dark La Princesse) Folnis La Belle Fille. This ce has turned into abysmal state, do you have any ce to sleep today?" "Uu, its embarrassing when someone actually calls me that..." Shes happy when shes called in an exaggerated dramatic way, but chuuni name being inly and seriously spoken out is embarrassing. I understand well as someone whos contracted the disease once. "Why dont you get a new name? If you had enough of Western-style name, why not Japanese style or Chinese?" "You give me, Kuro." "Right then--" We came together with Yuika No.3 to Corpses castle to order a new hermitage for Yuika, and then we went toward Bans castle. Yuika No.3s new chuuni name is [White Oni Sovereign]. I got it from her white skin. Thus, the sightseeing tour of thebyrinths loweryer ended peacefully like this despite the little trouble--. Book 11 - 11-20. The Pleasant Fellowship of the Underground Labyrinth 11-20. The Pleasant Fellowship of the Underground Labyrinth Satous here. Its said that the grudge of food is terrifying, but I wonder just when it applies. I wonder if its to the guy who ignores the rule and cuts in line in a shop where you have to line up? "Youve finallye. Good grief, its veryte dearu." "Excuse me, there was a bit of trouble." True Ancestor Ban rebuked me when I arrived at the workshop in the innermost part of the castle. Comingte for something Ive requested myself, theres no excuse for it. Itd be problematic if the furnace got overheated, so he probably couldnt wait for more than two hours after the promised time. The reason why hes begun re-heating the fire after it had cooled off must be because he couldnt bear the pressures from the vampire princesses who wanted a mithril katana. Its like when I was before the barbecue set that had been cooled, enduring the line of sight from the beastkin girls who were waiting for the meat skewers that hadnt been grilled. You surely cant resist it. "Take a good look dearu." "Is it alright?" Ban presents me the de thats on the tongs. The hue color looks like a Japanese sword thats just been taken from the bare heat, normal people will be scalded if they touch it. I d my body surface with magic power to deploy [Magic Armor]-like protection like when I did at the Evil Dragons ce. Managing it is quite difficult. When I asked Liza the knack for [Magic Armor], she said, "Master has to softly squeeze it like, fuwatt, tightly. Itll be like, posatt, if master squeezes it too much, so please be careful not to make it be like gyuut." such very hard to understand exnation came out. Ive be able to use it somehow from that exnation, but Im only weaving magic power and the strength is weak, so its not fit to be called [Magic Armor]. Getting back to the topic. I grab the Japanese Katana while Im d in magic power. Of course the grease on my hand doesnt transfer to it since my hand is covered in magic membrane. I put the de toward the lighting. There, I noticed something thats not like a Japanese katana. "Ban-dono, this de has no ripple pattern you know?" "Umu, the purity of the mithril that Kuro-dono had brought was very high, so there was no need for me to fold much dearu." Whats that got to do with the ripple? The True Ancestor who saw me looking puzzled opened his mouth to exin about it. "Essentially, forging by folding is--" "Hear me! Young noble of darkness who is also my brethren, True Ancestor Ban!" Yuika No.3 who came trotting from behind interrupted Bans words with marvelous-looking face. "To interrupt my words, even if you are thest princess of goblins--" The True Ancestor criticizes Yuika No.3 impoliteness with a uselessly long speech. However, Yuika No.3 swings a stick that looks like a short wand, and interrupts True Ancestor speech once again. "I am going to talk about how I found one of the Three Lost Treasures, are you still going to assume that attitude?" The True Ancestors expression freezes in shock. Yuika No.3 grins when she sees that. However, since the thing on her hand is not a short wand, but a stick with starch syrup, she unfortunately ends up looking like a conspicuous idiot. She was going to the kitchen with Armor earlier, that was probably when she snatched the starch syrup. Armor who was with Yuika No.3 isnt behind her. "It cannot be!" "Yes, its precisely that!" I take the spectator position without joining the conversation since I can somehow see the punchline. "The aromaing from that mouth, its Pizza right?" ....So its really about that. I dont think its something that needs to be discussed with such a serious face. "Un, Kuro baked it for me." "Kuro-dono what does this mean dearuka?" It seems Yuika No.3 had gotten tired of it halfway through, she lightly left everything to me while licking the starch syrup. True Ancestor draws closer to me with bloodshot eyes. "D-did you find tomatoes dearuka?" "Yeah, a remote vige on the eastern side of Shiga Kingdom was cultivating it." I push back the uselessly handsome face of True Ancestor that hade near me. Please pardon me from BL. Dont demonstrate vampires superhuman strength for things like this. You could have seriously injured someone if his level was low. "I cant believe it! I had searched thend around there for years...." It seems that people who had run away from the war between the eastern small countries and the weasel country came drifting to that particr area, so it probably didnt exist at his time. I stop talking since Im not intoforting men, and then the topic of conversation changes to Armor whos entered from the opened door. The head maid, Mrs. Fedraluka and a in woman who seems to be from the same generation as her follows behind Armor. The woman appears to be this castles chef. She probably came after hearing Armors and Yuika No.3s talk about pizza. "Ban-sama, please forgive me for entering your workce." "Fedraluka huh. I do not mind." The chef who had followed behind Mrs. Fedraluka also talked, but it was just as I had expected. Since I already have the written recipes for pizza and simple cheese in my storage from Puta town, I give it to her. Together with tomato seeds and a paper written with the way to raise them. I actually wanted to give them the seedlings since raising it from seeds is going to be hard, but I didnt have any left since I had already used them all for experiments. "--then, we will arrange it as such." "Umu, I wait for the good news dearu." After receiving various things, Mrs. Fedraluka and the woman left. It seems the vampire princess whos good with earth magic will also cooperate to prepare all kinds of soil to grow the tomatoes. Incidentally, I also told him that I would get fresh tomatoes in a few days since were growing tomatoes at the experimental farm outside thebyrinth city. "Then, in order to protect the experimental farm from pests such as thieves, I should dispatch my followers, the crimson bats, and burning-blood wolves to protect it..." "Please be moderate about it okay." Good grief, he seems to lose his restrain if its about tomatoes. I didnt expect him to be this kind of a glutton character. He has to endure with Sushi since I didnt have any ingredient left for pizza. The fish were Piracucu-like fish that were swimming in the castles canal. It had few bones, and tasted like sea bream. Ive made the sushi with various kind of fish, since making only one is lonesome. "Ho, you use some good wasabi." "Umu, its superb. Eating good sushi like this make me crave for some big tuna." "Kuro, omit the wasabi for my shares." It was popr among the reincarnated people, but-- "Even if this is Ban-samas preference, I will excuse myself from partaking..." "This is a bit." "...." --The vampire princesses on-site are keeping their distance. "Eating food raw, thats like a beast its disgusting." "Semerii?" "Are you implying that Ban-sama is like a beast?" "....tearing limb from limb, final decision." The other vampire princesses seemed to be infuriated from the criticism that escaped Semeris mouth, they caught her body with blood-made whips and took her away from the dining room. They probably used Semeri as a pretext to leave this room thats filled with vinegared rices smell. Even White Princess was covering her face with a handkerchief all the time. "Is there no sushi roll?" "I can make some cucumber roll if you want." "Id like to eat tuna sushi roll." "I want to eat normal sushi roll." What Yuika means by normal sushi roll seems to be dried gourd sushi roll. Still, Armor has only been requesting tuna for a while. "I cant do that since I dont have the freeze-dried tofus and the dried gourds." "Bans castle has those freeze-dried tofus." Hou? I had seen firm tofus in the royal capital, so there were freeze-dried tofus too huh. I could probably get it if I look in the royal capital. The True Ancestors chef whom I helped would teach me the freeze-dried tofu recipe, so theres no problem even if I dont acquire it there. Right then, True Ancestor made an explosive statement. "Moreover, I have found the gourds during my search for tomatoes dearu." --whatd he said?! I inch closer to True Ancestor and ask him the location for that. Gentlemanly of course. "Spit it out! Where did you find it!" "Would you cease it Kuro! I am not into men." It seems finding it was difficult, True Ancestor isnt quite willing to talk about it. Pushing back with his hand the face of someone whos asking gentlemanly is rude though. "Wait, I dont have the map for it, but finding them is easy." "So, where did you find it?" I should be able to find the ce with the map search function if I can narrow it down to a certain extent. I can finally eat the sushi roll that I usually ate during lunch break again! "You know the great river in the eastern part of Shiga Kingdom right?" --Of course. Theres probably no one in Shiga Kingdom who doesnt know the great river flowing beside the Duchy Capital. "Go to the end of the upstream source of that river." Further away from Gururian City huh. "Across the mountain to the north-northeast of that--" Hmm? North-Northeast? "Theres a vast forest where the giants live. The gourds are growing wildly near the vige where those giants live." Isnt that. --Muno territory! To think that it was in the vast forest to the northwest of Muno City! "The giants are hard to please. They trampled many of my follower wolves and ghouls that I brought in my search." "Its alright, I have a way to deal with them." If Im not mistaken Karina-sama should be acquainted with the elder of the Giants vige, Ill ask her to support me if I fail at negotiating alone. I promised Yuika the best sushi roll there is. "Umm, I am very sorry for losing myposure at that time." A beautiful girl doing dogeza is very violent. The one being apologized ends up looking like the bad one instead. I lightly p Yuika No.1s shoulder and raise her head. "Its alright already, No.3 has already apologized enogh." "...No.3 is it?" Oops, that was bad of me. "The White Oni Sovereign--Folnis La Belle Fille or the girl who calls herself Dark La Princesse." "Aah! You mean founder-sama!" Thats the first generation huh. "Founder-sama stopped it didnt she. I was afraid and couldnt stop attacking even though I had noticed that you never attacked back." It seems the girls can meet together in their dream, so they can exchange information with each other to an extent. By the way, ording to Yuika No.3, the goblin demon lord that Aze talked about seems to be a different person from her. She looked a bit sad, so it might be her acquaintance or a rtive. Looks like Yuika is going to rent a room in True Ancestors castle until her dwelling is restored. The reason why its not Corpses or Armors castle seems to be because shes afraid of ghosts. I think Vampires are categorized as ghost themselves, but this ce has a lot of normal people working in it so it must befortable for her. Shes not treated as freeloader since it seems shes going to make a space thats most suitable to grow tomatoes with her unique skill in return for the expense. I wonder if shell share one cultivation space for me too. Shell probably do it if I ask her, but asking now will make it look like Im bullying her, lets ask for itter. Semeri who hadnt showed her face after being dragged away for saying "Disgusting" seems to have gone to the kitchen and snatched various food into therge bag shes holding. It seems shes going back to her territory by hitching a ride on Armors car. I havent visited Semeris territory, so I make a promise to go there after returning from the Royal Capital. "Come anytime. Ill wee you myself, soe bringing a lot of good food." "Yeah, leave it to me." Asking for good food to [Come] instead of [Wait] is so Semeri-like. Now then, if I dont get back to the mansion above ground soon, I will miss the departure to the royal capital. I left thebyrinths loweryer while being sent off by Yuika, True Ancestor and the others. Book 11 - 11-21. To the Royal Capital (1) 11-21. To the Royal Capital (1) Satous here. Its said that kids are mischievous since a long time ago, but maybe the kids today are either smart or sly, I feel that they make sure that the other party wont scold them before doing the prank. Youre forgiven for your prank only until you graduate primary school.... After teleporting back to the mansions basement, I climb the narrow stair to the entrance hall. For some reason, the little girl maids have gotten excited while pointing outside the windows. One little girl maid who heard the familiar sound of the closing basement door noticed me and then she came running. "Master! Its an Airship! Airship! Its flying!" "Cause its an airship." "Thats true isnt it! Its amazing isnt it!" I think it wont be an airship if its not flying. Im pulled by the little girl maid toward the window. Arge airship is floating above thebyrinth armys garrison. Its the ship that Ive delivered as Nanashi to the kingdom. The g of Shiga Kingdom is drawn on the airships armored side, a small crest g that signifies the passengers is raised on the bridge above the bow. I understood that that crest is of [Duke Bishtal] since I had been drilled about heraldry by the civil official Yurina when I got my peerage in Muno city. If Im not mistaken that duke is the nephew of General Eltal whomands thebyrinth army here. We and every members of [Lions Roar] who has captured the middleyer floormaster is going to board that airship to the Royal Capital. Itd be nice if Duke Bishtal whos in bad term with Duke Oyugock wont pick a quarrel with me during the travel... Well, a high-ranking noble like a duke probably wont be entric enough to pick a fight with a honorary noble of the lowest rank. "You girls, the morning work isnt over yet. Get back to work quick!" Ms. Miteruna who has appeared in the entrance hall out of nowhere roars, the little girl maids go back to their works like a scattered cloud. "Good morning, master." "Yeah, morning." "There were three peoplest night. I have contacted the guard station." "Is that so, thank you for your hard work." The three people whom Ms. Miteruna mentioned are thieves who had trespassed the mansion in the middle of the night. There have been eight people in total with them now huh. Its a bit many. Ive installed Scarecrow No.11 on the mansions roof to detect thieves. Ive left Ms. Miteruna to take care of the thieves caught today. Even though the explorers who are guarding the mansion are only paid with one big copper coin a night, there are a lot of applicants. The midnight snacks that the little girl maids prepare seems to be famous. I wonder if there are a lot of lolicon among the explorers? Most of the equipments are in my storage, Arisas item box, and inside the magic bags though, so the things in the new underground storehouse which the thieves are aiming are all dummy magic tools. The majority of those magic tools are the ones Ive bought from my merchant acquaintances in thebyrinth city, and the items Ive bought from the craftsmen in the tenement houses to support them in the early days. Of course Ive also mixed some decoration items that look like the genuine ones. All those items worth more than 100 gold coins though, so its probably still attractive even for dummies. Even just the other day, there was a thief who used earth magic to make a small passage underground in order to invade the mansion. Since I had just returned at that time, I arrested him after discovering him on the radar and handed him over to the authorities. Now hes working hard improving the soil on the experimental farm outside the city as a crime ve. The actual desirable magic item isnt located in the underground storehouse, but in my basementboratory. I have put a great sword with de taken from a [Soldier Mantis]s sickle remodeled with mithril and hihiirogane there. Its something that an average Red Iron explorer would die for. This great sword is too big to get taken out of the basement normally, only people who have Item Box or a magic bag can get it out. In other word, people who can steal this are limited. If a thief who has Item Box is caught in the trap, there would be many things I can use them for. The fact that I have magic bags is already well-known in thebyrinth city, so theres probably no one who thinks strange of it. Well, lets leave that matter. Rather, I wonder if Arisa and the others are ready? "Has everyone woken up?" "Yes, everyone has already finished dressing." I dont think shes waiting for Ms. Miteruna to finish talking, but Arisa shows up while leading everyone from the door that can be seen opening from here. Everyone is in their top form today. "Ja ja~n, what do you think, its lovely right?" Arisa spins on the spot. "Lovely, youre ady." "Mou! Why was it in monotone!" Arisa is wearing an orthodox party dress, but she ends up looking like [a child who tries too hard]. The person herself seems to intend to look likedy, so Im not going to throw some needless retort. The elegant silver tiara on her head is shining. The tiara is not the same genuine one that Princess Noja and the pink-haired Princess Meana were wearing, but its a small light tiara that brides usually wear together with their wedding dress in the modern Japan. Arisas tiara is of a normal arabesque design, but the design on Pochis tiara is of a puppy ying, and Tamas tiara has the figure of a stretching cat and a cat thats sharpening its w. Every other member also has the tiara design that matches them each, but making them unexpectedly took some time. It wasnt the time to work on it, but the time for everyone to decide on the design. I only need to melt several silver coins for a tiara though, so its not that expensive. Apparently, the price of handmade things changes as more people see it, right now one tiara is worth several gold coins even though it was only one gold coin originally. Im slightly worried at just how much it will be as daughters of the nobles who will be seeing us off today see the tiara. "Next one is Pochi nanodesu!" "Tama too~?" "You two are cute too." "Wa~i" "Nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama are wearing normal cute pink dresses. The Shupi and the Shutan pose dont match their clothing.... It is cute though. "Satou." Mia is wearing an elf-like dress with a lot of bright greences. She was hesitating between the elf native dress and the miko-like clothes that Aze-san wore, but it looks like shes picked the dress. "You also look like a princess Mia." "Nn." Mia answered short, but she looks happy with reddened cheeks. "Master, dering the getting up greeting." "Yeah, good morning." Huh? Nanas greeting is different than usual. Nana is wearing a polite yellow dress that unfortunately covers her chest. Even though the one that I made at first had the cleavage section with enough offensive power to sink a country, it changed to the current one due to Mias protest and Arisas supervision. I think Arisa doesnt understand the fine arts of adults.... No, I guess its mens romance. "Lying in wait for masters praise, so I whisper." "Youre more beautiful than usual today." Its hard to read Nana since her expression hardly changes, but that face is for when shes ted, or rather excited. Shes probably looking forward to the departure for the Royal Capital. "Thank you for waiting, Master." "Master, good morning." Thest two to appear are Liza and Lulu inbat clothes. Lulu is wearing maid-like clothes so shes still good, but Liza is in a costume that makes her look like aplete knight. I tried rmending her to wear dress many times over, but she told me that she wanted to go withbat clothes since shes going as a Mithril explorer. Ive let Liza do as she pleases since its rare for her to insist on something herself. "Masita, morning." "Good morning. Masu, no, Masita." "You dont have to force yourself, you can call me Masuta okay?" "No, I am alright. Masita." Shiro and Crow greet me while flying around. Huh? These children are also wearing formal clothes. They should be staying in thebyrinth city, I wonder why? Have they dressed up to see us off? Nana is avoiding my eye contact, but I firmly object them from tagging along. I wont be too sweet on this. Urged by Ms. Miteruna, I go to the dress room in the bedroom to change into the ceremonial noble clothes. Shiga Kingdom has all kind of customs being an old kingdom it is. It was loosely upheld in the Duchy Capital and Muno Barondom, but custom is important in the Royal Capital among distinguished nobles who dominate the city. On top of that, there are different ceremonial clothes depending on your peerage, so I have to be careful not to wear the wrong clothes and get myself in trouble uselessly. The duke is going on board today, so Ill be wearing some slightly formal clothes. Im wearing necktie-like decoration cloth (cravat) on my neck, but it looks smug and unpleasant. After Ive finished getting dressed, I check with Arisa while taking light breakfast together with everyone before our departure. "Arisa, is the preparation for the luggageplete?" "Of course duh!" She really is a showa person The conspicuous luggage are only the two suitcases and the three armor bags. Any other item beside those are stored in the magic bags, Arisas Item Box, and the storage space created by Arisas space magic [Garage]. We pass through the door that little girl maids have opene and go outside. Little girl maids and the orphanage children are surrounding the path toward the two carriages that are in front of the gate to see us off. One of the two carriage is something Ive borrowed from Bar Dyukelis family. Since Bar Dyukeli was interested with our carriage, I had given him this carriage which had the same look as ours after we had gotten along to a certain extent. Lady Karina and the others have already gone to the ce where the airship is anchored earlier since not everyone can get on the two carriages. """Please take care, Chevalier-sama.""" The children bowed in chorus together all at once. I reply to them while walking toward the carriage. " Breeze" When we were halfway through the pathway, one of the orphanage children swung the short wand on his hand to use magic. The wind that hes produced flips up the skirt of Arisa and the others, and the little girl maids. I reflexively hug Lulus and Nanas thighs to protect their skirts. I probably look like a sexual harasser from other peoples viewpoint. However, the skirts of the girls that I didnt guard have flipped up. The fact that most of those skirts are made of light cloth due to the hot temperature of thebyrinth city is probably another reason. Mia and Arisa whom I didnt guard grandly raised their protest among the shrill screams. Pochi and Tama seemed to find the flipped skirt amusing, they were, "Fluttering~", "Nanodesu!", delightedly. The mischievous boys are pleased with their victory. Far from scolding them, I was shocked instead. There wasnt anyone who had the [Chanting], and [Magic] skills among the orphanage children at least. Arisa and Mia did teach them words and magic during their break, but to think there are children who have be able to use it.... Damn you geniuses. Shiro and Crow have also be able to use darkness and light magic, but these two children have the boost from power-leveling. These orphanage children have reached the point where they can use magic and chanting without such cheat. Putting aside the usage, I want to express my respect for their great effort and talent. How enviable.... No, lets stop envying children. Its not like I feel cheered up when I see Arisa scolded the kid and punches his head, dropping him to the ground, not at all. After such cute happening, the carriage were riding head toward the ce where the Airship is anchored. Book 11 - 11-22. To the Royal Capital (2) 11-22. To the Royal Capital (2) Satous here. Theres a scene where a lot of people are gathering to see moored airships in festive mood that remains in my memory, although I cant remember the reason. The hand-made ice cream in that memory was really delicious. "Biig~?" "Its really really amazing nodesu!" Pochi and Tama who are bending their bodies outside on both side windows look up at the floating airship in high spirit. Tama is fine, but Pochis tail is buzzing and hitting me. "Mwu." Mia whos dissatisfied with the upied windows opens the small window for conversing with the coachman and peeks outside. Arisa, Lulu and Nana are in the other carriage in front of ours after losing the rock, paper, scissor game. For some reason, Liza is sitting on the coachmans seat while carrying her spear. She sure loves high ces, unexpectedly enough. Outside the window, I can see people crowding to see us off. People who have noticed the identity of the ones in the carriages cheer for us one after another, reminding me of the parade. It seems there are a lot of people who cheer for Liza due to her sitting on the coachmans seat. "Satou-san, please enjoy this in the airship." "Thank you, Zena-san." I receive the parcel that Zena-san gives me. The warmth is transmitted to my hands. Wonder if this handmade by Zena-san? "Did Zena-san make this?" "...Umm, thats err...." Zena-san has fallen into a predicament from my nonchnt question. I have to change the topic before-- "Unfortunately, the one who made that were the aunty in charge of the soldiers barrack, and me." "Wai, Lilio! Didnt I tell you to keep it a secret! Moreover, I also did arrange the cement!" Lilio revealed the truth faster than my follow-up words. Ill ask Zena-san to show me the result of her hard workter. "Thats right, arranging food to make it look good is quite hard." "Y, yes... thats right isnt it... it is important." Zena-san averts her gaze, and mutters in low voice. Oops, I should have ignored this one instead of following it up. What a blunder. I would have heard the sound of decreasing favorable rating if this were a galge. "Sir Pendragon, On this asion I would like to thank you for associating with magic soldier Zena--" A female civil official whos together with Zena-san and Lilio expresses her thanks with some long lines. Shes probably thanking me for instating Zena-san as a temporary staff of the training school as Zena-sans asked. Shes a civil official who works under Earl Seryuu and has followed Zena-san and the others--the Selected Labyrinth Corps here. It seems her works involve studying the know-how of Selbira explorers, and then applying that knowledge for Seryuu City Labyrinth management. Ive arranged four people thatprise of two magic soldiers including Zena-san, and two scouts including Lilio, to participate in the training school as Im the owner. Zena-san and the others are grateful for it, but fighting together with high level magicians and scouts with a lot of experience should be good for not only the teachers, but also the students. You can say that its a WIN-WIN business. As for the corps knights and soldiers who are waiting for their equipments to be repaired, the Marchioness has approved them to mix with the guards and keep the explorerspany to protect the citys public order. --With this, Zena-san shouldnt be in danger during the time Im away from thebyrinth city. I feel slightly a bit overprotective, but its normal to worry about a friend right. "....Does Satou like Zena?" "This is quite sudden, Karina-sama." I was drained of my strength when I turned around to see Lady Karina behind me. ....I want to ask why is she wearing armor instead of the dress. "What does that outfit mean? Didnt you ask me to prepare your dress since you said that youre going to be in the presence of the duke today?" I edge up to Lady Karina with a smiling face. Ive prepared her a dress with offensive power thatll help her get a marriage proposal since shes going to meet an influential noble and all. "....Because, the nces from the people around are scary when I wear a dress." "Its not okay even if you say it cutely." "Satou is mean desuwa! Even though youre so kind toward Zena..." Thats because Zena-san is a friend and shes helped me a lot. Leaving the pouting Lady Karina for a bit, I wonder why are Zena-san and Arisa staring hard at me? I understand the situation after seeing the grinning Lilio. --Its due to Lady Karinas remarks earlier huh. "Shes--" "Its a match desuwa!" When I was going to say, "Shes an important friend I respect", Lady Karina who seemed slightly flustered shouted out loud like she was covering my words. I was only going to answer the question that she asked herself. "Have a match with me! I will wear that embarrassing dress if you win against me." H-hey, please dont say such misleading things. The dress that Ive prepared is thetest popr one in the Royal Capital fashion. The chest area is somewhat spacious, but the exposure level is not that high. All the dresses that Lady Karina had worn up to now, including the one I had made in Gururian city, were of old conservative designs. She must be thinking like this due to that. Well, since shes going to wear it if I win the match, lets end this quick. "It cannot be helped, are you alright using the same rule as when you fight Pochi and Tama?" "Of course, just as Ive hoped desuwa!" When Pochi and Tama are fighting with Lady Karina, the match is decided if either is pushed out of the battle ground, or their back touches the ground. "And if I win--" Come to think of it, I havent heard Lady Karinas demand if she wins. Lady Karina stares at me with reddened face. Or rather, it feels like shes ring at me. While looking like shes in her wits end, Lady Karina makes a shocking demand. "--W, with me, ma--marry me desuwa!" Ha? Marry? Arisa whos repeatedly saying guilty around me is noisy. Im d Mia is tagging along with Pochi and Tama eating around. By the way, Lulu is with Nana and Liza loading our luggage from the container to the airship. The peanut gallery are cheering and booing for Lady Karina. "W-wrong." Lady Karina is so confused her eyes are spinning, but no one listens to her excuse. She was probably intending to say "Pretend to be my fiance" in order to stop people from proposing her in the Royal Capital, but she ended up saying, "Marry", since she was too flustered. I think theres no mistake that this girl feels favorable of me, but I cannot help being puzzled as to whether she holds the feeling of love toward me as an opposite sex. She might even think of me like a brother or a buddy. Im worried with Zena-san whos looping the word "Marry" like a broken record. "Young master! Weve prepared the stage!" The peanut gallery have finished preparing the stage before I can say the follow-up. Were going to the temporary borrowed arena space where Liza usually fights on. Im standing at the opposite of Lady Karina. Shes wearing the equipments Ive prepared and Raka today. Shes not carrying her weapon. The usual bare hands. I also match her and give the Fairy Sword that I usually wear on my waist to Arisa. Even though I had made Lady Karinas equipment so that it wouldnt hinder the shaking while maintaining the defensive power, Arisa modified it with magic to make it unshakable. "W-wait, youre not thinking of losing on purpose right?" "I dont." "Dont get tempted by the breasts okay? Ill let you touch mine as much as you wantter." "No, I dont need that." Arisa said some stupid things in low voice, so I denied her immediately. To begin with, what does touching a little girls breasts gain me. "Then Ill ask Lulu to let you touch her breastster!" Im slightly attracted with the permission to touch Lulus breasts that are growing nicely, but making an empty promise without the approval from the person herself like this is no good. "Calm down Arisa. I will not lose." "R, really? That is so isnt it. I mean, you have us after all." I stroke the anxious Arisas head, and then I step forward to the center of the temporary arena where Lady Karina is waiting. Id like to win the fight in an instant, but I cannot do that. Lady Karina would be embarrassed if I win effortlessly, yet the people around would think that I want to marry her if they deem me cutting corners. Lets go with fighting an equal match for a while, and then win narrowly in the end. It sounds quite troublesome. Book 11 - 11-23. To the Royal Capital (3) 11-23. To the Royal Capital (3) Satous here. There are things you cant fight against even though you know. During overtimeste at night, I had eaten snacks with high calories even though I knew they were no good. "Youll lose instantly if you think Im still what I used to be and let your guard down you know?" "That is scary. Please dont be too hard on me." "Fuhn, desuwa. I wonder how long can you keep looking calm?" Raka is quiet today. Looks like its busy invoking physical reinforcement, spirit enhancement, and eleration force artes in secret. I set up my stance after making sure that Raka has finished casting the reinforcement magic. --Theres no start signal in a match between explorers. Lady Karina whos approaching like shes crawling on the ground falls down in front of me--no, it only looks like shes fallen down. Shes begun spinning to do an ax kick before my eyes. In most stories, this should be the time where I cross my arms to block the kick, but theres no point doing such consideration. I shift half of my body, avoiding her heel. --The heel that shouldve been evaded suddenly changes its direction diagonally mid-air. Raka probably made a foothold in the air which allowed her to alter the kicking direction. Even disregarding that, I think Lady Karina who could do such thing in that instant is amazing herself. Tama is good at this kind of maneuver, so Lady Karina mightve been taught by her. I hit Lady Karinas foot in short range with palm strike. While my palm is destroying many small shields that Rakas created, I parry another of Lady Karinas strike. The peanut gallery cheer. "Oh! He evaded that blow!" "Rather, is that beauty-sans armor a magic item." "Isnt that the same equipment as the ones Pendragon people have?" "As expected of equipment belonging to the ones they call Woundless!" I cant spare any time to listen to theirmentaries. While using the foot thats touching the ground as the axis, Lady Karina unleashes a roundhouse kick with her other leg. I evade that with a back step while being careful not to get out of the arena. It seems shes judged that using only big moves wont hit me, shes changed her tactic to usingbinations of small moves. Lady Karina is attacking with shrewdness thats clearly different than the time when she was in Muno city, such as the flurry of jabs to distract me on the upper part while trying to trip my leg. Looks like the result of the umted training shes done with the beastkin girls ever since she arrived in thebyrinth city is surfacing. The ebb and flow of Lady Karinas and mys offenses and defenses continue. Unfolding left and right as if were dancing. I handle Lady Karina mid-air triple kicks with my hand and counterattack her with a roundhouse kick. Of course Ive held back on the kick quite a bit but no one will doubt it since the speed is not inferior to Lady Karinas. Lady Karina uses the force field created with Rakas power as a foothold and changes her orbit mid-air, avoiding my kick. Her movement is already expert enough. "Oy, how the heck did she evade that kick!" "Shut it, concentrate on the goddesss fight!" "Ah, too bad! Karina-sama! Fight!" "Aah, mou. Stop fighting dangerously and finish it already!" "Mwu." Lady Karina finally reveals her trump card while the spectators are giving their arbitrary exnation and encouragement in the background. "Oy! That!" "Is that Magic Edge?" "But, its blue?" In ordance to my crisis perception, I jump back to evade Lady Karina whos shing down a de made of blue light from the air. Its a 30 cm long de of light embodied from the light released by Rakas main body. It was an unexpected attack, it probably would have scared me if the light was a bit longer. However, it wont hit me with this distance. "Got youuu!" Ah, Lady Karina, you shouldnt speak out that line. The twoyered trump card that was nned to take me by surprise was ruined by Lady Karina who shouted that out loud, believing she had won. I twist my upper body to evade the light de shot from Rakas main body. The attack flies diagonally downward, so theres no one beyond the line of fire. I was on guard when the light de was passing through beside me, worrying whether it would explode, but it proved to be a needless worry. The light de pierces the ground, and disperses just like that. "Not yett!" Nevertheless Lady Karina hasnt given up, and continues to attack fiercely, but fatigue and impatience are floating on her face. It seems she had put the stake on the attack just now, the blue light thats emitting from Rakas main body has clearly weakened too. Lady Karina is also running out of magic power. Good grief, fighting Lady Karina whose breasts arent swaying isnt fun, so lets put this to an end about now. The peanut gallery are probably satisfied now anyway, and Lady Karina who has shown her trump card should have no regret too. I have to think of a way to make it looks like I narrowly win after fiercely attacking her who cant evade. --Arisa probably would scold me, "Dont let your guard down." I strike with my left palm to break Lady Karinas posture. My left palm destroy the weakened Rakas protection, and then pushes Lady Karinas shoulder--or how it should have been, Lady Karina whos be tired loses her strength and falls, identally avoiding my palm strike. My nail slightly grazes her armor, but its weak enough to not even scratches it. I correct my missing attacks, and continue to corner Lady Karina. I make her move to the verge of the arena. The spectators hold their breath while watching Lady Karina being cornered. I flick her guarding arms with multiple strikes, Lady Karinas body bends backward. --Three more moves. I n to lead Lady Karina to counterattack my attack, and then counter that to defeat her. The peanut gallery be heated in the next moment. The demons are dancing. "Oooooh!" "--Oh God!" "W-what are those!" "M-miracles do exist..." The demonic breasts gain their freedom from Arisas binding (curse), snatching my view and thought. Ive seen simr scene in the undergroundbyrinth, but this one is with proper clothes. And yet, the volume difference is too great. The gap between the rich and the poor is too cruel. I, whose eyes have been robbed, cannot react to Lady Karinas kick thatsing from the blind spot. Rejecting the crisis perception and space graspin, I freely chase after the track. "Noooooo!" "Satouu!!" "Gooooo! Karina-samaaaaa!" I could hear the voices of Arisa and Mia, and also Lady Karina maid group among the spectators cheers. The fated strike settled it, and the end of the match is decided with the off-arena rule. "Havent I said times and times again not to let your guard down." "Mwu, you cant be careless okay. You cant okay? You can be flexible but carelessness is no good okay. Absolutely, okay?" In the end, I got pressed by Arisa and Mia. Or rather, Mia. When did youe back. After apologizing to the two, "Sorry for making you worry", I call out Lady Karina whos sitting on the ground without moving. "Are you alright, Karina-sama?" I hope you would not mind leaving her alone until shes sorted her feeling. "Is that so? Then Ill leave it to Raka and Erina to console her." It goes without saying that I was the winner of the match. Right before Lady Karinas kick hit my head, I moved my head away from her beautiful leg while my line of sight was still fixed to those. And then, during the opportunity when the demonic breasts were hidden by her body, I slightly pushed her back, who was still in the air, to make her fly. The fated strike might just be a light one, but I probably shouldnt say that Lady Karina is exaggerating. The spectators probably saw her being overenthusiastic and went out of the arena. "Karina~?" "Does it hurt nodesu?" Since Pochi and Tama have alsoe to cheer Karina up, I get up to leave the ce. I feel the sensation of my robes sleeve being pulled, when I look down, there are the white fingers of Lady Karina, whose face is wet from bitter tears, gripping my robe. "Ill show you that Ill win next time." "Please dont be too hard on me at that time." I have a favorable impression of her in this regard. I would have supported her as much as she likes if the target werent me. I give my consent to reply the tearful voice of Lady Karina, and then change with Pochi and Tama. "Karina did well nodesu." "Together, more, and more training~?" "Of course desuwa!" Leaving the three who are heating up, I confirm with Liza the departure preparation. Lulu and Nana have already boarded the airship, theyre not on this ce anymore. The battle was long, so there shouldnt be much time until the departure now. I have to make Lady Karina change into her dress in the airship, and then go around greeting the people who havee to see me off. After thanking Bar Dyukeli for the carriage, I exchange greetings with his daughter Merian, and the Noja Princess, Mitia. "Satou-sama, the match earlier was amazing." "It really was ja! A martial artist as skilled as Satou might even be nominated into the Shiga Eight Swords!" I would immediately decline if such an offer came up. Please excuse me from a ce where people who are of the same type as the third prince gather. Iruna and Jenna of the [Beautiful Wings] have alsoe as the representative of the training school. "Please leave the Pendora apprentices to us." "Right right, we wont let girlfriend-san and her friends get any injury, please dont worry." "Are you talking about Zena-san? Shes an important friend of mine, but shes not my lover you know?" "Eh? Is it like that?" "Didnt I say so Jenna? Satou-samas lover is the one with big breasts, Karina-sama." I also deny that, and then greet the next guests. The leader of mid-level explorers, Koshin-shi, and Miss Gina and Miss Heriona of the [Moonlight] have alsoe. I couldnt talk for long with them, but Im happy to receive their blessing. Lastly, I greet Zena-san and the others for thest time before we depart. "Ill be back in half a month, so please dont be rash during that time." "Yes, I will study in the training school and get closer to the strength of Satou-san and the others even a little!" "Leave Zenahi to me, I wont stop her being rash, but I wont let her be reckless." I return Lilios subtly un-relieving words with a bitter smile, and tell Zena-san to not do rash things once again. We go toward the ramp where the airship is waiting. We wave our hands toward Zena-san and the others while climbing the ramp. We seem to be thest guests as they immediately take the ramp away as soon as Ive boarded, and I can hear the hum from the activation of the airships main engine. We go toward the observatory room while being reminded of the the busy schedule in the Royal Capital. Book 11 - SS: Practice Scene SS: Practice Scene "Unn, dou, tro wa! Unn, dou--stop! Pochi! Your arms and legs are all over the ces! The right leg from the heel, and the left leg from the toes! Tama too, be more focused on the fingertips! You two, when yound after jumping and see each other, dont forget to turn your body toward the audiences! Absolutely dont show your butt toward the audiences when yound okay." I stop pping my hands, and find faults on Pochi and Tamas dance. Its quite watchable even right now, but we have to increase the quality if we want to show it on stage to the people after all. "Fingers~?" "Arisa, I cant understand if you talk too quick nodesu! Tell me a bit more slowly please nodesu." Looks like my instructions were too packed, Pochiined with teary eyes. Tama keeps only ying with her fingers. Not good, this could fail due to me getting fired up alone like what happened in my former life. Calm down, Arisa. I exin to Pochi and Tama slowly in an easy-to-understand manner. However, it doesnt seem to be transmitted to the two well. Aa, mou, teaching it with words is difficult. Teaching skill seems to have little use, oh right! Lets use light magic. I use the skill points, which I was unsure to use on during the level up, to raise light magic skill to level 1. I feel that its pointless to pick the same skill that I had before resetting, but from my experience in thebyrinth, even skill level 1 has many uses. Is it just my imagination or is the needed skill points seems fewer. I dont know if its because I had learned the skill before, or because my level has increased, but lets leave the check forter. The stage training is more important right now. "You two, look at this." "Small Pochi~?" "Theres also tiny Tama too nodesu." "Mwu, not there." "Ill put Miater okay." Using light magic, I make the deformed Pochi and Tama illusions with 3:1 head-to-body ratio to dance. "Look at this well, this one is the dance that Pochi and Tama did earlier, and this one is the one with the correct moves." I arrange the two side-by-side to show the difference. "I cancan~" "Understood nodesu!" Good. Its worth using the skill points for-- "However, I dont know how to make it right nodesu." --Or not.... Aa mou, just how should I do. The one who saved me who was at a loss was my beloved darling. Oh! White robe! Isnt that white robe, Sensei! Ua, ua~. I take out sses from Item Box and present it to him with both hands. "Why the sses?" "Please, by all means, wear it." "Arisa, youre talking funny you know?" Ah, no, not on the pocket, please wear it on the ears! But, discarding that style is also difficult. I really really want a digital camera. "Arisa, are you thinking some strange thing? You have a silly grin on your face you know." "No way?!" After being pointed so, Ib my cheeks in panic to return my expression. "So, I only need to teach Pochi and Tama to dance like this image right?" "Un, can you do it?" "Its easy. If you do it like this, see." Uwa, what feat of skill. Who wouldve thought using [Magic Hand] magic to teach Pochi and Tama the dance steps by moving them like marites.... You normally cant think that. "Mariote~" "Pochi and Tama are at Masters mercy nanodesu!" "Hey now, stop saying strange things and memorize the motions okay." "Aye~" "Yes, nanodesu!" Still, even though hes skillful enough to make Pochi and Tama dance at the same time after just seeing it once, why cant he chant well, its too strange. I get fired up when I imagine him going into thebyrinth depth once in a~while to secretly practice. Enough to make me want to push him down! "Arisa. Drool." I quickly wipe my lip after hearing his astonished words. This young body is too honest with itself its dangerous. Dangerous. "What about the clothes? Do you want me to make new ones?" "Right~, We can go with dresses, but Pochi and Tama are going to fly...." "Ninja costume~?" "Thats a bit." "Then the Pixie costume nodesu!" Ah, the ones they wore when they were dancing in the air at the Elf Hometown huh. It does seem like itll go well. "Alright, lets go with that! Master, please add gimmicks so that the wings emit light when they dance in the air!" "Ah, thats going to be pretty. Ill see if I can use material thats not too particr for it." The costumes should be fine with this. "Now! Everyone! Lets do a rehearsal this time!" "Nn." "Aye~" "Roger nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama have begin to dance, matching to the music, as Mia starts her performance, and the singing which Ive put my whole soul into echoes in the studio. And then, the real performance has begun. On the stage in front of mass of people. I had thought that it would be more deserted, but everyone seems to be unexpectedly free. I scream the starting words toward the audiences. "Listen to my songggg!" Ah, wonderful. WIth this I can write off another entry from the list of things I want to do. Next, I want to push down my beloved darling. No! I will surely push him down! Book 11 - SS: Blue Mantle SS: Blue Mantle "Whatd you say! Were the Pendora ya know?! Quickly bring out the best liquor you have." "Y-yes, at once!" The guests nearby frown at the violent youngsters. They seem to be under the Pendragon who have made their name in the Labyrinth City. Theyve defeated a Floormaster and performed a parade the other day, so theres no one in the bar who doesnt know them. However, ording the rumor, Chevalier Pendragon should be a respectable person who has established an orphanage and fed the poor. It might be because people like such gather when your organization bes too big. "Oy! The pretty nee-chan over there! Come here and pour us liquor." "What is it? Are you intending me to pour you liquor?" The drunk youngster stretches his hands toward the beautys splendid pair of hills, but hes stopped by a scaly light shield that appears before the woman. "Uo, oow.... The heck are you doing!" We are the ones who should be protesting. I cannot overlook your criminal act just now you know? A mysterious reverberating voice of a manes from the woman. Of course, it doesnt seem like theres a child whos hiding. "Mou, please dont go ahead alone." "Exactly! Youre the Barons daughter, so please use the carriage at least." After hearing what the girls who seem to be her attendants are saying, the men who were moring just now flee from the back door. This is a country with a long history of imperial rule, you will surely be charged guilty and dropped into a criminal ve if youre impolite toward nobles. "Yo, nee-chan, how bout ying with me? Were the Pendora yknow!" "No, release me. Dont touch me!" The fleeing men called out to a in girl in one part of the slum away from the bar just now. They forcefully catch and raise the girls hands while pushing her to the wall, it doesnt look like theyre picking her up at all. There are few pedestrians on this road, but regardless, there arent many people who are willing to against armed explorers. They can only call the guards and and the vignte corps at most. However, it seems theres no shortage of brave people. "You guys! Release her hands!" "What? A little rabbit girl huh? Were the Pendora yknow! Scram if you dont want a world of hurt!" "Pendora you said?" The little rabbitkin girl whos wearing a neat one-piece dress stops moving after hearing the men said, [Pendora]. The men seem to think that shes daunted, they continue to speak abusively. "Thats right! Well throw you to the monsters in thebyrinth if youre too noisy!" "Dont even think of calling the guards okay? A Mithril Explorer-sama is behind us." "Go away if you understand! Even if youre a woman, we dont have any business with your beastly smell." The men whove got their conquest desire stimted to see the trembling shoulders of the girlugh and jeer vulgarly. However, at the next moment, one of the men falls down with bubbles on his mouth. The rabbitkin girl has disappeared before they knew it. The man who pins the town girl releases her hands in panic and be wary of the surrounding. The rabbitkin girl whos gotten close to the mans leg strikes the mans sr plexus with her sheathed short sword. The mans eyes never caught the rabbitkin girl until right before he fainted. "Huh? Rabibi, what are you doing?" "Ah, Usasa! Youvee at the right time. Ive caught the rumored fake Pendora." "Eh? These old men?" "Yeah, I followed them since they look suspicious with the deep blue mantles." Since the men were still explorers, they only ended up having to pay the penalty without getting turned into ves, but there is no need to ask as to whether they can pay the penalty for impersonating other people. Afterward, there is no one who impersonates the [Pendora] in thebyrinth city ever again. Book 11 - SS: Loot SS: Loot "So, have you decided which one will you pick?" "I think the Item Appraisal one is nice after all, albeit ssic. To think that all three of them have Orbs in them, that sure make you perplexed~" Three treasure chests in varying sizes appeared after the floormaster had been defeated. Arisa and me thought that the other two chests would disappear if we opened one of them, but then Tama quickly opened the three chests. Tama was normally the one in charge of treasure chests when we found them in thebyrinth, she looked at the panicking Arisa while tilting her head. In addition, the chests didnt have any trap set. Leaving that aside, we continue sorting the spread loot in the Ivy Mansions living room. Even though theyre going to the auction anyway, making the list of the items is important. Furthermore, above all, checking out loot is fun. There were three kinds of Orbs like in the middleyer inside the treasure chests, they were [Item Appraisal], [Water Magic], and [Paralyze Resistant]. I secretly hoped for one of them to be a [Chant] Orb, but it was in vain. Every one of these three Orbs seems to be a hit, and the [Item Appraisal] one seems to be a rarity among the rarity. We had some big debate like whether Nana the shield bearer or Mia the recovery girl to have the [Paralyze Resistant], or either Nana the shield bearer or Lulu the rear guard to have the [Water Magic], or if Arisa the well-informed should have the [Item Appraisal]. In the end, we decided to choose the [Item Appraisal] for Lulu so that she could judge whether the foodstuff she had in hands to be safe. Good grief, its really like our gluttonous girls to pick it by food-rted matter. "The others are all questionable equipment arent they~" "Arisa, the basis for that conclusion is strange, so I urge you to reconsider." Nana objected to Arisas arbitrary decision. Certainly, none of them is especially good, but I think its a line up thats usable to some extent. For the magic weapons, there are an adamantite war hammer, a mithril short sword, a Face-Tree bow, a mantis machette, a Lighting Crystal wand, and a paralyzing thorn spear, and for the normal weapons, there are four of them, including a ck steel axe, and a silver dagger. "Our usual cheat equipment sure are better arent they~ and even though we have prepared the battle n carefully, to win against an opponent 9 levels higher without getting hurt sure isnt normal." "Like injury~?" "Pain is no good nanodesu! Its painful desuyo?" "A pervert?" "Noo~o!" Arisa was nearly treated like a masochist, but I think being unhurt is a good thing. If I level them up for another 70, I wont be worried even if some demon-lord ss enemyes. Though ording to Arisa, the Dog-head and the Wild Boar King were special cases, so it might be enough with just another 50 levels. There were few armors among the loot, maybe it was geared more toward weapons this time. Besides the Thunder Arm Armor thats made from mithril, and the Vajra Shell great shield, most of them are normal armors that are simply sturdy. As you can expect from the squid drop item, the Lightning Arm Armor has 10 tentacles on it that will automatically defend against anyone who attack the wearer. The tip of the tentacle can stun with electricity like a stun gun. Its a full body armor so I thought that only certain people can wear it, but ording to Seoru-shi the shadowkin, it seems magic armors thate from thebyrinth can automatically adjust their size to amodate the wearer. I feel that its been awhile since I see a fantasy-like item like this. Rather, game-like is probably more appropriate. Unlike in games, the automatic adjustment is limited to 20% range at most, so someone whos as small as Leriril for example wouldnt be able to equip it. The Vajra Shell great shield is sturdy despite its light weight, and it can deploy anti-magic membrane if you fill it with magic power, so it might be useful for a shield-bearer who challenges thebyrinths middleyer. Ive over-fished the Vajra Shellfish when I was leveling Mia back then, so I have a lot of them sleeping in my storage, maybe I should try creating one. There are also a Scale Dinosaur scale armor, and an Armored Frog leather armor. "Satou." "Look at Pochi too please nodesu!" "Tama too~?" When I turn my head around, the three youth troupe have put rings, crowns, earrings, and nes to the point like its, "Is that it!", while posing. The three who who wore a smile on their whole face looked cute, and when I said some lip service, "Youre all like princesses", they reacted shyly while fidgeting like Arisa, which was rare. As for the jewelry and essories, theyre made from normal metal and the craftsmanship arent too exquisite, but since the jewels are big, they probably can be sold for good money. There are amulet type essories too among them, but their effects are all questionable like +1% resistance against a particr element for example. I wonder if itll be different if you equip multiple of them? "Is this mantle made of the Mad Fang Tigers fur? Magic isnt effective against that tiger, so I wonder if this mantle has the same effect?" The mantle that Liza is holding is made from the fur of Mad Fang Tiger just as shes said. It has good performance against sh attacks, but it doesnt seem to have any magic resistance-up effect. There are also several mantles of different kind, like a robe made from the Blood-colored Spider thread with the fur on its sleeve and cor. Still, I wonder if the one who provided these loot was the Dungeon Master? I tried asking Arisa and Seoru-shi, but the two didnt know. I should ask the person themselves if I meet themter. The crowd that have been gathered in the venue is heating up whenever Arisa introduces the loot. "Ta-da! This is the centerpiece this time! The Thunder Arm Armor! Its made from mithril which ismon, but these tentacles are amazing!" """Ooooh!""" No, you guys, can you stop making a stir before the [Amazing] part is exined? "Now listen! They will automatically move and defend the wearer from their attacker!" ""Oooh!"" Huh? The voices had decreased, wonder if it didnt meet their expectation. Its quite convenient, but since it seems to reduce your maximum MP by 100, its likely an equipment that a magician finds hard to use. In the end, the adamantite war hammer, and the Vajra Shell great shield were more popr than Arisas dered centerpiece. Later, when I came to the armor shop in thebyrinth city to sell the Vajra Shell great shield as Kuro, they didnt buy it, but it was to be auctioned instead. After several days of advertising, the auction for the shield opened in front of the Explorer guild, and some Red Iron explorer bought it for some good money. I still have around a hundred Vajra Shells, but Ill restrain myself as itll copse the price otherwise. In addition, I blew the money from the Vajra Shell great shield sales to have a party with the captain-san and every member of the tenement house craftsmen. There were some unfamiliar explorers who also participated for some reason, but I let it slide since it was fun. Book 11 - Intermission: Top Meat Skewers and Pendragon Intermission: Top Meat Skewers and Pendragon "Uncle, give us five top meat skewers." "Awright, youre quite the the boss ordering the top meat. Did you guys just hunt some big game?" "Yeah, we got the Twin Head Lizard we were aiming!" "Thats quite something." While admiring it, the shopkeeper begins to grill the top meat the boy has ordered. The top meat skewers dont constantly get sold unlike the regr skewer, so he doesnt have any thats already grilled. The shopkeeper is talking to a rabbitkin boy whos juste to age, though you wont know that hes an explorer from his appearance. His friends are boys and girls who are about the same age as him. Theyre probably people overflowing with talent since they were able to defeat the Twin Head Lizard residing deep in thebyrinth. They might even be Red Iron explorers in the future. "Haha, were still inexperienced." "The genuine Red Iron are all monsters yknow?" "Ill tell Pochi-san and Tama-san." "Ah, no, dont you dare Rabibi! Id be killed by the other Pendora guys if you make those two cry." The shopkeeper recalled the rumor about them when he heard their conversation. Appearing like aet in thebyrinth city, the people connected to [Pendragon] rose to among the top of the explorers in a blink of an eye. Theyre the graduates of the training school that has been established by the charitable leader of the [Pendragon]. Those graduates are said to wear matching mantles drawn with a dragon holding a pen. "So you guys are the rumored [Pendora] huh?" "Ehe, thats right." The rabbitkin boy looks embarrassed while scrubbing his nose. His ears stand up proudly. "Are those Pendragon guys as amazing as they say?" "Theyre not just amazing!" The shopkeeper who like to gossip give the [Pendora] kids some regr skewers to tide them over until the top meat skewers are done grilling. These regr skewers are thepensation for the gossip. If he stock his gossip repertoire here, he could recover the cost from the drunken people who would treat him some drink in the bar. "Pochi-sans strike can break through the stron of a Soldier Mantis easily yknow?" "Tama-san too, she exterminated Assassin Goblins like they were insects going astray to me." "Mia-samas magic is also amazing. Her healing magic heals without leaving a scar." The boys and girls dont stop boasting the [Pendragon] even after the smell of the grilling fat from the top meat has begin to spread. "I think its also thanks to Nana-sans defensive power you know? Shes never got any injury even after being attacked that much. As as shield bearer myself, the difference is too great I dont even know where to start to be like her." "Its the same as me whos in charge of attacking. Liza-san taught me spearmanship but I cant imagine ever catching up to her level." "Yeah, that person is extraordinary...." Even though he assumed the role of a listener pleasantly, the shopkeeper couldnt help bing interested and asked them a question. "How extraordinary do you mean?" "You know Magic Edge?" "Its a secret art used by people like the Shiga Eight Swords right? I was an explorer when I was young myself. I had trained for three years when I got myself an Ant Wing Silver Sword, but I didnt feel like I could do it at all." "Hee, uncle was an explorer too huh." "I stopped at Bronze te though." There are a lot of people who have given up and changed their profession from the dangerous job of explorers like the shopkeeper here. Its hard to measure strength of explorers from their appearance alone, there are some shopkeepers in thisbyrinth city who are as strong as a knight here and there. Thus, theres rarely any vagrant who dares to steal from the food stalls. Because the risk is too great. "So, what about the Magic Edge?" "Liza-san can use it." "Magic Edge? So theres someone other than the Four Red Devas who can use it in thisbyrinth city." There are only four known users of Magic Edge in thisbyrinth city. [Crimson Young Noble], [Red Fang Lion] [Blood Sword Wolf], [Scarlet me Witch], the four people who have red part in their second name are praisingly known as the [Four Red Devas] in thebyrinth city. ck Spear Liza is famous as the fifth person who stands equal to them, but there are three more people in Pendragon that can use it, and all those girls can use the higher [Magic Edge Cannon], but that fact is not known. The shopkeeper skilfully flips the top meat skewers that have changed color. The boys and girls who should have their stomachs calmed down from the regr skewers cant wait any longer after smelling that aroma. "Oh right, what kind of person is the Young Master?" "Gentle!" "He brought a lot of delicious cakes when he visited the training school!" "Hes popr among the girls." "But he doesnt seem too happy even though hes popr." "Thats because Chevalier-sama likes big breasts..." Their words match the rumor in the city. People generally evaluate him as a [good natured debauchery noble], and [Young Master]. Its not a mockery, the rumor about him has slight amazement and praise mixed in. "Isnt it done already?" "Amateurs should shut up, let me show you my skill here." The shopkeeper stares at the grills, and listens carefully to the grilling sounds. This is the secret of [Grilling delicious skewers] that was taught by the [Young Master]s maid hes acquainted with in the marketce. Teaching a secret method to someone shes just met, the shopkeeper thinks that its really like someone who serves under the good-natured [Young Master]. The shopkeeper whos seized the best timing quickly pulls up the skewers from the wire mesh, and give them to the boys and girls who have been waiting for it. "Eei, been waiting for this!" "Looks really good." "Kuh, Ive waited for this!" The boys and girls whore drooling on their mouth bite at the piping hot skewers. Their fangs break through the fragrant grilled skewers. Their tongues fully enjoy the meat juice that are loaded with voring out between their fangs and the meat. To thepletely delicious vor transmitting on their tongues, they nod at each other in silence. "Delishhh" "As you can expect from a single big copper coin worth of skewer." The boys and girls praise it when they pause after one bite. They lick the oil thats dropped on their hands from the skewers. Needless to say, they cant let this delicious taste goes to waste. "Aah, its too delicious." "I wonder if we can eat this everyday when we be Red Iron explorers?" "We surely will! I mean Pochi-san and Tama-san tell me that Chevalier-samas home cooking is even more delicious." "I cant imagine something more delicious than this." The girls who have finally finished swallowing the meat in their mouths participate in praising the meat skewers. Eating the meat skewers after it got cold would have been a waste though, so they didnt continue the praise for long and started to nibble at it again. "Ara? Its Usasa and the others. Youre eating something that look really delicious." "Yo, Arisa. This is extremely tasty ya know!" "Arisa-chan, hello. The skewers here are delicious." "The stall whom Lulu rmends isnt it. Theres still time before the dinner anyway, Ill be asking for one too please." "Coming! Its one big copper coin though, alright with you?" "I can afford that much." In case of children who wear good clothing, they might be some noble children whose wandering without their attendant, yearning to be an explorer. It often happens that they cant pay the money themselves, so its important to ask ahead. The shopkeeper never noticed that this little girl who was talking with the boys and girls was thest of the [Pendragon] theyve been gossiping until just now. Book 11 - SS: Pochis Pupils SS: Pochis Pupils "Pochi nee-san, please take this." Usasa and the [Pendora] boys are presenting some very tasty-looking frog meat skewers on the te nodesu. When Pochi looks at everyones serious face, Pochi can see through what they want nanodesu. Pochi puts her hand in front of Usasa whos trying to say something to silently stop him, and then nods nodesu. "Pochi understands even without anyone saying it nodesu. Itll take some time so wait here nodesu!" "Yes!" "Aexpected of Nee-san!" "Straight to the point!" "Ill keep waiting here even if sandstormes gau!" --Gau? Well its alright nodesu. Pochi will just have to tell Gau-kun the merit and demerit of over-characterizationter! Pochi went to the second floor of the [Su-tro-m] to take the exceptional items and came back nodesu. Pochi takes it out of the magic bag wrapped in oil paper, and after slightly enjoying the aromaing from the tiny gap, Pochi runs back to where everyone is waiting. "Pochi will give everyone a slice each nodesu! It feels nice to chew desuyo?" Pochi treats everyone with the special [Smoked Basilisk]. "U, um, Nee-san?" Huhuh? Its strange nodesu. Usasa doesnt look too well nodesu. "You dont like smoked foods nanodesu?" "N, no, I love it very much." You should eat it if you love it then nanodesu. "Usasa, a~n nanodesu." Pochi puts a slice of the smoked basilisk into Usasas mouth. He muttered, "Its delicious", while his ears were turning red, and then began to chew it. Yes, thats good nodesu. After feeling satisfied, Pochi joins the group while biting the frog meat skewer the reward nodesu. "--Magic Edge nanodesu?" "Yes! We want to learn it too! Please!" Pochi had misunderstood nodesu. Pochi will teach them properly since Pochis eaten the frog skewers too. "You put magic power into the magic sword like, ZUGYAN, and then--" "Nee-san, we dont have magic swords." Oah? Master might give a lot if Pochi asks. Pochi asks Master whos taking a nap under the tree shadow in the courtyard. "You cant." "Pochi cant nanodesu?" "Un, no." Unfortunately nanodesu. Master is mean nanodesu. "Master said we cant nodesu." Usasa and the others unanimouslymented and fell on the ground nodesu. Ah, Im in trouble nodesu. Liza has just returned right after snacking, so Pochi goes to her to consult this nodesu. "Whats wrong Pochi." "Liza! Pochi wants magic swords nodesu!" "Dont you have one?" "Pochi does have one, but its different nodesu." After Pochi exined it to Liza, she gave me a [Naisu Aidea]. "We have to put magic power into this wooden sword?" "Thats right nanodesu. Pochi also practiced with a wooden sword at first nodesu. Pochi had forgotten nodesu!" Pochi really misses it. Pochi wants to stick together with Master every day like in those days nodesu. "Nee-san, I cant do it!" "This is a secret technique nanodesu! You cant do it just by practicing a bit nodesu!" Even Pochi took a month to do it nodesu. Only geniuses like Master and Tama can do it immediately nanodesu! "Train for it steadily nodesu! Put your magic power like, ZUGYAN, and then strike like, ZUDON, nodesu!" Receiving Pochis encouragement, Usasa and the others shout with their spirit put into it, and begin the practice nodesu. Pochi took a nap on top of Masters stomach while watching over them nodesu. Its Tamas ninja day today, so Pochi has the monopoly nodesu. Itll be nice if Pochi is together with Master like this too tomorrow nodesu. Book 11 - Intermission: The Tale of Sir Pendragon Intermission: The Tale of Sir Pendragon My ears caught the talk about him from the grumbles of some eternally Bronze explorers in the bar. That young noble man became a Red Iron explorer after his firstbyrinth exploration, it was of doubtful credibility but they told me that they heard it from guild staff when I treated them to some drink. I decided to meet the guild staff member who told them the story in order to collect the increasingly more credible gossip. Sorry for thete introduction, Im someone who survives by reciting the tales of explorers and heroes in thebyrinth city, Barido the minstrel. Whether this bes a new heroic tale or aedic show depends on his deeds. Now then, wonder how will this turn out.... Testimony from a certain guild staff member "Yeah I know them, the Pendragon bunch right?" An acquaintance guild staff member that I met in the staff bar easily told me the name of their party. When I inquired him more, he asserted that the rumor saying that [Pendragon] acquired the Red Iron tes after exploring thebyrinth once was true. Looks like the liquor makes the other staff members lips loose, several of them start talking about it to me. "The leader is a young nobleman." "Yeah, he seemed to be rich; some beautiful women, girls and little girls were serving him." "The main force seemed to be demi-human battle ves, some beastkins and a scalekin." "There was an unattractive maid too right?" "They said the beautiful girl and little girl were magicians." Having two magicians in a party is quite extravagant. In exchange they dont seem to have a priest, so its probably a party that makes use of the demi-humans to be the disposable damage sponge. The story about how they brought 100 Magic Cores back after their firstbyrinth exploration supports that guess. By the staff members request, I y the lute to sing the [Great Exploit of Dozon-sama], and the [Crimson Young Nobles Hydra Extermination]. Still, [Pendragon] huh... to use the name of a fictional hero like this, they have some good taste. First-hand ount of certain beautiful explorers "Yes I know him, he saved us in thebyrinth after all." "Is he strong you ask? He was amazing, he sliced that hard Maze Ant right in two with a single swing of his sword." "It was an expensive looking sword wasnt it." "Yeah, it was a pretty sword." Even if I only take half of their story about how Pendragon saved them when they were being chased by dozens of Maze Ants, its quite enough to be a heroic tale. The aforementioned sword the girls talked about seems to be an excellent mithril sword made by the dwarven master craftsman, Elder Dohar. I see, its no wonder he could slice the Maze Ants in half with such an excellent sword. Testimony of certain baggage carriers "Chevalier-sama? He gave me work! Cleaning and weeding!" "He let me ate a lot of delicious meal!" "I also ate! It was amazing!" It seems he employed the baggage caarries who didnt get any work to clean and weed his newly bought mansion. They spoke truly happily about how he treated the starving them until they were full. They also told me about how he treated the children who were looking for works in front of the gate with good food. Itd be nice if hes a charitable person like Dozon-shi, but.... Im slightly worried since theres a rumor about him having little children who are not of age as his mistresses. Testimony of certain maids "Ehehe, its nice isnt it? These are work clothes you know?" "Un, Chevalier-sama gave it to us. It was a reward when we became full-fledged maids." The young maids smiles are dazzling. However, looking at the sewing and the fabric, they must be quite expensive. Usually,, maids have to bring their own clothes each. Its very rare for the master to buy them the clothes like in this mansion. Ive heard that hes rich, but Im interested just where does he gets his fortune from. "Eh? Who introduced us?" "There wasnt anything like introduction." "We had been saved when we were dying in the mansions stable." What! Even if theyre just honorary, nobles normally only employ people from fitting houses as live-in employees. To hire uneducated baggage carriers, and even some dying children after healing them as his employees.... Many people who had heard this story gossiped that he had some ulterior motives to save the girls, but my intuition as a minstrel tells me thats not it. The proof is these girls smiles. There isnt anyone who will smile that brightly if theyre abused. First-hand ount of certain middle-ss explorers "I think Pendragon will obtain the Mithril te sooner orter." The ones speaking are the middle-ss explorer who had gone to thebyrinth deep in an expedition, and his friends. "It was amazing you know, we were in a desperate situation, being surrounded by the Maze Cockroaches all around us. Right at that time, his retainers appeared and killed the Maze Cockroaches one after another." "That was really amazing huh. I say those girls must have used magic swords since they easily cut through the slippery crust of the Maze Cockroaches." Fumu, not only the Chevalier-dono himself, his servants even have magic swords huh. Its probably possible with his vast wealth, though... "However, the real thing was after that." "I thought I had died when a huge Hunter Mantis reared its ugly face from the Gushing Hole." --What! There are a lot of mantis monsters in thebyrinth, but if were talking about [Hunter Mantis], its a monster that only Red Iron explorers can handle. Moreover, those explorers will surely escape if they encounter it unexpectedly. Because its an opponent that you challenge only after youre certain with the victory by investigating the terrain thoroughly and preparing various borate tools and traps beforehand. "I understand your surprise. Far from stepping back, those little girls overwhelmed the Hunter Mantis from the beginning to end." "I thought that was thest I gonna saw Pendragon bunch who chased after the Hunter Mantis that plunged into the Gushing Hole." Entering a Gushing Hole willingly, unbelievable. Since theres some rumor saying that Gushing Holes are ces connected to the Underworld where the Demon God governs. There isnt actually anyone whos gone to the Underworld, but its the Truth thats been spoken since a long time ago. Yet, ording to their story, the [Pendragon]s boys and girls returned safely. I want to ask those girls just what kind of good luck were they blessed with, but during the creation of a heroic tale, itd be rubbish if I dont save talking with the people themselves for thest. --I have to be patience. Unfortunately, the aforementioned Chevalier-dono didnt participate in the fight. Its said that he and the maid whos apanying him rarely ever enter thebyrinth, instead, only the girls beside them usually challenge thebyrinth. I wonder whats he doing when hes not entering thebyrinth? In a mansion of a certain noble "What do think, its wonderful right? I was given this when I went to the Marchionesss tea party." The Baroness shows a ring with a small agate yet splendid design on her finger. The minute craftsmanship enhances the beauty. I dont know if this was the work of a master craftsman, but with such an achievement, it must be expensive. "His maid is very good at cooking you know?" "You cant eat other cakes anymore once you eat the caste." "That soft gentle sweetness, its truly a miracle." Im interested with this caste that has such high praises from these picky wives, but it seems I know very well the person who makes the thing that the wives covet. Nevertheless, there sure are many talented people working under him. He mustve hired varying kind of people with his enormous wealth. I was also able to hear the story from the Marchioness with Baronesss reference. I seemed to be viewed as a suspicious person who was sniffing around her favorite Chevalier, so I was warned that I would be treated as an enemy if I had a malicious intent beforehand. I dont know what kind of hands did he use to win her favor, but he seems to not only have the brute force, but also excels at politics to be able to make the one whos controlling the noble society in thebyrinth city be his supporter like this. He should have sought marriage with the Marchionesss third or fourth daughter if he wished for rank, but it doesnt seem to be the case. I cant simply swallow the story of a sly old fox like her though.... I was able to hear some stories from the employees when I was leaving the Marquiss mansion. As one would expect from employees of the influential Marquis house, theyre wearing coral essories that are quite rare inbyrinth city. "Do you mean this? We got it from the Madam." She quietly whispered to my ear that they were given by the Marchioness, but they were originally presents from Chevalier Pendragon-sama for the Marchioness. Also, whenever hees for a tea party, it seems he never forgets to bring baked and honey cakes for the employees. Someone usually does so in order--to hear bad rumor of their master--with it as thepensations, but it seems he only asked, "Please get along well with our maid." His maid also only inquired impressions of the cakes from them, she never asked any rumor about the marquis family. I wonder what is he aiming with his deeplyid n... In a mansion of a certain noble "Fuhn, that ck-haired brat will rouse rebellion to usurp thisbyrinth city someday." After ending up in the salon while looking for someone who didnt have good will toward Chevalier Pendragon, I heard such story from a noble whos at the prime of his life. "He gathers the poor with money, gives them weapons, and then throws them into thebyrinth. He makes the survivors his soldiers, he must be gathering power to revolt against the kingdom!" His words have no proof and substance but I feel some strange persuasive power in it. The [poor who are thrown into thebyrinth] are probably the rumored organization of the Chevalier, [Pendora]. Ill try going to the training school hes established to get in touch with those [Pendora]. Pendora I peek at the training school from the shadow, and just as the noble earlier has feared, theyre practicing in a systematic order like an army would. "Dont forget your role! The three spear users stab from the sides of the two shield-bearers! The scout doesnt need to participate in the battle. Devote yourself in checking the surrounding so that the other five can safely concentrate on the enemies!" The instructors who are acting as the monsters are giving directions to the six trainee. There are three groups of people who are doing the same kind of training in the courtyard. It seems there are also some instructors who arent participating in the training, maybe theyre for surprise attacks. "Suspicious guy~?" My heart had almost stopped from the sudden voice and cold sensation on my neck. A catkin girl whos wearing some curious pink clothes thats appeared out of nowhere is holding a short sword against my neck. Im weak in battles, but good at sensing presences. Yet I didnt notice her at all.... "Stop, hes just a minstrel." I thought that my heart would really leap out of my mouth this time. Before I knew it, a hand thats appeared from behind me pinches the short sword with its slender fingers. When I timidly turned my head, there was the figure of the smiling Chevalier Pendragon. He apologized for the catkin girls impoliteness and told me to ask for permission from the office if I wanted to observe the training. Still, just when did he appear? --Perhaps, from the beginning? I turned toward the direction he was walking, but no one was there. Yet, his bottomless smile remained in my mind forever. I wonder if the day when I sing his story wille. As if scolding my timid heart, I pat the lute I hold in my chest. Right now I understand the feeling of a knight whos facing off a dragon. I am Barido, a reckless minstrel of thebyrinth city. Someday, I will surely spin a tale thatll be handed down to the future generations. The name of that tale is-- Book 11 - SS: The Person Azes Waiting for SS: The Person Azes Waiting for "Uu, even though he asked if I wanted to go together with him...." Aze-sama grumbles with tearful voice while lightly hitting a big chick-shaped cushion. "Are you still shocked about the matter yesterday?" "I mean!" "That was Mias scheme at work wasnt it. Satou-san didnt seem to be aware of our Kiss of Vow custom you know." "I-cannot-hear-you--" Aze-sama blocks her ears like a child would. Shes happy that Satou wasnt aware of the custom, yet on the other hand, it also means that the kiss Satou-san gave her on the forehead when they first met wasnt intended to be the Kiss of Vow. That said, there is no way I can tell her, "You shouldve gone together with Satou-san then." Because shes thest High Elf that remains in Boruenan Forest. Aze-sama is the emotional support of the elves that live in the vige, she is yearned by the elves, and an object of faith of other fairykins and demi-humans, revered like a living god. "Uu...stupid Satou...." Theres no doubt their faith would vanish if they saw her figure now. Or maybe, should we send an assassin aiming for Satou-san? Theres probably no one that can win against someone who defeated the Evil Jelly colony that contaminated the World Tree with a single strike though. Since Aze-sama whos be tired from grumbling is finally asleep while holding the cushion, I quietly resume cleaning the tree house. "Aze, cheer up?" "Thats right Aze! Wont you give me honey cakes?" The pixies are trying to console Aze-sama whos looking mncholic on the balcony of the tree house. However, Aze-sama only reacts lightly. Only two days have passed since Satou-san left, so this cant be helped.... An unexpected visitor came right at that time. "Lua-san, its been awhile. These are some souvenirs for you." "Eh? Satou-san?" Satou-san whos returned with teleport magic hands me the magic bag which was given to him as a parting gift. When I look inside, theres a big lump of meat. Its probably from some beast. Nea probably knows how to turn this into a delicious dish. Even without me saying anything, Satou-san briskly walks to the balcony where Aze-sama is sulking. "Im back Aze." "Sa-Satou! W-why?" "I wanted to see Azes face so Ivee back." Ugeh, Im going to vomit sugar. Satou-san smoothly speaks some womanizer-like remark. Aze-sama is, "Awawa"-ing, unable to speak clearly, but she looks really happy. Hes returned alone, Mia and the others arent with him. "Satou, didnt you get out?" "Dumping Aze away, getting a new girl--" "Ive brought you souvenirs too." "You know your stuff!" "Wa~i, its honey cakes!" "Hyahho~! Theres confetti candies too!" Satou-san shrewdly gives the pixies with a bag containing some snacks, hes sessfully neutralized the little intruders. I think this reunion is too fast, but Im d that Aze-samas gotten her energy back. The two have begun to flirt with their conversations on the balcony, but those two probably wont do anything wrong even if I leave them alone. Satou-san seems to have that in mind, but Aze-sama doesnt seem like shed do themon mistake of young people. I leave the rest to the pixies as Im going to Neas ce to prepare the banquet tonight. Book 11 - SS: The Decision of Sir Trell Sir Trell is one of Shiga Eight Swords who appeared riding a wyvern in Chapter 10. SS: The Decision of Sir Trell "Sir Trell, will you not consider?" "Zeff-dono. I am regretful to leave you who joined at the same period as me, behind, but I do not think a [Wyvern Rider] who has lost his partner to be of any use to His Majesty." Sir Julberg couldnt break the firm decision of Sir Trell either. "I will whip this old bones and rush in haste if a demon lord appears in the Royal Capital." "Do you have somewhere to go in mind?" "There is a town of [Magic Hunter] called Puta to the east of the Royal Capital, youll find a hidden vige that gather wyvern eggs to the southeast of that town. I intend to rear the youngsters who aspire to be wyvern riders, and raise them to be the next Shiga Eight Swords members." Sir Julberg had never heard Puta town, but he nheless nodded to Sir Trell while vaguely imagining the southeast direction of the Royal Capital. The territory thats famous for its wyverns is Seryuu Earldom, but the ce where the wyverns are nesting is on the border to the Dragon Valley. Its a ce thats been designated as confinement ce since the Ancient King Yamatos era, so Sir Julberg didnt bring it up. Sir Julberg himself has been raising the next generations of Shiga Eight Swords since several years ago, hes given expensive magic swords to promising young talents. "Sir Trell, this is a parting gift." "Is this a magic weapon?" "Umu, this has been granted to me by His Majesty, but contrary to its delicate appearance, its an excellence spear with wonderful magic power conduction on par with the divine holy swords." Sir Trell takes a noticeably longnce from the magic weapon rack in the corner of the room. He streams it with my magic power, producing Magic Edge. "Oh, how light." Normally he would have needed to concentrate so much that itd look like hed pop his veins, but Sir Trell couldnt hide his surprise to see it happened after he only slightly concentrated. Sir Julberg whos of the same opinion as him assents. "Take whichever one to your liking. I do not mind if you give it to your future pupil." "Is it fine? Giving me such a sword and a spear." "I do not mind. Its an investment for someone who will protect Shiga Kingdom someday." This is enough to be an embezzlement case in Shiga Kingdom, but it wont be a problem if he just reports it to the ounting head of Shiga Kingdom Holy Knight to process the ount book. "Boss, theres no road that goes to that mountain you know?" The one-armed boy answered in bewilderment. "Then, is there no noble who has an airship or a flying-type monster?" "Im guessing thats only the Duke or some army men under the Duke." A female magic hunter who was standing beside the boy answered Sir Trell haphazardly. Surely, it is not possible for an airship to exist in such a small backwater town inhabited only by the magic hunters. An indescribable atmosphere drifts to this rural town, increasing tension. --That is, a ck shadow. "You do not seem to be a normal person. Who are you. Dere thy name." Sir Trell asked for the persons identity in ce of the other people who couldnt move. However, the ck mystery man onlyughs. "To be so insolent while being an ordinary man dearu. I only desire tomatoes. I do not give my name to rubbish dearu." "Whatd you say..." Sir Trell pulls the sword on his waist. The de is charged with red light. The three retainers who are following him also draw their swords toward the one whos being impolite to their master. "Fuhn, looks like youre eager, however, since youve drawn your sword, I assume that you are prepared to be cut?" "As someone who have a duty toward Shiga Kingdom, I cannot let a suspicious person like you roam free. Be at ease since I will not take your life." The aforementioned one-armed boy jumps between the two sides of battle-honed people who are about to sh. "P, please wait Boss ck. Boss needs the tomatoes right? I know about it so Ill guide you there." After hearing the boy, the mystery man rxes his posture and separates his hand from the rapier on his waist. "Are you saying the truth dearuka?" "Un, tomatoes are those red fruits right?" Originally, it was called red fruits and not a popr vegetable substitute, but ever since the demand and price for it increased after being poprized by the [Tomato Noble]-sama, it had started being cultivated not only in deserted viges, but also the vacantnds in the Puta town. The mystery man who has waterweed-like hair floats a smile that shows his wolf-like fangs when he hears the boys exnation. "That is the thing I seek. Cutting an old man with short remaining life is not my real intention. I will follow your wish if that means getting my hands on the tomatoes." "Wait, the battle is--" "Pull back, menials." The mystery mans eyes emits red light, and then Sir Trell and his retainers stop moving like a stone. Sir Trell is reminded of the time when he fought a life or death battle against a vampire during the prime of his life. His movement got stopped at that time just like now. However, vampires shouldnt be able to move during broad daylight. The man shouldnt be able to spellbind him, whos one of Shiga Eight Swords, in an instant, if he werent a higher vampire or an ancestor vampire who appears in tales. --That means, the identity of the mystery man is. "What are you doing, guide me." "Un, leave it to me. What kind of tomatoes are you looking for? The ripe soft one? Or the slightly green firm one? The inn old man can prepare you red sauce or white sauce if you need them." "Hou, by red sauce, you mean ketchup huh? Leave that ce forter. First, I need tomato seedlings." The two leaves the gate while having a peaceful conversation. Sir Trell and his retainers are finally able to move after the one-armed boy has returned from guiding the man to the tomato cultivation in the town. "Boy. What happens to the ck clothed man from earlier?" "Eh? That boss flew in the sky to the direction of the duchy capital after buying a lot of tomatoes. Magic is really amazing." Sir Trell is getting dizzy from the boys words. He cannot believe the mystery man who had that much power only wanted to buy vegetables. "Oh? Kon, whats with that sword?" "Eh? This? I got it from Boss ck. Nice isnt it?" Its a single-edged sword that even the boy with his small build can lightly swing. "Boy, give me that sword." "Eeh~" "I will not deprive it from you." "Okay then." Sir Trell puts magic power into the sword hes received. sh overflows on the sword at once. "Uwah, what what?" "Thats dangerous!" Besides Sir Trell whos expected it, people are in panic toward the spectacle. "This is a magic sword. Moreover, its a true magic sword that one cant get hold of unless they defeat the Floormaster or the Roommaster in thebyrinths depth." "Eh~, thats amazing." The boy who doesnt understand the valueughs at his own sword. "Boy, Ill teach you the way to use this sword." "Alright, thats a promise." Sir Trell has sent his retainers to the Duchy Capital in order to secure the way to cross the mountain range, during the wait, hes decided to teach the boy the way to use a sword to ease the boredom. The boy who had identally earned a magic sword and tutored by a former Shiga Eight Swords member endeavored some extra hard trainings until he couldnt move. The retainers have returned after getting some [Wing Lizards] in order to cross the mountain, and then Sir Trell and them embark toward the mountain range. "And so, have you be able to use the Magic Edge that the former Shiga Eight Swords knight-sama taught you?" "No way I can. Even I wouldve be a knight if I could. At most I can only put in my magic power after concentrating for a long time. Moreover, I cant move anymore after using it thrice, so it probably has no use against goblins." The one-armed boy continues to see Sir Trells party off while holding the magic sword thats making some small crackling sounds. The boy Kon doesnt know that the ck Dragon Heiron appears in the mountain where the wyverns live. [Characters] One-armed boy: The magic hunter Kon. Middle-aged Woman: Kena. The leader of the magic hunter party Kon belongs to. Mysterious Man: True Ancestor Ban. Hes camouged his skin and hair color with magic. A vampire who doesnt lose to the sunlight. Sir Trell: The former fourth ce of Shiga Eight Swords. The person who challenged and lost to a lesser dragon. Book 11 - SS: Mias Music Hall SS: Mias Music Hall "Mia-sama, your performance is wonderful today too." "It really is, I can never get tired listening to Mias music." "Havent I told you so many times to use sama!" "You two, dont make a fuss in front of Mia-sama." After the performance is over, the fairykin children and long-earkin children are moring. Even though I want to bask in the lingering memory of the performance, I cant, What troubling children. Im troubled--I really am you know? I wish they would be like the grandpas and grandmas who havee to listen to the performance, smiling,ughing and pping lightly. Even the noisy pixies in Boruenan Forest became quiet like they had dozed off after my performance was over. They didnt sleep you know? I mean, when I asked them, "How was the performance?", they replied "Today was the best!", or, "The melody was so enjoyable like I was in the country of dream".... They werent sleeping right? "Mia-chan, you must be thirsty right. Eat this melon thats been cooled in the well water." "Nn, thank you." I bite the melon that grandmas given me. Sweet. Fresh sweet taste spreads in my mouth. While leaving slight aftertaste, my throat is wet after only chewing several more. The watermelons of Boruenan forest are delicious, but Selbirasbyrinth melons dont lost to it. "Mia-chan, please teach me the leaf flute." "Teh." The little children came asking with leaf flutes made of Fesheka grasses on their hands. Humans dont care about grasses name. To them, all grasses, either its Fesheka or Chemirana, are called weed. Its kind of sad. A little bit, you know? "Listen to my songgg!" Arisa cried so while strumming a strange lute. I think its just a noise, but this is a secret okay? "What?" "This is called a guitar. Ive asked Master to make it." "Mwuu." I think its unfair that its always only Arisa. "Satou." "Does Mia want me to make something too?" "Nn." Satou will immediately make it if I ask him. I mean, were engaged. Hes head over heels for me. Absolutely you know? "What kind of instrument do you want?" "Pipe organ." "Pipe organ? Thats a bit too big, maybe a piano or an electronic keyboard would be better?" I wonder if a [Pipe Organ] is impossible even for Satou? Its Satou that can create legendary equipments and strange magic items, he should be able to make a [Pipe Organ]. "You cant?" I implore Satou with the [Uruuru] attack that Arisas taught me. Aze told me that the hero Daisaku said, "Pipe organ is the best musical instrument." When I told that to Satou, he said, "Alright, leave it to me!" --Im happy, but Ive a mixed feeling about it. Affair is no good you know? Absolutely! "Now, Mia. Please y it." "Amazing..." A [Pipe Organ] has been put in a certain underground test site of the Ivy Mansion. Many golden pipes are lined up, shining more brightly than the sunlight filtering through trees in a summer day. The deep of the sound is differentpared to the piano that Satous made as a practice. Ive be absorbed with the [Pipe Organ], ying a song. --Sounds fall from the sky. I y the melody of [Gallg], [Wagnaa], and [Motsart] Ive heard from Satou, and the symphony of Boruenan arranged for Piano. ...Everyone looks strange. Theyre crying even though music is a happy thing. "Mia." Satou wipes my cheek with a handkerchief. Did I cry too? Truly? "It was really beautiful." "Nn." Ill invite grandpas and grandmas to the Ivy Mansion and y for them next time. I wont leave the fairykin children and the long-earkin children out in the cold too of course. Maybe? Book 11 - SS: Lizas Service? SS: Lizas Service? Bath is a wonderful thing. There are many things Master has bestowed me, but I dont think there is anything else that grants this luxurious supremely blissful warmth. Meat is a special exception of course. "Huh? Liza-san youre still in there? Isnt it about time for the water to be cool?" "Its alright since its still hotter than my body temperature. Mia should have been the one who will be cleaning the bath today, has it been changed to Arisa?" "Tahaha, its a bit you know, the turn for Masters punishment..." ...Again huh. Arisa probably had tried to incorrigibly [sekuhara] Master and got punished for it. I think its natural for people to try to increase their descendants, but Master doesnt seem eager to leave behind offspring for the next era. After all, he said that he would wait five years for Arisa and Lulu. I stand up since I feel bad if I be a hindrance for her punishment duty. Arisa apologized with some grown-up words, "This looks like I drive you out, sorry.", but its a trivial matter. Since I can enter the bath tomorrow, though its a luxurious situation for a ve to be. "28-hour bath is it?" "Yep, the teleportation point in the middleyer is narrow, so Im thinking of making a new vi with a bath thats ready to be filled with warm water anytime. I want to hear opinions from everyone. What do you think Liza?" "I am in favor of course." What a splendid thing! To be able to submerge in warm water all day long! On the next day, wevee to the area where great many aquatic monsters inhabited, its the ce where the vi is going to be built. Many monsters like Labyrinth Monstrous Fish, Bombardment Shellfish, Crayfish with wave-shaped ws, and Leaping Flounders attacked us, but they were no match against us who were dominated with appetite. We had a bit of a hard fight against the Labyrinth Coral who spread paralyzing mist, but we were able to win due to Masters [Supoort], and Arisas and Mias magic aid. After trampling the Sea Eels on the sandy beach area that scatter lightning spheres from the gem on their foreheads, and breaking through hard monsters like the Jewel Sea Cucumber and the Vajra Shellfish, we have finally arrived at the nned ce for the vi. "Are you going to build it here?" "Yeah, theres a heat source from the magma pool underneath this area." I listen to Arisa and Masters conversation with serious face. I dont know what magma pool is, but it must be some kind of magic tool that can boil water. My role is to build the vi in ordance to Masters instruction. ....Master made holes for the piping in an instant using earth magic. He even made the ditch for drainage in a blink of an eye with earth magic. I stand idly while waiting for Masters order, but theres no turn for me. I wonder what should I do? When I asked, Master kindly said, "You had been opening the road until we got here right? Having a good rest is also a part of the job you know." However, I think Master whos ensured everyones safety until now is the one most tired. The only thing that I can do without hindering Master is helping Lulu preparing the lunch. Lets do the thing I can do with my utmost rather thanmenting my ipetence. When Ie to call Master after having finished preparing the lunch, what greets me is the vi building that has been finished before I knew it. Its a building thats far more splendid than the vi in the Area 4 of the upperyer. "Ah, Liza! Come here. See thisrgemunal bathroom Ive finished." Going to Master whos beckoning me, I arrive at thergemunal bathroom. There is a bathtubrge enough for everyone to enter while still leaving some leeway. "You cant enter it yet okay? It has to be poured with the hot water for awhile to wash away the rubbish and the sand." I dip my finger in the bathtub water, the temperature is just right. Im driven with impulse to strip my clothes and jump on it right here and now, but the first bath belongs to Master. Taking the first bath is something beyond a mere ve. When Master enters the bath, I have to wash his back to heal his fatigue today. Even Arisa screamed in delight when I washed her back, so Master will surely be content too. For that sake, first, I have to fortify myself with a meal. We went toward the sandy beach where Lulu was waiting with the seafood dishes. Book 11 - SS: Arisa-Senseis Magic Classroom SS: Arisa-Senseis Magic ssroom "Breeze" "Kya" "Noo" Our skirts got flipped up with the voice of boy. The children behind the boy are cheering for the multi-colored panties festival. Geez, what lecherous kids. "Geh, that Arisa is wearing trousers under her skirt!" When I looked at the giggling group of boys beside the boy, there was no need for me to wonder the reason why the boy was frantically training [Breeze] spell. I never had thought that he would be able to sessfully chant the spell this quick, but its only natural for ady to prepare the minimum insurance. Yet, the brats are booing. "Sneaky!" "Im not." Good grief, boys will be boys no matter the world.... I want you guys to follow our Masters example. He never did any prank despite sleeping together with such a beautiful girl like me. My pillow with YES written on both sides is crying. Oops, rather than that. I drop my fist to the brats who are pointing at me while barking beside the boy. And to the offenders head too of course. "--Ouchh" "Guha" I fold my arms and re at the two boys who have fainted. The other boys are being tortured by the girls who got their skirts flipped. Serves you right. "Now then, are you aware the reason why youre called here. Boy?" "You beat us good back then, forgive me already." The boy begs me with a pitiful face. My sadistic heart is burning up after seeing that, but I endure it by thinking my beloved Masters smile in my mind. Fuuh, good-looking boy is the best. --Getting back to the subject. "There are two roads you can choose now that youve be able to use life magic." I speak to the boy earnestly. First, be a life magic spell-user and earn stable ie. Second, learn force magic and elemental magic to be a magician. The boy answers with-- "The first Arisa-sensei sponsored power-leveling rally~" "O, oy, Arisa. You never said anything bout entering thebyrinth." "I sure did~nt" I take no notice of the flustered boys words. Theres no way Area 11 can be any danger when youre with me and Nana. "Carelessness is your greatest enemy~" Haha, oh Tama, when did you get here. Tama left a person-shaped spot of Shadow Stalker that had disguised itself as a rubbish below her. Uwah, this one should have only appeared deeper in thebyrinth. That was dangerous. We were saved thanks to the Ninja. "Hey, would Tama alsoe with us?" "Oukey" "Thanks. Ill treat you to as many meat skewers you like when we get back." "Wa~i" I feel slightly guilty to see Tama whos innocently being happy. Afterward, we continued the easy power-leveling with Tamas enemy-search and Nanas protection. The boy became silent halfway through, but it shouldnt be because he had drank too many magic power recovery potion. It shouldnt be because he was forced to recover from the level up sickness by drinking magic potions. And then, a water and earth magician is born during the time until the dusk. Though the ssroom above the ground should take time too, with this, the desired framework to make [Pendragon] bunch into magicians should be reached. "Still, I understand why you want water magic, but why earth magic?" Children probably would have chosen light or fire magic. "I mean, Iruna-sensei said that the Demand was huge." "Youve sure gotten ahold of yourself despite being a child~" "Well yeah. Moreover, Chevalier-sama wants earth magician right. I want to repay the favor to Chevalier-sama even for a bit." How cheeky for a kid. But, a boy is still a man even though hes young after all! After fully patting and praising him, I treated him and Tama with a lot of meat skewers. I couldntpensate Nana who wanted [Arisas collection of sayings], but Ill search some small essories that she likes and present it to her. Later, since I thought that giving only meat skewers was unsatisfactory, I presented him with short pants, but it was rejected. Even though it should be short pants when youre talking about uniform for boys. Iprehensible. Book 12 - 12-1. Journey to the Royal Capital 12-1. Journey to the Royal Capital Satous here. There was a time when I shut myself in my room after I had a fight with my parents during my middle-school days, but it onlysted for three days. I think you need serious resolution and aptitude in order to do that. "I am very honored to be in the presence of Lord Duke Bishtal." "Umu, Im d to see Sir Jeril is in good health." With the [Crimson Nobleman] Jeril first on the list, only the people who are of nobility are summoned to this royal suite. Despite the fact that other people besides us who have received the Mithril te cannot be calledmoners even though theyre going to be bestowed the peerage in the royal capital. Although besides Sir Jeril who is a bar, were all either only honorary nobles or children of nobles. Duke Bishtal who has summoned us is a middle-aged man with stern face and a hook nose like General Eltal, his uncle. I stole a nce at his face while kneeling down like everyone else. The other party is not a royalty so there should be no need to kneel down, but perhaps it was because his lineage as a cousin of the king, or due to his influence, everyone had kneeled down once they entered the room and waited for him, so I followed them out of courtesy like a Japanese man would. After hes done talking with Jeril, he begins to congratte the children of nobles who have defeated the [Floormasters] in turns. Then, he congrattes the honorary nobles somewhat more inly than with the noble children before, and then its my turn as thest one. Judging from his re, it feels like hes harboring ill will toward me. "I enjoyed your acrobatic show earlier. Arent you looking more like a street performer than an explorer today?" Lady Karina would have gone into a rage if he heard him saying it an acrobatic. However, doing it with Mias performance in the background while Pochi and Tama are dancing, touring around the country like that sounds very fun. Its probably because I thought that-- "That sounds fun indeed. Allow us to hold a tour in Lord Dukes castle town if we cease the explorer business." --that I involuntarily said so, making the Dukes face became sullen. He might have perceived my honest thought as a snark since he most likely had said his words with sarcasm. The cliche here should be him grandly sneering, "You low life upstart, h, h, h", but... "It seems Oyugock Dukedom intends to nominate you to be a Shiga Eight Swords, but they are not existences that should be taken lightly by someone without real ability to back him up." The Duke nces to Sir Jeril and nods seriously. I see, hes going to rmend Sir Jeril to be a Shiga Eight Swords to oppose Duke Oyugock huh. If I were to be a Shiga Eight Swords by mistake, let alone tour, it would even hinder me from raising the girls level. And also, please stop treating me as a piece in your power struggle. Itd be troubling if I say some careless remark and he deemed me as an enemy. For the time being, in order to cover my remark earlier, I responded neutrally with, "Thank you very much for Lord Dukes warning." If sparks seem like its going to fly, it might be good to make a master swordsman called [Musashi] or maybe [Lancelot] appear and forcefully take the seat of Shiga Eight Swords. If it goes well, I can just make the mysterious master swordsman go challenge a dragon and die tragically. Then Jeril can take the seat peacefully afterward. Still, even if hes saying it because Im a piece of his political opponent, I think arbitrarily deciding a Mithril explorer to be [of without real ability] is a bit unreasonable.... "Eh~, why dont you seriously be a Shiga Eight Swords?" "Why should I." I told the circumstances at the royal suite to Arisa. Lulu is in the kitchen, Pochi and Tama have gone to Lady Karinas room, theyre not here. Just in case, Ive instructed them to contact me if some strange guy approached them. "What are you saying. Youd be treated as an Earl equaling prime ministers if you became a Shiga Eight Swords you know?" "Im not interested in such position." If I really wanted the peerage, I could have asked the king as Nanashi, and, even though Duchy is impossible, hes probably going to easily grant Earldom at least. In the first ce, theres no merit for me even if I be an upper noble. "Kah~~. Mou! Why are you so not-greedy like that! If youre a man, you should have aimed to be sessful in life aftering to another world and obtaining cheat right? If you became an earl, you could make as many noble girls as you like be your brides you know?" "Calm down, Arisa." Arisa presses on me while insisting on something iprehensible. Arisa tends to run wild when it has to do with the [Promise]. She usually says that she likes me, but I wonder if shes fine with other girls bing my brides? It was Mia who got upset from that Arisas remark. "Affair is no good you know. Absolutely you know? There are already enough brides anyway. Its at full capacity you know?" "Sorry Mia! I, Im sorry okay, Im reflecting on itt~~" Arisa is getting flinched from Mias menacing look. I didnt ask who the brides are since itd only be a boomerang for me. By the way, Nana who was in the same room didnt hear my story since she was absorbed in ying [Ayatori] with Shiro and Crow. When I entered the room, Shiro and Crow were already inside like it was natural. Ive decided to let them go with us since the Airship has embarked already. Even though they have wings, it seems flying from an airship requires special training, so it was difficult for me to say [Return them]. In case of Nana, punishment should mean banning the once-in-a-week magic power supplement, but the loss is too big for me myself so Ill think about other ways. Oops, my thought has deviated for a bit. Liza didnt state any particr opinion, but it seems she wants me to be a Shiga Eight Swords like Arisa. Rather, I think Liza is more suited to be a Shiga Eight Swords. She should be stronger than the third prince who was a Shiga Eight Swords at least. Pochi and Tama have also be stronger than the third prince, but these two are still young, such position is probably too early for them. "Imback~?" "Im back, nanoresu." Pochi and Tama came back while looking tired. "How was Karina-sama?" "Shut-inin~" "She doesnt want to get out of the room nodesu!" I put the reserved whale jerky to Pochi and Tama who have plopped themselves on the sofa as thanks. These are thest from the 100-kilo jerky Ive made before, I should make sure to make more. "T-this is!" "Whale Jer~ ky~" "Energy times 100 nanodesu!" The two jump up while having the jerkies on their mouths, and then take the shupin pose. This kinda pose doesnt go well with the formal dresses theyre wearing. --Its cute though. "Now, then--" "Are you going to Oppai-sans ce?" --No, I dont intend to though? I almost said so, but I wisely did not. I guess leaving Lady Karina alone while shes being like that is cruel. I had thought of socializing with the other Mithril explorers together with everyone on this asion, but lets postpone that. "Youre right. After giving her a bit more time, Ill go see her condition." Liza stood up when some guests knocked the door. The two people who havee are Lady Karinas attendants, maid Erina and Newbie-chan. For some reason, Newbie-chan is an unfortunate girl whom no one calls with her name, but since the person herself doesnt seem to mind, Ill call her so until Erina refers her with her name. "Chevalier-sama, please help~" "Please!" The two bow their heads and beg me to do something about Lady Karina whos shut herself in her room. I dont think that we should be that worried, but ording to these girls, this seems to be an abnormal situation. "She didnte out of her room even after we put the te with Karages that Lulu-san had made in front of the room you know?" Erina, youre the only one who woulde out with that. I ignore the presences of Pochi, Tama, and in addition, Liza, who are nodding. By the way, Liza, and Pochi who were in chaos during the blimp travel are in their usual states, maybe theyre not afraid because the airship doesnt shake that much. Or it might be because theyve experienced various acrobatic battles in thebyrinth. Well, our current girls probably woulde out alive even if they fell from the airship by utilizing Magic Edge Cannon or magic somehow. "I mean, after getting scolded by Consul Nina, and soundly beaten by Captain Zotor, she became lively again from the smell of karages made by Head-chef Gelt! Yet now~" Erina presses on me while looking desperate. I understand that youre worried about Lady Karina, but please stop pressing your t chest on my arm that youve been doing since awhile ago. Even Newbie-chans ended up imitating you, see. "Guilty." "Hey now, theres no need to stick so much right." Arisa and Mia tear the two from my arms. Were going to Lady Karinas room as invited by the two, postponing the n to listen to the interesting episodes of the other Mithril explorers. "Karina-sama, I have heard that you lie sick on your bed, how are you feeling?" I knock on the door of the room where Lady Karina is shutting herself. Theres no answer of course. Now then, what should I do. "Lets go with the Amano-iwato operation!" "Amano-iwato?" "Thats right! Theres a myth about a shut-in Goddess in the world of Hero-sama! Lets perform the same operation that lured that Goddess out!" Arisa took an imposing stance while breathing wildly on top of the table, but then she became small after Liza scolded her for bad manner. In order to prepare the banquet, Arisa took everyone along to the kitchen where Lulu was. However, doing a banquet in front of the room of someone whos seriously feeling down seems like itll only make her be an obstinate shut-in... Ive gotten myself lost in thought in front of Lady Karinas bedroom door. Book 12 - 12-2. Journey to the Royal Capital (2) 12-2. Journey to the Royal Capital (2) Satous here. The story of Amaterasu-Oomikami hiding in the cave behind a rock is famous. Though I think there arent many people who know about the hidden reason as to why the goddess hid herself in the cave. Now then, Id have liked to see it if Nana acted as the Ame-no-Uzume, but judging from the usual pattern, its probably going to be Arisa or the other little girl member. I stand up without hesitation and step forward before the closed door that separates us from Lady Karina. I cut off sounds with wind magic, and then use [irvoyance] and [Magic Hand] magic at the same time to unlock the door with the key from the other side. Its scary if thisbo is used to do crime, but if someone can use [Wind Magic], [Space Magic], and [Force Magic], they should be able to seed in life even without bing a criminal. I entered the bedroom while thinking such a trivial thing. Raka is flickering blue light on the table. Its quite rare for Lady Karina to not wear Raka. She usually even wears it during her sleep.... Judging from Rakas flickering state, it probably had noticed my intrusion, but since Lady Karina didnt warn him, its guarding her silently. Unfortunately--err, fortunately, Lady Karina is still wearing the clothes from before, lying her face down on the bed, sulking. No, checking the map, she isnt in [Sleeping] state, so shes still awake. "Karina-sama, Ive heard that you werent feeling well, how are you feeling now?" I whisper to Lady Karina near the bedside. Lady Karina whos surprised jumps out of the bed and puts her back on the board thats on the wide bed. Oops, I approached her silently since I had used magic to erase sound when I unlocked the door.... Lets feign ignorance. "Did I surprise you?" Lady Karinas face has inconspicuously reddened while her mouth is opening and closing, the area around her eyes look red. ....She was really surprised huh. Looks like she was frustrated about losing, her moist eyes are violently sexy. I float Aze-san in my mind to hold back my desire. "Please be still." "...Yes...." While pretending to wipe the area around her eyes with a handkerchief, I heal it with magic. Its good now. Lady Karina has closed her eyes, and Raka shouldnt be able to see me invoking magic since my body is in the way, so it should be fine. However, Lady Karina is still closing her eyes even after Ive done wiping her eyes. --Shes too vulnerable. Im a carnivore-type man after all, so I could end up kissing and pushing you down you know? "Ive wiped your eyes. Its alright to open them now." After opening and closing her mouth for a moment, Lady Karina looks at me, dumbfounded. She matches eyes with mine and seems to be dissatisfied about something, and then she puffs her cheeks. "Satou is mean desuwa!" The pillow thrown by Lady Karina hits my face. "Its the arrival of the dish nodesu!" "Karage mountains~?" Pochi and Tama jumped into the room while saying so. Theyre spreading sweet atmosphere while Im being troubled as to how to handle the sullen Lady Karina, so theyve honestly saved me. "Un, it smells nice." "Snatching food is no good nanodesu!" Pochi scolded me when I was going to taste the dish. "Its just food tasting, tasting." "It cant be helped if its tasting nodesu." "Tama is tasting too~" "Pochi will also not hesiteta to taste it nodesu." Pochi, that should be [Hesitate]. I take the karage from the te that Tamas holding and then put them into Pochis and Tamas mouth. Next, I put one into mine. Lulu has be even more skilled. Isnt she already better than me with my maximum cooking skill? Since Lady Karina beside me was looking enviously at Pochi and Tama, I also present one into her mouth thats opened slightly. Maybe its because Ive put the karage into her mouth so suddenly, shes protesting while chewing it. The reason why she doesnt yield, though, is probably because the karage thats in her mouth has no sin. And then, Mia and Arisa who came a bitter returned here. The two are wearing mantles that cover their whole bodies even though its hot. Im afraid to ask what are they wearing inside the mantle. "Guilty." Mia reacted by condemning guilty after looking at the atmosphere released by Lady Karina, but the ones that should be deemed guilty are you girls. "Ara, youve already lured Oppa--Karina-sama out of her room?" Arisa asked, although with slightly bad wording. I wholeheartedly ignore the turbulent words from Arisa and Mia who are muttering in whispers, "Our bewitching clothes gone to waste", "Night", "Y, yeah youre right!" Now then, I guess we might as well start the party? "Fumu, as expected of the works of the bestbyrinth city chef." "Delicious. I would have never thought that Id be treated to the Phantom Chefs dishes in the airship." The mithril explorers easily raised their voices of admiration once they tasted the party dishes Lulu had made. Weve invited the explorers who are in the dining hall and start a party since Lulu had made many dishes. There were more people who participated that I had anticipated, so I had added more with the cooperation of the airships kitchen staff. Explorers who ride the airship are mostly males, but there are also 7-8 female explorers among them. I thought that Lady Karina would make some friends with them since they were of the same female explorers, but my expectation was a miss. Erina and Newbie-chan are forming a protective wall around her in one corner of the table, while shes continuing to eat. The male explorers who are captivated by the demonic breasts and her beauty have just swarmed her just awhile ago, but since Lady Karina gets frightened when they approach her en masse, Ive be stuck to be the one who ensure that no more than two people can approach her at a time, like a manager. After some extent, it seems the male explorers perceived that Lady Karina was not interested, so they changed their target to the waitresses. Nana is also surrounded by the male explorers, but shes handling it in "my pace" mode like usual. Looks like theyre not experienced enough to break through Nanas impregnableness guard. In exchange of the men who had disappeared, I introduced Lady Karina to the female explorers whom I had befriended during the party, but it didnt go well since they couldnt have a conversation for long. I wanted to ask her why did she act so prickly even though the other parties had favorable impression about her during this asion. I was thankful that the female explorers didnt feel too offended even thought they had wry smiles. In one corner of the dining hall thats not too big, Mia begins her performance. Looks like one of the explorers has asked her, shes ying the famous tune thats used for ballroom dancing in Shiga Kingdom. The male and female explorers have begun dancing to the tune. Everyone of them seems unused to it, maybe they never practice much. "Please dontugh at us. We are allmoners unlike Sir Pendragon and Jeril. Everyone wants to practice before we arrive at the Royal Capital." "I wontugh. Everyone is a beginner at the beginning." The thirty-year old female explorer who was talking with Lady Karina earlier covered for the explorers who were dancing awkwardly. They should be invited to parties from various nobles once they arrive at the Royal Capital. Theyre probably practicing the social dancing in order not to embarrass themselves when that happens. This is just right. I might as well have Lady Karina practice during this time. "Now, Karina-sama. Let me have this dance." "I-I wont dance." "That is not good. Furthermore, even if you step on my foot here, no one will scold,ugh or be disappointed at you." "But...." I take the hand of Lady Karina whos shrinking back. "I shall exercise my right as the winner now." I exercise the right and take Lady Karina to the space where we can dance. Arisa and the others protested, but they consented after I said that they could change ce with Lady Karina once her dance practice is over. After Lady Karina, the next one is going to be Lulu who has worked the hardest for this party. "Karina-sama, please lean your body a bit more." "Uu, i-its embarassing desuwa." Im getting a bit stimted to see Lady Karina being shy, but I have to concentrate teaching her to dance now. Concentrate Satou. You must not concentrate on the pair of miracles that are touching chest. You cannot. I teach Lady Karina how to dance while evading Mias sharp nces. "Thats right. Youre pretty good." "...N, no way." I praise her every time shes be better even a bit to remove her doubt. "Dont be preupied with the footsteps you cant see. Please remember your footworks during battles." "L-like this?" "Yes, like that." Lady Karina cant check her footsteps during the dance because of her all-to-great breasts. Her worries seems to increase due to that. Shes getting better little by little after I informed her to mix the steps with closebat footworks. The dance cannot be said to be elegant, but its a speedy sharp dance. She just has to umte experiences afterward. After Lady Karina, I dance with Lulu and our other girls, and then going with the flow, with Erina, Newbie-chan, and even the female explorers. For some reason, in the end, I ended up instructing the male explorers the way to dance. It was slightly hard, but getting the explorers indebted to me with only this is a cheap price to pay. Just that, I was dumbfounded to see Arisa began breathing roughly when I became the partner of the male explorers as a way to teach them the dance steps. The airship were riding has passed through thest rough mountains before the Royal Capital without any particr flying monsters attacking. Now then, soon its the Royal Capital. Book 12 - 12-3. Journey to the Royal Capital (3) 12-3. Journey to the Royal Capital (3) Satous here. I like the blooming field of milkvetch flower that happens before the rice-nting. My countryside grows green soybeans instead of milkvetch flowers though, so Ive only ever seen such elegant scenery from the window of a train. "Haa, this is amazing." "Beautiful." "Field~?" "Lots, lots of little blue flowers nanodesu!" Ive brought everyone to the observatory dome since Ive been told that the scenery is amazing after the airship has passed the rough spot. Sure enough, it was crowded, but our youth troupe slipped through the gaps between people and arrived before the window. "Heya, Sir Pendragon. You can change with us since weve enjoyed it already." "Do show it to the girls too. Its quite a rare spectacle yknow." The male explorers whom I helped with the dancing practice yesterday open a spot for us. I thank them and take Lulu and the others to the front. "Its amazing." "Its really beautiful. I wonder if thats a prairie?" "Its probably a cultivatednd, so I conjecture. The blue color on the surface are blue milkvetch flowers, so I report." "Beautifll~" "Haa" Liza and Nana are calm, but the other members admire the scenery once they see it. Crow is rarely acting like their age. All of the vast area that can be seen from the airship is covered in blue flowers. There are some woods and hamlets here and there too of course, however they look like nothing but art objects that decorate the deep blue carpet. This scene continues on until we reach the Royal Capital. I knew that this was thergest grain-producing area in the kingdom, but I wasnt even sure they would raise flowers and never thought that it would be this different than what I had expected. This area was of the tawny color of the fallow when I passed through here with sh Drive, so I had arbitrarily thought so. Some band has started ying solemn music on the stage near the wall in the observatory dome, it seems theyre doing a performance. I yield my ears to the tune and enjoy the scene that can only be seen now. Before I knew it, Lulu whos mesmerized has entrusted herself to my arm. The two maids of Lady Karina are currently having a hard fight in order to dress Lady Karina up, so the three of them are not here. This scenery will continue for a while, so they probably wont miss and regret it. "Sparkling~?" Tama said so when we were quenching our throat on the drinking corner of the observatory dome. "Whats wrong?" "Its Sparkling over there~" I look at where Tama is pointing, but only the equilibrium wing and therge magic engine that extend from the hull are over there. It might be just a reflection of something, but since the one who said it was Tama, Im bothered. I operate the map to check the ce that Tamas pointed. There are several magicians and engineers near therge magic engine, but thats as usual. The one thats not usual is on the narrow interconnection of the equilibrium wing. --For some reason, theres a retainer of Duke Bishtal over there. "This time, its sparkling over there nodesu!" "Master, I saw it too. I feel some kind of agitating presence although it might be a coincidence." This time its not only Tama, Pochi and Liza seems to have seen it too. The direction ispletely different though. The two are looking at the direction the airship is heading. I operate the map and check on the ce the beastkin girls indicate. The beastkin girls dont seem able to see it, so I put my hand like a visor and look at the scenery outside the window. The windows of this airship are transparent, but they were made with mysterious conductive material from monster, so even I dont know theposition myself. Although its not usable for armor, its unexpectedly sturdy, and it doesnt be sharp pieces when broken, so Ive made use of them during the airship construction. Theres a structure that looks like abination of a French castle and a fort at the ce the beastkin girls have pointed. When I checked the detail, it was said to be the hunting mansion of Marquis Lloyd. I remember about the tempura we ate together in the Duchy Capital when I see his name. Whoops, rather than that, theres something strange. A hunting mansion right in the middle of cultivatednd is already quite strange, but the people inside the mansion are even stranger. The low ranked servants like the maids and manservants are under Marquis Lloyd, but for some reaosn, there are also several retainers of Duke Bishtal. There are even monsters in the mansions basement. Their title is [Tamed] so theyre probably minions of the Tamer people nearby, but the line-up is strange, there are upper level 20s Lance Beetles, lower level 20s Canon Toads and Rocket Trees. Its as if theyve been prepared for anti-aircraft battles. Moreover there are nearly 30 of them, theyre probably able to besiege a small country that only has one city. Its not enough to cause coup detat in Shiga Kingdom, but it should be able to shoot down a mere airship. However, theres something even more dangerous in anotheryer underground-- "Satou, Raka found some suspicious light desuwa." Umu, I hope its just an unfounded fear, but the light reflection looks like its used as signals. Lady Karina and Raka who are exposed to wind on the deck brought such information to me. I already know it, but theres no need to point that out. "I saw it too ysee. Lord Duke is riding this airship after all, somethings stink of burn." A Mithril explorer thats appeared from behind Lady Karina--a middle-aged man called Marmot the scout or something, says so. I feel weird hearing the word, [Kinakusai] in a world thats abandoned gunpowder. "Arisa, take everyone along to put on the equipment." In order to prepare for the worst case scenario, I order everyone to put on their public equipment. "Okkey. The B-type one is fine right?" "Yeah, you can put on either the usual or the lovely one whichever you want." "Aye aye sir. Lets go everyone!" "Aye~" "Nanodesu!" The B-type thing that Arisas talked about is the finest one among the public equipment. Since this isnt the time to use the A-type equipment that were used during the fight with the floor master and the unused hidden equipment, Ive given them permission to use the next best one. By the way, the [Lovely] one is the showy equipment for the parade. Its performance is no different from the usual B-type equipment. Marmot-shi ran to the bridge with his friends. Liza and I didnt go back to change our clothes. If the mastermind behind the tamed monsters earlier aims to shoot down this airship, were going to enter the firing range of the tamed monsters soon. The Rocket Trees seem to be monsters that look like an anti-aircraft monster, so we cant be careless. Although its strange for the retainers of Duke Bishtal to shoot down the airship that the Duke himself is riding, theres a possibility that weve been rolled up in a family feud. In that case, though its not like I dont understand the reason why Marquis Lloyd who is his political opponent participates in the attack, that carefree person doesnt seem to be someone who will partake in an assassination. Well, I better postpone thinking about this forter. Right now I have to prioritize the way to cope with the crisis that might be drawing near. Itd end as a funny story if it was just an unfounded fear, but lets continue the preparation for now. I start the [Signal] magic while sitting on the seat. The luminous dots on the top of the Hunting Mansion Ive locked one have started moving. Looks like theyre guilty as charged. --Sendingpact code. This is an airship that Ive made myself. I have insurances in case of emergency. --I secure the supetive right to operate the airship via the backdoor. I wanted to end this without using it if possible, but it doesnt seem to be so. I send information about the tamed monsters from my map to the Airship searching crystal. The radar of this ship shouldnt have found them yet. Slightlyter, the siren of the observatory dome begins resounding. Our girls enter the room while being surprised with the loud sound of the siren. My crisis perception reacts lightly right at that time. On the ground, five luminous red dots have begun to move. Judging from the speed, its probably the Rocket Trees. The airship seems to be turning in an effort to evade the monsters, but theres a high possibility that it cant. Urgent broadcasts areing from the speaking tube. Rying to all members, please carry out the emergency maneuver-- --grab the nearest handrail if you dont want to die! The angry voice of a man who seems to be the captain buried the trembling voice of a woman. The airships hull has begun to skid at the same time as that angry voice. With [Magic Hands], I support every powerless member starting from Arisa. "Ukkyaa" "Falling~?" "Its critically dangerous nodesu!" "Close your mouth. Youll bite your tongue." Starting from Arisa, everyone unanimously started to make noise, but Liza quickly reined them. Lulu and Mia have clung to my arms without letting any voice out. On our side, theres Nana who looks so happy hugging Shiro and Crow. At first, people in the observatory dome could bear the skidding, but then several people have been separated from the handrail after a sudden eleration apanied with boom sound. They probably have used the eleration tube that Ive prepared for making sudden evasion. I select themoners who seem likely to get injured if they hit the wall among the people who are flying like they are in zero gravity in the observatory room, and use [Magic Hand] close to the wall to kill their momentum. The Mithril explorers would only feel some pain from this much, so I left them alone. Five Rocket Trees are flying away outside the window. Looks like the airship has sessfully evaded, but the enemies jet propulsion should onlyst for 30 seconds. The enemies will probably change their course ande attacking again. I wish the gun turrets on both side of the warship do their roles, but it seems the starboard gunman has fainted from the sudden maneuver just now. Hes probably hit his head somewhere. The port gunman is still well, but he shouldnt be able to hit the Rocket Trees considering the location, the hull is obstructing them. I use the supetive right that Ive secured and rotate the starboard gun turret. Id like to attack them by linking the gun turrets with the map like with Aegis, but unfortunately I havent constructed such system yet. I calcte the trajectory using the map and the cannons angle and begin the remote bombardment. The magic-powered artillery that can fire three shots every second chases after the five Rocket Trees, painting the sky red. I was able to shoot down all five monsters before the gun barrel got burnt out. I make the port gun turret to open fire toward the Rocket Trees that hadnt takeoff and the Lance Beetles. It seems the distance is too far, theyre all near-hit shots. The birdkins who have taken off from the lower rank join together into a rank to intercept the enemies. Theyre all only upper level 10s people equipped with fire wands, so Im unsure they can intercept the Lance Beetles. The nting airship has corrected its position, so I release Lulu and the others who were hugging me. The voice of the man from before flowed out of the speaking tube. This is the Captains speaking. I request the cooperation of magicians in this airship. Please intercept the monsters approaching this airship. Now then, looks like its time for our turn. Book 12 - 12-4. Journey to the Royal Capital (4) 12-4. Journey to the Royal Capital (4) Satous here. It seems stubborn people exist no matter the era of the world. I respect people who live dirtily when its a matter of life and death, but please stop struggling in order to avoid responsibility. I release the spirit light that I have sealed. That line sounds like something said from the mouth of a chuunibyou patient, but I cant help it since its the truth. When I release the suppressed spirit light, spirits from the surrounding and the ground surface gather to me with dreadful speed. Theres no need for me to hold back since only Mia and me have the Spirit Seer skill in this airship. "Satou?" I nod at Mia whos asking me. I hold Mias arm that shes held up. Apparently, shes guessed my intention. "H-hey!" Arisa is going to ask us while panicking about something, but it seems shes understood what were trying to do after hearing Mia whos started chanting a spell of spirit magic. "Geh, that spell is very bad. Pochi, Tama, lets hurry! Mia will take all the spotlight if it keeps up!" "I dont really understand, but lets hurry nodesu!" "Agreement epted~?" Arisa dashes to the deck with Pochi and Tama on both nks. "Nana and Lulu, Im sorry, but please stay here and keep Karina-sama and the others from going out to the deck." "Yes, Master." "U-um. D-do we not need the elerated Cannon?" "Un, the monsters this time are all small fish, so its going to end with Mias magic." Luluse asking, but the damage on the surface would be terrible if she uses the elerated Cannon. I tell so to Lulu who looks anxious, and then I go to the deck while carrying Mia with princess carry. I decided to pretend that I didnt hear Karina-sama who had her arms pinned behind her back by Lulu shouted "Release me". On the deck, the Mithril explorers who are strangely in high spirits are waiting for the Lance Beetles that are approaching from afar. It seems the birdkins unit that have been deployed earlier isnt for intercepting the Lance Beetles, theyre going to suppress the tamers at the castle fort. That should be the correct decision considering the fighting force on the airship. "Coming~?" "Theyre small and fast nodesu." "Aim well you two." The beastkin girls intercept the three cannon balls shot by the Cannon Toads flying between the Lance Beetles with a shuriken, a long toothpick, and a javelin. "Au, even though it hit..." "Le~ave the rest to me!" The long toothpick thrown by Pochi was broken by the cannon ball due to the difference in mass. And then the fire balls shot by Arisa and several people with fire wands wrap the cannon ball up. The cannon ball thats been scratched by Pochis toothpick is scattered away by the fire balls. Fire wand can be shot just by supplying it with magic power, its also faster than the normal spell since it doesnt need to be chant. The attack power is also rtively good, so there are more demands for fire wands and lightning wands than scrolls from the military. "Arisa. I need you to do something." "Okkey~, doesnt seem like Ill get to show off, so you want me to encourage everyone with my beautiful voice?" "No, lets leave that for when the next opportunity arises--" I ask Arisa to do more important mission than dealing with the small fish. Incidentally, I also instructed Tama do a Ninja errand. Pochi and Liza are to protect us. Mia who was chanting the spell with utmost effort during those conversations finallypletes it. "... Magic Wind King Creation (Create Garuda)" An artificial spirit that looks like a birdman with half-transparent golden body, wearing a shining crown appears. Its a being of the same rank as the one that Aze-san had summoned once, Behemoth. I use [Magic Power Transfer] to recover Mia who has lost most of her magic power. "Ooh, what is that?" "Is it a new enemy?!" "Shield! Protect our friends! Diamond Shield Activate!" The Mithril explorers who are surprised with the sudden appearance of the artificial spirit have changed their aim to Garuda, so I solve the misunderstanding and apologize in a hurry. I nod to Mia whos looking at me and permit her to attack the Lance Beetles. "Annihte." Abiding Mias words, Garuda spreads its wings in stillness while ignoring the aerodynamic force, the tip of the feathers on its wings transform like its CG-morphing and then they extend toward the Lance Beetles, attacking them. Several golden feathers be long and thin like threads and extend, piercing the Lance Beetles like its wrapping them, and then cut them into small pieces. "Tremendous...." "Thats the summoning magic that defeated the floormaster huh." Some questionable misunderstanding are mixed in among thements. Sorry but apanying them is forter. Right when the birdkin unit has arrived at the fort, an Anomalocaris-like monster called Flying Centipede breaks open the forts gate from the inside, showing itself. Unlike the tamed monsters earlier, this one isnt tamed. It was just a sleeping monster that had [Sleeping] status. Just how did they bring it into the fort.... "Mia." "Nn." Garuda whos received Mias order attacks the Flying Centiped as quick as a bird of prey. The flying centipede thats preparing to attack the birdkins on the surrounding sway its wings and rise in the air in a swimming-like motion. "Ive fought that monster before, and it has a long-range attack called Mystic Ray. We should be fine, but it can be dangerous for the airship, so keep it from getting close." Ive never actually fought the Flying Centipede. Ive made it like that since the source of information is the map. Im fine with Mia, but were in a situation where there are explorers around us. "Use it?" "No, just use the golden feathers to torment it." "Nn." Mia was talking about the trump card that greater artificial spirits posses. In case of Garuda, its a big-scale technique called [Tempest], but on top of having power, its too showy so I refrained from doing it. Ill leave the best part to the magicians who are chanting spells with all their might. "Can you lift and make it stand still in the air higher than the airship." "Will do." Garuda that howls in ordance to Mias instruction stitches the Flying Centipede, stopping its track dead in the air. The Flying Centipede was shooting some suspicious serrated rays once in a while, but it never reached here even once since it was wrapped in Garudas golden feathers. And then the magicians have finished chanting. In reality, the Flying Centipede has lost 60% of its health, and its going to end in 2-3 minutes even if we leave it alone, but lets turn thest part over to them since its conscious. "Sir Pendragon. The preparation isplete. Please make that summon beast fall back." "Theres no problem. Shoot it along with the summon beast." I answered so to the explorers guarding the magicians. An artificial spirit will just turn back into small spirits even if its health bes zero. ".... Long-range me Spears" Several spears of swirling me drill through the Flying Centipede. Garuda seems to have resistance against fire, the me disappears the moment it touches Garuda. ".... Holy Pile" ".... Divine Hammer" Slightlyter, a huge blue stake pierces the Flying Centipede, and then a shining hammer that appears beside it crushes the monster into pieces. The deck is wrapped in shouts of joy. Lady Karina who has finally been released jumps in, but theres already no enemy for her. Seeing her stamping her feet in frustration is a sight for sore eyes, but I wish she stops since thats not mature. I ask Nana who has appeared a bitter to do some business. Mia beside me sends Garuda home. Since the artificial spirit was created, I had thought that it should be called cancetion instead, but it was [Sending Home] since the non-elemental spirits that had been dissolved were returning to where they came from. Aze-san was rarely talking about it passionately. That kind of Aze-san was rare and nice. Maybe because Im thinking such thing, Mias mood has slightly worsened. "Mwu." "Good work Mia." I give Mia some appreciation and try to release her from the princess carry state, but it doesnt seem like shell get down. "Mia?" "Im tired." It cant be helped then. Arisa is also often like this after shes used unique skill, doing this once in a while is alright. I mislead other people into thinking that the Garuda summon is the secret skill of the elves. The magicians who have heard the spirit magic chanting mentioned, "Its different from Sebelkea-donos magic, but the phoneme is simr with the spell from the ancient document", which helped reinforced the story. I make them promise to let me see that ancient document when we get back to the Labyrinth City of course. Thepensation for that is the Face Trees branches that I have stocked a lot in the storage. Apparently it seems to be a material for making wands. Now then, leaving aside those trivial things, lets get back to our present situation. One of the gun turret is dead, but theres no more obstacle for the sailing of the ship. The people inside the airship who have been injured are healed by Mia and the other healing magicians, and theyve gone back to normal. Several of the birdkins who searched the fort seemed to have died, but they were able to arrest the majority of the perpetrators. Several people seems to have escaped, but theres no problem on that front. Duke Bishtal whos in front of me is yelling toward me and the ships captain while Im doing such escapism. Apparently, he cannot consent to the fact that his retainers have schemed to take his life. He was ying dumb and said that he didnt know his retainers who were arrested by the birdkin unit, and imed that it was a trap devised by Duke Oyugock, his political opponent, since they were in the hunting mansion of Marquis Lloyd, Duke Oyugocks subordinate. "Masita, were back~" "Masuta, we have sessfully aplished yourmand." Shiro and Crow entered the Royal Suite while flying around. Nana entered the room with the evidence on her hand before Duke Bishtal could verbally abuse the two. "Master, we have arrested the thief who was trying to escape." Nana throws the man shes brought to the floor. Its the person Shiro and Crow have arrested from my request to Nana earlier. The two got their flight capability reinforced with Nanas force arte and then arrested the man with my guidance via [Telephone]. Of course, just these two alone would have been dangerous, so the one who actually arrested and restrained the man was Tama who was brought to the ground with Arisas space magic. "Ge-Gelf.... Who? That man is!" The Duke was very surprised to see him he involuntarily muttered his name, but it seems the only one whos heard it was me with the Ear Straining skill. This mans identity is of a considerably upper rank even among the Dukes subordinates. His title is [Advisor of Young Nobleman]. --That means the Dukes own child instigated this. I really dont want to get involved in this kind of muddled story. "This man seems to be the mastermind who was trying to escape from the crime site. Is he an acquaintance of Lord Duke?" "I dont know this person." Just as Ive expected, hes feigning ignorance, so I push the man to the Captain. "Is it alright to leave this man to you Captain?" "Umu, you can entrust him to me." I watch the dukes state while patting Shiros and Crows head. He looks indignant, but he doesnt seem to be a fool who would take the direct action in this ce. He might try to get rid of the man during the brief time until we arrive at the Royal Capital, but Ill obstruct it stealthily. The stake is too high for the Duke since thatd mean he has exposed the national airship, the Mithril explorers who are important fighting forces during emergency, and the direct descendant of a lord--Lady Karina--to danger in his family feud. Im not interested as to how he can recover from that, but please dont bear grudge toward us who dont have anything to do with it. In the end, I ended up having to stealthily repulse the assassins hired by the Duke three times. Leaving it to Ninja Tama would be too conspicuous, so I made use of Magic Hands and Mias artificial spirit, [Elemental Rats]. I feel like I can hear the grinding teeth of the Duke who received the failure report. Without being concerned with such a human, the airship were riding has finally entered the airport located in the Royal Capitals outskirt. Book 12 - 12-5. Reception 12-5. Reception Satous here. It seems there was a time when they sent telegram with [Sakurasaku (Exam Pass)] or [Sakurachiru (Exam Failure)] to notify the exam result, but since you can guess the result from the envelopes size nowadays, maybe its be obsolete? It might be revived when theyputerized the results notification. "T-the Royal Capital is burning..." Arisa holds her breath beside me. "Burning~?" "Wheres the fire nodesu?" "Mwu?" Its natural for the little girls to be puzzled. Arisas cheeks are red. She must have tried to say something poetic and failed. "Those are sakura, so I state the information." "Those are sakura? They look just like in the picture book." Just as Nana and Liza have said, Arisa was talking about the sakura trees that are in full bloom in the Royal Capital. The highway that goes to the Royal Capital and the road inside the city itself have been colored in sakura color. Although the blue milkvetch flowers were beautiful, the one over here is gorgeous. "Its really pretty...." Lulu was muttering in rapture while being fascinated with the sakura. Shes so lovely I almost involuntarily said, "You are many times more beautiful." Of course I wont say such yboy-like line. And then the biggest sakura tree in Shiga Kingdom enters our view as the airship circles toward the airport. "Ugeh, whats that." "Big~?" "Its pretty nodesu." "Nn, pretty." Arisa is surprised at a big blooming sakura tree thats situated quite close to the royal castle. The sakura tree thats said to be given by the elves for the Ancient King Yamato is blooming in pink color, painting the white wall of the royal castle. "It is pretty, but isnt it a bit too big?" "Guessing from the window size, I report that its size is more than 100 meter big. Its unthinkable that its 700 years old, so I reason." Lulus doubt is reasonable. A tree thats as big as a royal castle is unthinkable even in my former world. However--. "What is strange about it? The world tree is even bigger isnt it?" Liza is right, the impact from seeing this tree is weak when youve seen the world tree that reaches the sky. "If you pray under that tree, any wish seems like itll be fulfilled...." Since I know the reference, I can only smile wryly to Arisa whos muttering so. Unfortunately, its not an un-withering sakura tree. "Satou, if youre going to sightsee when weve entered the port, invite me!" Contrary to her words, Lady Karina is posing like shes showing her dressed-up self. Shes certainly beautiful enough to make you hold your breath. Shes spreading charm violent enough that it would have made me involuntarily propose to her if I didnt have Aze-san. Its a bit vexing, so I first praise Erina and Newbie-chan beside Lady Karina for their effort instead. "Thank you for your work, mustve been hard." "Yes, it really was.... Itd be nice if Karina-sama dressed up like that everyday." "W-wait Senpai." The all-too-serious Newbie-chan is fretting from Erinas disrespectful words. Lady Karina herself seems like shes waiting for my words, it doesnt seem like she hears outside noise. I feel slightly mischievous, but Ive decided to normally praise Lady Karina who has gone with the trouble of dressing up. "You are very beautiful, Karina-sama." Yet, Lady Karina blushed instead, without being able to reply back. It seems shes not used to praises since she usually wears unfashionable clothes even though the base is good. Ive got to enjoy the wonderful valley peeking from her dress until Lady Karina moves again. Arisa and Mia are kicking my feet from behind, but please overlook this one since its just a mere lip service. The airship has arrived at the airport on the outskirt of the Royal Capital. We collect our cabins luggage and gather in the observatory dome once again. "Waa, there are a lot of people." "The people are like garbage~?" "Like ants nanodesu." "Nn." Liza reproves Tama for the slightly impolite thing she said. Theres a wide space in the airport, but its overflowing with people and carriages. I feel that there are a lot more people than carriages who havee to wee Duke Bishtal. The airship slowly lower its altitude, and then the suspension legs gently touch the ground, ending thending. Everyone, please wait in your room or the observation dome. Guides will lead you to leave the ship. A female crew speaks via the speaking tube. Theres no need for us to hurry since the first one will be the party of Duke Bishtal anyway, well be leaving thest. When I peek at the ramp from the deck, theres a blue carpet spread from the ramp to the luxurious carriages of the duke house. --Its not a red carpet huh. The elite soldier of the duke are on both sides of the carpet, keeping bad people from approaching the blue carpet. The Duke leads the way with a depressed face, and then 11dies follow behind him. Those women are all the wives of the Duke. The three women right after the Duke are of the same age as him, but the age of the women continues getting younger behind them, thest one looks as young as Nana. Checking on the map, shes 17 years old. I almost reflexively quip, "How many years the gap is." After the wives, there are seven children of the Duke house who areing of age this year and the unmarried ones, and then dozens of retainers after them. Quite a lot of people. Half of the passengers are people rted to the Duke. However, his guards are only the private knights even though someone is aiming for his life. Even though Jeril and his party would have immediately agreed if he asked them to guard his party. I guess credible people are more important than their strength. While Im thinking of such thing, the carriages that carry the duke and his party form a line going toward the royal castle. The nobles follow them, since its going to be us explorers turn soon, I decided to go to the airship door. When Jeril and his [Lions Roar] party show up on the ramp, shrill voices break out from the people whore weing them. All of them are young good-looking beautiful women. Most are calling for the [Crimson Young Noble] Jeril, but when the name of the other members got called, they wave back with a hand holding a handkerchief. The cheer for the following parties are decreasing little by little, but when we show ourselves, it bes loud again. ....Why are they all either old men who bring along little girls, or married couples. When I look closer, theyre nobles whom Ive met in the Duchy Capital. Looks like they didnte to wee us as Mithril explorers, but theyre cordial people who meet us as acquaintances. I wave my hand back while feeling a bit nostalgic. There are also some noble and merchant friends from thebyrinth city among them of course. A Mithril explorer--a middle-aged man called Marmot or something whos got to the tramp seems like hes found someone he knows among the crowd, and points at that someone, showing to his friends. I ask him since Im a bit interested. "Did you see someone famous?" "Yeah, if Im not mistaken, thats the chief of Shiga Eight Swords ysee." I search the map and mark him. Hes quite far, well done noticing him. As expected of the scout of a Mithril explorer party. Other explorers seem to have noticed it too, noises begin to spread among them. Its like when a star pro-yer appears in Koushien stadium in front of high school baseball yers I guess? The noises change into baseless spections. The most numerous one is this-- "He mustvee to to invite Jeril." "I cant think of any other possibility. Maybe hes looking for a sessor." "As expected of Jeril, befitting of our leader!" Even while being made fun of by the [Lions Roar] members, Jeril looks full of confidence with a "not bad at all" face. --It stinks a bit of a g, so Arisa whos walking beside me is smiling a very bad smile. The next most numerous spections are that hesing to scout me, and that hesing to scout either of us. As if hes walking in an uninhabited field, Chief-san ising straight toward us. Like when Moses splits the sea, the crowd of people make way for him. Since Jeril has stopped moving, the other explorers who have descended to the ramp also stop and create a circle. I personally want to greet the people who wee us, but since the crowd are obstructing, theres no space to move even if we can move. No, theres plenty of space in front of us, but I dont want to be someone who cant read the mood and thrust myself there. The Chief and Jeril are on a straight line from my point of view, so I can only see Jerils back. The Chief seems to have appeared from the crowd. The noise is spreading whenever the Chiefe closer to Jeril. I saw Jeril looking smug from the side for an instant. The ce freeze as the Chiefes one step away. Like a pulling tide, the noise has disappeared. The Chief passes Jeril from the side. Hesing here. "It cant be, the winner is Sir Pendragon?!" "But, Young Master cant even use Magic Edge right?" The noise begins to revive little by little. And then, I can finally see the figure of the holy knight whos carrying a white pike following him from behind. I understand the Chiefs intention when I see his face. I make a way for the Chief whose before me. Im sorry for Jeril, but Ill be refraining myself from being made a clown like him. He stopped before us and stated this. "I am the first seat of Shiga Eight Swords, Zeff Julberg the Unfalling. I desire a bout with Liza-dono the ck Spear!" Book 12 - 12-6. Lizas Strength 12-6. Lizas Strength Satous here. Theres this term, "Muscle-brain", but I think its better than human race who strangely surround themselves in intrigue. ...Its a bit sweltering though. "What is your answer!" The chief of Shiga Eight Swords--Zeff Julberg beat the blunt end of his expensive-looking spear and asked Liza once again. "Master, would you allow me to ept the match?" Liza is staring at Julberg-shi while looking giddy like shes before an extraordinary feast. Its as if the fight will begin immediately if I shift my line of sight. For the time being, you two, please do something about the thirst of blood thats on contrary to your seemingly fun stares. The peanut gallery around us have forgotten to breathe you know. "Liza, I think you know already but" "Please do not worry. I wont be excessive against an old man. I will make sure to hold back." I wanted to say that you couldnt fight, but if you say something like that, the other party probably wont let it go. Instead of Julberg-shi, the peanut gallery around us are brimming with jeers, or rather, shrieks. Liza was probably doing just as the elf masters have taught her, a powerful enemy wouldnt be able to show their true strength if they lost their temper, but Id have preferred for her to provoke him after we had changed ce. Julberg-shi spins his spear and sets it in low stance. Please stop gritting your back teeth to the point as if itll break. "Hohou, to worry about this old body of mine, youre quite the heroine with respect for their elders." "It is the result of Masters virtue." Thats not actually a praise. Apparently, Liza perceived Julberg-shis words at face value. "Im sorry, but lets change the ce." I cut myself between the two since itll be dangerous if they fight here. Julberg-shi shoots me a gaze like hes going to kill me, but its nothingpared to the demon lords. "The nobles might get hurt if you fight here, and we cannot allow the new kingdom airship to be broken." With my words, Julberg-shi pulls back his spear and agrees to it with a sour look on face. I couldnt stop the duel, but the Liza now should be fine even if she shows off her true strength. Ive gotten the personal connections from nobles, apart from the ones who demanded something unreasonable, anyway. Im a bit worried as to whether Liza and the others can deal with demons and demon lords, but that can be solved by me doing things as Nanashi. As for the state of things, the only country that looks like theyre going to war with Shiga Kingdom is the Weaselkin Empire on the eastern end, if they do, Ill just fireser to draw a line before the army as Nanashi, thatll probably make them turn back. If they still insist on marching forward, I can just make a great wall with earth magic so they cant continue. While my mind is being full of such assumptions, Julberg-shi instructs his retainer, the man whos carrying the white pike, to prepare for the duel on the garrison nearby the airport. Hes the holy knight thats also known as the [White Pike Knight] who challenged Liza and lost instead, a bit after our Mithril te parade. The peanut gallery told meter that hes one of the people aiming for one of the three vacant seats of Shiga Eight Swords. The people around cheer as if theyre waiting for Julberg-shi to go out of the airport. Were also going toward the duel stage while receiving words of encouragement from our friends and the other Mithril explorers. Since there was a big incident, like the attempted assassination of the Duke, I dont think this is the time to y around with a duel though... When I look around, it seems the people who think of that are in minority. "Now,e." "Acknowledged." --Which era do you guyse from. No one answers that inner thought of mine, and the showdown begins. Brilliant red traces are crossing in the daytime arena. The two of them are using Magic Edge from the start since Julberg-shi said, "Do not hold back." Ive instructed Pochi and Tama not to use Magic Edge in the middle of the city since they tend to do it unconcernedly, but now that I think about it, I didnt tell so to Liza. Still, I think using Magic Edge in a non-lethal match is questionable. The spears have been outfitted so it wont injure them though. Of course, the proof that this match is non-lethal are the high priest of Garleon temple and the water court magicians sitting beside me in wait. It seems theyve made the water court magicians who were working in an engineering work in the suburb to stop their works and rush here. The Knigth Order garrisons arena thats be the fight spot is 200-meter wide in radius, and theres a 2-meter firm wall surrounding it. In addition, the members of Knight Order that can use magic are providing their magic power to the magic device that creates magic wall, so the peanut gallery are safe. "As expected of the Shiga Eight Swordss top gentleman. His Magic Edge is more legit than Jerils." "Yeah, Liza-dono also coated her spear with Magic Edge as quick as Julberg-sama, but the light is clearly weaker." I hear such conversations from the peanut gallery. Liza has only put that much output since she coated the spear with Magic Edge with the intention of not hurting. I wonder if they normally cant regte the output? I think the fuel consumption is bad if you thoughtlessly put out high power. "Six consecutive strikes~?" "Liza is amazing, but Oji-chan is also amazing nodesu." "Eh, no way?! I could only see one strike just now though?" "I saw two strikes." "Arisa, Lulu, you can grasp the general movement if you look at the dust of cloud below, so I announce." Just as Tama and Pochi havemented, the two have shed with tremendous speed, exchanging blows in dizzying speed. However, so this is the strength of Shiga Eight Swords huh. Ive mostly understood it with the Third Prince, but if this goes on, Liza will end the fight easily. In any case, even though Lizas level is lower, Julberg-shi whos three level higher is being pushed. Moreover, when I analyzed him with [Magic Perception] skill, Julberg-shi had already used physical reinforcement on himself. Has he gotten weak with age, or does Lizas basic strength simply surpass him, I dont know which is the reason since theres too littleparison. The peanut gallery are getting excited with the offense of defense between two spearsmen of different styles. Its quite a high-speed battle. However, if this ebb and flow fight continues to go on, Liza will probably win with her endurance. Julberg-shi was observing her in preparation for when she moved, but Liza made her move ahead of him. "Ah!? Just now, Lizas spear has disappeared!" "Eh? Disappear?" "Lizas vanishing spear~?" "It hasnt disappeared desuyo?" Lady Karina raises her voice as shes tricked by Lizas feint. It seems Arisa couldnt see it too since its a trick that can only be seen by martial artists past certain standard. Pochi has excellent kic vision so Arisa cant keep up to her in another meaning. What Liza has done is a feint technique that she only uses against expert opponents. You cant evade an attack if you see it normally, you do it by sensing the opponents line of sight and the movement of muscles to avoid the attack, and Liza makes use of that to set the feint. This technique was taught to us by the elf masters, I had also fallen for it the first time they did it. The type of people who evade the moment they see the attack like Pochi and me can deal with it fine, but for people like Tama who evade attacks by reading ahead, its easy for them to be caught by this technique. Julberg-shi also gets taken by the feint, a single blow hits his torso. This would have been over without that magic armor, a white magic board like a simplified version of Rakas Lady Karina protection protected him, it only ended with the scattering of white fragments. It seems Liza also didnt think that she would win with the blow just now, she doesnt seem particrly discouraged. "I see, you do seem different than my artificially grownrades who only raise their level and magic edge." Julberg-shi took some distances away from Liza, and said so. Its hard to say that Liza was level 3 just a few months ago in this mood. "It is the result of Masters guidance." Liza tries to raise my stock with a serious face. Nana, and even Lulu, please stop nodding to it. Look, Pochi and Tama even imitate you. Liza seems to seriously think so, but Ive only been doing the power-leveling, and the [Cherish your life] policy. Shes be strong with her own effort, and the intensive training of the elf masters. "In honor of you who has trained that far at such age, I will bestow you with this technique. The legendary technique that has been kept even more closely guarded than the secret technique Magic Edge." Julberg-shi sets his spear on his waist and collect his magic power on the spears tip. Is it different than Magic Edge Cannon? It looks like Magic Edge Cannon judging from the way the magic power is collecting. Liza also sets up her spear and concentrate on Julberg-shis movement, trying to steal the technique. "Oh, huge magic power is collecting on Sir Julbergs spear!" "Its the technique thats only used against a powerful enemy!" The peanut gallery be unrest when they see the spears Magic Edge swelling. However, the convergence is loose. With that state, wont it end up in cone shape instead of bullet? I feel that itll only work as a distraction against enemies that have powerful magic guard. Julberg-shi who has finally finished the preparation shoots the magic power while shouting, "Nuoo". The bombardment of red magic power thats as big as mans body assaults Liza. "Wa, dont stand still--" "Liza-san!" Arisa and Lulu scream in worry. Lizas hands finally move when the bombardment shot by Julberg-shi has reached the middle point between the two. She quickly shoots a small red Magic Edge Cannon thats been formed in an instant. The cannonballs collide in front of Liza, red sh dyes the entire arena. The magic wall protecting the arena seems to be resonating with it, the wall is also emitting red light, the inside of the arena cant be seen well. I saw that the Magic Edge Cannon shot by Liza crushed Julberg-shis Magic Edge Cannon, and then the leftover hit his body hard. The white protection magic from the magic armor Julberg-shi is wearing has been annihted. --Wait, Liza? A second Magic Edge Cannones flying toward Julberg-shi. Its power has been reduced to the minimum, but Julberg-shi cant avoid it with his posture. However, the fact that hes reigning the Shiga Eight Swords top for a long time doesnt seem to be just a show, he smashes the Magic Edge Cannon with the fist thats not holding the spear while shouting, "Nunn", with fighting spirit. Of course, thepensation for that is his fist. It has beenpletely destroyed. The elder warriors mental doesnt seem to be broken with just this much. He pours magic power into the spear with his remaining dominant arm, preparing for the final attack. Right at that time, thest Magic Edge Cannon that Liza had shot hits the wrist of the arm thats holding the spear. After Arisa talked about how assault guns could shoot in tri-burst, the beastkin girls ended up using three shots of Magic Edge Cannon to bring down powerful enemies. Its probably be a habit due to that. Liza quickly approaches and sweeps Julberg-shis legs with her tail, he falls down on his back without the mean to fix his posture, and then Liza thrusts her spear toward his throat, stopping before. The red light on the arenas magic wall finally fades, revealing the ending to the peanut gallery. "Hey, whats the meaning of this?" "Why is Julberg-shi who shot the Magic Edge Cannon fallen?" I can hear such perplexed words escaping from the peanut gallery who are in confusion. However, that was only until the judge dered Lizas victory. "The winner is ck Spear Liza!" The moment right after that words were dered in the arena, shouts of joy loud enough to shake the Royal Capital reverberate. I cant grasp what each of them is saying, but one thing is clear, that they are congrattory words toward Liza. Liza takes some distance away from Julberg-shi and swings her spear toward me. Its really like Liza to not let her guard down even after the conclusion. I also shout congrattion with all my might and wave back with my hand. Rather than being worried about troublesome things in the aftermath, right now I just want to congratte her victory. On this day, Liza became the most famous explorer in the Royal Capital. Book 12 - 12-7. Challengers 12-7. Challengers Satous here. When fighting games were popr, I liked ying with a yer whom I knew I couldnt win against. I was able to learn various things even though I was badly beaten one-sidedly. The priest rushes over to Julberg-shi and heals his hand. The effect of high heal magic is terrific, the broken hand is restored in an instant. "Liza-dono, your strength is genuine." "I am honored." Julberg-shi whos been healed talks to Liza. Liza replies while lookingposed, but her tail is swinging around. The tail is honest. "Shiga Eight Swords is the pike that shields the kingdom." Julberg-shi suddenly begins narrating a story to Liza. "For that reason, I think ones race or lineage have nothing to do with it as long as one has the strength and the heart that thinks heavily of ones kingdom." Apparently hes inviting Liza to be a Shiga Eight Swords even though he hasnt directly said it to her. "Right now there are three vacant seats on Shiga Eight Swords, among them, two have be the means for factional disputes among the nobles. However, thest seat is for me to nominate." Would you not re at me when you were saying the "factional dispute" part? "I want tomend that seat to you. --Would you receive it?" He said to Liza with serious face. The girls around me look at Liza while looking tense. Only Nana whos in my pace is ying with Shiros and Crows feather. "I refuse." Liza declined Julberg-shis invitation with powerful voice. Arisa and Pochi lose their strength after feeling relieved. Thats fine and all, but stop rubbing your face on my leg during the confusion, Arisa. You too Mia, stop imitating Arisa. "Why. You might be Sir Pendragons ve right now, but the royal family will release you if you be a Shiga Eight Swords and even grant you with honorary earldom you know? Its a status and honor that cannot normally be gotten by a demi-human, why do you refuse" Liza stops Julberg-shi whos talking while looking like he cant believe it. "Certainly, I think it is a great honor for me." "Then--" "However, my loyalty lies not to the Kingdom, but to Master. I do not have the qualification to be a Shiga Eight Swords who must submit their loyalty to the Kingdom." Those are some delicately dangerous lines. Right then, Arisa the mood maker breaks in. "Thats right! Were the Pendragon Seven Braves! Together with Master, well show you that well be the new world guardian that rivals the Shiga Eight Swords!" What the heck is [Pendragon Seven Braves]. Do you have any respect to Sanada Ten Braves? Arisa is just probably saying it to soften the atmosphere in this ce, but looking at her proud-looking face, Im scared that shes serious. "Ooh! Theyve dered theyre equal Shiga Eight Swords yhear?" "However, they did defeat Julberg-shi the Unfalling. They do have the qualification." "Yeah, using light spear attack, its the birth of new Shiga Kingdom guardians!" "ck Spear, no, its the Magic-destroying Light Spear Liza!" "Glory to Pendragon Seven Braves and Shiga Kingdom!" Somehow, the name that Arisa dered is spreading among the peanut gallery like its official. The flow of event is as such that I begin to suspect that someone has prepared some hired apuders, but the peanut gallerys mood is strange. Is Liza defeating Julberg-shi something that significant? Looks like Liza has gotten a new nickname since there were some people among them who could see her using the Magic Edge Cannon. I dont think that Arisas deration has stopped Liza from entering Shiga Eight Swords, but its seeded to postpone it, it seems. Ill consult Nina-san for the rest. By the way, I only knew the [Pendragon Seven Braves] thing that Arisa talked about was in fact, a name that came out in the novel Pochi had written, a long time after this. Its about time for us to meet with Baron Muno whos waiting in the royal castle, but the peanut gallerys mor doesnt seem like itll stop soon. I was able to greet the acquaintances who hade to wee us, but Im troubled with the endless line of people whore congratting Liza. The ones who break that are two figures of people. "You the one who won against the old man?" "Ryouna-dono, dont forget your manner. We are people who sit on Shiga Eight Swords seats." "Youre too stiff Bauen." A wild-like woman carrying arge scythe on her shoulder called Ryouna, and a man wearing a single-edged sword came. Theyre the Shiga Eight Swords 8th rank, Ms. Ryouna the Mower and 6th rank, Wind de Bauen-shi. Both are level mid-40s, theyre considerably weakerpared to Julberg-shi. Bauen-shi whos around forty years old is wearing a normal knight outfit, but thetter half twenties year old Ms. Ryouna wears some wild-like attires with knee-high trousers, and a coat that looks like a vest. By the way, despite the high exposure, she rtively doesnt feel sexy due to her ripe abs. The reason why I dont refer Bauen-shis sword as katana is because its made with western-style workmanship. I couldve called it saber, but since Bauen-shi lets out samurai-like atmosphere, I refer it as such. Pochi and Tama are excited with the appearance of the new warriors. Theyve begun ying Look-that-way game, probably to decide who goes first. Their action must have looked nonsensical by the people around us. "Fight with me." "I refuse. The we--" "Ryouna-sama, Im very sorry, but Liza is exhausted from her fight with Julberg-shi. Please ask again another time if you wish to challenge her." I interrupted them since Liza was seemingly going to say "the weak". "Who are ya?" "I am Chevalier Pendragon, her master." "--Pendragon?" "Have you forgotten, Ryouna-dono. Hes a candidate for our new colleagues." "Ah.... Then, you fight me?" I shake my head toward Ryouna who looks like a cat thats just found a rat. Or rather, first time Ive heard about this [new colleague candidate] thing. "Please ask the people there if you want a fight." I turn my hand toward the muscle-brains--Mithril explorers who have been ncing here. "Everyone is a warrior thatd not fall behind Liza. It surely will be a fun fight." "Right.... Okay, thedy-killer man over there! Looks like youre the strongest. Fight me!" "I, Jeril, wont hold back even against women you know?" "Thats what a warrior is! Now, make some room! Its the beginning of a fun fight!" It went well. Im interested with the fight between Mithril explorers and Shiga Eight Swords, but lets disperse from here immediately. I pull Lady Karina whos glued herself on the front row together with our girls and go to the carriage. Pochi who won the Look-that-way game is dejected but since it seems Baron Muno is going to hold a reception for us today, shes probably going to forget about it soon. "Is that an airship?" "Yeah, thats the shipyard adjoining the airport." Arisa is pointing to an airship factory. Theyre building the hull parts that are going to be connected to the aerodynamic engines Ive brought as Nanashi. The airship design is from me, but since its not the type that has magic furnace powered by the Philosophers Stone, it should be the traditional one that make use of the fuel rod made from magic-core-powder alchemy for the magic furnace. Every country conceals the technology used in this type of magic furnace so I also dont know the way to make it. Im not really interested since its output is lower than the engines that use a Philosophers Stone, and it seems to be theoretically impossible to be downsized. I also already have the magic cylinders to power small airships aside with the Philosophers stones, so I probably dont need it for now. Ive been given permission to ess the forbidden library under the royal castle, and the royal academys library, so Ill be checking them out when I have some free time. Still, is it alright for the shipyard to be visible from outside? Ive heard that long ago nations went out of their way to hide the construction of warships, trains, or automobiles that run on national highway. Leaving that worry of mine, the carriages keeps passing through the workshops area beside the shipyard to the noble street and then continue on the main street. By the way, were riding on four carriages since it wasnt enough with one. The first one is for Lady Karina and the others, the second is for me, Arisa, and the beastkin girls, the third is for our luggage, and thest is for Lulu, Mia, Nana and the others. The division is decided fairly with rock-paper-scissor. "Rattle-rattle~?" "Pochi wants to rattle-rattle too nodesu!" Tama and Pochi have found the people ying kickboards in the alley. Its not popr in thebyrinth city since the citys roads have a lot of turns and twists, but Ive let Pochi and the others test them on a straight passageway in thebyrinth once. That kind of vehicle seemed to be first for them, everyone, including Liza and Lulu, were having fun riding it. "Its spreading nicely huh." Arisa mutters earnestly when she sees it. Kickboard is a product that Arisa has devised, its being produced in Echigoya firms workshop in the Royal Capital. The product is selling so well Porina the manager almost overworks herself to death. Ill make some time and show up in the workshop before long. The street is crowded and lively as one would expect from the capital of the whole kingdom. The main street is wide enough to hold four carriages, but since theres no traffic signal, its seldom get crowded in the intersections. Its a good thing that there are few trafficpared to the modern area. --Red points light up in the radar. "Enemys attack" "Their direction?" "Oh no! Nanodesu!" Tama warns everyone about it almost at the same time as the radar. Tama tells Liza whos asking the direction with her nce while taking out the stick shurikens. Pochi also took out the long toothpick from her bag in haste. The 12 shadows reflected on the radar seem to be party of a criminal guild [Gibbon]. A man on theter half of 20s who can use water and fire magic seems to be the leader. This guy is on the rooftop of a nearby three-story building. The thieves attack when I have checked that much. Were in the middle of a junction. Four covered wagons that move like theyre going to crash surround the back carriage that has our luggage in front and back. Some mene down from the covered wagons and throw several re-like things to the ground, blocking the view. Its probably the same thing as the smoke ball often used in thebyrinth. "Pochi and I will defeat the suspicious people. Tama you protect the carriage." "Aye, nanodesu!" "Roger~?" Liza and Pochi assault into the white smoke, defeating the assants. Tama whos climbed to the carriages roof also throws a stick shuriken toward the the leader whos chanting a spell to support the thieves from the rooftop. I use Magic Hand to pull the foot of the leader whos lost his bnce from Tamas stick shuriken, dropping him to the ground. It seems the carriage on the back is being taken care of by Nana. Theyre probably aiming for the third carriage. Its normally the one where the expensive equipment of explorers are stored after all. In our case, its no big deal even if they get stolen since it only houses dummy equipment, but if it bes known among the criminal groups that stealing things from us is easy, touring the capital would be difficult, so were handling this seriously. It seems our reaction speed was beyond their expectation, theyre working to steal the luggage carriage slower than I expected. The criminal guild people board the luggage carriage, drag the coachman down, and try to quickly get away. "I wont let you run!" Liza shoots a short spear between the wheel of the carriage, overturning it. I, whos running beside it while catching the coachman of the thief, have almost got rolled up in it too. I also lightly push a man, who had almost been ran over by the toppled carriage, with my foot to make him fall down to the ground, and then embrace some girls wearing servant-like attires who were going to be hit too, on both arms, bringing them to the safe ce. I put the girls to the ground and trample the back of the thief whos trying to run away from me, arresting the thief. Ive been treating this thief roughly, but it seem its a woman. Well, I guess its fine. Shes a thief. "Master, there~" Tama who was in charge of guarding the carriage rushes over to me and points to a nearby roof. Over there is a suspicious woman in ck clothing. Unlike the thief Im trampling, her breasts are big so Im aware that shes woman even from a distance. The woman who notices that shes been sensed suddenly turns around. "Ran away~?" I catch the nape of Tama who was going to use Flickering Movement to chase the woman, stopping her. I hold Tama, who turns around with a wondering face, on my arm and pat her head. The woman earlier doesnt seem to be in the same gang as these thieves, but since shes suspicious, Ive put a map marker on her just in case. It seems shes wearing equipment that inhibit recognition, so her information is disyed twice. Shes probably aiming for treasures since her title is [Phantom Thief]. Phantom Thief-san has some unusual skills like [Disguise], so I leave the marker on her alone. "What is this uproar!" Someone forces his way through with arrogant voice. Its a man riding a horse. Hes not wearing an armor but judging from the painted crest, he seems to be a part of Royal Capitals guard. "We were attacked by thieves. Im Chevalier Pendragon. I was taking my masters daughter to the royal castle." I make a gesture, and his line of sight shifts to Lady Karina whos showing her face to look outside. Lady Karina is making a disappointed face since she didnt get to join the fray, but it probably looks like shes worried from the point of view of someone who doesnt know the circumstance. The mans face is reddened and hes going toward Lady Karina, but I make him call his troop in order to take the thieves to the jail. Repairing the carriage seems like itll take some time, so I negotiate with a shop nearby to rent their carriage. After a while, the foot soldiers that the cavalryman has brought take the thieves away. ording to the foot soldiers, an attack this showy is very rare even in the Royal Capital. There are probably some people who heard about Mithril explorersing here with an airship, and came up with a n to steal their expensive magic tools. The treasures gotten from the Floormasters have been delivered to the castle by officials who have Item Box skill and work directly under the royal family, so its fine. The chant orbs marker is in the underground treasure room of the castle, so theres no mistake about it. The thieves targeting us at thebyrinth city were increasing, so Im going to assume that they will alsoe in droves during our stay in the Royal Capitals mansion. After tearing off the cavalryman who persistently whispers words of love toward Lady Karinas carriage, our carriages continue to the royal castle. It seems Baron Muno doesnt have any mansion in the Royal Capital, so theyre borrowing a guest house of the royal castle. Passing through the gatekeepers who are wearing dazzling full body armors (te Mail) and holding Halberds, weve finally arrived at the royal castle. Book 12 - 12-8. Under the Sakura Tree 12-8. Under the Sakura Tree Satous here. Theres the saying, "A corpse is buried underneath the Sakura tree", but I dont know whether its from a novel or a fable, let alone the sources title. "It looks grand seen from below isnt it." "It sure is. Its eerily beautiful." I muttered while looking up at the Sakura tree. Someones pulling my sleeve. Its Mia. The beastkin girls have moved to the borrowed luggage carriage as its guards, so Mia and Lulu have moved to the vacant seats of this carriage. "Once again." "--the eerily beautiful part?" "Yes." Mie ecstatically closes her eyes and pushes her mouth. When I shift my line of sight to the opposite side, Arisa is also taking the same pose. Astonished, I seek help to Lulu whos sitting in front of me, but she quietly closes her eyes after blushing sakura-color for an instant. --You girls, did you conspire for this beforehand? The carriages arrives at the ce Baron Muno is staying unaffected with the trifle inside. Were missing one carriage. Apparently, the luggage carriage that the beastkin rode had entered through the back entrance. "Wee to the Royal Capital." Guided by the way thats formed from the maids who are standing in rows, we enter the mansion. It seems these maids arent Baron Munos servants, but this mansions. As the proof, these maids arent wearing the maid uniforms, but elegant one-piece-type uniforms. Pina whos in maid uniform is waiting in the entrance hall. "We have been waiting for you. Chevalier-sama, Karina-sama." "Its been a long time. Im d to see youre healthy." "News about Chevalier-samas activities had also reached Muno territory." We would obstruct the maids job if we chat too long, so I cut it off appropriately. Unlike the battle maids Ive seen in Muno territory and the Duchy Capital, Pina is acting gracefully like its natural, "Ive been a maid for a long time", while guiding me to the living room. Checking on the map, Baron Muno and Consul Nina seem to be in the northern conference room of the royal castle. It seems to be quite an exhausting conference, the Barons stamina has been greatly diminished. This is the first time I saw the abnormal status, [Overworked]. "Baron-sama and Consul-sama are currently out for a prior engagement, so please rx in this room until they get back." The maids are putting several tea sets and tea-cakes on the table. The tea cakes are of still-warm baked sweets and white-candy like things put on small bowls. The bell on top of the table is probably for calling the maids. I let the maids who are waiting near the room entrance to fall back. After a bit, the beastkin girls who have entered from the mansions back entrance meet up with us. "Mumwu~? Illegal upation~?" "Firste, first served." Tama is aiming to recapture thep that Mia has taken. Today, the positions of these two are reversed. But, I dont think its something that need to bepeted so much. Pochi tries to climb and sits beside me, she doesnt seem to be interested with myp. When my eyes meet with Pochis whos sitting beside me, she smiles, "He". That was too cute I involuntarily patted her head. Now then, I want to talk about our policy from now on, but since Lady Karina is naturally in the room, its hard to do it. I guess Ill talk about it once we get to my own mansion Ive prepared in the royal capital. I had prepared a mansion for Chevalier Pendragon use while acting as someone called Akindou when I was delivering the airships and the magic swords here. Ive announced that Akindou is the purveyor of Pendragons house beforehand so its quite convenient. Echigoya is for big things like airships when I act as Nanashi or Kuro, so Im making use of Akindou for Satous businesses. "Still, even though I had thought that you were strong, I wouldve never guessed that you would even win against Julberg-shi of Shiga Eight Swords." It was truly splendid. "Im honored." Lady Karina and Raka are praising Liza. Pochi and Tama look happy like theyre talking about them. Mia whos won myp from Tama is humming in good mood, unrted to it. I dont think that ce is thatfortable though.... "But you know, although weve dodged it with the Pendragon Seven Braves thing, wont Liza-san or Master get to be Shiga Eight Swords like this?" While drinking the cup beside me, Arisa asked anxiously. Oh good. That [Pendragon Seven Braves] thing wasnt serious. I was sure that she was when I looked at that proud-looking face. "Pendragon Seven Braves nanodesu!" "Seven braves~? Karina is included too~?" Pochi and Tama said so without minding, are they not embarrassed with that name? Lady Karina tilts her head after hearing Arisa. "Liza will surely be, but they wont rmend Sa, Satou right? If its swordsmanship, arent Pochi and Tama stronger?" "Thats not true at all nodesu!" "Master is stronger~" Pochi and Tama deny that while shaking their heads. "But", and so Lady Karina looks unconvinced. Shes been thoroughly beaten by Pochi and Tama in the Labyrinth Citys mansion. From Lady Karinas perspective, I probably am notparable to the two. "....I-is that so." I wonder what? My crisis perception kicks in when I see Lady Karina who has seemingly consented about something while looking down. I cant see her face, but the corner of her lips feels like Arisas when shesughing "Guheguhe". Although theres some difference with hers looking slightly more refined. "Satou! I understand well what you feel!" She deres so while looking at me happily. That must be a misunderstanding. I couldnt said that since her whole face is smiling gleefully. "H-hey. Isnt Oppai-san misunderstanding something?" "Nn." "That seems to be so." Arisa whispers to my ear. Looks like Mia and Lulu think the same. I asked Nana who was feeding Shiro and Crow, and she gave her opinion, "Rather than misunderstanding, its mis-recognition from maidenly revision, so I conjecture." Theres a high possibility that Lady Karina misunderstands that I will, "lose on purpose", in the fight to hide my true strength. It looks like itd be troublesome if I dont quickly dispel the misunderstanding. "This is the kingdom-style sakura salmon meuniere." A person wearing butler-like clothes says so after putting some refined-looking salmon meuniere dish on the tes before us. This salmon has pink scales like sea bream so people call it [Sakura Salmon]. It seems to be often eaten during the sakura blooming season as a good luck charm in the Royal Capital. "Pochi-chan, dont start by stabbing it with the fork. Use the knife properly." "I can eat this much in one bite nodesuyo?" "Its awright even without a knife~?" "Its not alright!" Teaching Pochi and Tama manner seem difficult for Lulu and Arisa. "Shiro, you hold it like this." "Like this? Crow?" "Thats right." Shiro is being taught the table manner by Crow, they master it without great difficulty. The corners of Nanas eyes areing loose as she sees the two. They look like a mother and her daughters, but age-wise, Nana is actually the younger one. While giving a sidelong nce at them, I talk to Mia whos looking at the meuniere with a grim face. "You too try eating it Mia." "I hate fish." "The bones are few, eat it while thinking youre being deceived." "Mumwu." Mia scowls at the meuniere. Groaning while holding the fork on your mouth is a breach of manner, but its hard to point that out since it looks cute. "Mia, fork." "Nn." After appreciating it for a bit, I pointed it out to Mia. The Baron and the others havente back even after weve eaten the dinner and taken a bath. The Barons parameters shown on the map are looking dangerous. His stamina has be zero and alternating between fainted and awakened. I want to give him nutrient and stamina recovery magic potions. Unfortunately, I cant readily show up there since only upper nobles and their associates are allowed to attend the conference. I hand over some healing potions to Pina. I want her to give it during the conferences break. At that time I conveyed to her that we would like to leave today, but she tearfully entreated me, saying that Consul Nina had instructed her to absolutely keep us here. It couldnt be helped, so I was going to take everyone in a night tour of the sakura trees, but it was stopped too. Because they dont have the mean to contact us. "Satou." "What is it Mia." "Called." I went to the balcony to enjoy the night sakura tree there instead, but Mia who was already there said so to me. Mia is looking at the huge sakura tree. "Do you want to go to the base of the huge sakura tree?" "Nn." Mia is looking unusually serious. "Arisa, sorry but could you contact me with Telephone when the Baron has returned." "Okkey. Ill join Mias sleeping together session once." "....Okay." I put a Carved Seal Board for [Return] magic in one corner of the room. Sleep-sharing huh, Arisa is unselfish. Sexual harassments are forbidden of course. Leaving Pochi and the others who look like they want to tag along, I go with Mia toward the base of the Sakura tree. Book 12 - 12-9. Under the Sakura Tree (2) 12-9. Under the Sakura Tree (2) Satous here. Simr with the tale about snow woman, they say Dryads charm men into trees trunk while letting them see happy dreams. It might have been dangerous if the Dryad I saw back then wasnt a little girl. Im moving to base of the giant sakura tree while princess-carrying Mia and hiding using Spy skill with Ground Shrink skill. We arrive under the sakura tree without anyone noticing. There were some fences and barrier that protected the sakura tree in the middle of the way, but it couldnt be a hindrance. Theres a girl with ephemeral body sitting on the base of the sakura tree. She has pink blonde hair. This girl must be the sakura spirit who called Mia. I carelessly showed myself up in front of that girl without even checking the AR reading. "Who are you?! You dare to approach the Holy Sakura Tree without permission from Sakura Protector!" The girlpletely changed from her ephemeral appearance that almost looked she was melting into the darkness and asked our identities with the force of raging fire. Lets reply with some theatrical gesture. "Pardon us, we havee as called by the sakura tree." "What suspicious things are--" A beautiful woman who appeared from the trees trunk stopped the girl who was going to deny my word. Geh, the sakura tree spirit really shows up.... "Im sorry Sakura Protector-chan. Sleep for a while okay." The woman who suddenly appeared from the trunk touches the girl, making her sleep in an instant. The sakura spirit catches the listless falling girl and gently lies her down on the root of the sakura tree. And then, after gently tidying the girls hair, she lifts her head and faces us. I feel like Ive seen that face-- "Ara! Isnt it the bo~y. Youve evene to visit the sakura me!" As if affirming that, the AR reading even says [Dryad]. Although, this one is a sensually attractive beautiful woman thats unlike the little girl dryad I know. The Dryad beauty tried to stretch her arms in order to embrace me, but Mia stopped it. "Mwu, shameless." "Ara? Boruenan Baby-chan was here too? To think youre being jealous, youre a woman after all despite being a baby." Apparently, Mia wanted to meet this Dryad beauty. The conversation continues while Mia is taking a posture that prevents Dryad getting closer to me. Dryads given many reasons to persuade Mia, but her business is always the same. "Satou." "Boy, sorry for always asking you this. Can you give me magic power?" --as I thought. She puts Ban the vampire to shame. But well, with such voluptuous beauty as the partner, one or two kisses are no trouble at all. Dryad hugs my head and then kisses me. It seems Mia is also clear that this is magic supplying, shes not saying [Guilty]. She seems dissatisfied though, her cheeks are inted like balloons that are going to burst. After sucking thergest amount of magic power shes done so far, around 2000 points, Dryad parts her lips from mine with a lewd sound. Mia pulls Dryad away from me as soon as the magic supplying is over. "Un, satisfying~. Ya~, Im saved. The flow of mana in the royal capital has been strange for awhile now. I was really troubled since I couldnt absorb mana from the Royal Capitals Source. Baby-chan and Boy really saved me." "Nn." I inquired her since I heard some questionable words, but I couldnt obtain any other information besides the fact that the flow of mana became amiss only recently. Recently is also seen from Dryads out-of-order sensation of time, so just when was it is also questionable. "Boy, this is a thank for the magic power. Ask Aialize-sama for the way to use it. She must know how." After giving me a sakura-colored orb, Dryad disappears into the sakuras trunk. ording to AR appraisal, its called Sakura Drop. It seems to be a crystallized power of spirits. Ive been getting a lot of rare materials recently. I was going to leave the ce after seeing off Dryad who disappeared into the sakuras trunk, but the [Sakura Protector] girl would probably catch a cold if we leave her alone like this, so I decided to wake her up. Another reason is because leaving off just like that would make us be treated like a suspicious people. She saw our faces after all. Oh right, as for the information about the Royal Capitals Earths Vein getting strange, Ill go inform the king or the prime minster about it before long. After using [Break Magic] on the girl and calling her, her eyes are opening. "Youll catch a cold if you sleep at a ce like this you know?" "....Nn, the sakura spirit." Did she see Sakura Dryad just before she went asleep? Its still within my expectation. Lets y fools. "The figure of you taking a nap on the sakuras root is as beautiful as the sakura spirit." "....No way, someone like me--" Even while sleeping, she wriggles from my praise and then she notices the situation halfway through and gets up. She doesnt seem to have low blood pressure. "--Who are you! This ce is the prohibited Holy Sakura Tree enclosure!" "We stumbled here when we lost our way during a sakura night watching. I am sorry to bother you, but would yo please tell me the way to the state guesthouse?" The girl be nervous in different direction from my word. She probably knows that state guests in this season are all either lords or ambassadors of foreign nations. "Would you be so kind as to tell me your name? I am called Athena the Sakura Protector, one of the Shiga 33 Wands." The girl introduces herself while showing the crest drawn on her robe. The girl has the name taken from Greek myth, but there is nothing about her that indicates shes a reincarnated or a teleported person. The name is probably a coincidence. Shiga 33 Wands should be the title of the royal court magicians. "I am a retainer of Baron Muno, my name is Chevalier Pendragon." "Mia." Ms. Athena breaks off her courteous attitude once she hears our introductions. "The heck, I thought you were some stupid son of upper noble, what a waste of effort." Her polite speech has suddenly changed to be rough. I thought she was amoner, but it turns out shes a viscounts daughter. Daughters of upper nobles should have been more trained to keep their manner though.... Shes be a royal court magician at her age after all, I guess she was studying magic too much? "Normally, Id have to bring people who broke the ban to the garrison but since its annoying just go away--" Ms. Athena whos speaking down on us stops halfway. Shes looking at Mia. Mia who doesnt understand the reason why shes being stared tilts her head. "Y-youre an elf right! Which n are you?" "Rude." Mia sulks from the rude way shes questioning her. It cant be helped, I tell her [Boruenan n] in Mias ce. "Bo-Boruenan n, dont tell me, the Boruenan n where the Elf Sage Trazayuya from?" "Nn." Mia answered briefly to Ms. Athena who was asking with trembling voice. "I knew it! Dont think youre great just because youre elf like the great Sage! My ancestor might lost, but I will absolutely leave behind achievements that surpass the Sage!" The girl points her finger to Mia with a snap while dering so. However, Mia looks perplexed since she cant follow the sudden story. Apparently, her ancestor seemed to have some sort of discord with Trazayuya-shi. "I hate elves who are acting arrogant just because of their birth. I won the status of royal court magician with my unrelenting effort and talent. Im currently a Red Belt in Shiga 33 Wands. But Ill show you that Ill be the elite Silver Belt who leads the royal court magician!" "Mwu?" Ms. Athena keeps talking to Mia without catching a breath. Mia seems slightly panicked from too many unknown words. Still, theres Shiga Eight Swords and then this, the people of this kingdom really like to attach number on titles. Its probably why theres the Four Devas too. "Not." "What is!" Ms. Athena reflexively retorted to Mia, but then Mia shows her the Mithril te from her chest. Mia is probably trying to say that shes acquired it with her own effort. "T-thats a Mithril te! Come to think of it, they said the Mithril tes this time defeated the upper and middleyer floormasters.... No, then Ill defeat the floormaster" "Impossible." "Why! I will absolutely defeat it!" "Its impossible because its impossible." "We humans have progressed when you elves are shutting themselves in the forest! Come to the practice area of the royal court magician next time. Well show you the real worth of us humans. Dontin to me if you be weak at the knees after watching Synchronous Magic!" "Mwu." Mia was trying to say that magician alone wont be able to defeat the floormaster, but her words were too short, it couldnt get transmitted. I dont want to intervene a quarrel between kids, but I guess I can at least be the interpreter. "Calm down. Mia isnt looking down on you, shes saying that magicians alone cant defeat the floormaster." "Is that so?" "Nn." Ms. Athena was dumbfounded from my exnation, and then Mia confirmed it. It seems shes embarrassed for getting too excited, shes stumbling her next words while her white cheeks are turning sakura-colored. "U-umm. For now, I apologize for my gaffe. Im sorry. But, its true that humans are amazing! Come see us once. You have to!" "Nn." After apologizing, Ms. Athena talked rapidly like she was fudging her embarrassment and then she ran away from the base of the sakura tree. Oy, is it alright for you to leave the people who intruded on the prohibited ce alone? Even though the girl is only around a middle or high school student age, I think leaving her duty is not a good thing. Its convenient for us this time though. We got to meet a strange girl, but lets consider it lucky since we got a connection with the royal court magician. Im interested with that Synchronous Magic thing too, Ill visit them with Mia when we get some free time. Still, with a tree this big, cleaning the sakura petals seems like a pain. Taking Mia whose head and shoulders have been piled with sakura petals like snow, I returned to the mansion with Teleport magic. The baron and the others didnte back even when it became midnight. I carry the children who look sleepy and lie them on the bed. Ive told Lulu to sleep early since shes going to the Duchy Capital with an airship tomorrow morning to enter the cooking contest. Liza and Nana are the guards, Arisa is the cheerleader, thats the n. Pochi, Tama, and Mia are staying in the Royal Capital with me. It seems Mia has stayed in order to keep me from doing affairs, what a scandalous thing to say. Pochi and Tama seem to be the guards for Mia and me. The two who were at a loss choosing between going to the cooking contest feast or being nearby me looked very cute. Of course Im nning to stealthily go with the three to cheer Lulu during the final. Lady Karina has retreated to her room, seemingly tired with the leveling that she was doing every day. However, the thing she said, "Dont lose your way okay", with disappearing voice as she went, I wonder if that was an invitation for yobai? If shes inviting me, Id have liked if she whispered it sexily. I wont get on it though. I drink some Shiga liquor while admiring the night sakura trees that have been lighted up with magic beyond the window. Arisa begged, "One cup!", but I rejected it. In ce of liquor, I pour handmade ginger ale to a ss for Arisa. I talk a bit about our future n while drinking and exchanging Shiga liquor with Liza. About peerage, about getting ahead in life, and about releasing her from very. Shes begun talking about her honest thought with the help of alcohol that she couldnt do when she was sober. "My spear exists for Masters sake. If its allowed, until the end of this life, my loyalty and soul to be beside Master--" Liza who cant hold her liquor stops talking after that, and goes to sleep while still holding the cup without hearing my answer. Good night Liza. Please take care of me from now on. Of course, you too Arisa. Book 12 - 12-10. Complicating Negotiation 12-10. Complicating Negotiation Satous here. There are times when youre hit with an idea during unexpected time right. Theres also the time when I thought of an algorithm that I couldnt think no matter how much before right when I entered a maid cafe and then I immediately dashed back to the office. I y with the hair of Arisa whos sleeping on myp while sipping the Shiga liquor. Im hit with an idea for original magic circuit when I see the dancing sakura petals. In case of writing something that needs to be rewritten many times, doing it on the memo pad in the Menus exchange column is nice. It was quite a challenging circuit to make, but Ive made it somehow. Lets try it with Arisas and Mias help tomorrow. That was when the Baron and Nina-san returned. I see from the window that the Baron is being carried on a male servants back. His face looks very pale. I drop Arisa whos pretending to be sleeping from myp and go to the entrance hall to give a magic potion to the Baron. Of course Arisa whospletely opened her eyes after giving up her pretend-sleep follows me along unashamedly. "Wee back Nina-san. Pina, give this nutritional supplement to Baron-sama." "Ou, Im back. Damn it, youre letting off the smell of nice liquor on you. Give me some too." Nina-san curses at the smell of alcohol in my breath. The Baron whos already gasping is getting retired to his bedroom. I tell them again to make sure that he drinks the supplement before he sleeps. He should be fit again next morning if he does. "Oh Nina-san is sulking." "Yeah, though if Arisa-dono assumes the consul-aide position, my workload will decrease by half." "No~way. I wont be near Master if I do that." Looks like Consul Nina is also fatigued, theres no strength on her quip to Arisa. I take out a nutritional supplement from the storage through my pocket and hand it over to Nina-san. Its the special version with a lot of sugar added Ive prepared for these two people. "Whats this? It smells really sweet." "Please drink it in one gulp. Its good for fatigue." Nina-san gulped the supplement in one go and muttered, "sweet", while looking like she really didnt like it. Nina-san has recovered her vitality once we reach the living room. As expected of magic medicines. "It sure is very effective." "Its a product of an up-anding alchemist called Trismegistus." "Feel like Ive heard that name somewhere." I pour some Shiga liquor that Arisa has fetched to Nina-san who answered haphazardly. The side dish is some smoked lesser basilisk. "--Thats why, do your things moderately." "Please dont say something unreasonable." Nina-san exins the situation mixed withints. Im told that Nina-san has made the arrangement to make me be a bar. There should be no problem with it considering my achievements so far, but a roadblock came from an unexpected direction. It was from the rtives of Duke Oyugock who should have been in the same faction as us. "Geez, I seriously thought that the Duke had gone senile when he wanted to raise you to be an earl." "....Earldom is surely absurd indeed." Earldom is an upper noble rank, there are only 32 of them even in Shiga Kingdom. Of course, dissenting opinions came one after another from other factions, and that proposal was rejected. --Normally it should have been over with that. Apparently countless stars flowed in the western sky, and the tremor reached even the Royal Capital. Looks like Nina-san and the Baron saw it too from the royal castle. Furthermore, a report came from the temple about the appearance of an oracle informing the revival of the Dog-head Evil God in the western desert. It seems the royal castle was in panic, things were horrible. Oracle has its good and bad too. The break-down of the nobles from old lineage was particrly hrious, so Nina-sanughed while drinking her liquor. A lot of lives were sacrificed due to the riot and chaos from the panic until amunication from thebyrinth city conveyed that the demon lord--the Dog-head Evil God ording to the temple--had been subjugated. Sacrifices might not have appeared if I didnt use a shy magic like Meteor Shower, but theres nothing I can do even if I worry about the what-if. Lets make this be a lesson for next time. Specifically, I need to get the Chant Orb, and be able to use Advanced and Forbidden magic. I must be able to defeat powerful enemies without depending on the Meteor Shower. Now then, lets get back to the topic. The King announced that Hero Nanashi was the [Hero of Shiga Kingdom] in order to calm the popce, but the effect was weak. Its natural since the hero never even did anything in front of the Royal Capitals popce. It seems the popce even doubted the existence of this Hero Nanashi. Then, a report about a group led by me as the Raid Leader that defeated the floormaster came to the Royal Capital that was in turbulent state. Normally the story should have been a rehash of Jeril and the others and be overshadowed, but due to such circumstance, it pointlessly attracted considerable attention. The difference in power between a demon lord and a floormaster ispletely unthinkable, but from the point of view of normal people, theyre both mighty monsters. And so, since an existence that could oppose such being appeared to be more reliable than a hero that may or may not exist, some strange request, iming that I should be taken from the Baron and became the direct retainer of the royal family, began to spread among the Royal Capitals nobles. Its nothing but grasping at straws, but its really quite an annoying story. Although in a way, Ive had iting.... And the decisive blow was when Liza won against a Shiga Eight Sword. Looks like I was on the verge of being stupidly nominated to be an earl, but Nina-san and Baron Munos fine-y sessfully stopped it. I cant say anything else but GJ (Good Job). In the end, Nina-san said that I was to be either a honorary viscount or a permanent baron. "By the way, is it true that the group you led to defeat the Floormaster was mainly consisted of fairykin mercenaries?" "Yes, they were people whom I was introduced by an acquaintance during our way to the Labyrinth City." Im not telling any lie, most of them are introduced by Aze-san. "Moreover, none of your retainers fell, thats quite an absurd achievement." "Its better when there are few victims right." In fact, there was zero victim and none suffered any great injury, it was apletely safe hunt. "In addition, you even established a charity and an explorer training school in the Labryinth City was it?" "Yes, its just as Ive written in the letter. We should make good use of human resources." It sounds a bit cold, but if you want to effectively collect resources such as magic cores and materials from thebyrinth, its better to raise the standard of beginner explorers so there will be more experienced ones. If there are more people with room to move, there will be people who would raise the next generation. "Frankly speaking, youre already not at the level of a honorary chevalier." "Youre overestimating me." Its not humility, I really think so. The charity and the training school were not because I had some noble ideal or something, it was just a course of events. "By the way, Ive been meaning to ask you this since a little while ago...." "What is it? Still, this fish sure is delicious. Its fleshy like eels and delicately tasty like Congers." --Ah, thats the White Horn Snake. Ive added them because the smoked basilisk was gone, but since I carelessly took out meat from monsters, I dodge the question by saying, "Please guess it." This kabayaki goes well with Shiga liquor. Incidentally, Shiga Kingdoms Congers are as thick as a baseball bat. Oops, the story wandered off again. I forcibly steer the story back to the topic. "I seem to recall that peerages higher than honorary bar and permanent bar can only be conferred by the King himself?" "Of course it is." "Then why were the nobles discussing as to whether someone be conferred peerage." Before answering me, Nina-san waved the emptied liquor bottle demanding more, so I take out the Dragon Spring Liquor from behind the sofa. I choose the best liquor as thepensation for all the trouble. "What were doing is the prior negotiation for rmending people with achievements who deserve the peerage to the king. How many thousands nobles do you think are in thisrge kingdom? Rmending talented people from ces that dont reach the Kings eyes is the privilege and duty of the upper nobles." I see, its like a corporation huh. Its like section managers or heads rmending their subordinates for promotion to the board of directors, just at nation-wide scale. "Although, its only about a half of the rmended people get to be conferred peerages. This time there are many people who are instated at low ranks like you." I see, so she rmends [honorary viscount or permanent baron] because [honorary baron or permanent bar] peerages are many. "Id like the honorary bar one please. It looks like the marriage proposals would increase if I chose permanent one." "Hmph, if you dont like marriage proposals, then just get a wife already. Nana-donos age is close to yours right. I personally want you to take Karina-sama whoste for marriage for your bride though." That way there would be less nobles who scheme on transferring, so Nina-san muttered. Afterwards, she tells me the recent states of Muno Territory. Ive heard it from the letter too, it seems the reconstruction of Muno Barondom is doing well enough to be called too well. Its thanks to the nobles from Duchy Capital who offered their technical support--in the name of Support and Technical Exchange. Shes scouteddy attendants and their attendants whoe from Duchy Capital to learn manners to be personnel for internal administration, so theyve secured enough for now. Furthermore, as for the public order, on top of the improvement thanks to a mysterious person--its probably me when I was searching the pickles--capturingrge number of thieves, the bronze explorersing from thebyrinth city and entering into government service also helped reinforcing the army. Looks like Sir Zotor diligently trains with the former-explorer neers too. The ex-fake hero Hauto-kun has also be qualified enough to be an officer. After the talk has mostly ended, we begin to talk about gossip. Nina-san, tomorrow will be bad if you dont sleep soon you know? "Oh right, the daughter of Viscount Emurin is alsoing here. Shes visiting her home at the Duchy Capital right now, but she should being here with the Viscount with an airship." Who was it again--right, if I remember right, Viscount Emurin is the noble-san who runs [Lulus fruit] orchard. Ive met Rina-chan the daughter in several tea parties. She was a reliable child even though shes only around the age of a first year in middle school. Oops, rather than that, I forgot to ask the most important thing. "I have something important to talk with you--" "Whats with the serious face." I question Nina-san whos pulled back, Im finally able to ask about dried gourds. Specifically, about the bottle gourd fruits that will be dried gourds. "You have interest in some strange things. That thing is not vorful, and the rind is tough, so no one eats it unless as substitute food." "Thats because you cant eat that as is. Its rich in dietary fiber, so its good for stomach." "Fu~hn, its a kind of medical nt huh." Nina-san folds her arms, maybe shes thinking that Im going tomercialize them. Nina-san found out about the bottle gourds when she was investigating it as to whether it could bear fruits that could be sold in order to finance Muno Barondom reconstruction. Surprisingly, the nts arent only in the great forest like True Ancestor Ban has said, theyre growing wild everywhere in the northern part of Muno Barondom. It seems there were even viges that went by with dried gourds when the demon was secretly acting behind the scene, and they suffered in poverty. Nina-san whos guessed that I want the bottle gourd fruits makes a firm promise that she will send them to my mansion in the Labyrinth City. If Im able to make a good recipe out of it Im going to send it to Gelt-san, the chief of Muno castle. The drinking bout is over when therge bottle of the Dragon Spring Liquor has been emptied. I carry Arisa whos asleep and made my arm to be her pillow to the bedroom. There are only three hours left before morning, but Ill let her sleep even for a bit. Book 12 - 12-11. Royal Capitals Mansion 12-11. Royal Capitals Mansion Satous here. There was a time when I felt disappointed with the rain during sports day after practicing for many days. Of course, I was disappointed about the wasted practices. It was not because I couldnt see the girls in their sportswear. Yes, not at all. "Then the cooking contest is postponed?" "Yes, Im really sorry. Theres someplicated circumstance...." When we were greeting Marquis Lloyds butler whom we found in the airship boarding terminal, he told Lulu about the postponement of the cooking contest. Hes being evasive about the situation, but its probably because Marquis Lloyd has been recalled to the Royal Capital for suspicion of attacking Duke Bishtals airship. The luxurious carriage that passed by us when we wereing here must be of Marquis Lloyds. Ive also confirmed on the map that Marquis Lloyd is in the royal castle. Ill visit him with some presentster. Meeting with someone whos under suspicion for attempted murder of the duke might be bad, but we, who are the ones who stopped the attempted murder, should be fine. After saying farewell to the butler, we leave the bustling airship terminal. "Hey hey, are those uniforms?" "Hm? Looks like it, probably the Royal Academys uniform." Arisa asked about the boys and girls who are walking down the road, wearing the same clothes. Even on the AR indicators, theyre, [Affiliation: Shiga Royal Academy, Preschool]. Arisa could have probably checked it herself with [Status Check] even without purposely asking me. Royal Academy is like the university in Japan, the school buildings are divided on several grounds. First, the high ss school with schrly presentations building like an auditorium and a library are located in front of the royal castle. The Noble School and Maiden School are in the Noble Street. Nobles go to each of them. The Maiden School is the so-called Finishing School. Lilina, the daughter of Gururians Viceroy attends the former. The one with the uniform weve been seeing from a little while ago is the Preschool near the airport. The Preschool isnt only attended by the wealthymoners children, but also the children of honorary nobles. Beside the Preschool, there are the Knight School and Magic School, both which require wide plot ofnd. It seems there are artificial undergroundbyrinths inside the Magic Schools plot. Its not even as big as one Area of Selbira Labyrinth though, so its probablypletely for the students training. There are the [Labyrinth of Beginning] thats 50 square meters wide and has five floors, and the [Labyrinth of Trial] thats 100 square meters wide and has 10 floors. Though it seems its free for the Royal Capitals nobles to use, you have to pay some fee to enter and when you defeat a monster. And then, monsters that have gotten stronger deep in thebyrinth are taken to the arena at the edge of the Royal Capital to fight against crime ves as a show which also serves to cull their number. I knew this information from the letter of Princess Menea whos attending the Magic Academy. While exining such, we pass by the Royal Capitals Preschool Academy. It seems Arisa is remembering her former life, shes sending some nostalgic nces. Passing through a sturdy-looking inner wall, our carriage enters the Noble Street. This Noble Streets area is extremely wide, its as wide as the whole Muno City. By the way, the Royal Castle takes around 30% of the area. Originally, the Royal Capital was only the Noble Street, but it became too crowded 300 years ago, and after getting repeatedly widened every 100 years, the Royal Capital has be like the present state with the concentric circles inner walls. We leave the main street that goes to the royal castle, and enter the block that extends to the lower noble area. "Hey, where is it?" "Its right after this block, were close." After passing under the shadow of an aqueduct and advancing for a while, we got to the ce where an entire mansion took the whole block. "Wall~?" "The entrance is taking a day off nanodesu!" "H-hey! Dont tell me this luxurious mansion is our Royal Capitals mansion?" No way. This is the head office of Echigoya Firm. This one is for nobles use, there are two more shops in the downtown for themoners. "Youre mistaken. Look, you can see it now. Its the mansion with blue roof over there." "Small." --How rude. The lot area is narrower than the mansion in the Labyrinth City, but the floor space is the same you know? By the way, the price was far and away higher. The price in the Royal Capital is high no matter the world eh. "Wee back, Master." "Im back." I greet back an elderly man whos wearing butler clothes. This person and the five maids behind him are professional Ive employed from the Royal Capitals temporary personnel agency. This is the first time I meet them since I left the arrangement to Ms. Miteruna. Ive asked her to choose people who dont discriminate against Demi-humans. The maids-san are all normal people, but this elderly man is a level 27 former explorer. He was a scout during his explorer day so hes weak in a direct fight, but he should be fine against some average thieves alone. The elderly butler guides us to the living room, and then we enjoy the blue tea that hes prepared. Lulu has immediately gone to see the kitchen while bringing Arisa along. The beastkin girls are checking the mansions security. Shiro and Crow are helping the beastkin girls. Thus, only Mia and Nana are here. "Shall I bring some sweets for Madam and the Lady?" "....Madam." Mia mutters so looking happy, but he was referring to Nana without a doubt. "That is wrong, correcting it. I am Masters serv--" "Sorry, but I have two tasks for you." "I understood--" I covered thetter half of Nanas line and gave some tasks to the elderly butler. I ask him to hire some gatekeepers and guards in the mansion plot at night, and remodeling of the basement. Im thinking of changing the wine and food cer at the basement to be treasure warehouse to attract thieves. Its also convenient that it has other entrance beside on the mansion. I install a teleportation Carved Seal Board in the bedroom, change into Kuro figure and teleport to the Echigoya mansion next door. The teleport destination is Tifalizas office. Only people rted to Kuro are allowed to be here, so Ive always teleported here whenever I have some business in the Royal Capital. "Kuro-sama." "Oh my, Kuro-sama! Your white hair is wonderful today too. This room is dirty as you can see, so pleasee to my room as the manager." Tifaliza bowed and only spoke a few words, but the newly appointed manager girl seems to be burning with rivalry with Tifaliza, shes approaching me pro-actively. Its truly the demonstration of [Theyre hitting]. I dont need to say what are. Shes one of the female explorers who were left in the Ivy Mansion. They were people without aim, but since they were formerly nobles, they could read and write of course. Ive employed them in Echigoya Firm, since there were educated people avable. Among them, this newly appointed manager girl was from lineage that extended to some Royal Capitals noble and unexpectedly well-known, so it was convenient. "No need for greetings. Show me the sales list and the reservation list." "Here--" "Here it is. Kuro-sama." The new manager girl took the document that Tifaliza had presented and gave it to me. Theres no difference regardless of whoever gave it right? Documents prepared by Tifaliza are easy to read like always. "The hair growth medicine and the vitality medicine are selling better than anticipated huh." "Yes, ever since we gave some samples to the baroness and the viscount who acted as loudspeakers, orders have beening until were about to run out of stock." "Is that so, thats good." Ive prepared around 1000 sets for both, yet theyre almost sold out. The vitality medicine is a medicine for energizing one part of men. It has superior power than the existing medicines, it alsosts longer. The luster skin medicines for women are also selling well, but not as good as the vitality medicines. The basic-skin products are not really popr. "The hair-growth medicines are 10 gold coins per bottle, and the vitality medicines are one gold coin per bottle, but I think they would still sell even for twice those prices. How about raising their prices right now?" "Ill leave that to you. Ill put twice the amount of thempared to thest time to the warehouse, do everything you can to get money in short term from the nobles, not in long term." "Understood." I bring the manager to the underground warehouse and take out medicines and built-to-order equipment from the Item Box to here. Only me and the manager can go in-and-out of this underground warehouse. Tifaliza and Nell are their seniors, but those two dont have fighting prowess, so theyve been excluded for their safety. Its like Im ignoring the manager, but in her case, its partly because shes volunteered for it, but she also has the influence of her parents house, so something unreasonable probably wont befall her. Ive installed security facilities at the level of the Royal Capital in this underground warehouse. Among them, there are an Orichalcum Golem that uses Philoshopers Stone as its power source, and eight Bronze Golems that stand guard all-night long, so they could stop any intruder unless they have special ability that negate physical attack like Ban the True Ancestor. They cant stop any intruder who can use space magic, but Im not taking it into consideration since there are only few people who can use them. As long as its not Arisa, the Orichalcum Golem would probably knock that kind of intruder down before they could escape. By the way, Ive copied the beastkin girls fighting pattern into the Orichalcum Golem. One Orichalcum Golem is about slightly weaker than Pochi. The eight Bronze Golems are weaker than an Orichalcum Golem even if they band together, but Ive installed an algorithm that make them disregard any damage on their body. Even Tama would find it difficult to run away from the cooperation of eight Bronze Golems and the Orichalcum Golem. No, Tama in Ninja Mode probably could easygoingly run away from them.... I put the payment, the gold coins and some precious metal ingots, into my Item Box. Theres an unusual metal among them. "What is this tinum ingot?" "Yes, we received it from a weaselkin merchant we were acquainted during the merchant assembly. Usan-dono and--" "The name doesnt matter. Buy three times this amount next time, you can use the money as long as it matches the market price." Ive been searching for tinum since its needed for an indispensable magic tool. Ive only gotten around 10 grams of it from the magic-mining, so I wont miss this chance to acquire kilograms worth of tinum. Still, its been a while since I heard that weaselkins name. "There are many upper nobles who wish for credit transactions...." "Reject it. My Master wishes to collect the nobles money until the auction thats held after the Kingdom Conference. If there is anyone who threatens us, lodge aint to the Prime Minister. The Prime Minister knows the true owner of Echigoya Firm. He will surely give a hand." The tiger has lent his leather, so Ill fully make use of it without reserve. Ive already defeated two demon lords that appeared in this kingdom, so there is no need for reservation. Moreover, some secret agents of the Prime Minster are hiding nearby this mansion, if anything happened, they probably would intervene before I called him. Knights who seem to be the Prime Ministers private army are regrly patrolling the area, looks like theyre here as a deterrence for other nobles. "Kuro-sama, this isnt directly rted to Echigoya Firm, but I want you to hear this--" When Im confirming Tifalizas stock letter, the Manager tells me the rumors shes gathered. Last night, a monster appeared from the Royal Capitals underground, it went into hiding in the sewer after eating people who were present at the ce. It seemed to be a Scarab Beetle-type of monster with red figure. The ce where the monster appeared was the jail, and there might be some criminals who had escaped by taking advantage of the disturbance. It seems the guards have been searching criminal ves called [Violet] in the sewer since this morning. Ive tried searching the map, but the only monsters in the Royal Capital are the tamed monsters apanied by Tamers. If I exclude the Royal Academysbyrinths, there are only ghost-type monsters here and there in the underground tunnel and the slum quarter. The soul magician who dwells in the underground tunnel seems suspicious, but theres no insect-type monster anywhere to be seen. Theres a very small group of orcs in the underground tunnel, but they probably wont make a blunder that would get them caught by the searching guards. There are a lot of groups with high levels and great fighting powers in the Royal Capital, so it should be no problem even if I dont butt in. I think I should give some warning to the people I know when I get back to the mansion just in case. "By the way, what happened to Nell?" "Yes, theres not enough people who can use life magic in the factory, so shes currently helping over there." I see, so thats why I didnt see her. I dont feel like Ivee back to the Royal Capital before hearing Nells peculiar way of talk. Maybe I should go visit the factory where Porina ister. "I forgot. Heres a souvenir." I give a ne made of True Silver with a small gem attached to Tifaliza. Its a reward for her whos supporting Echigoya Firm silently. Its a magic tool that has the effect of relieving fatigue, so I dont doubt that shell work even harder now. It also has a secret function as an insurance, but if possible, I hope itll stay an insurance. Im going to give silver earrings for the other staff members, Ill leave it to the manager before going out. The one at the managerial position probably need better vanity to show, so Ive prepared a ne with gold chains and a big ruby for the manager. Since it seems like its hard for Tifaliza to put the ne on her neck, I do it for her. Tifalizas white skin is turning red, maybe because Im putting it from the front. "It suits you well." "Thank you very much." Shes expressionless like usual, but her voice is a half octave higher than usual. She must be pleased. I lightly wave my hand to reply Tifalizas thank, and then teleport to the factory at the edge of the Royal Capital. Book 12 - 12-12. Royal Capitals Mansion (2) 12-12. Royal Capitals Mansion (2) Satous here. Its said that necessity is the mother of invention. I think there was a time when I endeavored greatly to devise a program to make things easier. "Igniter tool that doesnt use magic power?" "Yes, a self-alleged inventor imed that it could be lit easier than an Ignition Rod, and the trial-product that he brought was indeedparatively easier to use when we tried it. One needs to learn a little bit of the knack, but it should be easier than using a flint." Porina told me such story when I was visiting the workshops office. Some self-proimed inventors have beening here while bringing various inventions, it seems they were inspired by the kickboard. Although most of the tools are useless, Ive told Porina to buy anything thats even a little bit usable. Were buying ideas with the prototype blueprint in exchange of one silver coin. If Echigoya is going to sell the tool, the inventor will get 10% of the profit from the sales. Porina brings a box written with "17" from the shelf. Looks like shes divided them by number since distinguishing them will be hard otherwise. The inside of the box is a lighter the size of a hair spray. Leaving the prototype before establishing a contract like this, I think the inventor is quite careless. Its the same kind as the oil lighter I know although this one is a bit rustic. Its perfectly the same with the lighter structure written in the notebook that Ive gotten in the dark auction back then. There isnt anyone with cheat-like skills that reincarnated or teleported people would have so this someone must be a teleported person rted to Princess Menea. Its probably a teleported person that shouldve been dead but is actually, [alive all along.] "It may seem very convenient, but it has a fatal w." Porina speaks about the problem hesitantly toward me whos looking at the lighter full of interest. --Its the production cost. Although its an item that should be profitable in other cities, theres no meaning here in Royal Capital thats getting abundant supply of magic cores from the Labyrinth City. The production cost for Ignition Rod is cheaper than the calcted cost of this Lighter even in Royal Capital, which isnt as cheap as in the Labyrinth City. Of course, on top of being a business, the price we get from calcting the production cost and the profit margin is such that it wont be able topete with the Ignition Rod. Moreover,pared to the Ignition Rod thats the size of a long chopstick, the prototype lighter is heavier and bigger. The Ignition Rod is superior even in the convenience aspect in kitchens. Itll only end up as a collector item of entric people in its current state. "Porina, do you have the contact information of the inventor?" "Yes, I have inquired it. The other party said that, I cane anytime, so I could contact him with date and time that Kuro-sama wants. Would the workshops reception room be alright for the meeting ce?" "Yeah, please do." Shes really well prepared. Porina was originally wise enough you wouldnt have thought that she was a former baggage carrier, but I think shes be refined ever since she became the workshop head. She probably has umted various experiences too, her level has increased by threepared to thest time I met her. After telling the date and time to Porina, she sends a messenger from the next room. I didnt hear the name of the inventor I was going to meet. Now that Ivepleted my business, I hand out the souvenirs. I guess Ill go back after seeing Nell after this. Its lunchtime now, so shes probably in the lounge or the dining room. "Hyu, Hyuro-hama" Who the heck is [Hyuro]. Nell who was slurping a mouthful of noodles ended up saying [Kuro-sama] strangely. "You can speak after you finish swallowing the thing in your mouth." "Fes." Nell slurps the remaining noodles down. Guessing from this aroma and the color of the noodles-- "Is that Soba?" "U, ugu. Y, yes, its Soba ssu." Soba with soy-sauce soup huh. Ive heard that theres a custom of eating Soba in the Royal Capital, but I heard it was in Sobagaki (buckwheat dough) form. When I told that to Nell-- "I got to eat various strange dishes once a wandering cook came to my favorite diner round a month ago ssuyo. Half of the dishes were extremely bad though, so youll have to brace yourself when you challenge a new one." I asked what kind of dishes were they, but apparently the recipes were simr to the dishes in my former world. It probably ended up tasting strange since the cook tried to forcefully reproduce the ingredients and the voring using local products. I was thinking of visiting the diner since it was lunch time anyway, but since the possibility is high that the cook is the same as the inventor who brought the lighter, Ive decided not to. Im going to meet him anyway, and the girls would break their stomach waiting for me if I dont get back soon. I asked Nell about the recent situation and affairs at the workshop a bit. Ive already handed her the souvenir of course. Looks like she rarely receives an essory, her unusual tension when she was receiving it was impressive. Its an earring that has philosophers stone thats smaller than a grain of sand embedded, it also has magic recovery effect. Please take care of it. --The workshops efficiency must be going to be increased with this. After telling Arisa that I would go back now with [Telephone], I teleported back to the mansion. I could smell the aroma of Soba and Tempura when I got back to the mansion. "Satou." Mia whose to greet me leads me by hand to the dining room. Tama and Pochi run from the kitchen and join us halfway through. When we arrive at the dining room, Nana and the others are currently preparing the tes. I feel sorry for the maids who dont have anything to do, so I urge everyone to sit down and leave the job to the maids. "Wee back~, youreing too fast after the Kaeru Call earlier. You shouldve contacted me earlier." ....A, Arisa. [Kaeru e home) Call], what era are you from. Well, no use retorting that after all this time. The Tempura Soba on the table is more important right now. Everyone starts eating with the signal of [Itadakimasu]. Pochi and Tama have be able to use chopsticks recently, but it seems they cant hold all the Soba with them, theyve exchanged them with forks. I quickly dip the noodle on the soup and gulp it one go. When I chew it, the aroma of Soba and the salty-sweet taste of the soup spread in my mouth. A Japanese person should be eating this with slurping sounds, but since it seems to be a breach of etiquette in Shiga Kingdom, I refrain myself. In fact, Lulu is scolding Arisa whos eating the Soba messily. "Like I said, eating Soba like this is the right thing to do!" "You cant do that even with such excuse. Master would dislike you if you eat vulgarly like that you know?" "Thats impossib~le. Right, Darling." Who the heck is Darling. After biting a shrimp tempura called Shiga Sakura Shrimp, I continue eating the Soba in Shiga manners like before. They call it Sakura Shrimp, but the size is of normal shrimp. It probably got the name from its sakura-colored shell. "Look, even Master eats elegantly." "You traitor~~~~" Im enjoying the Soba that I havent had for a long time with Arisas scream as the BGM. By the way, Tempura Soba was selected because Lulu consulted Arisa when she found the buckwheat flour in the food warehouse. "It was delicious, Lulu." "Thank you very much, Master." Lulus voice sounds happy enough to make you think like there was a music note attached at the end. It sounds nice no matter how many times I hear it. "Hey~, since it was my idea, praise me too." "Right, I felt like having Soba today, so good job Arisa." Praise me, Arisa asks for more praise upfront. "Dont say that with only words, show it with actions too." I would have praised her more if she didnt assume the posture of wanting to kiss. "Arisa is a spoiled child nanodesu." "Spoiled child~?" Pochi shoves a Tempura into the mouth of Arisa whos closing her eyes. Tama also thrusts a Tempura from the other side. "Mogaga. Wait,yougyys. Nn-gu. Hey why were they Peri Tempura. There are the shrimps and octopuses ones right!" "I mean, Lulu said that Peri is good for your health~?" "Shrimp-san wants Pochi to eat it, it said nodesu." Ignoring the heartwarming childrens bickering, I talk to Lulu. Liza should be onto them after a bit more. "Where did you get the Peri?" "Mia-chan found it in the garden." "Happened during a stroll." "Thats amazing, Mia." "Nn." Im impressed she could find it even though it could be easily mistaken with weeds. I quite like Peri Tempura. After the lunch, I go to tour the Royal Capital with everyone. Were riding two separate carriages. Both are rentals from Noble Transportation Guild. Of course, thats including the coachmen. Were going to depend on them during our stay in the Royal Capital. I have two big carriages in my storage, but its hard to use them in the Royal Capital where there are a lot of people with appraisal skills gathered considering the technology in them. Although my own carriage that has floating function feels better, the carriages were riding right now are high-ss among the rentals themselves, we dont feel much vibrations in the cabin. "So, where are we going?" "Right--" The tourist attractions of Royal Capital are the royal castles sakura tree and the hanging garden behind the royal castle, but Ive fully enjoyed the former yesterday, and Im going to attend the garden party at thetter after the peerage ceremony. The best tourist attraction thatmoners and lower nobles can visit means the Great Water Fountain at the Royal Capitals Eight Passages. There are various sculptures on the water fountain, many themed statues are standing there. In addition, it has moving mechanism that changes depending on the bell that rings on timetable, Im nning to see them in turns. "Its blowing like pyuu, nodesu!" "Just like Mias magic~?" "Really?" "Nana-sama, its amazing, look." "Shiro, youll fall to the fountain if you lean so much." The youth trope are in high spirits after seeing the fountain. There were fountains in the dwarf and elf viges too, but it seems thats irrelevant for these children. I think this is the first for Shiro and Crow. "Its pretty, but the water spray is cold. Itd have been pleasing if this was in the Labyrinth City." "Youre right. But water is precious there, so its not possible isnt it?" "You can put limitation on specific time, and anytime beside that its going to only collect water, that works right." Fumu, if we make it as a tourist attraction in front of the guild or in the guilds courtyard, it could be a nice healing spot. --Bells that signify timetable begin to resound on various ce in the Royal Capital. "Waa, amazing! Look look Arisa! Master, please look at that, its really pretty" My thoughtes back with the voice of Lulu thats one-tone higher than usual, calling me. My eyes are unconsciously captivated with the scene before me. I dont know if it uses water magic or force magic, but water rise from the springs around the fountain while ignoring gravity, forming many rings in the air. And then the fountain blows water through those rings. The rings rise while following the stream, and then disappear while leaving rainbow light. Slightly afterward, nozzles under the water simultaneously blow water as if coloring the sky, and then the center fountain createsrge flower-shaped pattern. The falling water sprays create multipleyers of flower petals, falling sakura petals dance together with it in the squares sky. --Its truly a fantasy spectacle. Nevertheless, this wasnt just a mechanical device, but also magical huh. Lulu admires that scene without speaking a word while grabbing my sleeve. Its not only Lulu, everyone is gazing at the ever-altering shapes of the water festival. ....Mia, and also Pochi. I know your feelings, but would you close those gaping mouths. I silently pushed and closed these twos mouths. Book 12 - 12-13. Inventor Boy 12-13. Inventor Boy Satous here. Recently people tend to shirk effort, but I think you will never get masterful insight without piling up efforts. It is said that your everyday effort will never betray you after all. The next morning after the Royal Capital sightseeing tour, I change into Kuro and teleport to the workshop where Porina is waiting. Im going to meet the inventor mentioned before. "Porina, has hee?" "Yes, Kuro-sama." Porina who weed me guides me to the reception room. The one waiting beyond the door Porina has opened is an unexpected person. "Nice to meet you! My name is Aoi Haruka. I am not a noble despite having family name, so please do not misunderstand." A 10-year-old boy who looks exactly like a girl introduces himself with politenguage unbefitting of his age. Aoi is a Japanese person that Princess Meneas Kingdom has summoned. It might be more correct to call him a person of Land of Rich Autumn Harvest Empire Japan, but lets not mind the detail. "Nice too meet you, Im Echigoya. Im the chairman of Echigoya Firm." Despite using the figure and clothes of Echigoya, my name in exchange column is still Kuro. Echigoya is a in fake name of Kuro. "Id like to ask forgiveness for my rudeness, but is Echigoya-san a Japanese?" "Its probably a different Japan than yours though." "As I thought! I knew that there were other Japanese people who came to this world beside me!" I make Aoi Boy to control his excitement with my hand. I feel that his personality differs from when I met him as Satou, but this one might be the base one. He was with Princess Menea at that time, he might have denied the fact that he was a Japanese. "Calm down. First, lets talk about our business." "Yes! That Lighter is my masterpiece--" Aoi Boy gleefully begins to talk about his hardships and the point for improvements. It seems like hell go on forever if left alone, so I tell him the cruel hard fact. "We will not sell that Lighter as our product." "B-but why? The mechanism is simple, and oil ismon--" I tell the shaken Aoi Boy about the problem with the Lighter as Porina has told me. Yet the Aoi Boy still persisted, and only finally relented after I showed him the Ignition Rod. "So, what kind of Invention are you going to make next?" "Unfortunately, there is no next time if I cant sell the Lighter.... I have no more fund." It seems he got the lighter money this time from pawning the ring that Princess Menea had lent him. Shiga Kingdom doesnt have any bank that you can ask for financing after all. There are firms and the merchant guild that can do that, but youll be a ve if you cant pay back the money. "Then, I have a suggestion for you--" I offer Aoi Boy to be an inventor & advisor of Echigoya Firm, and to give him aboratory in our Royal Capitals mansion and the research fund. And just to make sure, I also offer him one gold coin as the initial sry, and to lend him the money needed to take Princess Meneas ring from the pawnshop. Thus, Aoi Boy bes a member of Echigoya Firm. I have many reasons as to why I take him under me, but the biggest one is in order to avoid him developing something that will incur the [Gods Wrath]. I tell Aoi Boy about the story Ive heard from Corpse and Armor after forewarning him that it should remain a secret. I especially warn him about the radio tower and train ahead of time since theyre convenient and easy toe up. It wont be funny if the Royal Capital turns into ashes because of my funding. My business with Aoi Boy is over, so I ask him about the present state of the other Japanese who was with him, Yui Akasaki. It seems she was proposed by a high-ranking nobleman whom she was acquainted with from an evening party she attended with Princess Menea. Looks like the other party was the one who fell for Yui. Falling in love to a 13-year old girl, he must be a lolicon. It seems Yui didnt feel the same, but she was moved by intense attack from the other party and made a promise to marry him. They couldnt get married right away due to the difference in their social positions, so the guy has asked a noble rted to him to adopt Yui as their daughter in order to secure her social position, allowing them to marry. Aoi Boy is deeply moved as he tells me about how shes currently seriously studying etiquette in a ss referred by that rted noble. "Echigoya-san, I want to introduce you to my Sensei--" Aoi Boy has led me to a downtown with some small workshops. You can reach the slum quarter after going through several streets from here. "Sensei! Are you inside, Sensei" "Maybe hes sleeping?" The radar shows me that theres a luminous spot of a person inside. Since the door seems to be shut with only bolt, I smoothly open it with [Magic Hand]. "Its open." "Huh? Youre right--. Sensei! Its me Aoi. Im going in" Aoi Boy skillfully evades the scattered written memos on the floor and goes in further. I knit my brows when I look at the scattered memos on the floor. The double-inversion disk-type aerodynamic engine that Ive made with a different theory and a circuit with differentyout is drawn there. "Echigoya-san, this person is Professor Jahad." "I often heard about your name in the past." "Hmph, I dont need some lip service." Aoi Boy introduces me to a white-haired old man with bedhair wearing sses that look like bottom of bottles. He has no special features besides his small stature despite being a human. Hes the rumored magician whos crazy for spinning things, and the person who wrote the books I saw in Seryuu city whom I had wanted to meet once. I take out his works and the spinning top that hes created from Item Box to show him that it wasnt some lip service. After seeing his works, he returned them back to me while hmph-ing, but his attitudes softened somewhat afterwards. It seems he was a member of both the Royal Academy and the Royal Research Institute, but he fell into the trap of some researchers with noble lineage and was snatched both titles. Now hes living a poor life by repairing magic tools in the downtown without any financial supporter. I invited Prof. Jahad to be a researcher of Echigoya Firm, but his reply wasnt favorable. "Hmph, I dont care with money. If you want to hire me, bring me the new type aerodynamic engine! I would even sell my soul to demon lords if I could see the artistic splendor of that double disk engine up close." "You wont backpedal on it right." "Not." I clear some space in the room with [Magic Hand] and take out a spare double-inversion disk-type aerodynamic engine from Storage. It couldnt fit into Item Box since it was too big. I smile at Prof. Jahad whose eyeballs look like theyll fly out, and then we establish the contract. This man will surely able to increase the performance of the aerodynamic engine even further. I leave arranging their rooms in the mansion, theboratory, and all misceneous things to the new manager and Tifaliza. The new manager seems to be happy about something, shes started taking actions gleefully. Tifaliza is preparing documents about machinery indifferently. The new type of aerodynamic engine is a national defense secret, so Ive taken the one in Prof. Jahads lodging and moved it to the newboratory. Ive left him with the disassembly manual and the rough configuration. The detailed blueprint only exist in the map of my memo column, so Ill be giving him the document about itter. After Ive finished the minor business in Echigoya Firm, I take everyone to the second sightseeing tour of the fountain. Theres still some time until the fountain moves, so were watching the street performers in the square in front of the fountain. "Uhha! Nostalg!" "Nyoronyoro~?" "Kabayaki-san nanodesu!" Arisas tension is running high when she sees a street performer whos manipting a snake with a soundless flute. --Nostalgic? Were such street performers popr in Arisas hometown? Pochi associated the snake with Kabayaki when she saw it. Shes just had a lunch a while ago, looks like Pochis appetite never wanes. Maybe Ill go with White Horn Snake and Eel Donburi for todays dinner. When I was racking my brain about the side dishes, sounds of building copsing and screams entered my ears. "Master, Ive found a monster at two oclock direction. Going in for removal. Please the permission." A gigantic level 30 cricket monster broke through a two-story building and jumped to the street. Snake-like patterns are emitting red light on its ck body. "Nana, you stay here to guard Arisa and the others. Liza, go defeat the monster quickly. Pochi and Tama, help anyone whos injured. Mia, prepare the healing. The rest stay here with me." "Yes, my Master." "Understood." "Aye!" "Roger nanodesu!" Im checking the surrounding map while giving instructions to everyone. The monster wasnt reflected in my radar just before this. Is it teleportation or summoning, I need to find out what kind of way monsters can be called in the middle of Royal Capital. --Lizas spear was stopped for an instant by the red barrier that appeared before the cricket monsters body. The spear tore its rind and armor, giving damage, but it couldnt defeat it in one blow. Even though she didnt use any big technique, its unbelievable that the defense of a level 30 monster could stop Lizas spear. "Liza-san! That thing has Magic Body Bestowal state! Ive never heard that kind of buff before, so go use some serious technique!" "Understood!" In ordance to Arisas advice, Liza fills magic power into the spear enough to produce Magic Edge. --Magic Body Bestowal? Its Fiend Drugs effect! As I took a sidelong nce at Lizas Spiral Spear Strike pulverizing the cricket monster, I searched for people who carried Fiend Drug in the Royal Capital, but I couldnt find anyone. There shouldnt be many people who would carry fiend drug since it was thoroughly hunted. Right then, an unpleasant thought shes in my mind. ....They couldnt have thrown the fiend drug into the drainage to destroy evidence and ended up producing monsters right? There should be books pertaining fiend drug in the forbidden library of the royal castle. Ill go see the king as Nanashi and ask permission to enter the forbidden library tonight. I receive a whitish magic core that Lizas collected and instruct everyone to rescue the people whove been buried under the copsed building. Fortunately, there was no casualty, the injured ones could all be cured with low level healing magic. I left the settlement to the dispatched soldier, and then we went home after enjoying the water fountain. Lady Karina who should be receiving special training in the royal castle for her debut in high society was in the mansion, but I hardened my heart and sent her back to the royal castle. Crying while shouting, "Traitor", is making me look bad, please stop it. I should go visit her during the special training while bringing some delicious things tomorrow. Book 12 - 12-14. The King and Nanashi 12-14. The King and Nanashi Satous here. Looks like theres a genre [Misunderstanding] in manga. The powerless protagonist is mistaken for another powerful famous person, and then he gets rolled up in the maelstrom of trouble, theres a lot of story like that. Im having an audience with the king in the evening of the day the monster showed up in the Royal Capital. They exaggeratedly praised me for subjugating the Dog-head demon lord, and tried to force me a peerage called Duke Mitsukuni or something. Duke Mitsukuni house seems to be a house that was established after the Ancient King Yamato had handed the throne to the second generation, at that time it was the state councilor who was famous for making social reform. Looks like Duke Mitsukuni peerage was still conferred until after the fourth generation King had retired, but there was some circumstance, and afterwards, no one was given the peerage anymore. I ended up hearing some interesting anecdote thanks to this, but since I wasnt interested with peerage and whatnot, I appropriately declined it. The king seemed to think that I was dissatisfied with just the peerage, this time he suggested me the [Blue Territory] in the southwest region of the kingdom. Blue Territory seems to be the ce where seven cities were sacrificed in order for the Wild-boar King to destroy Furu Empire. At the west of the Trade City and the South of Labyrinth City, theres the sea of trees where the cities are sleeping, it has be the den of monsters now. In the past they managed to recapture the cities by sending armies many times over, but they couldnt hold against the overflowing monsters from the sea of tree and had to evacuated as the result. Nanashi should be able to easily drive off the monsters in the cities, but keeping them off permanently seems quiteborious. Im not really interested in territory management and administration. I often yed city-building games, but in real world there are too many troublesome affairs, so Im going to refrain from it. Thus, I declined lightly, but the King and the Prime Minister openly looked disappointed. They probably wanted me, who have the power to defeat demon lords, to recapture the cities with that power. After a little bit of idle talk, I get to the primary objective. "Your Majesty, I received some report from Echigoya people about monsters appearing in the Royal Capital see." I actually encountered one myself, but lets make this a second-hand story. "As expected of Nanashi-sama. Youre quick to know. Prime Minister." "Yes. Please let me exin from here. We have received reports of gigantic monsters appearances in the metropolis area for the past several days now. Every monster suddenly appeared from underground, and after destroying the buildings and people on the area they appeared, they disappeared into underground." So it really came from underground. "There have been seven sighting reports up until now, but there are only two cases where the monsters were able to be killed before they could escape; one was when a Shiga Eight Sword, Lord Ryouna made it in time, and the other was when some Mithril explorers happened to meet one by chance." Ryouna was that six-packs amazon right. The explorers should be about us. I tried checking the map, but there was no sign of the monsters underground. ording to the report, all seven monsters had red rope-like pattern. It wasnt only insect-type monsters, there were also rat-type monsters. "Did you try to pursue the fleeing monsters?" "Yes, when we dispatched the Royal Capital soldiers to search underground, they found the remains of the aforementioned monsters. There were three monsters that had died from debilitation, one from dposition, and one from some kind of de and magic." "Dposition and debilitation?" Leaving aside the killed monster, were the four others died by themselves? Ga Hou the orc from Duchy Capital did say to me that there were other orcs in the Royal Capital, so they might have exterminated the underground monsters. "We had the Royal Research Institute to study the monsters, but we didnt get any useful information." "Then Ill tell you one. I have an acquaintance with appraisal skill in the Royal Capital, and that acquaintance confirmed that the monster had Magic Body Bestowal state when they saw the monster." "Magic Body Bestowal is it?--It cannot be." Prime Minister-san seems to remember about the existence of Fiend Drug too, hes at a loss of words while looking bitter. He probably recalled the illicit manufacturing incident in the Labyrinth City from before. Marquis Kelton who was the prime offender at that time avoided punishment by using the influence of his faction if Im not mistaken. Afterwards, I found out about a demon lord-worshiping group called [Light of Liberty] that was trying to smuggle the fiend drug outside the kingdom. "Prime Minister, how was the disposal of Fiend Drug?" "Yes, the Royal Research Institute was responsible for the disposal." "Did you hear what kind of method they use to dispose the drug?" "No, I had instructed them to make it so that it couldnt be used again, but I did not hear about the detail." Well, thats normal. The Prime Minister probably doesnt have much free time. "Perhaps they dissolved the fiend drug with some appropriate drug or acid and then flush it down the drainage?" Or maybe they did without even processing it. Prime Minister-sans eyebrows twitched when he heard me. His face looks slightly pale but hes controlling himself quite good. "I will summon the institute director and the one in charge immediately." Prime Minister-san excuses himself to arrange the summoning. "Hey, Your Majesty. Is there any document detailing fiend drug?" "There is. The Royal Research Institute borrowed it once, but besides that time, it is stored in the Forbidden Library below royal castle." Is it alright to lend a book outside from the forbidden library? Well, it probably has low secret content. "Theres something I want to look up you see, wont you permit me to enter that forbidden library please?" "What cold things are Nanashi-sama is saying. This castle is Nanashi-samas castle too. You may go in and out any ce you want." No no, that rule is too sloppy. The King guides me further through the private area of the royalties, to the forbidden library. The forbidden library is located besides the treasure room, and a massive gate with powerful anti-intruder magic is installed on the ce that leads to both. The gatekeeper knights are levelte 30s imperial guard knights, they seem diligent and steadfast. Even though Im with the king, they ask me my purpose and demand me to take off my mask, following the rule. I show the face mask under the mask and then we pass through the gate. The corridor splits to the treasure room and the forbidden library halfway through, we continue the corridor that goes to the library. The King is a good walker since he was a holy knight in his youth, but I feel bad letting an old man walks too far, so I take out a chair from my storage, make him sit on it, and carry it with Magic Hand. We passed through 13 gates before we got to the forbidden library, but the gatekeepers of the third gate and beyond were not humans, but magic-w creatures <> like golems and living armors. The gates were ced at fixed intervals in the corridor, showing the importance of the forbidden library beyond this. After passing a doubleyered door that seemed to be a barrier, we finally entered the forbidden library. It smells of papers. The inside is dark, and it seems theyve set the temperature and humidity at the level that are best for preserving books. When the King holds up a medallion thats used as a pass, the light in the building is lit. We get pass the entrance hall, ande to a room with lines of bookshelves that are as high as the ceiling. I check the map, theres only one reader, the others arent librarians, but around twenty work golems and living dolls. "I was wondering who it was, so its Your Majesty." "Umu, are you in good health? Youre a bookworm like always, never going to an evening party." "Yes, luckily, the marriage proposal to Earl Lesseu returned with a nk paper." The one talking to the King is the Sixth Princess. Shes 18 years old, a year younger than Lady Karina. Her hair is a bit brownish and ck up, shes wearing a neat tiara. Earl Lesseu is probably the young lord-san that came out as a topic about his crushing in the idle talk before. The Sixth Princess turns her strong-willed blue eyes that are behind the silver-trimmed sses toward me. "Who is this person in suspicious clothing? A new guard?" "Be careful with your tongue. This one is the hero Nanashi-dono." "Pleased to meet you, Ojou-sama." The matter about Nanashi being mistaken as the Ancient King Yamato seems to be a secret for only the King and the Prime Minister. I greeted the Sixth Princess in friendly manner, she greeted back out of courtesy after showing displeased expression, and then she gets back to her own study. Afterwards, the King guides me to an eight-armed Golem deep inside. "Nanashi-sama, this is the Librarian of this forbidden library." "Your Majesty, Today, What kind of, Book?" The librarian Golem asks in disconnected synthetic voice. "O Librarian, with my authority as the King of Shiga Kingdom, I grant Nanashi-sama here the permission until the thirdyer of the archive. Process it." "Yes, Performing, Processing." There are fouryers in this forbidden library. That means thestyer is not allowed huh. Well, I can find out the title of the books with map item search anyway, I can just intrude my own if theres something I want to read. "Nanashi-sama, I think you might know this already, but thestyer can only be entered by the current king of the kingdom. Librarian has memorized the list of the books, so I would go fetch it for you if there is any book you need, please pardon me." No no, no way I can let the king be a gofer. I couldnt say that I would intrude it on my own, so I lightly replied, "Im counting on you when that happens." After sending the King back to the surface, I hurriedly got back to the library, and began the research of fiend drug with the help of the Librarian and the living doll helpers. After Ive finished researching the matter, I teleport back to the workshop in Kuro disguise. Theres an entrance to the sewer nearby. Entering the door thats locked with a padlock, I descend into the sewer. Swarms of bats and rats attacked me, but I haphazardly scattered them away with [Light Stun]. Its been a long time since I used this magic. I fly through the sewer by relying on the map to collect filthy water with [Magic Hand] from 128 points including the ces where the incidents happened. I saw the remains of two monsters with red rope pattern. Both are eaten by rats and insects, but theres a magic core in one of the remains. Its a magic core thats whiter than vermilion. I collect both remains just in case. Ill deliver them to the Royal Research Instituteter. Since Im already close to it, I change into Nanashi like when I met Ga Hou, and intrude upon the ce where the orcs dwell. "Heya, nice to meet you. Im not your enemy, so could you please put away that dangerous spear?" "You do not have any choice but to die now that youve seen this ce. Prepare yourself." A young male orc wearing a hood over one of his eyes and holding a magic spear informs me so. I grab the thrust spear that has left red traces behind. Its a sharp thrust, though not at Lizas and Shiga Eight Sword First Seats level. The magic edge is quite resolute too, some half-assed magic shield wont be able to block this. "Impossible! Even Ga Hou could barely able to dodge my spear! Who the heck are you!" I wish you asked that first. "Im Nanashi, a friend of Ga Hou who lives under Duchy Capital." "S-so youre Nanashi-dono! Ive heard about you from Ga Hou. Please forgive my rudeness earlier." "Yeah, I dont mind." Ri Fuu is an orc whos 200 years younger than Ga Hou. He guides me into the vige of orcs. There are a bit less than 20 orcs inside. Most are from the same generation as Ri Fuu, but there are three small orcs too. Itste at night now, but for the orcs who live underground, the time when the surface people sleep is the time for them to be active. "We only produce the next generation orcs when our members decrease. In truth, they are newborns after 150 years, everyone has been spoiling them, embarrassingly." "Thats not true! Ri Fuu is mean!" Besides a bit of physical differences, the orc children look the same as human children. "Thanks for waiting. Theyre feast brought by Nanashi-san. Everyone, you can eat after giving your thanks." """Okay!""" I gave them ingredients I had bought in the Duchy Capital, though there were also a lot of different kind of meat and seafood from thebyrinth. They were most pleased with the Japanese Radishes from Kuhanou Earldom. I ask the orc wives who are cooking orc dishes if theres anything strange in the underpass. "Umu, the rat monster that we fought back then was an unusually tough monster. There were even injured people even among us." So the underground monsters were really defeated by the orcs. "Yeah, itd have been dangerous if Ri Fuu wasnt there." "This guy even mistook it as a demon." "I mean, theres no monster that can deploy that kind of defensive wall." The defensive wall that the young orcs mentioned is probably the thing that stopped Lizas spear for an instant. It wouldnt have been strange if there were casualties with their levels indeed. "Strange huh, I guess its that underground creatures have been increasing for the past month?" "Even the rats be nice and plump, theyre tasty." Fumu, there must be some kind of nutrient source--hey, I hope its not the fiend drug. I tell Ri Fuu and several other vige leaders about the possibility of dangerous drug mixed in the drainage, and ask them not to eat creatures living in the underground for a while. Of course, I give them the share of food needed for that. I have arge amount of uneatable ingredients in the storage, so I give them one month worth of food that can be preserved. "Nanashi-dono, why do you go this far for our sake?" Ri Fuu asked such question, I guess I was too meddlesome. --I wonder for what sake? "U~n, I guess Im just meddlesome. And also, Im Ga Hous friend." If I leave my friends rtives alone, and someone falls victim among them because of it, Id feel remorse. In addition, if Im being meddlesome here, they might be willing to patrol the underpass or something. "Oh right, since Im being meddlesome and all, take these too. Its not like the holy sword that I gave to Ga Hou though." "I-is this a magic sword?" "Theres a magic spear too!" "Both are just weapons that can be easily filled with magic power, but I think they will be useful against monsters." Sorry for them being mass products, I present the orcs with a magic sword, and a magic spear made by Echigoya Firm. Their battle power should be increased now. After receiving words of gratitude from the orcs, I leave their dwelling. --Now then, its the Royal Research Institute tomorrow. Id hate it if the shops were going to tour get temporary closed or broken from monster disturbance since I didnt deal with it early. Now, for the sake of ying happily, lets put an extra effort! While basking in the sunlight with my whole body, I fired myself up. Book 12 - 12-15. Carelessness of the Royal Research Institute 12-15. Carelessness of the Royal Research Institute Satous here. Uwful dumping is a problem in Japan, and its also a problem in another world. Theres a seriously bad uwful dumping among many.... "T-then, youre saying that you left the disposal of the fiend drug to the associate contractor!" The Prime Ministers subordinate roared at the Royal Research Institutes director. Im also speechless beside him. The morning of the next day, as Kuro I joined the Prime Ministers subordinate who went to the Royal Research Institute to watch the state of things. "N, no. From what I understood, it should have been fighting spirit medicines that were expired. I never thought that it was such a dangerous medicine like Fiend Drug..." The director whos sweeping his sweat really seems like he didnt know that it was Fiend Drug. On the other hand, the woman who appears to be a secretary, standing behind him, looks pale. I direct the Prime Ministers subordinates attention to the secretary. "The woman over there, you seem to know something. If you speak honestly, Ill talk to Prime Minister-dono so that it wont be a case of treason." "....Ha, treason?! S-such thing, I never" The pale secretary falls on her knees to the floor. We seeded getting the circumstances from the director and the secretary with the help of an Inquisitor the Prime Minister subordinate had brought. Foolishly, due to the secretarys mistake, the disposal document for [Fiend Drug] had been misced with the one for [Fighting Spirit Medicine]. Normally, the drug would have been destroyed by mixing it with acid first before dumping it to the sewage, but since it was mistaken as [Fighting Spirit Medicine], it was only dissolved in water before being dumped into the sewage. "--H-however, even though it was dumped to the sewage, it shouldnt be enough to make monster transformation happen. Even if you orally take the Fiend Drug, you would need to do it dozens of times before the symptom for monster transformation surfaces. In my humble opinion, the cause of the monster disturbance might be something different...." "Nonsense. --Take them." The director insisted, but the PMs subordinate curtly cut his talk, and ordered the Prime Ministers soldiers to take the two away. Looks like theyre going to entrust them to the examination specialist. Since the PMs Subordinate had ordered a low-ss official to inspect the actual disposal site, I took that opportunity to tag along. "Garbage disposal huuh? Thats not something great official-sama and noble-sama need to care." "Just answer the question." The low-ss official pressed a question on a manservant clothed in rag. This man isnt a staff member, but someone taken from the slump quarter to disposeb animals and filth. The manservant guides us to the dumping ground. Its a cylindrical room made of t concrete-like substance. Theres a 5-meter big hole in the center of the room, and its 10-meter long down below until the water surface. "Dont ya got too close to it. A while ago, a neer fell and became the prey of slimes...." --Slimes? There are some in the underground tunnel nearby, but there doesnt seem any directly below us. "Huuh? Visitors? Can I throw this garbages now?" "Official-sama, do you allow?" "Leave it for--" "Wait, we dont mind, throw it." I interrupt the low-ss official, and let another man who came to the roomter to throw the garbage. ....Its the dissected corpse of the monster yesterday huh. Hm? The rat-type monster corpse doesnt have its hind legs. I think the back meat and the breast meat are also taken a bit too much if its for samples. I watch the corpse being dumped while only taking a sidelong nce at the low-ss official whos grimacing from the putrid smell. The moment the monsters blood touch the water surface, the slimes in the underground tunnel gather. "W-wait, Sir!" I jump to the water surface while hearing the flustered voice of the manservant behind me. I activate Sky Drive just before I hit the water, and take care not to touch the corpses and the slimes. I illuminate the water surface with a Light Drop. There are no red rope-like pattern like on the monsters corpses on the slimes. Instead, many ck bugs are stickied to them. It seems the slimes here only feed on carrion. I gather tissue samples from several slimes and put it into organized test tubes. Ill have the Royal Research Institute to check these and see if they have the fiend drugs residue and effect. Before leaving, Ill confirm something with the manservant earlier. Hell probably feign ignorance or lie even if we cross-examine him, so I ask him after Ive made sure that the low-ss official has gone back ahead. "I wont fault you since monster meat are also eaten in Labyrinth City, but there are many that are rotten or toxic. There are also some that can spread illness, so be careful okay." "Yeah, we know." So they really take meat fromb animals corpse and sell it in the back channel huh. ....It seems the slum quarter was hit with epidemics several years ago, I wonder if the cause was the meat brought by these guys. It might be good to create epidemic prevention manual. "We let the neighboring rats and strays to eat the meat going bad ysee. If they die, the slimes will eat them if we just throw them to the Clean Water Facility pond ysee." Maybe I should check the slimes that are in the Clean Water Facility located near the edge of the Royal Capital. Right, if they take the meat out, they might even take the drug that should have been disposed out too. Ive already checked on the map that the fiend drug doesnt exist in the Royal Capital, but just in case. "If theres any drug thats hard to dispose, Ill buy it from you--" I tell so to the man in low voice, and tell him one of the bars in the downtown managed by secret agents of the Prime Mainister. With this, it should be easy to retrieve the drugs that have leaked outside. Ill leave the rest to the Prime Minister. I go to the Water Purification nt in the downtown, and collect the slimes that are attracted to the monster corpse Ive thrown from storage. Ill have the Royal Research Institute staff to analyze the rest. I think I can analyze it myself with the facility in the Ivy Mansion, but doing everything myself is annoying right. Lets sort out the information for a bit. In the end, the things I know are-- - The fiend drug was dumped to the sewage without proper processing. - Theres a possibility that it has been spread to the creatures living underground through the slimes. - The Fiend Drug was mistaken with [Fighting Spirit Medicine]. This medicine has some simrity with the fiend drug, so it might be sold illegally in the downtown. - People of the slum might have taken the fiend drug. - The fiend drug isnt present in the Royal Capital. Is that all? No, theres one more. - The monster disturbance might have nothing to do with the fiend drug. Just when I thought I had seized the cause of the monster disturbance, the mystery got deeper instead. I wonder if the case would be quickly settled were a great detective conveniently appear. The phantom thief exists after all, wish the great detective too. "Yourete desuwa!" "Excuse me, I had some businesses to attend." Lady Karina rebuked me as soon as I entered the state guest houses hall where she was doing special training. The ones in this room are Lady Karinas maids, the dance instructor, and our girls. Arisa is apanying Nina-san in her work, so shes not here. "Karina-sama, please concentrate." "Satou will be my practice partner. You watch and instruct from there." Lady Karina tells the instructor, and then she extends her hand to me. Her cheeks blush a little, but her face looks somewhat sullen. Well, I amte, guess I can be her dance partner. Ill dance with our girls too once Lady Karinas practice is over. "Then, Ill be keeping youpany." I take Lady Karinas hand and go toward the center of the hall the size of a ssroom. I lead Lady Karina while matching the dance music that Mia is ying. When I dance with Lady Karina, my chest is too happy my consciousness feels like itll soar, but I weather the storm with the help of prime number and pi. Her dance is straightforward and manly like usual. However, it seems shes been working hard, shes improved leap and bound betterpared to the dance before. "Youve worked hard. Youre quite better than before." "--T-thats obvious! Because I endured it even while the knight order were watching the practice. Sa-Satou will dance with me in the real thing too!" --U~n, isnt it impossible in the real thing. During the dance party the night before the Kingdom Conference, the party where upper nobles higher than and including viscounts gather is separated with the party where lower nobles lower than and including baron gather. There is no such rule, but like an unspoken agreement, it seems nobles that dont have much rank dont mingle with them. To be more specific, the upper nobles side are the dukes, marquises, earls, and viscounts, but there are some cases where baron and bar can also participate. A chevalier like me is prohibited from participating. Lower nobles side are barons, bars, and chevaliers, but viscounts can also participate. Nobles higher than and including earls never participate in this side. Of course, Lady Karina is going to escort Baron Muno whos treated like an earl as a territory lord, shes going to attend the upper noble dance party, so its impossible for us to dance together. Its probably going to be another story if I were her fiance, but thats exactly why doing that means announcing were engaged, so Ill be refraining. "I cannot participate in the dance party of upper nobles so--" "You cant desuwa!" From her line of sight that was a bit higher than mine due to her heels, she interrupted my denial with a child-like anxious voice. --Even if you said that. "Excuse me. Karina-sama, some visitors havee for you." Pina appeared right then, telling us about visitors. Good timing. "They are waiting in the parlor, pleasee with Chevalier-sama." "Visitors? Not for Father?" "Yes, they are Sera-sama and Toruma Shimen-sama." Theyre quite fast even though I was told that they wereing yesterday evening with an airship. The twos blue luminous dots are in the parlor of the guest house alright. I postpone the problem and go to the parlor where the two are waiting. Book 12 - 12-16. Invitation to Breakfast Gathering 12-16. Invitation to Breakfast Gathering Satous here. Maybe due to the fact that we could frequently send mails even to a far away ce, unlike in the past, I feel that I rarely felt distant. But, it sure is mysterious when you directly meet and various thingse to be talked about. "Grandfather asked if youd like to have a breakfast with him." After greeting each other, Sera cut to the chase. Itd have been a tempting invitation if the other party were a young woman, but since the its an old man, and an authority of a nation at that, breakfast probably means more like a meeting. Now then? The duke probably invites me to a breakfast in order to solicit me toe under his wings. Were not only explorers who hold Mithril te, but theres the matter of Liza defeating the first seat of Shiga Eight Swords too, so the possibility is high. "I am honored, but is it alright for a low ranking noble like me to be summoned to Duke-samas breakfast?" I cant imagine those carefree Duchy Capital nobles ostracizing me, but not all of them should think favorably of me. People from Marquis Lloyds and Earl Hakus faction are probably alright, but people from Earl Bobis faction who are rted with Wings of Liberty seem like theyll bear a grudge. "Its fine you know. Because even Ane-sama approves Satou-san." "--I feel honored." By Ane-sama, shes talking about Ringrande, Hero Hayates attendant right? I dont remember doing anything that would make her approve me, but perhaps, she did because I won against Hero? Its not like I can decline anyway, I tell Sera that Ill be attending the dukes breakfast gathering, and get Toruma and Karina who have been treated like air up until now to join the conversation, telling each others situation. "Then, youre saying that Head Miko-dono isnt feeling well?" "No, its not that she has fallen ill, however, she doesnt seem energetic. She rarely everes out of the consecration inner room, let alone the temple." I wonder why? Did she receive a new oracle or something? "No the only new oracle was the one about the destruction of the newly appeared demon lord in the Labyrinth City." Come to think of it, it should be near the time for Hero Hayatos call. I have to ask whats happened to the demon lord that was prophesied to appear in the Weasel Kingdom. ....The are only five of them remaining isnt it? Please dont appear all at once in the world. I throw away that ominous thought far beyond the beyond, and add the n [Visit Head Miko] on the Memo Pad in the Exchange Column. Ill go visit her once the business in the Royal Capital are all over. Toruma then speaks some strange thing, probably to change back the flow of conversation. "ording to my brother, Satou-dono is also popr in the Labyrinth City." Whats with the [Also]. Since when was I popr--No, I guess Im rtively popr with younger girls. "Elderly and children seem to be fond of me since a long time ago." "My, oh Satou-san." Sera gracefullyughs to me who replied jokingly, but Lady Karina reacts questionably. "....Its not only little girls." Lady Karina muttered so, it was a voice so small only me who had [Attentive Ear] skill could hear. I see, they all looked younger from my point of view, but with this body, there were girls who were the same age and older. "However, I heard that you were close with some foreign princess and a daughter of a noble your age?" Toruma who couldnt read the mood like always stated such remark while ignoring Lady Karinas mood. Even Sera waited for my reply with a serious face. By princess, did he mean the Noja Princess, Mitia? A same-age noble daughter, I guess its either Zena-san or the daughter of Bar Dyukeli? "Both are just acquaintances I knew from a little incident. We dont have special rtionships." When I asserted so, the girls let out relieved sighs. Lady Karina has met those girls before, so she should have known our rtionship anyway. "What, is that it. Since Satou-dono is still young, why dont you be famous as a phnderer in the high society." ""Toruma Oji-sama!"" Sera and Lady Karina reprimanded Torumas crude remark. ....Say something like that only between men. Even though we often exchanged letters, conversing like thisplement subtle nuances that cant be conveyed through letters. While Sera is telling me the state of each of the Duchy Capitals orphanage people, I also tell her about the Labyrinth Citys orphanage and training school for explorers. I tell my activities in the Labyrinth City as inly as possible. Shes also told me the present state of the sealkin children whom Nana cared, Ill tell Nana about itter. Still, Lady Karina is shy with strangers like always. Even though she could talk normally with me and Toruma, she only replied with brief words like "Yes", or "Thats right", when Sera talked to her, the conversation couldnt continue. Its like shes reserved toward Sera. Since Toruma followed up with, "Karina is shy with strangers like always huh" when that happened, Sera didnt seem offended. After weve told each other our situations, Toruma asks about the airship incident. As begged, I tell him about the details of the raid against Duke Bishtal, in exchange I ask about the suspicion toward Marquis Lloyd. It seems Marquis Lloyd had willingly agreed to be inquisition-ed and proved his innocence. Im d that his suspicion has been cleared, but in the end, I dont get to give him prison-present. And then, I understood that Toruma was going to talk about Lady Karinas confession-like match just before we departed Labyrinth City, but I stopped him from condemning others people fault, especially in front of Sera. Instead, Toruma, who knows the Royal Capital well, is going to guide me to the hidden tourist attractions and stores in the night pleasure quarter. Of course gay bars are prohibited. I said it implicitly, "Guiding to various kind of shops", so Lady Karina and Sera didnt notice it. Since Sera and Toruma were invited to a diner with Duke Oyugock and the king, the enjoyable conversation was cut short, and we saw the two off. When the two have disappeared, Lady Karina asks a puzzling question. "Sa-Satou, do you want to take Sera-sama as your wife?" "No, Sera-san is my friend. In the first ce, a Miko cant marry unless she returns to secr life you know?" An Oracle Miko like Sera is probably not allowed to return to secr life. "I-is that so..." She leaks out sexy sigh beside me. Perhaps, shes really fallen for me? My heart slightly thumped when I saw Lady Karinas face that looked like a maiden in love. --This is not good. If I dont firmly draw the line with Lady Karina, Im afraid that Id cross it since Im fond of her outward appearance. If that happens, marriage surely awaits. I have to make a restraint. "Besides--" The flow of conversation is just right, I guess Ill say it. "--The person I love is in a far away foreign country. I would never ask Sera-sama to be my wife." Saying that Aze-san is my lover or wife would make it a lie, but [The person I love] should be barely safe. Ive been dumped many times already, but I want to love Aze-san as long as she does not dislike it. At the very least, I dont feel like getting discouraged in one or two years. "....L, lie." Lady Karina reflexively denied it. I sawrge drop of tears spilling from her eyes. ....Apparently, her marriage proposal when we were leaving Labyrinth City was serious. I feel slightly guilty, my chest hurts, but giving the final words just before she enters the high society is probably good for her courtship. While deceiving my sense of guilt with that excuse, I speak more. "Its true you know? Shes a bit older than me, but shes cute." After hearing my utmost sweet words, Lady Karina turned her heels and ran toward her own room. Sorry, but I cannot run after Lady Karina. Ill ask maid-head Pina or Arisa to care for her. ....Ah, its been a while, I want to see Aze-san. Thest time we talked with Telephone was about [Sakura Dryad] and [Sakura Drop], so it feels like I havent talked to her for a long time. --Good grief, Im usually the one being dumped, so I never thought that being the dumping one was this hard. "Chevalier-sama! The situation at the castle seems strange somewhat." As if mowing down my mncholy,bat maid Erina who rushed to the entrance hall was being noisy. "What kind of strange?" "Theres a lot of knights-sama going in and out. Moreover, its strange that they are galloping horses even though its inside the castle walls." Fumu, I open the map to see if theres arge outbreak of monsters in the Royal Capital, but nothing like that is happening. After looking at the flow of the knights at the garrison, there are only people from three knight orders that are frequently going in and out. I wonder whats happened. There are a lot of people who seem to know about it, but there are only a few who would tell military matter to Satou. The king and the prime minister seem busy too, I guess curious Nanashi will go visit themter at midnight. I asked Erina to tell me if she learned what happened, and then I went to the kitchen alone. Ive decided to prepare a mountain of whale karages and various cakes so Lady Karina can binge eat and divert her attention at least. This mansion has heat-retaining warehouse and refrigerator magic tools, so she can just take them out whenever she wants to eat. An unexpected guest waited for us who had gone back to our mansion. "Im sorry that I kept you waiting." "What, do not mind it. It was I who came without announcing first." Julberg-shi whos wearing the white armor of holy knightsposedly replies. The people in the parlor are me, Liza, Julberg-shi, and the third seat of Shiga Eight Swords, Heim-shi the [Weed] whom Ive just met for the first time. Heim-shi is investigating Lizas strength, hes been sending probing nces toward her since awhile ago. If Liza were of the same race, she would have won sekuhara appeal. By the way, Heim-shis armor is also the white armor of holy knights, but its been devilishly remodeled to the point that you wouldnt believe theyre the same model. At least please stop adding those meaningless horns on the shoulders. "Lets get to the point, what kind of business do you have?" "Umu, theres going to be a banquet where Shiga Eight Swords gather tomorrow night in my mansion. His Majesty has granted me the good Oumi beef, so Im thinking of treating everyone." --The beef from the official farm we ate back then were delicious. Besides me, Lizas face looksposed, but her presence feels like her heart has been captivated with the meat. "I have invited other candidates of Shiga Eight Swords too. I want you two toe by all means." It seems the candidates are Jeril whos a Mithril explorer like us, and five other people. We couldnt exactly decline an invitation from the first seat of Shiga Eight Swords after all, so we epted too. Theres a simple arena at Julberg-shis mansion, so we have to make sure not to equip weapons in visible ces in order to avoid fight. I brought up the matter of the knights from Erina during our idle talk, but they only told me that it was a national defense secret. --In other words, theres a situation that affects the safety of the nation huh? Book 12 - 12-17. Someone who Squirms Behind the Incident 12-17. Someone who Squirms Behind the Incident Satous here. Ive read in some book that when two people meet, dispute will happen. If the dispute cant be avoided, I hope theyll choose the way that wont cause casualty. "Good evening, Your Majesty. Royal Capital seems busy, has anything happened?" When the night has grown darker, I visit the royal castle as Nanashi. "If it isnt Nanashi-sama, so you have noticed it already. Its an embarrassing thing, a rebellion has ured in Duke Bishtals territory--" Ah, I forgot about that matter. Come to think of it, the one who attacked the airship was the rtive of the duke. ording to the king, they immediately contacted Bishtal Dukedom in emergency once the airship was attacked, but they never got any reply at all. And so, when the neighboring nobles went to the dukedom to investigate, the eldest son of Duke Bishtal dered that he had established Bishtal Kingdom, and sent away the investigating nobles. Its quite quick considering it hasnt even been several days. They probably used birdkin people or flying-type tamed monsters to investigate. And so, Duke Bishtal who was told that appealed to the king to deploy the national military, and then among the standing army, the three knight orders that had been scheduled for practice were deployed. It seems the third knight regiment of the knight order that are famous for their swift marching speed are going to depart tomorrow, while the second and the sixth regiments will depart five dayster. The advance units, birdkins and wyvern riders, have already departed ahead of time. "Fuhn, sounds rough." I replied indifferently. Im sorry but, I dont intend to participate in a dispute between humans. "Having conflict between humans during the Demon Lord Season like this is due to myck of virtue." That reminds me, its said that conflict between humans during this season mostly dont exist. The western part of the continent seems to be going to war too, looks like other world humans love war too. The king lowers his head apologetically for his failure. Theres no need for him to apologize to me, but I guess it cant be helped since hes mistaken me for the ancient king. I saw the blue marker of the prime minister on my radar, so I made the king raise his head. I receive the analysis report of the slimes parts I gathered from before from the prime minister. The result is already out even though it hasnt even been half a day huh. --The Royal Research Institute people are capable. I take a look at the document lightly. ording to the summary, the slimes seem to act as the concentrate and the carrier of the fiend drug. However, just as the director had said, they concluded that even though normal creatures that eat these slimes might die under the influence of the fiend drug, the possibility is low for them to change into monsters. For the sake of proving test, it looks like they will catch some slimes and rats from the underground tunnel nearby and let them predate each other like kodoku in the suburb experiment building. Several holy knights will be standing guard during the experiment, so it should be safe. Since the investigation report about the director and the secretary has been put together with the analysis report, I peek at it out of curiosity. ...This is? I was dumbfounded with the secretarys carelessness when she said that she got the document wrong, but apparently, there was something behind it. The prime minister added the thing that isnt in the document. "It seems there are demon lord believers behind the case." Looks like the boyfriend of the secretary, a knight, is rted to the organization thats simr to the [Wings of Liberty] from before, he has manipted the documents in order to earn money by selling them through the illegal channel. Quite arge amount of the fiend drug were taken away from the Royal Research Institute before they were disposed, falling to the organizations hand. Theres a high possibility that the fiend drug that was discovered in the trade city were taken from the Royal Research Institute. From the story Ive heard in the Labyrinth City back then, the [Wind of Liberty] thats hiding in the Royal Capital differs from the [Wings of Liberty] from the Duchy Capital, rather than demon lord worshipers, they should be a [carefree ult association]. Then, the suspicious one is either the remnant of the [Wings of Liberty] that havee from the Duchy Capital, or the operatives of the [Light of Liberty] which holds influence in the western part of the continent. I check both of their location on the map and tell it to the prime minister. "....Locations, is it?" "Yeah, I had my subordinates check on it you see." He probably wouldnt believe it if I said that I had just checked it now, so I made it like so. The king and the prime minister are praising, "As expected of--", but I ignore them since Im in the middle of concentrating, looking for additional information. The remnants arent a big deal judging from their levels, but theres a levelter-half-of-40s magician with scouting skill among the [Light of Liberty] people, so we need to be cautious. The [Light of Liberty] also has a magician with [Summoning Magic] and a tamer with taming skill who are all around level 30s. Looking from their skills, they likely know the truth behind the case. "--You need to be careful with these three people okay. Especially against the scout, youd better not sending onlymon soldiers, but someone with highbat prowess on par with a Shiga Eight Sword I think." "As you wish." The prime minister deeply thanks me for my advice. I can arrest them as Kuro, but the noble mansion theyre hiding seems like it has guests staying in it, it looks like it could be troublesome. Lets leave it to the prime minister. The scout person seems like theyll escape, so I mark them. The topic was diverted due to the talk about demon lord believers, but theres a little something that piqued me regarding the origin of the knight who smuggled the fiend drug. He seems to be a distant rtive of the supposed mastermind behind the [Illicit Manufacture of the Fiend Drug in Labyrinth City] back then, Marquis Kelten. ording to the prime minister, Marquis Kelten was cross-examined by an inquisitor in order to deny the suspicion of [Rebellion] from the fiend drug illicit manufacturing incident, and was dered innocent, so they didnt pay attention to this piece of info. The fact that the inquisitor at that time is someone from a house thats involved with the rebellion in Bishtal Dukedom this time worries me a bit, but this isnt a conspiracy theory, not every incident must be rted. When I teleported to Echigoya mansion, I got the regr contact from Hero Hayato in the weasel empire, but the one who did was a woman called Nono whos house-sitting. "--Then, Hayato and the others have gone deep into thebyrinth chasing after the demon lord?" "Thats right. Hayato will defeat the demon lord this time." A fleeing demon lord, thats rare. So far, the demon lords were all battle maniac who revived themselves even after dying after all. "Is that so, if he has the upper hand then its okay. Ill install themunication device, so you can get in touch should anything happen to Hayato." "Thank you, Hero Nanashi." "Un,ter then." It seems Hayato has a good affinity with this demon lord, Hayato and hispanions probably wont let their guard down, so they should be able to subjugate it for sure. If they still cant defeat the demon lord after the auction after the kingdom conference is over, Ill go help their demon lord search under the pretext of experimenting new magic. I put the antenna that improves reception of themunication magic device on the roof of Echigoya with [Magic Hand], and install the main part of themunication magic device in the bookshelves of Tifalizas office. Theres not enough power to keep it operating all day, so Ive put an ultrapact magic furnace powered with a Philosophers Stone behind the main part. Tifaliza whos raised her face away from the documents asks me with an unreadable transparent expression. "Kuro-sama, what is that device?" "Ah, Ill exin it now. This device is--" I exin to Tifaliza that its a magic device for getting in contact with Hero Hayato, and instruct her not to tell it to anyone besides the manager. I lock the transmission function, and make it so that it can only receive. "If anymunicationes from the other side, push number three on the magic tool for emergency use that Ive given you." "Certainly." The magic tool for emergency use [Signal Rod] is a tool for transmitting short distance signal by making use of Signal magic. The transmission distance is short unlike therge-type model that Ive installed in thebyrinth mansion. On top of being unable to reach me when Im not in the Royal Capital, the signal probably wont reach the underground and the forbidden library. Echigoya mansion has therge-type model like the one in thebyrinth mansion, but recharging it will be troublesome once you use it, so I instruct them to use the phone-sized [Signal Rod] normally. The next morning, I went to attend breakfast invitation by Duke Oyugock, but for some reason, the location wasnt in the dukes mansion, but in a dining hall in a corner of the royal castle. I have a bad feeling about this, so I check the dukes current position on the map. --Just as I thought. After a short while, a castles attendant informed me that the duke would be arriving, so I waited near the door to wee him. "Sorry for making you waiting, Sir Pendragon." "No, I have just arrived too." Is this a conversation between lovers! So I wanted to retort, but I turn my awareness to the person behind the duke. "So youre Sir Pendragon, really young." I fall down to my knees in ordance to the etiquette for meeting a king. I just met the king as Nanashist night, so it feels strange meeting him normally as a king. That reminds me, the duke also said [young] when we first met. The chambeins who entered after the king put a white box on top of the table and left. The people left in this room are only me, the king and the duke. "Open that box." I follow the kings order, open the box and take out the [Fake Holy Sword iomh Sis]. I inactivate [Poker Face] skill and put out a normal shocked expression. "T-this is, perhaps--" He probably doesnt think that me and Nanashi are the same person, but since hes bringing this, that means... "Sir Pendragon, dont you want to use this holy sword?" Toward the kings words that Ive anticipated, I reply after a short pause. "Th-this sword, to me..... No, its a sword that is way over me." I make a regretting expression and shake my head. Theres probably no one that can see through it as a fake if I use it indeed, but Ill end up automatically getting entered into Shiga Eight Swords for sure. "It is presumptuous of me, but I am sure that Heim-sama or Bauen-sama of Shiga Eight Swords can perfectly wield this holy swords power." The king shifts his gaze toward the duke after my reply. "How boring, a reply thats just as youve predicted huh." "Youths these daysck ambition, but it should be appropriate in this matter." "Umu, even Nina and Leon rmended him after all." Leon, its Baron Munos first name isnt it. Good grief, I wish they told me ahead of time if they schemed something. When the breakfast starts, the talk finally touches the [This matter]. "Does Shiga Eight Swords not sound fascinating to you?" "No, that is not the case--" I cant exactly answer yes to that question. "Nina said that your purpose is sightseeing around the world is it?" "Yes, the world is vast after all." Unlike the earth, there are a lot of unknown ces, and theres no [Coogle Map] or Road View which could make you feel like youve explored the world. Above all, thanks to being level 311, I can have a safe trip. The king and the duke nod seriously after staring at me dazzlingly somehow. "Ive understood that you do not wish to be a Shiga Eight Sword. I will tell them to take you off the candidate list." I dont really understand, but since it seems Ive escaped from troublesome things, Im d. He asks an even stranger question in the end. "Did you enjoy the air travel from thebyrinth city?" "Yes, it was a bit stormy and dramatic, but I was able to enjoy various scenery that wasnt possible from the ground." The king seems to be satisfied with my answer, he nods deeply and permit me to leave. In the end, they never said anything about [this matter], and only said, "Enjoy the kingdom conference" that made me anxious. Judging from the flow of the conversation, it doesnt seem to be anything bad, I guess Ill wait until the kingdom conference.... If its something that doesnt bode well with me, I guess I can make use of Satous personal connections or Nanashis influence. By the way, the breakfast menu were fluffy bread rolls, half-cooked sunny-side-up fried eggs, fresh sd, and a thick grilled bacon. There wasnt any soup, but there were some fresh juice from citrus-type fruits. Every dish was superb even though they looked in like they were from some hotel. As expected of the kings chefs. Ill reproduce them and let everyone have them when I get back. After the breakfast, I heard from Echigoya that the smuggling knight had died from poisoning in the jail. Still, I cant grasp the purpose of the people who cause these series of events. If theyre trying to overturn the kingdom, theyre doing a poor job, if theyre doing terror, the ces theyre aiming for are iprehensible. In the prison, at the water fountain, in the downtown, and in the noble street. I wonder if theres something Ive overlooked.... Book 12 - 12-18. Tea Partys Intruder 12-18. Tea Partys Intruder Satous here. It seems uninvited guest exist no matter what world. Itd be okay if there were a way to indirectly tell them to leave like the joke story from Edo era, Kyotos Bubuzuke though. "Wee Chevalier Pendragon-sama." I shift my gaze from the wyvern riders formation flying in the sky to an elderly gentleman who hase to greet me. Here is the mansion of the noble who invited me to a tea party. The noble is a friend of Marchioness Ashinen, her house has been a distinguished Earl house since the founding of the nation it seems. With a house this distinguished, even the employees should look down on an upstart honorary chevalier like me, but at the very least, this elderly gentleman doesnt seem to be like that at all. I let the servants to carry the sweets and gifts for the countess. Im in debt with her for gathering information about the nobles who are interested with orbs in the auction, so Ive brought some stylish handmade essory made from fur frombyrinth andbyrinth spider thread thats prized in the Royal Capital. I used the big brand Nifati from the former world as the reference for the essory, and its price went up from 3 gold coins to ten times that, adjusted due to Arisas opinion. Of course I used one among many names I had as the maker. The elderly gentleman guides me out of the main building toward the tea party venue in the garden. There are a level 35 male knight leader and 12 upper level 20s female knights guarding the venue. Everyone is equipped with shiny ornamental-use armors. The male knight is a handsome man, and together with the beautiful female knights, they look more suitable to be on a stage rather than in a training hall. There are many tables put in the venue, and there are around thirty noblewomen enjoying the tea party. There are some noblemen too, but theyre few. Its a bigger gathering than I thought. "Wee, Sir Pendragon. Ive heard from Retel already, but you really are young." "Please allow me to take part in your invitation--" After exchanging the standard greeting, Im guided by the Countess to my chair in the tea party. She calls Marchioness Ashinen by her name since theyre close friends. By looking at the women in their forties gathered on this table who are all wearing expensive-looking essories and clothes, I understand that they are all wives of upper ranking nobles. "Everyone, this year Retel cannote due to her obligation as a viceroy, but instead, her friend hase in her ce." I give my name with the Countesss introduction, and as a gift for being acquainted with them, I distribute small boxes for them that Ive brought separately from the one for the Countess. Of course, the presents are inferior by one gradepared to the Countesss. "Oh my, are these presents for us? Youre tactful as expected of Retels favorite arent you." "Ara ara, my my, how wonderful." "What is this gem I wonder? The redness is deeper than ruby, is this perhaps a fragment of Blood Bead?" I affirm the Viscountess who saw through it so while looking like Im surprised. It was one of materials True Ancestor Ban had given me, but Blood Bead has little usepared to Blood Sphere, so Ive made them into earring-shaped magic tools that have an effect of preserving healthy body. ording to the referral document, it seems to also have the effect of easing stiff shoulders for women. --Huh? The presented items market prices are increasing. They were only 10 gold coins worth when I made it in the Labyrinth City, but the prices rise whenever the wives show each others earring with different design, right now its price has be different by one digit. Come to think of it, the price of the essories that I gave to the Ashinen Couple had also strangely risen. Their values have be too high as presents for a tea party, but lets overlook it as being the first time. "As one expects of a Mithril Explorer doesnt it. Even in our salon, these kind of items can only be seen when someone asks for an engagement you know? "As a bumpkin I am, I seem to have overstretched myself." I honestly apologized for my youthful error toward the Countess who showed her concern about me bringing presents that didnt fit the TPO. Thanks to that failure and support from the sweets (castes), the tea party continues without problem, and Ive sessfully blended myself in the idle talk. "--My, you have sharp ears. You already knew about the duchy rebellion didnt you." I didnt know about it as Satou, but even Im surprised with the Countess who knows the thing that has just happened yesterday despite not having any rtion with the military. You really cant make light of womens informationwork. "Speaking of Duke Bishtal, theres this story too--" The womens talk flies around so its hard to follow it though. Summarizing the long talk of the women, it seems the mother of the princess whom I met in the Forbidden Library back then is the daughter of Duke Bishtal. I went to the Forbidden Library again after meeting the kingst night, but I didnt meet the princess. She probably doesnt stay in the Forbidden Library every day. "Kyaa, amazing desuwa!" "Ufufufu, it moves cutely kashira." Young noblewomen several tables away leak out shrill screams. When I look there, a gem-like snake and a snake covered in long white fur are moving funnily while matching the snake charmers flute, entertaining the girls. Its probably an entertainer called for entertainment. Ive seen it before at the water fountain, but the snake charmer whos called here seems morepetent, whats with the snakes Ive never seen before and all. "How vulgar." The wives who are on the same table as me knit their eyebrows toward the girls who leak out loud voices. The Countess changes the topic toward me in order to change that mood. "Is this the first time you see a snake charmer Satou-sama?" "Yes, its splendid." The Countesss aim goes well, the other wives forget the girls and ride on the topic. "I think Marquis Kelten began inviting foreign entertainers sincest year?" "Thats right. It was rare for that person to have any interest to anything other than military, even the salon talked about it a lot." Come to think of it, during the fiend drug incident, Sir Sokel also testified that, "He holds tremendous influence in the military" didnt he. "Now that you mention it, speaking of Marquis Kelten,st month was surprising." "To think that the patriotic Marquis Kelten was suspected of treason...." "I wonder if it was the scheme of Duke Oyugock who wanted to own the military after all?" "My, you cant do that. Saying such things for a spection--" Hmmm, so hes known as patriotic huh. "He gave a rare songbird to the princess as a present back then didnt he?" "Yeah, he said that since he had troubled Duke Bishtal, he gave a present to the Dukes beloved grandchild." Duke Bishtals grandchild, they mean that Forbidden Library princess huh? That girl seems like shell like a rare book more than a rare bird. When I asked it to the women engrossed in rumor, "Is it the princess who loves books?", they said not that one. ording to them, it seems to be for that Forbidden Librarys biological little sister. "It was a kingfisher-like bird." "I wonder if it was sent from Yowok Kingdom, where the younger brother of Marquis Kelten was invited as the prince consort?" Yowok, I feel like Ive heard it somewhere. --Where was it? "Thats not right. It seems to be a rare kind of bird that only exist in the eastern part of the continent." "My, I wonder if he obtained it from the Weasel Kingdom." An impertinent intruder came in the middle of such trivial talks. A red luminous point is reflected on the radar. Its been rowdy in the town ever since I came to the Royal Capital. This city is more dangerous than the Labyrinth City. With a roar, a monster with red rope-like pattern appeared while smashing through a pond in the corner of venue. It looks like a giant toad. For some reason, its tail is like a tadpoles. --Its strange. I pass the voluminous wife whos screaming and hugging me to a nearby servant, and stand up. The knights who quickly rushed in are hit with the giant toad monsters spitted [Acid Breath], the female knights are falling to the ground with scald wounds. --The luminous point appeared as if it had been teleported in. The giant toads hand is going to strike a girl whos sitting nearby. The guard captain bravely volunteered his body to rescue the girl as I was going to. --I tried searching the underground tunnel, but no one is there. Looks like he couldnt save herpletely, both of them were thrown to the edge of the garden. --How did it appear? I postpone my doubt forter, and take the female knights sword thats been fallen to the ground to help. I catch a female knight thats been thrown from the tails attack and put her down. Catching a beauty really isnt nice when she wears metal armor. "Ill earn some time until Captain-sanes." I call out so, and casually walk toward the toad. Its huge eyes rotates like chameleons, and then the toads elongated tongue attacks. I avert the tongues orbit horizontally with the steel sword. The sword that blocked the tongue is gouged, probably because I cant d it with magic power. "Looks like theres acid on its tongue too. Shield bearers shouldnt block it, ward it off instead." """YES""" I order the female knights who are awfully obedient to take out spears or axes if they have them, and concentrate in parrying the toads attacks. Id likely defeat it in single blow if Im careless, so I concentrate to hold back as much as possible. "All members, retreat! The tail ising!" """OUU""" The female knights evade the toads tail with my instruction. Theres a lone girl who twisted her legs during the retreat and fell to the ground in udylike manner, but I act as if I didnt see it. The sword broke when I blocked the tongue for the fourth time. What a fragile sword. "Chevalier-sama, please take this." "Ah, thanks. I cut half of the tongue with the two-handed axe Ive received. The gushing blood changes before it touches the ground, it changes thewn color like acid. --Damn you fantasy creature. I take a short spear to rece the axe and then use it to stitch the tongue on the ground. "Youve done well to preserve here! Chevalier-dono, I thank you for your cooperation." I let the guard captain who finally participate to take the credit, while Im putting effort to distract the toad from injuring the female knights. Thanks to that, we were finally able to defeat the toad even though it took time without any dead toll. For some reason, sometimes after the battle started, the toads state became [Weakened], and the magic defense that protected the toads body disappeared. I told this information to the guards who had came after hearing the disturbance. As expected, the tea party had to be closed, but I was thanked by the nobles who participated, and the noble daughters whom I didnt have any chance to talk to during the tea party invited me to dance with them in the dance. Most of the noble daughters here were of viscount and higher, so I probably could only do it with several of the barons and bars daughters, but as a lip service, I replied, "It is my honor to." When Im in the carriage returning from the tea party, I catch a sight of a red rope-like pattern monsters body in another ce. The children are innocently throwing stones at the body, but most peoples eyes look worried. When you dont know where they will appear,mon people would surely be frightened indeed-- I see, I forgot that point of view. I see, fear huh. The purpose of the unseen mastermind might be to nt fear in the people of the Royal Capital. What if another demon lords uproar happens again. What if hordes of monsters attack. I wonder if there will be more casualties than the time with the Dog-head demon lord if the Royal Capitals people are dominated with fear. However, yet I dont know whates after that. If they just want to kill people, theres no meaning in doing such roundabout and mysterious ways like this. [Who] and [What for] are they nting fear in the Royal Capitals people I wonder. --What is thest piece. Book 12 - 12-19. The Gathering of Shiga Eight Swords 12-19. The Gathering of Shiga Eight Swords Satous here. Its quiet before a big incident happen. And I feel that often the situation has be unrepairable once youve noticed it. Still, I think its rare for it to really be unrepairable as long as you dont give up. After returning from the tea party, I heard about Lady Karinas condition from Arisa. It seems Arisas sting worked, and shes going to attend the dance party while still ghastly. "What did you say to her?" "Fufuhn, you want to hear? But, I wont tell yo~u. Its a girls s-e-c-r-e-t." After waving her finger, chichichi, in front of her face, Arisa winks. Her attitude is slightly irritating, but since its thanks to Arisa that Lady Karina would attend the dance party, Ill forgive her by just pulling her cheeks. "Leave the dance to me~?" "Pochi also wants Master to look at the result of Pochis special training nodesu." "Nn, dance." The youth trope are asking me to be their dance partner with sparkling faces, but I cant do that right now. "Im really sorry, I have to go with Liza now." I feel slightly guilty from seeing the dejected children, but since tomorrow Ill be free until evening, I promise to apany them as much as they like. Since Arisa said some unnecessary remark, "That sounds like a line from a father who wont keep his promise", this time for sure, Im pulling her cheeks as a punishment. Im going to keep my promise. Absolutely! "--Master, the preparation isplete." "Un, clothes like those also suit you well." I praise Liza whos unusually wearing a skirt, and escort her like ady to the carriage going to Julberg-shis mansion. "What the hell kind a warrior doesnt have their own weapon!" In the meeting ce at the top floor of Julberg-shis mansion the servant had guided us to, an unfamiliar middle-aged swordsman suddenly chastised me. --Who is this person? "Excuse me. Nice to meet you for the first time. Im Satou Pendragon, a retainer of Baron Muno." "Hmph, its impossible for an upstart worthless noble like you to be a Shiga Eight Sword, keep that in mind!" No no, Im aware that youre angry, but at least do the greeting. I look at the man whos raging by himself once again. Hes a rather high level warrior at level 42. His age is also 42 matching the level, but its probably a coincidence. I think hes also a candidate of Shiga Eight Sword, but his affiliation is with Parion Temple, his ce of origin is also written as Parion Holy Kingdom. Apparently hes rmended by the temple, and not a holy knight or a Mithril explorer. Matching that, his title is also [Temple Knight].... But the titles seen even just on the AR are dangerous ones like [Murderer], [Assassin]. He certainly has this somewhat edgy feeling that matches those titles. Matching those titles, his magic sword also has [Energy Drain] and [Strength Drain] effects. Im slightly cautious about him due to his exceedingly suspicious origin and information, but he doesnt seem to be someone rted to the demon lord believers [Light of Liberty]. Liza whos standing beside me seemed like she wanted toin while I was checking those information, but helpes before she could snap. "Jizon-dono, stop being impolite to the guests Ive invited." "Hmph, you were beaten by something like a demi-human cause youre saying such things." The one who interceded is the host, Julberg-shi. However, this middle-aged man called Juzon changed his aim from me to Julberg-shi, and provoked him. --Hes like a mad dog. Hes forties already, I wish hes a bit moreposed. I wonder if the word, fuwaku, does not exist in this world. "Are you mocking me, brat." Theres anger on Julberg-shis words. It seems most of the people here are hot-blooded, far from stopping the two, they look excited waiting for whatll happen next. --These damn muscle brains. Now then, since the mood has be threatening, Ill follow up. If these two fight, we wont get to feast on the Oumi beef, spare me from that. The chef of this house is famous as the best in term of meat dishes in the Royal Capital, so I dont want to miss this chance. Ill up my skill further here and treat our girls too. "Fuhn, if youre a warrior, sooner than words--" Using Ground Shrink, I approach the middle-aged man whos going to pull his swords together with his words, and hold down the pommel of the sword with the open palm of my hand. These two were looking at each other, so my Ground Shrink shouldnt have been found out. They probably will interpret it as Flickering Movement or something along the line. The middle-aged man still tries to pull the sword without minding me, but I suppress it with the overwhelming STR difference. "This is a ce for having pleasant chat you know. We can have the side show after the meal okay?" The middle-aged man desperately tries to pull the sword, exerting his strength until his face is flushed, but the swords pommel is unmoving. "....Thats a good idea--" The middle-aged man looks like hes given up trying to pull the sword and then rxes himself. Even though Crisis Perception doesnt kick in, I stop the middle-aged man whos trying to pull a short sword behind his body by stopping his other elbow. Thats obvious indeed. "--Have I passed the exam with this?" I ask while smiling at the middle-aged man whos groaning gununu. Even though Ive dropped the [exam] thing as a joke with much effort, the middle-aged man kicks at my foot. Theres a hidden knife on the tip of his shoe. I kinda expected it since I often dealt against surprise attacks from monsters I had seen for the first time, I trample the middle-aged mans toes to the ground, preventing the attack. I held back, but I felt dull sensation from the sole of my foot. The bones of his instep might have cracked. "An explorers body is a weapon as you see. Have you understood?" While rxing the power on the ce where I trample his foot, I smile at him. Of course, with the help of [Poker Face] skill, I make it so my emotion isnt reflected on my eyes. "Hmph, I withdraw what I said earlier. Ill have you fight with me after the dinner." "That sounds fun." I did not make a promise. After the dinner, Ill leave the other candidates or Julberg-shi to be this battle maniacs partner and leave. There was a slight trouble, but this much shouldnt be enough to call off the dinner. Im d that Julberg-shi is someone with a big heart. Looks like were thest ones who arrive at the meeting ce. In the meeting ce, there are five Shiga Eight Swords, and the candidates: three holy knights, Jeril the Mithril explorer, andstly, the middle-aged man earlier. For some reason everyone is armed. I tried confirming to Julberg-shi if we were really going to have a dinner, but theres no mistake about it. Im relieved that its not a battle tournament or something. Im afraid that this will be a tournament for Shiga Eight Swords selection. We sit on our seats for the dinner, everyone besides us wears armor, subtly inviting some funnyughs. Really, itd have been dangerous if I didnt have [Poker Face] skill. In addition, thanks to Julberg-shis consideration, he made the middle-aged man from earlier sit far away from us. I thought that there would be Hors Doeuvre first, but the meat dishes enters the dinner from the start. It seems each part will be cooked and taken out in turns. "Its delicious. I feel its a bit too soft, but this rich vor tastes somewhat different from other meat." Liza speaks her impression with clear voice. Im aware of the presence of her tail behind the chair thats swinging happily. "Even more than the meat, this sauce is superb. Julberg-shi employs some good chef." Jeril whos sitting in front of us expresses his impression to Sir Julberg the host. On the other hand, other members only say "tasty", and concentrate eating the dish in silent. Half of the people here are noble born, yet, the taste of the beef from royal farm is probably special. I also enjoy the Oumi beef menu delightfully. The grilling calction is exquisite, but analyzing the pre-cooking sauce is difficult. I cant understand one of the ingredient used to bring up the subtle vor no matter what. Its quite a difficult problem. However, my Crisis Perception kicks in as if pouring cold water on this wonderful dinner. I thought it was from the middle-aged man, but unexpectedly, ites from diagonally upward. This room is on the top floor, so I wonder if its from the rooftop? At the same time with that, some luminous points that are quickly approaching here are reflected on the radar. Looking at the movement speed, theyre going to arrive in about 10 seconds. Judging from their trajectories and speed, they must be flying. I choose the luminous points and open the information window. The ones approaching are five flying monsters. All of them are Tamed monsters, but the people riding on them have the affiliation [Light of Liberty]. Judging from their movement and the Crisis Perception, this mansion seems to be the aim. Their method is a bit forceful, but I wonder if theyreing to erase Shiga Eight Swords and the candidates who are obstacles for their n? Or perhaps, since [Light of Liberty]s base of operation is in Parion Holy Kingdom, they have some grudges against the middle-aged man from earlier, and so were getting involved in it. He seems to be the type that makes many enemies after all. Putting that aside, the monstersing here are upper level 20s, so even if there are five of them, itll be over in an instant with the people here. --Five seconds until theye. "Something ising!" Before I could speak, Heim-shi of Shiga Eight Swords spoke urgently. He probably has Crisis Perception skill too. Hearing the warning, the warriors pick their own arms. Liza who doesnt have a weapon holds the silver knife she was using in the dinner earlier and stands up. However, what are the anti-air defense of Royal Capital doing. I wonder if it can only function to stop monsters that are trying to break through the outer wall? --Estimated time of arrival, 0 seconds. Huh? Theyre noting? When I chase the movement of the luminous points reflected on the radar, they pass through this mansion and make a turn in the sky. Hyuru hyuru, so the sounds of cutting wind-- Damn, bombing huh. I never wouldve thought that there would be aerial bombing in a fantasy world. "Liza, upward. Magic Edge Cannon, maximum." "Understood." Liza moves without dy from my order. --Perhaps its due to the rush of adrenaline, I see the surrounding in slow motion. Julberg-shi and katana-user Bauen-shi who take their weapons on their hands and be vignt toward the things beyond the roof. Heim-shi who gave the warning earlier, and the scythe-user Ms Ryouna are currently kicking the door, going to the balcony. The old holy knight who went to the Duchy Capital with the third prince is attaching a shield on his arm. As expected of Shiga Eight Swords, theyre quick to act. It seems the three holy knights still cant follow the situation, theyre currently surveying the surrounding while standing up. On the other hand, Jeril the explorer whos used with emergency situations is calmly eating some magic medicines. Those medicines have eleration and physical reinforcement effects. Theyre expensive medicines, but your life is more important really. And thest one, the middle-aged man looks strange. He has drawn his sword, but for some reason his line of sights wander around the inside of the room. His behavior is like theres an assassin whos aiming for him inside the room. That thought stops with the sounds of collisions between heavy things beyond the roof. Liza shoots the red light spheres on her hand almost at the same time the rock balls thrown by the tamed monsters destroy the roof. The magic edge cannon smash the rock balls together with the roof. The convergence was slightly worse due to her using a silver knife, but the magic edge cannon scatters red light, illuminating the room red. --Thus, the long long night of the attack on the year-end Royal Capital begins. Book 12 - 12-20. A Long Royal Capital Night 12-20. A Long Royal Capital Night Satous here. I heard that mass weapons are strong, but I wonder why I heard that catapults are weak. If it just throws at least head-sized rocks, I think it would be quite dangerous. Dropping from the roof, jet of dust and splinters from the rock balls destroyed by Lizas magic edge cannon fly about to the room thats filled with the red afterglow. Slightlyter, debris from the destroyed roof also fall. From the side, I quickly snatch maids who are about to be crushed by the debris, saving them. The surrounding view was obstructed by the dust so I had used Ground Shrink freely. Two holy knights seem to be injured by the copsing debris and the rock balls, their health gauges have been reduced by half. On the other hand, a sommelier-like male waiter escaped by himself with difficulty. Men have to be like that after all. Then, heavy vibrations that shakes your abdomen intermittently assail. Surprised by the shaking foothold, the maids whom Ive just rescued hug me from both sides. I endure my cheeks not to melt with the help of [Poker Face], and open the map to check on the situation. With the 3D map, I see that the mansion has begun copsing. Theres no mistake, its the fault of the four volleys of rock balls from just now. Aside from one volley that Liza intercepted, this mansion was attacked by rock balls that are normally used for castle siege, so its understandable. I quickly check the positions of the servants inside the mansion. Unexpectedly, there are only 23 of them in all. I invoke the usual [Magic Hands] to catch them and then put them outside the mansion. Fortunately, there wasnt anyone who got directly hit by the rock ball and died. There are several people who are in critical conditions, but I can just deal with them after weve escaped outside. During the several seconds when I was desperately arranging the escape n, an incident happened in the room. "--Guh, wh, what are you doing." I heard muffled scream from beyond the dust cloud. oding to AR, Bauen-shi the katana-user is dying, and beside him, Julberg-shi has been injured to the point of half-dying too. Next to them is the middle-aged man colored in red in the radar--Jizon the temple knight. --The bombing earlier was in order to assist this guys assassination huh. Relying on the Radar, I kick the debris below toward him. Jizon the temple knight raises a muffled scream with a heavy thud sound on the other side of the cloud. The cloud of dust is cleared for an instant from the debriss track. Jizon who was stabbing his magic sword on Julberg-shis back pulled it and retreated back while looking annoyed. The debris earlier seems to have broken one of his shoulder, his arm hangs listlessly. "Tsk, unarmed bastard being a nuisance--Wicked Magic Peerless" Jizons magic sword that received the [Command Word] at the end of his cursing turns ck. And then, the ckness moves to his body from his hand, turning his whole body ck. --Well, no one would wait till it ends though. In defiance of the floor thats begun copsing, the great sword of Heim-shi the [Weed] and the scythe of Ms. Ryouna the [Mower] attack him from both side. Jizon kicks Bauen-shi the katana-user toward Heim-shi, stopping his attack. The scythe of Ms. Ryouna thates next grazes his shoulder, but then the scythe flows upward as if slipping from his ckened body. Jizon swings hisrgish magic sword toward Ms. Ryouna whos full of opening after missing arge attack, forcing her to retreat, and then he slips away from there. The ckened Jizon who runs off in low posture like a cockroach heads toward me and Liza for some reason. I might look like an easy target since Im hugging two female servants on both sides like this. Certainly, coping with him might be difficult for me whos concentrating on getting the servants out of the mansion. --However, I have a reliable bodyguard on my side. "Liza." "Understood." With a bastard sword-sized magic sword, the approaching Jizon stabs Liza whos standing in front of me. Liza parries it with a silver knife covered in Magic Edge. "Impossible, Magic Edge on a tableware?!" Did he not see Liza intercepting the rock on the roof just now? Certainly, Liza had used up most of her magic power with the attack just now, but Ive already re-charged her with [Magic Power Transfer]. "Still have remaining magic power--Assasins Dagger" Receiving Jizons [Command Word], the surface of his magic sword emits dark red light. "Your flesh will fall off just by touching this Rotting Poison. Come at me if you think your scales can block this." He probably said that to scare us, but it was a bad move. Liza haspleted her preparation during his unnecessary remark. Theres a red glowing spear on Lizas hand. Its a spear knitted from Magic Edge with the silver knife as the core. It consumesrge amount of magic power, so she normally doesnt use it, but its attack power rivals that of a normal magic spear. Lizas red spear flicks Jizons poisonous magic sword, and then gouges his arm. Liza blocks the slight poison scattered by the magic sword with a red membrane produced on her body--[Magic Armor] thats deployed partly. Jizon is still trying to attack even though his shoulder is pierced, but that never manifested. Faster than Jizon swinging his sword, Lizas spear pierced Jizons shoulders, and the wrist that held the sword, at a speed eyes couldnt track. --Oh dear, shes merciless. "A spear made from Magic Edge!" Jizon whos been neutralized by Liza artlessly, copses to the floor. I saw Jizon taking out something behind his body. Three ck lumps the size of fists--magic bombs for suicide bombing! Fortunately, Im the only one who notice it. The moment the activated magic bombs are separated from his hand, I touch them with [Magic Hands] that arent being used to get the servants, and put them into my storage. Jizon probably saw it as if the bombs suddenly disappeared. Before Jizon could leak out surprised words, Liza attacked him by swinging her tail once, robbing the mans consciousness. --Good grief, leave suicide bombs to robot in researchb. During these chains of incidents, Ive somehow sessfullypleted evacuating people in the building besides the ones in this room. Theres not much time until the mansion copses, so we have to quickly get out of here too. Of course, it seems Im not the only one who think so. "Its dangerous here, everyone escapes!" In ce of Julberg-shi who couldnt move due to the effect of the magic swords [Energy Drain] and [Strength Drain], Heim-shi gave instructions to everyone. Two floors of the mansions have already been crushed, theres around 10 meters down to the ground from this fifth floor. The people here should be able to escape from only that much height. I lift the backs of the two female servants who are embracing me from both sides, and jump from the copsed wall. My ears hurt from the stereo screams. While defending myself from the falling the mansions debris with Flexible Shield, Im going down to the ground with poor visibility due to the cloud of dust. The foothold is bad due to therge amount of debris, so Im actually secretly using Sky Drive near the ground to move, with the dust as the cover. The men who ride the tamed monsters shoot bolts from crossbows toward us who are escaping. It seems their aim is Jizon Liza is carrying on her shoulder. Making use of the remaining cover, I use [Remote Stun] to alter the course of the bolts. I had also shot at the eight tamed monsters heads while I was at it, but it seemed they had countermeasures, the Remote Stuns were blocked by magic shields that appeared before the tamed monsters, not reaching the bodies. The enemies who have lost the opportunity to attack fly over the mansions sky. --Maybe I shouldnt have restrained myself and attacked with 120 shots. I make anding while regretting it, and take some distance away as to not get squashed by the mansion. I catch the holy knights who failed theirnding and stopped moving with [Magic Hands] and forcefully hurl them away from the danger zone. They might get hurt a bit, but it should be better than getting crushed to death. "Please treat these two." "Y-yes." I entrust the two maids-san Ive carried on my shoulders to the servants whove escaped earlier. I thought the two had stopped screaming, turn out theyre fainted. Four of the enemies who failed their attack earliere attacking again in order to get rid of Jizon. However, the interceptions have already been prepared. ".... Multiple Light Javelins" """.... Light Javelin""" The light javelins invoked by Shiga Eight Swords members and Jeril assault the tamed monsters. The dying tamed monsters plunge with their inertia, but the old knight with a great shield cuts in. "<> Holy Shield Plitwen" The blue light that spread from around the shield block more than 1 ton bodies of the tamed monsters. He had no presence up until now, but this old knight, Leiras is also one of Shiga Eight Swords. I dont know his nature since we mostly didnt converse when he was in the Duchy Capital with the third prince, but it seems his defensive power is quite a thing as expected of someone who lives on after fighting the yellow-body demon. The members of [Light of Liberty] who have got off the tamed monsters are trying to escape, but Ms. Ryouna and Heim-shi gleefully chase them. While ncing at it, I open the map and check the surrounding. A monster appeared in the earls tea party this noon, so there are three times the knights and soldiers who are patrolling than usual. The knights and soldiers are masked, but they dont look to be in any tense situation like surrounding a specific mansion or something. I thought that the [Light of Liberty]s nobles hiding in the mansion would do something during the incident, but theyre not moving in their own mansion thats being guarded by their private army thats more than 100 people strong. Though, the mansions of other upper nobles also have their own varied situations, so theres no need to especially mention them. I had also thought that the three elites of the [Light of Liberty] mentioned back then woulde as an insurance for the Shiga Eight Swords assassination, but theyre not moving from their hiding mansion. Theyre people who are bold enough to attack like this in the capital of the whole kingdom. It should not be over with just this. If the attack just now was a diversion, then is their true aim the royal castle? I stare at the map once again in order to understand the peoples movements. Right at that time, I saw something moving in the corner of my view. "Master, the patrolling knights havee." "...Let them in." A butler with dirtied formal dress reported to Julberg-shi. With that much disturbance, the patrolling knights closest by would havee. I see their details on the map. The 12th knight order huh, themanding knight is level 34. His level is high for amander of a patrolling unit. Its a unit with 30 knights, there are six people who use great shields unbing of a patrolling unit, 10 people equipped with long spears that have fire stones on their tips, four magicians, and other 10 knights. Those are some excessive forces, like theyre going to a war, but these equipments and number of knights are probably for dealing with giant monsters that appear frequently in the Royal Capital. Liza whos standing by beside me bes tense when she sees the man whos going here. "Whats the matter?" "Master, please be cautious. Thats the man who was the boss of Lost Thieves." As pointed by Liza, I re-check him with AR readings. The mans name is Rudaman--the guy who illegally manufactured Fiend Drugs in the underground Labyrinth. However, after negotiating with the guildmaster when he was in the guilds jail after getting arrested by us, he should have be a member of [Crime ve Unit (Violet)] in the Royal Capital. What kind of connection that made him transfer to be a normal knight.... Looks like tonights disturbance will still continue. Book 12 - 12-21. A Long Royal Capital Night (2) 12-21. A Long Royal Capital Night (2) Satous here. There are many quiet things the moment before a dammed up river thats about to produce sh flood exceeds it limit. However, in hindsight, I noticed that there were many omens. I get past Julberg-shi and step forward in front of the knight leader who has visited, the former lost thieves king, Rudaman. "Heya, Rudaman. Did you change your job from crime ve?" "--Tsk, Pendragon the Woundless huh. So you were a candidate of Shiga Eight Swords too.... No wonder I cant see any injured person in this catastrophe." Even though I approached him sociably, Rudaman clicked his tongue with a warped face. By the way, the reason why theres no one injured is because there were people who can use healing magic among the servants, and I distributed some magic potions. Rudaman casually raises his hand above his head, and then swings it forward. At the same time, every member of the 12th knight order begins to take battle actions. Men who have great shields make a wall, the fire spears that peek among the gaps between them shoot out [Fire Bolts]. I can even hear spell-chanting behind them. Rudaman lowered his posture and then tried to run past me, but I trip his leg, making him fall. However, Rudaman skillfully does forward roll and swings his axe toward the empty-handed Julberg-shi. Julberg-shi is taking an evasive action to evade the axe, but it seems theres still some lingering effect of the magic sword, his movements is way duller than usual. However, the frenzied edge never reaches him. Liza breaks in while holding a red magic edge spear. I nimbly throw the debris below my feet toward the [Fire Bolts] thate flying, grasping them by only reading the movement on the radar. Looking at the trajectories of the fire bolts, looks like theyre aiming for Jizon to seal his mouth. Theyre probably also trying to exterminate the holy knights who have unequipped their armors for healing, and the samurai-san of Shiga Eight Swords together. "...... Light Boost" Jeril who has used light magic for physical reinforcement rushes toward the rebels to deal with them. He seemed to have seen Rudaman in the Labyrinth City too, he started to chant the spell in the report of when Liza arrested Rudaman. Jeril jumps over the shield-users on the frontline, and tramples down the wand-users who have fire wands. At the same time, the spell-chanting of the rebels on the back stopped too. Apparently, the two Shiga Eight Swords who were chasing after the tamed monsters attacked from behind them. The two are high level warriors, they dispose the rebels who assumed to be the 12th knight order unit. Of course, Rudaman whose limbs are pierced by Lizas magic edge spear has also been captured. It seems holding back with the magic edge spear really is difficult for her, one of Rudamans arm is about to torn off. "Impossible, we were equal back then...." "It is the result of Masters education and training." Liza indifferently warded Rudaman who was saying so in vexation. During that asion, suspicious movements of some luminous points are reflected on the radar. Theyre in the garden of the neighboring mansion bordering this mansion. Apparently, there are five criminal guild people standing by. They were probablyying low in order to assassinate people during the chaos. Looks like theyve missed the opportunity toe out since the fight here ended too quick. Ill leave other people to deal with these guys. I look around, since Ms. Ryouna the [Mower] of Shiga Eight Swords looks bored, I decide to cast it onto her. "Ryouna-sama, Id like you to hear something--" After telling her that I felt some suspicious presences on the border of the neighboring mansion, she quickly agreed to go investigate while smiling ferociously. Looks like Julberg-shi and Heim-shi of Shiga Eight Swords are going to interrogate the captured rebels. Ill leave that to them, Ill do the thing that only I can do. I leave only the rebels who assumed to be the 12th knight order, and the people of [Light of Liberty] to be shown on the map, and check them. Among the [Light of Liberty] people, the three high-leveled ones are hiding in the mansion together in the noble mansion, but the people who are less than level 10s are acting together with the 12th knight order. --No, theyre not together. I erge the map and see that the members of [Light of Liberty] are in the underground tunnel. All members of the 12th knight order are standing by on the entrance of the tunnel. I tell the surrounding that Im going for natures call and go into the shadow of the garden, and look the members in turn with [irvoyance]. It seems the members are quickly moving toward an exit of the underground tunnel. I check the direction theyre going, but theres no particr magic tool facility or something. The slimes are wriggling on top of the sewage, but theyre not changing or anything. When I turn my view forward the underground tunnel, I see a new corpse. I tried searching for corpses in the tunnel and found many. Every corpse has been stabbed excessively with sharp things, and died with an anguished expression. Attracted by the smell of the blood, slimes, insects, and rats have gathered, those are cruel scenes. Every corpse is wearing shabby clothes like theyre either people of the slum or ves. Their ages and genders are all over the ce, theres no distinctive simrity between them. It seems they were beaten beforehand, there are many with ck bruises. Right at then, a [Telephone] from Arisaes. "Whats wrong, did something happen there too?" T-there too you said, did anything happen? Are you injured? I tell Arisa whom Ive carelessly made worried to dont worry, and urge her to continue. "The two of us are fine, leaving that aside, whats happened." Theres a letter from Sera in the castle. The Chambein who brought it said ASAP, what do you want to do? --From Sera-san? "Arisa, immediately open it and read it." Eh? Is it alright? Wait a minute. Okay, Im reading it--"Nightmare visits the Royal Capital, ck Cmity alight from the heaven." This is why prophecies are.... Please make it easier to understand. There shouldnt be a prophecy of a demon lord appearing in the Royal Capital, so I guess its probably a greater demon or something along the line. However, its not from underground. Its from the sky huh. --Please let the development be not like a troublesome intion battle manga, like "This time the enemy is a God." I could have fallen behind if I didnt hear the oracle. I have to thank Sera somehow after this matter is over. It wasnt written that it would be today, but the sign seems quite dangerous. I dont want to make this be something that Id regretter because Im being too carefree. We should be prepared enough so that we can cope with anything that might happen. "Arisa, tell everyone to arm themselves. I dont know whats going to appear today, so use the best equipment." By best equipment, you mean you permit the use of hidden equipment? "Yeah, please. Be sure to equip masks or something to hide your identity okay." Okkey! Alright, now it should be fine as long as multiple demon lords dont attack. I tell Julberg-shi that Im going back to the mansion to fetch my equipment and leave the ce. The maids I saved were thanking me with sparkling eyes, but it wasnt the time to ogle them, so I only greeted them back inly and left. After returning to the mansion, I changed into Kuro and headed to Echigoya to finish my business there. Liza had gone to the room where everyone was to put on her equipment. "Tifaliza, please get themand room in the top floor ready to use. Is the manager here?" "Certainly. I think the manager is in her own office." I take the manager and go to the underground vault. "It should be fine with this much space." I collect all the goods besides the ones for battle inside the underground vault into my Storage through Item Box. I also gathered battle-use goods in one corner of the room. "U-um, Kuro-sama, just what is?" "In case of emergency, shelter the neighboring citizens in this underground vault. Ill entrust you with the right tomand the golems in this room." After saying that to the manager, I give her the [Command Rod] for giving order to the Orichalcum Golem. This ce should hold even against advanced magic, as long as its only one volley. I change into Nanashi and teleport to the royal castle in order to report, though I think they knew already. This time Im not teleporting to the Forbidden Library, but to an arbor of the royal garden nearby the kings office. The king has offered me to exclusively use this ce for teleporting in. I go to the kings office, and see the king and the prime minister having a meeting about something. "Your Majesty, sorry foring without warning, is it alright?" "If it isnt Nanashi-sama." So he already knows. Its good since the talk advances fast though. The prime minister whos standing beside the king gets the other civil officials to withdraw. "Is it by any chance, about the incident at Julberg-shis mansion?" "Heya, Prime Minister. Theres that matter too, but I have another info--" I tell them that the 12th knight order is acting together with the demon lord believers, [Light of Liberty], and the ones who attacked Julberg-shis mansion from the sky are [Light of Liberty]s members. Since it seems that the captured tamers killed themselves before they could be interrogated, the prime minister is surprised when he hears this info. Furthermore, I tell them that the [Light of Liberty]s members were killing the poor in the Royal Capitas underground tunnel, they were possibly doing some kind of ritual. "As expected of Nanashi-sama. We also have something we wish to tell you--" The thing Prime Minister said wasrgely the same as Seras oracle. It wasnt only from Sera, many temples in the Royal Capital reported something simr too it seems. However, a slightly different prophecy came from just Parion temples elder miko; "The cmity exists under the sakura tree." Fumu, by under the sakura tree it means the royal castles one I guess? "Then, if the Royal Capital is attacked by greater demons or a giant monster that cant be handled by the royal army, please announce to the people to quickly protect themselves by taking shelter or the like okay. Ill defeat it as quick as possible so there will be no victim. There might be casualties if they carelessly got themselves involved." "At your will. Prime Minister, how much is the remaining magic power of the City Core." "The declining mana supply from Source has been getting better for the past several days, so, leaving aside the wide area ritual magic, there should be no problem if its only for the Royal Capitals protection." After I told so to the king, he confirmed some information to the prime minister. ...Or rather, whats [City Core]? Is it something like [Dungeon Core]? Well, I guess I can ask thatter. "Then, please act in a way that would keep victims from appearing okay." I tell them so and leave the royal castle. Even though its not even 30 minutes after the attack on Julberg-shis mansion, three monsters with red rope-like patterns like from before have appeared in the Royal Capital. The difference is that every monster is weak at only level 10-20s. Due to that, the patrolling knights exterminate them efficiently. After getting back to my mansion, I change my tone to Kuro and tell [Porina] in the workshop with [Telephone] magic to evacuate to the underground shelter. "Yes, I understand. What should I do with the workshops facilities?" "Leave the facilities. Evacuate the workshops workers together with their family to the shelter. If theres still room in the shelter, I dont mind if Porina epts the neighboring people too by your judgment." I forgot to contact Nell, but Porina would probably tell her. Aoi boy and Prof. Rotation are in Echigoyasboratory together, so they probably would evacuate with the other employees. Continuing on, I also contact the orcs underground with [Telephone] magic. This time Ive changed my tone to Nanashi. Switching it during emergency is annoying. "Ri Fuu, demons mighte attacking Royal Capital. Evacuate to a safe ce if theres one. If the teleport gate is usable, that one is better." Dont be unreasonable. It takes three days for the teleport gate to activate. So teleport gates have that kind of restriction. Moreover, theres no ce safer than where we are now yknow. Otherwise, we couldnt have brought up the children. "Then can you put barricade on the entrance to the vige? For about three days at the longest." Okay. We cant refuse Nanashi. Is there anything we can help? I look at the map, and check the ces where the sacrifice-like corpses are located. There are two ces like that nearby Ri Fuu. I guess Ill ask them to help me. "--Can I?" Leave it to us. Theres a Heraruon priest too, so we can perform purification ritual. I thanked the reliable Ri Fuu and cut the telephone. When the incident has been settled, Ill treat him to some liquor and dishes. Right when I cut the call-- Some odd diforting sense welled up from below my feet. "Nyu!" Tama who feels the same odd sense raises her tails up, and run up my body. Its ticklishly painful when youre wearing armor like this, so please stop it. "Something feels icky nodesu." "Satou." It seems Pochi and Mia feel the odd sense too. I quickly open the map. Red luminous points appear one after another in the Royal Capital. Looking at their statuses, every one of them is probably the red rope-pattern monster. "Look! Outside the window!" "Master, a magic circle-like thing has appeared in the sky, so I report." Arisa and Nana report, I look out the window. A gigantic magic circle that covers the whole Royal Capital has appeared. Apparently, the incident has gone into full swing. --I guess Ill be Nanashi and go crush it quickly. TLN: The next chapter is massive, even bigger than this, might need at least two days to finish. Might be split like this. Book 12 - 12-22. Royal Capital Chaos Authors note: Its in third person view this time. 12-22. Royal Capital Chaos In the chaos of the year-end Royal Capital thats like pandemonium hell. "Dammit, my steel sword got chipped." "Tsk, my spear too." The unfortunate soldiers whove encountered one of the monsters in the Royal Capital are having a hard fight. Theyre the first people who got in contact with the elephant-sized cricket monster that broke through the stone pavements. Even though theyre more heavily armed than usual, the burden is too heavy for soldiers who usually fight against criminals, the tide of battle is in favor of the monster. However, their saviorse when theyve been cornered. A group of around 30 people from the other end of the street engage the monster. "Wevee to assist you! Leave the monster to us." "Oh! Knight-sama, thank you very much." The knight captain is holding a mithril alloynce on one hand which he thrusts to the monsters face. Red membrane that appeared from the monsters body stopped that attack, but it didnt chip thence like it did to the soldiers swords. After a brief sh, the red membrane cracks like a ss. However thence thats been resisted by the red membrane glides through the monsters head, missing its target. "So this is red rope." The knight rides the force and runs past through the monster. The remaining knights began to charge following their captain. However, the monster isnt simply waiting around to be defeated. The monster who was fighting with its forelegs and antennas before, began to ram the knights with its body. Like an arrow shot from its bow, the monster sends the knights flying. Half of the knights were sent flying, and several fell from their horses, but protected by their bulky armors and tempered muscles, no one dies. In the bloodied views of the fallen knights, a town girl stands before the monster. "Nuoo, you monster! Your opponent is me, you damn toilet insect!" A knight mustered his strength to stand up, and threw provoking words toward the monster at the limit of his soul. The monster turns its attention from the town girl whos right in front of it toward the knight. "Good kid, you really are a boy. Ill lend a hand so rest for a bit now." The town girl tells so as if shes exining things to a kid, and spins the broom on her hand. Apparently the town girl intends to fight the monster. The monsters antennas are attacking like whips, but the town girl skillfully parry to the right and left. The monster attacks again with its forelegs but the town girl nimbly jumps, avoiding them. "R-run. Its not an opponent that can be fought with a broom." "Its al~right, leave it to~ me." Theres a recognition inhibition veil like a traveling noble would wear on the face of the town girl whos sending a v sign toward the knight. The town girl hits the monsters head from below with the tip of the broom on her hand. As if stroke by a hammer swung by a giant, the monsters head bends backward vigorously. "Wha, impossible." Words to escape from reality leaked from the mouth of the knight who saw an unreal scene like it was from aedy show such as hero stories. The town girl strikes continuously for three times more to the monsters chin. The monster crashes to a house on the side of the road, the building turns into debris and dust cloud. "Achaa, wonder if someone will demandpensation for this." While the town girl is worrying such an out-of-ce thing, the knights have begun to raise their bodies one after another, setting up their weapons toward the monster. They have wounds all over their bodies, but their knights honor wont allow them to let women and children fight. "The knights of Shiga Kingdom are in good health even when the era has changed huh." The town girl crosses her arms and nods proudly. Even while being buried under the debris, the monsters antennas attack the knights skilfully. Sparkse flying every time the knights block the antennas with their swords and shields. "Yo~sh, heres a present from Onee-san! I rarely do this kind of service okay." When the town girl waves her hand with the broom, the knights swords are wrapped in light. If there were someone with Appraisal skill, they would see that it was the advanced force magic spell, [Divine de]. The knight captain receives the attacking antennas of the monster thats under the debris. The antenna was flicked and sparks would fly just before, but now, the antenna is cut the moment the sword touches it. "I cant believe it!" After seeing that, another knight stabs the monsters body with ance. Thence easily pierces through the monsters body like a tofu. "Mito, what are you ying at. Our enemy has appeared yknow." "Ah, Ten-chan. If its enemy, its skewered over there see?" A woman with long silver hair and wise gaze gets down from the roof to beside the town girl. Her face is hidden with recognition inhibition veil like the town girl, but all the knights in this ce are convinced that the face hidden behind the veil is beautiful. "...Look at that." The silver haired points at the sky with her shirauo-like finger. Lured by that, people who look at the sky see the magic circle thats spread in the sky of the Royal Capital. "Uwah, thats dangerous." "The floating violet hair over there is probably the mastermind behind this disturbance. Lets get rid of it quickly." The silver-haired woman points at the center of the magic circle, but the knights arent seeing anyone there. However, it seems the town girl called Mito is able to see it. "Floating in the air huh. I guess its really a demon lord candidate?" "Dunno, well know if its a friend or foe if we just fight. If its a demon or a demon lord, simply destroy it." The silver haired woman who said some dangerous words holds a brusque great sword with one hand, and then jumped to the roof from the road, going away. "W-wait a minute~" The town girl puts her broom on her armpit, holds the hem of her long skirts with both hands and chases after the woman. "Your Majesty, tonight the monsters are reported to appear on more than seven locations." The Prime Minister tells the report from the messenger. Considering the most was two monsters up until now, its probably okay to deem this abnormal. "Is that so...." After a rock-like silent pses for a moment, the king deres his decision. "Generals, notify every knight order to prepare for sortie. Put them in stand by without exception, do not let them sortie in a hurry because of their desire for meritorious deeds." """At your will.""" The generals send messengers to the transmission towers. The transmission towers are used to contact the knight garrison outside the outer wall by using light magic. "Leader of Royal Court Magicians, let Shiga 33 Wands to search for enemies in the whole Royal Capital. See that they know ites from me, and to every transmission towers, without exception." "At your will. ...However, as I understand, our duty as Shiga 33 Wands is to be the greatest weapon of the kingdom. His Majesty--" In a serious tone, the king interrupts the royal court magician leader whos protesting. "Leader of Royal Court Magicians, this is a royal order." "....We will undertake the royal order." The royal court magician falls prostrate with an unpleasant face, he looks to be the very picture of someone whos going to disobey. The prime minister who has sharply seen through it, follows up. "Leader of Royal Court Magicians, the enemy befitting of your role as the weapon has yet to appear. The one that lurks behind this matter is most likely--" The prime minister is leading Royal Court Magician Leader whos holding his breath, and then he continues with a clear face. "A greater demon, or perhaps...." Royal Court Magician Leader lifts his head and mutters as if hes delirious. "I will carry out Your Majestys order with utmost importance!" Royal Court Magician Leader raises the national treasure handed down by the Ancient King [Holy Wand Ophalian] overhead and then leaves gantly. He never notices the cold gazes from the surrounding. When the messenger reports the 10th appearance of the monster, the king stands up from his throne. "Prime Minister, Im going to use Communique Space to order the citizens to evacuate." "At your will." The prime minister orders the chambeins and the maids to start activating the [Communique Space] made by Ancient King Yamato, and the preparation for the kings ritual. My dear people-- The figure of the king is projected in the royal capitals air, ovepping the eerie magic circle. His voicees from every transmission towers in the royal capital. As far as the royal capitals people can remember, this function has never been used except for new year congrattory and coronation ceremonies. Demons, to our Royal Capital-- However, there are only a few people who look up at the figure of the king projected in the sky. The people of the royal capital are desperately running away from the monsters that appeared on every ce in the royal capital right before this broadcast. It seems the kings broadcast for evacuating is slightly toote.... "Oy, how many are alive?" "Dunno, any potion left? Cant feel my left hand since awhile ago." "Used all those things up already." The half-killed knights behind the debris are exchanging words without vigor. The arm of the knight with pale face is seriously injured to the point like itll torn off. Their shields are broken, their swords des are too chipped, theyre no difference than blunt weapons. Five pill bug monsters on the other side of the street are swinging their antennas around, looking for the knights. "Ill take at least one of them with me--" "Dont be impatient. Raiss, arent you marrying your childhood friend next week?" "Yeah, Id like to look at her face at least one more time..." The knight stopped talking halfway. A different pill bug has appeared from the opposite side of a copsed house. "Tsk." The knights hold their dull swords and stand. However as if ridiculing their determinations, the same kind of monsters roll from behind that pill bug toward them, one after another. "Youre kidding me...." "Hah,e at me." The rock-like monsters roll toward the bluffing knight-- However, before they could reach the knights, the monsters are struck by invisible hammers from overhead apanied with roaring sound. Red membranes appeared on the monsters surface for an moment, but they were blown away in a sh, and then concentric circle-shaped cracks appeared on their hard shells. Strong wind from the after-effect of that shock waves pushed the wall near the knights. It seems the impacts reached deep inside the monsters, every monster has fallen and rolled sideway, they dont seem like theyll get up. "Uwoo" "W-was that Air Hammer just now?" "....No, it should be a higher ss of magic. Rather than that, lets escape during this chance." "Sorry but run away by yourself, dont think I can get up." "Shut up, Ill carry you on my shoulder." The user of this magic doesnt seem concerned with the hot friendship of these knights either. Next, transparent [Javelins]-like magice flying toward a monster--it seems the aim is to finish it, the magic hits on the center of the crack on the shell made by the shock waves earlier. While making Zofuri sound, the transparent javelin slips through the monster body. The next moment, muffled plosive sound echoes from inside the monsters body, then its body swells like the internal pressures pushing outside for an instant, and then red light leaks out from the gaps of the monsters shell. And then, such inhumanly urate attack befalls on every monster in this ce. The monsters are reduced to corpses with just that one attack, joining the objects such as debris in that ce. "....In just two strikes?!" "Just, what the hecks this?" A speck that flew from one of the monsters body together with the red light falls to the floor where one of the knights foreheadys. The knight picks that up, its a red stone thats like a fragment of a magic core. The knights never know-- The first magic was a non-lethal elementary force magic called [Remote Stun]. And the second magic was an elementary force magic, [Remote Arrow]. Above all, the second strike sniped the magic cores that were inside the monsters, rupturing the magic cores from the inside by overloading it. --The knights never know. There are things better left unknown in this world for the peace of your mind. "Oy, weve witnessed a miracle and all. Lets live on until we can thank the magician who saved us." "....Youre right." The knight encouraged his co-worker as brightly as possible, but his partner knights face has gone past pale, the darkish color of the death are floating on it. Right at then, someone sprinkles cold water. "What are you doing!" What the knight, who reflexively shouted at such a miscreant conduct, sees is a small knight whos wearing golden armor under its pink mantle. It doesnt seem to understand why the knight is exasperated, the golden knight who sits while holding its small knees inclines its head in puzzlement. The knight who was going to catch the golden knight is stopped by his partner knight who was dying just now. And thats with the arm that was going to be torn off just now. "Calm down.... It was a magic potion." The golden knight peers at the knight whos sitting on the ground from below. "Your hand alright?" "Thank you. Its really an amazing medicine." "You can have this~?" The golden knight hands a small bag with three magic medicines inside. "Is it alright?" "Supply support~?" The golden knight nodded to the questioning knight. "I am indebted." "Dont worry be happy~?" The golden knight looks restless for a bit, and then it disappears only to appear on the other side of the street. Apparently, the golden knight is doing the same thing over there. Pink mantles and bandannas be popr items as good luck charm among the soldiers and the knights who were saved by the golden knights medicines at this day. "Has the hells lid been opened?" "What do we do Yasaku. That ones dangerous. My body is tingling all over." "Yeah, ording to Rin Jou-chan who saw it ahead of time, its Floor Master ss." Some explorers are peeking from behind the remain of a wall toward the big frame of the giant tree-like monster that has turned a section of the city into debris during the little time since it appeared. There are citizens theyre protecting behind them. "Can we win if the Mithril explorers gather here?" "Baro, you know that its impossible." A man with stubble shook his head toward his witchpanions words. "All the people who were present when those guys defeated the Floor Master arent all here. Even the preparation is far off. Besides--" He cuts his words and points at the two same-ss monsters that have appeared. A pink dango-like monster, and a silver monster with a human body, six arms, and a crocodile head. There are also several small bipedal monsters around them. "Oh--N--o--" The big-breasted explorer whos wearing priestess uniform points her bishop wand to one of the monsters that have appeared with a carefree voice like its not a grave situation. "Thats--a deemon--,moreover--at the very least--a middle s demon--. The ones--around it--seem to be--lesser demons too." "Demons huh, leaving aside the small fry lesser ones, the middle ss is bad news." One of the explorers, a magic warrior with handsome face raises his eyebrows looking at the demon. He can says that the lesser demons are small fry since his level is high, theyre formidable enemies for normal army. "It looks strong nanodesu!" "Dont be careless so I advise." "Lets go you two." When the explorers look at the out-of-ce voices, three people wrapped in golden armors are standing before the big monster thats been ssified as [Floor Master] ss. One of them has small build, either a dwarf or a child. "When did they...." Featherkin children wearing masks suddenly appear in the air in front of the muttering explorers. "Please evacuate before its toote, we will guide you." "Lead~" The featherkin children with silver armors called the explorers. Theyve decided to trust the words of these beckoning children and leave the ce. Behind them-- There are the figures of the golden knights who fell the giant tree monster like felling a decayed tree, while leaving blue tracks of light. The knight who chantlessly uses advanced magic like the hero, the spear knight who freely uses the concealed secret art (hi-ougi) of the Shiga Eight Swords Chief, [Magic Edge Cannon], in rapid fire to restraint it, and the small knight who uses a great sword with blue light assaulting the giant tree and making big holes on it while moving erratically. They escape from the peril while looking with sidelong nces at the unreal anomalous knight like its a daydream tale. Onter days a rumor has begun circting, arent the real identities of the golden knights who saved the royal capital the Pendragon Seven Braves headed by the lizardkin spear user who smashed the shiga eight sword... The king announces the identities of the golden knights during the new-year congrattory broadcast. Their true identities are-- Authors note: Its Satous point of view in the next chapter. Profiles Mito A woman who appeared on Zenas intermissions. Fought against a lesser dragon, and won. Ten-chan A person who appeared only in name on Zenas intermissions. It seems she lives at Fujisan Mountains. Yasaku An unfortunate explorer whos linked by fate with greater demons one way or another. Shiga 33 Wands Royal Court Magician people. Golden Armors Identities unknown. There are witnesses who saw it in Labyrinth City. Book 12 - 12-23. The Royal Capitals Magic Circle 12-23. The Royal Capitals Magic Circle Satous here. The sakuramochis eaten during flower viewing are extraordinary. And its perfect if there are hot teas. However, it seems theres a sakuramochi that would make you hesitate to reach your hand on it in the other world.... "Arisa! Please activate Tactic Talk magic." "Okayy!" Arisa activates the Tactic Talk magic chantlessly. Without waiting for her, I flew toward the magic circle with Sky Drive. I dont know whatsing out today, so Im wearing the same golden orichalcum armor like Nanas. I can equip it together with the silver mask, but since its ttering sound is noisy, Ive taken it off. "Im going to destroy that magic circle, Id like to ask everyone to eliminate the monsters in the royal capital." Through [Tactic Talk], everyone replies to my request unanimously. While listening them, I observe the monsters in the royal capital with the map that upies half of my view. --There are many that need to be defeated. Ill purge all the small fish myself. Using ranged magic or Laser would damage the underground tunnel and the buildings. I guess I really should use pinpoint-attack magic here. I was going to use force magic [Remote Arrow], but stopped. Ive seen those red rope pattern monsters blocked Lizas spear, even though it was only for an instant. Its probably better to crush that protective membrane first. I star invoking [Remote Stun]. I check the lock-on marks that appear one after another on the map, and fire the [Remote Stun] simultaneously. Next, I fire [Remote Arrow] the same way. The n seems to be going well, around 100 luminous points of the red rope pattern monsters have disappeared. When Im about 10 seconds away from reaching the magic circle, most of the small fish on the streets have been eliminated after repeating the same set 20 times. Ive also split iomh Sis to 13 parts and made it to diligently eliminate the monsters. However, I cant defeat the monsters that are located indoor with the same method. Moreover, the monsters keep appearing in the royal capital, their number is added whenever its decreased. I really have to cut off the ringleader to stop the chaos. I talk to Arisa with [Tactic Talk]. "Arisa, look at the map in themand room. From the northwest upper left, the length and width are divided by 10 right?" Wait a minute. While waiting for Arisas reply, I begin to decipher the magic circles constitution. Evilish magic circles often have traps that are triggered by their destruction, so I cant abruptly break it with brute force. Yes, I can see it. "Put A to J on the horizontal axis, and 0 to 9 on the vertical axis." I can hear the sound of Arisa doing her best with a pen from the other side. ....OK, its done. "Then dispatch Tama to point D3. Large swarms of lizard-type monsters are invading the noble mansion. Im counting on you Tama." Aye aye Sir~ I continue analyzing the magic circle as I hear Tamas casual reply on my ears. "This time its B1. A giant monster has appeared. The knights are fighting it, but the battle area would expand if left alone, and the orphanage would--" Arisa, the transfer. Master, the permission. "I authorize it." I let Nana whose t voice is oozing with impatience to dispatch to the downtown. --Alright, analyzeplete. Apparently, its forcefully absorbing magic power from the Royal Capitals Source and then it releases it to the royal capital. Its function is simple despite itsrge scale. I invoke [Break Magic], destroying the magic circle. The magic circle is broken while leaving white ss-like splinters. However, its a gigantic magic circle that covers the whole capital. Ive merely destroyed a part of it. Its been broken several hundred meters wide due to chain reaction, but it seems the magic circle has repair function, it has begun repairing the broken part. --How troublesome. I couldve destroyed it in one go if I had the advanced magic [<>] and [Neutralize Magic]. I instruct our girls to dispatch while Im cleaning up the small fish myself. Thanks to the hard work of everyone, although there are some injured people, there is no casualty. In order to quickly settle this chaos even a little bit faster, I try to destroy the magic circle once again. This time I try invoking both [Mana Drain] and [Break Magic] together. Just as Ive thought, when I break its structure while draining its mana, the magic circles repair function wont work. Next I just have to go around breaking the magic circle with all my might. If theres no hindrance, I can do it faster than making a cup ramen-- --As if that thought was a g, my Crisis Perception kicked in. I evade the white light thates attacking from the ground with sh Drive. Despite the speed of sh Drive, the white light reached one Flexible Shield, smashing it. The Flexible Shield that could even stand the beastkin girls certain-kill technique was destroyed in an instant. I feel like Ive seen that white light before. It looks exactly the same as the Dragon Breath that the ck Dragon Heiron used. I block another troublesome white light with two Flexible Shields. It seems like I could somehow block it with one Flexible Shield if I just work out the angle right to avert the white light. I was able to pinpoint the one who fired the white light from the luminous point that appeared on the map because the opponent shot the second one. The distance is around 400 meters. I approach the ground at high speed. Surprisingly enough, the opponents level is only 30 even though it used white light with that much power. The name is [Ten-chan]. Its like the name of a shady Chinese that appeared in an old manga. The gender is female, her race is [Homonculus] like Nana. Her title is [Familiar]. It seems she uses a recognition inhibition item, the info from Appraisal and AR readings differ with each other. And then the one who appeared from behind the debris is a silver-haired beautiful woman with bat-like wings on her back. Half of her face is covered by a ck veil, but theres no mistake that shes beauty. Shes holding a great sword with white de on her hand. "I know not whether youre a demon or a demon lord, but youre the mastermind behind the royal capital chaos right. Get torn by my Dragon w Sword and disappear." "You misunderst--" I block the great sword, that attacked before I could finish talking, with Durandal taken out of my Storage. She seems to be someone whos just mistaking me as a demon, so I evade with sh Drive, and attempt to talk to her without doing the usual fainting-palm strikebo. Id like her to help eliminating the small fish monsters if possible. We exchange two-three blows of swords while moving in the sky like gliding. Shining sparks that appear between blue trails are coloring the Royal Capitals sky. Apparently, the silver-haired beauty is insensitive. It seems shes still mistaking me as a demon even though Im clearly using a holy sword. "Ten-cha~n, wait for me~" A ck haired woman whos jumping around on the streets and the rooftops ising toward us. The thing on her hand looks like a broom, I wonder what kind of joke is this. --Am I imagining things, I feel like Ive heard her voice somewhere before. "Mito! This guy is powerful. He hasnt hatched yet, but its only a matter of time before he bes a demon lord. Get rid of him with Forbidden Magic while I keep him busy." "Eh~, how many victims would appear if I use Forbidden Magic in the middle of Royal Capital." "Youre too naive! Did you forget how many orcs were sacrificed due to that naivety?" "Uuu, you promised not to mention that." Since they seem to be busy about something, I order Arisa the next dispatch location. iomh Sis seems to be working hard, but the monsters are appearing too quick. Id like for our girls to go around defeating the small fish too, but if Arisa uses too much space magic to teleport them, she would drink too much magic potion and fall. The rear guards, that are Arisa and the others are equipped with Divine Dresses that have Philosophers Stones attached for recovering magic power, but nevertheless, it cant catch up with the consumption of the space magic that uses too much magic power. It seems their private talk is over, the woman called Mito uses [Cube] magic to create footholds and ascends to before me. "You there! Youll be a Demon Lord if you use your unique skills too much you know. So--" --I recognize her finger pointing pose. "....Hikaru?" "He?" I approach the person called Mito who reacted to my mutter with sh Drive, and brandish Durandal. Ten-chan tried to cover Mito from the side, but I drive her away with [Remote Stun] barrage. I stare at Mito who screamed Kya while covering her breasts with her both hands. The thing that I cut was only the Recognition Inhibition veil that covered her face. I wouldnt cut it along with the clothes like some eroge viin. The face that appears is the same as Nanashis. Its exactly the same face as the person whom Nanashi is modeled after--No, it has aged a bit huh. After looking at her stat shown on the AR, Im convinced and so I talk to her. "Ancient King Yamato--" "Wha" "--Receive it." I pass the iomh Sis thats just got back to the shocked Mito--Ancient King Yamato. Of course, it was after I had taken my magic power from iomh Sis so that it would be easier for her to re-contract it. "iomh Sis?! Why?" "Ill talk about it after weve defeated the enemy." I say so to Mito and then re below. Its the direction where my Crisis Perception, that has been gradually getting stronger since a while ago, is reacting. Three demons appeared from the copsing noble mansion where Im looking at. One of it has intimidating air thats clearly different from the rest. Its probably a greater demon. Contrary to its intimidating air, the pink sakuramochi-like round demon is shaking. While overlooking it, I talk to Mito whos concentrating in pouring her magic power into iomh Sis. "Ancient King Yamato, between canceling a magic circle and fighting a greater demon, which one youre good at." "U~n, I dont have both the Holy Wand, and the Holy Shell Motion Armor, so my fighting power is only at half." Then theres no need to consider it. I dont know how much the legend about Ancient King Yamato is true, but I can probably believe that shes a master of force magic. Ill have you show me the power of level 89. "Then please cancel the magic circle. I tried many times, but I couldnt destroy it with intermediate magic." "Hoi, leave it to me." "Mito! Are you going to obey this suspicious person?" "Un. I mean, Ten-chan and I wouldnt be alive now if this person had just felt like it you know?" Perhaps, she could see my hidden level like Yuika? I guess its as one would expect from the maker of Yamato Stone. The sakuramochi-like thing is rising while wriggling. If this were a manga, this type of enemy is powerful and can usually nullify physical attack, and reflect attacks, but I wonder how it is in real world. Id like to ask it the reason why it did such roundabout things, but we dont have any room to prioritize my curiosity now. Sorry but, Ill instantly kill it with the technique that was used to clean-up the whales-- Book 12 - 12-24. Sakura-colored Greater Demon 12-24. Sakura-colored Greater Demon Satous here. Diverse boss enemies appear in home console RPGs. I enjoyed them without getting tired during my game day, but I think doing a no-miss clear without a strategy guide is just a burden. "Stop! Even among the oldest greater demons that guy specializes in defense. Even forbidden magic will only damage it a little. Advanced magic casted chantlessly will be nothing more than a distraction to it." Ten-chan the silver-haired beauty stands on my way and rattles on when she saw me invoking [Condense]. I have to redo my aim now even though I had a good one just now. ....Ill forcefully remove her if she obstructs me again. Communicating with [Tactic Talk], I instruct Arisa the n for anti-greater demon measure. At the same time, I receive the report about Liza and the others who exterminated a big-tree type monster that had appeared a short while before the greater demon. While remencing my attack, Im going to see how capable its magic defense is. I invoke the [Implosion] magic that doesnt need a line of fire toward the sakuramochi-like greater demon. Countless explosions appear as if wrapping the sakuramochi demons all at once. The explosive ze and shock wave rush toward the inside, but the after-effect sweeps over to the surrounding. "Wha--" Ten-chan is surprised and turns around toward the sound of explosions behind her. Immediately after, she got rolled up in the shock wave from the [Implosion], and got sent flying somewhere. It should be quiet for a while now. Buildings and garden trees around the area of impact have been flown away by the st. This [Implosion] magic gives the least coteral damage to the surrounding area among the intermediate magics that I can use, yet I probably shouldnt use it in the middle of a city again. --Hm? Three pink-colored feeler-like things pop out from the other side of the explosion ze. It seems the magic earlier didnt manage to eliminate the sakuramochi demon. Apparently, the information that Ten-chan said, [The guy that specializes in defense], is correct. While evading the attacking feelers, I cut them with the holy sword Durandal. They were cut easily without any problem despite its defend-specialist thing. I burn the cut feelers that have been separated from the main body with [Furnace me (Forge)]. If the separated body parts of a greater demon are left alone, they will change into lesser demons, and itll be bothersome if they revive back into its original state, so its important to clean them up. The sakuramochi demon shows itself while the smoke from the explosion is fading. Polyhedron-shaped transparent defensive membrane of force magic is covering the sakuramochi demons surrounding. It seems to have been badly damaged, its full of holes, and I see that its crumbling down and disappearing. Moreover, the AR reading tells me that the main body has sustained around 10% damage. "--What, its working well isnt it." Apparently, it doesnt seem to be a perfect defense. Its defense is probably around the same level as the demon lord I fought in the Duchy Capitals underground. Attacking before giving your name, the hero these days is a coward poyo. --Poyo? Have you guys run out of the material for the ending word, greater demons! While mocking it in my mind, I listen to Arisa who reports that the preparation isplete, using [Tactic Talk]. I tell her to wait for orders for now, and I confront the sakuramochi demon. "Afterunching a surprise attack on the royal capital and putting it into state of chaos, youre calling me a coward, what augh." What are you saying poyo. We demons are evil poyo. Evil is coward, unfair, terrible, and cruel, such things are decided poyo. Our emperor has decided so poyo." ...Poyopoyo, noisy. All the greater demons I had met so far had heads for chanting, but it seems the pink lump body of this sakuramochi demon is its head. Even while talking with me, I could hear the chanting roar from the lump, and then the protective membrane re-appears around the sakuramochi demon. "Fuhn, youre fighting back huh--" Oh right, lets get the truth of the matter out of this guy. It might talk fluently if its a temte evil. "--What are you plotting in this Royal Capital? Are you manifesting a demon lord?" Poyo? Violet hair poyo? An egg who imitates a hero poyo. Looks like you could hatch as the real one if we get the fake king help hatching you poyo. ...Wait, what is this guy saying? Egg is probably a jargon for calling a reincarnated person. It probably misunderstood me as a reincarnated person when it saw my violet hair wig hanging out of my golden armors helmet. And, if the jargon for turning reincarnated people into demon lords is hatch, then.... It was worth responding to the demon lord believer humans summon poyo. As long as theres the mana collected from the Royal Capitals Source in the Chalice, hatching you is easy poyo. There are also a lot of wave of negative emotions used to convert the collected mana in the Chalice into Miasma, its difficult for this to fail poyo. So they turn Royal Capital into chaos in order to mass-produce the so-called miasma in it huh. I couldnt think of their objective, but its natural when the chaos itself is the objective. I have to remember to tell the king the whole storyter. Nowe, Ill show you the technique of an expert that has turned many poyo. "--Fuhn, I dont have any intention of turning into demon lord or something." Of course I dont want Arisa to turn into one either. Everyone said the same thing at first poyo. But, when they fought with all their power, they exceeded their limit, and hatched into one poyo. I see, so its not like it has a technique that turn them into demon lords, but the defense specialist sakuramochi demon made use of its trait to make them overuse their unique skills, turning them into demon lords. Then theres no need to hesitate. Theres this chance and all, so Ill let it be the guinea pig for my experimental prototype. "--Lulu, shoot." I give an order to Lulu whos arrived on the sniping point as Ive instructed with [Tactic Talk]. Ive had Tama to be her guard just in case theres a surprise attack. Blue light bullet hits the sakuramochis protective membrane like aser, creating blue sparks. It didnt reach the sakuramochi demon, but its protective membrane that had just been restored broke like a ss. Its a new armor-piercing round thats also called Holy Bullet Ive created luxuriously using adamantite and [Blue Liquid]. I thought of using adamantite for its hardness, but it didnt seem all that different with the mithril-made magic bullet that was used on the floormaster when it was against magic defensive barrier. You make your friends attack poyo? Youre really a cowardly egg poyo. The sakuramochi demon shakes its body and disparages me. Its power was something considering it destroyed the defensive barrier that could defend against the heros holy sword poyo, but it seems even the certain-kill blow was useless poyo. Sakuramochi demon muttered so and beganughing. Thisughter seems to be spell chant, its protective membrane is restored, moreover, twofold threefold of it are wrapping the sakuramochi demon. --However. Aim Bullet, hit! Lulus refreshing voice reaches my ears through the [Tactic Talk]. Floating Fortresses linkage Yes, my Lady. Floating Fortresses, Link Connection. Gun Turret aim. Aye aye Maam. Phnx System, target in sight. Fire! ITS, SHOW TIME! ....I want to hit myself who recorded that voice in high spirit. Lets avoid recording things after having a drinking bout from now on. No one responds to such conflicts in my mind, an enormous magic power ising from the direction where Lulu is. I saw the sakuramochi demon who noticed it turned around in a hurry, but its toote. A re bomb-like red light bullet bursts open the protective membrane. Next, red and blue bulletse flying and hit it one after another, before long, they rain incessantly like a squall. Every time one of the light bullets hits, the protective membrane is smashed like a ss, and before long, the projectiles have begun to impact the sakuramochis body. The protective membrane is smashed. The demons body is gouged. Its granr chanting organ is pulverized. Every time the sakuramochi demon is hit, its body quivers. Each of every shoot packs the same amount of power that pierced the floormaster. The sakuramochi demon is being tossed around left and right like a sandbag getting hit by a boxers barrage. In a sh, the sakuramochi demon is gouged like a decayed tooth, its body pieces are scattered to the surrounding. While observing it, I incinerate its body pieces in the air with [Furnace me (Forge)], disposing them. Yet, its really a defend-specialist type, it has enough leeway to scream poyopoyo. --That leeway ends now. sma Cannon, standby... The continuous fire from before was just an opening act for breaking its defense. Main Armament Fire! A sma sphere big enough to swallow a tower sts the sakuramochi demon. "Arisa!" Okayy! Leave processing the st to me! A barrier wall created by Arisa guides the enormous heat, from the sma sting the sakuramochi demon, to the sky. The slight heat that escaped made several dozens of the mansions behind the sakuramochi demon to disappear, but please overlook it since theres no human damage. The king probably wouldpensate it. A red me pir burns the royal capitals sky. Inside of Arisas barrier wall, overwhelming heat changes the ground into ss form, hollowing it into earthenware mortar shape. The figure of the sakuramochi demon is no more there. Its a disappointing end for a greater demon. The me is temporary extinguished on the other side of the barrier wall since the oxygen has disappeared, but after the explosion has gone to the sky, fresh air fills it and small congrations ur in various ces once again. I see Mia creating a water giant on a far away reservoir at the corner of my view. Situation end-- I interrupt Lulus report, and Call Tamas attention, whos guarding Lulu. "--Tama!" Dangeris~? I see the water tower where Lulu is, falls down. Of course, the two are safe. I see the twonding on the nearby buildings roof. --Im d that Tama was there. It seems one of the two demons that appeared together with the sakuramochi demon attacked Lulu. The other one seems to be disturbing Mito, I see it fighting against automatically moving iomh Sis and Ten-chan. Ive collected Lulu and Tama. "Roger." Report from Arisa who used teleport magic came. I invoke [Laser] magic and quickly round slice the two demons, eliminating them. Adjusting it so that Ten-chan wouldnt be carelessly burned was a bit bothersome. I want to burn the remains of the sliced demons, but theyre too far away. Id like to use sh Drive to do the clean up, but I cant afford to leave this ce. Because-- "Why dont you stop pretending to be death right around now." You did well to notice poyo. Normally youd be off guard, and then itd end when I shot you from behind poyo. As if rising to the surface of the air, the translucent sakuramochi demon materializes. ....Apparently, its defend-specialist type isnt just for show. Book 12 - 12-25. Sakura-colored Greater Demon (2) 12-25. Sakura-colored Greater Demon (2) Satous here. Enemies in games that cant be defeated unless you follow the required steps were popr once. Maybe because their bad reputation from the feeling of absurdity, it gradually got off the mainstream, nowadays enemies that could be defeated "quickly" by following the required steps seemed to be popr. Now then, what are you going to do poyo? Normal attacks dont work on me poyo. Resign and attack me using your unique skills poyo. --Fumu. Unique skills huh By using the light magic [Illusion], I create images that resemble the violet special effect like when Arisa uses her unique skill. Looks like youve finally felt like it poyone. "S-stop! Do you want to be a demon lord!" While guarding Mito whos continuing to cast the forbidden magic spell in order to destroy the magic circle, Ten-chan screams in fluster. --Chanting? So she still needs to chant to use the forbidden magic even though shes a hero... I strike the demon with [Condense] and [Laser] magicbo. Unlike the time with the whales, I dont have the bad taste to make the sakuramochi demon into ingredient, so I freely operate theser to turn it into small pieces and then burn it with [Furnace me (Forge)]. I showed the effect earlier so that the demon would not evade this attack. It was an insurance since itd be annoying if it used a magic like reflection. The sakuramochi demon was defeated soon after it screamed poyo, but it seems this really wont end so easily, the demon is reviving with translucent body like earlier. "You violet hair! Dont use advanced magic, use forbidden one!" Only that degree is useless poyo. Magic power is overflowing today so I can revive as many as I want-- Without waiting for it to finish talking, I repeat the same magicbo from before. Ten-chan is throwing me advices in jumble, but I cant do the impossible. Good grief, if I had known that it would turn out like this, I would have made Arisa and Mia get to be able to use forbidden magic from the forbidden library. Kyokyokyokyo, Ill revive no matter how many times-- At the same time the sakuramochi demon is revived, I strike it with the samebo again. "Wha--" I could hear voice of surprise from Ten-chans direction, but I dont have time to mind it so I ignore her. The attack just now passed through the demon that had just appeared. Its like the invincibility time when your characters revive in retro games, the demon cant be damaged even though its body can be seen during the moment when its reviving. It was saying something about magic power earlier, so I tried defeating it by using [Mana Drain] on the surrounding area, and tried using [Break Magic] when it was reviving and when it was about to be killed, but there was no difference. I tried repeating it for about 10 times, but the demon doesnt stop getting revived. --If magic is no use, then Ill try using holy swords next. I take a casted holy sword from my Storage, and put the collected magic power in Durandal to it, to the point where its about to be overloaded. Dazzling blue light begins to emit from the casted holy sword. Of course, Ive put on the show with the violet special effect like before. Hou? Dual wielding holy swords poyo? I move to below the sakuramochi demon with sh Drive, strike it with full-power [Remote Stun],unching the demon several meters above. While ignoring the grating poyopoyo sound, I get to the ground right below the sakuramochi demon with Ground Shrink and then throw the casted holy sword straight above. --A dazzling sh lights the surrounding blue. The thing that was a casted holy sword prates the sakuramochi demon, tears the magic circle 100 meters above, and disappears into the sky. The sword was already crumbling when I threw it, so it probably has truly disappeared. The sakuramochi demon that had been prated by the casted holy sword keeps its form for an instant, but in the next moment, it changes into several pink ring-shaped mist, after that, it disappears in the air along with an explosion. I see Ten-chans jaw dropping like its going to fall on the edge of my view. Her beauty look has been ruined. That just now surprised me poyo. As expected of the egg given the gods power poyo. So its really revived again huh-- One thing, that just now was my normal power. I didnt use any unique skill. Ten-chan who was being dumbfounded until now pulls herself together after seeing the sakuramochi demon and vigorously recovers. "Its useless no matter what you do! If you use such unreasonable power that much, youll really turn into a demon lord yknow!" I look above Ten-chans voice, but Mito is still chanting the spell. The forbidden magic takes too long... --Huh? If you need to chant to use a forbidden magic, then that means the Meteor Shower that can be used chantlessly is an advanced magic? There are magics with higher power than that huh.... Truly forbidden magic, the world could break. As a result of thinking such a needless thing, the sakuramochi demon attacks with its feelers. While fleeing to the sky, I cut the feelers with Durandal. I cut all the advanced force magic attacks that the sakuramochi demon casted to rush after me. Its a magic for besieging a castle with its pir-sized magic arrows. Compared to other magic element, force magic doesnt have any magic that has wide-area effect, so there might have been no need for me to escape to the sky in fear of coteral damage. "Crush the space around that guy if you want to defeat it! Otherwise, youd only be exhausted." It is as that fly has said poyo. With this much overflowing magic power in this space, I can revive infinitely poyo. The sakuramochi demon replies to Ten-chans shout by putting on airs like it has a leeway. However, theres a hint in what it just said. I talk with [Tactic Talk]. "--Arisa, did you hear it just now?" Off course! I feel my strength drained after hearing Arisa, but now isnt the time to make a retort. "Come, Arisa." Okkay! Arisa who teleportedes beside me. "You called I jump out, jan bara jan jan jan--" "Build a barrier first." "Hoi sir!" I stopped her stupid entrance line and made her act. Arisa takes out a wand thats like its made from emerald. It was a wand made from a branch of the world tree I collected in the void sky. Arisas magic encloses the sakuramochi demon in a cylinder-shaped barrier. This is.... Poyo? This isnt the time to mind the sakuramochi demons surprise. I replenish Arisas magic power that has been used up with [Magic Power Transfer]. "I forbid the use of unique skill." "Eh? But Arisa-chans highlight..." "Use normal space destruction." "Hooi." The moment Arisas wand shines, the advanced space magic [Space Destruction (Smasher)] strikes the sakuramochi demon-- --Return Teleport, urgent activation. I reacted to the crisis perception instantly and took Arisa back to the mansion with teleport. I didnt know the detail since it happened instantly, but I perceived that at the moment Arisas [Space Destruction (Smasher)] destroyed the sakuramochi demons defensive barrier, some kind of reflection skill or magic activated. Its probably the sakuramochi demons trump card for when its about to be truly defeated. --How troublesome. "Wh-what did just happen?" "Its probably magic reflection. We were almost done in by our own magic." While doing Magic Power Transfer to Arisa, I told her my opinion. A greater demon who was a close aid of the [Golden Wild Boar King] used the same thing too during our fight back then, so theres probably no mistake about it. An advanced force magic [Magic Reflection] exists, so its probably that. It seems that it cant reflect higher-ranked magic, so I think my magic is fine, but the fact that Arisas and Mias magic cant get through it is painful. Master, we havepleted evacuation of the inhabitants on the adjourning points where the greater demon appeared, so I report. Completed~? Here ispleted too nanodesu. Alright, with this I can use attacks that are a little bit more powerful. After thanking everyone, I tell them to withdraw and then I get back to the battlefield with sh Drive. During the slight time I was away, the sakuramochi demon has changed its target to Mito. Several pink feelers are attacking Mito. The automatically-moving iomh Sis and Ten-chan are barely preventing the feelers from reaching Mito. It seems iomh Siss attack power is weak when its moving automatically, its barely able to deflect the feelers. I draw close with sh Drive, clear away the feelers, and bear the full brunt of the sakuramochi demons attacks. --Now then, lets use the next hand. If I cant crush it together with the space, Ill prioritize cutting off its mana supply. Mitos spell chanting isnt going to end for a while. While defending from the sakuramochi demons attacks above him, I open the map and search for the objective. Even while doing that, Im not forgetting to continuously fire [Remote Stun] and [Remote Arrow] to defeat the small fry appearing in the royal capital. I finally discovered it 17 secondster. The objectives position is 300 meters below the ce where the sakuramochi demon appeared, in a hollow cave-like ce. It seems several dozens of Light of Liberty members are there. The thing Im looking for is in the center of those guys. --Holy Grail. Its state is [Chaos]. I thought of destroying it with [Condense] and [Laser] magicbo, but I got a hunch that the filled-up Holy Grail has be a barrier on its own, so I canceled it. ....Of course, another reason was because it would hit the people around it too. After meditating a bit, I make a decision. "Liza, do you want to try fighting a greater demon?" If Master orders, I will fight it fully even if I cannot win. Liza replied me immediately. "Everyone, how about it?" Ofu couse. O-of course, Ill fight nodesu! epting Masters order. A silly question isnt it~ Nn. I-Ill work hard. After confirming everyones reply, I tell them the strategy. Their objective is purely buying time until I destroy the Holy Grail. By using Behemoth the artificial spirit as a shield, I order the vanguards to attack with Hit-and-Run strategy. "Lulu, are the Fortresses usable?" They cant. Theyve be "Hung-up". "Then I ask Lulu to guard Arisa and Mia. There might be demons lurking about, so you have to be quite careful." Yes! Even while having these conversations, I incessantly hit the sakuramochi demon with [Remote Stun] down to the ground, denting the surrounding ground. I do this so that the damage would flow to the sky even if the demon used advanced magic. "Arisa, devote yourself to iste the battle area. If possible, use barrier magic to block the demon when its about to use advanced magic." You say some difficult things. But, leave it to me! I will surely undertake Masters request (order). The strategy starts with Arisas manly remark. I hit the sakuramochi demon with [Explosion] once again, and change ce with everyone after defeating it once. ".... Magic Beast King Creation (Create Behemoth)" Mia whos on the edge of the battlefield summons a creature that looks like a mix of an elephant and a hippo. I finally understand itsrge size in this ce where there are other objects around. "PUWAOOOOWWNNN!!" Behemoth roared and assaulted the sakuramochi demon, locking with each other. "Magic Edge Spiral Strike (Vorpal Strike) nanodesu!" Pochi who has been shot from the catapult through the [eleration Gate] on Echigoyas roof does the first hit to the sakuramochi demon. The attack breaks through sakuramochi demons protective barrier like its a thin ss, and stops on the demons body. Then its followed by Tama whos shot from the [eleration Gate]. --Its alright, they can fight against it quite evenly. The sakuramochi demon excels at defensive power and revival, but its attack power is the lowest among all the greater demons Ive fought so far. It cant harm our girls who are protected by the golden armors made from orichalcum. The demon has a trump card, but Id be back from destroying the Holy Grail before he could use it. Lets quickly destroy the Holy Grail and put and end to this fight. I have to clean this up before the end of the day, for the sake of everyones big performance, and the celebration for Lulusing of age! Book 12 - 12-26. The Holy Grail under the Royal Capital 12-26. The Holy Grail under the Royal Capital Satous here. Using a polluted holy thing for a heretic ritual seems to be surprisingly major in fiction. Why dont thepetent people of the heretics just make an evil container from the start anyway, I suspect that they have some strange obsession. I leave the sakuramochi demon to everyone, move to above the underground cave with sh Drive, and make a passage that goes straight to the underground cave with earth magic. After descending the passage in an instant, Ie to the cave. Its a considerablyrge cave. It has elliptical shape with enough space that could hold a whole stadium inside. And, the heartbreaking thing is how the ground is littered with several hundreds mummified corpses. Judging from the shabby clothes, theyre corpses ofborers, prostitutes, beggars, orphans, and beastkin people. I understand that they werent killed all at once looking at the piled up dust above the corpses. --Ill bury them properly after this incident is over. Theres a lit bonfire on the opposite side of where I descended in the interior part of this cave, and a golden cup on top of a violet pedestal. Thats probably the Holy Grail. Several men wearing violet robes around that Holy Grail are chanting something. Comparing it with the men, it seems the Holy Grail is about five meter wide. I sometimes feel unpleasant waves of magic power from the Holy Grail. Ill stop the ritual before stranger things happen. I jump with sh Drive to the ce where the men are doing their ritual. "Who are you! Are you obstructing the ritual! Foolish pretend hero!" The man who shouts while scattering bubbles from his mouth is wearing a violet overcoat that cover his head and has water buffalos horns on it. This man seems to be the second son of the noble who was sheltering the Light of Libertys members. This nobles second son is the only one who doesnt participate in the ritual. He probably cant chant like me. "Sakura-colored ally--" The nobles second son was going to say something, but I didnt wait until the end, prioritizing stopping their ritual. I quickly strike every Light of Liberty member with 2-3 [Short Stun]. White sparks flew when the magic hit the members bodies, but they couldnt actually stop it, and it seeded crushing them. The members are falling to the ground while vomiting blood. Of course Im not killing them. Some rtively high level people were mixed among them, so I just shot them enough to make them faint. "Th-the ritual!" The nobles second son falls down and cant stand up when he saw the members suddenly getting knocked down. This man is the only very low leveled one with his level 3, so I didnt shoot him with the [Short Stun]. Hed probably die if I did. I hit him with my palm while holding back quite a bit, fainting the noble second son. I can question the detailter. The Holy Grail is more important right now. I move next to the Holy Grail using Ground Shrink. The holy grail is filled with transparent amber-colored liquid inside. This amber-colored liquid is most probably substance created from magic power. Just by getting closer to the Holy Grail, I can feel the pressure from the Magic Essence (Mana). It feels simr with the pressureing from holy sword Excalibur when its fully filled. However, unlike with the holy sword, I feel sinister dread, or rather something simr when you listen to discords, such feeling of rejectioning from this Holy Grail. Well, putting personal impression aside, Ill have to quickly do something to the Holy Grail. First, I tried putting it into my storage just as is, but it wasnt possible. It cant be helped, so Im thinking of neutralizing it by extracting its magic power. I slowly touch the Holy Grail and extract its magic power. Theres some strange resistance, its quite difficult. It feels like the extracted magic power would be absorbed back if stop focusing. I extract the magic power as if forcefully pulling it apart. I put the extracted magic power into holy sword Durandal of course. >[Curse Resistance] Acquired >[Chaos Resistance] Acquired --Oh, its been awhile since thest resistance skill I got. I allot both resistance skills with maximum points. Now I should be fine even if chaoses crawling in. "You foolish hero! Be cursed by the Holy Grail and attain demon lord-hod! Be reborn as an apostle of Evil God and be our brethren!" The nobles second son who sees me touching the Holy Grailughs loudly while still groveling on the ground. --He woke up already huh. It seems I held back too much. Im currently concentrating draining magic power from the Holy Grail rather than neutralizing the nobles second son. The magic power that I had absorbed went back when I was just allocating points earlier. The magic power inside the Holy Grail is a lot as expected, theres still half of it even though Durandal is at full capacity. How long did this thing umte magic power.... While being astonished, I exchange Durandal with a prototype holy sword made of legendary metal from my storage, and drain the Grails magic power into it. "It cant be.... It took several months to drain those magic power from Royal Capitals Source yknow? Just a single person shouldnt have been possibly able to do anything...." The nobles second son who wasughing loudly up till now changes to half smile, and furthermore he begins to talk in delirium. Ive extracted the Holy Grails magic power until its around 10% left. I can just arrest and bring them to the king after this is over. Looking at the map, it seems our girls are fighting evenly with the sakuramochi demon, I want to quickly settle this and join them. "....The n to hatch His Highness into a new king is. Daamnnn you Herooo" The nobles second son repeatedly curses me like hes gone mad while ring at me. However, it doesnt seem like hes going to actually do anything. When the remaining magic power of the Holy Grail is at around 5%, the Grail begins to strangely vibrate and making strange sound. Before I knew it, jet ck tar-like liquid is umted on the bottom of the Holy Grail. It seems this tar-like liquid is the reason why there are resistances when Im extracting the Grails magic power. The tar-like liquid on the bottom of the Holy Grail is moving like an indeterminate life form. ".... Tusk Fly Swarm Summon (Summon Moskoff)" One of the fallen members has finished chanting unnoticed, and summoned swarms of fist-sized fly. ".... Faith Death Soldiers (Animate Undead)" This time another member used soul magic, changing the mummified corpses into attacking undeads. Other members have also shot all kinds of elemental magic. --I might have made light of them as just normal humans. Ill reflect on itter. I have to prioritize disposing these guys for now. I stop trying to neutralize the Holy Grail temporarily, and deal with the current situation. I destroy the magicing at me with [Break Magic] in packs. It seems [Break Magic] works for the undeads created with soul magic, the ones that are hit by my [Break Magic] return to be corpses once again. I burn down the flying tusk fly swarms with [Fire Shot]. On the other side, the members take out white rod-shaped things, hold them up in the air, and shout suicidal things like theyre praying. """O Long Horn, feed on our despair in exchange of tyrannical power""" That [Long Horn] should be an item that can change someone into a mid-ss demon. I remember the battle maniac boy who was hanging around the third prince using that in the Duchy Capital. The members are swinging their arms to push the [Long Horns] into their foreheads. --Like Ill let you I use [Magic Hand] to take the [Long Horns] from the members hands and put them into my Storage. Taking things from people who are recovering from stun states is trivial. I neutralize the members by using [Remote Stun] once again, and then bind them with magic-sealing ropes made from Thorn Foot ivies after thoroughly snatching away their equipment. After Ive finished dealing with the members, I get back to the Holy Grail, and the moving jet ck liquid has turned into oval-shaped crystal the size of a softball. The items looks like itll curse you if you do as much as touching it. ording to AR reading, its [Evil Thought Crystal (Evil Philosophy)]. Since the Holy Grails state was chaos, Im d that it didnt bring forth Nyathotep or something. Ive got enough evil god with the [Dog-head Demon Lord] from before. Id like to decline another helping for the time being. Geometric violet lines of shes sometimes appear and disappear on the jet ck sphere. Its color and shape are different, but it looks simr to the Crimson Treasure of Furu Empire. I steel myself and put the [Evil Philosophy] into my storage. I was on guard for a bit, but I didnt get cursed or something. Id like to relinquish it if possible, but carelessly throwing it away could create unnecessary incidents, so I cant. I can just throw it to the sun when Ive be able to chant. The [Evil Philosophy] seemed to act as a weight earlier as the Holy Grail is now movable, so I put it into my Storage. It seems that it can collect and absorb magic power, so Im going to make use of it when Im making a Moving Fortress and a Flying Continent someday. With this, the sakuramochi demons reviving power should have weakened. Next, if that Mito person can just do something about the magic circle on the Royal Capitals sky, I should be able to finish off the sakuramochi demon. Lastly Ill have to watch out about any strange situation happening behind the scene I guess. It seems there are perpetrators of the incident, maybe I should check it for a bit. I make the summoning magician whos the highest leveled among the members to drink some smelling salt, getting him to forcefully recover from stun state. "Ill be hearing you guys objective." "Objective? Our objective is but one. Destroying the Source through demon lord--" The summoning magician strangely answers my question obediently. So theyre really just ideologists who have been caught on the idea of ruin. "--And then, we will someday release Demon God-sama from the moon prison, destroy the pantheon of the gods and take the world back to the hands of men." --What? Theyre not just merely ruin-seeking ideologists, do they also intend to spread science to the world? "With Demon God-sama at the top, humans and only humans will build the correct world. At the dawn of that day, we Light of Liberty will bring prosperity to the world as its leader--" ....Theyre not. The idea is simr to a dictator who envisions world conquest with weapons of mass destruction. Perhaps, the person who created this guys organization intends to fight against the gods who stagnated civilization like Corpse did. The organizations name is [Light of Liberty] and all, I think maybe it originally had been furnished with a slightly nobler idea. However, as a result of long years, the original ideal seems to have be a mere shell of its past. I interrupt the summoning magician whos still continuing his speech, and change the question. "Ill listen to you guys rambleter. Speak the things youre scheming in this Royal Capital." "Hmph, you watchdog of the foolish god who cantprehend ideal." The summoning magician keeps his mouth shut like his talkativeness from earlier was a lie. I dont want to resort to torturing even though it wont take much time. With Map Search I pick up the [Light of Liberty] and organizations that are linked to it. Before I knew it, the members of [Light of Liberty] who are in the Royal Capital are only the ones here, and the high level scout who has infiltrated the royal castle. I wonder if the other members have gone away from the Royal Capital, theyve abruptly vanished. Or perhaps, theyve be demons using [Short Horns] or [Long Horns] like these guys trying to do earlier-e to think of it, there were several demons who were with the sakuramochi demon. Then, the other members who had be demons were annihted by my magic huh. ....Well, with demons, theres no other choice but to exterminate them, so worrying about it is futile. The purpose of the scout who has infiltrated the royal castle doesnt seem to be assassinations of important people. Hes infiltrated the castles underground, either going to the Forbidden Library or the Treasure Room. --Alright, Ill use this info. One second after the summoning magician shut his mouth, I stop thinking and resume the questioning. "Its fine if you refuse to talk, but Mirage Polporo whos infiltrating the royal castle has been arrested in the underpass you know?" "Wh-why do you know Sir Polporo. Did the Earl betray us?" "The Earl is our piece that we have snuck to you bastards rank from the start." Its been awhile since my deception skill going wild. By the way, Polporo is the name of the scout. His second name seems to be [Mirage]. "Then, Earl Bobi must also instigated for the Orbs to be carried into the royal castle too!" --Huh? Thats the name that appeared? I was sure that it would be the name of the noble who was sheltering them instead.... If I remember right, it was the previous Earl Bobi who was coborating with the [Wings of Liberty] that revived the Orc Demon Lord in the Duchy Capital. Perchance, its not just the previous earl, but each generation is also behind the [Wings of Liberty]? This guy might be just misleading me, but Ill take a note of it for the time being. More importantly, the orbs. I search in my memory whether theres any orb that these guys need. The [Gift Orbs] that Jeril and the others got were, [Chant], [Light Magic], and [Poison Resistance]. As for us, we found [Item Appraisal], [Water Magic], and [Paralyze Resistance]. Theres no orb that shouldpel them to create this much confusion. [Chant] has that much value from my point of view, but I understand that my sense of value is notmonce. Lets try to shake him up for a bit. "So the objective is the orb after all." "Kuh, if we couldnt get our hands on the orb, we have no choice but to give up on His Highnesss hatching..." --Necessary for hatching? If Im not mistaken its a jargon about demon lord. Theres nothing like that among the six orbs I thought earlier. Maybe there are other orbs in the Royal Capital? I search [Gift Orb] on the map. --There are. The other four are in the Treasure Room in the royal capitals underground. I found [Diamond Body], [Meditation], [Session God], and [Demon Summoning]. The [Demon Summoning] is the most likely one. [Session God] is the second possibility I guess. Ill have the king destroy the former. I think the prophecy from Parion temple [The cmity is under the sakura tree] is referring to this orb. "You watchdog, you can kill us. There is no need to be fixated with thisnd now that our wish for hatching has fallen apart. Even though this life ends due to our powerlessness against you, we will carry out our revenge on the next life after getting reincarnated as demons!" The summoning magician shouts while grinding his teeth with uncontroble rage. The summoning magicians body is shaking like hes having a spasm, the sound of his grinding teeth echoes in the cave. Its noisy, I guess Ill make him faint and bring him to the royal castle... --The teeths sound seems somewhat rhythmic. The summoning magicians shoulders swell up with a sound. The AR disys that the magicians state has changed to [Demonic Possession]. --The teeth rhythm from earlier was a spell huh? "BAROROROW" Demon with cicada-like face appears as if it tears out the summoning magicians body. He used his body as the summoning cost huh... It was probably a desperate counterattack, but you only died a dogs death you know. I take holy sword Durandal from Storage, and cut the cicada demon. The blue afterglow leaves ck dust in its ce, I carry the members with [Magic Hand], and teleport to the royal castle. "Ive arrested the perperators who summoned the greater demon see~" "Nanashi-sama! T-then, the ones fighting over there are?" "Those are our knights you see. Ill leave these guys to you, please take care of them." I hand over the [Light of Liberty] members and the nobles second son to the prime minister and the imperial knights, and teleport to the next location. After teleporting in front of the Forbidden Library, I retrace the path with Ground Shrink, heading to the Treasure Room. Arriving at the treasure room, the door has been left opened, there are around 10 corpses of the knights who were guarding the room. Strange.... The [Demon Summoning] and [Session God] orbs are untouched. Yet, the scout has escaped from the royal castle. Did it run away after knowing that the n had failed? Or did he mistake it with another orb? --Right on. My [Chant] orb has been stolen. The other five [Gift Orbs] have disappeared too. They dont appear even after I search the map. The scout has [Item Box] skill, so he probably hides it inside. --I wont forgive it. I close the Treasure Rooms door, and tell the prime minister the situation of the treasure room and the scout. Then I connect with the king with [Telephone], unterally tell him that Ill take care of the [Demon Summoning] and [Session God] orbs, and then I put the two orbs into my Storage. Whether theyre going to be destroyed or returned, putting them inside my Storage is probably safer until the incident is over. "Arisa, can you hear me." Uy, uy, its clear. How is it there? "Ive dealt with the Holy Grail underground. Is it alright if I leave you girls to be the sakuramochi demons opponent for a while?" Course of. "Then, Im counting on you to buy some time." Fufuhn. You dont really mind if we defeat it right? "Yeah, if you can, then do it. But, dont push yourself since it can revive itself." Kufuu, having my joke ignored is bing a habit. ....Good grief, shes really someone who cant feel tension. I tell everyone, "Be careful not to get hurt", and then teleport to the garden in the royal castle. Now then, after catching the thief and retrieving the orbs, Ill give the persistent sakuramochi demon the final word, and go toward a happy new year. With that determination in my heart, I flutter in the dancing-sakura night sky of the royal capital. Book 12 - 12-27. The Whereabouts of the Prophecy 12-27. The Whereabouts of the Prophecy Satous here. I feel that the uracy rate of the thing called prophecy increases the fuzzier it is. I feel that it can reveal any kind of answerter depending on its allowances and the people interpreting it. Then, the prophecy in a world where gods exist is-- While drawing blue afterglow, I go through the Royal Capitals sky fast with sh Drive. --Found him. Ind before the man in ck clothing whos jumping through roofs--the high level scout belonging to [Light of Liberty]. Landing while crossing my arms and with both legs straight, I want to retort myself who do you think you are. I call out to the scout who turns around going to run away after seeing me. "Where do you think youre going?" Arisa retorted me, "You shouldve said Where are you going huh there!" through [Tactic Talk], but Im not interested in making a joke now, so I ignore her. "Would you return the things youve stolen in the royal castle, thief-kun?" " Item Box" The scout obediently opens his Item Box and takes out a small bag out of it. I thought he was just faking it, but since the marker Ive put on my [Chant] orb reappears, it seems to be the real thing. "Good prudence. Ill stop myself from tearing you limb from limb." While still being silent, the scout throws the small bag with my [Chant] orb inside, high in the air. Its probably for making a chance. I fire around 10 [Short Stun] toward the scout, and approach the small bag with sh Drive. Yosh, got it-- Return --the small bag disappears just before Im about to catch it. The scout whos using shadow as his shield below me is currently entering his own shadow while holding the small bag on his hand. --Tsk, shadow magic huh. No, this guy should only have light magic and holy magic. Then, this must be an ability of his item. "I wont let you!" I dive into the indefinite shadow that the scout has made. I intrude the sub-space created by the shadow vigorously. I cant see anything since theres no light, but the AR reading and the radar are different. The markers Ive put on the scout and the [Chant] orb tell me his location. I couldnt do anything when I went into the shadow created by the [No-Life King] during Mias kidnapping, but its different now. I fly with sh Drive in the shadow space, snatch the small bag from the scout and put it into my Storage. And then, I immediately put all the orbs inside in a special folder. Safe. I feel relieved now. Next, I just have to escape. I was able to go out before by yelling fiercely. I can probably do the same now. "Retrievalplete!" The ck space is broken, and Im back at the Royal Capital. "I-impossible. Who are you bastard! Its too nonsensical. Interfering the space not with magic but yell.... --LWEEENN. I heard a sound like someones strumming ss. What is that sound? "D-dont tell me, youre not a hero? Y-you bastard, are you god, no, that kind of stupid thing shouldnt be." Red rope-like patterns appear on the skin of the scout whos begun talking in slur. His back is transforming. Apparently, this guy is a fiend drug habitual user. I dont know the cause, but perhaps, his monster element is stimted when his mind gets disturbed, its probably the same reason as a reincarnated person changing into demon lord. I dont have any duty to save him, but Ill be sparing myself from seeing stter film-like scene before my eyes. The fiend transformation probably stops if his magic power is drained. As if obstructing me from invoking [Mana Drain], several sakura-colored feelers fall from the sky. I invoke the magic as is, create Holy Edge on my hand and cut away the feelers. The scouts marker disappears after he was swallowed by the sakuramochi demon. I open the map to check, but the scout hasnt died yet. His current location is in a ce where map doesnt exist. --I might have misunderstood something. I move to the sky above the sakuramochi demon with sh Drive. Its remaining health is only at 20%. "Liza, beat it." "Understood." While leaving blue light tracks, Liza charges at the sakuramochi demon. Behemoth thats controlled by Mia blocks the feelers that are trying to attack her, while Arisa uses space magic to reflect the advanced magic shot by the demons chanting head. And then Liza whos approached the sakuramochi demon bybining the golden armors Aerial Step and Flickering Movement pierces the sakura-colored body with her white spear. Defensive magic walls repeatedly stack in front of the sakuramochi demon to block Lizas white spear. However, those are meaningless. Lizas white spear prates the sakuramochi demons defensive walls as if ripping a thin film. --Dragon fang prates all that exist. The fang is effective even when its separated from the dragons body. --Dragon fang ruins even demon lords, its the ultimate de. In that case, no matter what defensive walls, there is no way that it wont prate the defense of a mere greater demon. Lizas dragon spear, Heiron, pierces the sakuramochi demons body, shaving its remaining healthpletely. "That spear is unfair poyoooo" While leaving that scream, the sakuramochi demon disappears into sakura-colored mist. So its really like that-- Im not looking at the sakuramochi demon, but the marker Ive put on it. During the time before its revived, the demons location is like with the scout, [Space without map]. Looks like I misunderstood what Ten-chan said. The way to defeat the sakuramochi demon is not by [Using forbidden magic that has enough power to destroy the surrounding space], but using forbidden magic that can [destroy the surrounding space], otherwise the demon cant be defeated. Right about then, the shout of Mito whom Ive almost forgotten echoes. ".... Divine Destruction!!!" The sound of rain like its from countless wind-bells reverberate in the royal capital sky. The next moment, Mitos magic destroys the magic circle that was covering the whole Royal Capital. "You did well Mito. Ill leave this body to you, just leave him to me." Ten-chan who had even less presence shouts out joyfully, and loses her strength as if her batterys been cut off. --What is this guy doing? "....Connection Lost. Confirming the users log-out. Restoring the right for avatars control. Shifting to autonomous mode. Mito, please order me." "haa, victims would likely appear if Ten-chans real bodyes." If Im to believe Ten-chans robotic words, until just now, the real Ten-chan was controlling this homonculus from some ce away. And, judging from what Mito has just said, Ten-chans identity is-- "Alrightt! Defeated it for the seventh time!" Arisas energetic words interrupt my train of thought. Just like earlier, the sakuramochi demon is disappearing into sakura-colored mist. If the secret to its revival is just as Ive guessed, then-- I turn off all the AR readings and sharpen my mind. --There! The slight odd sensation when the demon is appearing in the normal space--Ive caught the gap. That gap might be as small as a single molecule. --However, a gap is a gap. If I can break the shadow subspace, then theres no reason for it to not work on the same subspace. "Woooooo!" With a loud scream that doesnt sound like me, I wrench open the gap in space with both my hands. "Outrageous poyo! If it isnt Origin Magic--" I heard some interesting words, but destroying the demon takes precedence now. I strike the 90 small sakuramochi demons lurking in the subspace with [Condense] and [Laser]bo, infringing them. --The poyo poyo is noisy, but I wont leave even one of them remain. After destroying thest one, the log disys that Ive defeated a greater demon. The jet ck mist disappears into the sky together with the crumbling space. The radar disys the scout man once again. I thought that he was killed together with the sakuramochi demon, but he seems to be fine. The scout whos sitting on the ground with his back facing me is muttering something like hes delirious. The stimtion of the pattern on his body has stopped, its ckened, so it seems the worst case scenario has been avoided. Itd be troubling if his muttering is a spell, so I strike him with three [Short Stun]. I move next to the scout with Sky Drive while carrying the [Thorn Foot] ivy for binding him on one hand. --Something is bothering me. When I rotate my thought to grasp whether Ive overlooked something, the real nature of the odd feeling is revealed. --Thats right. Its the feeler of the sakuramochi demon. Why did the sakuramochi demon save the scout? From the demons point of view, men are nothing more than toys. The [Short Stun] magic is blocked by the scouts body. The sakuramochi demons parting gift huh! Then--. "..... Invoke Deity" The scout whos holding a huge magic core on his stomach, holds it up to the sky, and then the next moment, intense white light engulfs. It might be toote, but I immediately invokes [Laser] and bisect the core that the scout is holding. --It was for the sake of buying time for chanting this spell huh. But theres nothing happening even after Ive readied myself. The scout whos finished the spell has be mummy-like and falls to the ground. I wonder if the core he was holding evaporated at thest moment, I dont see it anywhere. ....Maybe, the chanting failed? "Hey? What was that just now?" "It seems he was trying to make god descend..." Arisa absentmindedly asked. "Satou! Its dangerous, the spirits are moring, they seem like theyll cry. Every child is trying to dive into the ground. The above seems to be scary, the above you know." In ordance to Mias warning in unusually long sentences, I look up to the sky. --I see three ck lines with the moon on their back. The instant I saw those lines, I was caught in chilly fear as if icicles had gouged out my body from inside. Even though my Fear Resistance is at maximum, its no use. The fear cannot bepletely removed. Tama slips behind my mantle and holds onto my leg while trembling. Mia is holding tightly on my other leg. At present, it seems only me, and these two can perceive the dreadfulness of those ck lines. "Nana, activate Castle! I allow the release of the limiter so use it!" "Yes, Master. Castle Mode Start." "Everyone gathers near Nana! Lulu, activate Fortress too." "Y-yes!" I also catch Mito and Ten-chans cast-off with [Magic Hand], and gather them with everyone together. Following Nana, I also activate [Castle] mode like hers. This is the superior version of the [Fortress] that was used in the fight against the floormaster, it has more than three times the defensive power. "Eh? Whats this magic? Its the same level as the Holy Shield and the Holy Armor, but the magic power is knitted strangely. Its too precise. Humans shouldnt be able to knit magic power like this...." Mito who sees the defensive wall of [Castle] that our golden armor created mutters such things like she in delirium. However, I dont have the leeway to keep herpany right now. Even though it should have been fine with this, my Crisis Perception doesnt stop. --Right, Ive forgotten. "Arisa, please get ready with your space magic." --The prophecy that Sera told me was [Nightmare visits the Royal Capital, ck Cmity alight from the heaven]. "Eh? Itll interfere with Nanas defense you know?" "Use it when the defense created by the three of us are broken through. When the timees, escape from the Royal Capital." --The former was probably about the sakuramochi demon. Then what about theter? Everyone is surprised at my words and turns around. Arisa asks on behalf of everyone. "Are those three lines falling from the sky that dangerous?" "Ah, if my guess is correct then--" I take out the Divine Sword from the my Storage. --The enemy this time is god. Book 12 - 12-28. God 12-28. God Satous here. I wonder why are the protagonists of fictional worlds go against enemies they absolutely cant win? I think its good to run away when you need to, making another attempt with redoubled efforts. "--If your guess is correct, what?" "Theyre powerful you see." While looking at the ck Lines that look as if theyve split the moon into four parts, I do my best to answer her question lightly. It might be overly hasty of me to judge them as enemies, but something whispers deep in my heart, "They are something that cannot coexist with us." It seem theyve finally arrived in the range of Shiga Kingdom, AR readings appear beside the ck Lines. --UNKNOWN. Its the same reading as the mysterious existence that appeared as a little girl during my fight with the dog-head demon lord in the desert. Theyre 10 meter wide, and 9 kilometer long, I thought they were person-shaped, but its bizarrely slim.... I feel theyre thicker, but I probably see that because the ck Lines are sucking in light. Theye falling rxedly, and stay in the air about 100 meters above the royal capital. "What are those? Hair?" "But, I can feel amazzing magic power from them." Mito replied to Arisa who muttered when she saw the three ck Lines above. ....Hair? Now that you mention it, they certainly look like one. --Gods hair? What is this anger that Ive never felt before. I wonder if this is how Office Ladies feel when they hear old mens gag. ....However, my fear has disappeared. When I think about it, its been proven that god can die. Moreover, I dont know what kind of body part are those, but its certain that those arent the gods real body. Ill destroy these, which are at best parts of summoned god, with the Divine Sword. "Master, youre not angry like usual?" "--Youre not angry?" Dang you Arisa, shes quite sharp. Howd she know under this golden helmet. "Ill go take care of it for a bit." "Eh? Werent they dangerous?" "Ill do something with this somehow." I hold out the sheathed Divine de, and let out a smile inside the golden helmet unseen from outside. "Master, Ill apany you." "Pochi too, Pochi will apany too." "Master, hoping to follow you." Liza, Pochi, and Nana express their wishes to follow me, but I cant nod to that. Before, the holy sword couldnt even interfere with the gods fragments that came out of [No-life King] Zen, let alone destroy it. The dragon spear that Liza holds might be able to get pass it but the gamble is too disadvantageous. "No. Im sorry but I cant take you girls along. The opponent is too dangerous." I persuade them, and the three obediently understand. When I look at the direction my mantle was pulled, there are Mia with pale face, and Tama who looks like shes going to cry. "Not good, thats not good nano. Absolutely, nano." "Letsgo home~?" I feel sorry to let go of the two who look really worried, but I have a hunch that the royal capital would be destroyed if those things move. I gently pull the two away from me and give them to Liza. "Everyone stay here. Its my job from here on." The defense of these girls will be abated if I move, but theres no time to change equipment. I entrust Nana to judge when to pull back, and tell Arisa and Liza to not hesitate when they retreat. Crimson ze came flying from the royal castle toward the three ck Lines. I dont know whether it was an advanced magic or forbidden magic, but that ze disappeared the moment it hit the ck Line. One of the ck Lines turns around from its base and changes into spiral form--. Using sh Drive, I ce myself between the ck Lines and the royal castle. I was barely in time to change my title to [God yer]. --I block the whip-like ck Line thats trying to trash the royal capital with the Divine Sword Ive hold in front of my body. The ck Line that touches the Divine Sword split into two after scattering ck-colored sparks. When the scattered sparks were fading, I saw the true color of those sparks. That was a very deep violet color. --Kuh, heavy. I resisted the inertia with sh Drive, yet I was still pushed enough to almost make me crash to the royal castle in an instant. When I look below to the royal castle, there are Sera, and the people from Muno Barondom. Even the king and Prime Minister, Ive interacted with them too much to abandon them. The Shiga 33 Wands who foolishly attacked would have only reaped what they sowed, but I dont intend to abandon the other people. The torn ck Lines take some distances away from the royal castle at once. The ck Line that has been split into two are merely split, they get back to its original shape while moving like swimming. I separate myself from the royal castle with Sky Drive, approaching the ck Lines in the sky. I extract the magic power of Durandal Ive taken from Storage and then pour that magic power into the Divine Sword. The jet ck de lengthens little by little everytime magic power is poured. The de has lengthened to more than 10 meter long when Ive poured all the magic power of the holy sword. Theres only one thing left until the preparation isplete now. I knew that word after pouring a certain amount of magic power into it. That word was conveyed to me from the Divine Sword. I dere thest word-- "Divine Sword. Let it <>. I probably shouldnt have done that. --True darkness befalls the moon. Light thates in contact with the Divine Sword perish. --Stillness befalls the night sky. Space thates in contact with the Divine Sword perish. --And then, the part of the ck Line thates in contact with the Divine Sword exfoliates and bes mist, and then disappears like its sucked by the Divine Swords de. I run up the ck Line with sh Drive, and concentrate letting the whole nine kilometer long body perish until the top. There are two remaining. "What, its easier than I thought--" I speak to myself as such after feeling disappointed with how fragile the ck Line is. However, my flighty heart cools down as if its been poured with cold water when I see the scene under my eyes. One part of the royal castle I see below haspletely disappeared. Fortunately the main building where the people of royal castle are gathering seem to be fine, however, if the ce I used the Divine Swords [Scripture] were the main building, I would have never got back the things that would be lost. --Must reflect on it. Postponing the deep reflection for now, Ill prioritize settling the situation now. I understand from AR reading that the swords ruination range is about several hundreds meters long. I should take the ck Lines up high in altitude so there would be no victims on the ground. I attack the ck Lines with the long range [Laser], Ive erased the <> state of the Divine Sword during the attack. It feels painful since the air has disappeared, but looking at my endurance and stamina gauge, Im probably fine for one or two hours. What a cheat body if I do say so myself. When Ive erased the second ck Line, Im bothered with ck Lines individuality, or rather its skeleton-like intelligence. Like the non-active monsters in MMO, it wont react even if the other ck Lines are attacked as long as its not being attacked itself. Whether the scouts deity summoning failed, or due to the ck Line having its own role, its too enigmatic. My thought wandered for merely several seconds like that, however, those several seconds seem to be problematic-- Faraway on the northeast, white light appears as if rising morning sun. That light converges and bes one bundle of white light, and then it bisects thest ck Line into two. Even after bisecting the ck Line, the light powerfully went straight ahead, and changed the grain-producing region over the royal capital into ashes and fissure. The light was shot from the northeast direction where the sacred mountain lies, the Fujisan mountains. Coming here flying with speed thats not inferior to my sh Drive, a tinum arrowhead--huge Heavenly Dragon thats over 180 meters in length. ....So Ten-chan is really a Heavenly Dragon (Tenryu). Its probably the Heavenly Dragon that appeared in the legend of Ancient King Yamato. The Heavenly Dragons fangs thats said to [Pierce all that exist] crunch the ck Line, and the horn and ws that arent inferior to the fangs also cut off the ck Line. While observing that, and erasing the upper part of the ck Line that was bisected by the [Dragon Breath] shot by the Heavenly Dragon, I descend. The ck Line thats be short coil around the Heavenly Dragons body even while being torn. Moreover, it seems part of it have assimted with the Heavenly Dragon, her tinum scales are turning ck. When Im about one kilometer above the ground, I absorb all the magic power in the Divine Sword and put it into the holy sword Durandal. The Divine Swords <> state is canceled once its magic power is below a certain amount just like how it works with holy swords scripture, so the Divine Sword is back to its original state. Cracking sounds like breaking boards echoes in the sky of the royal capital. Its from the Heavenly Dragon. KUROOOUUUUNN!! The Heavenly Dragon thats been encroached by the ck Line screams. Since I, who could speak dragonnguage, couldnt understand its meaning, it must have been a scream. I grab the tail of the suffering Heavenly Dragon in order to drop her to the ground, I make giant swings in the air and throw her outside the royal capital. I myself think that Im treating her cruelly, but this is a necessary measure. Theres no telling how many people would fall victim if such a huge body fell on the royal capital. The Heavenly Dragon made a deep valley on the royal capitals grain-producing region thats been changed into a wastnd. To the farmers, Im sorry. Please forgive me for now, Ill restore them when Ive be able to chant. I mark the fragments of the ck Line that ate the Heavenly Dragon on the map, and erase them one by one with the Divine Sword. I dont know whatd happen if such things remain. Before long, an unfortunate mole monster that appeared touched one. --At the next moment. The moles body is turned inside out, and it bes moving slime-like thing with exposed magic core. It takes the surrounding debris and monsters corpses, and bes gigantic. The mole that should have been level 20 bes level 50 when it has finished turning big. Apparently, this doping is the reason why the scout summoned the ck Lines. Iunch the mole slime up in the air with [Remote Stun], strike it with [Condense] and [Laser]bo from directly below, and turn its magic defense and body into small pieces. It seems normal attack works for it besides the ck Lines itself. I re at the falling magic core. The ck Line has slipped into the exposed magic core. I jump up from the ground, and cut the magic core along with the ck Line with the Divine Sword, annihting it. Using sh Drive, I head toward the destroyed hill where the Heavenly Dragon is rampaging. Apparently after parting with me, she was going toward the nearby town after destroying the hill. I go to the direction the Heavenly Dragon is tumbling with sh Drive, and then kicks her solid scale. GYURORORORONN Oops. Her health gauge has been decreased by 20%. Heavenly Dragons are unexpectedly fragile huh? Her unfocused eyes like shes lost her mind turn toward me, I evade the shot [Dragon Breath] with sh Drive. She was going to move her head while firing the breath, changing the firing line, but I move next to her head with sh Drive, and kick her face from the side to turn the breath toward the sky so therell be no victim. ording to AR reading, the Heavenly Dragons state is [Frenzy], and [Encroachment: Demon God]. --Those ck Lines were parts of the [Demon God] huh! The identity of the ck Line that was UNKNOWN bes clear after it encroached the Heavenly Dragon. There are 27 ck Lines that are encroaching the Heavenly Dragon. The majority are gathering on three ces, the head, the reverse scale, and the tail. --Then. Itll be a rough handling, but please forgive me. With the Divine Sword in hand, I approach the Heavenly Dragon. The Heavenly Dragon whos lost her mind attacks me with her tail thats moving faster than the speed of sound. It was written in the Ancient King Yamatos picture book that the Heavenly Dragons scales repel holy swords. Its said that the scale even blocks the magic swords of the [Golden Wild Boar King]. However, it is no different than a scrap of paper before the Divine Sword. After cutting the Heavenly Dragons tail, I annihte the ck Lines that coil the tail. I run on the Heavenly Dragons back, and st away the ck Lines, gouging the body together with them. Its slightly rough, but If I do it leisurely and result inplete encroachment of her whole body, itll be no joke. The damage thatd appear would probably be higher than demon lords. Its not like Im not treating her like ady, but I feel only little sense of guilt when its in her dragon form. Besides, the endurance strength of a Heavenly Dragon should be durable enough. I harden my heart and erase the ck Lines from the Heavenly Dragon. Even while being dyed in dragons blood, I was able to erase most of the ck Lines in just 10 seconds. --The only remaining ones are on the reverse scale and the head. I cant gouge them together with the body with these. I guess theres no choice but to grab the ck Lines and tear it off. But I could be encroached myself if carelessly touch it. I form magic armor on the hand that doesnt hold the Divine Sword. And then, when Im about to grab them just like that, my thought stop. --The opponent is a god, even though its just the part. Careless actions lead to ruin. I admonish myself for my conceit, and alter the magic armor. If magic swords can be changed into holy swords by altering theirposition. And if magic edge has sub-type like holy edge. Gods power is like that too, I should be able to reproduce it, right. I borrow the power of the Divine Sword, and dye the magic armor with divinity. The red color of the magic armor gradually changes into jet-ck like the Divine Swords. --Its just like the color of the ck Line. Dont think about unnecessary things, Satou. Right now is--. I grab the ck Line sprouting on the Heavenly Dragons head like an ahoge with the hand thats coated in divinity, and uproot it. I heard an especially loud scream from the Heavenly Dragon, but now is not the time to pay attention to it. I annihte the pulled ck Line with the Divine Sword in my right hand. And then, when I was pulling the ck Line coiling on the reverse scale, I inadvertently pulled the reverse scale together with it. It seemed to be quite painful, the Heavenly Dragon let out a heartbreaking howl and then fainted. While annihting the ck Line pulled from the reverse scale, I apologize to the Heavenly Dragon in my mind. >Defeated [Fallen Offshoot of Demon God] >Defeated [Fallen Offshoot of Demon God] >Defeated [Fallen Offshoot of Demon God] >Skill [] Acquired >Title [God Spirit] Acquired >Title [One who Vited the Taboo] Acquired >Title [Torture King] Acquired >Title [Sadistic] Acquired >Title [Natural Enemy of Heavenly Dragon] Acquired There are some disagreeable titles, but its toote to retort to the one who governs the system after all this time. My level has be 312, whether it was because I overhunted greater demons, or because I defeated the [Fallen Offshoot of Demon God]. Was the skill without a name just a bug of the acquisition indicator, its not in the skill list. Even while feeling like Id faint from the mental fatigue, I heal the Heavenly Dragons wounds with treasured high grade recovery medicines and healing magic. The cut tail connected itself as anticipated, but the pulled reverse scale, and the fangs, horn, and ws that were broken during the fight werent able to be restored. Her ws grow back after I gave her the high grade recovery medicine that had been charged with magic power to the limit, so the fang and the horn should regrow if persist. My thought is neglectful, I wonder if its because Im tired. It might be the first time Ive ever been this tired ever since I came to the different world. Moreover.... My left hand cant feel anything since a while ago. I take off the golden armors gauntlet in order to check the condition of my left hand. I was at a loss for words when I saw the left hand that appeared from the gauntlet. That hand has lost the color of skin, dyed jet ck.... Book 12 - 12-29. The Black Left Arm 12-29. The ck Left Arm Satous here. "The main character who wields the forbidden power has lost one of his body part as thepensation." Its a situation that happens often in shounen manga and novels with hot-blooded protagonists, but when its happening to me in reality, its not really something to joke around. I overlook the left hand dyed in non-lustrous jet ck color. I probably would be excited and weed this while saying, "Quiet down! O my left arm!" if I were still suffering from Chuunibyou, but now I simply feelpletely perplexed. I can move my fingers without problem, but I cant feel anything with my arm. Like this, supplying magic power to Nana wont be fun, and I wont be able to enjoy various things with the beautiful onee-sans when I visit the shop. --Wonder if a new arm will regrow if I cut it? A stupid idea floats in my mind, probably because Im tired. Normally I would have never chosen this, but at this time I felt like it was a good idea as if I had received a divine revtion. I put the Divine Sword that has served its purpose into Storage, and take out holy sword Durandal. Holding Durandal with my right hand, I lightly tap-tap it on my left dark hand. I feel hard metal-like sensation from it. The darkened part is until the part between the wrist and the elbow. I avoid that part and aim at the flesh-colored part. I make up my mind and swing down Durandal to my left arm. nk, there was a light sound, and then its split into two. --The holy sword Durandal is. Breaking the holy sword of divine gift, Durandal, just how hard it is. My tired mind silently retort. Magic power is leaking from the broken part of the holy sword, bing violent wind that rages the surrounding. I catch the flown de with the usual [Magic Hand] and control the sword in my hand so that the magic power wont leak out. I put the broken de in its sheath and then I also put the other remaining part of Durandal into the sheath. When I tried its scripture before, some small scratches from the fight with the [Golden Wild Boar King] were restored. I decide to recite the scripture since theres nothing to lose in doing it. "<> Durandal" Blue light overflows from the sheath. After the light subsides, I took it out of the sheath, and Durandal had returned to its original form before it was broken. Id be lying if I didnt expect this, but I really cant believe that itd recover from being broken. As expected of the stable opening performer. Ill keep relying on it from now on. Now then, lets try cutting my hand once more. When I tried touching the part I cut earlier, it felt the same as the darkened part even though its flesh-colored. I put the golden armors arm part to the storage, and after checking that its the soft part with my right hand on the upper arm, I cut the part between the shoulder and the elbow with Durandal. Red blood spills, and the arm is falling to the ground. Theres no pain thanks to Pain Resistance, but its not something thats pleasant to see. I put the arm into the Storage when its falling, and block the cut with [Magic Hand]. Blood drip little by little to ground from the base of my arm. --The next moment. Swoosh, green colored bundle of vines grows toward the sky from the ground. I took some distance away since I thought that a nt-type monster had appeared, but the thing that has grown to 10 meter high is the vine of a sweet potato. Excluding its abnormal scale, its apletely normal nt. Dont tell me, its because of my blood? I can try experimenting it when Ive got some free time, but right now is not the time to do such thing. I heal the cut wound with [Aqua Heal] in order to prevent blood from dripping more than this. The blood has stopped, but it doesnt seem like my arm will regrow. Ive expected this much. During my experiment with mouses, [Aqua Heal] couldnt restore lost limbs either. Before I take out an upper grade magic potion, I use my right hand to uproot the potato and put it into Storage. Itll be annoying if this potato bes a new seed of trouble after all. I take out an upper magic potion that has been fully charged with magic power beforehand and drink it in one go. In my experiment with mouses, this restored the lost arms and legs. However, my arm doesnt regrow even after I wait for a while. So my n failed.... I grieve at my numbed mind from fatigue. I also desist from connecting the cut hand from earlier back. --What? Something is caught in the corner of my consciousness. For some reason, I got a shback about when I dived into the scouts shadow. --Thats right. Why was I able to interfere the shadow space with spirit, destroying it. The sakuramochi demon said [Primeval Magic] or something.... There are many cases in fictional works where this kind of magic somehow does something with [Spirit] and [Image]. It should be enough if theres a material. I take out the treasured magic potion barrel from Storage, and soak my cut arm in it. I scream loudly with fighting spirit while remembering the scene from an old anime where the character got resurrected from bleached bones. "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" I dont know whether something called [Primitive Magic] really exists, or [Self-Healing] skill showed its full potential. However, rather than that-- The hand Ive pulled from the barrel, which has been properly restored, is many times more important. It seems the wound was re-opened during the restoration, the upper grade magic potion in the barrel has been ruined with my blood getting mixed in, but I can just make more something like potion. Ive got a lot of Blood Spheres, that are needed for making upper grade magic potion, from True Ancestor Ban. Now then, I guess Ill go back to the Royal Capital.... I contact Arisa with [Telephone] magic. Arisa Ive cleaned up this side. Lets reunite in the mansion. I-is it over already? I could hear some loud sound from outside the royal capital, are you alright? Are you injured anywhere? Yeah, Im fine. I tell her so and cut the call. Before invoking teleport magic, I exterminate the remaining monsters in the royal capital with [Remote Arrow] and [Short Stun]. There are some remaining in the underground and the indoors, but there isnt anyone nearby there, there are opposing forces and its not urgent, so leaving them forter should be alright. "Ten-cha~n" I heard the voice of Mitoing here flying while fluttering on her broom. Theres the homonculus Ten-chan beside Mito too. If Mitos identity is just as Ive guessed, then I want to tell her that Im Suzuki Ichirou and various other things. However, there are other things that need to be done right now. I can meet Mito as many times as I want if I just put a marker on her. I leave the fainted heavenly dragon, and teleported back to my mansion in the royal capital. "Master~?" After returning to Pendragon Mansion, the first person whoes weing me is Tama. I catch Tama whos jumping straight to my head with [Magic Hand] and give her a lift. "Im home, Tama." "Not injured~?" "Yeah, of course." I tell a lie to the worried Tama. No, its the truth in my current condition. "Satou." Mia embraces me with a thud. Our armament are obstructing each other, so the reunion doesnt look good. Following the two, the other girls are happy for my safety. "Everyone, thank you for your hard work. Ill ask you to do another job when the dawnes, so get some nap for three hours." I took off my golden armors helmet, and told so to everyone. My disguise mask was removed together with the helmet. "Understood." "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu." Everyone answers unanimously to my instruction, and matching that, their empty stomaches also sing in chorus. It seems theyre hungry after fighting a long battle. I take out a wagon with pre-made light meals and fruit drinks for midnight snacks behind everyone. "Then, I shall make something light before we sleep." "No, Ive prepared them already, for those who are hungry, eat them and then take a nap. You can take off the golden armor since youre going to act in your usual condition after the sleep." I stop Lulu and point at the wagon behind everyone. "Wa~i" "Roasto beefu-san nanodesu!" "Announcing the existences of karages with bones." "They look truly delicious." "Parfait." "Arisa, there are potatoes too." "....Since when." Except Arisa who looks like she needs an exnation, everyone begins to capture the sandwiches and karages. Lulu who usually minds her manner seems to be quite hungry too, she has food on both her hands, putting them into her mouth in a hurry. "Sleep after you eat lightly okay. You should sleep early since Ill wake you up forcefully once its dawn." Everyone nods while continuing to chew their food, silencees to the room. "--Dont you need a space magician?" However, Arisa whos teleported to the corridor ahead stands. "So, where is Master going to alone?" "Im not going out to fight. Im just going to help people who are trapped under the debris you see." "Then, everyone should together--" I shake my head before Arisa finish her sentences. "Dont force yourself. Everyone has exceeded their fatigue limit after continuously fighting a greater demon. Theyll copse from overworking if they dont rest their nerves once." "But isnt Master the same too." Its the truth that Im mentally tired, nevertheless Id feel bad leaving the people that need to be rescued alone. "Its alright, Ill change ces with everyone and get some sleep when its morning." I persuade Arisa while patting her head, and I get back to the Royal Capitals sky through Echigoya Workshops roof. Ive re-equipped the disguise mask, but I use the Mito-like disguise mask that Im going to use for evening party on the area around my eyes where the golden helmet isnt covering. Beforemencing the rescue operation, Ill report to every ce Im rted to. I contact the king in the royal castle with [Telephone], and report that Ive finished exterminating the greater demon and the three lines that appearedter--I told him that they were magic weapons prepared by the demon. In addition, I also tell him the location and the number of the remaining monsters, and ask for the Shiga Eight Swords and the holy knights to dispatch. Just in case, I asked him to tell the citizens not to eat meat from red rope pattern monsters when he announces the resolution of the incident with [Public Information Space]. Even though I think its fine, itll be troubling if there are some strange side effects. Next, I contact Echigoyas manager with [Telephone] magic, tell her that the battle is over, and instruct her to prepare the necessary arrangements for reviving the royal capital from now on. Even though she should just have a sleepless night in fear, the manager replied normally, "Certainly", and began to act. Its truly reliable of her, but please be careful of workaholic okay. Next, I also tell Porina the workshop manager whos taking refuge in Echigoyas workshop underground to start the preparation for helping the victims. I dont have much time, so I only told a word of gratitude to every member of Echigoya Firm starting from Tifaliza and Nell. There are about 8670 people that need to be helped. There are a lot, but it might be what can be expected from the leading city of the continent with 200.000 poption. Most of them are injured people who ran away outside the royal capital. It seems there are priests and priestess, but looks like their healing arent enough. Among those, around 1000 are people under copsed buildings, and people who were left behind in buildings that caught fire. There are many who are from the lower-ie ss area. The victims from the wealthy and noble area are in two-digit number too, but theyre few overall, so I go to the low-ie ss area first to help. I saw a pair of young brother and sister frantically trying to move the debris on top of a fallen building. "Someone! Please help! Mother and the others are under here!" "No onesing. Help clear even one piece of debris if you got time to scream for help." "Onii" Checking the map, there are these childrens mother and several other people under this building. --My way of helping is quite simple. Whilending on top of the building, I specify the range on the map and put the debris and the building materials into my Storage. After putting the debris into my Storage in a sh, just like that, the people who were under the buildingy bare. The siblings who suddenly lost their footholds screamed while falling, but I catch them with [Magic Hand] and put them on my shoulders. There were many injured people, so I healed them all with [Aqua Heal], and carry them to the safety on the side of the road with [Magic Hand]. The hands of the siblings who are moved from meeting their mother are in bad shapes too, so I also heal them. I lightly raise my hand toward their words of gratitude, and immediately head toward the other people who need help. Im doing rescue at the rate of 16 people per minute, putting the corpses of monsters I find along the way. I dont remember leaving any corpse behind, but Ill prioritize saving people who are alive for now. Along the way, the king began a broadcast, and then the people who were panicking began to noticeably calm down. As expected of the king of arge country. Ipleted the rescue operation faster than I had nned. It didnt even take one hour due to me abandoning prudence. Its usually in, but the effect of unique skill is immense after all. Next, I go outside the royal capital, and heal the injured people with [Aqua Heal] while still floating in the air. Ive expected people thanking and cheering me, but there are even people who fall prostrate and pray to me. --Please do that kind of thing toward God. Its two hours before dawn. This time Im removing debris blocking the royal capitals roads by putting them into Storage. Doing them all is troublesome as expected, so I prioritize the paths people use for evacuation like the main road and parks. There are ces that have caved-in, so I contact the prime minister whos dealing with the royal capital to prioritize dispatching earth magicians there. Now the supply cart units of soldiers and the knights who are doing disaster relief and victims aid should be able to move. Lastly, I collect the corpses, and leave the memorial service for them to the neighboring inhabitants. I check on the menus memo if I left anything. Alright, no problem. What hero Nanashi should do in the royal capital isplete. And then I go gather around 202 life magicians and 11 priests from the neighboring cities before the daybreak. I had got the king in the royal castle to issue a letter of authorization beforehand, so I was able to recruit the people from the local viceroys and governors without any problem. Of course, Im only able to gather these people so fast in such a time probably because of transporting by teleportation, and the 10 gold coins reward for each of them. I want to scout some of these people to Echigoya, so Ive instructed Porina the workshop manager and Nell the life magician to check the appropriate ones. I let them stay in the appendix dorm of Echigoya Workshop, Ive gathered them in order to sustain sanitation of the people who have lost their houses during this incident. Being covered in mud on top of being hungry and tired, they should feel at the bottom now. I dont need to supply the food, the king has released the emergency savings of the treasury and mobilized the prime minister, the generals, the supply cart units, and the lower bureaucrats and officials. With this, there are only rebuilding and holding funeral services for the victims left to do. The dance party tonight is probably still going to be held in order to show the dignity of the kingdom toward foreign countries. Its the big moment for our girls, so Id like to be able to enjoy it without anxiety in the future. ....Still, Im tired. With the rising morning sun behind me, I teleport back to Pendragon Mansion where everyone is sleeping. Book 12 - 12-30. The Dance Party at the Royal Castle 12-30. The Dance Party at the Royal Castle Satous here. In battle manga where battlese one after another, I feel that the scenes of everyday life are simply intermezzo. However, when Im put into the situation myself, I be wanting to refrain from battles and rest in a peaceful ce. "Ten-chan, Im fallingggggg~~" While Mito was leaving such scream, the heavenly dragon returned to Fujisan Mountains as if fleeing. Judging from the luminous points on the map, it seems Mito and Homonculus Ten-chan are with her too. If they donte here until were about to leave the Royal Capital, Im going to Fujisan Mountains to meet Mito myself. ....Oh right, I forgot to collect the scales dropped by the heavenly dragon. I dont mind leaving them there, but if it caused some weird gold rush uproar, the local farmers would be troubled. Ill go quickly collect them. Fuffufu~n, so I hum while teleporting back to Pendragon Mansion. Actually, when I was collecting the scales, a call from Aze-san who was worried about me came through [World Phone]. --The worried Aze-san was cute too. The girls seem to be still asleep, so I change to my everyday clothing and go downstairs. There, themuting servants have gathered in full force. """Good morning, Master.""" "Ah, morning." I reply their sharp morning greeting, and tell the old butler that its fine for them to take a day off on their houses since its after the incident yesterday. "I am very thankful for your consideration--" ording to the old butler, the houses of themuting servants are all fine. A blue luminous point that signifies my friend are reflected on my radar. I instruct the old butler to let the girls sleeping on the second floor until they wake up themselves and go toward the entrance hall. "Master, there is a visitor for you." "Satou-san, good morning." Coming from the entranceway, the maid-san guides Sera-san whos wearing priestess clothing to the room. Im amazed that Duke Oyugock and his retainers let her go out even though its after such incident. "Good morning, Sera-san. Has anything happened for you to be this early?" "Im sorry foring so early. Satou-san, actually I have something to ask you--" Sera who was having a bit of hard time asking, asked me to apany her inspecting the city. Of course its not a pleasure trip, but to heal people who are seriously injured in the royal capital. The people of royal capital have beenpletely healed by Nanashi though, but I cant say it as Satou. Putting that aside, even without asking me Sera has four knights apanying her whove followed her to my mansion. When I check about them to Sera, they are assigned as a condition if she wants to go outside the noble street by Duke Oyugock, and they are to mobilize with me. If you only hear that part, it sounds as if Duke Oyugock is trying to make Sera be together with me, but in actuality if I go with her, Liza whos an equal match to a Shiga Eight Swords and the others would surely also go along, that must be his hidden n. I readily consent to Seras request, and go around the royal capital while receiving appraising nces from the female escort knights. "Even though there are so much damage, there doesnt seem to be anyone injured isnt it." "Yes, that seems to be so--" I nod at Sera who looks perplexed. This neighborhood is the wealthy area, so golems, ves, and servant-like men are gathered to remove the debris and such. I also catch sights of magic soldiers and magicians wearing robes repairing the caved-in road. While looking at them at a nce, we pass through the wealthy area and enter the general citizen area. I look at the surrounding, and even though it hasnt even been two hours since the daybreak, the citizens have begun cooperating to clear up the copsed buildings. I dont see many golems and magicians over here. Even though were just here to inspect them, the citizens who noticed us stop their work and fall prostrate, so we continue moving while inspecting as much as possible so that we wont get in the way. "Hime-sama, even though the surrounding houses are destroyed to such degrees, there isnt a single debris on the road." "Yes, the military engineers of the royal capital are excellent arent they." One of the escort knights talks to Sera like shes in awe while advancing the horses. The military engineers are certainly excellent, but these are my works. As expected, without cheat, the royal capitalcks the man power needed to remove the debris two hours after the incident. I also catch sights of life magicians hired by Echigoya Firm cleaning the citizens dirt, and giving food in the public park. The housewives from the neighborhood seem to be helping too. Since there are some people who look dead tired nearby the public park, Sera gets down from the horse and call them. "Are you feeling unwell?" "N-no, priestess-sama. These people are the people who have been saved from under the debris--" A nearby old woman whos fallen prostrate tells Sera that theyre just sleeping from exhaustion. "Hero-sama saved my grandchildren who were trapped under the debris." After hearing the old woman, the people on the surrounding also lift up their head and each begins to boast about hero. "I was saved from the monster by Hero-samas magic." "It sure was amazing. From somewhere far away his figure couldnt even be seen, several hundreds magic arrows defeated the monsters, that even the knights had trouble in a blink of an eye." "I had got injury big enough my arm was almost torn off, but the golden armor Hero-sama healed it fer me." --Its ticklish, so please stop there. "Im able to live on thanks to Hero Nanashi-sama." When the surrounding people see the old woman putting her hands together and praying, they also began to pray, namu namu, too. ....Like I said, please stop with the praying. Unable to endure any longer, I urged Sera to leave the park, and headed toward the low ie people area this time. As we advance the road, the people gradually look more disorderly. The crowding nearby the square where theres a food distribution is particrly bad. Theres a food distribution too in the general citizen area, but its on the verge of bing a riot here. They dont line up, cut each others line, and have fist fight with every little thing. The expression of Sera whos disconnected with violence begins to cloud when she sees such scene. --CLAP. I stop the noise in the square with the sound of my pping palm. The secret is to create Magic Edge right before they hit. "O-oy, arent those nobles-sama." "There are knights-sama too." People who have begun to notice us prostate themselves one by one. It would have been over with [What, its just a noble huh] if this were in Labyrinth City, but it became this period-drama-like since nobles from big family tend to strut around, and they can easily dispose of people they deem rude. "Everyone, the food has been prepared by the King, its enough for everyones share. Please act orderly befitting of Shiga Kingdom people." Sera speaks to the citizens with a dignified smile. "Oy, the heck is orderly?" "Dunno. Rather than that, what does befitting mean?" I picked up such conversation with my Attentive Ears skill. Nevertheless, it seems the rough nuance has been transmitted, the people who are taken aback with Seras smile, start to form lines as instructed by the officials who are distributing the food. We wave our hands to the officials who are bowing toward us, and then we set out to return, closing the royal capital inspection. I part with Sera in front of Duke Oyugocks mansion thats next to the royal castle, and stop by the royal castles guest house where Baron Muno and the others are staying. Im relieved that theres no victim in the baron house except a maid who fell down the stair in panic. Lady Karina seemed to visit us during my absence, but she didnt seem to have any particr business with me. She was probably checking the well-being of our girls. I finish lunch with everyone quickly and hasten everyone to begin the preparation for the evening party early. Im the lowest ss of noble, so I have to enter the venue before upper ranking nobles. The party begins after sunset, but it seems we need to enter the venue one hour before. While everyone is finishing their preparation, I be Nanashi to meet the king and the prime minister in the royal castle. When I showed up my face in the kings office, both of them thanked me so vigorously like theyd fall prostrate many many times. It was beginning to be annoying along the way, so I forcefully interrupted and began my true objectiveing here--I told them the details of the incident and the true identity of the ck lines. Both of them were shocked but it seemed they knew that I was not an ordinary existence from the reports of their retainers, so they believed it rtively easy. "Partial summoning of Demong God...." "Yeah, thats why Ill have to seclude myself in the forbidden library." "Certainly. We will prepare an excellent librarian, so please order that person if you need necessary documents." "Thankies." Searching things seem like itll be fun if its with a tsun female knight. After Ive finished my report, I ask them about the treatment of the incidents criminals. All remnants of [Light of Liberty] and [Wings of Liberty] are to be publicly executed after the Kingdom Conference. The noble who provided the base for [Light of Liberty] is condemned the crime of treason, and every family members are to be executed-- "Are the young children too?" "No. In ordance of thew enacted by Na-, Ancient King-sama, children who are 10 years old and younger are to spend the rest of their life in the monastery located at the foot of Fujisan Mountains." I see, thatw sounds like what that guy those days would insist enacting. Since Ive understood, the prime minister continues talking about the treatment of the other people. As for other nobles who cooperated with that noble, theyll be treated with various punishments depending on the degree of their cooperation, ranging from the family heads execution, to fine penalty. The temple knight who attacked the Shiga Eight Swords seem to be dispatched by a Cardinal who transferred from Holy Kingdom Parion at the continents west, but that guy seemed to have escaped by taking advantage of the confusion during the incident. All people connected with Holy Kingdom Parion are confined under the castle under the pretext of sheltering them. And, about the carefree ult group, "Wind of Freedom", their members arent free of me, several members who did radical speech and conducts are to be punished lightly as a warning. "Ja, Ja~n!" "Ja~n?" "Ja jan nanodesu!" While I was rxing in Pendragon Mansions living room after finishing the general affairs, Arisa, Tama, and Pochi appeared to show off their dresses while saying those things. Simply put, their dresses are Cindere-like. There are frames called panniers inside, upping the volumes of the skirts. The big ribbons on both sides are cute. The three are wearing matching dresses with the color as the only difference. Arisas is white, Pochis is yellow, Tamas is pink. The gems on the circlets on their foreheads are also matching each of their dress. Every one of them is a different colored diamond, Ive got a hard time making them in fake brilliant cut. Holy sword Durandal was quite the achiever during the process. Holy swords really cut well arent they. "Everyone looks great." "Dehehee~" "Wa~i" "Nanodesu!" When I praise the three, theyre twirling in their ces, expressing their joy. The swelling skirts look like spinning tops. "Master, requesting inspection of new equipment." "Nana-sama, youre wonderful." "Masita, Nana-samas dress, praise praise?" "Master, I really should have, with armor...." Next, Nana and Liza entered the room. Nana who leads Shiro and Crow looks somehow proud while still being expressionless. We cant take the two children along so theyre wearing their everyday wears. Its Lizas second time in dress after the banquet yesterday, but it seems shes still not used to skirt. Lizas dress today is more showy than yesterday. Several thin clothes cover her chest area, retaining Lizas sharpness while disying woman-like brilliance. On that point, Nanas dressck such ingenuity. Its a normal design with emphasized breasts valley. I just had to be careful so that it wouldnt be vulgar. The bra top is sewed on the dress, so her back line is exposed magnificently. Lizas dress uses deep blue color, while Nana uses red color fabric. "It suits you two quite well. Liza, your cor is in disarray. Come here, Ill fix it for you." "T-thank you very much, Master." Maybe theyre envious to see me fixing Lizas cor, Arisa and the others are trying to disarrange their dresses, but its not happening since only Lizas dress has cor. "Master, Im sorry to have kept you waiting." "Satou." Thest ones to enter the room is Lulu and Mia. My eyes are captivated by Lulu in white dress. Lulu whos smiling sweetly is attractive enough to almost make me fall in love. "Mwu." Maybe because I was fascinated with Lulu, Mia sulked and kicked my lower leg. "Sorry sorry, you two look very cute." Mias dress is of elvish nt-like taste. Several transparent cloth that look like leaves are stacked to paint green gradation, and a blue rose-like decoration goes from her left waist to her right shoulder. I think there was three-dimensional way of sewing in the former world, but since I didnt know the way to do it, I reinforced it with thin mithril wires. Lulus dress is a neat wedding-dress like white dress. At first nce, it looks pure white, but since there are embroidery made with special Adamantite threads, the bottom has chandelier-like illumination, it draws glittering pattern as a surprise. Of course its a secret to Lulu. In addition, Ive incorporated the world trees branch as the lining and weaved fiber made of the whales beard on every dress, so the defensive power is authentic. Riding two wagons, we arrived at the guest house inside the royal castle. This pavilion seems to be used only during the dance party. Going to the annex from the main building, we head to the first floor of the annex, the venue for lower ss nobles. It seems the venue for the upper ss nobles is the second floor of the main building, while the first floor being used for their guards and followers to stand by. After getting off the rotary wagon, we walk on the blue carpet spread on the hallway toward the venue. "Are those mithril explorers?" "Lizardkin, Dogkin, Catkin, oh my, even Elf-sama is there." "A group leads by a ck-haired boy-- So those are Pendragon the Woundless!" I heard such things from a group of lower ss nobles who are gossiping around. Its not particrly a bad gossip, so I bow and smile radiantly when we pass them. The venue isrge enough for around 300 people to dance all at once. Moreover, when I look closer, there are two rooms that are as wide connected to this. There are a lot of lower ss nobles, so these much space are probably needed. "Prety~?" "Theres a lot of chandeliers nanodesu." "Its pretty so I praise." Tama, Pochi, Nana look up many chandeliers illuminating the venue and admire it. "Those dont seem to use candles, I wonder if all of those are magic tools?" "That seems to be the case." Arisa asked, so I appraised them, and understood that they were magic tools that made use of Light Drops. There are also venttion magic tools on the four corners of the room. As expected of a venue of arge country, it seems there are also crime prevention magic tools installed too. "Its really gorgeous. I feel that Im out-of-ce." "Thats not true. Liza is a splendiddy you know." I tell Liza whos being worried that its not a ttery, ites from my true feeling. In actuality, among the nobles in this floor, about 5% of them arent humans. Most of them are lifetime honorary chevaliers, but there are also those who hold honorary baron pedigree. "You too Lulu, rx your shoulders a bit." "B-but. Even if a girl like me dresses up...." Even though its dormanttely, Lulus inferiorityplex resurfaces aftering to a showy stage. From my point of view, shes the most lovely and beautiful in this ce, having her beauty shadowed by her inferiorityplex is too wasteful. Right then, the orchestra preparation isplete, and rxing tune starts to fill the floor. Even though the host hasnt opened the meeting, some impatient couples have started to dance while matching the tune. Lulu quietly leaks envious sigh while seeing the dancing couples. "Youngdy, would you like to dance with me?" I present my hand to Lulu, and ask her to dance with me with slightly pompous tone. "U-um.... I-if youre fine with me." Lulu timidly takes my hand, and then I escort her to the open space where the couples are dancing. Matching the rxing music, we dance like wandering fish. At first Lulu was tense trying not to fail, but she was diffused after seeing me purposely took some wrong steps, and it became a rxing dance. It was worth clowning around. The two of us spin and dance, enjoying the peaceful night. More than fighting demons, really, Im more suited to this kind of rxing time. We continued dancing for several tunes until Lulu was satisfied. Furthermore, when we returned to where everyone was after finishing the dance, they looked at me as if wanting to dance, so I asked them to be my partner in turns. "Arisa, youre fine with not dancing?" "Fuhfuhn, the star performer adorns the closing performance you know!" I heard Arisa bluffing like that with my Attentive Ears skill. And, as if that was a g, blue luminous point besides our girls reflected on the radar.... --The night of dance party seems going to be long. Book 12 - Intermission: New Year Dish Intermission: New Year Dish "Lulu Onee-sama, I earnestly implore you." ....What should I do, Arisa is acting even stranger than usual. "Do you want something youd like to have for the evening meal?" "Banba~gwu~?" "Leaving out the whale karage is hard too nodesu." It was Pochi-chan and Tama-chaning from behind Arisa who answered my question. Liza-san would have surely requested yakitori. Nana-san loves kids lunch. Mia-chan would be curry I think? "Luluu~" "Ah, Im sorry, Arisa." I inadvertently forgot about Arisa as my consciousness wandered about dinner. "So, what is your request? Dont be something too strange or something that Master dislikes okay?" "Master wont dislike it mon." Arisa sulked like a child, turning her face the other way with swelling cheeks. She rarely sulks like this. "Please Arisa, wont you talk to Onee-chan?" "....Okay." When I matched our eyes and asked her, Arisa sheepishly nodded. --Ah, its been a while since I feel like an older sister. "New year dish? What kind of dish is it?" Arisa was asking a dish called [New Year Dish]. However, Ive never heard something like that. "Its the dish from Masters hometown." "Then lets ask the way to make it from Master--" "No!" --I thought of asking Master, but Arisa stopped me with both her arms spread open. "Why cant we?" "Were always getting surprises from Master, so I want to give him some surprise present sometimes." "Okay. Leave it to Onee-chan." "Un, I love you Lulu!" Arara, its back to Lulu already. Its unfortunate, but I wont be able to calm down if she keeps calling me Onee-sama, so it might be alright once in a while. I rolled my sleeves and then went to the kitchen. However, the real problem was from here.... "Seaweed roll, fish omelet roll, eel roll..." "Are they all dish with roll?" I tilted my head in puzzlement, and then Arisa denied with a strange word, "Nein." Apparently, she doesnt remember the dishs name. "U~n, I usually only ate them, so I cant remember the name. You boil carrot, taro, lotus root, and kuwai, there are also sliced kamaboko and ham I think." Arisa is telling me about it too haphazardly, I cant imagine what kind of dish is it. I wonder if its like Nabe where you put many things inside? "Oops, I mustnt forget, ck soy bean and Kurikinton! Sweetened boiled sweet potatoes are also the staple arent they." ....Even if you tell me that its the staple. Were those just now for the dessert after dinner? "Right, right, prawns! Boiled prawns on boudara sea bream served whole! And then, and then, herring roe! There must be herring roe after all. With katsuboshi on it, you put a biit of soy sauce.... U~n, its unbearable~" Arisa is grinning widely like when shes fantasizing about Master. "Its totally unbearable nodesu." "Unbear-bear~" Pochi-chan and Tama-chan who imagined the dish from Arisas words have their mouths open wide like theyll drool. "So, do you know how to make them?" "Abbsolutely not." "Arisa?" "....Cant Lulus transcendental cooking skill do something about it?" Oh you Arisa. Shes way too unreasonable. "Im not Master, so its impossible. Since the eels are sold in the market, I think we can do something about it if you tell what kind of taste the boiled vegetables should be like." "Really?! Asxpected of Lulu. The favorite pupil of the phantom chef!" "Even if you praise me. I think we can substitute the prawn with river shrimp or crayfish, but I dont think we can get our hands on the sea bream. We have katsuboshi and soy sauce in stock, but what is herring roe?" To my question, Arisa crosses her arms and frowns. "Something that has eggs in it. Something thats yellow, lumpy and delicious!" I waited for Arisas exnation to continue, but Arisa just kept crossing her arms and breathing roughly. "U~n, I dont think Ive ever seen them even in the royal capitals and the trade citys marketces. If I only know the kind of fish it is, I could ask the marketce people to get it..." "Then cant we just ask the fish dealer old man at the marketce for that?" "Right. That might be good." Arisa and I, with Pochi-chan and Tama-chan as the guards, went to the royal capitals marketce. Come to think of it, why and what are the rolled ingredients for seaweed roll, fish omelet roll, and eel roll I wonder. "I could get ya river fish, dried and smoked cods, octopus and river shrimp, but sea fish are impossible. Even if an Item Box-holder merchant runs on the fastest horse, its absolutely impossible to keep them fresh." The old man of the best wholesale fish dealer in the royal capital told us so when we asked him. "Hey~, cant you do something somehow?" "Like I said its impossible. A falconkin airmail man can make a round trip to the trade city in one day, but theres no way youre paying 10 gold coins to buy fish right?" The pocket money I got from Master whenever we return from thebyrinth is quite enough. However, using it like this feels wasteful. "Oh right, Ive got some sakura salmon if ye like? I dont know no herring ore, but the eggs of sakura salmon have this popping sensation, I rmend them yknow?" The fish dealer old man shows a sakura salmon thats as long as Pochi-chan, trying to sell it. The sakura salmons eggs are scarlet colored aggregation of grains. "Its salmon roe! Pouring this on rice and then eating them is delish aint it~" "Oh, lildy, youe from seaside? There arent many people who eat this round here. Ill give them free of charge, so spread it around the people around you." "Le~ave it to me. We have two excellent cooks, Im going to make royal capitals people crazy about salted salmon roe!" "How reliable~" Arisa finds a kindred spirit on the old man, going gahaha together. ....Oh Arisa. I have to instill her more woman-like behavior when we get back. "Teleporting four people is hard after all." A few minutes after leaving the marketce, weve arrived at the hill overlooking the trade city. Arisa drinks the magic potion with great relish. The sweet smell is the new peach taste isnt it. "Now, lets do thest spurt." "Faighto~" "Nanodesu!" After some slight floating sensation, we arrived at the corner of the warehouse block on the verge of the trade city. This is the warehouse of Echigoya Firm that Master uses whenever he buys fresh fish. "Now, lets go everyone!" "Ou~" "Nanodesu!" Tama-chan and Pochi-chan answers Arisas order with Shupin pose, and then we go to the unloading market while theyre pulling my hands. "This is a good sea bream isnt it." "Huge" "Big~" "It seems to be worth eating nanodesu." Arisa is being too surprised, but a sea fish thats as big as your spread arm should be the norm. "Youngdies, you have some sharp eyes. That sea bream is three gold coins." U~n, its a bit too expensive. The market price is around four silver coins I think? "Yes, heres three gold coins." Arisa quickly paid before I could negotiate. The unloading market broker-san grins like hes found an easy mark ignorant of the world, but Arisa returns it with an even worse smile, and continues speaking. "Hey, I have some ingredients I want, is it alright with you?" Apparently, the gold coins earlier were for information exchange. In just about a bell-ring long, the broker-san found the ingredients requested by Arisa. "Found crabs~?" "There are even lobsters crowding on the te nodesu." Tama-chan and Pochi-can found found them to be delicious. The broker-san even carries them to the warehouse, and then from there on is no problem since we have the magic bag and Arisas space magic. The fisherman-san whom we bought the herring roe from taught me the way to cook it, so it seems doable somehow. ".... Infiltrate" Mia-chan uses cooking magic to shorten the time for the water to soak the ck beans. Its a water magic created by Master, but since it has no use other than for cooking, everyone half-jokingly calls it cooking magic. ".... Ripen" Now then, Im going to leave the processing that take time to Mia-chan, the problem is the fish omelet roll which recipe I dont know. "Wrong, this is just omelet." Ive made so many kinds, but it never be like how Arisa wants. I could have gotten precise hint if Master or Liza-san were here at a time like this.... "Keepatit~~" "True nanodesu. Leave the cleaning up to Pochi and Tama nodesu!" Tama-chan and Pochi-can who are holding rolled eggs on both their hands are eating the failed ones enthusiastically. "You wont be able to eat dinner if you eat too much you know?" "Another stomach~?" "Its fine as long as the vor is different nanodesu." vor huh--right! Seasoning! "Arisa, tells me the seasoning from Masters hometown." "Uumm, the seasoning is called Sashisuseso. Sato (sugar), Shio (salt), Su (vinegar), Se... Se, Seabura (back fat), So, Soysauce--Shoyu!" Back fat, thats something Id have never thought to use as a seasoning. "Lulu~ This, not it~?" Tama-chan picked up a small bottle with Mirin inside from among the seasoning in the kitchen. I tried them all in turns, and it turned out the Mirin that Tama-chan found was the correct answer. "Right right, this is the vor! Now Lulu! Lets make the seaweed roll next! Putting herring inside the roll is good, but since we have sakura salmon, lets make sakura salmon seaweed roll!" --Putting salmon in the seaweed roll?! The inner part of New Year Dish seems to be quite deep. Its said that mochi is necessary for New Year Dish, so Pochi-chan and Tama-chan are making mochi on the garden, pound pound. Mia-chan, Nana-san and the others are also participating, I can hear their cheerful voice. Letsplete this before Master and Liza-sane back from the banquet and surprise them! And then, Ill be praised "Its delicious Lulu."! P-perhaps, he might even say, "The man who makes Lulu his bride is a fortunate man." While crushing the chestnuts for making Kurikinton, I unconsciously have such delusion. Tomorrow is the dance party, and the day after tomorrow is the Kingdom Conference. Its Masters big stage, and theres my Coming-of-age ceremony in the afternoon. Ehehe~, its matching with Master. Feasting, and then congratting, lets make it a fun new year. Ufufu, itll be fun when Masteres back. Book 12 - SS: Dance Practice SS: Dance Practice "Fluttering~?" "Pochis dress is soft and fluffy too nanodesu." The dresses that Master has made for us are very beautiful. Tama is also dancing round and round with Pochi nodesu. "Pochi, Tama, were going to Oppai-sans ce in the castle, are youing?" "Come~" "Pochi will go too nodesu." Pochi nods to Arisa. She says that Lulu is alsoing. Pochi hasnt been moving much ever since shees to to the royal capital, so she wants to do some training with Karina nodesu. Nana seems to be doing something in the garden. Together with Shiro and Crow too. We go to Karinas house in the royal castle. But, Karina wasnt in the lesson room. "Huh? Karina-sama?" "Shes feeling a bit sick, shes retiring in her bedroom." Erina shakes her neck while saying, "Gyoukusai ssu." Pochi wonder if Gyokusai is an egg dish? It sounds a bit delicious nanodesu. "I see, then everyone start your lesson ahead, Ill motivate Karina-sama for a bit." Arisa said so and then left the room. Pochi also wanted to go with her, but she said, "Its maidens talk, so leave us two alone", and leave me in the room nodesu. "Tama is a maiden too~?" "Even Pochi is a maiden nanodesu." "N, maiden." We have to firmly protest here! Lulu too, its not the time to giggle nodesuyo? However, since a mansions maid came to the room bringing snacks, were going to protest after eating the snacks nodesu. You cannot protest with a hungry stomach nodesuyo. "Fu~" "It was delicious nodesu." "N, satisfied." Eating snack is happiness. Pochi cant make light of the mansions maid skill nodesu. "I wonder if it uses ginger as the secret ingredient? If you just decrease it a bit more, remove the alcohol and add a drop of brandy, it should taste better. I should try it when we get back." ....Lulus monologues sounds so tender to Pochis ears like a luby nodesu. "Hey Pochi. The lesson is starting." Arisa woke Pochi up, swoosh swoosh. Hau, Pochis stomach was full, making her fell asleep nodesu. Karina is standing with enough fighting spirit beside Arisa. Her face is like when Pochi and the others challenged the [Floormaster] nodesu. "Ill disy the best dance and make the gazes of the surrounding men gather to me. And then, Ill make Satou regret and be jealous desuwa. A flower is chased by men. I wont be a cheap woman who chase after men desuwa." Pochipletely doesnt understand what Karina is saying, but Pochi loves doing chasing. Da da da, da so Pochi chases and then enters the burrowing hole entirely, its really fun nanodesu. Tama and Pochi leans our heads to each other. "Mia, music start." "Nn." Karina dances with Lulu. The twos foot-stepping are wonderful nanodesu. Pochi should train her foot techniques too nanodesu. Dancing and spinning together with Tama. "Good good, keep it up!" Arisa is encouraging everyone with folded arms. However, Pochi cant step her partners feet as well as Karina and Lulu. Tamas evasion is amazing nodesu. However, Masters evasion is even more amazing nodesu. Someday, Pochi will show Master that she can dance well enough to step on her partners feet like Karina and Lulu nodesu! --However, is it alright for Arisa not to practice dancing nodesu? Book 12 - SS: Arisa and Intrigue SS: Arisa and Intrigue "Master, about Lulusing-of-age celebration, which do you think is better, white or ck? Ah, theres red too." Arisa asked while showing me some silk cloth. "Which you said, doesnt white suits Lulu the best?" "Right isnt it. Pure white is nice after all." Itll looks good with Lulus ck hair-- --Wait, pure white? The fact that she didnt just say white feels a bit off. "Wait." "What?" I halt Arisa. "There are two things I want to ask you." "My secret is expensive you know?" I ignore Arisa whos posing like a strange evil woman, and ask her what I need to ask. "You saiding-of-age celebration, is it near the time for Lulus birthday?" "Ara? I didnt tell you? There arent many countries that celebrate birthdays here. Most only celebrate at ages seven and fifteen during new year." Fumu.... I confirm the date on my Menu. Its 28th October right now, so its about two months left huh. With this much time, I should be able to create a long-sleeved kimono. Arisa continues speaking as if sneering me whos relieved. "Since one year is 10 months, its the day after tomorrow." --Wha! Come to think of it, Arisa did tell me that one year is 10 months once. "....Two days left huh." "Dont tell me, you really havent prepared anything?" I have the best clothes prepared for when Lulu won the cooking tournament, but I feel that wearing Chinese dress for hering-of-age ceremony is not good. She would likely cry if I gave her the bunny suit I made for Arisas joke.... --Think! Satou! While skimming the items in my Storage, I imagine what kind of item I should make. --Show me the power of that uselessly high INT! Something that would make women happy are sweets, ornaments and cosmetics, and also a trip huh. Theres nothing special with sweets. essories too, Ive always given her the trial products whenever I make dresses and maid uniform, so itll feel too little toote. A tiara with a lot of philosophers stones...is not a good idea. Gift isnt about the amount of money. I have several repertoires regarding cosmetics, but with Lulus beauty itd harm it instead. Then maybe something like perfume--right, a lipstick might be good. When my childhood friend asked me a birthday present, she was really happy when I randomly give her a lipstick. I was running out of money at that time, so I bought the lipstick from a hundred-yen store, I felt like running away when I saw my childhood friend dancing in joy from the cheap lipstick I gave, but I remember giving her a proper lipstick after I got the earnings from my part-time jobter on. "Ill present her a lipstick." "Ah, she might be pleased with that. Ill even overlook it if I see it on Masters lips." Arisa said so whileughing amorously. ....She said that in case of Lulu kissing me right? I dont have a hobby of dressing as a girl you know? --Huh? Arisa asked me about the color just now, can she even make a kimono in two days? I thought so and confirmed to Arisa. "Ah, of course its for battle underwear! Does Master like string for the side? Or maybe youre ince-faction?" After spanking Arisa whoughed guhehe, turned out the white cloth from earlier was for the half-finished dress for Lulu. Shes using unraveled whale beard which is used for dress armor for the lining cloth, so the defensive power is way higher than normal metal armor. In addition, since it could be sexual harassment, I checked if Arisa really made a battle underwear. ....Onter days, Lulu who used the lipstick I gave her while wearing the white dress was really wonderful. The offensive power is really too high, enough to make me feel dizzy. It was dazzling enough that I would have proposed her here and then if it wasnt for Aze-san. "Its my turn in three years. At that time, you have to absolutely, absolutely make a face like just now!" Arisa who crossed her arms while posing dauntingly roughly breathed, muhhaa, and dered so. Toward Arisas reckless objective that seems like a knight challenging a windmill, I cheer for her only in my mind. --Do your best, Arisa. Book 12 - SS: Lulu and Ingredients Shopping SS: Lulu and Ingredients Shopping "Huh? Lulu, you sure are early." "Good morning, Master." I stop my hands from changing clothes, and greet Master. Even though Master said Im early, Master wasnt in the bed when I woke up in the middle of the night, so maybe he didnt sleep tonight too. I cant imagine Master copsing from overworking, but even my mother copsed suddenly. It might be presumptuous of me, but I harden my heart, I must tell Master to get some sleep! "Master--" "Lulu, youre in the middle of changing right? Im troubled where to look, so can you at least put your underwear?" --Eh? Underwear? I move my line of sight awkwardly to below. That is, just now, the one I was trying to wear, brassiere. I cover my breasts and squat on the floor. Ah, my face is hot. To let Master see the body of an ugly girl like me.... Ive polluted his eyes. "I-Im sorry. To show such a thing to Master." "Ah, sorry. My reaction waste due to my slightlyck of sleep. Moreover, it was a sight for sore eyes, so theres no need for you to apologize." Master who had turned his body the other way gently said so. I put up the brassiere in a hurry. It seems the bust-up exercise has shown its effect recently, theyve grown bigger and the brassiere size bes wrong. I have to ask Arisa to adjust the size next time. "Lulu give this package to Arisa when shes woken up. Its dangerous, so be careful about the children opening the package okay." "Yes, I understand." I put the package from Master into my own magic bag temporarily. I want to put it in Arisas magic bag, but it cant be helped since you can only put and take out things from your own magic bag. Master waves his hand to me and then leaves the room. --Ah! Maybe he was hungry. Theres still some time before themuting maidse, so I have to make it! I grab the apron in a hurry and chase after Master. "Is it alright with just plum rice porridge?" "Yeah, its nice for the stomach, and above all, Lulus cooking is delicious." Ehehehee, I got praised. "Right, theres a morning market opening near the royal capitals gate during this hour, do you want to see it?" For Masters invitation, I check the clock that Masters made hung on the wall. Theres still two hours before everyone wakes up--its alright isnt it? "Yes! I want to go." "Then well be going after Ive finished eating this, so fix your clothes okay." --Eh? Aaaa..... Ive done it again. To have only my underwear under the apron, theres a limit to being improper. Like this, Im just a female pervert. While reflecting on it, I went back to my room in a hurry to change. "As one would expect of the royal capital, theres an abundance of goods huh." "Yes! It makes it hard to choose." Theres a lot of seasoning, theres a lot of ingredients Ive never seen, just thinking how to use them makes me feel giddy. If possible Id love to study cooking together with Master just like it was before we went to the elf hometown.... Such thing is too luxurious for me. "Ah, Master, although theyre small, arent those tuna?" "Its true, lets go see it Lulu." Master pulled my hand while smiling happily. Oh Master, he really likes tuna. I hold my cheeks with the unconnected hand so that it wont loosen, and enjoy the brief happiness. After weve finished the shopping, Im sitting together with Master on a bench next to a stall, enjoying some light meal. Maybe because Ive walked a lot, the fragrance of the soba thats just been milled stimtes my appetite. "Its the first time Ive eaten soba made of buckwheat dough, but its surprisingly delicious isnt it." "Yes. Its not firm like the soba I ate before, but this is delicious too." Its the first for me, but it seems its the first too for Master who has extensive knowledge. It seems theres still a lot of dish unknown to me in Royal Capital. The money I received in the Labyrinth City has umted so much I dont know if itll ever be used up, so it might be good to eat out at various ces. I wont ask something luxurious like wanting it to be together with Master. Exploring a lot of delicious shops with everyone, itll be fun. Eating the local dishes in various regions, and then next time, Ill be treating those dishes to someone else in another region. Recently, I sometimes dream like that. It might be an unreachable dream with this ve body, but someday Ill save enough money and make it a reality. And then, at that time, beside me will be--. Book 12 - SS: Tama and Bad People Suppression SS: Tama and Bad People Suppression "Night strolling~?" Tama found Master who was going out, so its an emergency capture nano. I mean, Arisa and Mia asked me. "Ah, you found me. Keep it a secret from everyone okay?" "Aye" Master puts Wing Boots on Tama, and then we go together. Mia and Arisa said, "Catch Master when hes going out alone." But, right now hes with Tama, so its alright. --Its alright right? From on top of the neighboring mansion, Tama flies pyo~n departing! Masters ck mantle is fluttering, he looks so happy. The white mask is alsoughing. Tama cant fly well, so Master holds her in his arms. "To where~?" "A bit more--look, its over there." Wend at the top of a spire with a thump. Even though the mantle is shaken by the wind, Master doesnt shake even an inch. --As expected, nano. "Look there, Im going to suppress those bad people." "Bad people~?" When Tama looks at the ce Master is pointing at, there are people in ck clothing full of weapons lurking in the back alley. "It seems theyre going to attack the homes of our employees--wait, we can talk about thatter." Masteres before Tamas face. When you stare so hard, its embarrassing, nyan. "Listen now, they are far weaker than thebyrinth monsters, so dont forget to hold back okay." "Aye!" Tama replies with shutan pose. "Now, lets start the ninja time." Tama nods to answer Master. I mean, Ninjas dont talk. While holding Tama, Masternds in front of the ck clothed people. "Who the hell are you!" "Your enemies." Tama hides behind the shadow as soon as wend. "What? The pink lump disappears?" "Rather than that, kill this suspicious mask!" """Ou!""" The ck-clothed people attack Master all at once. Tama cannot go help. I mean, there is no need. --Ammazing! Master increases to six, and then attack the ck-clothed people whore attacking from six directions! Every one of them fell to the floor without even having time to swing their swords. Tama has to learn it too! I mean, shes a ninja. Tama will get scolded if she just watches. She has to work too-- "Its noisy on that side." "Maybe they got found out by the guards." "Even if its just us, lets quickly plunder, kill and escape." "Right." Discovered bad people. Shuriken, shu, shu, shu~? --Huh? "Hmph, you seem to be quite skillful, but its not enough against this great me whos an ex-Red Iron yaknow?" Tama held back too much. Uncle-san attacked with a great axe. Iai sh nano. When a Ninja shupan, draws, and then shushut, sheaths, something like a great axe is cut in two. "Wo, what? Red de flew?" Unyu, Magic Edge Cannon came out. --Ah, Master catches the Magic Edge Cannon on the other side. Tama waves her hand, thank you Master. Huh? But wasnt Master fighting over there? When she turns around, Master is standing over there too. Afterimage! Arisa often said, "Thats an afterimage!" when she yed as demon king nyan! As expected of Tamas master. "Magic weapons huh. You cheater!" Uncle-san is angry, punpun. Tama is not a cheater. Besides, the one saying cheater is the cheater themselves nano. I mean, Ninjas are an ally of justice. Tama too, will afterimage. "Kuh, Twinkling Movement huh!" Uncle-san takes some distance while blocking the kunai with his axe. U~n, its a bit wrong. While evading the daggers thrown around by Uncle-san, Tama sees Master whos fighting over there. U~n, its difficult. Does Tama move slightly like, gyun, maybe~? "Tsk, they were easily evaded, then how about this! me" Uncle-san points a short wand with fire stone here. A small fireballes flying. Its useless nyan. If Tama just, cut-this-one--done. "WHAT! This guy cut a magic!" Next is Tamas turn. Moving slightly, like, gyun. "Wha, this guy increased?!" Looks like its a sess. But, Tama hit Uncle-sans stomach too enthusiastically. Uncle-san who spurted blood like he was dying got healed by Masters magic. Master, thank you nano. "Looks like Tama has cleaned up her part too. The guards seem to being here, lets go back after Ive given these guys to them." "Aye!" After Master give the bad people to the guward people, we return to the mansion. We remove our disguises along the way and eat [Yonakisoba] on a stall that sounds [pipuu]. "Who wouldve thought that theres a ramen stall here." "Delish~" Tama wants to eat [Yonakisoba] with Pochi and everyone next time. "Thats right, lets go with Pochi and the others next time." "Aye!" Therefore, so happy from Masters words, Tama answers with energetic shutan pose. Book 12 - Intermission: New Year Greeting Intermission: New Year Greeting "Wish you a happy new year." "Satou! W-wish you a happy new year!" Receiving my surprise happy new year greeting, Aze-san greeted back like she was surprised. Making use of the time difference between the royal capital and Boruenan countryside, I came to Boruenan to do happy new year greeting. I had prepared the pretext of using the new Unique Skill [Unit Arrangement], but everyone was fast asleep since they were making merry untilte at night during the evening party and the after party yesterday. Today Aze-san is even cuter than usual. No, I should say that that shes beautiful on her miko attire huh. "I like your normal clothes, but that miko attire is also lovely isnt it." "T-thank yu--" She was saying thest part embarrassingly and sheepishly I couldnt hear it, but since I was able to see blushing Aze-san, I deemed it good. "Are you not using the little girl illusion today?" "T-thats! I-its not like that! Thats--" When I was ying around with Aze-san, Lua-san came in wearing miko attire. "Ara, Satou-san. Is it fine for you to be away from Shiga Kingdom already?" "Yes, fortunately." I had told them about the greater demon and the summoned part of Demon God ahead with [Telephone] magic. "Its about time for the ceremony, lets go to the world tree." "Satou will alsoe right?" "Yes, of course Ill be observing." I came here for that sake after all. They tell me that they will perform offering dance at the time of sunrise in the observatory of the world tree, so they need to prepare various things. An altar like the one in Shinto shrines has been prepared in the observatory, and including Aze-san, there are more than 100 miko and diviners preparing things. The light is put off when everyone has taken their position, the room is wrapped in silence. When the first sunlight begins to be seen on the faraway horizon, the sound of transverse flute and organ begin to spread. The shan-shan sound I heard sometimes are probably from the kagura bells the miko and the diviners are carrying. And then when the sunlight illuminates the observatory, Aze-san who was standing by begins to dance the Kagura Dance with dignified expression. The other miko starts to dance one after another, while theforting sound from the diviners fill the altar with solemn atmosphere. Their movements are urate as if theyve programmed to it. And yet, they dont look mechanical. Looking from the elves perspectives, its probably a dance theyve performed for hundreds, thousands of years, so it probably has be as natural as breathing to them. The dance continues on for about 30 minutes, and Ive perfectly recorded it from start to finish. Ill show it to Mia and the otherster. When I was gazing at the prime and proper mode Aze-san, she seemed to notice me and came over while taking Lua-san along. "Satou." "Good work Aze-san. It was a very wonderful dance." I hand over a fluffy towel to Aze-san. While looking at her whos wiping her sweat from the side, I ask her the question Ive been having in mind. "Aze-san, I forgot to ask before, but which God was the dance dedicated to?" "Its to Dragon God-sama." --Dragon God Akon Kagura? "D-does the elf revere the Dragon God?" If thats the case, then I have to confess that Ive killed their deity.... "No, its not like that. Rather, the elves only revere us and the Creator God who created the seven pir gods." Oops, somest boss-like name came out of Aze-sans mouth. "This is the first time Ive heard of Creator God--" "Thats only natural. Its a God that came from a far far away world together with the seven pir gods after all." Lua-san answered my doubt. Come to think of it, the same thing was written in the picture book about myth from before. "Its independent?" "Yes, about 100 hundred million years have passed since they came to this world, but not even once an oracle came from Creator God. There are many gods who leave their worlds, and that particr God has non-interference policy." The time span is strange. Rather, so there are a lot of gods in other worlds huh. Oops, the story has been diverted. "But, then why is the dance dedicated to the Dragon God?" "Thats because--" The thing that Aze-san told me was close to the content of the myth picture book I read before. As a thank for the Dragon God who weed the godsing to this world, theyve been doing the offering dance for generations in the span of 100 million years. 100 million years huh.... Then keeping silent about will be too dishonest of me. I steeled myself, asked to meet the demi-god mode Aze-san whos linked with the world trees archive, and confessed that I had killed the Dragon God. "....to the Dragon God?" Demi-god mode Aze-san looks perplexed for the first time. "Apparently, you are not lying." After a while, she greatly breathes out and turns her tranquil eyes to me. "Satou, I have been surprised by you so many times, but this is the first time Im this shocked in the 100 million years after I came to thisnd." I wanted to lower my head from her sublime voice, but I psyche myself and stare at the dignified face of demi-god mode Aze-san. "However, there is no problem if you just merely killed the Dragon God." DDףȣԣ "When the gods had just came to this world, God Zaikuon and God Garleon challenged the Dragon God and got themselves killed, but they were revived in 1000 years time. If its the Dragon God then it will probably be revived in 100 years." As expected of God. Or rather, does that mean it would seek revenge in 100 years? ....Well I guess its alright. Theres no great difference since my life wouldve ran out in 100 years anyway. "Fufufu, Satou sure thinks some interesting things." Oops, demi-god mode Aze-san could read your mind in this room only was it. "Dragon God hates to lose, but it doesnt mind the method of fighting. If you dont want to fight with force, then you can fight with wits or games." "--I see." Then I have to develop PCs and game consoles in the 100 years before the Dragon God gets revived. Even better, aiming for VR games seems fun too. "Please let me participate when that happens." "Yes, of course." I express my gratitude to demi-god mode Aze-san, and then I get back to the usual tree house together with the usual Aze-san. "Oh right, Ive brought new year dishes since I thought of eating it with everyone." "Ara, then we have to call Nea." Lua-san whos followed along with us asks a pixie flying nearby to be a messenger. Nea-san is an elf cook researcher who bets her life to reproduce the Japanese dishes told by thete hero. "Hey, Daisaku said that you eat new year dishes with your family, is that true?" "Yes, thats true." Of course, you also treat your friends who visit you with the dishes, but most are eaten together with your family right? "--Is that so." It seems Aze-san is pleased with my answer, she sits down happily beside me. Theres just enough space for Mia to sit between us. ....You can sit closer you know? "My! Are those neyyear dishes?" When I spread the six-tiered food boxes, Nea-san who came from the window with wind magic asked with peculiar pronunciation. "Happy new year, Nea-san." "Ara, me of all people--" Nea-san apologizes for her bad manner. No no, Nea-sans tension is always like this when its rted to food. "Satou-san, happy new year. Please take care of me this year too." Nea-san is keeping appearance like a gracefuldy, but her eyes are shining fiery like shes found a prey, scrutinizing the new year dish. I quietly hands her the recipe collection without any bribe. She should be able to perfect the "faux" new year dish that I and Lulu made. "Then let us eat." "Wa~i" To Lua-sans signal, Aze-san approved it like a child. Looks like shes weak to delicious things like usual. "This omelet is tasty!" "That one is called datemaki." I exin the dish simply to Aze-san who stuffs her mouth with the datemaki. Aze-san is listening happily, "uh-huh", but since shes absorbed in tasting the food, shes probably going to forget it tomorrow. "Daisaku said. If you shout out your love as you eat datemaki, youll learn the six-swords style right?" --Hero Daisaku! Please be more moderate when you y around with Aze-san! Iined to thete hero in my mind. "Is this soup a clear soup?" "Thats called Ozouni." "Eh~. --This mochi! Theres red bean paste inside! Ozouni is sweet, I love it." --Love! Repeat, please! "Aze-san, does the Ozouni suits your taste?" "Yes, its so sweet I like it very much." --Like it very much. Illpile the voice record from this time, and make it into hearing item for when I feel down. I want to praise my past self who decided to make not the light-brown miso ozouni that Arisa requested, but the ozouni that Aze-san likes. Usually Lua-san would have looked like she would vomit sugar, but today it seems shes busy with dishes shes seen for the first time, it doesnt seem she pay any attention to me and Aze-san flirting. Rather than calling it flirting, it feels more like a rtionship between a guest and a waiter, but thats not true. Subjectivity is important at a time like this. "The prawns husks are...." "If you hold it like this and do this, you can take it off easily you know." "Its true! As expected of Satou." While teaching the way to break the sea bream into pieces, I teach Aze-san whos having a hard time with the prawns the way to shell them, we pass the time while talking about various stories. As Ive thought, Visiting Boruenan countryside really heals me. As the multi-tiered food boxes get emptied, Aze-san mutters "I cant eat anymore" happily while curling on myp looking satisfied. I wanted to enjoy this happiness a bit more, but since Arisa contacted me "Its about time to depart for the Kingdom Conference" through [World Phone], I bid my farewell to Aze-san and the others. Im going to stock fresh shrimps in the royal capital, and make some shrimp curry. New year dishes are nice, but curry is also nice isnt it. Book 12 - Intermission: In the Shadow of the Royal Capital The narrator is a big-wig of the demon lord believers [Light of Liberty] Intermission: In the Shadow of the Royal Capital "This is the artifact entrusted by the previous Earl Bobi." The thing on top of the cloth that the man presents is a bracelet that looks like its made from braiding of violet-colored hair. "Fire Magician-dono, is this really it?" "Umu, I will even bet the house name of Dasles on it." It doesnt look like an artifact blessed by Demon God-sama, but we should know whether its real when we use it. If it were a fake, this man could just pay with his soul then. "As for the rewards--" I leave it to one of my underlings. This fire magician seeks a certain information as the reward. "The tigerkin girl is in a district in the slum where they dont let humans in. Important as it may, it would be slightly troubling if fire magician-dono makes a big fuss. Therefore, for our friendship, I have ordered for that girl to be abducted, and get her to fire magician-dono." The fire magician nods like hes displeased hearing the underling. I dont know what grudge he has, but toe far from the east, quite the hard work hes gone through. ".... Summon Artifact" In exchange of 100 sacrifices, a ck short horn falls on top of the altar. "So this is Short Horn. The demon god-samas artifact that can sublimate people into demons...." I was tempted to reflexively used it, but such imprudence is not allowed before our ambition. Because Im yielding it to His Highness to sublimate into a demon and ascend the throne. I continue to spend everyday changing the souls of the poor who are no different than trash to be artifacts. The voices of resentment and curses of the poor when their souls are offered to the artifact fill the Holy Grail. "This pill can produce monster huh?" "Yes, and as it is a military secret of our Empire, we kindly ask Cardinal-sama to keep it a secret." The weaselkin merchant brings a box full of small pills on his little fingers. Used separately, this is nothing more than lowest-grade magic potion, but it changes normal creatures into monsters if you give it to one that has a magic core buried inside its body after its gone critical state from taking Fiend Drug and then give it magic wave through the activation magic tool. Getting the fiend drug is a bit hard, but thanks to the help of His Highness, and his aplice, Honored One, it has be possible to mass produce it in thebyrinths underground. With this, we can turn the royal capital into monster paradise like Heki territory. ....What is happening. For the lower-ss noble who was making the Fiend Drug in thebyrinth city to get arrested, and for even the fiend drug that were being transported to the Royal Capital to get seized as well.... "Mirage" "I am here...." "Disguise yourself as Marquis Kelten, and dispatch Violet to the Labyrinth City. Dispose of Sokel before all of the underground fields are found." "Is it alright if I do not go myself?" "I do not mind. There should be some demi-humans with wings in Violet. Let those people go there." "As you wish." I leave the Disguise artifact given by Honored One to [Mirage]. If one disguise oneself with this artifact, one cannot be seen through even with Personage Appraisal and Malice Appraisal. I do not think that it could deceive the appraisal ability of Parions hero, but that hero should be far in the weaselkin kingdom, chasing after the present demon king. This is the time of [Union Season] that only happen once in every 666 years. Its the time of the demon lords revival, the [Great Demon Lords Season] so to speak. I have to thank Demon God-sama to have blessed me the fortune of being born in the year of the holy season that hasnt happened since the time of [Golden Wild Boar King] that destroyed Furu Empire. All of the fiend drug fields in the undergroundbyrinth have been found by a man who called himself heros follower. Moreover, he even unashamedly snatched the noble daughters who were left chastise for the sake of demon possession. I had stealthily carried away the stored fiend drug in the warehouse of the army headquarter but half of them were confiscated by the authorities. Right before the drug were all destroyed, [Mirage] who disguised himself as Marquis Kelten stopped it, but most of it had been carried to the Royal Research Institute in order to be disposed. The real Marquis Kelten has been arrested by the prime minister too, so [Mirage] cant disguise himself as him until the sessor is selected. Yet, my underlings managed to bribe a knight, and we were able to scatter the fiend drug in the underground waterway. With this, I can simply wait for the right time to sow the seed I got from the weaselkins. The first experiment was a sess. I was able to change the rat that had eaten fiend-drug absorbing slimes into rat monster by giving it the seed and using the activation tool left by the weaselkins. The artificial monsters had red-rope patterns, and they disyed strong power and vigorous appetitepared to themon monsters. ....But one problem remains. "Every monster got debilitated in less than three days and disintegrated." "Damn weaselkins, to leave us with these defective products..." Reports from my underling are not favorable. I cannot turn the royal capital into monster paradise like this. --Its unavoidable. Lets prioritize hatching His Highness now. I instruct my underling to sow the seeds in various ces in the royal capital and continue the preparation for the hatching. Afterward from there, if we get our hands on the Orb, our ambition shoulde true. The fire magician who got irritated from the abduction n of the tigerkin girl that wasnt going well turned one section of the slum into ze. Hes a fool who cant be patience before the more important matter. --Itd be bad if we are exposed through that guy. I gave several of my subordinates [Short Horns] and the valuable [Long Horn], and dispatched them to the zing section of the slum to dispose of the fire magician. Every one of my underlings that had turned into lesser and mid demons met their ends on the fifth seat of Shiga Eight Swords the gun-user that happened to be there, who also got killed in the process. How pathetic of them considering he lost his seat to Prince Sharlick the holy sword user. As I thought, the upstart sublimated demons cant bepared to the natural demons. Unfortunately, we couldnt find the fire magician in the royal capital afterward. He probably got caught in the fire he created himself and died. Two dayster, there was a bizarre case where the corpse of a white furred tigerkin soldier in cruel condition was left in front of the gate. It might be the handiworks of the fire magician in question. In order to secure his arrest, Ill send Sir Jizon the former temple knight in the royal capital. "How is the condition of His Highness?" "Yes, he spend the days uneventfully like usual." I nod back to my underlings reports. "I see.... So have you found out the location of the thing from before?" "It is in the Treasury of the royal castle after all. Its enshrined in the deepest one." One of my underlings proudly reported the information he got from bribing the vice chief who was in control of cataloging. I endure not to say that he should have been proud about getting the thing from before--the orb instead. "Good grief, it has be unthinkably troublesome since we failed at shooting down the airship that was staged to be Duke Bishtals assassination." "It was also for disposing the Mithril Explorers to stop them from being headaches in the future, but it was too greedy." "The n to steal the orbs under the pretext of helping them was...." "To do three things at once, this greediness is your fault!" "If you have to say that, then youre also--" I strike the tip of bishops staff I have in my hand to the floor. "Leave it at that." I stop the tediousints of my underlings, and confirm several things. "Mirage, can you not break into the royal castle?" "It is impossible. Because normally there is the annoying seal left behind by Ancestor King Yamato...." If I borrow that persons power, getting the orb is a simple matter, but I cannot give such an odd chore to Honored One. I have to exhaust my resources in order to do it. ....The tactics is underway. I finished the preparation for the tamed monsters for bombing the obstructive Shiga Eight Swords. [Mirage] who disguised himself as the Naval General Staff had fed false information to the soldiers of the royal capitals gate, stating that its for practice. I have also slipped in Sir Jizon into the banquet in order to exterminate Shiga Eight Swords who escape the attack. The anxiety of the royal capitas people should be at its peak after the frequent attacks of the monsters. Judging from the uproar of the ignorant people during the manifestation of the [Dog-head Demon Lord] the other day, they would surely dance as Ive predicted on the stage this time. ...The whistling arrow from the megalith far away rang the bell of the beginning. Now then, dance you people of Royal Capital. The time for the manifestation of the true demon lord is near. The Light of Liberty-- Profiles Light of Liberty Demon Lord believers based in Holy Kingdom Parion. Mirage A member of Light of Liberty. A high level scout that can use holy magic. His Highness An unknown person who has appeared many times in only name. Honored One First appearance. Judging from the Narrators view point, its possible that this person is a demon. Wings of Freedom Demon lord believers based in Oyugock Dukedom. Previous Earl Bobi A noble of Oyugock dukedom. Supported Wings of Freedom. Fire Magician Has grudge against tigerkins. Its unknown whether hes the same pyromaniac whom Satou once arrested in Puta Town. Dasles A house name of Makiwa Kingdoms marquis. It has died out now. Tigerkin Girl Its unknown whether shes the same Princess Runya who was being sold in the ck market of the Duchy capital. Tigerkin Warrior Its unknown whether ughtered man is the same person as Sir Galgaoron who saved Princess Runya from the ck market. Prince Sharlick Fought the yellow greater demon in Oyugock dukedom into cripple. Gun-user of Shiga Eight Swords The fift seat of Shiga Eight Swords. Killed each other in a fight against a mid demon. Marquis Kelten The noble whos framed. Has srong influence in the military. Violet A military unit formed of crime ves. Mainly does dirty works. Heros Follower Its Satou whos disguised himself as Kuro. Sokel An underling noble who was affiliated with the fiend drug manufacture. Noble Daughters Saved from the Lost Thieves by Kuro. Employees of Echigoya Firm. Book 13 - 13-1. Ascending Peerage Complete Chapter 13-1 Part 2 13-1. Ascending Peerage Satous here. In order to escape the predicament, the main character unleashes their hidden ability, that kind of method appears often in tales. However, it seems that it wont go that well in reality. At the opening day of the Kingdom Conference, we have gathered in the great audience hall in order to participate in the [Great Audience Ceremony]. It seems today is the time in which people are conferred and raised peerage, and posts such as cab minister are announced. Although its called Kingdom Conference, theyre not doing anything resembling conference in the opening day. Today its not only Satou whos going to participate in the [Great Audience Ceremony], Nanashi is too. Nanashi is only going to appear for about 10 minutes, but even during that time, Satou cannot not present in the ceremony. Its slightly troublesome, but I should be able to manage it somehow. The great audience hall were in is unlike other audience hall Ive seen so far that are rectangr shaped, this one is fan-shaped. I wonder if its like a concert hall or a ceremonial hall? More than 1000 nobles are lined up in the great audience hall thats slightly dark. Even with this many people, the great audience hall isrge enough for it not to feel cramped. The kings throne is on the highest ce, behind it there are some thin ss tube objects that look like neon tubes that are extended to the ceiling. And then, once the music starts to flow in low volume, the objects begin to be d in light. "His Majesty the King, entering." The high-ranking official working as the host announces that the king is entering, and then when the king sits on his throne, the objects shine, while the objects unseen orchestra starts ying a solemn tune. The y is probably for enhancing the kings authority. --Now then, since the surroundings line of sights have gathered on the throne, Ill change to Nanashi. Next moment, Im already in the royal castles waiting room. Through my [Special Ability], the [Unit Arrangement], that I havent been able to use until now. For some reason, Ive be able to use this after the disturbance from before was over. If we talk about the reason, I can only think two things, either its because I defeated gods or because I wore the Divine Swords power. Unfortunately, [Unit Creation] is still unusable. With this [Unit Arrangement], I can freely move my team unit in my home ground. Moreover, its without using magic power. Truly a cheat ability. Right now, the ces recognized as home ground are only the mansions I own, Dragon Valley, Muno City, Boruenan Countryside, Labyrinth City, Duchy Capital, and Royal Capital. Now then, the chambein is approaching from the other side of the door. Ill think of this area with [Unit Arrangement]. Further, the ce where I should have been was arranged with Satous doll at the same time when I moved here. Of course Ive changed the positions with [Unit Arrangement]. The inside of this Satou doll is an automatic skeletal golem wearing disguise suit Ive made in the [Mansion of Ivy] in the Labyrinth City before. It cant hold a conversation nor fight, but its gesture traces are perfect so theres no problem as a short-time substitute. Its specialized in camouge, so it doesnt seem like anyone can distinguish it as a doll from the real person as long as they dont have Arisas level of [Persona Appraisal]. Ive confirmed it by testing Kuro doll with an appraiser advisor contracted by Echigoya firm. Now then, I, who have changed into golden armored hero Nanashi with [QuickDress] skill, is guided by the chambein to the great audience hall. "Introducing, the hero who saved our kingdom from crisis--Hero Nanashi." While being lighted by spotlight from light magic, I step forward next to the king. Since Ive returned holy sword iomh Sis to Mito, Im armed with the fake made from Orichalcum metal. The nobles line of sights concentrate on me. I stand before the king and with my back on the nobles, I take off my helmet and kneel. Ive used a newly made white mask for the face, but the nobles shouldnt have seen it. "Hero Nanashi, the people of our kingdom have been saved by you. Extolling your achievement, we will grant you the house name of Mitsukuni and the peerage of dukedom." "I respectfully receive." The king looks like he has a bit of a hard time, but he cant exactly act the way he usually does in front of other nobles. Before long, the kings body is wrapped in white phosphoresce. " Conferring Peerage" Im wrapped with floating light particles as the king chants the spell. >Title [Duke of Shiga Kingdom] Acquired >Rank [Noble (Duke)] Acquired I update the status in the Exchange column since it doesnt automatically change. I put the golden helmet again and turn back toward the nobles. Heroic music ys from the orchestra in good timing as the illumination on the back darken as it has been prepared in advance. I take out the imitation holy sword and put magic power into it, showing off the blue light toward the great audience hall. "My name is Nanashi. The sword that defeats demons. I do not mingle in quarrels between men. When men fight against powerful demons beyond their capacities, call my name. I will go toward thatnd and destroy the demon--" The speech is in ordance to Shiga Kingdom ceremonial courtesy, buting out of my own mouth, it sounds like what a chuunibyou would say, damaging me with in mental damage. Finishing the five minutes speech, hero Nanashi will now leave this ce. "--Then, I will go to thend where Im needed." I float slowly with Sky Drive toward the top of the great audience hall. After rising enough, I make the 30-meter long airship Ive left floating in the royal castles courtyard to appear in the room. Noise appear from the nobles who are surprised. "Ooh, is that the Jules Verne?" "The same model of ship as Saga Empire heros ship huh!" I heard such voices from the nobles. The first voice was of Baron Muno. The outer shell of my airship is made in Boruenan just like the heros ship, so its only natural. While floating, I board the airship, and after a short pause, I teleport together with the airship to the royal castles courtyard using [Unit Arrangement]. Now then, Nanashis turn is over. I start the airships auto-pilot, and make it so that itll go toward the duchy capital area after flying ap around the royal capital. I slow its speed to be only as fast as a horses, and instruct the automatic skeletal golems equipped with golden armors to wave their hands toward the royal capitals people while standing in the opened observatory room at the bow. With this, people who think that we are the same people as them should be decreased now. After all, the royal capitals people witness hero Nanashi and the golden knights parading around while we are participating in the ceremony. Once Ive finished the series of preparation, I use [Unit Arrangement] to go back to the great audience hall. Of course, Ive changed back the Exchange column and my clothes. I would have pushed Nanashis role to Mito if she were in the royal capital, but it seems shes in the Fujisan mountains along with the Heavenly Dragon. "Lord Leon Muno. I elevate you to the rank of Earldom." "I respectfully ept." Continuing the new year ceremony, Baron Muno underwent peerage raising ceremony. After an exchange in Shiga Kingdom Language, the king whos holding the Royal Scepter chants a spell. " Convert Peerage" Ive never heard thatmand word before. When the king finishes chanting, ring of light appear around Baron Muno and the king, then infinite symbol-like shapes are formed on the outer circumference. The ring of light illuminates the surrounding for a while. Before long the ring of light is disappearing to the sky and the ground. And then, Baron Munos title and rank have been changed to [Earl] when the light subsides. Since the ceremony is over, Earl Muno bows to the king and gets back to his seat. Theres no apuse or cheer, I wonder if thats the rule. Though its not like its because of it, the orchestra starts to y a solemn but rousing tune. Next, the eldest son of old Earl Lesseu undergoes the [Session to Peerage] ceremony and bes the new Earl Lesseu. "Chevalier Satou Pendragon, to be present." Since I got called by the facilitator official, I stand up from my seat. I thought that they were going to call it in turn by the ranking, but I got called earlier than Jeril who holds Bar rank. I kneel in front of the king while having a slight unpleasant premonition. "I elevate Chevalier Satou Pendragon to the rank of viscountcy." ....Wait. Wasnt it decided that I would be raised to merely either honorary baron or bar? The difference between a generation-long honorary noble to a permanent viscount is like the difference between a president of a neighborhood association to a diet member yknow? The king begins the spell without confirming me like he did with Nanashi and Earl Muno. " Convert Peerage" Im wrapped with particles of light with the kings spell. The effect is differentpared to the earls earlier. >Title [Viscount of Shiga Kingdom] Acquired >Rank [Noble (Viscount)] Acquired Im not the only one whos surprised, booing and noisee from the nobles regardless of lower and upper ranked ones. When I look closely, the booinge from the protgs and family of Duke Bishtal. I understand how you guys feel but pleasein about it to the king instead. Following after Jeril who became a baron, many nobles also underwent the promotion ceremony. "Retainer of Pendragon House, Liza." Next is the turn for the [Ennoblement] of the Mithril Explorers. Liza is the very first, probably because shes won against a Shiga Eight Swords. Liza whos chosen to wear knight clothes today walks toward the king with nervous expression on her face. "ve of Pendragon House, Liza, I confer you the peerage of Honorary Baroness of Kishresgalza." --Honorary Baroness? " Conferring Peerage" Once the kings spell ends, Lizas name changes into [Liza Kishresgalza]. Kishresgalza is the name of Lizas tribe. And then her titles of [Satous ve] and the rank [ve] have disappeared, and the titles [Retainer of Pendragon], [Baroness of Shiga Kingdom] and the rank [Noble (Baroness)] have appeared. "Baroness Liza Kishresgalza, use your peerless spearmanship to protect the people." "At your will." The king said different lines than the obligatory ones for the first time. Continuing on, Nana, Lulu, Arisa, Tama, and Pochi are conferred [Honorary Chevalier] rank. However, Arisas and Lulus ranks remain [ve]. Through Ms. Nina, Ive told the thing about Arisas and Lulus [Geass] in advance, and we have been recognized as a special case. Normally everyone would have been declined the [Ennoblement], but since there was the case with Liza, we were given this special exception. ording to the prime ministers information, the only people who have [Geass] skill are the emperor of weaselkin empire, and the magi of the western kingdom whos called [Dark Sage]. Once Ive gotten the Chant orb, Im thinking of going to either of the country to get the [Geass] skill. Another way is with the pope of Holy Kingdom Parion, the so-called Zazaris person, his ceremonial magic [Wish] seems like it could release the [Geass], but since this magicspensation seems to be big, its going to be thest resort. In addition, due to the elvenw, Mia cannot be a noble of foreign countries, so shes declined the Ennoblement. Just being an elf gets you to be treated like a state guest though, so the person herself doesnt seem to mind it. Once the elevation and conferment ceremony is over, the nobles who are going to be demoted and get their peerage stripped are announced. The noble who hid the [Light of Liberty] members and the other nobles who helped him are going to be executed along with their families. Children who are 10 years old and younger are not to be executed, theyre going to be sent to the monastery on Fujisan mountain foot. Next, they announce the shuffle and addition of official positions. The prime minister is to hold another position, that is the minister of [Ministry of Tourism]. No matter how I think about it, its tantly obvious that its a front for the prime ministers spywork, on top of it ovepping with the [Ministry of Foreign Affair]. Among the candidates of Shiga Eight Swords, only Jeril is chosen. The remaining two dont seem to be qualified. There are an axe-user and a shield-user whose levels are close to Jeril among the Mithril Explorers, Ill rmend them before my turnes. Lastly the king himself announces that the second and thirdrge-scale warships are going intomission within this year, and the current warship thats already inmission is going to go on patrols to every internal territory, and each regional lords will be loaned a small airship. Those airships are probably using the aerodynamic engines I gave them as Nanashi. The magic furnaces fuel consumption is bad so the cost of service is expensive, it shouldnt revolutionize distribution that could catch the gods attention. The demand for magic cores which are the fuel for the magic furnace is going to increase, I have a hunch that more people woulde to the Labyrinth City and Seryuu city. In addition, the magic furnace upies a lot of space in the small airship, so its load capacity is only as good as one carriage. The small airships are only usable for the lords and governors, yet cheer stille from the territory lords. Thus the new years great audience ceremony is over, and the king does a broadcast through [Communique] Space. There were these words in it. "--thanks to Hero Duke Nanashi Mitsukuni and the Order of Golden Knights who saved the royal capital from the demon--" Apparently they call us the [Order of Golden Knights] in the official papers. I pray in my heart that there will be no event that would require us to appear again in the royal capital. From tomorrow on, Kingdom Conference will be held for four days until the fifth day of January. The lower nobles can chose to only participate in the new year ceremony, but as someone who has been conferred the rank of the lowest seat of the upper nobility, Im also stuck to take part for four days. "Still, it would have been nice if Master told us beforehand that youd be a viscount." "I too only knew about it during the actual thing you see." Geez, its terrible even for a kingdom where the rulers rule the bottom. Perhaps it was someones n since they knew I would have refused had I known. Well, I guess theres no use crying over spilled milk. Its not like I can decline now. I exchange words with Arisa like that while everyone is in kotatsu, enjoying the new year dish made by Lulu. Arisas family name as a noble is Tachibana. Previously, Ms. Nina had told us that Chevalier Tachibana existed, but when we checked the list of nobles in the royal castle, she had mistaken it with Chevalier Tachivana, so Arisa was able to use her former family name without problem. By the way, Pochis and Tamas family names are the same as Lizas. At first, the girls said that they wanted Pendragon family name, but Arisa bewildered them by saying, "Its worth it when your family name changes to Pendragon when youre getting married right?", so each chose a different house name. Lulu inherited the family name of her ancestor Japanese, Watari, Nana inherited Nagasaki from her previous master, Zen. "Master, please try eating this one too." "Thank you. Lulus new year dish is a bit unusual, but its very delicious." I tell my thought about Lulus new year dish. "--Unusual?" "Yeah, theres no fish and prawn surimi in the datemaki, and the kurikinton is entirely made of chestnuts, theyre different from the recipes of my hometown." When I pointed out the unusual parts in murmur to Arisa, her expression bes bitter like shes feeling full of "Ive been had." Apparently, she used vague recipe for Lulu to make. "U, um, Ill make it again!" "Sorry, sorry. My way of speaking was bad. The vor isnt the same with the one I know, but it tastes better than the new year dish I know." I said more to hold back Lulu who had stood up. "Yummymy~?" "Lulus dish is tasty nodesu!" "N, tasty." Tama, Pochi, and Mia also agree with me. Their favorites are; the sea bream served whole for Tama, fried prawns for Pochi, and Kurikinton for Mia. "The recipes for the new year dish differ in each region, so its fine to think of this as the royal capita-style new year dish you know?" "Thats right Lulu. This boudara is quite chewy, its delicious." Smiles return Lulus face with mine and Lizas words. When the meal is over, everyone is rxing on the kotatsu. Tama is peeling and eating chestnuts while sitting on myp, Mia is feeding me a bunch of peeled oranges. --Ah, how peaceful. Pink color from lipstick is adorned on the lips of Lulu whos dressed up as if shes proud of it I sent word of praises many times to Lulu today, enjoying her beauty dyed in red. The smile of a bashful beautiful girl can really be a habit. Im enjoying the peaceful dinner with everyone, restoring my energy for tomorrow. Now then, Ill work vigorously again tomorrow! Book 13 - 13-2. New Year Works 13-2. New Year Works Satous here. There were many times where I had to go to work during thest day of the year once I became a working adult, but made sure to wrestle the day off during the new years day. You have to relish the feeling of new year for at least the morning of the new years day after all. "--That is all, keep selling our products to procure cash until the time of the auction after the Kingdom Conference. Tell the nobles with no money that we can discuss to sell them things with credit by next month." "Understood." After putting the children to sleep, I went to Echigoya Firm and reaffirmed the direction and policy for the new year. The people who have gathered on the top floor of the main building of Echigoya Firm are former noble daughter explorers who manage the firm including the Manager, Porina and other the workshop managers, and also Kuros ves, Nell and Tifaliza, six people in total. "Kuro-sama several letters havee from nobles who are impressed with Nanashi-samas recent endeavor, they wish to personally meet. There are letters from the three dukes and the eight marquises which require fast responses among them--" "I wont meet them. I entrust it to Manager. Tell them that Im going to another country with my master, Nanashi-sama." "Certainly. As for the order of the visitations--" "Ill leave it to you." Manager solemnly nods without a trace of displeasure on her face even though Ive left it all to her. This girl is well-versed in the power bnce of lineage nobles and negotiations, so shes more reliable in annoying negotiations than me. "Kuro-sama, we arecking employees for ounting and paperworks in the secret division. In addition, there have been more spies trying to intrude the residence, so I would like to request the increase of personnels that can deal with it...." "Okay. I permit you to hire more. Id leave it to Manager for the selection and the wages. Report only the summary to me." "Thank you very much for your trust. However, since its a secret division, I am thinking of buying knowledgeable ves instead of employees." Fumu, ves huh. I look up the inventory of the ve traders on the map. It seems there are enough people in the ve trader where I bought Nell and Tifaliza. There were many noble houses who were stripped off their peerages for the crime of treason, so maybe the retainers of those houses were sold as crime ves. "Very well, I permit the ve buying. Bill the payment for the end of the month." "There is no problem with the payment, but we cannot establish master-servant contracts if Kuro-sama doesnt go yourself." "You be the master." "Is it alright for me to?" Im nning to use use Echigoya Firms budget to buy them anyway, so theres no problem and I affirm her. "Lastly, theres a request for our cooperation in the revival of the royal capital from the prime minister." "--Cooperation?" "Yes, although they said cooperation, it is about ordering raw materials from Echigoya Firm." I look at the document presented by Tifaliza whos beside Manager. The price in the contract is five times the market price so its quite nice, but the time limit is very limited. "Very well, ept it." "Kuro-sama, concerning--" Manager told me that acquiring the raw materials would be difficult even for five times the market price since there are currently a rush for building material-buying around the royal capital. "No problem. Order the material from the Duchy Capital, Muno territory, and Kuhanou territory." "However, then the cost for carrying them would..." "Have you forgotten Manager?" Theres no problem if I just carry them myself. I can probably secure them at 20% the market price if I buy them on-site. It shouldnt beborious if I just have the local merchants to get the materials ready. Once the work talk is over, were having a new year banquet. With Managers instruction, the luxurious dishes and liquor prepared in downstairs are lined up on the huge table in the strategy meeting room. --Right, I have to tell them one more thing before they all get drunk. "Everyone, listen. Tomorrow night, Im giving you a special duty after the night time." The night time is around six hours after the sunset. After confirming that everyone has heard me, I continue. "Itll be over in a moment, but theres a high possibility that you wont be able to work afterward. Finish the work for that day beforehand." Compared to the noise when I told them about [Special duty] at first, the room fell silent now. I thought that there would be someints since theyd be gettingte-night works so soon in the new year, but the atmosphere doesnt seem to be that. If anything, it seems favorable. Good grief, you guys are too workaholic. Manager asked me which clothes would be good for it, so I told her to wear whatever she likes. Not like clothes would affect much during works, she sure asks some strange things. At that time, a blue luminous point is reflected on the radar. In front of Pendragon mansions house. I tell everyone that Im going to leave early since some business came up, ande back to Pendragon Mansion with [Unit Arrangement]. I realized that I had forgotten to tell the important point, "Im taking the management-level people to thebyrinth for leveling", but since theres no danger for them anyway, telling them at the appointed day should be fine. "Master, there is a guest." "Ah, Lulu. Sorry for waking you up." I change to my own clothes with Quick-Dress after getting back to my private room. Everyone has woken up from the knockers sound from the entrance hall, but I tell them that they may sleep, and then I go downstairs while taking only Lulu and Liza along. When I opened the entrance, soft light of golden hair entered my view. "Sa-Satou-san! I-Im d that youre alright." Zena-san who shouldve been in the Labyrinth City hugs me. While hugging me with trembling hands, she keeps repeating, "Im d. Im really d." with tearful voice. Behind her are Lilio and the other two girls from Zena Squad. Apparently, they rode on several horses, both the girls and the horses are breathing feebly. Burun, I heard some familiar snort, so when I look at the horses, there are two carriage horses with dignity among the war horses and the passenger horses. Theyre Gii and Darii that we left in thebyrinth citys mansion. When I look closer, the other horses are also the horses from our mansion. Ms. Miteruna whos house-sitting the mansion probably lent them. "Yes, please dont worry. None of our girls is hurt either. Now, everyone, you must be tired. Ill prepare the guest rooms, so please wipe your sweat and rx." "Ill prepare the guest rooms immediately." "Then I will take the horses to the stable." Reacting to my words, Lulu and Liza start to act before I order them. I invite the three people of Zena Squad while soothing Zena-san whos crying while still hugging me. "It seemed to be terrible, but there was no victim around this area huh." "Yes, fortune blessed us." I guide the four to the parlor while answering Ms. Iona. "Did a demon lorde out maybe?" "No, it was just a round pink-colored greater demon and a lot of monsters." "--Greater?!" When I answered the joking Lilio honestly, beside her, Zena-san who was drinking Lulus tea turned her head as if she was going to jump. "Ah, you dont need to worry. They were all defeated by Hero Nanashi-sama, and his Order of Golden Knights. We couldnt get a turn toe out at all." "What a relief...." ording to Zena Squad, a priest who was training together with them in thebyrinth city suddenly received an oracle that conveyed about the crisis in the royal capital. "Geez, stopping Zena-chi who suddenly used magic, going to run was hard you see." "Mo-mou, Lilio! I even said so much to keep it a secret!" You can certainly run faster than a horse with [Wind Walk] of the wind magic, but the muscle fatigue from using it is furious, so its not suited for marathon-like long range. "And then we asked Miteruna-dono on our ord to borrow the mansion horses and intruded everyone upon them. We forcibly and unreasonably borrowed the horses, so please I would ask your tolerance for Miteruna-dono." "Its alright. Ive given that much discretion to her." Miss Iona apologized for Ms. Miterunas judgment, but since theres no particr problem about it, I smile back. Lulue in to tell that the rooms have been prepared, so I let the girls whose stamina gauges are about to dry up to sleep. "Zena-chi can sleep with the boy you know?" "Mou! Stupid Lilio!" My bed is wide, so adding only Zena-san is not a problem, but since everyone would be together, ero-things like Lilios imagined wont happen you know. Before parting with the girls in front of the parlor, I tell Zena-san, "Thank you for worrying about me." "Eh? Youre attending the Kingdom Conference?" "Yes, I was elevated to Viscountcy during the Great Audience Ceremony yesterday, so Im obliged to attend the conference." I apologize to Zena-san and the others who are eating breakfast together with us for not being able to apany them touring the royal capital. I guess it cant be helped for Zena-san to mutter, "V-viscount?!" while her face is hardening. Even though I had be a honorary knight when we reunited in thebyrinth city, I jumped up three ranks to a viscount when we reunited again in the royal capital. I wait for Zena-san to calm down and then continue the talk. The girls intended to immediately return to thebyrinth city after confirming my safety, but since the horses need two days to rest, theyre going to tour the royal capital with Ms. Lilio and Ms. Ruu rmendation. In public, its to be an [Inspection]. "Then maybe I should ask Liza to guide you?" "Yes, certainly. Zena-sama, I am unfit to be Masters recement, but I will guide you with utmost sincerity." "Please, Im sorry to trouble you." Liza readily consents my request, shes going to guide Zena-san and the others. "Getting a honorary baroness to guide you sure is luxurious~" "Hey, Arisa." Reproving voice of Lulu toward Arisas teasing words echoes in the dining room. "Honorary baroness?" "Yes, I was given the peerage yesterday." Liza solemnly answers Zena-san whos surprised. "No way! A lizardkin is a noble?!" "Is it because shes a mithril explorer?" "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Liza-sans achievement is not just that~" Arisa replied the slightly rude Ms. Lilio and the inly surprised Ms. Ruu with bragging. "You see! She defeated that living legend, Zeff Julberg the Unfalling of Shiga Eight Swords!" "Amazing!" "Y-you serious?" "Shiga Eight Swords is the strongest group of knights in Shiga Kingdom right?" "I cant simply believe that being brought up suddenly, but if thats the truth, I can understand how she was given Honorary Baroness peerage." The girls of Zena squad each reacted differently to Arisas exaggerated remark. It was only Zena-san who franklymended back. "Moreover, she declined the invitation to be a Shiga Eight Swords, and chose to be Masters retainer you know~" Arisa sticks out her t chest. Lastly, she told them, "All of us have also be Honorary Chevaliers you see!", but Lizas impact was too great, their reaction were only like, "Hm~m." I call out to Arisa to change the topic. "Arisa, sorry but can you attend the Royal Academy until we go back to the Labyrinth city from now on?" Actually I was to go to the royal academy myself to check the content of the lesson and head-hunting people, but since I couldnt go due to the Kingdom Conference, I thought of having Arisa as my substitute. --However, Arisas reaction is slightly different from my expectation. "Awright! Its the school arc isnt it! Breaking into the school arc, in the armed battle meet, thebyrinth explorers and the triumvirate! Wooooo, Im boilinggg!" "Arisa, bad manners!" Lulu scolds Arisa who stands up on her chair. "Cant be helped nya~" "Were in front of the guests you know?" "Please forgive." Arisa whos in reflecting pose is being scolded by Lulu in low voice. "School~?" "Training school nanodesu?" "I guess its simr. There are sses for literature, and magic besides about thebyrinth. Does everyone want to go too?" "Going~" "I want to go nodesu!" "Yes!" "I want." Only four people replied energetically, Tama Pochi, Shiro, and Crow. If Shiro and Crow go, then Nana has to go as their guardian, but I wonder how about Lulu and Mia? "I have been given a letter of invitation from the chefs of royal castle, so I am thinking of visiting there." Come to think of it, Lulu and the royal castles chefs did some kind of cooking battle during the end-of-year evening party didnt they. Im worried to let Lulu go by herself. "Nana, sorry but could you go with Lulu as her guard?" "epted Masters order." Nana easily nodded, so I check Mias n. "Mia, what are you going to do?" "Go." Mia had a difficult face, but she decided to go to the royal academy together with Arisa and the others since being alone in the mansion would be meaningless. I ride with the four people of Zena Squad in the carriage going for the castle, and go toward the mansion of Earl Seryuu in the royal capital. As expected, they cant exactly not check on Earl Seryuus safety when theyvee to the royal capital and all. When we were telling the guards the purpose of our visit, just right at that time, a carriage carrying Earl Seryuus party going to the royal castle came. Zena-san and the others get down the carriage, and kneel beside the carriage of Earl Seryuu. "Zena of Marientail house huh. I remember seeing the girls behind too." "We havee rushing to the royal capital from thebyrinth city after hearing the disaster that happened here." Zena-san nervously replied Earl Seryuu. "Umu, good works." The Earl roughly replied with appreciation and turns his view toward me. "Then, any reason you wereing from Sir Pendragons carriage?" The Earl is asking Zena-san but his inquisitive line of sights are turned toward me. Right at that, another carriage came from the mansion. "Earl-sama, is there any problem?" A past-thirty year-old noble with red haires down the carriage. The nobleman smiles broadly when his eyes meet mine. "Ooh, isnt it Satou-dono?!" "Viscount Belton-sama, it has been a while." He was the noble I saved from being eaten by spiders during the disturbance of Seryuu Citys Labyrinth. "Belton, are you two acquainted?" "Yes, hes the benefactor who saved me and my daughter from peril in thebyrinth." "Hou? I did not receive any report pertaining a retainer of Earl Muno being involved in the case from before...." The earl strokes his beard as if going back his memory. "Does Satou-dono serves Earl Muno?" "Yes, there were some fate. I was appointed to be a honorary chevalier by Earl Muno after the incident." "Hou, isnt that quite good!" Viscount Belton misunderstands and ps my shoulder, bang bang, congratting me. This person should be a magician, but his way of rejoicing things is like a knight or a warrior. I wonder if people who use fire magic are all hearty? "Dont be mistaken Belton. Sir Pendragon was elevated yesterday, hes a viscount like you now." "W-what?!" The viscount leaks out voice of surprise when the earl corrects him. Apparently, he didnt connect that Sir Pendragon and Satou were the same person. Well, there was no way hed thought that the peddler he knew would be a Mithril explorer. "Master, we should go soon." "Umu, right." A butler-like old man whos in the same carriage as the earl warns the earl while holding a watch magic tool in one hand. "People of Zena Squad. In light of your loyalty, I will not question the matter about you leaving your post without permission. I will provide rooms in the mansion. Rx yourself for a while before returning to thebyrinth city." "Yes, we wish to express our gratitude." Army-mode Zena-san sure is gant. Since the Earl and Viscount Belton went to the royal castle, I also went there after leaving Zena-san and the others in Earl Seryuus mansion. After the carriage takes me to the castle, it will go back to carry Zena-san and the others back to Pendragon Mansion where Liza is waiting. Todays Kingdom Conference-- Its over after the selection for the people in charge of Royal Capitals revival, and the report from the three order of knights departing to go to war with Bishtal Dukedom. There were some three-hour recesses, but at that time, a lot of nobles came to promote their daughters and daughters of their family, so I was annoyed. The nobles who did so werent only upper-ss ones who attend the kingdom conference, but also lower-ss nobles who purposely came to the conference for that sake. Nobles from the faction of Marquis Lloyd and Earl Houen protected me during the second recess, so it was peaceful, but they came asking which dishes I was going to bring out in the cooking contest with excited faces, so I couldnt get some rest after all. Im thinking of doing a banquet in the guest house where Earl Muno is staying once, in order to change their target. As expected, Pendragon Mansion is too small to invite upper nobles. Book 13 - 13-3. Royal Academy This time its in Arisas point of view 13-3. Royal Academy "Pleased to meet you Chevalier Tachibana. I am the principal of the Royal Academy, Litou Maiya." A dignified old woman greeted me from the other side of her work desk. Ive visited the Royal Academy in the Noble Street while taking the children along. Her name seems strange to be of Shiga Kingdom. I think the name is one thats often found on the western part of the continent. I pass the letter that has been given by my beloved Master to the principal. The letter of introduction was from Duke Oyugock so I had thought that there would be no obstacles, but I never thought we would meet face-to-face suddenly. "Im told that you will be entering our academy, but is it not just you, but also the children behind you?" The principal raises her eyebrows when she sees the children behind me. "Our academy requires students to be able to read and write, and do basic arithmetic in order to be enrolled here. Even if the rmendationes from Duke-sama, if they dont have that much schrly ability...." "Tama, can do arithmatic and read and write too~?" "Pochi too, she writes novels and she can perfectly calcte nanodesu." "Me too~" "I can do it too." Tama, Pochi, Shiro and Crow answered the principal in turns. It seems Mia isnt interested with the conversation, shes absorbed looking at the painting on the wall. "Is it the same with the person over there?" "Mwu?" Mia whos been called turns her head, and her hood falls back down from the inertia of her twintails. "E-elf-sama?! Are you perhaps an Elf-sama from Boruenan Forest?" "Nn, Mia." Mia nods toward the principal whos bent her body forward the desk in surprise. The nobles we met for the past two days were all courteous but they acted normally, this person must be an elf-lover, no doubt bout it. Along with Mia, we were able to enroll at the Royal Academy without problem. "--In the same way, there are various subjects other than the basic in our academy. Which subject do you wish to attend?" Summarizing the principals long exnation, this academy has six main schools; high-grade school, noble school, maiden school, knight school, magic school, and childhood school, along with 12 subjects. Itll be a different story if we stay in the Royal Capital as permanent residents, but since were only enrolling for a limited time, we decide to intrude upon three schools after consulting with her. Its decided that Mia and me would be in the magic school, Pochi and Tama in the knight school, and Shiro and Crow to be in the childhood school. I thought of enrolling into the maiden school for bridal training, or the high-grade school to study political science and economics, but my interest lies on the ce where I can research magic after all. Since our cheat Master can create a kingdom or an empire on his own if he wants, studying territory management and how to be an emperor are probably better, but I didnt go through it since doing it during limited enrollment would be half-baked. Throwing Pochi and Tama alone to the knight school felt like some kind of g, so I had decided to apany them on the first day. I should consult with Master tomorrow. I take Pochi and Tama along to the knight school guided by a teacher. Only people who are rmended by nobles can enroll to this ce. "Im sorry, but just in case, please do a simple test." "Aye!" "Pochi is good with test nanodesu!" "What kind of test is it?" I ask the muscle teacher. "Its a simple thing for someone who aspires to be a knight. Simply take a sword and do practice-swinging with it. Please try swinging it ten ti--me?!" Swoosh swoosh, Pochi and Tama are swinging the swords at speed where the swords tips cant be seen while sitting. The teacher is so surprised his jaw looks like itll fall off. I tell the two to be prudent and receive Pochis sword. --Oh, its unexpectedly heavy despite how it looks. I wonder if the center of gravity is on the tip? My stats have been increased to the level of a normal knight through level up, but it doesnt seem like I can keep my posture while swinging it. I secretly use [Power Assist] magic chantlessly. Its a sub-type of the higher [Physical Reinforcement] for spy-use that our Master has made. I swing the sword like practice-swinging of kendo. My tension gradually goes up whenever I swing the sword. Swords sure have this mysterious charm that would likely make you shout "Wooooo" huh. I understand well how the two felt just now. "Alright, Dame Tachibana has passed too." "Thank you." I return the sword to the teacher withposed face. Feels like Ill suffer muscr pain if I dont get some massage when we get back. Oh right! Ill have Master massage me stickly. Of course, I have to massage Master back once its over! Guhehehe, doing as I please to a shotas body huh. Im boiling~. "Arisa~?" "Face, nanodesu." The two who are looking at me from below poke my lips. Oops, not good, be prim and proper, prim and proper. "Tama Kishresgalza." "Pochi Kishresgalza nanodesu!" "I am Arisa Tachibana. Everyone, please get along well with us." The ssroom is full of kids. I guess most are around 13 years old? As expected of knight apprentices, all of the kids have bulking muscles even though theyre baby-faced, theres no one who attracts my attention. There are around 30 people, but there are only two girls. One of them is a delicate girl that looks like a youngdy, looking out-of-ce here, but the other one is a girl thats better build than boys. The level differences are from 3 to 7. There are also non-standard kids whose levels are 11 and 15. Most of the noble kids upy the 7, thus they have rtively more skills. Half have martial arts skills, and around 20% have magic skills. "Fuhn, demi-humans and womens huh. Knight schools standard sure has fallen." A handsome boy whose atmosphere feels like a young nobleman threw some temte-like sarcasm. And theres someone who reacts to that instantly. "What did you say! Try saying it again. In the name of Kelten House, I challenge you to a duel!" Its the delicate-looking girl from earlier. Rather, why are you the one whos angry. "Fighting is bad~" "Thats right nanodesu! We have to get along with each other nodesuyo. Bad nanodesu." Tama and Pochi cut themselves between the two kids with Flickering Movement, pping their hands to intermediate the two. "....O, oy." "Didnt these two just suddenly move?" "Dont tell me, Flickering Movement?" "Dont be stupid. If they can use Flickering Movement, theyll get scouted to the knight order instead of knight school." The ssmates lost theirposures when they saw the twos transcendental-like techniques. I looked at the muscle teacher thinking that he should quickly stop them, but he seems to find the students independence interesting while folding his arms. --Geez. How troublesome. "Please leave it at that you two." I arbitrate them in Tamas and Pochis ces as an adult myself. "The young nobleman over there. I dont mind if you ssify people by gender, but please stop discriminating them by it. Even women can be a master of wonderful swordsmanship like Ryouna-sama of Shiga Eight Swords." I brought up the six-packs aunty from before against a kid who seems weak against authority like him so that he cant argue back. Next, I turn toward the instantaneous-boiling youngdy. "Wed like to thank you the youngdy of Sir Kelten for defending us." This girl should have been rebuked for her own sake, but thats the job of the teacher. Bringing that now would put her to shame, I can just point it out to herter when were alone. "R-Ryouna-sama is an exception! Men is stronger, and they excel in a fight! Arent most of the Shiga Eight Swords men too!" The boy took the wrong turn again, and bit back. However, the one who replies him is the delicate girl. "Ara, the one who broke Julberg-sama of that Shiga Eight Swords, ck Spear Liza-sama is a woman you know." Pochi and Tama who heard words of praise for Liza-san begin to wear happy expressions on their faces. "Liza strong~" "Thats right nanodesu. Liza is strong nodesu!" "Wait, you girls! Add sama honorific! Thatdy should have been conferred the rank of honorary earl equaling Shiga Eight Swords right about now." The youngdy scolds the two who praise Liza-san. "Not that~?" "Its not that nodesu." "What do you mean by that!" The two probably wanted to say that Liza-san had refused to be a Shiga Eight Swords, so shes not a honorary earl but a honorary baress, but it doesnt seem that they can convey it well. "Please calm down. Liza Kishresgalza-sama has declined the invitation to be a Shiga Eight Swords. She has been given the rank of honorary barcy in the Great Audience Ceremony the other day." "Its as if youve seen it firsthand--Kishresgalza?" Oh, it seems she did hear Pochis and Tamas introduction earlier. "Yes, the three of us were present at the asion. You might have noticed it, but these two are like little sisters to Kishresgalza-sama." "....Liza-samas little sisters?" Geez, Id likely bite my tongue if I dont get serious when I say Liza-sans family name. The voice of the handsome boy whose existence was forgotten cuts in there. "You girls, fight me! Ill apologize for my words earlier if I lose. Teacher, please the arrangement for the training center." "Very well." The muscle teacher nodded to the arrogant words of the boy, told everyone, "The first ss is study by observation of the duel", and then guided the ssmates to the training ground. --Damn these muscle-brain bunch. "Now,e! The three of you cane at once." The boy whos equipped with a shock-absorbing helmet and padding holds his wooden sword toward us and shouts. There are five boys behind him scowling at us. "Private Tama. I appoint you to be the vanguard." "Roger~" "Listen okay? Aim for the weapon. Mia is not here, so even if you make a mistake, dont hurt him okay." "Aye aye sir~?" I ask the dexterous Tama to finish it by destroying the opponents weapon. Of course with a low voice that cant be heard by the other party. "To the front! Take your stance." The boy holds the sword in knight style. Tama is in natural posture. "Begin!" With the muscle teachers signal, the boy stabs toward Tama while shouting. That sure looks dangerous~. Youll get a big injury even with a wooden sword like that. "Wooooooo!" The boys stab is sharp. His footworks is very fast its hard to think its the same boy. The kids of the explorer training school cant bepared to him. I guess thats as expected of level 11. --However, his opponent is just too bad. "Tama is a captivating dancer~?" Tama is evading the boys stabs left and right with magnificent steps. If its Tama, she can probably do the same even against members of Shiga Eight Swords. "Tama, do your best nanodesu!" "Aye~" Answering Pochis support, Tama round slices the boys sword with her own wooden sword. "Wha" "Secret sword, round slices dance~?" Tama whos run past boy takes a strange victory pose. It seems the boy loses his strength from the excessively absurd technique that cut his wooden sword to slices, hes sitting on the spot. "Winner, Tama." The ssmates cheer with the muscle teachers deration. Only a single cynical-looking boy leaves the training center behind the ssmates while smiling smugly like "Hmph". Its the level 15 boy. He would have be the rival if this were a school story, but unfortunately, its unasked for. The followers of the boy challenged us one by one afterward, but Tama and Pochi alternately hurled their weapons, taking the victory. The muscle teacher asked us not to break the equipment, so they refrained from round slicing them. After the followers had all fallen, the big girl challenged, and then it turned into something like a ss match somehow. "Next~?" "Its Pochis turn this time nanodesu!" Pochi whos holding a wooden sword look toward the ssmates with a happy face, but theres no one who challenges back. The youngdy and the first boy challenged three times each, but it was an easy victory. "Alright, todays ss is over." Once the muscle teacher deres so, several people with ragged breathing beat the ground while looking frustrated. Ah, the frustrated faces of boys are nice arent they~. Use this frustration to grow! Im cheering on you! "Everyone, you should now understand that theres someone even higher on the top right? However, do not be discouraged okay? These two are special. Theyre real explorers who have been risking their life in thebyrinth ever since theyre small." Apparently, muscle teacher made use of the asion well. Now the kids would probably be more diligent in their training with idealized image yet not getting ahead of themselves. Its important to have a clear target after all. But, with this the two should have been recognized and wont be the target of bullying, there are also several kids who look like theyll get along with the two too, so I wontin. In addition, the handsome boy who picked a quarrel with the two also apologized to the two properly. Looking at his disorderly emotion while apologizing, I feel like its enough tost me three meals. Oh no~ I cant get enough of the school arc~ "There are only strange dishes in that store, but theyre mysteriously tasty." "Sometimes theyre bad tho" "But that mayo thing will absolutely be a habit ya know?" After the ss is over, we were invited by the fourth son of a honorary chevalier, the big girl and a phanterkin boy to eat out. ....Still mayo huh. It stinks of a reincarnated or a teleported person. Well, its just like usual with the trouble though. --Maybe because Im thinking strangely like that, we encounter a strange scene. "You dirty orphan, dont walk so brazenly in this ce!" "Souya-dono, please dont use violence. Shin is just doing chores in the school!" "Dont mind me. Hit me if you want. I have to end my work quickly. Make it brief please." The one doing the hitting is a slightly plump yet wastefully beautiful boy. With his ck hair, if hes a bit thinner, his beauty would beparable to Lulu. His name is Asian-like, or rather, Japanese-like; Souya. He looks like a hero or a teleported person. His skill is only [Engraving]. 14 years old. The one doing the protecting is our acquaintance. Its the pink-haired princess of a small kingdom, Menea. Shes not with her maids, probably because shes in the school. I think its a bit too unsafe. The boy whos getting hit is slim and has white hair, a handsome boy with a French-looking face. His name is Shin, like hes an earthling, but its a name thats often found here in this world so its probably unrted. His skill is only [One-handed Sword]. Hes 14 years old just like the ck-haired boy. Still, its a situation that would surely make you want to retort "You think this is shoujo manga!". "Oy, its His Highness again." "That handyman really is often entangled with His Highness." "Hes probably upset to see the princess talking with the handyman." "Ugly His Highness sure is persistent even though the princess hates him." We heard such conversations from the upper ssmen nearby. Ugly His Highness? Perhaps that kid is also like Lulu, having aggregation of unfortunate parts? "Fuhn, my hand is dirty now!" The boy called His Highness arrogantly leaves while Princess Menea is scowling at him. "Oh no! The blood--" "Its alright. The handkerchief will get dirty." Princess Menea who sees the blood flowing from the mouth of the boy whos been hit takes out a handkerchief and tries to wipe that blood with it. The boy declines curtly and wipes it with his own hand. --Kuh, what the heck is this shoujo manga space! Is this the so-called "Note:Limited to good-looking men" thing. Dammit, I should have been in that position since this is the school arc.... God why! I curse at the loveedy god in my heart. Authors note: Next time well be back with Satous point of view. The second day of Royal Academy is nned after 2-3 episodester. Profiles Menea The third princess of a small kingdom, Rumooku. A pink-haired beautiful girl. 17 years old. Rumooku Kingdom Once partnered with weaselkin to summon otherworld people. Kelten A marquis with great influence in the army. Book 13 - 13-4. New Year Special Training 13-4. New Year Special Training Satous here. I sometimes wish to go back to my school days when Im busy with works, but I feel like Ill give up if I really get back to my school days since Id be running out of money then. "Wee back Master." """Wee back""" Returning from the Kingdom Conference, Im weed by the butler and the maids who are lined up on the entrance way as I got off the carriage. Its like Im a royalty or a noble--wait, I am a noble. "Master, Marientail-sama and her friends havee to visit you." "Okay. Are they in the parlor?" "Yes." "Then I guess Ill go greet them before changing my clothes." When I said so, one of the maids went to the parlor as a herald. Thesemuting employees are all strangely capable. It might be good to call several loli maids in thebyrinth city to let them learn here. I enter the door thats been opened by the butler, and go toward the parlor where Zena-san and the others are waiting. As expected, the room feels cramped with 15 people inside. I briefly greet back with "Im back" to our girls who wee me. It seems they had some fun in the Royal Academy, they all look gleaming. "Im sorry for disturbing you. Satou-san.... umm, I have to call you Viscount-sama now dont I." "Please call me Satou like always when were not in public." I tell so to Zena-san who looks a bit lonely. Even though its only natural to differentiate between public and private matters, I dont really like to be treated distantly by a friend. "--Is it alright?" "Yes, please call me like youve always been." "Yes!" Zena-san replied with a smile that was like the sun. As ever, Zena-sans expression when shes like this is quite nice. "Ill change my clothes immediately, so lets have a meal together. Zena-san and her friends are eating with us right?" "Um, that is..." I thought that Zena-san and the others would naturally dine with us, but it seems theyve been invited to a dinner with Earl Seryuu. Looks like its also for them to report their progress in Labyrinth City. "Thats unfortunate. Youre going to stay in the royal capital for a while right? Then there will another chance. Tomorrow Ill make royal court dishes using a whole sakura salmon okay." "Ro-royal court dishes! Please! Im looking forward to it." While having such conversations, I see Zena-san and the others off as they are going back to the Earls mansion. Lilio got some kind of parcel from Lulu. It seems to be an assortment of new year dish which the girls like. As for the dinner of that day, the royal court dishes which have been taught to Lulu in the royal castle are lined up on the dining table. Theyre all luxurious dishes. There are some new year dishes leftover so its kind of wasteful, but we can just eat them for breakfast tomorrow. "--Pochi plucked it, then Pochi threw it, Pochi plucked it then Pochi threw it, it was a great sess nodesu!" "Tama too had great sesses~?" Im listening to Pochi and Tama who are reporting about their peerless matches against their ssmates of the knight school. I asked Arisa with my eyes, "Did you let them hurt anyone?" "Dont look at me with those eyes please. I had told to the two to only attack the weapons, so it was alright. There should be less challengers tomorrow, and the two understand how to hold back from their training with Pendora guys, so its alright I said." "Its alrite~" "Thats right nanodesu. Master (teacher) taught Pochi to go easy on weak people nodesu." Oops, thats a problematic remark. "Pochi, you must not say that your friends are Weak people okay." "Pochi cant nanodesu? Master (teacher) often said it nodesu." U~n, I guess thats because its natural for the elven master teachers to look down in regards of martial art. "Then why dont we imagine it." "Imagine~?" "Nanodesu?" I look at the two with "let me see" face. "Imagine if a martial artist whom Pochi and Tama dont know look down on you before you even fight, You guys are weak. Youre worthless, what do you think?" "Pochi is not weak nodesu!" "Tama too is strong~?" The two who obediently imagined what I said and became angry. "However, if the martial artist said, Hmph, weak people bark the loudest without even listening to you two, what will you do?" "Fight~?" "Pochi will challenge him to a match nodesu." Yup, Im d that the two react as Ive led them to. "Thats right. If you two said Weak to your friends, dont you think they will get angry like with the imagined martial artist earlier?" The two cross their arms and imagine it hard with difficult faces. "They will absolutely get angry nodesu!" Pochi is trembling while looking shocked. "Tama wont say weak~" "Pochi too wont say it nodesu!" I affirm the honest words of the two with "Thats right", and pat their heads. Now they wont hurt anyone nor get into some strange troubles. Liza is also nodding for some reason, but I think theres a merit to provoking your opponent in actual battles you know? I had Arisa to report about people and nobles in the knight school whom we should be careful with. There are a lot of interesting capable people, doesnt seem like youll get bored in that school. "Then, was it fun too for you Mia?" "Nn." Mia nods, and then puts a peeled orange into her mouth. Huh? Thats all? ....Geez, its very like taciturn Mia. Tomorrow Arisa is going to the magic school where Mia is anyway, I guess I can just hear it from Arisa. "There wasnt any problem in the royal castles kitchen right?" "Y-yes. It was unfortunate that we werent with Master, but I was able to learn various things like techniques, the way to see through ingredients, and knacks." Seeing through ingredients is probably needless once she gets the Item Appraisal skill, but the orb will be granted the day after the auction is over. Im d that Lulu wasnt being bullied or something, Ill be learning those techniques from Luluter myself. "Lulu was taken good care of so I report." "Thank you Nana." Lulu might have been bullied if she was alone, but since Nana said it frankly, she was probably really taken good care of. Lastly I asked Liza where she guided Zena-san and the others to. "I mainly guided them to ces for eating out and arms shops." "....Its really like Liza-san." Just as Arisa has muttered, its very like Liza. But since its Zena-san and the others, they might be happy about it instead. "Then you should show them around the shopping street where we went together. There are many pretty essories and clothes there." "Certainly." I would have bought them essories if I went with them, but please treat it as a preview for now. I sure want to show Zena-san and her friends around the city at least once during their stay here. "Oh right, the pink princess from before was there too." The person Arisa said while grinning is probably the princess of Rumooku Kingdom who has anime-like pink hair, Princess Menea. "That should be the case considering Princess Menea is a student of the Royal Academy. However, dont use pink princess, call her Princess Menea normally." "Ye~s" As I chide her, Arisa replies back like a child. "And then, and then, Princess Menea was being contested by two handsome boys just like in shoujo manga." Gehehe, so Arisaughed, but even when that girl met me, she said some flowery words like "Fated person" or something, so I cant necessarily deny it. "Hee, she sure is popr." "Whats with that disinterested reaction." What kind of reaction did you expecting from me. "Then you see, the real issue is after that." Arisa changes her posture and leans forward on the kotetsu. "One of them, the plump handsome boy was called His Highness." --His Highness huh. Its the same word as the demon lord spirit-dweller whom the [Light of Liberty] executives were saying, but.... "Was he not a normal noble? Whats his name?" "Err, he was called Souya." Fumu, its a Japanese-like name. I found him immediately when I searched the map. He lives in a wealthy area but its not in the noble street. I check his birthce in the note column while alsoparing it with the people directory I got from the royal castle as Nanashi. "Apparently, hes really a descendant of the royal family. He seems to be the bastard son of the previous king and a merchants daughter." The mansion where Souya-kun lives is of his merchant mother. Just in case, I checked various documents from the Prime Minister and found a hit on the firms name. Its a merchant family who secures their livelihood by doing trades with foreign countries, they own several sea-faring ships in the foreign trade city. It seems their main customers are the countries on the western part of the continent, and the weaselkin empire on the eastern part of the continent. The reason why theyre recorded in the document is because they had a deal with the earl house that was executed due to treason from the case before, and supplied imported goods--such as essories and books from Holy Kingdom Parion to the house of nobles that idolized the easy-going ult group, [Wind of Liberty]. It seems they also supplied stuffed goods and artworks from foreign countries to the house of Marquis Kelten. Though the prime ministers subordinates have probably investigated them, I mark Souya-kun and the higher-ups of the merchant house since they seem slightly suspicious. Incidentally, I also tried searching for people, demons, or people possessed by demons with [Unknown Skill], but I got no hit. "Ku-Kuro-sama, we have been waisting for you." The manager who looks tense unusually fumbled her words of greeting. However, I, who had teleported to Echigoya Firm with [Unit Arrangement], stopped my train of thought due to the unexpected scene. The executives of Echigoya Firm are lined up before me. Thats fine and all. I was the one who called them in the first ce. --However, why are they all half-naked? The Manager is wearingced nightgown with exposed skin, her important parts are barely covered by theces, but they all would be exposed if she just moved. The noble daughters behind her too, although theirs are more docile, theyre wearing sensational clothes that dont differ much with the managers. Porina is wearing somewhat calmer clothes, but the soft-looking dress shows her body line clearly, it doesnt look like clothes youre wearing for work. Nell has night clothes that are separated on top and the bottom. Normally these kind of clothes arent sexy, but they produce peculiar eroticism in this group. Tifaliza cant look at me directly. Her icy beauty is dyed in vermilion color, her embarrassed gestures trying to hide her body is too dangerous. If the two of us were alone, I could have involuntarily push her down. Good grief, its "What kind of Eroge is this?" world. I coughed once to clear my throat. ....Calm down Satou. No wait, Im Kuro right now. "Manager, today you sure are wearing some wonderful clothes." "Y-yes. We were all called by Kuro-sama, so everyone did their best to show off." --Tomorrow night, Im giving you a special duty after the night time. --Itll be over in a moment, but theres a high possibility that you wont be able to work afterward. They misunderstood those lines huh?! They interpreted special duty as night attendant, and thetter line as not being able to move afterward eh.... Im slightly attracted to leave the misunderstanding and do a group one, but lets not. Even if I hide behind the rationale of failing as a proprietor were I put my hands on my important employees, carelessly doing it could drown me in carnal desire turning me into a degenerate. Im limiting the venting of these hands toward the professional onee-sans that wont turn into degenerateter on. If I have a girlfriend, Id flirt with her instead though. Now then, lets end these girls anxiety here. "It seems you have misunderstood. I do not intend to force myself upon you girls. Special duty is about another thing. Change into your work clothes since its going to take some time. Wear shoes that are easy to move around." Leaving the Manager and the other who subtly look like they feel like running away, I move to my second vi in the undergroundbyrinth. Waiting idly is wasteful, so I head toward the live-box for the power-leveling today. I run to the area where the live-box is located, and arrive at the hall where it is. Monsters are crawling out from the [Gushing Holes] on the walls nearby the live-box, so I clean them up for the sake of safe power-leveling. I put log huts on the corners of the hall from my storage in order to prevent [Gushing Holes] structurally. I activate the holy monument magic tools Ive installed on the huts to create small barriers. Red magic circles are invoked, the area about 10 meters from the holy monuments be safe areas where monsters cant get close. Theyre not physical barriers, so they cantpletely shut out the monsters, but monsters cant get close to it if theyre just normal monsters. After checking the entry of [Unit Arrangement] on the menu, I register this ce as a home ground. Ill do this method on various ces in preparation of moving ahead of time. I connect the holy monuments to magic furnace and start it. The output is only second-rate, but its more than enough for supplying the holy monument with magic power. Ill make it like the barrier pirs on viges when I create other home grounds next time. Since that type dont need magic furnace. "T-this ce is?! --Labyrinth?" "Thats right. Its Area 277 of the middleyer of thebyrinth." Everyones expression is hardened when I simply reply the managers question. I guess they would be scared considering these girls have one-digit levels and are wearing everyday clothings. "Do not worry. I have removed dangerous monsters." When I gently told so, everyone fell down on the ground. Apparently theyve lost their strengths. Looks like Id better stop doing this kind of surprise. "Follow me. I will make you girls hunt the preserved live-box monsters ahead and get your levels raised." We climb the stair on the wall of the live-box, and reach the ce where we can see the content of the live box. Inside the live box are the monsters that have greatly multiplied--[Maze Cockroaches] eating the fodder monsters that are in awful states To be honest, the spectacle is like in a dream. "Your pride as an explorer might not allow it, but this is an order. Ill forcefully make you do it even if you dont want to." I take out weapons from my Storage and give it to the Manager, Nell and Porina. "This is? Is it a wand?" "Thats right. Its called Spray Gun, but its the same type as the fire wand and lightning wand." It looks like a shotgun with a truncated barrel. The ce for the cartridge is loaded with Fire stones and Lightning stones, the element can be changed as needed. When I was making a certain thing with converging ability half-heartedly, it shot out spray-like lightning and me instead. It looks exactly like a gun, but its ssified as a wand. Its killing power is weak, so it can only be used as a distraction for power-leveling. "Everyone shoot toward the center of the live-box in turns. Change with the person behind you once you shot." """YES!""" With unexpectedly good replies, everyone takes the gun and pulls the trigger as instructed. "Kuro-sama, the lightning is spread, its not very effective." "Do not mind it. Its fine." Manager who looks baffled steps back, changing with the next person. This time Ive prepared three type of cartridges, [Ice], [Wind], and [Lightning]. If things go well, I n for them to earn the skill for each element. Just in case, I had let them put their hands into my Item Box before they shot the guns. Were lucky if they get the skill with this, but theres no loss either way. Furthermore, I make several of them who have experiences studying magic to use Magic Scrolls to invoke attack magic. "Kuro-sama, everyone haspleted their turns." "Alright, this will be dangerous, so everyone get back to the stairs." After checking that everyone has stepped back, I exterminate the [Maze Cockroaches] with [Fire Storm]. "W-what great me...." "Is that advanced magic?" "Yet it was done chantlessly--" Putting aside the surprised executives, I open the map to check everyones status. --Oops, I went too far. The Maze Cockroaches earlier were only level 7 each, so I thought that it would be fine even if there were a bit too many, but it seems they had propagated to more than 1000. There are a lot of executives, so its been reduced somewhat, yet all of them have leveled up to 16. Porina who was originally high-leveled, the Manager and her two adjutants became level 17 with my rash method of leveling up. "--Huh? Power feels like entering me somehow ssu." "I feel something too...." Starting with Nell whose level was the lowest, the executives began to talk about their bad condition one by one. Youll get level up intoxication if you level up by more than 10 of course. Using [Magic Hands], I support the executives who look like they would fall down the stairs, and then teleport to Echigoya Firms strategy meeting room with [Unit Arrangement]. "Good work. The special training for today is over." "Kuro-sama, my body feels strange you see ssu." "Thats only the symptom of level up. Youll feel like usual once you get some rest." I answer Nell who seems energetic despite looking tired. "T-that wasnt a lie of some drunkards was it." "Then...., maybe Ive leveled up to 10?" "....No way, that cant be true." Despite looking tired, the executives cant seem to hide their excitement from leveling up. They should be around level 30 if we continue for about seven days. If their levels get that high, they probably wont get rolled up in a situation like the other day. Among the girls who have leveled up, five learned magic skills, one learned Item Box skill. Its safe to say that the result is more than anticipated. None of our girls learned Item Box skill even after they got to level 50, the luck is on our side this time. I cant leave the girls who cant move their bodies as it is, so I carry them to the nap room and the parlor of the main building, and let them sleep there. For some reason, everyone wanted it to be princess carry, so Iplied, but the executives tensions were strange. I wonder if princess carry is that nice? My business today is over once I carry the lucky Tifaliza who learned Item Box skill to her room far behind. "....Kuro-sama." I let her whos sleep talking like that to sleep, and leave the room. "--Coward" I heard that faint monologue with Attentive Ears skill, but I pretended not to hear it and went to the night district alone. The technique of the professional onee-san was wonderful after all. Book 13 - 13-5. At The Royal Castle 13-5. At The Royal Castle Satous here. Just when you think troublesome things and problems are going to end, more of theme. I think saying, "I took care of the bugs", during the final stage of development is a g. "By the way, has Sir Pendragon decided on your first wife?" Its Toruma who brought that subject up when were in the middle of the Kingdom Conference recess. Since he said some inappropriate things, nobles who are into little girls are ring at me with murderous eyes from a distant table, and even the gluttonous nobles of Duchy Capital are lookingplicated. By the way, the reason why a honorary bar like him is in this ce is because he came to deliver a message for Viscount Shimen. "I dont intend to get married for the time being." I tell him honestly. I do really want to make Aze-san my wife, but since elves are fundamentally very patient, I feel that she wont take me seriously unless I persist at it for at least 10 years. "You cant do that do you? Youre a permanent noble now, not a generation-long honorary noble, so by the kingdomsw, if you dont have a child within a year, you have to marry another woman if Im not mistaken. My older brother has even got to his fourth wife after all." --Are you serious?! Whats with that badw. It might be needed in this world where deathes easy, but Id like to have free will in regards to marriage at least. Torumas story still continues, it seems its normal for upper nobles to have three wives, and besides the legal ones, most of them have around five mistresses. There are only a handful of upper nobles who only have a wife, including Earl Muno. Real world harem huh.... Im amazed that they can keep their stamina--ah I see, so thats the reason why Echigoyas vitality supplements are selling that well. Even though Ive set the price to be such a rip-off, the supply in the Royal Capital have all ben sold out. "If the Royal Family dont ask you to take a wife from them or something, then take Karina as your wife please. I know that Sir Pendragon likes younger girls, but I think its better for the first wife to be older." "Wait Bar Shimen. Do not be forceful." Marquis Lloyd stopped Toruma who had started to promote Lady Karina. As expected of old mans wisdom. Hes not just a glutton nobl-- "By the way, Sir Pendragon, the girls of our house are famous for their fertility you see." --I take it all back. Youre going to act like Toruma too huh. "Toruma oji-sama, please dont trouble Satou-san so much." Sera whos attending to Duke Oyugock came to help me while smiling gracefully. Even though she was just having a chat with the female officials, shes a good child who takes care of her friend. Sera sits right next to me. ....Isnt she a bit too close? "Right, Satou-san." Its the precious life boat after all. Lets ride on the stream. "Yes, I never thought that I would be a permanent noble in the first ce, so I havent though of marriage yet." As urged by Sera, I told so to everyone. Toruma seemed to understand that, he stopped trying to be a matchmaker. I wonder if Sera is happy that her mediation gone well, shes sipping her tea while smiling broadly. Now then, after thinking this calmly, the thing thats needed is having a heir. Then theres no need for it to be a biological child in particr. I can just adopt a suitable child to seed the house of Pendragon. Since I felt better now, I start to listen carefully to the topic of discussion of the Kingdom Conference that I had been ignoring. In order to secure the material needed for the royal castles reconstruction, the nobles are debating whether to confiscate the material from merchants who are buying up goods, or to import them from the neighboring territories. --Oops, that reminds me, I havent said anything about the material matter to the Manager. At the start of the lunch recess, I contact Echigoya Firm with [Telephone], and tell her to select several executive staff that will be dispatched to secure material. While I was doing so, the morning section of the Kingdom Conference ended, and it became the time for the lunch break. Im invited to have a lunch together with the nobles of Duchy Capital, but I have to refuse them since Ive been invited by the prime minister beforehand. Its said that the prime minister will always dine together with anyone whos be an upper noble, and then decide whether that person has the social aptitude or not. "Viscount Pendragon-sama, please follow me." The prime ministers chambein whom I remember seeing hase to pick me up so I follow him. We met when I was acting as Kuro though, so I cant exactly talk familiarly with him. While feeling slightly awkward, I was led to a dining room with good lighting. The prime minister and his cohorts wille afterward, so Im watching the scenery from the window to kill the time. I can see the big sakura tree from here well. "--It appears you like sakura trees." "Yes, I quite like them." It was the prime minister that call out to me, followed by some officials. When did hee. Still, the atmosphere feels like some kind of interview even though were supposed to have a meal. "Sit down. The dishes today are made by chefs whom we have invited from other countries. I do not mind if you dont finish it if it doesnt suit your taste." --Hohou, that sounds fun. The appetizer is sd with boiled shrimps as the topping. I thought it was just some in sd, but the moment it entered my mouth, I got done in by the out-of-ordinary dressing. Just when I thought it was dressing, turned out its sauce with honey as the base. Its quite delicious if I just forget my prejudice, but it has quite an impact. The prime minister is eating calmly, but I know from my experiences of meeting him many times as Nanashi. He must be absolutely enjoying my surprised reaction. Next, some clear white silky soupe out. The aroma makes it seem like corn soup, but I cant let my guard down. Considering my experience just now, I put the soup slightly to my mouth--sour! The aftertaste isnt bad, but its hard for people who arent good with sour things. "Do the foreign dishes suit your taste?" "Yes, they taste quite tititingly tasty." This isnt lip service, but what I truly think. Ill go see the chefs after the meal and ask them to tell whose country dishes are these. Like so, the gap between the appearance and the taste of the prime minister surprise menu were all present, but on the whole, they were delicious so I dont have anyin. I enjoy various dishes while replying the prime ministers questions with inoffensive answers. And then the main menu thates out is a green caterpir the size of a piglet. It smells like a pork teriyaki. The waiter cuts the crust of the caterpir and serves it on a te. Lastly, the viscous gel-like body of the caterpir is spread on pieces of the crust like sauce. ....Wait, wouldnt it have been better if you did this before you take it out? Well, this must be delicious too. If it was the previous me who hadnt been living in thebyrinth city, I would have absolutely refused it, but now that Ive eaten various monster meat in thebyrinth, this much is within my tolerance level--probably. Lets believe the prime ministers tongue. I make up my mind and put the crust wrapped in the sauce as instructed by the waiter. --Delicious. Despite the crunchy texture of the crust, the inside is juicy, its a rtively interesting food texture. The salty-sweet sauce matches it well too. "--Pass." The prime minister who seems to be in good mood said so to the officials on his sides, but I heard it. Oh no, so this was some kind of test? I should have frowned in the middle of the way, and not eaten thest dish. I got absorbed enjoying eating the delicious dishes, I had involuntarily eaten them all. I cant call Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku gluttonous nobles like this. After the lunch with the prime minister, I have about 30 minutes before the Kingdom Conference start in the noon, so I stealthily go to Echigoya Firm. "Kuro-sama, I have selected these three for the dispatch." There three girls with their belongings ready near the Manager. These girls have reliable skills such as [Market Price] and [Negotiation]. They shouldnt have it before, so it must be because of the power-leveling yesterday. "Good choices." I thank the Manager who has arranged this in short time, and instruct them their objectives from now on. "Your mission is to purchase building materials and secure temporary branches of Echigoya Firm. Buy the building material cheaply with local delivery. You do not have to think about the transportation. I do not mind even if the buildings of the temporary branches arent that great, pick one that can be turned over by the end of the month." """Yes! Kuro-sama.""" I take the girls who replied energetically, and move to the Duchy Capital with Unit Arrangement. I drop off one of them here, and then I go to Muno City with Unit Arrangement once again, and drop off another girl here. We moved to thest location, Kuhanou City by return teleporting twice. "Ku-Kuro-sama, please let me rest for a bit, I feel dizzy." Apparently, Return teleport feels more nauseating than Unit Arrangement. She wants me to stay with her until she feels better, but the noon conference is going to start in about 20 minutes. I carry the noble daughter to a nearby teahouse, borrow a private room and let her sleep there. "Kuro-sama...." "Rest for a while here. I wille here in the night, so finish your duty until then." I tell so as business-like as possible to the girl whos looking up while speaking in curious sexy voice. Your reason gets dangerous when youre approached by a twenty-year old beautiful woman in a room you know. Like I said! The [Dragons Eye] have been stolen! "Please calm down His Highness." When I was heading toward the afternoon conference, I heard some interesting words from the voiceing from the other side of the corridor, so I stopped on the way. ....[His Highness] again huh. I feel a bit sick with it. There are a Leprechaun boy whos using fairynguage to speak, and an official whos speaking fairynguage in brokennguage, seemingly barely able to. The Leprechaun boy is wearing gaudy white clothes, and over the top ornaments as if matching the clothes. As said by the official, the leprechaun is a royalty of the leprechaun kingdom on the western part of the continent. His actual age is 365 year old, so hes not as young as he looks. In addition since the fairynguage is themonnguage of fairykin, which is also called the low-rank version of elfnguage, I can understand it without problem. It feels like unsophisticated words of the graceful elfnguage. Is there any problem? Oh! You seem to know fairynguage. The [Dragons Eye] in my room has been stolen! Is it some kind of jewel? Its not! [Dragons Eye] is an orb thats been passed down in our kingdom. It grants the user the appraisal eyes the dragons have that can see through all things in universe. --Its orb this time huh. Lately Ive been reading too much into anything thats rted to demons. If this keeps up, I could end up burning any whithered silver grass I see with Laser. I pull myself together, and convey his words to the official. "Its another case of thievery!" I incline my head in puzzlement hearing the official. "Are there many thievery in the royal castle?" As I ask so to the official, I search the [Dragons Eye] on the map, but it doesnt exist anywhere. I wonder if its either teleported away or kept in Item Box. "...N-no, its nothing like that." The official tries to gloss over it disorderly. What are you speaking about! Its the treasure of our kingdom! Dispatch the search party immediately! The leprechaun boy appeals desperately, so I postpone the thing about the other thievery, and tell the official the boys request. The [Dragons Eye] is an artifact that grants temporary [Item Appraisal] skill to the user, when the user is under the effect of this artifact, his eyes will be split vertically, and turn yellow as the name implies. From talking with the boy, I understand that the user can use the skill three times during a day, and the effect canst for one hour for each use. After finishing various arrangements, I asked the official who said the remark earlier, and got to know that there had been three cases of thievery in the past two days in the royal castle. The damages are all items that looked like Orbs. --Orb-like items huh. Before, the sakuramochi demon or the scout of [Light of Liberty] said that they needed Orbs for the hatching of [His Highness]. I wonder if its the handiworks of people rted to [His Highness]. The orbs that were in the royal castles treasury are being kept by me until the start of the Auction. I wonder if the bunch who dont know that are picking orb-like things? Still, just who is this [His Highness]? As one expect of arge kingdom, the people who can be called [His Highness] number in more than 100, so putting markers and tracking them is a bit too much works. There was nothing suspicious when I searched the map yesterday after my talk with Arisa. Currently, there is no remnant of [Wings of Liberty] and [Light of Liberty] that revere demon lords in the royal capital. If this were manga or light novel, you can probably wring it out from people who get in contact with the main character, but such a rule cant be applied to reality. If it is, the bastard child prince with Japanese face called Souya whom Arisa came across to should be [His Highness]. Ive told about the remarks of the Sakuramochi demon and the [Light of Liberty] to the king and the prime minister, so Ill leave it to them find out who [His Highness] is. Ill try to set up a trap and see if I can catch the culprit. While pondering about the best trap to use for it, I slip into the second division of the noon Kingdom Conference barely in time. Book 13 - 13-6. Royal Academy (2) The story is in Arisas point of view. 13-6. Royal Academy (2) Together with Mia, I go through the academys gate. "Misanalia-sama, we have been waiting for you." "Morning." The principal who was waiting at the academys gate took Mia away while I was nking out in amazement. After they parted without waiting for me, a handsome 30s teacher who was beside the principal stepped forward beside me. "Dame Tachibana, pleasee over here. Im Hebin a senior teacher. I will be guiding you." "Please take care of me, Hebin-sensei." His face which has the visage of sorrow matches very well with his sombre voice. The peculiar way his rxed voice sounds is nice. Said in novels word, it would be called [Nekonadegoe]. While thinking such stupid thing, I am guided to enter the school building. Contrary to Hebin-senseis cruel-looking face, he seems to be the type that can pay attention, he walks while matching my walking pace. "Please sit over there, Ill bring tool to measure your magic power." "Yes, Sensei." I was brought to a splendid room that seems to be a parlor, and then I sit on the fluffy sofa. Even though Im sitting gracefully, my mind cant keep calm from the word [Magic Power Measurement]. It will be with a magic crystal, and then itll explode and then theyll be surprised like, "What enormous magic power!". Kuffuffufuu~, school arc has to start with magic power OP-ness after all! "Four star it is. Thats quite an amount of magic power. As expected of Misanalia-samas friend." Hebin-sensei read the value on the measuring equipment and then wrote it on the school entry document. --Huh? Doesnt the measuring equipment have too high of a tolerance? As if answering my doubt, Hebin-sensei muttered. "The measuring equipment for new students was broken by Misanalia-sama, so we borrowed the original measuring equipment made by Ancient King Yamato from the royal castle." Ah~ So Mia broke it first huh~. I guess thatd be so. Mia has fifty percent more magic power than mine so its only natural. Sheesh, it should have been the cliche for me to surpass the amount of magic power for ordinary person, surprising them, but Mia did it ahead of time. I-I should bring our cheat Master and show them an amount of magic power enough to break the original measuring equipment--wait, I guess thats impossible. Our Master would never do such conspicuous thing. "Do not be disheartened." Maybe because I was silent, Hebin-sensei followed up with slightly gentle voice. "Ordinary new students mostly get one or two star. Even among the teachers, only Principal and me who have four star. You should feel proud." "Thank you very much, Hebin-sensei" The principals level is 43, and this senseis is 41. My MP is 890, so five star is probably when its more than 1000. As for Mias evaluation-- "Misanalia-sama is five star. Its a new record after the era of Ancient King Yamato and seven generations of great men." --Like that, as if shes a cheat main character. Shes ordinarypared to our Master whos out ofmon sense, but Mia is quite amazing herself. And also, theres no elemental judgment for this kind of measurement. Because we have Yamato Stone they said. Good grief, theres not enough romance here~. And then, we change the ce and now its a practical exam. "Then please destroy that target with magic." Alright! Time to redeem my honor! Let alone the target, maybe this Arisa-chan should show off her power by one-shotting the barrier of this practice room with [Inferno]. It should be fine if I just use space magic chantlessly to prevent damage on the surrounding, right. "Im saying this just in case, Ill also observe your precision, so Ill subtract your point if you destroy anything besides the target, please be careful." --Kuh, someone did it already huh. Cant be helped. Ill go with Technical Arisa. " Multiple Fire Dance" Small fireballs are produced one by one on the tip of my wand. All 16 fireballs fly to the target in ordance to my precise control. Each of the fireballs splits into four shots along the way, in total, there are 64 fire shots raining upon the target. The magic is created by Master for suppressing mob, so each of the shots has low power. It cant even defeat a demi-goblin. However, 64 shots hit the target as I aimed. "Splendid. To think youd draw sakura petal on the target with the holes--" As the result of making Hebin-sensei impressed Ive been admitted to take the special ss where the elites gather. Mia must be there too, I didnt confirm it though. The ss Hebin-sensei took me only has 10 students. There are half of the number of students on averagepared to the other sses I saw when we were walking here. The students ages are from 10 to 18 year old, 16 year old on average. The kids of this kingdom start their change to be old men when theyre 12 year old, so theres only one precious shota here. The average level is 9, the highest is a me magician kid at level 19. The second best is a lightning magician kid at level 15. The reason why their levels are higher than the kids of the knight school is probably because they can gain experience from behind in safety. Mia isnt in the room. Instead I see a familiar pink-haired princess sitting. She sent a smile to me, so I nodded back to her. If shes in this ss, that means shes excellent despite her problematic behavior with men. --Kuh, damn you riaju. I introduce myself as urged by Hebin-sensei. It seems I need to tell my name and the element Im good at. "My name is Arisa Tachibana. Im fond of fire magic--" I would remember the pain from my previous life if I introduced myself with impact, so I finished it with a very safe one. The me magician boy and the lightning magician young man said, "What, just a fire magician huh", but Ipletely ignored them. These kind of ssmates exist in every ss it seems. Moreover, me and lightning magic are simply magic whose offensive power are noticeable, its not like theyre higher tier of magic. By the way, around half of the ss members can use basic elemental magic. Earth, Explosion, Water, Ice, me, Wind, Lightning, Force, Summoning, and Soul, there are more than one kid that can use Earth, and the Ice magician can use Soul magic. Hebin-sensei scolds the boy who said the problematic remark, "There is no tier in magic." The boy seems to live a pampered life, he apologizes frustratingly while looking disgruntled. Im more interested with the sses shota boy rather than the deteriorated former-boy. There are two vacant seats in the ssroom. One of them is probably Mias seat, the vacant seat on the front row is beside that shota boy. Thats probably Mias seat and mine is probably going to be the furthest back beside the me magician boy.... However, Hebin-sensei points at the front-row seat. "Tachibana-kun, you can use that seat." --You serious dood! The voice in my mind is raised in joy with underling tone to Hebin-sensei unexpected words. Of course, I keep my appearance graceful. "Yes, Sensei." When I said, "Please take care of me" while smiling at the sses-shota, he sheepishly nodded while his cheeks were turning red. Kuh, this is it! Its the legendary techniqueeeeee! School arc has to be like this after all! "A-Arisa-kun? I dont know whats happening, but please calm down." "I-Im sorry." Kuhhaaa....I failed. I got too worked up and inadvertently stood up. It might even came out loud even. The sses boy is pulling away even though I had made a good impression. I hurriedly tried to gloss it over by actingdlylike, but it wasnt too effective.... Damnit. When Im thinking the way to redeem myself, some noise of people talking areing from the hallway. The door is opened, and then the principal and some kind of researcher-looking men and women enter the room. --And then, the one whos being surrounded by them is Mia. "Arisa." Mia raises her hand lightly and calls me. The line of sights in the ssroom are gathered to me. The only people who arent surprised are the principal, Hebin-sensei and Pink-san. The principal exins to everyone that Mia and me are acquainted while Im waving back at Mia. In the meantime, around five men who seem to be the schools staff members are putting desks and chairs inside the ssroom. The principal and the researchers sit on those chairs. "Then, please Mia-sensei." "Nn." --Sensei? As urged by the principal, Mia begins the lesson as a teacher. Apparently, Mia is too good, shes be not a student, but a teacher. Mia.... what a frightening child. Now then, after the trite is over, I watch Mias lesson. I feel like Im doing a ss visit. The schools lesson is like in modern Japan, using ckboard to write the material. However, the ckboard seems to be a magic tool invented by Ancient King Yamato, if you put magic power into your wand, it then can leave white line like chalk on the ckboard. The production cost is too high, so only Royal Academy has them. Mias lesson is done in one-word just as I thought it would be. Once shes finished demonstrating, she says "Read." She waits until the students have finished reading, and then she exins while pointing with her long wand, "Basis", "Form", "Stabilizing Circuit", "Convergence", "Invocation". "Mia-sama, how about that part?" "Extension." Mia answer the question of the man in white robe. He seems to be a staff member of Royal Academy, he understands with just that and then writes some kind of note. The majority of the students dont seem to understand, so Hebin-sensei whispers something to Mia. Mia nods and then beckons me. "Arisa. Come." Mou, oh Mia, it cant be helped then~. I stand up while feeling like an "oh dear" main character, and merrily go to the teachers desk. "Then Ill exin in ce of Mia." I tell so, and then various eyes gather to me. "First, about this wavy thing, this is needed for magic practitioners during the activation of magic for the changing effect of the reaction from the supplying of magic power and thought control. I see some magic books cutting this part in order to raise the spell efficiency, but if you do that, youll lose the additional room for the run-time control code, and lose its versatility, so be careful okay. Also, you might have known this already, but the exnation for this Extension is written in the Magic Exnation Dictionary by Professor Jib Cloud, so people who heard it for the first time can read it. I think its also written in the magic book of the sage Trazayuya, but Jib-tans dictionary is the most detailed, so--" The students are desperately writing on their notebook while straining their ears to hear my detailed exnation. Its only the me magician boy from earlier whos dumbfounded while looking surprised. Arisa-sensei is strict, so if you dont listen to her and cant exinter, itll be hell ya know? Mia wrote the exnation on the ckboard since it seemed easy to understand, and I lost my chance to show off my OP-ness as a student. After the ss, I ended up talking with the researchers about spells exnation and idea for new ones, I couldnt get better acquainted with the sses-shota boy. Im happy that I could eat all I wanted in the luxurious cafeteria for teachers and upperssman, but it wasnt enough to tingle the tongue of me who had gotten used to Masters and Lulus transcendental ultimate cooking. "Books of advanced magic you say?" "Nn." The morning ss is over, so were asking the principal if we could browse the academys magic books. Of course, its Mia whos asking. "Normally, I cant give permission for students to read the books, but if its none other than Misanalia-samas request then--" "Thanks." It seemed like itd be long, so I winked to Mia, and forcefully ended the talk. The principal guides us to the door in the back of the library. ording to the principal, this door is protected byplicated barrier, so it wont open unless one uses the magic tool she has for unlocking it. " Open Lock" Once the sturdy metal door is opened, the musty smell of old books tickle my nose. The mucus on my nose is thin ever since I was born in this body, so I quickly use a handkerchief to protect my nose. Mia cutely sneezes, "kushun", behind me, so I take some tissue and a mask from my Magic Bag and give it to her. "Here, Mia." "Thank you." Inside the room, around 30 bookshelves are lined up with no windows. And, there are already some visitors on the reading desk. "Principal-sama--" There are a princess-like woman with two maid-like girls. Wonder if shes a noble daughter from somewhere? --As the result of my appraisal, I understand that shes a real princess. The sixth princess of Shiga Kingdom, Sistina-san. Her level is 17, her title is [Master of Forbidden Library], her skills are [Etiquette], [Arithmetic], [Alchemy], and [Force Magic]. Her two attendants levels are at upper 30s, it seems they work as bodyguards and maids. The principal greets the princess and then introduces Mia and me to her. "I see, so you are--" The princess looks at us like she finds it interesting. "Ive been thinking of having a chat with Chevalier Tachibana if possible." "I feel honored." I thought that she would say Mia, I wonder why is it me? Judging from her gestures, I cant think that it was just a lip service at all. "Im sorry beforehand, is Chevalier Tachibanas age as her appearance suggest?" --D-dont tell me, she saw through my X0-year old age from my previous life?! "....Y-yes. I dont understand the meaning of her highnesss question, but it has been 12 years since I was born in the middle of a group of small kingdoms." Im saying it in a roundabout way as a precaution if the princess or her attendants hold magic tools that can see through lies. "Is that so--then, you guys really reach that elevated ce in just few years...." Probably someone who had appraisal skill checked our levels and ages during the new year [Audience Ceremony]. It should have been fine since our cheat Master had prepared mis-recognition item he made himself that couldnt be seen through with just passable things. "Her highness, she is not someone whos been artificially raised. She possesses both the appropriate power and conduct." "Oh my, this is the first time principal has praised students to such extent." It was subtle, but apparently the princess stated that we were artificially raised by power-leveling, and then the principal backed us. The power-leveling part is the truth, but Ill not correct that. Who would believe power-leveling done to level 50. "Chevalier Tachibana, I apologize for my impoliteness. Would you forgive my discourtesy?" "Yes, her highness. Please call me Arisa if you would." Putting aside Pink-san and Noja-hime, I never wouldve thought that a princess of arge kingdom frankly apologized like this. Pirorirorin, the sound effect of Favorable Impression UP is resounding in my mind, I smile at the princess. We would have had a friendly chat with the flow of event, but Mia muttered, "Back", and we were able to get back to our original goal. Mia reads the advanced water magic book, while I read the fire one. After skimming through it, I write a rough summary in my notebook. identally, I heard the conversation of the principal and the princess when I lifted my head. "--That is ssified as a fruit water, water thats been dripped with drops of fruit juice. It is possible to cleanse the fruit juice from the water with holy magic or water magic, but there is no magic that can separate them." "Is that so...." It sounds quite useful for experiments, does that not exist? I think we can separate them by making use of the difference between the ionization tendency and osmosis rate. Those concepts may not exist here, but useful magic should be made even without knowing the concept. My eyes met with the princesss while I was thinking so. "Arisa, do you know any spell that can be used for it?" "No--" Hearing my word of denial, the eyes of the princess that are full of expectation cloud over. "--However, by making use of [Pure Water]s code that detects the [Impurity in the Water], how about making a new magic that doesnt cleanse but separate?" The separation part seems annoying, but our Master should be able topose one in a night. "New magic?" "Yes, if it doesnt exist, then you can just make one." I nod while feeling slightly proud toward the princess who looks surprised. However, the principal pour cold water with her realistic view. "Please wait. You will need 1000 gold coins as the expense if you want to research and develop a new spell. Her highness who is able to browse the documents in the forbidden library might be able to make it a bit cheaper but--" "That much...." The princess is surprised to hear the amount of money cited by the principal. I meet eyes with Mia, and try to remember the number of spells that Master has made so far. I think there are more than 100 in total including the worthless and useful ones. ....Well, its our cheat Master, so I guess its alright. As expected, even a princess of arge kingdom cant easily move that much money freely. Even if you seek funding from nobles and merchants, investors wonte for a magic with limited usability with no hope of recovery, the principal added. "However, its wonderful how you can have the idea of making a new spell." "That is because Dame Tachibana is an expert of magic equal to Misanalia-sama." The principal replies the princesss praise. For some reason, it feels like shes praising Mia more than me, but I dont really mind. Afterward, Mia joined and we talked about magic theory and writings as the topic until the sun went down. The princess might have be a close friend if our social positions werent different. During the heat of talk, the princess even invited us to herboratory with it being a tea party as a pretext. The princess asks this when we are about to breakup. "That reminds me, I saw Viscount Pendragon instructing the duchy capital nobles for the [Fireworks] magic that decorated the sky during the New Year Festival day, was that perhaps made by Arisa?" "No, that magic was created by our master, Viscount Satou Pendragon." I clear up the princesss misunderstanding immediately. Our Master avoids looking conspicuous to the point of being strange, but there should be no problem affirming something thats been found out anyway. He was really happy with custom scrolls, and brought new magic one after another to the viscounts workshop after all. "--Is that true?" "Nn." Mia nods to the princess who looks like she couldnt believe it, and then she says, "Genius." "Then I will invite Viscount Pendragon for the next tea party. I want to talk at least once with the person who has the yfulness to pursue that beautiful magic." --Ive done goofed. I curse at my own stupidity when I see the sparkling face of the princess who looks like a maiden in love. To think that I helped raising g with my own hands! Beside me, Mia who feels the foreboding of the appearance of a new rival frowns. The only saving grace is the fact that theres zero chance our Master would fall in love with the princess with all the risk of getting involved in power struggle. Haah, I wonder if he would hurry up and give up on Aze-san which has no hope of seeding, and put his hands on me and Lulu~ Well, that wont happen huh.... Aah! I want to quickly have the body of an adult that can bewitch Master! Character Profiles Pink-san Menea, the third princess of a small kingdom, Rumooku. A pink-haired beautiful girl. 17 years old. Noja-Hime Mitia, the princess of a small kingdom on the middle of the continent. Speaks with Noja. 15 year old. Yearn to be the heros attendant. Rumooku Kingdom Once partnered with weaselkin to summon otherworld people. Sistina The sixth princess of Shiga Kingdom. 18 year old. Shes allowed to go in and out of the forbidden library in the royal castle. Book 13 - 13-7. Scattering Bait 13-7. Scattering Bait Satous here. Talking about scattering bait, I recall the time when I went fishing with sabiki rig on breakwaters during my childhood. I remember getting slightly frightened by the fish that reacted furiously to the scattering krill bait. "Sir Pendragon, is this the item that you want to exhibit on the auction the day after tomorrow?" "The reception period for that one is already over, so Im thinking of disying this for the auction next month." The older generation viscounts from the royal capital are looking at the jewel Ive put in front of me with sparkling eyes. Ivee to the social salon after the kingdom conference is over, showing off a jewel made from Blood Bead there. Of course its not for boasting or satisfying my vanity, but to lure out the thieves who have been making havoc in the royal castle during the lunch break. This Blood Bead was one of the item the True Ancestor Ban got from the floormaster, its mainly used as an ingredient for healing and stamina recovery magic potions. It seems its rarely ever used for making disposable magic potion like Im doing. Its a lesser version of Blood Sphere that I also received together with it, but this Blood Bead itself is quite a rare material, it can only be gotten as a rare drop of the Blood Stalker monsters that infest the Bloodsucking Labyrinth in Saga Empire. I saw with my own eyes when Ban and his vampire princesses easily made the thing though, so I dont feel like its something that valuable. "I thought this was a Ruby, but this is a Blood Bead right." "That cant be--The Blood Bead that Bishtal Dukedom has looks more reddish brown doesnt it?" "I heard that the brighter the red color of a Blood Bead is, the higher quality it is." "With a Blood Bead this clear, just how valuable is it..." At the very least, its valuable enough to dazzle upper ranked nobles of arge kingdom who are used to luxurious items. ...It might have been better if I brought something more moderate, like a fist-sized ruby or emerald or something. The reaction was bigger than I thought, so this is probably going to make a bigger rumor than nned. It was a bit conspicuous, but its nothingpared to when I exterminated a [Floormaster], and when I became a viscount. Now then, Ill leave it to the nobles and the maids who were there to work spreading the rumor, while Im preparing the site for the jewel. Even now, I havent made the trap for thieves that I was thinking of making when we first came to the royal capital. I should make the thief trap when Im checking the ce for tonight power-leveling in thebyrinth. First, I write some simple n on the memo pad. I have made one in thebyrinth city mansion, so lets improve that and make a version 2. Next the preparation for the material. Ill cut the exceedingly hard wall of thebyrinth with a holy sword, and use it as the building material. Ive stocked up a lot of liquid from tree-type monsters that have powerful adhesion, so theres no problem on that part. In just 30 minutes, I made a seven-meter tall cube structure as the thief trap. Ive put three-dimensional maze-shaped passages together, and various non-lethal traps inside it. The passages is too narrow to stand inside, you can barely able to crawl in it, Ive also prepared dead-ends here and there. Its probably going to take around one hour to reach the treasure room if you move in it normally. Thieves that can employ or summon small creatures can probably invade the treasure room easily, but I can just prepare treasures that can only be moved when you have at least certain amount of strength. Next I just have to bury this in the garden of my mansion in the royal capital. I return to the royal castle with teleportation and get back to my mansion with a carriage from there. It seems I took too much time in thebyrinth, Zena-sans marker who was in my mansion before I had gone to thebyrinth is now in Earl Seryuus mansion. After changing my clothes, I ask Arisa about Zena-san while rxing in the living room. "Has Zena-san gone back already?" "Yup, there was a messenger from the Earl calling her back." Hm~m, did some emergency happen? I should ask Echigoya Firm if theres any informationter. Pochi and Tama who are ying in the garden show their faces on the window of the living room. "Prey~?" "Master, we caught a suspicious person nodesu." Apparently, the rumor has shown its effect already. I go to the garden through the back door, and inspect the thief the two have caught. ording to AR reading, hes a member of [Long-armed Ape]. Hes probably a remnant of the thieves who attacked us when we first arrived in the royal capital. Looking at the map, I see a luminous point moving from this mansion toward the downtown. I put a marker on it for now, Ill arrest it after the meal. "Now then, suspicious person-kun. Why dont we have you talk on whose order you intruded here?" "H-hmph. You think this great me will talk?" "Of course you will--" I use sound istion magic and cover ourselves with earth wall magic and then begin the questioning. "--Do it." "Prepared~?" "Suffering of hell is waiting nodesu." With my instruction, Tama and Pochi begin the torture. Inside the soundproof space,ughter of the suspicious person is echoing. In order to help Tama and Pochi who are tickling the man happily, I use [Air Control] magic to restraint the air flow. Now the number of time hes suffocating should go up. The suspicious person gave up after an hour. Looks like hes more tight-lipped than I thought. "--We were ordered by the boss to steal the orbs that were carried by the airship rode by Duke Bishtal yse. I heard that orb-like things were in this Viscounts mansion--" The suspicious person talks while grasping for breath. Fumu, so they were aiming for the orbs when they attacked us during our travel to the royal capital.... The people that we captured earlier seems to be the execution units leader. I search these guys boss on the map. ....not applicable? "Whats the name of your boss?" "Ro-Ropo." I searched that name this time, but I couldnt find it. "Looks like the torture wasnt enough." I instruct Pochi to break a cheap bronze sword with her fingers. The suspicious person insists on his innocence when he saw that. "W-wait! Im not telling a lie!" His expression looks real, but I shouldnt take the words of a thief seriously. I instruct Tama and Pochi to resume the torture. Master, Lulu said that the preparation for the crab nabe has been finished. "Okay, Im going back now." Sound couldnt reach here, so Arisa contacted me with space magic. The nabe is more important than torturing the thief. I tie the thief with a rope and leave him unattended on the earth wall. Even if he gets out of the rope, I can just capture him again when I raid the thiefs hideout. "Now then, you two lets have a dinner." "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu!" I take the two along back to the mansion. Im listening to everyones activities in the royal academy during the dinner. "Geez, you see, Mia has be a teacher instead of a student. I was surprised you know." "Nn, sur-prise." Mia shows a peace sign toward Arisa while smiling triumphantly. Theres no problem since I was nning to let her work as a teacher in-training in the first ce. "Underling~?" "Thats right nanodesu. Master, please listen to Pochis story nodesu." Pochi who was urged by Tama tells about the event in the knight school. Apparently, the two have gotten some underlings. And then, Arisa cut in trying to say something after shes finished a bowl of crab rice porridge. "You see--" Arisa is hesitating. "Did you do something bad?" "Will you get angry?" "It depends on the content. Quickly say it." "Uu, its not something that bad you know..." Then why are you hesitating. "I became a friend with the princess ." "With Princess Menea?" If youre talking about a princess whos attending the royal academy, I know only Princess Menea. Arisa shakes her head. "Not that one. Her highness Sistina." --Highness again huh. However, I feel like Ive heard the name Sistina before. ....Thats right, the curt princess of the forbidden library should have that name. Apparently, Arisa became friend with her with magic talk as the impetus. "Then you see, we were invited to a tea party by the princess." "Eh~, isnt that great. Together with Mia?" "Nn." Mia nods. Arisa mutters sheepishly, "Master too." "Dont tell me, I was invited to the tea party by the princess too?" "Y-Yup." I see, no wonder she hesitated to say it. Princess Sistina is free now ever since she canceled her engagement with Earl Lesseu. If Ie to her tea party, the surrounding will misunderstand as me trying to be her spouse. Theres no way that Arisa doesnt understand such a thing, she must be quite fond of the princess. I dont mind getting some rumor for this. "You dont have to look like that. Ill go to the princesss tea party." "....Is it alright?" "Yeah, its not like I have an ulterior motive anyway, theres no problem if I regard it as an extension of the tea party organized by the noble wives." Moreover, Princess Sistina was robbed the status of a territory lords wife due to a mid-level demon devastating Lesseu Earldom, so the chance of her being the [Highness] is probably low. --Its a different story if Lesseu Earldom was partially destroyed because she wanted to cancel the engagement though. After the dinner, and setting the thief trap in the garden, I raided the hideout of the criminal guild [Long-armed Ape] as Kuro, and seeded arresting all the members. I had stationed Arisa and Tama on top of the nearby water towers in case they escaped, but it ends up being needless. A mysterious presence suddenly appears when Ive justpleted the arrest. "--Aiming for my limbs like this, you daredevil." I jump aside to evade the flying de that appears together with a glint of silver light. Before I knew it, a man in green attire, holding two curved swords, has appeared there. ording to AR reading, his name is [Ropo], level 66. --Strange. He didnt exist when I searched awhile ago. While warding off the twin curved swords attacks, I put a marker on him. His swordsmanship is rtively good, but hes not an enemy of me who has [Foresight: Anti-personnel Combat] skill. "I see, it seems youre quite skilled--" The man who mutters like he has some leeway tries to strike me again continuously. This time I evade the attack without blocking it, and cut his green mask before he can pull back his swords. The face looks familiar. Its the same face as Propor the [Mirage], the executive of [Light of Liberty] who seeded summoning parts of Demon God. Propor and Roppo, their names are simr too. They might be rtives. Now then, lets stop ying with the swords now and neutralize him with a palm strike like usual. --Suddenly, the guy acted strangely. He thrusts his own sword toward his own chest. The blood gushing from the wound spray toward me. --My Crisis Perception reacts for some reason. I jump back to evade getting bathed in the blood. White smoke raise from the floor thats hit by the blood as if hit by strong acid. The man is gone. In the instant the white smoke appeared when I didnt check him, he had escaped to the other room. The members of [Long-armed Ape] who are in the other room have all been killed. Its probably to prevent them from talking. He sure is quick to cut them off even though he said they were his limbs or something. I open the map in the room that smells of iron. --its not there? The marker that shows him is not reflected on the map. Perhaps he used shadow magic? I think that as a possibility and then check the marker column of the map. --Impossible. The name Ropo isnt written there too. Marked people are written on the marker column even if they are inside shadow magic or barriers made by Yuikas Unique Skill.... He might have a type of Unique Skill that I dont know. Hes either a hero, a demon, or a demon lord.... At the very least, its probably okay to consider him rted to the real [Highness]. I collected all the things besides the corpses in the hideout and then returned home. I pray that there are things that contain information about [Highness] among them. Book 13 - 13-8. Princess of the Forbidden Library 13-8. Princess of the Forbidden Library Satous here. Thinking about something alone tends to get you stuck on an impasse. When that happens, taking a bit of break to cool down and consulting with other people should get you to find a simple solution to the problem. ...Spreading rumor about the jewel might have been a mistake. I think about the Ropo thing earlier while looking at the stars from the roof of my mansion. I couldnt sense his presence until right before he spoke. Ive lost sight of his existence despite having put a marker on him. His level is equal to greater demons. He probably has concealment-type Unique Skill thats powerful enough to elude another Unique Skill. I also thought the possibility of him teleporting away chantlessly, but its impossible to hide from the marker column no matter how far you go. Maybe dimensional transfer or locked space--but even in the case with Yuika back then, it wont let you hide from marker column. Considering that, the highest possibility is that he has concealment-type unique skill after all. Thinking from that, I can guess his identity to a certain extent. Hero, reincarnated person, demon lord.... perhaps, god or their apostle, Im certain. Still, if he has the perfect hiding skill, I wonder why did he leave it to his underlings to steal? The sess rate should be higher if he stole it himself. Maybe theres some kind of reason? If I just confirm the AR reading from that time-- My stomach suddenly feels warm, so I throw my view down. "We~?" Tama is curling into a ball on my stomach. "Whats wrong? Did you make a mistake?" This time Arisa appeared by teleporting, and then silently put the head of me who was watching the stars on herp. "--A bit yeah." "Isnt alright to fail once in a while. Youre human after all." Arisaforts me sounding like a big sister while patting my hair. How pathetic of me as their guardian to make them worry like this. I should stop regretting and reflecting now. --From now on I wont get my priority wrong. "Youre right." I stand up while replying Arisa. Now then, time to act-- I went to the forbidden library in order to seek information. Of course, as Nanashi that is. "Hmhmm, hmm, hmmhmmhmm." --I saw something unusual. That taciturn princess is humming. "--Ah" The princess who notices me has her face reddened and then she shuts her mouth. "You look happy. Did anything good happen?" "Yes, a bit." "Really. Thats good." Apparently, the princess is happy that she gets along with Arisa and Mia. Getting along is lovely, so they said. I got to see the happy face of a beauty, so lets get back to my original objective now. I go to the six-armed golem and ask it to search for some books. "--Here are the catalogs of forbidden water, fire, and space magic, and unique skills that you wish." I take the books that have been piled up on top of the desk by the living dolls into my storage, and search keywords such as, "Concealment", "Cognizance Inhibition", "Hiding" through Menu. The majority of the hit are people who were good at Concealment and Hiding, Ive found many famous people of the past like the thief hero, or the assassin king who had those kinds of unique skills, not only demon lords. However, every one of those skills is just a skill that has the effect of annulling search-type skill, not that it could oppose search-type unique skills. --I guess thats to be expected, the sample size is too few in the first ce. There are also a lot of other useful-looking information, so I transcribe these forbidden books into the forbidden book folder of the memo pad. From the forbidden spell catalog, I ask the librarian for the magic books that have the spells of [Complete Control over Blood] for Mias use, and [Dimension Shredder] and [Ash re] for Arisas use. "Please pardon me. The books besides the space magic one are currently being borrowed for reading." --Reading? Thus when I turn toward the princess who has resumed to hum again, I see that there are indeed the books that I asked the librarion for. Looks like shes not reading it now, lets borrow it for a bit. "Princess, can I have your time for a bit?" "W-what can I help you with?" The princess looks shaken, perhaps she never thought that I would call her. "Can I borrow that book for a moment?" "Eh, this book?" "Yup, Ill return it to you immediately." Since the princess nodded, I put the book into my storage and transcribed not only the spells I wanted, but the entire book. The princess seemed surprised about something when I was putting the book into my Storage. "Thank you. Next, please lend me that book." "Y-yes..." After processing the second book like the first, I return the book to the princess. --By any chance, I wonder if the princess is researching the spells for Arisas and Mias sake? "....Um, Hero-sama." "What is it?" After thanking her and preparing to leave, the princess unusually talked to me. "Is a demon lord going to attack the Royal Capital again?" "Theres no oracle about it, so the Royal Capital should be safe right?" I replied the princess who looks anxious, but I did not speak, "Some greater demon might be acting behind the scene though", out loud. Still, oracle huh. I heard in the duchy capital that there would be seven advents of demon lords. I had heard it after defeating the wild-boar king in the duchy capital underground, so I though the remaining six were mistaken, but since I met the dog-head in thebyrinth city, its possible that demon lords might appear in the remaining five ces. In fact, Hero Hayato is currently pursuing a demon lord in the weaselkin empire. After getting the [Chant Orb] at the auction and I be able to teleport to any ces with space magic, Im thinking of checking the ces in turns. Come to to think of it, where were the remaining ces of the oracles? If I remember right, Seras oracle points to another continent, the others are on the Holy Kingdom Parion on the western part of this continent, Weaselkin Empire on the eastern part of the continent, and the Ratkin Principality on the northeast part of the continent--If Im not mistaken, that one should be close to the [Maze of Trazayuya] where Zen was hiding. Thest one is the Kingdom of Yowok that has upied Arisas kingdom. Yowok Kingdom.... I feel like Ive heard something about it from a rumor. It should be on the neighborhood of Bishtal Dukedom that revolted. And also, the younger brother of Marquis Kelten whos under suspicion of doing coup detat should be the prince consort of Yowok Kingdom. ....Perhaps, demons are involved in those suspicious stories? When Im able to chant magic, Ill go to check Yowok Kingdom first thing first. "....Then, why are you checking past heroes and demon lords?" "Even though the Royal Capital is alright, they might appear in other ces. And also--" Using this opportunity, I talked about the peculiar hiding skill that Ropo used to the princess whos well-read. The princess searches her memory while having a difficult face. "A thief that can null Hero-samas Enemy Search Unique Skill is it.... Perhaps he used some kind of artifact that could teleport or hid him in the boundary?" Fumu, theres the possibility of him using some Artifact-ss item too huh. Opinions from other people really are important after all. Getting a new view point like this is a hit, but for now, I tell her that its not that kind of item. "Even if he used such item, I would have still known where the opponent was." However, its also possible that he hasbined concealment item and his own superior hiding skill. "Then he might have been annihted during that moment." "Annihted?" "Yes, one of the greater demon that Ancient King-sama fought should have that kind of ability. " Looks like Ive overlooked it since I searched only with Unique Skill as the keywords. ....Or rather, isnt it bad for him if he was annihted? "What kind of ability is it?" "It wasnt passed down in detail, but it seems there was a greater demon that could appear before Ancient King-sama in an ever-changing form like as a human, a demi-human, or an animal, befuddling him--" The princess picked out that from the bottom of her memory to tell me. "--the ability that can create such things is called Mock Body Creation (Create Avatar)." After hearing more details from the princess, I hunted for information regarding [Mock Body Creation] ability from the forbidden library. It seems to be a skill that creates a mock body which has the same skill as the user and then the user possesses it. Looks like its different than the body clone the sakuramochi demon from before was using. It seems the main body is defenseless during the creation of the mock body if left as is, but fighting using it with no penalty is such a big advantage. Its not an exaggeration to call it unfair. Its written in the book that the demon was defeated by the breath of the heavenly dragon that was together with Ancient King at that time, but the state of the affair is written vaguely. I guess Ill go ask the person concerned herself. I tell the members of Echigoya Firm that the special training will be on break today, and for them to strive to better themselves their own. In addition, half of the executives whom I had sent to gather materials in various branch offices absurdly replied that they had finished their missions. They are this capable yet they couldnt seed as explorers and were caught by the lost thieves.... I told the girls that I would pick them up tomorrow evening, and for them to just kick back and rx on some high ss inns. Now then, before I go to Fujisan Mountains to gather intelligence, Ill have to ensure the safety of our girls. If theres a possibility of a greater demon, Im afraid of them getting surprise attacks during their sleep. In order to have relieving sleep, sleeping in the tree house of Boruenan Forest should be good. This ce is the safest ce besides being near me. "Good evening, Lua-san." "Wee back, Satou-san. Weve prepared the bedding." "Thank you very much. Im sorry for asking a big favor so suddenly." "No, this is nothing much." Aze-san whos quick to go to bed at night is fast asleep already, so its only Lua-san here. Pochi and Tama are already sleeping, so Liza carry them to the bed under her armpits. Shiro and Crow are sleeping happily on Nanas chest. "Then, Ill be going to Fujisan Mountains." "Understood. Take care okay." Sent off by Arisa and the others, I leave Boruenan. It might be nice to rest in Boruenan Forest for a while after the auction. Weve been working too muchtely havent we. In addition, as the guards of the thief trap, Ive left mass produced bronze golems, scarecrows for surveince, and small gargoyles for pursuing. On a straight line, the nearest ce to Fujisan mountains is Muno City. In Nanashi form, I teleported to the wall of Muno City with Unit Arrangement, and flew with sh Drive to the border of the territory on the direction of Fujisan Mountains. Id like to have a base for teleporting in on the border of the territory, so I search for some handy ruin using Map. "Fumu, an abandoned fort used by thieves as their stronghold huh--" Theres no one who hears my muttering. Looks like the restoration of public order doesnt reach far out here. Spending too much time on it would be annoying, so I used [Spray Gun] used for the executives power-leveling to neutralize the thieves, captured and tied them skillfully with [Magic Hands]. [Unit Arrangement] only covers Friend Units, but it seems that neutralized people like this can be moved together with the unit as captives. I push the captured thieves to the territorial army and then I go back to the abandoned fort earlier with Unit Arrangement. --Yup, this is convenient. Next time, it might be interesting to tame some griffons that thieves avoid and let them nest on the fort. I dance through the sky while thinking such things, heading toward the sacred Fujisan Mountains where snow remain. I use the [All Map Exploration] after a long time not using it once I enter Fujisan Mountains. It seems Tenryu (Heavenly Dragon) and Mito are in the shrine on the mountaintop. Mito is the only human here, the other living beings are only dragons, monsters and beasts. The monsters are located only on the foot of the mountains, there are dragons from the middle to the top. Looks like there are more than a hundred lesser dragons, seven adult dragons, and one elder dragon. I thought of hiding my presence, but itd be bad they thought of me as someone who was plotting of doing something bad to Mito and Tenryu, so I go toward the shrine boldly openly. --As the result, looks like its a failure. The dragons areing to me, simply because they cant forgive someone who enters their turf. Lesser dragons that are smaller than their counterparts in the loweryer of thebyrinth soar in the sky one after another. Adult dragons and the elder dragon havee from the shrine. "GUROROROWWWWN", so the vigorous roars of the dragons shake the mountains. I dont want to hurt the dragons who have be a rare species because of me. Ill make use of titles and make them be obedient. I put the title [Friend of the ck Dragon]. "KISSYWAAAAAAA" "BWAOOOOOOWWWWN" "GUROROROWWWWN" Their roars be even more intense than before. I rudely thought that the ck dragon Heiron was hated, but I feel the excitement of, "True friends exchange blows with each other", from their eyes. --I forgot that the dragons are fundamentally battle junkies. I dont mind keeping thempany if theres only a few, but Im worried that Id fail at holding back when there are these many. I change my title to [Natural Enemy of Dragons], and fly past them with sh Drive while the dragons are flinching. It seems the dragons here have less guts than the evil dragons, the instant I changed my title, their bodies were stiffened out of fear and they fell one after another to the mountain slopes. ....I wonder if I made the wrong choice? The mountain slopes be full of big holes, but since the health gauges of these dragons havent been decreased in the least, they must be ying dead. The adult dragons didnt fall down, but they glide through the sky while turning away not to meet my line of sight. The tension in the air feels like theyre thinking of something rude, like their life will be over if their pping wings even attract my attention. I felt slightly guilty about it, so I apologize in my heart when I pass them. Ill treat them to some whole roasted goats in a banquetter.... While thinking such a thing, I moved toward the shrine with sh Drive. Tenryu (Heavenly Dragon) appears from the shrine, spreads her wings and makes a threatening pose. This one has a lot of debt from me, so being slightly rough should be fine. GROROROROROWWWW-- I change my title to [Natural Enemy of Heavenly Dragons] and take the wind out of her sails. --KYUUWNNN ....Are you a puppy? Tenryu turned tail and disappeared into the back of the shrine. I know wherever she is from the luminous point in the map though, so theres no problem. I calmlynd on the shrine floor. The inside is warm as if the cold outside is a lie. Its probably under air conditioner magic. While advancing the uninhabited corridor, the points that indicate Mito and Ten-chan are reflected on the radar. Beyond the long corridor, the two appear in greece toga-like clothing. "Are you the bad kid whos bullying the dragons--" Mito whos holding a broom while taking an imposing stance looks quite gant. Now then, I should clear up the misunderstanding before we talk. Book 13 - 13-9. Fujisan Mountains Shrine Updated with Part 2 13-9. Fujisan Mountains Shrine Satous here. I heard that when you have a childhood friend of the opposite sex, theres a high probability that the two of you will be lovers. Each time, I insisted that childhoods friends lovers only exist in the world of fictions. "--Huh? Arent you the violet-haired hero from the other day?" "Hi, its been a while." Looks like she remembers about Nanashi. Shes calmer than I thought--. "Is this the guy who tortured Ten-chan?" "Thats right Mito. To me who couldnt move, he scoped my body, peeled off my scales, and cut my tail and horns! And then to the inverse scale..." Ten-chan who follows behind Mito to hide herselfins while shaking. Looks like the inside is Tenryu. When her eyes meet mine, she hides behind as if shes a bullied child. --How pathetic of a heavenly dragon. For now I should tell the truth to Mito since being silent would make things worse. "Please dont say it like that. That was a treatment. I swear that it was not an act out of sadism." "....Really?" "Yeah of course. I did heal the cut tail and scales with high magic potion and healing magic right." Mito looks back and confirms Ten-chan, "Ten-chan, is it true?" To hear both opinions like this, its very like Mito. "Thats true but.... This guy even tore off my inverse scale ysee? That one hurt even if he healed me." "There was no helping it right. Your inverse scale was encroached too. Isnt it better than getting your body taken by the Demon God?" Although her tone is still resentful, Ten-chan gradually loses her force. "In other words, you helped Ten-chan didnt you?" "Yeah, it would have been better if there was a less rough way to do it, but I did not stock anesthetic powerful enough for a heavenly dragon." Anesthestic that works for heavenly dragon-ss would make ordinary men die of heart attack after all. "Ten-chan, say thank you and sorry to this person would you?" "....Mito." Scolded by Mito, the transcendental beauty looks like shes a kid. "m sorry....thanks....." After muttering just that much, she ran away toward the back of the shrine. I thought that, for a little bit, only for a little bit, she looked cute. That must have been just my imagination. Now then, lets get back to the main topic. "Mito, I have a business with you, not Tenryu." "Me? Dont tell me you fell for me~?" Mito smiles happily. And then she rattles on while gesturing dramatically. "But, you cant! You cant I said, you cant! Because I have Senpai who has promised to take me in the future!" ....Shes not talking about me right? I dont remember making such promise. "Dont worry, I dont feel that way. Rather, is there any ce we can talk calmly?" Talking while standing on the corridor is that. "Then lets go to my room. Even though its called a room, its a building big enough for the whole parliament to enter." Mito leads me to a luxurious building that even puts the royal capitals state guest residence to shame. Its made of light green-colored stones that look like marbles. Im taken to the living room of that mansion thats close to the entrance. When we sit down, the living statue maids-san serve us some warm tea. Their dexterity rival Lulus even though theyre just stone statues. "Now then, since weve caught our breath, lets get back to the topic at hand." "Good idea." I take off the violet-colored wig and ce it on the sofa. "Arara, so it was a wig? ck hair, that means youre the current eras hero--" I take off the white mask while Mito is speaking. "--Eh, that beautiful girls face!" Mito shouts out when she sees the face of Nanashi that looks exactly like hers. ....Who the heck is a beauty. "So you were a woman? By any chance, are you me from a parallel world?" "Im a genuine man. This is just a disguise." I stop talking and tear off the Face Mask from the chin. I sure feel like a phantom thief. "--I-Ichirou-niii!!!" I gently receive the hug, with the force of a level 89, of Mito--A junior at my workce whos also my childhood friend, Kouhai Mitsuko. I erase the inertia by making use of Unit Arrangement. "Ichirou-nii, Ichirou-nii, Ichirou-nii, Ichirou-nii--" I hug her delicate body along with the torrent of emotion that seem to be loaded in my names. I gently pat Mitsukos hair like when she was crying as a child, and let her weep to her hearts content until she calms down. Its only been a year ago for me, but it should have been quite a long time for her. After crying for about a hour, shes finally stopped, so I try talking to her. "Its been a while. So you really were summoned as a hero during the development of FFW?" "Un--Ah, so the bug-ridden FFW have been finished by Ichirou-nii, I mean, Suzuki-senpai?" "Yeah, I had at least delivered the production-ready package to Mr. Overweight before I came here, so it should be fine." "Thats good. It was always weighting on my mind." On top of being quite responsible herself, its her first project after all. "Oh right, you can keep calling me Ichirou. Were not in the workce." "Un, then please call me Hikaru with love." Hikaru is an important childhood friend for me, but I dont feel love toward her. "Ill do it if its just affection." "Youre being cold like that hasnt changed eh." Hikaru said so and smiled nostalgically. By the way, Hikaru is Mitsukos nickname. She proimed that the name Mitsuko wasnt stylish, so she put up the name herself. "Putting aside the love thing, is it alright to call you with Hikaru instead of Mitsuko now that youre at age?" "Dont call it at age! I kept being called Shiga Yamato or Mito ever since I came here, so I want you to call me my name when I was in Japan. Calling me Junior-shi is alright too but.... Hikaru is nicer." She was called [Junior-shi] by Mr. Overweight when she was admitted, and the name spread. "Kouhai is a kouhai (junior) so your name from now on is Junior-shi", so he said and the surrounding people epted it, the next day, even sales people started to call Hikaru that. As a retribution, he got the nickname [Mr. Overweight], so both were just as bad. "Then Ill call you Hikaru." "Un--" Some kind of itchy feeling flow between us, but Hikaru tends to self-destruct like Arisa so this kind of mood wont stay long. "--Wait, why are you so young!" Youre minding that now. I talked about everything that has happened ever since I got to this world without hiding anything. This is a good opportunity, Im also going to tell Arisa and Liza about my real name and the matter of god-ying once I return to the mansion. Ill decide what to do with the other girls after consulting with the two. "So you werent summoned as a hero?" "Yeah, ording to the current hero theres a high possibility that I was summoned as a normal person by the reincarnated person from Rumooku Kingdom." "Hm~m, Rumooku Kingdom huh. The pink-haired young king of that kingdom looks simr to Shiga-kun from Teni x Brave~" Teni x Brave is a puzzling shoujo manga about tennis battles between a blue-haired demon king and a pink-haired hero that Hikaru really got into when she was in Japan. If Im not mistaken, the main character was-- "Hikaru. By any chance, did you get the name Shiga Yamato from the main characters of Teni x Brave?" "Hehe~~, it was the name I always use in games, so it came out on the spur of the moment." I cant fault her since I also used the name I always use in games too, [Satou] that is. After talking about my end of things, I listen to various stories of Hikaru after she was summoned as a hero. "I was bestowed divine power fragment by God Parion in a white room. I didnt want to kill so I chose the Friendship skill for befriending demon lords, and just that one filled the vessel of my soul fully." Certainly, theres a skill called [Friendship] on Hikarus skill column. I didnt think that it was a Unique Skill. "And then after the summoning, I was treated as a failed hero and got my holy sword and holy tools confiscated, and made to be in charge of transporting things with my infinite-capacity Inventory." Apparently, there were three other heroes besides Hikaru in Saga Empire at the time. "And then the airship that carried me was shot down by the demon lords surprise attack, and I became a prisoner of Orc Empire--Its alright, dont worry! My chastity is still there for Ichirou-nii to take." "Im not worried about that." Of course Im happy that Hikaru wasnt sexually assaulted. The demon lord that Hikaru talked about was the [Golden Wild Boar King] that I fought in the duchy capitals underground. Hikaru who had be a prisoner made friends with the orcs thanks to [Friendship] Unique Skill, and built a camaraderie with the demon lord, but the demon lord who was encroached by the gods fragment challenged the two major empires at that time--Furu Empire and Saga Empire, causing a great war, turning the situation upside down. It was a dreadful war that had arge number of demon lords and multiple heroes fighting with each other. All of those heroes besides Hikaru lost their lives in that battle, Furu Empire who boasted of being invincible fell into ruin, and the world was thrown in chaos, so Hikaru narrates. Afterwards, Hikaru was released from being a prisoner, and then she became friend with Tenryu, bestowed holy arms including iomh Sis at the Dragon Gods ce, and aplished the great deed of vanquishing the great demon lord. Hikaru herself seem to regret defeating the demon lord and the orcs, she doesnt seem proud about it. "Did you choose to remain here after subjugating the demon lord?" "No way. I immediately chose to go home since I wanted to go to where Ichirou-nii was." --Then, why is she here now? "When I was returning to Japan, I got an oracle from our enshrined deity--I wont meet Ichirou-nii even if I get back to the former world, it said." Hikaru stops talking there and then stares at my eyes. Hikarus family from her fathers side work as Shinto priests of a shrine, and the enshrined deity is-- "Did you meet Ama-no-Mizuhana-Hime?" "I didnt. Only the voice....no, thats not right, I got something like a lump of image before it be words." She believed that image, and then she returned to the current Duchy Capital. After that, Hikaru founded Shiga Kingdom with her followers andrades. The current capital of Shiga Kingdom was relocated after the second generation King took over, and she herself passed time by touring while reforming the world and excessively hunting youth restoration medicines inbyrinths. And then she received another oracle, established a magical cold sleep facility in the tower at the sea of trees on the foot of Fujisan Mountains, and fell asleep there. Its just recently that she woke up it seems. The violet wig identally enters my view. --Right, I forgot to apologize to Hikaru. I apologize for not clearing the misunderstanding of the king and the others about me being Yamato, and suggest one thing to her. "If you want to see your descendants, wear this wig, youll be treated as the reincarnated Ancient King Yamato and can get to meet them ysee." "Didnt I say that I protected my chastity! The second generation king is my adopted child you see. He was an illegitimate child of thest Furu emperor, a good child who pressed on even in difficult situations. His favorite phrase was To not shame the name of Shiga--" Come to think of it, the king had Shiga as his family name huh. "--But, I see. It might be nice to meet the descendant of Sharlick-kun." Hikaru quietly said those words. The same name as the third prince--wait, its the opposite. The third prince probably got his name from the second generation king. I take out an unused violet wig and Nanashi set from Storage and give it to Hikaru. After talking about our girls, I get back to the reason why I came here. "Mock Body (Avatar)?" "Yeah, there was a record about it being used by a greater demon that was killed by Tenryus breath." "Then thats probably about the green greater demon. That one was like the different colored one among the rangers." ording to Nanashi there were six senior greater demons with different colors that served under the Golden Wild Boar King, they were Red, Blue, Yellow, Green, and ck. As for the greater demon itself, there are a lot of them that exist it seems. "How did you deal with it?" "I figured its characteristic after encountering it many times. It used Zamasu as its ending word. I could quickly distinguish if it was a mock body if we just talked for a bit." .....Why didnt it just change the ending word. The Ropo from back then talked normally, so it was not the same person huh. "Then its most likely a concealment type Unique Skill after all." "Ichirou-niis Unique Skill is enemy search type is it." "Yeah, its close to that. Once I marked someone, I know wherever they are even if they went to a different dimension." "Hee, then does it know my current location?" What is she saying when shes right in front of me.... Hikarus luminous point disappears from the Radar. Surprised, I open the map and check the marker column, Hikarus marker denotes location unknown too. "How about it?" The moment Hikaru spoke, her marker reappeared on the Radar. "The marker still existed, but the location became unknown." Looks like shes satisfied with my answer, she nods proudly with crossed arms. "As I thought. Ichirou-niis search skill gets its information from the same resource as the analysis board that I made." "Analysis board, you mean Yamato Stone?" "Looks like its called that now.... Rather than that, its about the resource." ording to Hikarus exnation, theres a stream of Magic Essence created by the Dragon God--the so-called Dragon Vein--and, the thing thats flowing in that stream is not just Magic Essence, but also various information. The information from Appraisal and Market Price/Estimation skills alsoe from this Dragon Vein. "In other words, if you can stop the information from flowing into that Dragon Vein, you can iste the information." "....I see." Recognition Inhibition type items work by circting false information to that stream. I understand the principle, but then I cant catch Ropo like this-- "However, its difficult to maintainplete istion you know. Your own magic power will be getting depleted terribly fast while youre isting yourself from the flow of Magic Essence, and during that time, you cant even recover your magic power from outside~" Looking at Hikarus MP gauge, its been decreased by about 30%. If its decreased that much in just that short time, maintaining it in a long period of time should be difficult even if the users level is rtively high. I can understand why Ropo didnt do the stealing himself. I imitate Hikaru and try to iste myself from the flow of Magic Essence. ....Its not going well. Is it different from cutting off my presence? Just like when I use hiding skills, I assimte myself with the surrounding and furthermore, I project the opposite side of my body on the Magic Essence like optical camouge-- >[Recognition Inhibition] Skill Acquired >[Magic Essence Concealment] Skill Acquired >[Magic Essence Camouge] Skill Acquired >[Optical Camouge] Skill Acquired >TItle [One who Deludes All] Acquired I got something slightly different too, but well, since it looks useful, theres no particr problem. Now that Im able to do it myself, I now understand the way to sniff out the camouge. "Youre amazing Ichirou-nii. Is it a magic to make you disappear?" "No, it seems to be an Optical Camouge skill." "It seems huh. Youd be a Jack all trades, Master of none if you waste your skill points you know?" I tell Hikaru whos worried, "Its alright", and start to try getting the crucial skill. I ask Hikaru to activate her camouging from Magic Essence skill. Just like before, Hikarus luminous point disappears from the Radar. In order to increase my concentration, I cut OFF the menu indicators. --Search for the oddness. If theres none of it, then search for the nk space. If theres no nk space, then search for the discrepancy. As if looking at the dead point of my view, I stare hard at the thing that cant be seen.... ....The fluctuation of information. ....The unnaturalness of the flow. --I see it! >[Oddness Detection] Skill Acquired >[Magic Essence Distribution Perception] Skill Acquired >[Anti Magic Essence Camouge Detection] Skill Acquired >Title [One who Sees Through All] Acquired Alright! Skills get. Unfortunately, it seems the skills cant link well with the Map, but I can use them to detect within the Radars range. Now then, the preparation isplete. Ill seize Ropos tail when I get back to the Royal Capital! Book 13 - 13-10. Arrest 13-10. Arrest Satous here. Fun chases between detectives and thieves only happens in fiction. I think in reality, several policemen form a team to track down the criminal. I talked all night with Hikaru, and left the Heavenly Dragon Shrine as the sun rose. The n is for Hikaru to go to the Royal Capital after soothing Tenryu. The shrine is treated as its own area, so I cant directly teleport to it through Unit Arrangement, I can do short-range teleport to it though. Ive put a carved seal board for Return Teleport in Hikarus mansion, so we can meet anytime. I wanted to reconcile with the dragons before going out of the shrine, but they were frightened more than I thought and didnt want to get close to the shrine, so I asked Hikaru for their mental care. Im thinking of bringing some presents for them another day. I thought of going to Boruenan Forest but it was at the hour where only Lulu should have woken up, so I went to the Royal Capital first to eliminate the thieves. I move to Pendragon Mansion with Unit Arrangement, quickly activate the Anti Magic Essence Camouge skill, and then notice one thing as I open the menu. --The opponent shouldnt be activating it permanently if its a skill with bad fuel consumption. So I thought and checked the map, turned out Ropo is existing normally in an area of the slump. Looks like my expectation is right on mark. I investigate the thief hideout where Ropo is on the map, and move to his room with Unit Arrangement. Right before that, I changed into Kuro form like yesterday from Nanashi form. Two half-naked women are sleeping on both sides of the bed. They havent noticed me yet. Probably because Im using Magic Essence Camouge skill and Hiding skill. The two women seem to be thieves too, so I can apprehend them without reserve. I slightly lift up Ropo whos still sleeping with [Magic Hand] and then tie him with a rope made of [Thorn Foot]s ivy. Looks like he wakes up, he raises a hoarse scream. Hearing that scream, the women ready daggers on their hands on top of the bed. Its troublesome, so I neutralize the women with [Remote Stun]. I tumble the neutralized women off the bed, and then lightly cut Ropos cheek with the dagger. Unlike with yesterday, the spilling blood didnt be smoke, it only stained the bed red. "Who the hell are yaaa" --Hes forgotten already even though we just met yesterday? Without answering him, I strike his stomach with [Remote Stun] like with the women. I had thought that he would resist, but Ropos status quickly bes Fainted. ....Strange. Its too easy. When I see Ropo with Anti Magic Essence Camouge skill activated, I feel something odd on his neck. ording to AR reading its a recognition inhibition type artifact called [Thief God Harness]. I couldnt take it off, so I store it into the Storage directly. --Who is this guy? The person I had thought was Ropo turned into someone else. Its a level 30 middle-aged bearded man. Apparently, hes a body double who disguised himself by using an artifact. I round up the other thieves beside the fake Ropo and take them to the royal capitals soldiers. I return to the thief hideout and recover the fainted fake Ropo to question him. "Now then, youll be telling me your rtionship with Ropo." "Hmph, like Id talk to you bastard--" I can call Pochi-sensei and Tama-sensei here, but lets just threaten him normally. I cut a steel armor thats in the room in half with a magic sword in my hand. "I wonder if youd still utter the same thing after losing your limbs?" I dont actually intend to carry it out, although those can be restored with high magic potion. "--That cold-blooded face is serious huh." Apparently, Poker Face skill is doing a good job. "Id rather be killed here than selling Head." Fake Ropo pretends to be tough with shaking voice. "Do you have a long history with Ropo?" "Yeah.... Since I was a petty thief in Holy Kingdom Parion, its already more than 10 years huh--" Despite saying that hed rather be killed, he began to leak out information like its normal, maybe its due to Negotiation and Questioning skills. Apparently, the person himself doesnt seem to notice that fact. "--Propor-aniki was going to do something big in Shiga Kingdom, so we came here to prepare the preliminary work ysee--" "Hou, that famous Mirage huh." "Hehee, Aniki is awesome." Fake Ropo smoothly told the situation surrounding him like a drunk man. I got [Confession Inducement] skill before I knew it. I allocate points to it since it seems useful. The item that this guy used was given to him by Mirage Propor he said. ....Wait, his story earlier was a bit strange. The positions of Ropor and this guy should have been like the subcontractors of Mirage. I understand if Ropor sees Shinkiro as his aniki (elder brother/senior), but shouldnt this guy refer to him as ojiki? The custom might be different, but lets try confirming it. "Mirage Propor isnt your ojiki but your aniki?" "Isnt that a given? Hes my aniki who took me out of the slum." "Wasnt it Ropor?" "But of course--Head is a benefactor." "Benefactor of what?" "What, you ask.... I wonder what?" Fake Ropor falls silence with a dubious face. He looks simr to Baron Muno and the others who were manipted by the demons mind magic. --My Crisis Perception is reacting. A silver light flies, aiming for me and Fake Ropor. I catch that with [Magic Hand] and put it into my Storage, and counterattacked the invisible assant without preparation. "How did you know my location zamasu?" Ropor who flew from my kick raises his head from the debris. --Zamasu?! Ignoring the fake Ropor whos screaming behind, I kick Ropor whos standing up again. Breaking the defense he had formed by crossing his arms, I kicked him again to the debris. Looks like hes camouging from the magic essence, his information has disappeared from the AR reading. Then lets bluff here. "--Whats the green demon doing in a ce like this?" Hearing my words, Ropors face bes like a Noh mask. On his right left arm, I found the same bracelet that the fake Ropor was wearing. "To be found out by a mere level 50 white haired kid like this, how pathetic zamasu." I take out the holy sword Durandal from Storage and sh at Ropor whos cackling like a frog, or to be exact, the green demon with it. Of course, the aim is the bracelet on its left arm. I smash the countless ice swords that have appeared around the demon with [Break Magic] chantlessly, and cut its left arm with Durandal in my hand. I tried to put the bracelet together with the falling left arm into the Storage, but it was repelled. --Then. I incinerate its left arm with [Forge] magic. The heat from the st blows the underground thief hideout into pieces. I dont intend to be a man-killer, so I reluctantly protect the fake Ropor with [Flexible Shield] and [Shelter] magic. Surprisingly, the bracelet persists even while covered in me. I catch the bracelet inside the me with [Magic Hand], and put it into the Storage this time. And then, the green demon splits the smoke, attacking me. Matching its name, its holding a green magic sword in its hand. I merely bend my body to evade the attacking magic sword, and then swing the holy sword while in unnatural stance, cutting its body in half. I felt slight resistant cutting an opponent that looked exactly like a human, but since the inside was a demon, carelessly holding back would bring a chance for it, so I hardened my heart. Just like yesterday, the blood spilling from it produce white smoke. From between the white smoke gaps, I see the mock body that has been split standing. It feels surreal since it looks like a human. As I stare at the crumbling mock body, its information is disyed on the AR reading like usual. Its name has be, [Ropor(Fake)], and the race is [Human(Demon)]. Looks like it can still disguise itself even without the bracelet, but its original state cant deceive my Menu. I record the information on the AR before it disappears along with ck smoke. It seems it has disguise, hiding, camouge skills, along with [Mind Magic] and [Ice Magic]. "--Lets end the opening act. We will be back with the enthronement of His Highness. Enjoy your short-lived peace while you can zamasu!" The mock bodypletely disappeared after leaving such parting threat. ....Apparently, it cant hide its ending word when its worked up. The marker of the mock body has disappeared from the map. Looks like the mock body was treated like it had died when it disappeared, so its gone from the marker column. When I check on it, the [Thief God Harness] bracelet that Ive collected from the green demon and the fake Ropor is a set of three items. In addition to having the effect of inhibiting recognition and manipting your own information, it can also let the people who equip it to exchange their locations by teleport. Since I had nothing to lose, I tried searching for thest one, and found the owner in an orphanage in the outer circumference of the Royal Capital. Now then, I guess Ill settle this before the breakfast-- "Boy. Is that bandana yours?" I ask the white haired boy whos drawing water from the orphanages water well. The boy has the name Shin like a Japanese would, but his face looks like a Caucasian. "--Thats right." Shin boy hits the bandana with his hand after faltering a bit. This bandana is thest of [Thief God Harness]. Theres a closed eye picture drawn on the forehead part. "Where did you get it?" "I got it from a dead old beggar who was squashed under the debris during the monsters attack before." ....Fumu, so that old man was the original owner huh. No, theres a possibility that Shin boy is in disguise. "Let me borrow it for a bit." "Ah--" I snatch Shin boys bandana with [Magic Hand]. Shin boy leaked out voice of surprise since it seemed he never thought that I would snatch it while crossing my arms. His name and race dont change even without the bandana. His level is still 3 too. The ces that have changed are the Skill column and Detail column. His [One-handed Sword] skill disappears and [Pain Resistance] skill appears, his detailed information changes into nk. Oh wait, his title has increased too--this is?! I prevent looking surprised with Poker Face skill, and ask the protesting boy. "What did you do beforeing to this orphanage?" "Dunno." "Theres no way you dont know right?" "Its true. I dont have any memory before I was picked up by the director here." Shin boy shouts on verge of bing angry. Judging from his appearance, he doesnt seem to be lying. Considering his nk detail, his memory loss is probably a fact. "Hero, demon lord, highness--Do you recognize any of those words?" "Ive heard about heroes and demon lords from aunties stories who came to the orphanage. As for highness, the princess and the plump man at the academy were called that." I ask for more details from Shin boy, it seems to be about princess Menea and Souya-kun the illegitimate child. Come to think of it, the name Shin came out in Arisas story too. "Last question. Whats your rtionship with the dead beggar?" "He was an old man who often talked about something I didnt understand whenever he found me." "What kind of talk?" Shin boy seems to dislike the old man, he looks fed up. "What do you think of freedom, or enthronement, or sacrifice, thoseplete nonsense." Freely offering sacrifices for the enthronement huh. That old man might have been a member of Light of Liberty. "....He-hey, if you want that bandana, Ill sell it to you for one copp-no one silver coin." Shin boy talked so, what a godsend. Id be hesitant to take away a keepsake, but if it can be solved with money, then its a simple matter. At any rate, leaving this item alone is too dangerous. "Very well, Ill buy it." I give him a silver coin together with a ck bandana from my Storage. "....This is?" "Wear that instead. Its a cheap item but its better than nothing right?" "Y-yeah....Ill take it." Shin boy tries to behave curtly, but his mouth loosens. Looks like hes pleased with the homemade recognition inhibition ck bandana. "Farewell. Boy." I turn my back from Shin Boy--Hero Shin, and leave that ce. Yes, he was concealing the title [Hero]. I gave him the recognition inhibition bandana in order to hide his title. It might be good to give him a holy wooden sword for training the next time we meet. Ill consult about him with a real hero, Hikaru. Book 13 - 13-11. Local Hero 13-11. Local Hero Satous here. When I became a working adult, there were many times when I was forced to fight for 24 hours. When youck of sleep, you be short-tempered and tend to fail, so I desperately defended for three-hour sleep privilege at the time I hadnt got a cheat body. "Sorry, I have something to ask you--" I moved to the abandoned fortress in Muno territory, and asked Hikaru at the mountaintop using Telephone. Hero? Maybe hes not a hero summoned by god Parions secret art, but a local hero? Local.... Theyre not vegetables. There were only a few of them during my era. Like the lizardkin or dogkin heroes. When I think about it, Im also simr to a local hero. I got the title [Hero] after defeating Wagahai-kun after all--thats right, I remember now. --The title Hero is obtained after youve passed beyond the point of life and death Zen the [No Life King] said such things before. That guy wanted me to gain the title Hero by driving me to the wall. Shin boy might have passed a certain experience that was enough to make his hair white and became a Hero. That might be the cause of his memory loss too. Next, I tell the thing Ive heard from Shin boy to Hikaru. Sacrifices huh.... Perhaps the demons might be thinking of using that Shin boy to make the demon lord into a [True Demon Lord]. "Whats that?" Umm you see. When a hero defeats a demon lord, their title bes [True Hero] right. If a demon lord defeats a hero, its title wont change, but itll get abruptly stronger. The orc demon lord that I talked to you about back then was like that too~. Every time it defeated a hero, its power increased and the demon lord erosion got worse. Fumu, theres no way youd level up from defeating just one opponent with the same level as yours, so heroes and demon lords probably have special growth element to each other. The gods might have set it like that. Okay. Ichirou-nii seems busy and all, so Ill indirectly guard him once I get back to the Royal Capital. "Im sorry, thanks." Im thankful to Hikarus suggestion. Theres no particr problem even if a demon lord bes [True Demon Lord] and rtively powers up, but I dont feel like abandoning someone whos going to be sacrificed by the demons. However, itll be sometime before Hikaru returns to the Royal Capital, so Ill have to deploy people to protect Shin boy until then. I thank Hikaru, and then tell her about the green demon. Geh, that green fellow hasnt been destroyed? Aww~, thats some troublesome guy that survives. "Can it create mock body in arbitrary ces?" The demon should only be able to create it in the ce where the real body is. The resourceful kid in my hero party said so. Then its possible to intercept the demon before it attacks by searching the demons level regrly. "Do you know where the demons base is?" Back then it was hiding in Biroho Kingdom, but it was destroyed along with the city by Ten-chans breath, so it should be in another ce right now maybe? "The present location of that?" Umm, I dont have a map now so I dont know. Its around the west-northwest area from the Labyrinth city. Around the western part of Marquis Eluets territory--the tip of the desert huh. After checking various things, I cut the call with Hikaru. Ive decided to go to the demons former base I heard from Hikaru earlier before returning to Boruenan vige. I move to the prepared teleport base in the vast desert, and search for the demons level. I couldnt find the green demon with search even though I went out of my way here. Using this opportunity, I stop by thebyrinths vi, stock some tomatoes for breakfast, and teleport to Boruenan vige. I was thinking of telling Arisa and Liza my real name and the matter about the Dragon Valley after the breakfast, but the chase took more time than I had though, so I decided to postpone it until evening. Its not something that needs to be told in a hurry anyway. We went back to the Royal Capitals mansion from the Boruenan Vige, and then I sent the children to the school. When I was preparing to go out with the carriage after changing my clothes, Zena-san and her friends visited. Theyre slower than usual today. Usually they would havee over before the children went to school after breakfast. "Wee, Zena-san. It seems you were called by Earl Seryuu yesterday--" "Im sorry, Viscount-sama!" When I was talking, Lilio who was behind Zena-san apologized. Since it seems theres something, I guide them to the living room and listen to their story. "--I see. In short, the Earl misunderstood the rtionship between me and Zena-san?" "Un, I spoke a bit too much--" Fumu, theres nothing between us that would have led to misunderstanding though.... I heard that magic soldiers are precious, so perhaps the Earl thought that I was seducing his retainer to be mine? "Viscount-sama, please take this." Miss Iona submits a letter from beside Lilio whos apologizing on her knees. Looking at the seal of the sealing wax, it seems to be from Earl Seryuu. "--It seems to be an invitation for a luncheon." I show the letter to the members of Zena Squad, write a letter for my consent and pass it to Zena-san. The date written in the letter is tomorrow. Being sudden has its limit too. I write the luncheon in the schedule book of the menu, narrowly fitting it into the fourth day of the Kingdom Conference. This conference is over tomorrow. Three days after the day after tomorrow is the long-awaited auction. --Lets get through it quickly! I meet Consul Nina and Earl Muno during the short morning break that day, and tell them about the lunch with Earl Seryuu tomorrow. ording to Consul Nina, its most likely going to be about the newly created Labyrinth of Seryuu City. "Specifically, he probably wants you, who have several Mithril explorers as your retainers, and a group of excellent explorers as the lower branch in the Labyrinth City." I didnt understand the meaning of lower branch for an instant, but its probably about the Explorer Training School and the graduates. I dont actually have the authority to order the Pendora guys, but it seems the surrounding people see it like that. "Hes probably giving you that magic soldier as your mistress to buy your favor." The fact that its mistress not wife seems to be the problem with her peerage. Ms Nina warned me not to make some strange promise with Earl Seryuu, but they fundamentally leave it to my will. The short break is over, so I thank Ms Nina and the others and then go back to the conference. Its not like Im against helping the Earl with thebyrinth management, but I want to avoid turning Zena-san into a political piece. During the lunch, I order Echigoya Firms Manager to employ several watchers for Shin boy. Though theyre called watchers, theyre not some high level spies, but theyre just some nonbatants detective-like people. I told her to only make them watch Shin boy. Theyre not going at it directly, theyre only going to report back if theres anyone suspicious contacting or monitoring the boy. Even if the boy is abducted for sacrifice, its possible to rescue him as long as they report fast. Or rather, if the mastermind kidnaps him, I could arrest them all and finish the case. ....It might be slightly heartless of me, but hes not a friend right now after all. Evening after I came back to the mansion from the conference, the butler reported that there were many thieves caught in the courtyards trap. It seems theyre unrted to Ropo, but after the meal Ill change into Kuro and round them all up in their hideout. The sole healing time is when I listen to the childrens story about the school during our meal. "Master, listen! Nanodesu." Pochi whos waiting for the second helping of the thick steak appeals in high tension. "What is it? Say it." "Today we had a training with the teacher of teacher, the great teacher!" "He was strong~?" Tama whos eating shrimps wholly with their shells earnestly nods. Someone whom these two refer as strong huh.... "Whats the name of this great teacher?" "E~m" "Great teacher Heim nanodesu." --As I thought. Its probably Shiga Eight Sword Heim the [Weed]. If Im not mistaken his seat was raised to be the second seat of Shiga Eight Swords recently. "Pochi went like zushat then kyuit but then he blocked like pon nodesu." "When Tama went from behind, he blocked by turning the sword behind~?" Hes someone whose level equals the twos without power-leveling, so he must have various experiences. "Did he tell you something?" "Come y~?" "Come to the knight orders training center when youre free, itll be a good practice, he said nodesu." So he really was soliciting them. Unlike Liza, these two are minor with peerage, so they cant be employed in the military of Shiga Kingdom without my permission as their guardian. Yet, Im a bit worried, so-- "You can go to the training center, but you have to go with Liza. Okay?" "Aye aye Sir~" "Yes nanodesu." I told them so. I did it without asking Lizas approval, but it should be a good training for her since shell be against Shiga Eight Swords whose power are on par with her. "How about Mia and Arisa, what were you doing today?" "U~n, I helped Mias lecture, and also--" "Magic cloth." Mia interrupted Arisa who was groaning with folded arms, and muttered. "Ah, right right. We had a practice to make magic cloth by embroidering magic circuit on magic cloth using silver thread." "He~, is it simr to yuriha fiber cloth that the elves and brownies make?" I asked if it was the same as yuriha fiber that I usually wear, but Arisa shook her head, denying it. "Its like an inferior version of it I think. They said that after the embroidery is finished, the cloth is then soaked in liquid made by alchemists, then the liquid will be attached." I guess its simr to ting? When I search the documents I have, there are recipes about it among them. It was the technique which I ignored in the beginning since it needed arge-scale facility. Many expensive materials became usable once I arrived at Boruenan Vige so Ipletely forgot about it. Embroidery is troublesome, but lets try finding something to use it on. "Arisa, special training." "Eh~, embroidery is minute and delicate, I cant~" "Ufufu, Ill teach you too so lets work hard." Looks like Arisa is bad at embroidery even though shes good at sewing. With Mia and Lulu teaching you, temper your embroidery skill and girls power. In addition, Shiro and Crow spent their time in the childhood school without any mishaps. Apparently, an upper noble daughter who likes birds is protecting them from people who dislike demi-humans. "Teena-sama said that she once participated in the Princesss tea party too." "Un, she said that. Crow, take the bone." "Shiro, Ill do it, but you have to be independent okay?" Shiro who likes fish pushes the works of taking the fish bones to Crow. I found many hit when I searched the name Teena that Kuro mentioned, but the only one who was in the upper noble area was the granddaughter of Marquis Kelten. While Im at it, I ask them the name of the princess, turns out its the little sister of the forbidden librarys princess from the same mother. The world seems quite small. Next, I ask Lulu and Nana about their activities in the royal castles kitchen. "Today we made a lot of swe~et snacks." From tomorrow evening after the Kingdom Conference is over, there will a ball held every day until the closing of the auction, and so she showed them her idea for new snacks, and she was taught the recipes of the royal court. The children react to the word of sweet snacks. "You serious!" "I got a lot of them as presents, so lets bring them to Boruenan Vige and eat them together with everyone." "Snack~" "Wa~i, nanodesu!" I smile at Lulu and reply, "Im looking forward to it." Since Zena-san and her friends dont seem like theyll being due to the luncheon, Liza is going to train with the elf masters in Boruenan vige today. "Just a bit more and it feels like Id get an idea for a new technique", so said Liza. Pochi and Tama looked like they were interested with the new technique too, so we went to Boruenan Vige a bit early. Now then, after reluctantly parting with them, guess Ill start processing the remaining businesses today. I retrieve Echigoya firms members who are on business trips for the Royal Capitals revival matter, and also finish constructing the branch offices and sending the permanent members there at once, I also finish up other tasks. After raiding the thiefs hideout, I also carried out the power-leveling of Echigoya Firm. This one is going better than expected, their levels have been increased to 30 using only the cultivated monsters. Soon, it might be good to get in touch with Zena and Lady Karina as Kuro to level them up to 30. ....Well, I guess I can do that after the auction and Im less busy. I produce scarecrows for sensing demons all-night, preparing them to do the monitoring job for when Im asleep. Deploying the scarecrows in the territories under the control of the king is easy with Unit Arrangement, but as expected, I feel that my mental fatigue has piled up. The Kingdom Conference should be over tomorrow, I have to take a break once Hikarues to the Royal Capital. In the morning of thest day of the Kingdom Conference, the allocation of the magic cores produced by the Labyrinth City for each territories reached the conclusion. The groundworks seems to have beenid beforehand, so without any problem-- "Isnt it too outrageous for the supply to our territory to be suspended for three years! Our territory wont be able to be restored!" --Looks like I cant say that. With a desperate upset face, the young Earl Lesseu protests to the King and the Consul. I dont know how is he going to use the magic cores for the restoration, but it seems hes dissatisfied that the magic cores that should have been for his territory are diverted to the knights dispatched to Bisthal Dukedom, and the royal capitals restoration. He was probably left out during the groundwork-making. Im not really interested in it, so I change ces with Satou doll I used during Nanashis ennoblement, and take a brief nap. Good night.... Book 13 - 13-12. Luncheon with Earl Seryuu 13-12. Luncheon with Earl Seryuu Satous here. The first time I knew the word harem was from a certain story in the Arabian Nights when I was in elementary school. I remember asking the young female teacher, "Whats a harem?", and taught, "Its when there are a lot of wives." If I did that now, Id be sued of doing a sexual harassment for sure. It seems the half-hour nap is quite good for me as now Im able to tackle the luncheon with Earl Seryuu with a clear head. Thanks to that I remember that Ivepletely forgotten to talk with Arisa and Liza about the Dragon God ying. Piled up fatigue is not good after all. The preparation for thest day of the auction is very quite enough anyway, Ill take it easy until the day. While thinking like so, Im guided by the chambein of Earl Seryuus house to the dining room for guest in the royal castle. It seems Im thest of the guests, inside the room are Earl Seryuu couple, his retainers Viscount Belton couple, knights couple of Kigori house whom I dont recognize, and for some reason, Parion Temples Miko Auna-san and Zena-san who looks nervous too. Kigori couple probably serve as the Earls guards. The husband is a level 40 knight, and the wife is a level 37 magic knight who can use earth magic, theyre the strongest-ss of warriors in the territory. I understand that Miko Auna-san is the Earls daughter from checking the details in the menu. I thought I had seen her before, turned out she was the Miko-san who healed Zena-san when we first met. Incidentally, she also got me to learn the holy magic skill. I thank the Earl for inviting me as a lip service, and then greet and introduce myself to the other members in annoying noble-like manner. Im guided to the seat of honor in front of the Earl. Judging from this cement, it doesnt seem to be that bad of a talk. I talk to Zena-san whos taken the seat beside me in low voice. "Your dress today looks quite gorgeous. It really suits you." "T-thank you very much. Theyre something lent to me by the madamsdys maid." I see, I thought it seems bolder than the usual Zena-san who usually wears neat clothes. "You dont have to be that tense. Leave it to me and enjoy the delicious food." "Y-yes." I havent eased Zena-sans tension enough, but since Earl Seryuu is looking here like hes evaluating me, I cut the talk. Unlike the one with the prime minister, the luncheon is centered on very normal royal court dishes with the specialty of Earl Seryuus chef, croquette dish, as the main course. The conversation during the meal was also quite normal the whole time, with me talking about the detail when I met Zena-san, and them thanking me for cooperating with the Seryuu Earldoms selected corps in thebyrinth city. I thought the luncheon would end just like that, but then when the strawberries with sugar and honey sauce were distributed as the dessert, the earl instructed the waiters to leave and the main topic began--. "--Ill get straight to the point. Marry Auna. Dont you want to be a member of our Earl house and be the one in charge of thebyrinth management?" Oh, hes quite straight. Still, I think thats a bit too excessive for an upstart 16 year old noble. I dont know where the Earl got the idea of letting a noble from another house to be in charge of thebyrinth management with its enormous right, but the opposition from the nobles in his territory should be quite fierce. Lets decline it quickly. "It is quite an honor, but someone weak like me is not fit for it. Pardon me of being presumptuous, but such an important task may be more suited to someone more experienced." "--Hmph, he declined without even showing any worry huh. I heard he was unselfish, but to think its to this degree." The earl seemed to have expected my refusal, I picked up the earls faint muttering with Attentive Ears and Lip Reading skills. The earl gives an eye signal to Viscount Belton, making him stop trying to get the sweet strawberry and talk. Looks like there are a lot more sweet tooths than I thought. "Sir Pendragon. You might be misunderstanding, a member of the earl house isnt simply marrying to another earl house. It means that the earl is also giving you the right to seed the house." --Uwah, Id like to refrain from that even more. "That is such an honor. I do not understand the reason as to why Earl-sama regards someone like me that high, but the lineage of a long-standing noble blood should not be polluted by an upstart like me." For now, Ill be using the lovely word of "upstart" to tter the pride of nobles to refuse him. Im not really interested in managingbyrinth, and Im even more uninterested in seeding the earl. I might have been tempted by a cool beauty type woman like Lady Auna when I was still in the former world, but now that Ive gotten used to beauties like Lulu and Aze-san, I dont feel bewildered. "Lineage huh--. The aristocratic nobles may prize their lineage, but our Earl house puts more important in valor. Besides, its useless even if you feign ignorance. I have already understood all of your strength." ....Strength? Dont tell me, there were witnesses who saw me using the Meteor Shower? For the time being, I use [Poker Face] skill to hide my surprise and ask him. "What is this about?" "--Since you seem to have no idea about it, Ill speak of it." The earl raises a corner of his mouth and talks in firm voice. - The capability to escape from abyrinth unhurt without equipment. - Saved the Muno Territory which was on the verge of being ruled by demons. - The ability to mediate the discord in the duchy capital, and obstruct the secret maneuver of the demon lord sympathizers. - Distinguished himself as an explorer in thebyrinth city, and having the foresight to establish an educational facility for rearing future explorers. - Mingling with an elf, and also having an amicable rtionship with the fairykins who are known to avert humans. --He really has it thoroughly investigated. Nevertheless, even though they shouldnt have been something that amazing, when its listed by the earl like this, its nothing great feels like an illusion. "These much should be known by the prime minister and the viceroys. However, the one thing Im looking in wonder is about the beastkin girls who are with you." Our beastkin girls, what about them? --It cant be. "Hisplexion doesnt change huh.... Looks like hes not merely an unselfish good-natured person." Without knowing the unrest in my mind, I picked up the earls muttering with Attentive Ears Skill. "I wonder how the lords would think if they knew that the lizardkin girl who defeated the strongest in Shiga Kingdom, Sir Julberg, had one digit level one year ago." I see, hes grasped the growth the beastkin girls huh. Come to think of it, their levels and skills were examined with the original Yamato Stone when we got out of Seryuu Labyrinth. If its known that warriors equaling Shiga Eight Swords can be mass produced in a year, its true that people who think of doing bad thing would appear. Lets hide it and probe the earls intention. "In consideration of the upper ss nobles hearts, Im really...." "Ive said that feigning ignorance is useless. You probably collected magic potions by investing vast amount of capital, and fought continuously in thebyrinth. However, that too depends on the person who does the instructing." The earl pauses and stares at me to gauge my reaction. Far from investing, I got positive gain instead. "I highly value your ability. With your cooperation, thebyrinth management should be able to be in operation in five years. It should be able to be put in motion in 10 years even without your help, but then there would be unpleasant meddling from the kingdom and the lineage nobles." It seems the Negotiation skill is in effect, the Earl spoke something that didnt need to be said too. You shouldnt have talked about that before getting agreement from the other party you know. "Come to our house, and Ill make you to be in charge of thebyrinth management, furthermore for 10 years, Ill give you 10 percents of the magic core yield excluding the kings shares." "That is quite an extraordinary reward." Im not attracted to it, but its quitevish. It seems my feeling was transmitted, the earl twitches one of his brows as if hes slightly offended. "Is it insufficient?" "No, as Ive said before, the reward and the position are too excessive for me." When I was going to decline like that, the earl covers my words. "That reminds me, youre in good term with Zena of Marientail house right." --Like I thought, that one came huh. Ive slightly expected it when Zena-san was here attending the luncheon, looks like shell be rolled up in some annoying politic. I must prevent that by any means. "Ill give the permission if you want to make her your mistress. If you want to make her your wife, then you can marry her after shes been adopted by Belton. I dont mind as long as shes after Auna. If you feel dutiful toward Earl Muno, then I guess the first wife is Soruna-dono or Karina-dono, the second wife is Sera-dono of Duke Oyugock, Aune is the third wife, and Zena is the fourth wife?" Whats with that harem. I might have been fascinated with the harem route with all those beauties if I dont have someone I hold dear, but lets decline it firmly. In the first ce, I dont understand why Sera is mixed in there. For the Oracle Miko to return to secr life and be a wife, theres no meaning--huh? "Even if the first wife has to be Earl Munos daughter, Id like for Auna to be the second wife instead of Sera-dono--" Theres something thats bugging me a bit, so I interrupt the earl whos having a fervent speech when hes taking a breath. "Earl-sama, I do not intend to have multiple wives. Moreover, if my memory serves me correct, Auna-sama should be an Oracle Miko. I thought she couldnt marry unless she returned to secr life?" In addition, the only one that has Oracle skill in Seryuu city should be only her. "Hmph, then that means she can just return to secr life. We can just have Parion Temple and Garleon Temple in the Royal Capital to send their miko. There is nothing to fret." The earl splendidly ignored my remark about monogamy, and informed me about the reason why Lady Auna could marry. "If the reward isnt enough, then Ill set another one." Even though Ive been saying that its already too excessive since awhile ago, it doesnt seem to reach him somehow. No wait, rather its because Im refusing that he pretends not to notice it huh? "Ill put up the decree that prohibits discrimination against demi-humans in my territory. If you wish, I can also add 2000 demi-human ves from the territory in the reward." The discrimination wont be gone even with the decree, but legal abolition of demi-human discrimination is attractive. I can also release the ves to restore the abandoned cities and districts in Muno territory. However, in exchange for that, Ill have to marry someone whom Im not sufficiently familiar with, please leave me out that. I dont know how the earl perceived my momentary silence, he opens his mouth after nodding with serious face. "You cannot decide immediately huh. Then Ill give you half a year time." I feel the sense of foreboding crisis from the earl if half a year has passed. There should be no need for him to be that persistent with me.... "I will let you be in charge of thebyrinth selected corps during this half a year. Zena of Marientail house--" "Y-yes." "Go aid Viscount Pendragon as his attendant inmanding them." "Yes, I respectfully receive the order." Zena-san salutes the earl like a soldier while wearing dress. Thus, Zena-san has be like my attendant for a period of time. Its vexing to be forced like this by Earl Seryuu, but its not bad to have the authority to apany Zena-san in thebyrinth. Furthermore, I have half a year, that should be enough time to nurture someone whos more capable in managing thebyrinth than me. If Im not mistaken there should be several Seryuu Citys officials who have pushed their way into Explorers guild staff training with my mediation. The female officials were sharp and able, but Id better train the male official who seems to have deep thinking and good at negotiation and push him to Earl Seryuu. Looks like I can do something about that one. Rather, Im scared that I might have ridden the harem route little by little.... Book 13 - 13-13. Evening Party at the Royal Capital 13-13. Evening Party at the Royal Capital Satous here. I got fed up of long meetings without reaching any conclusion when I first entered thepany, but I was able to calmly participate after knowing the effect of letting out the steam by grumbling. "--With that, the Kingdom Conference this timees to an end. Anyone who has any objection can stand up." The prime minister whos acting as the speaker deres so as a formality. There hadnt been anyone who objected at this point for 300 years. The reason why I used past tense was because I saw a young lord stood up among the seats for territory lords in the front. "Young master, please take your seat." "Let me go, do you intend to force misery upon our people." The young lord violently shakes off his close-aide who urged him to sit down in low voice, and scowls at the prime minister. "Earl Lesseu huh. State it if you have an objection." Earl Lesseus shoulders shake from the deep voice of the prime minister that has intimidating pressure. "T-then, Ill state it. I want you to reconsider the share of magic cores supplied to our territory!" Earl Lesseu appealed clearly, but since his voice was trembling, it didnt have that much of a force. "That should havee to an agreement during the morning conference--" The prime minister tells Earl Lesseu in an easy-to-understand manner. The earl seems to be dissatisfied, he looks down while shutting his mouth. By the way, as for the main problem, the magic cores themselves, although theyre needed in mines, as fuel for the mobile bases magic furnace, and production of magic tools, its hard to say that theyre indispensable in peoples life. The magic power needed in cities are supplied by the City Core, pulled from the Source. Arge number of magic cores shouldnt be needed inside the city as long as there isnt a magic tool that can guzzle down magic power like nothing like the Mithril magic furnace in the self-governing dominion of Bolhart. Furthermore, the distribution of the magic cores thats controlled is only the ones from thebyrinth city, the ones gotten from the monsters inside the lords territories are left to the lords own discretion. If its insufficient, then he can just hunt the monsters in his territory. Of course thats if he has enough force in his territory. "--The thing your territory needs is the restoration of public order right? The share of magic cores that should have been for your territory are diverted for the magic furnaces of the mobile bases that will carry the kingdom knights marching toward Bishtal Dukedom, in exchange, the kingdom knights will exterminate rampant monsters in your territory to secure the highways. You too agreed to that n did you not?" "T-that is..." I see, I can read the prime ministers motive a bit. The prime minister probably wants to prioritize securing the highways of Lesseu Earldom. Moreover, Earl Lesseu pays the expense himself. Considering the location, itll be difficult to secure the supply line for the forces that are going to quell the rebellion in Bisthal Dukedom if the highways in Lesseu Earldom arent safe. Furthermore, it would have disturbed the cirction of money and goods from the various northern territories, especially from Marquis Eluetts territory to Royal Capital. Its only seen from economical and military point of views, but its probably not wrong. And, apparently, its only Earl Lesseu who doesnt seem to notice that. Eearl Lesseu probably wants the magic core supply for the sake of restarting the precious metal mines in his territory. He must be wanting to prioritize the profit gains of the earls house and his retainers which will help him seize the authority among the nobles of his territory. "Ive said many times, the knights exterminating the monsters in the highways should be more effective in restoring the territory more than the supply of magic cores. What is the point of the magic cores for the magic furnaces in the mines and the forts if the safety of the people cannot be guaranteed." The prime minister talks to Earl Lesseu like admonishing him. His gentleness is like slowly strangling with a silk rope. "Then I will yield the share of magic cores for our territory to you--" Earl Lesseu raises his face thats full of expectation after hearing that, but his expression clouds over once again when he sees the speaker. That is because the other party is Duke Bishtal. "--In exchange, the knights will pass through Lesseu Earldom without stopping, and prioritize suppressing the rebellion in my territory." "Th-that is..." "You wish for the supply of magic cores, so what are you dissatisfied about!" Earl Lesseu shudders from the angry voice of Duke Bisthal. Furthermore, the retainers of Duke Bishtal and nobles of pedigree send jeers as if backing him. "Please wait, Duke Bishtal--" The prime minister interrupts them to stop Duke Bisthal and the others who have lost their tempers. Apparently, the Kingdom Conference is getting an extension. Good grief. In the end, the Conference extended for four hours, and the evening party that should have started tonight got postponed to tomorrow. In addition, about the treatment of Lesseu Earldom, it was settled before it could objected. There were many nobles of pedigree who looked disappointed, it seemed they were expecting either the king to take away the young Earl Lesseus territorial lordship after incurring his displeasure, or for the earl to rebel. The position of a viceroy that can freely control the City Core seems to be that attractive for many nobles. It seems the neighboring nobles, particrly Earl Zettsu and Earl Kuhanou whose territories adjoin Lesseu Earldom want to loan magic cores for him. While feeling slightly fed up by the scheming nobles, I walk on the corridor. I head toward the parking lot to meet our girls who were going to attend the evening party. I catch sights of severaldies who have gathered for the evening party boarding their carriages away while fuming andining. Moreover, it seems the fact that the cause of the evening partys suspension is Earl Lesseu has been spread, so itll likely be a severe handicap for the earl who needs to find a bride after his engagement with the princess was canceled. This is somebody elses problem, but I think Earl Lesseu should have prioritized increasing his allies rather than resources. "Sir Pendragon!" I look at the source of the voice calling me and see Toruma waving his hands beyond the crowd. It seems he was going to attend the evening party too, hes dressed more stylishly than usual. "After this, there will be an evening party by the nobles of the duchy capital and Cousin-dono in a nobles residence, why dont Satou-donoe too?" [Cousin-dono] whom Toruma mentioned is probably Earl Muno. The glutton nobles of Oyugock Dukedom eh, I havent had many chances to talk with them aftering to the Royal Capital, so this is just right. "Master~" Arisa whos being carried by Nana under her arm is calling from the opposite side. Beside the two, there are Pochi and Tama who are being carried under Lizas arms, and Lulu whos leading Mia by hand. "Were invited by Her Highness for a tea party, wont Mastere?" "Huh? Wasnt the promise for the day after tomorrow?" I check the schedule book in Menu while feeling puzzled in my mind. Yup, theres no mistake, its the day tomorrow--during the daytime of the second day of the auction. "Thats different from this. We got an invitation letter from her highnesssdys attendant since she was free after the evening partys cancetion." "Then, Arisa and the others can go themselves." If an upper noblemanes to an unmarried princesss ce in evening, itll likely be a scandal in the royal pce. "Arisa-dono, who is this highness? Dont tell me, one of her highness princesses is calling Sir Pendragon?" Toruma who was left behind in my conversation with Arisa raises voice of surprise. Looks like hes too surprised, he cant speak. "Oh my, isnt that Viscount Pendragon." "By princess, is it either the 9th princess or the 11th princess?" "Or it might be the Forbidden Librarys master." "That reminds me, she gave up the declining Earl Lesseu right...." Unexpectedly, Torumas voice was too loud, the whispers of the surrounding nobles are spreading like ripples on water. ....Read the mood Toruma. "Its just that Arisa and Mia are on friendly terms with her. I have not even met her." "....W-what, is that it." I looked at Toruma, but the im that I had not met the princess was directed toward the nobles who were peeking at us. Id be d if the scandalous rumor would decrease with this. "Arisa and Mia should go to Her Highnesss tea party, it wont be good if its just children, so would Lulu apany them?" "Yes, I understand." Lulu was originally a maid working in Rumooku Kingdoms castle, so she should know well the etiquette for this king of things. "Mwu, adult." "Of course I know. I mean that other people wouldnt know that youre an adult from appearance." I soothe Mia whos insisting that shes an adult by patting her head. If we go by the inside, Arisa is probably the most adult, but I didnt touch that subject. In this world, there are many things that are better left unsaid. I forgot to tell Arisa that the prototype spell for separating liquid had beenpleted in the meeting just now, but I can just tell herter. It might be fun to surprise Arisa since the spell is not only using water magic but also lightning magic for the separation part. Nana went back to the mansion since she was worried about Shiro and Crow, so I participate in the evening party of Duke Oyugock with the beastkin girls. "Pochi-dono, and Tama-dono are truly adorable." "Truly, truly!" "Embarrassed~?" "Pochi is shy if you praise her that much nodesu." The ones who are praising Tama and Pochi who are dressed in cute party dresses are Earl Muno and his animal-lover noble friends. "This roast beef dishes from our ranch. Please eat it to your hearts content." "Whats this now, this duck dish wont lose to it." "Delishlish~?" "Its verry delicious nodesu! Pochi cant have Master and Liza not eat this nodesu!" The two are eating the rmended dishes thate one after another with relish. By the way, Liza has been caught by duchy capitals knights and military officers, they currently are having a heated discussions about martial arts. Her eyes are locked-on to the whole roasted cow on the table though, so I think I should help her out when the time is right. And, as for me--. "This is tempura!" "I am sorry for making Sir Pendragon whos be a viscount to serve the table, but theres no one who can create this taste besides you sir." "...Bliss." I was caught by the upper nobles of Duchy Capital starting with Marquis Lloyd, and Earl Houen, and made to fry tempura. Dear me, Im d I didnt bring Lulu. If I did, her special dress would be spoiled by the oil. "This tentsuyu is also wonderful." "When this tender shrimp in this crispy coating are entangled in the tentsuyu sauce, indescribable harmonyes into y." --Are you some kind of food reporter. It seems an incident was progressing while I was retorting like that in my mind. Screamse from among thedies at the same time red luminous points appear on the radar. "Arrest~?" "Stealing is bad nodesuyo?" When I look there, a handsome butler and a gorgeous-looking maid are being held down by Tama and Pochi. Apparently, they saw them stealing and then arrested them. It seems thedies screamed because they were surprised to see the two suddenly appeared with Flickering Movement. I leave the tempura pot to the veteran maid and head there. "Caught them~" "We caught bad children nodesu." "You two did well." I hand over the caught thieves to the guards and praise the two. As I pat their heads, Pochis tail is buzzing left and right over her dress, and Tamas stretched tail can be seen behind her head. I didnt have any turn since the other thieves who were going to casually escape from the room were caught by the secret agents of the duke who dressed as maids and butlers. "Thank you youngdies. Thanks to you, we didnt lose our heirloom jewel." "Dont worry be happy~" "This much is nothing nodesu." "Viscount Pendragon, your retainers are truly capable." "Im honored." Im thanked by the nobles who almost lost their jewelries, while the nobles and military officers who were talking to Liza are praising the two. Still, it seems the jewelries are the objective here too. Looks like there are still thieves remaining in the Royal Capital even after theyve been culled that much. They might have gathered from the neighboring cities too. Removing the parting gift of Mirage is quite hard. "Viscount-sama--" A smiling maid quietly steps up, and points at Pochis dress thats been dirtied. It seems the sauce from the dish were spilled on it during the arrest. "Im sorry, but can I borrow a room?" "Yes, we will prepare it. We will remove the stain ourselves, so please keep enjoying your chat Viscount-Sama." "Thank you. Ill do just that." I give Pochi to the smiling maid, and put my hand on the shoulder of Tama who was going to follow them from behind to stop her. "Nyu~?" "Theres a job for Ninja Tama--" Book 13 - 13-14. Evening Party at the Royal Capital (2) 13-14. Evening Party at the Royal Capital (2) Satous here. Speaking of nobles, its all about luxurious dance party. Its an important even for young nobles to have a wonderful meeting with the opposite sex, and broaden their personal connection. Theres no participant fees in Shiga Kingdom though, so its a troubling event for the person who holds it, being forced to pay therge expense themselves. After a short time, a pink-colored shadow emerges from the balcony of the venue Ninja Tama who appeared in shutan pose reported [Mission Complete] with hand signals. Looks like shes arrested the friend of the thieves outside without any problem. I send the finger signals, [Good work, return to base.] After doing a shupin pose, Tama disappears as if melting into the shadow. I feel that Tamas ninja skill has been taken to the extreme after getting the [Ninjutsu] skill from the level up after the fight with sakuramochi demon back then. It looks quite useful, I should ask her to teach me Ninjutsu skill when I have some free time. "Im back~?" "Good work. Youve done well." "Wee back nanodesu." Liza and Pochi whovee to get the whole roasted cow presents the meat on arge te to Tama. Id like to challenge the whole roasted cow too, but Im in a difficult situation since Ive been caught by the elderly wives who are trying to promote their daughters and granddaughters. Even though I ended up refusing it, I would have liked it if the other parties for the marriage meeting to be adult women at least. No matter how you look at it, the first half of the single digit numbers are just too early. By the way, Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku have been called by Duke Oyugock due to the uproar earlier, so the tempura party has been dissolved. The other nobles were still eager to eat more, but Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku dered that they didnt want it if they couldnt eat. They were a bit narrow-minded, but Im notining myself since I got off the tempura duty thanks to it. By ident, I see a girl whos fidgeting around like shes trying to call me, behind the wives. I cant remember her name but her face looks familiar, so I call her after checking her name on AR reading. "Excuse me, a friend of mine hase, so Ill be greeting her. Lets talk about the tea partyter--" I smoothly pass through the wives who look disappointed, toward the daughter of Viscount Emlin. Her father, Viscount Emlin, is someone whos running a Lulu fruit orchard in the outskirts of the Duchy capital. It seems hes established the orchard in one part of Muno city too recently. "Good evening, Lina-sama. Did Viscount Emlin cannote?" "V-viscount Pendragon-sama! Y-you remember my name?!" You dont have to be that surprised--in fact, I did forgot. I thought she looked childish when we met before, but maybe because she left her home to be ady attendant apprentice at Muno city, she looks more grown up than her 13 year old age suggests. "Have you got used to the work of ady attendant?" "Y-yes. Although I still fail a lot, Im taught various things by Soruna-sama and Pina-senpai, and Ive be able to do more things little by little." I almost wanted to pat the bashful girls head, but I endure it since being too familiar to a youngdy is not good. "U-um, Viscount-sama. I-if youd like--" "Satou-sama~~" An energetic voice flew as if drowning out Viscount Emlins daughter who was going to say something. When I look to the source of the voice, theres a youngdy swinging her arms around while standing. After she sensed that I had noticed her voice, she runs toward me with a smile on her whole face while lifting the edge of her dress. "Ririna-sama, youre being vulgar!" "Wait for me, Ririna." "Mou, youll be scolded by mother again." The circle of friends of the energeticdy--Ririna, the daughter of Gururian Citys viceroy, follow her from behind whileining. "Satou-sama!" Along with the energetic voice unsuited for the calm evening party, a soft sensation jumped to between my arms. "Its been awhile Ririna-sama." "Good evening, Viscount-sama. Even though we often passed each other ever since I came to the Royal Capital, we never met even once. So I came here since I couldnt wait any longer." Like a kitten, she nestles her cheeks on my chest with closed eyes. Even though shes a year older than the daughter of Viscount Emlin earlier, she looks younger due to her short shoulder-length hair and cheerful gestures. Even though theyre not rted, the name of the two--Lina and Ririna are confusing. I have to be careful not to call them wrong. "Ah, Ririna-samaa" "Dammit, a mere upstart Viscount... So enviableee" "Ririna, cutee" I heard some shrieks and jealousy from the surrounding kids, so I gently put my hands on her shoulders and separate us. Why is she this emotionally attached--that reminds me, I did defeat a lesser demon before their eyes and lectured them about magic back then. "Ady shouldnt cling to a man besides your family in public okay?" "Ara! Did you say Im ady? So happy!" "Ririna-sama, thats enough." She was going to hug me again, but her personal attendant held her back. No, I mistook it due to her in clothes, but shes also a noble--a baroness it seems. "Viscount-sama, please forgive the youngdys rudeness." "No no, please dont mind it--" When I was greeting and doing some harmless lip services, a blue luminous point got reflected on the radar. Blue dot--in other words, a friend. "How do you do, Satou-san." The customers are flooding in today--wait, no, thats not the right expression. Im the one being invited after all. "Good evening, Sera-sama." "Youre popr like always arent you." I turn back and see Sera as expected, whos together with otherdies. I dont remember ever seeing thedies around her, but ording to the AR and the memo note, they seem to be the daughters of Marquis Lloyd and Earl Houen. Not granddaughters, but daughters huh.... As expected of a different world. No wonder the night medicines are selling well. "Do you fancy a dance?" "Yes, Id be d to." Sera who heard a cheerful tune of the ying music invited me, so I willingly consent. "--Aa" There, the daughter of Viscount Emlin leaked out a small scream, and I saw her hand reaching out slightly. I didnt notice since she was pushed to the background ever since the daughter of Gururian Viceroy, Ririna, came, but it seems shes been beside me all along. "Ara? Perhaps youve already made a promise for a dance earlier?" "N-no--" The daughter of Viscount Emlin sheepishly denied Seras question. I feel sorry to see her looking dejected, so I decide to follow up. Its probably alright since Sera also made an eye signal. "--I forgot that I made a promise with her at the duchy capital back then. It was, Ill apany you to a tune when we meet again in an evening party." "It cannot be helped if its a promise. I will concede my turn." I take the hand of the daughter of Viscount Emlin who lifts her face in full bloom, and head toward the center of the dance hall. Weve danced for three tunes even though I said one. "Youve really improved." "T-thank you very much. I did my very best since I wanted to dance with Viscount-sama once again!" I smile back to the daughter of Viscount Emlin whos looking proud. Its not a lip service of course. Shes remarkably improvedpared to when we danced in the duchy capital castle back then. The line of sights of the surrounding young nobles are gathered to the daughter of Viscount Emlin, so I tell her that. "Your loveliness and elegance have monopolized the gazes of the young noblemen here." "I-I am.... I-if just that one person sees me, then..." I feel Ill misunderstand that the daughter of Viscount Emlin is in love with me when she stares at me while blushing and answering like so. "Itd be nice if that person praises you." "...I-Ive already gotten the praise, its already alright." "Is that so, Im d for you." "Yes...." The daughter of Viscount Emlin smiles slightly shyly. My protective tendency is stimted seeing her innocence. While praying for her love to go well, I do my part as the partner of her dance while exchanging silly talks with her. I part with the daughter of Viscount Emlin whos short of breath, and this time I bring Sera to the dance hall. "Satou-san." "What is it? Sera-san." Come to think of it, I havent danced with Sera after the duchy capital. As always shes good even though she should have entered the shrine since she was small. "Satou-san, umm--" Its unusual for Sera to fumble her words. "Is it true that youre in love with the princess?" The rumor spreads far considering its Toruma, I wonder if she heard something among the youngdies? "Its a baseless rumor." "Really?" Even though I tly denied, Seras expression is still clouded. Lets add a bit more. "Yes, Princess Mitia of Nooroku Kingdom and Princess Menea of Rumooku Kingdom are simply acquaintances, and the sixth princess, Shistina-sama is on friendly terms with only Mia and Arisa, I havent directly met her." "....Satou-san sure has a lot of princess acquaintances dont you." --Oops. I should have excluded Noja Princess Mitia and Pink-haired Princess Menea. "Then--Who is the foreign princess in your heart?" I tilt my head in puzzlement after hearing Sera. Theres no mistake that she means Aze-san, but I feel that Ive only told that to Lady Karina. Then, when I look at Lady Karina whos not participating in the performance, our eyes perfectly match. Apparently, shes been watching here, but even before her eyes meet mine, she turns her face away vigorously. Apparently, Im now hated by Lady Karina due to the matter back then. I change position with Sera due to the dance, so I lost sight of Lady Karina, but I saw the young noble women and men of Duchy Capital trying to talk to her for an instant. Itd be good if she made even one friend with the chance in this evening party.... It seems Sera perceives the slight silence, she asks in a slightly stiff voice. "--Is it, a secret?" "No, its nothing like a secret." In fact, I do not intend to hide it. "Shes a High Elf called Aialize-sama." "....High, Elf?" Sera lifts her surprised face. Looks like she really didnt expect that she was from another race. "Truly?" "Yes." When I assented, for some reason Sera leaks out breath of relief. --Hmm? An adolescent girl really is difficult. As if my doubt reaches her, Sera speaks. "In other words, Satou-san used it as a mean to escape from marriages?" "No, its not like that." --Why does it be like that. "I think Satou-san probably truly likes that High Elf, but.... A child cant be born between a human and a High Elf you know?" "Yes, of course Im aware of that." "Then, I think you should carefully keep that love in your heart, and marry a girl from the same race in order to make a heir." --Brutus, you too huh. I can understand that looking from the sense of value of Sera and the others. Its normal in this world to push a marriage partner whom you dont love to the head of the house. However, right now I dont feel like conforming my marriage mindset to this world. Even though leaving sessors is a duty of any creature, theres no need for everyone to follow the rule right. I will live for love. I cant possibly say it since I do go to the brothels asionally after losing from my desire though.... "If its about heir--" I faltered when I was going to say that Id adopt a child. Its possible that there would be nobles who would obstruct it if I said it ahead of time. "Youre right. I have to think about heir." "Thats right." Sera replies with more cheerful tonepared to earlier after sessfully persuaded me. For some reason, Sera dances even closer to me than before. I cant calm down since Seras breasts that are bigger for her age are hitting me since a while ago. "Im d that Satou-san isnt like the hero-sama in the tale." "Hero-sama?" I cant follow Sera who abruptly changed the topic. How did it be hero from the flow of conversation earlier? "Ara? Does a retainer of Earl Muno-sama not know about it? Its a tale of The Hero of Fairy Vige, the scene where he pledges eternal love to the queen of fairy is famous." Ill likely get along well with that hero. When I search on the map, the book is in the royal castles library, Ill borrow it before long. After the dance with Sera-san, I enjoyed dancing with thedies who were waiting in line. Of course, with the beastkin girls too. The dances with Pochi and Tama were like street performance, but since it was received well by animal lover nobles and littledies, I consider it a good thing. Lizas dance was more like abat performance, but thanks to the quick-witted band which quickly changed to speedy tune, the surrounding received it as if it was prearranged from the beginning. After the evening party, we met with Arisa and the others who came back from the princesss tea party and we all went to Boruenan Vige. Before going to sleep, I call Arisa and Liza to talk about my real name and the matter about god-ying. "Arisa, Liza, can I have your time for a bit?" "Wfhat? Are you att-tracted, worn-out, to Arisa-chans charm?" What do you want me be worn-out for. "A-Arisa, dont sleep on the floor." "Im fai~ne, Im not sleeping. Im awaje. Im not sless~ing." Lulu lifts the sleepy Arisa whos crumbled her posture, in her arms. It seems she really enjoyed discussing about magic with the princess, shes tottering while looking really sleepy. "Master, Arisa seems to have fallen asleep, so I will ept any order myself." "No, its not really urgent, Ill talk about it tomorrow night." Arisa would likely sulk if I talked to Liza first after all. After making sure that the children have slept, I went to Echigoya Firm. "Kuro-sama, weve been waiting for you." Behind the Manager, there are 10 unfamiliar young girls, and 12 young men in addition to the executives. The room feels narrow when there are this many people. "As Ive reported to Kuro-sama. These 22 people are the ves as additional staff that Ive talked about the other day." The ves respectfully bow and greet me with the Managers signal. I took no notice of it since its troublesome, but these ves have good manners. "They seem to be quite educated ves dont they?" "Yes, that is because they previously worked in nobles mansions." ording to AR reading, it seems theyre the former employees of the nobles who were charged of treason during the matter of the sakuramochi demon earlier. The retainers who were nobles were executed along with their masters, so these ves are allmoners. "I n to make the men work at the stores, warehouses and management in the downtown, and the women to work in the mansion." "Ill leave that matter to the Manager." "Certainly." After the ves went away, I receive the report about Shin boys monitoring from the executives. "He came in contact with two suspicious individuals. One of them is a ck-haired boy, and the other one is a pink-haired girl--" Souya boy picked a quarrel with him and then princess Menea lent him a hand, like that. It was simr to what Arisa told me before. "Was that all?" "Yes, if we exclude the people of the orphanage, those two were the only people who got in contact with him. However, in regard to the orphanage, the director has a bit of problem--" ording to the executive girl, in summary, despite the director epting orphans that far exceeded the scale of the orphanage, the number of the orphan children didnt change. There was a rumor saying that the orphans were sold to the ve traders regrly, but an investigation from the authorities found nothing suspicious, and it was concluded that the children simply asionally escaped. During the story, I search for the orphanage directors name. Theres nothing particrly suspicious. I thought he was connected to [Light of Liberty], but I didnt find anything like that. Just in case, I give more orders to the executive girls. "Investigate the orphanage directors background and people whoe in contact with him." "Yes!" "And also, check the tracks of the escaped children. I dont mind if you increase the personnels if youre short on it." "Yes! I understand!!" The executive girl who looks happy even though her workload has increased must be a workaholic, no doubt. "From tomorrow on, the auction sponsored by the kingdom will be open for three days. We will stop going to thebyrinth for the period of the auction. Squeeze the money out of the auctions participants without mercy. Do not hold back." """Certainly, Kuro-sama""" I nod back to the executive girls who reply with powerful voice. Truly reliable. Except for the final day, entrusting the auction to these girls should be alright. Ive been working without sleeptely after all, Ill take some rest before the real thing. Ill let the kids take some break from school, and then we should go enjoy the local dishes of the royal capital inmoners clothings together with everyone. Looks like I can sleep well tonight after a long time not--. Book 13 - 13-15. Royal Capital Sightseeing, Downtown Arc 13-15. Royal Capital Sightseeing, Downtown Arc Satous here. For some reason [A parade group distributing fliers] that seldom appeared in thest centurys manga remains in my memory. I remember the bitter memory of getting severely scolded by the student council when I tried to do the same to invite people to our circle during my college year. Cleaning the fliers and the confetti was hard.... I slept well after a long time. The light from the morning sun peeks through the canopys curtain. It seems I had a really deep sleep, I havent noticed Lulu whos opening the curtain, and the little girls who have slipped into the bed clinging to me. ....Or rather, I should have been the only one sleeping in the Royal Capitals mansion to watch over the green demon, why is everyone here? They shouldnt have been able to teleport to the Royal Capital with Arisas magic power, so Aze-san probably sent them. "Good morning, Master." "Ah, morning." Lulu whos opening the curtain greets me with refreshing voice when she notices me waking up. "Unyu~" "Mowning, nanoresu." Pochi and Tama who had woken up from the voice, rolled on my stomach, put their chins on my chest and greeted too. "Master, good morning, so I greet." "Good morning, Masita." "Masita, morning." Nana whos sleeping with Shiro and Crow on the edge of the bed greeted. Shiro whos half asleep seems to have pulled the sleeve of Nanas shirt, the charm of Nanas pulled shirt is in full effect. "Mwu." Mia whos pulling my ear makes me resist the charm effect, she lets go of my ear when I turn to her. "Morning." "Good morning Mia. And also, Arisa--" I hit the head of Arisa whos trying to enter my shirt. "--Youll get no breakfast if you dont stop the sexual harassment now." "Im short of Masternium. Please give me replenishment." Arisa who had woken up did a seiza in front of me and said some stupid thing. "Tama too, short~" "Pochi is short of Masternium too nanodesu." "N, short." The three youth troupe line up beside Arisa, doing seiza. "U-um--me too, um... short of Masternium." Lulu also timidly asked, the four of them appealed while doing seiza. I havent cared much for them ever since the new year, so it seems theyve been lonely. I hug everyone in turns to supply the Masternium or something, which also act as an apology. "Mwu, unfair." "The times were different in order of breasts sizes." "--Its just your imagination." To notice the difference ofma seconds, as expected of Mithril explorers. "Good morning, Satou-sama." Zena-san whos wearing a neat military uniform greets me in a well-mannered gesture. The crests of Seryuu Earldom are embroidered on her uniforms chest and shoulder. Everyone is surprised to see Zena, who was led to the living room by the butler, wearing unusual clothes. As for me, Im more bothered with the fact that she called me with honorific. "Good morning, Zena-san." Our girls who came after me greeted her unanimously. "Whats wrong with Zena-san?" Arisa pulled my clothes, and asked close to my ear. I tell everyone about the luncheon with Earl Seryuu while were walking toward the dining room. "So Earl Seryuu is an attacker~. Its like hes trying to pick a fight with Earl Muno." "He would probably make an agreement to put priority of magic core supply for Muno territory right?" "Ah, that might be possible. Even in Kubooku Kingdom the prime minister often grumbled that the mine refinery wouldnt work without supply of magic cores." We arrive at the table while Im having that conversation with Arisa. For some reason Zena stands upright near the door looking like she wouldnt sit, so I call to her. "Is there something wrong?" "It is nothing, I had a breakfast at Earl Seryuus mansion already, so I will stand guard here." Since Earl Seryuu ordered her to act as my attendant, Zena-san replied like a soldier. I respect her for being faithful to her mission, but to be honest its awkward when shes this serious. "Then lets prepare some tea for you." "H-however..." "Its alright. Even if a demon intrudes this room right here and now, we can counter attack while still sitting." Back then, Liza intercepted bombardment with a meal knife after all, and the other girls dont lose to Liza in reaction speed, so it should be fine. "Furthermore, its hard to talk with you at this distance." "Yes, then please excuse me." Zena-san sits on a vacant seat, and then a maid put some tea and tea cakes in front of her. As always, the maids here are skillful. "Im thinking of touring the downtown today." During the breakfast, I told them so, and everyone cheered like the sound of crackers. "But the auction starts today, is it alright? Dont you need to prepare various things." "Yeah, my business is only on the third day." "I see, the male needs is on the third day after all, right." ....What are you saying Arisa? "School~?" "Ah! ...Thats right nanodesu. Theres school nodesu." "You can take a leave." Theyre only temporary students anyway, so theres no problem taking a leave for a day. "I-is it alright nodesu?!" "Yeah, I permit is as your guardian so its fine." "Wa~i" "Nanodesu!" Just in case, I told them that anyone still wanting to go to school could go, but there wasnt anyone who chose that. "Uwaah, what a crowd~" After getting off the carriage, Arisa muttered while looking dumbfounded. Today Arisa is in in town girl clothing. "Mwu, full." Mia whos depressed has matching clothes with Arisa, just different colored. "Nice smell~" "A lot of tasty smell nanodesu." "Theres a lot of soba smell isnt it." Tama and Pochi who are wearing shirts and culottes sniff around while closing their eyes and being carried under the arms of Liza whos wearing military uniform. "It smells slightly savory, so it seems there are some stalls with gallete too." The town girl fashion suits Lulu very well. Her cuteness would have kept the shes on until the end if she was in a cosy show. "Looking forward to it so I report." "It smells nice isnt it Crow." "Shiro, dont separate your hand from Nana-samas, okay." "Okay." Nana whos in young wife clothing has her hands holding Shiros and Crows who are in shirts and cullottes like Pochi and Tama. Per Arisas suggestion, today were all inmoner clothing. By the way Im wearingmoner tunic and trousers. Only four people of Zena Squad who are apanying us are armed, Liza only has a bronze baton shes put on her waist, and everyone else is empty-handed. The four people of Zena Squad are looking around at the surrounding vigntly. "The big building you can see beyond is the second hall of the auction you see." "Eh~, so thats where the spoils from the floormasters are being disyed? "No, the expensive articles are in the first hall inside the royal castle. The ones in here should be things that are disyed formoners." There are a little less than 1000 stalls aiming for the guests going to the auction hall in the street where we are. The majority of the stalls are just sheets spread with junks on them, but there are also some who sell magic potions, salves, and even equipment made of monster parts. Its truly rich of variations, I dont get tired seeing them. "This oyaki is tasty nodesu. Pochi will share with Master a bite too nodesu." "This katayaki is tasty too~" "Ooh, this fake gallete is quite good." "Dried persimmon." "The skewers in the Royal Capital are soft arent they. The chewiness isnt enough." "Master, do you know the secret ingredients for the vor of this Tsutsumi-Yaki? It seems like soy sauce, but its slightly hot, and yet theres a faint sweet taste too." "There is a possibility that that young organism is a lost child. I deem it fit to be protected. Master, permission to collect." Our girls prioritize to buy and eat, they buy various snacks they carry on both their arms, striding around the crowded stalls. Of course I rejected Nanas request. "Vroo~?" "Its amazing nodesu. me ising out of the mouth nanodesu." There are some people who are doing street performances between the stalls, so I throw some money for the people who amuse us. "Theres a Rabbit Rotation over there." "Nn, heroic tale." Rabbit Rotation is where a rabbitkin riding a horse-sized tamed rabbit monster does some techniques. Theyre enclosed within fences since itll be dangerous if the monster rampages. "No nyoronyoro~?" "Theres no snake person nodesu." --Snake person? "Come to think of it, even though we saw a lot of them during our new year tour, theres not even one now." "The employed snakes might have been eaten by monsters during the disturbance back then, so I guess." Nana tells her guess to Arisa who looks around wondering. Ah, the snake charmers huh-- I tried searching on the map, but I couldnt find even one [Snake Charmer]. I wonder if theyre seasonal attractions like the lion dance? Mia and Arisa seem to be tired from walking, so we find some open space to take a short break. "Zena-san and the others too, you should get some rest." "No, were on duty." --Theyre quite stubborn. Its understandable though since there have been red luminous points regrly showing up on the radar. Id feel bad if I forcefully stop them, so I distribute cool beverages of apple water with honey to the four of them. In addition, as soon as I find anyone who has malicious intent toward us, I seize them with always-on [Magic Hands] and throw them away to the back alley, so theres no real harm. "Aa-----------!!" Arisa screams while also crushing the dried persimmon she got from Mia on her hand. "Arisa. Stop shouting suddenly." "That! Look at that." Arisa who ignored my scolding catches my shoulder and leaps around. --What is it? I lower my waist and match her line of sight, she talks to me in low voice without doing any sexual harassment unusually enough. "That gray hair! Look at that kids title." I see the ce where Arisa points at. As Ive expected somehow, Shin boy whos working to collect garbages is there. "Ah, didnt I tell you." "Y-you knew? --Or rather, the title wasnt there when I met him in the school back then you know? I-is he maybe a reincarnated person?" "His hair color should be not that if he was one right?" "Ah, thats right. Thats right isnt it." I lightly tell Arisa whos slightly calmed about Hero Shin. Were talking in low voice among the noisy crowd and the music from the street performers, so theres no worry of getting heard by Zena-san and her friends. "Hm~m, a local hero whos lost his memory huh..." After pondering while crossing her arms for a bit, Arisa asks with her violet eyes gleaming at me. "Hey, are you going to raise that kid enough to fight demon lords?" "No, theres already Hayato and the like, summoned heroes for that job, Im thinking of letting Sir Julberg raise Shin boy." "I see, hes not a girl after all~" Arisa nods like she understands. ....No no, I didnt decide whether to raise him or not by gender you know? "Let me go--" I picked up the voice of a little child with Attentive Ears skill just when I was feeling exhausted from Arisas reckless remark. Looks like the source of the scream is from the rucksack of a suspicious man whos going to disappear into the back alley. When I move my line of sight, I see Pochi and Tama are already taking the postures to dash out. The twos bodies are turned toward the screaming child, only their eyes are locked on to me. Apparently, theyre waiting for my order. "Go! Pochi!" "Yes nanodesu!" "A~ye--" In an instant, Pochi and Tama disappear with Flickering Movement. The two appear in front of the man like an anime with dropped frames. Tama who has noticed that I ordered only Pochi returns back to where she was before in an instant, politely retakes her posture to ready-to-dash position, and turns her face toward me. "--. Tama is unneeded~?" "Nothing like that at all." I point my finger to another crime spot toward Tama whos looking at me with moist eyes. There were two crime spots. "Tama goes over there." "Aye aye sir~, nyan" While leaving an afterimage and cheerful voice, Tama goes to seize the other kidnapper. I also ask Liza and Nana to go as their supports. "E-eh? Um, just what is happening?" "Zenahi, that!" Lilio points Zena, whos confused because she cant understand the situation, at the man Pochi has arrested. The other two of Zena squad--Miss Iona and Ruu seem to be on alert against bad people who are going to take the chance during the uproar. "Its kidnapping. Zena-san, Im sorry, but could you get the sentry here?" "Y-yes--" "I will go with Ruu. Zena-san and Lilio, please guard Viscount-sama." After stopping Zena-san who was going to run, Miss Iona and Ruu run toward the temporary guard station in front of the stall street. "Caught the bad guy nodesu." "Tama too caught one~?" "Master, I safeguarded the victim, so I report." "Ive safeguarded them too." Pochi and Tama brought the fainted men and rolled them below my feet. Nana and Liza brought the child victims each. The ones saved from the rucksacks are little girls of around elementary school age who dont seem to be rich, looking at their clothes. Both of the children have white cloth wrapped on their arms, I dont know if its trending or something. "Oy, you! Let go of Sina and Olna!" "Shin-nii." "Shin-niichan." Looks like theyre acquainted with Shin boy. The little girls who have noticed the boy jump at Shin boy while crying. Checking on the AR readings, I understand that the little girls are from the same orphanage as Shin boy. "Do you know these children?" "Yes, thats right." Shin boy stands before me to protect the children. "Then Ill leave these children to you. Im going to question these guys." "D-did you save these kids?" "Offucou~rse" "Thats right nanodesu." "T-thank you. Sorry for doubting you. Oy, you too, thank them." "Thank you for saving me." "Thank you." Urged by Shin boy, the children said their thanks to Pochi and Tama. "Didnt I say not toe since the crowd is dangerous?" I question the men while Shin boy is scolding the children who were almost kidnapped as the BGM. "However, director-sensei said we could go." "The director did?" "Un, the director wrapped this white cloth to us." "He said that it was so we could be found even if we got lost in the festival." "That stingy director did?" Come to think of it, the director of Shin boy orphanage was suspected of ve trading huh. "Now then, criminal-kun. There are two things I want to ask you--" The two arent people of criminal guild, but the poor from the slums, so they confess easily after I threatened them slightly. "I-its true. We were only told to kidnap the children with white cloth wrapped on their arms." --Guilty huh. Looks like the orphanage director is the mastermind, or maybe he takes part in the masterminds n. "They said they will give us one big copper coin if we brought the children to the mans ce beyond the back alley...." To kidnap children for such a small change--wait, its not for the people of the slums huh. I got a lot of easy money from the matter rted to auction this time, so maybe Ill establish a public employment office or something. nning the detail is annoying though, Ill leave that to the executives of Echigoya firm. Two people will be free once the auction is over, so its just right. I correct my slightly astray thought, and continue questioning the men. "Do you know the man who ordered you to do the kidnapping?" "Yeah. I couldnt see the face since he wore ck hood, but the voice was that of a young man." Fumu, I guess this is as much as I can hear from people hired with money. "Master, arrested the bad guys in the ce this man testified, and safeguarded the young organism so I report." Nana, holding a young boy whose arm is wrapped in yellow cloth under her arm,es back while dragging a dirtied kidnapper. As expected, the public attentions gather here, its ufortable. Looks like this boy belongs to a different orphanage than the Shin boys. Apparently, there isnt only one evil director colluding with the kidnappers. Now then, Ill have to send invitations to the prison to those evil directors-- Book 13 - 13-16. Royal Capital Sightseeing, Downtown Arc (2) 13-16. Royal Capital Sightseeing, Downtown Arc (2) Satous here. Anywhere you go, there are always people who turn to crime. However, to be biased against the people who are doing honest activities due to the mess caused by the few unscrupulous ones is too sad. "--The other children are also missing?!" I heard some troubling things from Shin boy and the saved children when I was searching for the evil directors locations. "U-un. Pon and Chobi are gone. When everyone split to search for them, Noza and Joi went missing and then we were caught by the people earlier when we were confused." "What should we do, Shin-nii" Fumu, group kidnapping huh.... How nasty. "Be at ease. We will carry out the rescue operation of the young organisms. Master, the permission!" Nana is unusually fired up. "Thats right! Our Master will find the kidnappers and rescue the children like a walk in the park!" "Dont make fun of me just because Im a kid! How do you search for them in this crowd!" Shin boy snaps hearing Arisas rash promise. Looks like hell be emotional when hes pressed. The little girls who became anxious hearing his exasperation burst into tears, then Pochi, Tama, and Lulu hurriedly try to calm them down. Now then, lets get the situation under control--. I search for people that belong to the orphanage on the map. Looks like theyre confined in a workshop in the same area. It seems theyre with other children from other orphanages. There are several dozens of crime guild people, one ve trader, and level 20 and 30 man and woman who seem to be the bodyguards. The man has [Berserker] title and [Frenzy] skill, a bit dangerous. I question the man Nana caught who was acting as a ry, and get information about the workshops location. Ive already known but its a necessary action. "--Like I said, itll be fine." "Well do it ourselves. Well find them even if we have to walk until were utterly exhausted." I put myself between Arisa and Shin boy who are quarreling even now. "Leave it at that. Ive heard the ce where the children are held from this man." "W-where is it!" Shin boy is looking like hell run. His action is truly like a hero, but his level isnt enough to act in solo. "Its dangerous to go alone. Lets go together--" I hold back Shin boy and suggest to him that we should go with him. "Leave the criminals to us, Id like to entrust the children rescue to you, is it fine?" "Y-yeah. As long as I can save the children, Im fine with it." "Alright, thats that then. Arisa, Lulu, and Mia, you three please protect these children. Once the guards havee, hand over the kidnappers and tell them about the situation." "Okkey." I leave it to Arisa who readily consents, and then we head toward the workshop with Shin boy. Ill put aside the prison invitation of the evil directors forter. "Is it an abandoned workshop?" "Looks like it--" We arrive at the workshop which has been closed off with thick woods on the entrance with no sign of humans. While answering Liza, I looked around and found the workshop signboard, which made me realize the reason why this workshop was abandoned. "Look at that. Its the crest of the Earl house which was destroyed because of the crime of treason." In other words, this ce was used by people rted to the [Light of Liberty]. The kidnappers inside are probably carrying out the n that the [Mirage] had ordered them when he was alive. The street in front of the workshop is deserted, it seems the inhabitants have gone to the festival around the auction venue. If its like this, no one will report to the authorities even if some suspicious men going in and out of the workshop. "Tama, go infiltrate and look for the ce they keep the children." "Aye aye sir~" Tama disappears with my instruction. Shin boy and Zena-san are surprised, but lets ignore them for now. After waiting a bit under the shadow of the workshop, Tamaes back passing over the fences with nyurun voice. "Found them~?" "Fast" "No way" Shin boy and Lilio leak out voice of surprise to see Tama whopleted her duty in under a minute. Zena-san is too surprised no voicees out her. Ive told Tama about the underground employee lodging where the children are held beforehand though, so this result is reasonable. "Ill leave it to Shin to rescue the children. Pochi and Tama, please guard him." "Roger~" "Yes nanodesu." Nana and Zena-san show disapproval to my instruction. "Master, permission to apany the rescue mission." "There might be other children inside the workshop, so I want Nana to protect them." "--Taking charge of Masters order." Nana nods and then pulls back. "Um, is it fine to let only the children go?" "Its alright. However, thats right--Lilio-san, would you please apany the children?" "Understood. Take care of Zenahi kay." "Yes, I wont let even a scratch on her." Lilio waves her hand energetically to Zena-san whose cheeks are dyed red besides me, and then she trails behind Shin boy. The four of them cross over the workshop wall, infiltrating it. "Shiro and Crow, go the top of that tree to see if theres anyone trying to escape. Could you tell me using sh Light Magic if theres anything happen?" "Un." "Its yes. Shiro." "Yes." Shiro and Crow fly to the top of the tree. Now then, lets do it. "--Who the heck are ya? Ya knew this is ce belongs to Earl-sama and yet entered?" The moment we went into the workshop, three crime guild men approached us while threatening. "Are you people under Earl-sama?" "Huuh? Something like that doesnt matter! Leave those women and ya kid go away. Ah, you can bring that lizard home with ya." Zena-sans ears could be polluted from the mens vulgar speech. "Liza--" "Understood." Liza attacks on with my signal. She doesnt have her favorite spear, but against these small fries, such thing wont be a handicap. With a single swing of Lizas tail whos closed in fast, the men get mowed down like decayed trees. Seemingly hearing that sound, the door in the back opens and around 10 tough-looking mene out. "Tch, I thought they were the guards." "Looks like theyre strong." "Then, leave it to the two bodyguards--" I dont intend to keep thempany for long, so lets get this over with quickly. I silently order Liza and Nana. Liza rushes out like a low-altitude arrow, peerlessly beating down the men. Nana runs on the space that Lizas created, sends the men who stand on her way flying with magic shield using Force Arte, and rushes into the door. I cant see it from here, but it seems she knocks down the ve trader inside and saves the children. The mercenary man who has Berserker title is attacking Liza repeatedly while screaming like a beast. The other female mercenary is more cool-headed, she tries to attack whenever theres a gap on Lizas defense while using the other men as shields. Theyre quite contrast-- ".... Wind Protection" Zena-sans magic flicked the poisonous dagger that flew out of nowhere. Looks like it was thrown by the boss. "Tch, they even brought a magician huh. You guys, seize that ck-haired kid!" """Yea""" With the signal from the boss, three men areing to assault me all at once. " Wind Fan" Zena-sans magic obstructs the mens visions with dust, and then she cuts down the men quick like the wind. Shes rtively merciless, but it doesnt seem the men are killed. She cantpare to our girls, but her strength doesnt pale inparison to an average holy knight. Even though theyre crime guild people, against hooligans like them, this result is natural. I saw the shadow of a man who seemed to be the boss trying to hide. I grab the bosss feet with [Magic Hand] and throw him in front of Liza whos finished dealing with the mercenaries. "Uwah, what? Is it magic--gueeh" Stabbed by Lizas baton, the boss faints in agony. It looks really painful. Nana came back from the door just when we were finished. "Master, secured three young organisms." "Well done. Ill look after those children, so go with Liza to look for any survivors after we tie these guys." "Yes, Master." I know there isnt anyone left in this workshop, but I cant not do anything in front of Zena-san. "Zena-san, lets evacuate the children for the time being." "Yes." With Zena-san, I go outside the workshop while bringing the children. "Who are you onii-chan?" "Will you bring me back to the orphanage?" "Im hungry." While giving candies to the little girls, I check their skills. Apparently, they were managed separately because they had magic-type gifts. They were most likely were going to get ve-contracted ahead of time. When we get to the workshops courtyard, the children who were confined in the cere out, led by Shin boy. "Deliverance~?" "Rescueplete nanodesu." "You two did well." I catch the two who are reporting missionplete in my arms and pat their heads. I instruct Shiro and Crow who came back from the treetop to go to where Arisa and the others are and to bring the guards. Now then, time to question the boss. I order Liza to pour water to his head to rouse him up. "Buwaah--, tch. Pathetic, everyones captured huh." "Answer my questions." "Tch, bring the hero if you want to make me talk." This boss seems to have the habit of clicking tongue. "Are you the one who ordered people to kidnap children with cloth wrapped on their arm." The boss stops talking when I question him. Lets bluff here. "Your silence is already an answer. The other guys have already confessed you see? What I want to hear from you is his location." "Hmph, I wont sell out Mirage-aniki even if you tear apart this body. Dont lump me together with other small fries." ....So this guy is really connected to Mirage too. Ive thought of this before, but Interrogation skill is dangerously effective. Afterwards, I questioned him many things, and he confessed that he had been regrly gathered orphans and broke people of the slums and given them to the earls agent. The gathered people were probably the countless corpses that were in the earl mansions underground cave. The boss isnt directly acquainted with the evil directors, but they were in touch through the direct subordinates of Mirage. It seems they had been ordered to gather the sacrifices every odd months whenever the auction open since a year ago. Thest one was several days before the incident of the year-end. I also confirmed the thing about the Orbs, but his replies were are all irrelevant. Apparently, these guys arent rted to the Orb matter. Fumu, then theres a high possibility that theyre unrted to the green demons secret plot. Ive heard the thing I wanted to hear from the boss, so I separate from everyone with natures call as an excuse. Just in case, I told Liza that I was going to capture the other criminals. I change to Kuro, and move to boarding ce for stagecoaches in the royal capitals eastern gate using Unit Arrangement. "Are you traveling?" "What do you want!" I catch the shoulder of the orphanage director whos carrying a big bag and talk. "Eey, let go! Do you not know courtesy!" The orphanage director struggles to shake off my hand. It seems hes trying to escape the royal capital by riding the stagecoach. He probably sensed the danger for himself from Echigoyas inquiry. He has some good intuition. "Do you know Mirage?" "W-what is it about? Talk to other people if youre mistaken me with someone. Im in a hurry." Fumu, he doesnt seem to be ying dumb, so the evil director doesnt seem to be rted to Mirage. "--Then what about the arm cloth?" With that, the evil director shakes in surprise, and tries to run off to the stagecoaches while pushing the other passengers. Looks like he takes part in the kidnapping case. I catch his shoulder when hes about to get on the stagecoach, and hurl him behind. With a crashing sound, gold coins flows out of his bag. "Orphanage director nowadays seem to be quite well off." While ncing at that, I scowl at the evil director. "O, oy, its gold coins." "Woow" The masses are starting to make noise when they see the gold coins, but no one tries to steal it, maybe because theres a guard station nearby. "Oy! What are you doing in front of the gate." "Guards, arrest this guy." I show the dagger with Mitsukuni crest to the guards and order them. The dagger was a thing I got as Nanashi. There are three evil directors including this one. The other two are arrested in their orphanages. After questioning the third evil director, I push them and the kidnapper boss to the prime minister secret agent bureau. Zena-san and the guards were panicking when I snatched the boss as Kuro, but since Ive told Liza and the others that Kuros identity is me, there should be no problem. After a slightly long natures call, I returned to where everyone was. As for the treatment of the evil directors and co-- ording to the prime minister, as they took part in the summoning of the greater demon that put the royal capital in danger, they are all charged of treason to be put for capital punishment. "So, did you question the orphanage directors?" "Yeah, they were just in for the money. They were acquainted with the earl in question after he donated to the orphanages." In order to have a secret talk, I put Arisa on my shoulders and parade around the auction venue. I let the guards to handle the orphans. I gave the guard leader one gold coin as a bonus, so they must have sent the children back to the orphanages properly. "However, to be thanked by a defiant handsome boy in quite murmur sure fires you up~" Shes probably talking about the curt thank you of Shin boy when we parted. Its hard for me to agree with Arisas remark, but its not like I cant understand if I were to put myself in a cheeky girls shoes. Kyururuu, I heard a sound from Zena-sans stomach. Having Attentive Ears skill, Im probably the only one who heard it. Unlike our girls who have been buying and eating, the four people of Zena squad havent eaten anything since morning, they must be hungry. Its already way past 2 PM when I check on the clock. Looks like we missed lunch due to the kidnapping incident. "Im feeling hungry. Lets get some lunch on a shop somewhere." "Yes! Yes! I know a good shop! Arisa-chan rmends it!" Arisa reacted to my suggestion first. There wasnt particr shop I wanted to go, so we went to the so-called creative cuisine shop Arisa rmended. It was slightly far, so we took a carriage. Its near the knight school of the royal academy--or rather, its close by the Echigoya Firms workshop. It seems to be the Soba shop that Nell had a meal at back then. "Here it is!" Arisa points to a two-story building restaurant while looking proud. "The gyuudonburi here is delicious nodesu!" "Like gyuu gyuu~ its packed with deliciousness~?" Looks like Pochi and Tama too havee here to eat with their ssmates after school and between-meal snacks. "It smells nice of meat." "Arent the smell of soy sauce and miso stronger?" Lulu and Liza seem hungry too, theyre sensitive to the smell. "ha~n! Is the back private room avable?" "Ou, if it isnt the noble youngdy. Sorry, but the back rooms been reserved." The thirty-something old shopkeeper who has thick body haires out of the kitchen. There are only several people by the counter inside the store, so all the eight tables inside are empty. "Eh~, how unusual." "Sorry for being unusual. All the tables are avable, so you can sit wherever you like." "Ho~i" We secure three six-people tables inside and sit down. Zena-san and her squad are in the table close to the entrance since they act as the bodyguards. "What do you like to order?" "Do you have any rmendation?" As to be expected of this countrys literacy rate, theres no menu in this shop. "Of course gyuudonburi nanodesu!" "Mwu, kakiage." I was actually asking the shopkeeper, but Pochi and Mia quickly told me their own rmendation. "If youre fine with something a bit expensive, I rmend Oumi cow karage special." "Then Ill go with that. How about everyone?" Looks like karage (fried food) have begun to spread in the royal capital. I urge everyone to order. "Viscount-samas treat?" "W-wait Lilio!" Zena-san is panicking to Lilios unreserved remark. "Of course. You can order anything you like without minding the price. Just in case though, liquor is prohibited okay." "Alright, as expected of noble-sama!" "Then I want the most expensive dish!" "W-wait Ruu!" "Ruu, lets have some talkter." Zena-san and Miss Iona raise their eyebrows to Ruus remark. "Oy oy, our most expensive dish is two silver coins yknow?" "I dont mind. Everyone, order without hesitation!" "Pochi is gyuudonburi nanodesu." "Tama gyuudonburi too~" "Id like Oumi cow karage special like Masters please." "Kakiage special." After Pochi, Tama, Lulu and Mia, everyone tells their order to the shopkeeper. He sure can memorize well without memo. Lastly, Arisa who was pondering with a serious face speaks her order. "Ill go with gyuudon set, kakiage, and cold tofu with a lot of spring onions." Arisa--I can hear the wailing call of diet yknow? Book 13 - 13-17. Royal Capital Sightseeing, Downtown Arc (3) 13-17. Royal Capital Sightseeing, Downtown Arc (3) Satous here. I remember my superior insisting, "People only see what they want to see" while we were drinking together. I replied randomly and ignored it at that time when I was drunk, but it might be unexpectedly deep. The Japanese food in the creative cuisine shop turned out not bad taste-wise despite looking bad. The fried food looking strangely ck is probably because they rarely ever change the oil. Its fine once a while but eating here everyday would make your cholesterol raised to dangerous level. When weve eaten for awhile, some new guests appear from the shops entrance. "Oy, Yui. Is this outskirt eatery really good?" "U~n, I dont know if its good, but its popr you see." The one who entered first was a plump ck-haired boy. Hes handsome enough to pass as an idol if he were slimmer. Rather, he looks like a character from some 2D otome game. And, the girl whos linking arms with the boy is an acquaintance--the self-proimed idol of Southern Japan Union who was summoned by Princess Meneas kingdom, Yui Akasaki. ording to AR, the ck-haired boy beside her seems to be Souya boy, the rumored highness of the school. I was thinking of meeting him sooner orter in order to see if hes the [Highness] that the [Light of Liberty] referred, so this is convenient. I had confirmed his skill and title without problem using Map search, but I wanted to meet the person directly to ascertain things. "Ah! Isnt it Satou-san and Arisa!" "Long time no see~" Arisa waves back at Yui whos waving her hands while looking so happy. That expression of Yui gets clouded. "Whats wrong Satou-san, youre wearing poor-looking clothes! Dont tell me, your business failed?" Looks like she misunderstood seeing our clothes. "Are they Yuis acquaintances?" "Y-yes." "If you dont have any work, you can help in our house. You dont seem to have the strength, but if you were a merchant before, then you should be able to do ountant works. Well also give enough food for the beastkin and the children over there to at least live on if they do odd jobs." Hes quite cheeky, but this Souya boy seems to be unexpectedly the type who takes good care of others. I had a prejudice since Arisa said that he was bullying someone weaker, but he might just be amon good guy. Arisa and the others are putting difficult faces, so its about time to stop his unteral performance. "I am thankful for your kindness, but our jobs are already sufficient--" Let alone 24, Im already working 28 hours even now, so there is no need to add more works. "What, youre Yuis acquaintances. No need to be reserved." "Were only traveling incognito today. Look at this, see." Arisa takes the silver noble tag, and the mithril explorer te from my chest. "What is it? Silver--Vi-viscount?!" Souya boy screams with an aghast face when he sees the tag. Theres no way hed have though that an upper noble would go to a cheap restaurant inmoner clothing after all. "Im sorry. I wasnt trying to make fun of you, I couldnt seize the right timing to speak." I introduce myself to him since I feel like Ive done something bad. "Nice to meet you, Im Viscount Satou Pendragon. May I ask your name?" "So-Souya. I cannot tell you my family name due to circumstances. Please forgive me for that." In case of Shiga Kingdom, if an illegitimate child like him referred himself as Souya Shiga, he would be hauled to the prison with illness as a pretext and be disposed of. Yui interrupts with a friendly face between us. "Im sorry Satou-san. My darling acts bossy around everyone, but hes not a bad guy so please forgive him." "I dont feel offended. To offer works just because theyre your acquaintances of your girlfriend is not something anyone would do just like that." "Ehehe~, hes not my boyfriend, hes my fiance~" Come to think of it, I heard such a thing from Aoi boy. At that time I thought, "He must be a lolicon to fall in love with a 13 year old girl", but if the guy is a 14 year old himself, its nothing questionable. Yui covers her mouth bashfully. A ring fitted with a small diamond glitters on that hand. "Uwah, stop showing off your ring inly." "Ehehehe, isnt nice~ Darling made this for me." --Hou? The crafting quality is shoddy, but its quite a stylish ring. Although you cant possibly sell it to nobles or wealthy merchants, but its good enough to be sold in stores. "I had an opportunity to see a Mich-angelo-made pendant. I was just imitating that." Come to think of it I remember creating many kind of pendants using [Michangelo] name. Souya boys pronunciation was slightly strange, but theres no need to point that out. "Do you want to be a jewel craftsman in the future?" "...I do not. I (ore), no, I (watashi) have to aim for the position of supremacy. That is my mothers...." Souya boy spoke painfully but lost his power to continue in thetter half. The only one who heard the part after [watashi] was probably me with my Attentive Ears skill. Looks like hes burdened with various things as well. I dont have any intention of sticking my neck out for him though, so let just watch over lukewarmly. When I was at a lost as to how to change the subject, another carriage stopped in front of the shop. Its a gaudy carriage that lower nobles like to ride in. A sharp-eyed man wearing coachman clothing enters the shop and then looks around the shop interior as if evaluating it. It seems he thought there was no problem with it, he went back to call the noble waiting outside the shop. The pink hair swings like spreading flower scent, a beautiful girl treads upon the shop with light steps. Her white dress covers to her ankles, her boots are peeking from the hem. Even though her attire looks like something that doesnt fit the TPO, it seems shes aware that she was going to the downtown. "Hee, so this is the shop with Japanese food." "Yes, itll be nice if it suits Aois pte." A boy who looks like a girl entering afterward looks around the shop restlessly with great interest. He is a researcher of my Echigoya Firm, another summoned person like Yui earlier--Land of Prosperous Japan Empires Aoi Haruka. The pink princess noblewoman--Princess Meneas pink eyes seem to have finally caught me, she approaches me half-running happily. "My, Satou-sama!" "It has been a long time. Princess Menea." It seem the other children around cant catch up with the sudden appearance of Menea. "My, please call me Menea." Princess Menea wraps my hand at a strange distance, and pushes herself. If this were a manga, I feel like her eyes would turn heart-shaped. Arisa and Mia would dere me guilty if this kept up, so I gently separate myself from her. "--Me-Menea. Its been awhile." The one who replied her instead of me was Souya boy. Seems he has some feeling for princess Menea, he looks like the temte of a boy in love. Yui looks like she doesnt find it amusing, but it doesnt seem like shell reprove Souya boy. "I do not remember allowing you to call me without honorific. I will not object this one out of respect for Satou-sama, but itll be dealt with appropriately the next time you do it." --Scary. Princess Menea rejects Souya boy with an expression that makes her look like apletely different person than the one I know. Souya boy nods in agreement while trembling and looking pale. Princess Menea has a good look but her personality is problematic, so Id like for Souya boy to live with Yuis pure love. We were going to leave after finishing our meal, but since Princess Menea wanted us to listen to Aoi boys worry together with her, we went into the restaurants private room with them. Im surrounded by Yui, Souya boy, and Arisa so that Princess Menea wont get close. "I wonder what I should do...." Aoi stares at the table and mutters. "Hey, so what are you worrying about anyway?" "If youre being bullied by your senpai in Echigoya Firm, shall I go and stop them?" Arisa and Yui looked at Aoi boys face and talked. Weve been eating the sweets on top of the table, so its about time for some serious vor. "Its not like that. The manager told me to bring a new idea for invention the day after tomorrow, but I cant think of anything good." "There should be many for that though?" Arisa tilts her head in puzzlement. Apparently, Aoi boy is the type who thinks too deeply. "Thats right! Aoi, make smartphones, smartphones. One that works with magic!" "Please dont be absurd. Ive been told not to make smartphones or telmunication devices. Also, cars and railroads are not allowed either." "Why?" "Long distance telmunication and mass transportation vite the gods taboo, so I cant do it, said Kuro-sama." "Eh~, gods are stingy~" Arisa doesnt join the twos conversation, and puts herself on top of myp as if constraining Princess Menea whos gone around the table to try to sit besides me. Arisa--dont stroke someones thigh casually. "Do cars include golem carriages too?" "You might not understand, but its about cars that work with internalbustion engines and burning oil." "I see. Itll be dangerous if they explode after all." "...Y-yes." While stopping Arisas sexual harassment, I replied like a native would. "Hey, what about pump?" "By pump, do you mean the thing that pulls water?" "Yes, that." Arisa is probably talking about pumps that work with human-power. People use buckets to draw water from wells in Shiga Kingdom, so just having pumps should save quite somebor. I thought it was quite a good idea, but Aoi boy shakes his head. "Thats not good. Royal Capital has water service...." Just as Aoi boys said, the Royal Capital is fully equipped with water and sewer services. However--. "Its not like you have to sell it in the Royal Capital." "Right right. Theres no waterworks besides in the Royal Capital, so I think itll sell explosively well." Just as Yui and Arisa have said, it should be useful in rural areas. Its strange that it hasnt been spread by reincarnated people and the others, but it really shouldnt vite the gods taboo. "--Is it really so?" "How about presenting that if it seems good?" "Youve got nothing to lose anyway." Encouraged by Yui and Arisa, Aoi boy seems to be getting motivated too. "Invention huh.... Aoi or something, youe from the same hometown as Yui right?" Seemingly like having thought of something, Souya boy talked to Aoi boy. "Y-yes--wait, you talked about it, Yui-chan." "Un, sorry. I didnt want to keep any secret to darling." Aoi boy pressed on Yui who betrayed his secret, but Yui lightly apologized. Her face looks like she doesnt feel bad about it. "Souya-san, if possible, could you please keep our origins a secret--" "I know. I dont want to let Yui bes something like an experimental animal." Souya boy tly asserted so, thus Aoi boy leaks out a sigh of relief. "Now then, getting back on the topic, since youe from the same ce, you should know about magical dishes that can be eaten immediately after pouring hot water into it, the Insutan or something? How about making that? You should have no problem regarding the market if you have some connection with the military." "In-stant ramen or bouillon cube, something like them is it.... Making dried noodles and powdered soup seem doable. Ill try doing a presentation about that to the manager!" Hes quite good at looking at things. Ill scout Souya boy to Echigoya firm if he bes a bump. Ill add some information while at it. "I remember seeing dried noodles in Standell city in Oyugock Dukedom. It should be helpful if you order it right?" "Thank you very much, Satou-san. Ill ask about it once I go back!" Im d that Aoi boy bes energetic again. "Its thanks to Satou-san that Aoi got well! What should I give as a thank." "No no, I didnt do anything." Princess Menea approached me while looking impressed, but I really only gave a reference in the end, and actually not did anything. I think the three people besides me are the meritorious ones. "Thats not the case at all! Thats right! Will youe for the hanami (sakura blossom viewing)? You can see the royal capitals sakura tree from the girls dormitory garden well." Yui gets on Princess Meneas suggestion outright. "Hanami huh~, that sounds nice! Menea-sama, could I go too with darling?" "....I-it cant be helped. If Yui insists, then I will allow--" "I dislike Sakura. I wont go. Yui should go if you want." Princess Menea seems like shes going to give in to Yuis cheerful request, but Souya refuses with heavy atmosphere. "--Darling? Wait for me. Lets go together if youre going back. Im sorry, Menea-sama. Lets do the hanami forter." Yui hurriedly chases after Souya boy who heads toward the exit. "Princess Menea.... Do not get close to the white-haired orphan anymore. Hes--eerie somehow." Before going through the exit, Souya boy left a warning that also sounded like a backbiting. During the hanami with Princess Menea, the girls from the girls dormitory intruded when they found Mia, so it became quite a chaotic party. Even though there were no liquor, the tension felt like theyd start stripping, I couldnt follow, so we excused myself by saying that we needed to prepare for the evening party. "Everyone should go to the evening party ahead of time once youve prepared, Ill be going after finishing my business at Echigoya Firm." "He? Well wait." I told that to Arisa who stopped her hand changing clothes while having a curious expression on her face. "Id like you to see Karina-samas condition before the evening party." "Okay then, but its rare for you to worry about Karina-sama." I think its not that strange for someone to worry about his employers daughter. Lady Karina may get the opportunity to make some friends at that ce, so I want Arisa and the others to remove her timidness. If she were with me, we would get surrounded by nobles who brought marriage proposals, itd cut down the time. "Then Ill leave it to you." "Okkey~" I wave my hands, going to leave the room, but stop. "Thats right Arisa. I have something to talk about after the evening party, so dont get too frolic to the point of running out of battery like yesterday." "Is it perhaps, ٣?ԣ?ǣ?" While feeling slightly uneasy toward Arisa who raised a shout of victory like Hyaho~i, I leave for Echigoya Firm. Book 13 - 13-18. Satou and Kuro 13-18. Satou and Kuro Satous here. Ive heard that, "Youll die if you meet your doppelganger", though I dont know the source. Is it because you get the urge to kill it when you see yourself objectively? "Kuro-sama, wee back." Even though I moved into the main office without any sound, Tifaliza greets me in no time at all, and then she pushes the button to call the manager. Sound of footsteps, dadada, that arent fit for ady are reverberating from the corridor. The footsteps stop right before the door, and then someone knocks the door after enough time for a few deep breathes. "Enter." "Please excuse me." There wasnt any trace of going full throttle at the corridor on the manager who opened the door. "Kuro-sama, besides the matter about the auction, there is a report regarding the boy and the orphanage from before. Which shall I report first?" "Start from the auction." Thetter is probably about the encounter with us during the day, so leaving it forter should be fine. "Yes, all of the magic arms that were exhibited in the first day have all been bid as nned. Furthermore, nobles, military officers, and merchants who couldnt bid have made reservations. Total ie from the sessful bid is--" "Its 30.713 gold coins. The details is in this copy." Tifalizas calm and melodius voice takes over the managers triumphant report. "Weve got quite a lot for only 100 exhibited items." "The effect from the incident where demons and monsters appeared in the Royal Capital was quite impactful. I heard that magic arms that were exhibited by other people had also been sold for three times the price." ....I see. I guess its not improbable for the sudden price hike since the red-rope pattern monsters cant be hurt by normal weapons that havent been enchanted at least. "Fumu, check the applicants levels, and prioritize the ones who are level 30 and above and have magic edge skills." Giving magic swords to people with 1-digit level is meaningless after all. "Certainly. And also, a special request for a magic sword hase from Sir Heim of Shiga Eight Swords." "A made-to-order magic sword huh..." It sounds quite interesting. After getting the chant orb, making a one-of-a-kind magic sword without burdening Arisa and Mia sounds fun too. "I cant do it right now, but inform him that we will consider about it positively." "--Yes, understood." Looks like she didnt think that I would receive it, the managers response was slightly dyed. The manager pulls herself together, rolls up the list on her hand and then continues talking. "The prime minister requested that we dont sell magic arms to merchants who deal with foreign countries. This is the list of them." I receive the list from the manager. The house of Souya boy I met today is in that list. Its no wonder that theyre in the list since it seems they have dealings with the weaselkin empire and the continent west. The prime minister probably sent the sales control request because he wanted to prevent powerful weapons getting to foreign countries. "It should be natural for us to think about the national defense." "Then we will handle it as is. Kuro-sama, Im thinking of asking for tax concession from the prime minister for undertaking the request, would you permit it?" "Do it." The manager is shrewd unlike me. Next, I receive the report about Shin boy. "--Thus, the kidnapped orphans were saved by Viscount Pendragon and his Mithril explorer retainers. May I ask if the orphanage directors were really arrested by Kuro-sama?" I reply, "Its the truth", to the manager. "Then Ill omit the matter about the orphanage directors. The details are described in this report, Kuro-sama can look at it onter time." I take the report from the manager and toss it into the ck hole of the item box. "The majority of the missing children were found in the slum." "Is that so--" --Good. It seems not all of the missing children were sacrificed for the demon summoning. "The watchmen reported that social welfare bureau had dispatched junior officers to the orphanages that had lost their directors." I thought the recements for the directors wouldnte for a while, but the public office worked unexpectedly fast. "Lastly, Shin boy has sold his ck bandana to a weaselkin merchant." "When was it?" "It was right before the kidnapping incident." I didnt notice it at that time, so he wasnt wearing the recognition inhibition bandana huh. That exins Arisa finding out Shin boys hero title. Even if I give Shin boy another recognition inhibition item, he will just sell it again if he doesnt understand its importance. Ill talk to him about the reason properly before giving it next time. "Who is that merchant?" "I am very sorry. Its not described in the report." "Then investigate it, just the name is fine." "Understood. Ill arrange it so that itll be ready by tomorrow morning." I had searched for the bandana on the map, but I couldnt find it. Its probably stored inside Item Box. I tried searching the weaselkin, but there were more than 1000 of them in the Royal Capital, so I gave up. Being annoying was one of the reason, but there was simply no information to narrow them down. "Kuro-sama, you might be not interested in it, but--" With that preface, the manager talked about how thieves appeared in two venues of the auctions. They were all amateur thieves, so all of them seemed to have been arrested by the venue guards and soldiers, but the story continues. "--The goddess statue has disappeared?" "Yes, the inside of the box that had been carried into the venue was changed into another stone statue." Fumu, its probably unrted to the matter about orbs, but it kinda bothers me. "Its bothering me a bit. Inquire the detail about the incident." "Certainly." Next, I received report about the decrease of burry of the merchant houses in the Royal Capital. "Thats pleasing to hear and all but...." I feel puzzled inside my mind since I dont know how it rtes to me. "This is the result of Kuro-samas actions." Did I do anything? "Thanks to Kuro-sama smashing thief hideouts one after another, the number of thieves in the metropolitan area and night burrs have decreased sharply." Come to think of it, I remember arresting around 400 people recently. "Excellent." I replied so and urged the manager for the next report. "Kuro-sama, there is a little something I need to talk about Sir Pendragon--" After finishing the report, the manager wanted to consult with a serious face, so we change ces from Kuros office where Tifaliza is working to the managers room. "What is it about?" Dont tell me, has she realized that Kuro and Satou are the same person? "Y-yes. Actually the main head of the earl house thats rted to me--" "Manager, this is bad!" The manager was finally going to talk, but then a light blond executive girl rushed in so it got interrupted. "Viscount Pendragon hase for a meeting!" --What? "Moreover, he said that he was Managers fiance!" I suppress my surprise with [Poker Face] skill, and search the map in order to find out the identity of the fake Sir Pendragon. "Nice to meet you, fiancee-dono. I want to talk with just the two of us without other people interfering if possible. Sorry but could you please leave?" That guy talked while having the exact face of Satou. Unfortunately the voice is slightly different from my natural voice. It sounds like hes forcing higher pitched voice to sound lower. I confirmed just in case, but hes not a mock body (avatar) of the green demon. "--Dont mind it." I cut off Fake Satous talk. "And, whats your business foring here?" Fake Satou shrugs off his shoulders to my pressing, hes putting the expression of cant be helped then. His attitude is quite aggravating, though its probably his aim. "I received her marriage proposal, so I thought of meeting her here and having some talk with her. Were neighbors after all." Fake Satou smiles refreshingly towards the manager. The manager isnt looking at Fake Satou, but to me, she tells me the reason why hes insisting that hes her fiance. "A-actually, the head of an earl house rted to ours had colluded with my father to propose a marriage to Viscount Pendragon." I see, so it was among the many marriage proposals that had arrived in the mansion. I had told the butler to write letters of refusal if the other parties were lower nobles, but I have to write the letters myself if its for the upper nobles, so its been put on hold. It looks like itll be troublesome if I dont write my replies soon. Now then, leaving that aside, lets find out Fake Satous motive. "Apparently an annoying bug wont go away today, so lets deepen our love in another day." The manager lifts her eyebrows in anger toward Fake Satous joke. She muttered in low voice, "He dared to insult Kuro-sama." However, it seems because the other party is an upper noble, she endures herself not to raise her hands against him. "This is amemoration for our meeting." Fake Satou takes out a ne wrapped in cloth from his chest and presents it to the manager. Its an expensive looking ne that has a glittering vermilion drop on the top. The detailed information is disyed beside the ne on the AR reading-- "I want you to at least take this." The manager who wants Fake Satou to go away is going to take the ne without even looking at it. I grab her arm and stop her. "....Wait." "Kuro-sama?" The manager smiles broadly from my restraint. "You are really boorish--" Fake Satou disappeared before he finished speaking. He didnt run away, he was sunk into the wall after receiving my front kick. I didnt kill him of course, but he probably wont wake up for now. I leave the surprised manager and put the ne dropped by him into my storage. This ne is a cursed item, its a dangerous item that makes the wearer unconsciously obeys the order of the one who has the other pair. "Ku-Kuro-sama?! Hes still tentatively an upper noble. From the standpoint of Kuro-sama and Hero Nanashi-sama...." "I dont care. Its an impostor." Long blond hair flows down from Fake Satous ck hair. I get close to the impostor and strip off his disguise. "--A woman?" "Thats right." This person was the female phantom thief whom I met when we first arrived at the Royal Capital. I had noticed that the Fake Satou was the phantom thief from the beginning, but she didnt do any offense, so I assumed a wait-and-see stance. I tied the phantom thief with Thorn Foots ivy, gave her the minimum treatment with a diluted low magic potion, and interrogated her. "--Then you wanted to manipte the manager in order to steal the orbs in the underground vault?" "Thats right." This one wanted orbs too huh--. Organized thievery has decreased, but now an individual phantom thief has appeared. Im getting tired of eliminating them, its about the time they should stop. "Is that all you want to ask? Then just quickly hand me over to the guards. Or maybe you want my body?" The female phantom thief pushes out her breasts while being tied up, provoking me. Its the manager who reacts instead of me. "Be silent." The manager hits the phantom thief with a horseback-riding whip. A red mark is engraved on the phantom thiefs cheek. "Leave it at that." I take out a sleeping magic potion from my storage and force the female phantom thief to drink it. The female phantom thief twists her body, trying to resist it, but she quickly loses her consciousness, turning to [Coma] condition. She was probably going to try escaping before the imprisonment, but now she should sleep for a whole day. "Send her to the prison as she wants--" As if waiting for me to finish dealing with the fake, the ring tone from [Telephone] rings. The caller is Arisa. Did anything happen in the royal castle? While recalling a slight irritation, I put the Telephone reception to ON. Book 13 - 13-19. Nanashi and Arisa In Arisas point of view this time. 13-19. Nanashi and Arisa "Arisa, you sure look quite cheerful today." "You think so?" Dehehe, I understand myself that my face has broken into a smile. I dont think something wonderful like Yotogi will happen probably, but getting called out by your loved one in the middle of the night sure fires you up. If I dont stop myself from getting another three helping in the feast today, were I strip and show my bulging stomach, my maidens heart will be in a pinch. Ah but, the dishes in the royal castle are different than what Lulu and Master usually make, so I just cant stop~ --У٣ףţţţţ I heard a high-pitched voice when the carriage was just about to arrive at the royal castles parking lot. "Chicken meat~?" "Bird of prey nanodesu." Bird of prey? Is it like a hawk or an eagle? "--Coachman! Stop the carriage!" Liza whos looking outside speaks loudly. I wonder what is it? Time for magic! [Area Search] activate! Above is--. "Arisa, pull yourself together." Liza is pping my cheeks. In the grove of trees--the carriage is overturned on the thicket. Apparently, I fainted. "W-what happened?" "The horses acted violently and overturned the carriage." The horses did--? "--Right! I remember now!" Right when I was shouting, I heard the call from Tama and Pochi. It seems theyve gone scouting. "Lots of carriages fell~" "Itll be bad if we dont save them quick nanodesu." That thing flies over the grove of trees like, gouu. --У٣ףţţţţ Beyond the grove, I see many carriages toppled over and something circling in the sky. Eagle as its upper half of the body, and lion as the lower half. The mythical beast that rules over the sky--Griffon. Anyone who sees that figure can only choose to escape. --У٣ףţţţţ However, Ill say this daringly! "Griffons cry should be Guruu!!!" "Arisa--what are you saying?" Liza is looking seriously worried about me. Im sorry. I know that its not a good timing to make the joke, but I couldnt help but did it no matter what. I wonder if being an otaku is sinful.... "But, how did that monster invade the royal castle?" I suddenly realized it when I heard Lulu. Come to think of it, the royal castle has the barrier of Ancient King Yamato, so it was even safe during the attack of a greater demon back then, how did this one enter I wonder? "Huhuh~?" "Its Master nanodesu!" Eh? Where? " Long Sight. That clothing and violet wig is certainly Masters, so I report." I also take out a telescope from my magic bag, and look at the back of the circling Griffon. I see a small figure of a person on its back. If that figure is really Master, then the Griffon seems to be around 10 meter long big body in total. "But, I dont think Master would do something that trouble people you know?" "Nn, agree." Just as Lulu and Mia have said, this is unlike Master. --Moreover. "Everyone, get ready for battle!" Everyone looks surprised hearing mymand. "A-Arisa?" "Thats an impostor!" I mean the chest area is swelled. Master who hates cross-dressing will never cross-dresses by himself. "For now, lets attract their attention. Ill confine them in my space magic once theye here!" "Understood. Pochi, Tama, use Magic Edge Cannon. Lulu, guard Mia and Arisa. Nana, provide the counterattack." Everyone starts to act following Lizas instructions. Red balls of light shot by the three fly toward the Griffon. However, right before they hit, the shots missed the Griffon as if they evaded it themselves. "--Wind barrier." I hear Mia muttering next to me. However, we should have seeded tempting it going to the grove. I mean the Griffons hostile line of sight is directed here. The Griffon plunges toward us at a terrific speed! I look up at the Griffon and shout. "Only barrier can win against barrier!" That aint the case, but the mood is important! The tension MAX me can do it! Without unique skill, theres no way this can be resisted! --Activating space magics [<>]! The space before the Griffon swirls, swallowing its big body. They tried to evade in a hurry, but their speed became their undoing, they disappeared into the the other dimension created by my magic. "As expected of Arisa." "Not yet! Three minutes. Im going to call for reinforcement, so everyone please help the injured people in the parking lot!" After I told so, everyone began to act immediately. I take out the continuous MP-healing magic potion, that Masters created, from magic bag and drink it. I still have enough magic power, but its to be doubly sure. Next I activate space magics [Telephone], calling Master. Yes, its Satou here. "Master, its an emergency. Come here." I frankly report. "Whats happened?" As expected of cheat Master, toe at the next moment, hes too wonderf--mu? "Wait, donte with that figure." "Ah, sorry--" Master is not in his usual ck haired shota-like figure, but in Echigoya Firms Kuro figure with a foreign actors face and white hair. It might be handsome and all, but I like his usual face more than the camouge mask. After confirming that no one is looking, Master changes back to the usual Satou figure. "And, what happened?" "An impostor of Master and a Griffon appeared." "What? Here too?" Master expressed his surprise. "Eh? Did a Griffone out too there?" "No, it was a fake Satou in my case." So, such a wonderful object appeared. I want to see it a bit. "So, wheres the impostor and the Griffon?" "Theyre there." We ran out of time-out before I could exin. The sky broke, and a beak appeared. "Then, Ill go ahead and eliminate--" After dering so reliably, Master wont move for some reason. "--That idiot." Master whos unusually angry changed into Nanashi form, disappeared, and reappeared beside the Griffon. Theyre saying something in the distant, but I cant hear it here. Next moment, the Griffon disappeared together with Master. ....I wonder what happened? Exnation pulisu! Book 13 - 13-20. Nanashi and Arisa (2) This is also in Arisas point of view. 13-20. Nanashi and Arisa (2) "Sorry, sorry, an idiot rode on the Griffon, so I had to take them somece away that wouldnt trouble other people." "Idiot?" Its rare for Master whos a gentleman to speak like that. --I wonder what is this? I feel a really bad premonition. Then, Liza who should have been doing rescuees back. Looks like shes been called by Masters Telephone magic. Unlike me, Master can use Telephone without speaking. Its inly cheating, enviable. "Master, did you call for me." "Yeah, I want Liza and Arisa toe with me." "Certainly." "Okkey." The scene before my eyes changes into jungle like frame drops in a movie. Theres a Griffonying on the space before us, grooming itself. "Hikaru! Where are you?" Whuat?! A womans name!! Th-theis is a case! The case is happening on the spot, nee-san! "Ah! Ichirou-nii." --Another alias? You might forget your true name before long you know? Mumu! The ck-haired woman who took off her wig lightly runs toward Master. --Thats! Isnt she the broom woman who barged on when the greater demon attacked! The broom woman rushes, going to hug Master vigorously, so I put myself between them using short-distance teleport. "Too soft!" "Uwah, Teleport magic? Huh arent you the violet-haired girl. Then maybe its a Unique Skill?" The broom woman were surprised against Arisa-chans impregnable guard. "You two calm down." As I intimidatingly growled, garuru, Master embraced me. I dont intend to yield to the broom woman, but in order to fully enjoy this wonderful situation, I decide to stop my hostility outwardly. "First, she is my childhood friend whoes from the same town, her alias is Hikaru, her real name is Kouhai Mitsuko, shes the Ancient King Yamato herself. It seems she underwent cold sleep with magical means until the present age. She usually calls herself Mito." There are many things I want to retort, but Ill endure it for now. I mean, Im currently experiencing a miracle right now. For Master to hold me on hisp while patting my head! Ah, itll be nice if time stop like this-- "Then, shes Liza of Lizardfolk kin. Shes a master of spears and the mediator among mypanions." Introduced by Master, Liza bows to the broom woman. Lizas eyes are on alert against the broom woman and the Griffon, her hand is not letting go of her spear. As expected of Liza. "Nice to meet you! You dont have to be so vignt, I wont harm Ichirou-nii you see." While turning aside Lizas spirit with ease, the broom woman waves her hand carefreely. "And, this one is Arisa. As you can see, shes a reincarnated person, and although shes a bit troublesome, shes my advisor." A-at least call me your lover or your future wife please! "Dont tell me, there are other girls too?" "There are though?" Even though the broom woman asked anxiously, Master replied back utterly normally. Apparently, the broom woman--nay, Hikarus position is close to ours. "Master, a question!" "What is it so suddenly." "Is this Hikaru person your ex-girlfriend? Or an ex-wife?" I asked since I thought the possibility of YES was low, but it might be better if I didnt ask. My heart is beating like itll explode. "Theres no way right? Ive never gone out with Hikaru. Of course, shes never been my wife either." "I see~?" Alright---------! Indeed my Master! "Ichirou-nii is mean. Im nning to be your wife from now on so its alright! I mean, Im not a younger girl now! Im older than Ichirou-nii! Fufufu, no more lolita! Another world is the best! Now you cant tell me that youre not into younger girls!" Uwah, her personality somehow feels like a deja vu. "Ive been thinking this since awhile, Arisas and Hikarus personalities are simr arent they. " S-T-O-P iiiit! I did think I was fickle, but I dont think Im that bad. "And, is the name Ichirou that Hikaru-san has been saying since awhile ago Masters new alias?" "No thats my real name." "Real name?" --Ah, I see. Satou cant be a real name after all. "So Masters name was Satou Ichirou." "Nope. My real name is Suzuki Ichirou." ףȣ٣ "Where did Satoue from Suzuki Ichirouuuu!" Master ignores my soulful retort. I think Masters ignoring talent is too high. "Should I call Master as Suzuki Ichirou-sama from now on?" "No, just call me Satou like its always been." Master replied so to Lizas question. I and Liza have never called Master with Satou even once, but lets not tease it needlessly now. Arisa-chan is a woman who can read mood. "My default name has been Satou ever since I came here, so being called Satou in this figure has be natural for me." I see, so it wasnt a name that was addedter. "And, what did this childhood friend Hikaru-sane for?" "I was asked to do something by Ichirou-nii." Hikaru answers with a smile. It looks like shes really in love with Master. I cant help but feel that shes happy to be relied on. "I asked her to be Shin boys guard since it seems hes being targeted by a greater demon." "Ah, that hero kid huh." Im not happy that Master relied on this Hikaru instead of us, butining about it will be misdirected of me. Its vexing, but we are no match against a greater demon unless we are all together with our equipment and in fully boosted states. We have to be stronger, and be relied upon the most! Ill work hard to aim for level 100 once we get back to the Labyrinth City! "Right, why were you dressed up as Hero Nanashi?" "Nn? Because Ive seeded as the second generation Hero Nanashi. Ive been told that I wont be attacked even if I ride a dragon if Im in this clothing." It bothered me for a bit so I asked, and such an answer came back. Certainly, I think no one attacked her with arrows or magic, only us did attack. "But I never thought that the horses would run away earlier than the humans when the Griffon appeared." "Griffon is the natural enemy of horses in fantasy setting after all." Its said that Hippogriff is born between a horse and a Griffon isnt it? Come to think of it, I might have never heard the name Hippogriff in this world. "You have to apologize to the people you troubledter okay." "Which reminds me, why did you ride a Griffon?" "The dragons wouldnt let me ride on them since they were afraid of Ichirou-nii, so I asked the Griffon who was ying in the mountain foot to let me ride on it." Saying so, Hikaruhi release her hidden status and inly showed her Unique Skill, [Friendship]. Wont you be the greatest tamer with this skill? "But you shouldnt have ridden it to as far as the royal castle." "Well~, I noticed that I didnt have Ichirou-niis contact address when I arrived at the Royal Capital, so I thought, might as well see Sharlick-kuns descendants at the royal castle." Hikaru frankly told me her reason when I gave her my honest opinion. Judging from the flow of the conversation, Sharlick doesnt seem to be about the current third prince, but probably about the second generation Shiga Kingdoms king. Your own descendants, that super fire you up! And also, right. I have to ask one more thing. "I missed my chance to ask earlier, what do you mean by second generation Nanashi?" "Ah, since Hikaru can probably defeat a demon lord even if it appears, and the king and the prime minister think Nanashi as the Ancient King Yamato, Hikaru is the right person for it right?" So its like that? How should I say, arent you pushing the troublesome work to Hikaruhi? Leaving me who had such a doubt behind, Master said something serious. "Oh right, Ive been wanting to talk about something for awhile--" --ףȣԣ I, cant, hear, it. "To the dragons?" "Thats right. Im sorry to Liza whos from the n that worships dragons...." "No, dragons seek powerful opponents. I heard that the dragonsmend anyone who can hurt them by any means. Besides--" I-cant-hear-it. "Are you alright?" Master looked at me, whose thought was in disarray, worryingly Long eyshes. His skin is disgustingly beautiful like always. "S-sorry, I couldnt hear it well. Its about how Master defeated the dragons at the Dragon Valley and leveled up right? I did wonder how Master got to level 310, but to think that the experience points was from defeating dragons. As expected of my Master!" I talk like a machine gun to escape reality. Yet, this Hikaru girl! "Isnt it~. To even defeat the strongest dragon god AkonKagura-sama, cant believe it~ As expected of my Ichirou-nii!" She inly thrust the reality, she didnt even doubt or try to escape. --God ying? I could believe it if it was a half, demi-god, or the gods apostle. "Arisa, I understand that you cant believe it." No! You dont understand! "But thats not an excuse to open my robe on the chest and try to enter inside!" --Isnt it fine, just for a bit! "Have you calmed down?" "Un, a bit." My Masternium is being replenished. Please wait for a bit more. "Since Arisa has calmed down, lets get back to the Royal Capital. Hikaru, you change to normal clothing too." "Un, okay. Guri-kun were parting here. Really thank you for today." --У٣ףţţţ! I wont retort. I wont retort anymore! "And also Hikaru, just call me Satou." "Then please call me Mito." "Okay." "But, can I call you Ichirou-nii when its just us two?" "Yeah, I dont mind." Nuooooou! "Please call me Hikaru during that time too." "Yeah." Flirting is forbidden! I desperately drill my head on Masters stomach. "Now then, since Arisa is in bad mood, so lets go back." We return to the royal castle with Masters Unique Skill. The people seem to be in the middle of rescue operation, so we go help too. Despite being the daughter of a noble, Karina is pulling the carriages together with Pochi and Tama, rescuing the injured. Its a pity that my instruction for her to attract Masters attention isnt going well. I wonder if I really should instruct Karina to be the tsundere type after all? In the end, the evening party today is canceled too. After seeing the young nobles who were supposed to debut on the high society this year crying their eyes out, Hikaru--I mean, Mito secretly apologizes and prays for them to meet their good matches. Well, the person herself is single without a lover, so you cant expect it to be miraculous. "--And so, Mito is my childhood friend. Shes going to live in the mansion for a while, so please get along well with her." "Nice to meet you!" Master introduced Mito to everyone, Mito unabashedly greeted. After discussing with Liza, were going to tell about Masters real name in Japan, and about the god ying to everyone once we find a good opportunity. For me and Liza, Satou feels more like Masters real name than Suzuki Ichirou. "Nice to meet you~?" "Nice to meet you nanodesu." "Registered as Masters sister-inw so I report." Tama, Pochi, and Nana weed Mito. "Mwu, increased." "P-please take care of me." Mia and Lulu seem to have mixed feelings due to the appearance of a rival. "Mito knows that Im a hero, so you can show her your magic bags and the hidden equipment." When Master finished speaking, the entrance bell rang. "--Looks like Zena-san hase." Master who turned his face toward the entrance muttered. "Zena? Dont tell me its another new girl?" "Yes, its the girl whos saved Liza and the others, and works as a magic soldier in Seryuu city." Should I say that the concerned party is in love with Master? Well, I guess its fine. Theres a lot besides Zena-tan anyway. Zena-tan who entered the room is surprised to see Mito. However, the meaning of that surprise is slightly different from what I expected. "Mi-Mito-san?!" "Ara, arent you the child I met in Zetsu Earldom?" Looks like Zena-tan and Mito are acquainted. The world is small~ The two were asking about theirmon acquaintance, John-kun, but I didnt really care so I ignored it. After hearing that Mito is Masters childhood friend, Zena-tan is having aplicated look on her face, but Mito looks like shes used to it. It seems Master really was popr with younger girls in his former world too. But, well, Im not that pessimistic to the status quo. I mean, unlike the monogamous Japan, the countries here approve the polygamyw. Moreover, Master is an upper noble, so he should be able to have three wives at the very least! Even if I have to yield the first seat to Aze-tan, Ill get the second and the third seats together with Lulu! If I just smash Masters strangely high ethics, I should be able to be considered a wife candidate! My highest priority is to build a bombshell body! Now then, Ill get the secret of Lulu onee-sama whos stealthily attained C-cup, and get that nice body! Oh but, tomorrow is the princesss tea party, so I have to sleep quick. Alright, lets work hard from tomorrow on! Book 13 - 13-21. The Princesss Tea Party 13-21. The Princesss Tea Party Satous here. Even someone whos usually taciturn can talk fluently when its about their favorite thing. If you want to get along with someone whos hard to please, I think you should begin by knowing their favorite thing. "Thank you for inviting me to the tea party today--" I bow like a retainer would before Princess Shistina, the sixth princess of Shiga Kingdom. The ones that havee to the tea party are only Arisa, Mia and me. The three beastkin girl and Nana have gone to thebyrinth. They wished for it since they hadnt moved their bodies for awhile, so I sent them to the marine area deep in the firstyer. Of course, Lulu who brought cooking tools were also with them. In addition, Crow and Shiro are attending the royal academy like usual, and Hikaru is watching Shin boy. I finish my greeting, and look around the room while being careful as to not make it seems rude. As might be expected of the room of the princess of arge kingdom, eightdys attendants and maids are packed inside. Every one of the employees is a beauty. "Wee Viscount Pendragon. Arisa and Mia-sama too, wee." "Good day Shistina-sama. I have brought the snacks I talked about the other day. It has been put inside the magic refrigerator storage, so please go ahead and enjoy it." "Morning." Arisa was talking about crepes. It was topped with strawberry and lulus fruit ice cream, so I ended up making a magic refrigerator for it too. I made it in the name of one of my alias, Trismegistus. This is the first time Ive been invited to a tea party by the princess, so Ive brought some presents thats just righting from a Viscount. Adding up the princesss preferences I heard from Arisa, I brought things like stationery with flower fragrance, self-made paper that felt nice to write on, a pen made from water stone that didnt need ink, and a box with lock for putting letters. Every one of them is adorned with pretty decorations that suit the princess, made in the name of Michangelo. They were quite good considering they were made in half an hour. In addition I also gave six-colored paper tags. Theyre Arisas and Mias favorites, so a researcher should be happy with them. I also gave things like pastry and perfumes to the personal attendants of the princess. Theyve been taking care of Arisa and Mia, so these much is alright. "This is the first time Ive seen such a small refrigerator. Perhaps, Viscount Pendragon made it?" The princess asked with eyes full of expectation, but I cant exactly tell her YES. "No, its a work of Trismegistus-shi." "Thats the name of the up-anding mysterious magic tool engineer isnt it. If Im not mistaken hes contracted exclusively to Echigoya Firm." "The princess knows well, it was brought by my personal merchant. It is quite useful when I need to bring cakes." After hearing my conversation with the princess, one of the princesss attendant looked subtly dejected. A small-sized magic refrigerator is convenient after all, so she probably wanted to have one nearby. Unlike the pen and the letter box that use the users magic power, magic refrigerator uses a crimson treasure manufactured from a philosophers stone as its magic source, so I cant give it. Beckoned by the princess, we sit on the sofa and then her personal musicians begin to y a soft elegant tune. Mia seemed to be interested with the musicians, but she sat besides me with a thump after Arisa urged her to. When the princess touches the crystal pir-like magic tool beside the sofa, wind begins to circte around us and the musicians performance cant be heard anymore. "Ive used the anti-listening device, so you can talk with ease." "Thank you, Tina-sama." "Nn." "You too Viscount Pendragon, please rx more." The princesss way of speaking changed. I see, so its a free and easy party. Looks like Arisa and Mia are good friends with Princess Shistina. Apparently, even the special music is nothing more than a way to check the magic tools function. "And so, Viscount Pendragon--" "You can call me with just Satou." My house name is a bit hard to say, so I tell her to use the easier one. For some reason, Mia and Arisa who are sitting beside me are grinding my arms and rubbing their heads, but they stop acting strangely after I slip my arm away and pat their heads. "Then Sir Satou. Could you please tell me about the firework and the <> that you made in Oyugock Dukedom?" "Yes, its fine. At first I asked about the firework that was made from gunpowder from Hero Hayato--" The Deception skill was doing great after a long absence, so I seeded telling a fabricated story about the making of the firework spell without any trouble-- --Or so it should have been.... "Then! Satou-sama really made the firework!" The princess links her fingers in front of her chest looking so happy, staring at me with a gaze full of admiration ....Oops. Maybe I should have told her that I found it in ancient document from Ancient King Yamatos era and recreated it. No, its widely known that the firework is my creation in the Duchy Capital, so telling a lie would get it exposed. "Nn, genius." Mia nods. Afterward, we had a break when the maids brought the snacks and the tea, and then the four of us discussed about magic lively. She stated her knowledge about magic and spells so fluently Id have never thought she was the same taciturn person like when she was in the Forbidden Library, she was debating with Arisa and Mia about magic. Its been two hours already, but their liveliness dont seem to be fading. They look like Akiba warriors when they talk about anime and games they like. I hesitated as to whether I should show the spell that was requested through Arisa or not, but thinking that the princess probably wont use it for anything strange, I take out the document about the spell Ive brought. Even if I got caught in something annoying because of this, I could probably do something about it through Nanashi. "This is, dont tell me!" "I had found some right spell, so I altered it a bit and made it so that it fulfills the request." I pour water on the silver tray and then pour it with thick colored fruit juice. After stirring it with a wooden stir stick, I ask Mia to use the spell. " Remove Different Water" The mixed fluid on the tray is gradually separating. Eventually, the water is on the left side, and the concentration of fruit juice is gathered on the right side. Theyll mix again if left alone, but this should be enough for the spell experiment. I dont know what she want to use this for, but this might be useful for cooking and such. "Amazing! Satou-sama, youre amazing!" The excited princess holds my hands on the table. Rather, shes been adding "sama" to call my name since awhile ago. "The color is a bit different than the original fruit juice isnt it." "Nn, condensed." Arisa and Mia fold their arms while criticizing the magics effect. Ive also made other spells, one that uses space magic and another that uses lightning magic, but the former has be an advanced level magic because it over-consume the capacity to pick up the molecules, while thetter makes use of the ionization tendency so it doesnt meet the requirement of separating the fruit juice. In the end, the water magic that makes use of osmotic pressure has the best cost to performance ratio. "Your highness, what do you n to use this spell for?" "--Can you promise not tough at me?" The princess replied seriously to my nonchnt question. "Yes, of course." I replied immediately, but the princess seems to be hesitating about something. "Its alright, Master wontugh at people who are earnest." "Nn, no problem." Arisa and Mia back the princess when they see her like that. It seems the princess makes up her mind with that, she resolves herself and speaks. "Im researching the method to return monsters into normal creatures." The princess began to talk with such a shocking statement. "Do you know that monsters are born from the concentration of miasma?" "Yes, I do." "Ever since I heard about it as a child, Ive had this question, If miasma turns creatures into monsters, cant the reverse happen too?--" I did think about that too. In every book Ive read up until know, theyve concluded that the process is irreversible, but Ive been thinking even now that it should be possible to turn back monsters back with magic. In fact, humans that had began to change into monsters after consuming Fiend Drug did stop their transformation when their magic power were extracted. At the very least, I think that if its immediately after the transformation, they can turn back to the original creatures by pulling out the miasma inside their bodies. There is a darkness magic that can control miasma and create monster, so I think its possible if I get that spell. I didnt see it in the Forbidden Library of Shiga Kingdom, I think asking True Ancestor Ban or the knowledgeable Corpse in the Labyrinths loweryer might be worth it. It seems the princess is researching separation magic like this in order to link it with her [Turning monsters back into normal creatures] research. "--I think that if the miasma in monsters can be pulled out, turning them back into normal creatures, the living space of people will open up more, and then even the people in the downtown will be able to live prosperously." I agreed with the princess until the halfway through, but I couldnt really agree with thest part. If people be the ruler of the world, great wars between people are sure to happen. Moreover, if the monsters are created by the gods to be the deterrence of war, then I cant help but feel that making them disappear would mean viting the gods taboo. Furthermore, even if you can turn a monster back into a normal creature, I dont think you will be able to make the monsters in the whole world disappear. Rather, if you want to erge living space, researching monster-repellent barrier should you better result. "Thats a splendid way of thinking." Nevertheless, I read the mood, and affirmed the princesss noble desire. I agree to the first half at least. Also, itd be troubling if strangely denying her would make the princess progressing to some distorted way. If theres no one who sympathizes with with her, Im worried that a remnant of the [Wings of Liberty] would take advantage of her, making her support the demons plot after getting tricked. "Im d--" After hearing my impression, the princess muttered and rxed her shoulders. So she really was afraid that her view would be denied. "I think materializing it would be difficult, but the result of the research would be left for the future. Continuing the research while keeping the hope that itll blossom someday is alright." "Yes! Satou-sama!" In an indirect way, I had told her, "It might be useless, but your research might be useful for someone in the future", but it seems her heartstrings have been touched, the princess is staring at me with gleaming eyes. For some reason, Arisa and Mia are ring. The stares of the maids beyond the anti-listening device are piercing. Well now, whats up with this ce.... Characters Shistina The sixth princess of Shiga Kingdom. 18 year old. Allowed to go in and out of the royal castles forbidden library. Her mother is the daughter of Duke Bishtal. A friend of Arisa and Mia. Shin A good-looking boy with white hair that Arisa met in the Royal Academy. He seems to be a local hero. Trismegistus One of Satous aliases. Used when making magic potions and magic tools. Michangelo One of Satous aliases. Used when making artworks and essories. Ban A reincarnated person who was formerly a Japanese. A vampire True Ancestor who takes up a residence in the loweryer of Selbiras undergroundbyrinth. Corpse A reincarnated person who was formerly a Japanese. A mummy military otaku man who takes up a residence in the loweryer of Selbiras undergroundbyrinth. Once a scientist of Furu empire. Once threatened the gods using nuclear weapons. Hayato Saga Empires hero who was summoned from Japan. Currently chasing after a demon lord in thebyrinth of the weaselkin empire. Akiba Warrior Veteran volunteer. Possible to job-change into a wizard when they exceed 30 year old. Devoted to do habitual image training in order to prepare for when they get teleported to another world. Book 13 - 13-22. The Princesss Tea Party (2) 13-22. The Princesss Tea Party (2) Satous here. Ive seen harps in stories and tv shows, but Ive never seen one in person. I have an image of a woman wearing toga ying a harp, but thats quite heavy isnt it. Im saved by the announcement that the little sister of Princess Shistina wille. Stopping the anti-listening device, we clean up the spell documents and get back to a normal tea party state. While feeling a bit like a secret lover of a married woman somehow, my eyes catch sight of a little girl who appears on the entrance of the room. "Shistina nee-sama!" The small princess hugs Princess Shistina. Her name is Doris, born from the same mother as Princess Shistina, shes the twelfth princess whos only 10 years old. Shes two years younger than Arisa, but her physique is no different than Arisas. Princess Doris is behaving like a spoiled child with her big sister for a while, after that she turns toward Mia and speaks in high tension. "Mia-sama! Ive brought an unusual harp and Hisui today for Mia-sama!" The Hisui that Princess Doris was talking about isnt a jade but a small songbird with feathers as beautiful as a jade. Its singing beautifully from inside a luxurious cage. --I wonder what is this? I get deja vu like I know this bird. "Mia-sama, please y this!" Mia receives the harp, flicks the strings with her finger and confirms the music scale. The harp looks mystical befitting to be an item of a princess of arge kingdom. The strings that look like theyre made from gold are arranged on the harps jade-like main body. In addition, a relief of a long haired woman is carved on its supporting part. This female statue doesnt seem to be a mere decoration but it also serves as an echo pipe, Mia is doing trial and error with a serious face, trying to grasp the harps characteristic. Looks like Princess Doris is bored now that Mia isnt keeping herpany, she steps toward me. "I permit you to give your name." Princess Doris spoke so as ifmanding me who was still sitting. The way shes trying her best to look dignified is heartwarming. "Nice to meet you your highness. I am Viscount Satou Pendragon, a retainer of Earl Muno." After that, I bow stylishly like a young nobleman would. Normally I would only do this to ady, but this kind of greeting should make a little girl whos trying hard to look like an adult happy. "My! What a wonderful greeting, Sir Pendragyon--Viscount-sama. I am the twelfth princess of Shiga Kingdom, Doris Shiga. Im born from the same mother as Shistina nee-samas nano--desuwa." Princess Doris returned the greeting even while fumbling her words and using wrong speech. After looking restlessly to my sides, she turns toward Arisa. "Arisa, leave that space." "No way." Arisa rudely refused the order even though it was against a princess of arge kingdom. It seems the princess didnt think that she would be refused, her line of sight loiters around restlessly. Mia is sitting on the opposite side of Arisa. After looking troubled for a while, seemingly unable to tell Mia to leave, she smiles as if shes realized something and then she holds both her hands toward me. --What does she want me to do? "Let me sit on yourp, Pendra--Satou." I see, she wants to sit on myp huh. "Doris, youre being impolite." "Princess, sit beside Princess Shistina." Princess Shistina and Princess Doriss close aide rebuked her, but she turns her clingy-like line of sight toward me. "--I cant?" "Understood, Princess Doris." I grab her waist and put her on myp. Mia and Arisa seem dissatisfied, but please let me off for just spoiling a cute child. After Mia has finished adjusting the strings, she begins ying the harp. It seems the jade colored bird likes Mias performance, its chirping with the music. --Un? I can feel wave of magic power. ording to information from AR reading, the crystal tree which the harp is made from has an effect on the emotion of the audiences. Simply put, the item has an extra effect of making the listeners get more easily impressed. In fact, the people here, besides me whove resisted it, are listening to Mias performance in ecstasy. By no means its because my sensitivity has been gotten bad. Well, it doesnt seem like it causes any harm anyway, Ill just listen to Mias performance quietly--. Right at that time, I heard a birds shriek, and then sound of metal bursting echoes in the room. Its followed by the servants screams, throwing the room into chaos. Before my view, theres a monster spreading its wing on top of a broken cage. An emeral green colored bird-type monster opens its bright red eyes. Red-rope pattern magic circle is emerging from the surface of its jewel-like feathers. --A red rope monster? "Hisuis cage!" "M-monster!" "Y-your highness, please evacuate!" I throw the three little girls to the corner of the room, and carry Princess Shistina to that corner. "Your highnessssssss!" I feel sorry for the maids who look like theyll faint, but I only have two arms. I put down Princess Shistina to the falling point of the three little girls, and receive theing little girls one by one. I think Arisa is a big shot for trying to aim for my lips in this situation. I felt that the presence of the monster trying to act when I was receiving Arisa, so I kicked one of the heavy sofas toward the monster. "Mwu." "Why is a red rope pattern in this ce?" "Lets defeat it for now." Mias and Arisas questions are reasonable, but there are too many nonbatants here. Removing the monster quickly is probably for the best. "You cant! Dont kill Hisui!" When I was going to eliminate the monster, Princess Doris stops me with her whole body. So thats really what remain of Princess Doriss songbird. "Im sorry your highness." I apologize to the small Princess Doris and rush toward the monster. Unfortunately, Ick preparation. --ˣ٣գң٣ţţţţţţ. I block the birds ultrasonic breath with [Air Curtain] magic chantlessly, and hit the monsters body with my palm. "HISUIIIIII!" Princess Doriss desperate scream is beating my back. --Im reflecting. Even if its unreasonable, I shouldnt give up easily. Having nothing to lose in trying, I rob the monsters magic power with [Mana Drain] through my palm. The red rope magic circle that protects the monsters body disappears. So far its just as nned, Ill leave it to luck from here on. I search the magic core inside the mosnters body with map search. Its really not possible huh.... --Wait, perhaps! I consciously use the [Magic Essence Distribution Perception] that Ive learned recently. --Alright! I can perceive the distribution of magic essence inside the monsters body. It seems the magic sense is thick around the blood vessel and the body surface. The thickest one among them is probably the magic core. I pierce the monsters body with my arm and pull out the magic core inside. However, my intuition tells me that doing only this much is the same as just killing the monster. Then what should I do next? Maybe I should remove the magic essence flowing in its body? I execute that thinking. If I can tear magic barrier with my hand, then I should be able to grasp magic essence too. I grasp the magic essence together with the blood thatsing out from the wound opened from taking the magic core, and then carefully pull it out like pulling a root from the ground. I feel like several hours have passed, but its probably only a few seconds in reality. I pulled around 70% of the magic essence from the monsters body. The monsters body is shrunk, turning back into a bird. "Hisui!" "Princess, you cant." "No! Let go!" --However, the damage is probably to heavy for a small bird to withstand. The songbirds fire of life is disappearing. I confirm the stock of magic potions in my storage. Low-grade medicines are out of question. I think mid-grade medicine should be able to do it, but I dont have the conviction that itll seed. Lets be careful here and use the best one. I take out a small bottle of upper-grade magic potion from the storage. Its been mixed with my blood so I cant use it to other people, but there shouldnt be anyoneining if its for a bird. I sprinkle the magic potion on the songbirds wound, and put the rest into its small beak. --Pi, pi, pu, piru, piru, pipirururuu. The agonizing voice from the bird gradually turns energetic. "Hisui! Thank god!" As expected of upper-grade magic potion. The effect is outstanding even though its been mixed with my blood! "A m-monster got... turned back into the original creature?" I feel slightly guilty when I hear the feverish voice of Princess Shistina, but since this ended without Princess Doris having some strange trauma, I guess you can call this excellent. Now then, what kind of excuse should I use. "Your highness, the medicine that I used just now was called Nectar, an item that was found in the lowest floor of a certainbyrinth--" Do your best [Deception] skill. Tomorrows peace depends on you! Characters Doris The twelfth princess of Shiga Kingdom. 10 years old. Born from the same mother as Princess Shistinas. Her pet appeared at a glimpse in [12-18. Tea Partys Intruder]. Book 13 - 13-23. Outcome of the Tea Party 13-23. Oue of the Tea Party Satous here. Anyone can fail. I think the real question is if you can recover from that failure. After telling Shistina that Nectar is an item that cant be obtained anymore, I tell her to keep it a secret to prevent some ugly contests for it. In addition, she was probably unstable since Hisui turning back into a bird had just happened, so she epted the made-up story easily. I show her an extravagant knuckle duster that Ive made from Orichalcum as a joke, telling that its a magic weapon for dispersing magic power, adding the credibility to the made-up story. I felt it was not enough with just that, so I cited a famous book as a reference for the basis of canceling monster-fication as another fabricated story. "--Or so its written in the ancient document." "Satou-sama is really knowledgeable." Princess Shistina is nodding to anything I said with heartmarks on her eyes like Princess Menea, maybe because I had actually materialized her goal before her eyes. Princess Shistinas firstdys maid seems to notice the irregrity of the situation, but it seems shes going to respect her masters wish, she doesnt question me at all. Most of the aides were crouching in the corner of the room while closing their eyes during the monsters rampage earlier, so the only people who saw the spectacle earlier were these two, the little Princess Doris, and her wet nurse. "Hisuii. Thank godd." "Doris, thank Satou-sama too." "Yes, onee-sama. Thank you, Satou." "Youre wee." Princess Doris is focused to the fact that Hisui is saved so theres no problem with her, but shes probably going to be the epicenter after this. Im expecting Princess Shistina to handle her well. "Princess, we dont know if Hisui will turn into a monster again. Please let me look after it." "No-!" Princess Doriss wet nurse tried to keep Hisui, which had turned into a monster once, away from Princess Doris, but Princess Doris obstinately refused her. Hugged by Princess Doris, the songbird chirps, piru piru, for help in agony. >Unit name [Hisui] wishes to join you. Do you approve? (YES/NO) A pop up window over Hisui appeared. --What the heck is this? For now Ill choose no since it looks dangerous. Refused by me, Hisui looks sad with tears on its eyes, but Ill harden my heart. I mean, my hunch is tingling with trouble. "Hey, loli princess. The bird thats just been saved will die if you hug it that strong you know?" "Nn, dangerous." Warned by Arisa and Mia, the princess who notices Hisuis condition loosen her hug. Using that chance, Hisui slips out of the princesss arms and flies out of the window. "Aaa, Hisui flew away." The princess weeps bitterly to her failure. I put a marker on Hisui so I can catch itter. It should stop flying in midnight, I can just catch it then. Princess Doriss wet nurse is worried about it, but Hisui probably wont change into a monster again. Ive taken out that much magic essence after all, so it should be fine as long as the bird dont get artificially manipted. "Zadou, catch Hisui" Princess Doris grasps my sleeves while wailing. "Princess, even if its the viscount, catching a bird flying in the sky is impossible." "No! Bizuii" Then a new visitor shows up. "Whats wrong, Doris. Did Hisui escape?" "Soltrick-niisama, please catch Hisui." The one that appeared is the 32 year-old first prince of Shiga Kingdom. Hes the older brother of Princess Shistina from the same mother. "Sure thing. You guys, catch the bird with somes. Take a skilled wind magician with you too." The prince ordered one of his aide, making an arrangement to catch Hisui. Unlike the third prince Sharlick who looked like a yboy, the first prince looks like a honest military man. I wonder if its because of his powerful eyebrows? He looks around wonderingly at the room thats been wasted by the monster-sified Hisui. "Tina. What on earth happened to this room?" "Nii-sama, actually a monster had appeared in this room." Princess Shistina inly replied the princes question. As it is now, Hisui whos been saved will be killed. Princess Shistina probably realizes that too. She hurriedly tries to change the storys direction. "H-however! With Viscount Pendragons effort, the monster has been suppressed and disappeared like a mist." --Forced! Thats too forced, Princess Shistina! "The defeated monster disappeared like a mist?" The prince turns to me with suspicious eyes. I know. I know that feel well. Cant be helped, Ill ask Deception skill-sensei to do the work again. "Please allow me to exin. I think it was most likely a monster with mist body called Mirage. Mirage can read peoples minds and change its shape. It probably changed into Princess Doriss loved bird since that would make us hesitant to strike it." "Hmph, ridiculous." Oh, the prince is tough. "Even if youre telling the truth, there is no monster that can pass through the Ancient King-samas barrier protecting the royal castle." "Your highness, red rope pattern was emerging from the monster." I dropped another information to the prince who was denying. "What! Was it an advance party of greater demons!" "It wouldnt be strange for red ropes that could appear anywhere to appear here!" "Impossible.... So the red ropes havent disappeared with the defeat of the greater demon." "Then, does that mean something like that will happen again." The ones who reacted werent only the prince, his aides too. "Quiet, fools. My sisters are worried." As expected of the next king, he has the nerves of steel. The prince jerks his chin, urging me to continue. "Someone probably brought it inside the royal castle in order to overthrow the kingdom." "What do you think their aim is?" "By harming the princess, it might be a warning that the incident from the other day isnt over--no, perhaps, they want to nt the seed of anxiety in the royal castle." It seems the prince is satisfied with my answer, hes contemting things. I told it like so in order to make him understand, but in fact, I think this incident was simply one of the trap for the greater demon attack back then that was activatedte. Looking at the circumstantial evidence, normally youd have judged that the criminal is Marquis Kelten who gave Hisui to Princess Doris. Its most likely a plot by people who want to keep him, whos been called a patriot, away from military. Theres a possibility that it was done by someone rted to this [Highness] from the green demons secret plot, but I think that possibility is low. Those guys are looking for orbs in order to [Hatch] the [Highness]. Their actions are too far apart with each other, hence why I think so. "Seed of anxiety huh--" After muttering that, the prince survey the people in the room, and nods once. "--Its certainly effective it seems. In the name of crown prince Soltrick Shiga, I order. I forbid you to disclose the incident that urred here. Take it in your heart because people who vite it will be punished." The people in the room kneel and bow to the princes dignified words. As expected. Thanks to that my doing wont leak outside. "Viscount. My sisters life would have been no more if it wasnt for you. If you want, you can marry either of them. How about it?" Your eyes arentughing, Prince! And also, Princess Shistina, please dont look so happy! "I am very honored with the offer, but I am merely an upstart noble. Such an honor is beyond my position." "Then shall I raise your peerage?" A prince doesnt have that kind of authority right? "No, my current position as viscount is already too excessive--" "Then how about government post? The current Keltens sessor is a bit ipetent you see. You should be able to work well right?" Oy oy, Marquis Keltens sessor is an authority of military right? To give such position to an upstart noble, thats too unnatural even if its for raising my position. "Your highness, you jest. An official position for a fledging lowest seated upper noble does not exist." "Right.... Then let me hear your wish. Ill grant it with my authority as a crown prince." There isnt any in particr, but I cant exactly say "none." Something that can only be granted by a prince, something thats moderately valuable. Moreover, something that wont burden the kingdom. ....Yup, I just got the right idea for it. "Then let me take up on that offer--may I have a letter of introduction to Echigoya Firm?" "Echigoya Firm?" Arisa and Mia who know the truth probably see it as a charade, but they prudently keep silent. I think I should ignore them staring at me with mouth half open though. "I have heard that thatpany makes very excellent magic swords, but I cannot order it since I dont have a letter of introduction. With a letter of introduction from your highness, Echigoya Firm shouldnt be able to bluntly refuse." "I can grant you those magic swords myself though?" "No, the kingdoms magic swords should only be used by the knights of kingdom. Having the letter of introduction is quite enough for me." I can make 10 of them in parallel if I just have 30 minutes after all. "Very well. Prime Minister and Duke Oyugock told me about it, you really are unselfish." "I am honored." I replied the amazed prince politely. "I do not praise you. Be more greedy of your want if you are a noble. Youll get used by the fools if youre too unselfish." "Ill engrave it in my heart." I reply the prince who kindly advised with the finest retainer bow. With my Attentive Ears skill, I should be the only one who heard Arisa muttering "Tsundere prince". I left the princesss room after promising meeting her in the evening party. Hisui is on the big sakura tree. Since the crown princes subordinates seem to be working hard for it, it doesnt seem like Ill need to go out at night to catch the bird. Arisa asks while were riding the carriage. "Hey hey, did you use magic to turn back the monster earlier?" "It was not magic. Its probably not a skill either I think?" I answered so, and then Arisa and Mia ask together with amazed faces. "Then what is it?" "Strange." "I dont know either. I tried doing since I felt like I could do it somehow, and I did." "Somehow, you say." "Mwu?" Not satisfied, the two draw closer and I push them back. "I think its the same reason why I can grasp and destroy magic and barrier, but I dont know that reason." It might be the effect from among my many skills, but theres too many of them to inspect. "Then what about that strange Nectar?" "Its just an upper grade magic potion." I take out a small bottle of upper magic potion from the barrel in the storage. --Huh? "Whats the matter?" "No, its nothing. This is the medicine." "Hee, it looks slightly reddish isnt it." Arisa opens the small bottles lid and put a bit of the liquid in her palm. Right at that moment, Mia opens her eyes wide and raises voices of surprise. "The spirits have gathered. Theyve gathered, its true you know? Theres a lot of them." Surprised with Mia who speaks in long sentences after a long while, I also activate Spirit Seer skill. Surprisingly, a lot of spirits are gathered on Arisas palm, enough that I cant see them. "Hee, wonder if its this medicines effect? Its a Nectar after all huh." Arisa says so andughs. However, I dont have the confident tough together with her. I mean, the upper-grade magic potion thats been mixed with my blood is disyed as [Nectar] on the AR reading before I knew it.... Our carriage passes through the Noble street, and then goes back toward the mansion with Zena Squad as guards. Today we went around tea parties until the evening. I couldnt exactly bring Arisa and Mia to the tea parties, so I let them join Liza and the others in thebyrinth with Unit Arrangement. Lulu had cooked some freshly caught ingredients, but since I had to eat various things in the tea parties, I left after only tasting Lulus superb dishes. The afternoon tea parties were all with upper nobles, so preparing the gifts for them was troublesome. I have to alter the gifts in ordance to each of their positions, so bncing it was difficult. I went around attending tea parties with Zena Squad as the guards, and got to hear various rumor. The prime minister who also holds the position of minister of the newly established [Tourism Ministry] seems to be having a dispute for the position of vice minister. Many capable nobles of pedigree are running for it, but it seems the prime minister isnt agreeing. The ominous word, "Pass", of the prime minister from my luncheon with him floats in my mind hard. ....Its alright. With that many candidates running for it, there should be one who can win the prime ministers favor, no doubt. As for the other rumor Ive heard, it was about the decreasing trend of thievery that started with orbs theft. I also heard that the noble victims were able to get their family heirlooms back through Echigoya Firm. Its probably about the connection-making that the Manager talked about. As always she acts fast, how reliable. After the tea parties were over, I met the children in thebyrinth, and received countless magic cores and every kind of materials. "An Ice Stone huh, you got some unusual thing." "Un? That was from a POP-ed treasure chest. It was in the chest with the Bell over there." I check the hand bell that Arisa points at. This bell is a magic tool called [Magic Sealing Bell], it seems to have the power to repel possessing ghosts. Although I dont know how effective it is, its quite an interesting item. "Body, nk, scatter~ pound~?" "Pochi did a lot today nodesu!" "Worked hard" Everyone is telling me the events in thebyrinth. I praise everyones activity. "We made a crab nabe today." "It was great you know. We used the giant crabs shell as the nabe pot, and did all-you-can-eat crab meat!" "It was delicious, so I report to Master." Lulu, Arisa, and Nana talk about seafood lunch they had. At first I only wanted to taste it a bit, but I certainly want to participate too next time. "The grilled diamond fishs crunchiness were fresh, the taste was transparent." "Only Liza-san could eat that." "Teeth cant stand it~?" "The diamond was hard nodesu." I dont remember a fish that hard. Perhaps they found a rare pop monster. Ill look for it in thebyrinthter. But before that, lets enjoy a dinner with everyone and Zena Squad who have worked hard. A former royal chef that the butler has prepared is going to show his skill for todays dinner, so Im anticipating it even now. "Really working forward to it, Master." "Yeah, lets eat many delicious things, and steal the taste." "Yes, Master!" While conversing with Lulu, I open the door to the dining room. Book 13 - 13-24. Secret of the Red Rope 13-24. Secret of the Red Rope Satous here. I cant follow forced events in RPG games where I seek freedom, though Im fine if its in novel games. When Ive be the side that create them, I understand that making it like that is easier though. After having a dinner together with everyone and Zena squad, I went to Echigoya Firm in Kuro form. The dinner by the former royal chef was splendid. The vor itself didnt differ much from mine or Lulus, but the steamed fish was decorated with pickled flower inviting small joy, and there were bnced sour and bitter small dishes in between the main dishes so that we wouldnt get tired with the taste, it was a refreshing meal. These kind of little attentions to details and scheme mighte from the chefs experience as a royal chef that surpass the limit of skill . It was truly a good experience--. "Kuro-sama, did anything good happen?" The manager asked about my good mood. Tifaliza whos turning the documents beside the manager is having an undisturbedposed face like usual. "Its nothing much. Leaving that aside, give me the report for the second day of the auction." "Yes, certainly." The things exhibited in the second day of the auction were many kinds of magic medicines. "The exhibited items this time were 64 bottles of hair growth form, 288 bottles of vitality medicine, 24 bottles of mid-grade stamina medicine, 24 bottles of mid-grade magic power medicine, 144 bottles of nutrient, 20 bottles of lumbago medicine, 20 bottles of stiff shoulder medicine, 144 bottles of headache medicine, in total there were 952 articles." The popr hair growth forms share is one unit per month so there was only a few of them exhibited. The vitality medicines share is in dozens unit so theyre exhibited. "Did we exhibit lumbago and stiff shoulder medicines too?" "Yes, we got quite good feedback when I tried giving four of them each to civil officials who were working under high pressure all years, so I had them exhibited." I had made those medicines as a joke with no real use, so giving all of them to the civil officials is no problem. All of the ingredient for the medicine can be gotten plentifully in the upperyer of thebyrinth and making them isnt a hard work anyway, maybe I should make them more if they have frequent customers. I was troubled with stiff shoulders when I was in the former world, so I know their hardship after all. "The total amount we got from the auction is 3592 gold coins." Fuh~n, thats that huh. Around 10% of magic swords--no wait. Somethings strange. Its no wonder when its magic swords that can only be mass produced by me, but in case of magic medicines, anyone can make them as long as they have the ingredients and the recipes you see? "Thats higher than the anticipated. Did anything happen?" "Yes, we had expected that there would be scramble for the hair growth form and vitality medicines, however--" If you had expected them, you could have just told me and I would have mass produced them all-night. "During the opening, the proxies of Duke Bishtal and Marquis Llyoid were having a fierce bidding war for it, so the other people were lured and bid for it too. Moreover, both of them are popr item that need reservation more than one month in advance after all." I see.... Still, even though neither Duke Bishtal nor Marquis Lloyd is bald, what are they going to use hair growth form for? Wonder if their rtives need it? "The stamina medicines were won by my knight parents house who are going to war, but the magic power medicines were won by the people of Shiga 33 Wands." "--It appears that the market has evaluated that the medicine has the same recovery effect as the upper-grade magic power medicine." Tifaliza supplemented the managers report. Upper grade magic medicines dont seem to be sold in general, so I understand how it had be apetition. After all, no one will agree to make them even if you ask a famous alchemist, because gathering the ingredients for it is annoying. Above all, in order to get [Blood Bead], youll need to go into the [Labyrinth of Dead] the den of undead, and defeat some vampires. Moreover, on top of vampires being tough enemies, the [Blood Bead] is a rare drop. Its really hard to get them by just winning in a straight shogi match. "The nutrients were selling as expected, there is nothing special to mention. The lumbago, stiff shoulders, and headaches medicines were all bought by the family of the prime minister." "--A letter regarding that matter has arrived from Prime Minister-sama." I confirm the letter that Tifalize gave me. Theres a sealing wax politely ced. I break the seal with the paper knife the manager handed to me. "What has the prime minister written?" "Its a request from the prime minister to buy them regrly." It doesnt seem that the prime minister is using them himself, I think they should just ask some magician to heal them if they need to use medicines regrly. It seems my doubt was transmitted, Tifalizas ice blue eyes jolt and then she adds. "The effect of Kuro-sama-made stiff shoulders and headache medicines is immediate and longsting, its better than low-grade magic potion. They might be inferior to mid-grade magic, but if someone were to employ a mid-magic-user magician for such a trivial thing, they will surely lose their job." Perhaps, Tifaliza suffers from headaches too? I should mass produce them since I have the diluted recipe anyway. "Give a positive answer to the prime minister. Ill also give the recipes for the three of themter. Employ people that are skilled enough and check whether they can produce something equal." If there are a lot of demand for it, then I can just increase the supply. I want to wee Echigoya Firm that can keep their bnce in ck with moremodity without me. Items made in the downtown workshop were exhibited in the second auction hall but since they were sold at normal price, I ignored them. Its fine as along as theyre in the ck unrted to me. After finishing the paperwork, I drink the tea made by the new ve maid to quench my thirst. I put some Mont nc cake as the tea cake for the executives. I got it from Lulu with some nice chestnuts. "Kuro-sama, I am sorry for the impudent request beforehand, but do you know the current position of a person called Toril?" The manager unusually asked that. The name doesnt sound familiar. I searched the territory thats under direct control of the king on the map, and found that there were one in the nearby vige, one in a junction town, and one in the mountains of the royal capitals outskirt. It seems theyre the only three with the name. "Its not that I dont know, but what is it for?" "Knowing the location of that person is a requirement to secure the cooperation of a potent coborator." --I see, hes the link needed to create a coborator for Echigoya Firm. There is no need to hesitate if the manager appraises them as a [Potent Coborator]. "I dont mind, but how old is this Toril?" "Yes, hes a 11 year old boy." "That one is in the cave in the mountains north-northwest of the Royal Capital. Do you need a map?" "Y-yes, if its possible...." I draw it on the paper that Tifalizas handed. Drawing the contour line would be better, but then it wouldnt be like a fantasy worlds map, so I stopped myself. I take another piece and draw the map for the inside of the cave. "I dont know what youll use it for, but there are lethal traps on this point, so tell it to the other party." "Yes, I understand." I obviously overdid it, but since I can erase Kuros position anytime, theres no problem--. If I get involved in something troublesome, I can make it so that Kuro dies in a fight with a demon lord. Of course, Ill perform as the demon lord that defeats Kuro myself. --I thought of some stupid thing, but the manager probably will manage how much information will be given to the other party. She knows that I hate troublesome things, so Im sure she will do it well. When I was hesitating whether to ask for another refill, my ears heard an auditory hallucination. --Pipiru, piru. "Kuro-sama, is that bird Kuro-samas pet?" The manager puts her hands on her cheeks and asks. Theres a jade colored bird resting on the overcoat rack before her field of vision. "--Kuro-sama, please be careful." "Whats wrong? Tifaliza?" "That bird invaded Kuro-samas office which has the windows and the door shut." The manager holds her breath after hearing Tifaliza. In order to prevent espionage, Ive put air venttion magic tools in this room, the windows and the door arepletely sealed. --Piru, piru. Hisui turns toward me, chirps once again, and like before-- >Unit name [Hisui] wishes to join you. Do you approve? (YES/NO) --A pop-up window appeared. Of course I choose NO. I hate forced events that are looped until you choose YES. --Piru. Rejected again by me, Hisui looks sorrowful with teary eyes, and then it flies outside the room like a pubertal girl thats been dumped. At that time, I saw with my own eyes that it flew away without breaking the ss window. In addition, confirming its detail on the map, I see that Hisuis status has changed greatlypared to before. Level 10 is normal, but its now ssified as a Mythical Beast, and its race has changed to [God Bird]. It seems the race has special abilities of [Material Permeation], [Short Distance Teleport], and [Protective Coloration]. I feel that itll be an excellent spy if I can tame it--wait it has no mean tomunicate with me huh. I cant trante its pirupiru chirping after all. Pursuing Hisuis marker, I understand that its heading to the royal castles vi. Its probably returning to Princess Doriss ce this time. After a moment of relief, it seems Im loved by troubles today. When I teleported back to Pendragon Mansion nearby Echigoya Firm, an rm came from the scarecrows deployed on the royal capitals outskirts. -Ton, tsu, tsu. Ton, tsu. Ton, tsu, ton.... I open the map and search for the demon OR specific levels. Found the mock body (avatar) of the green demon on the edge of the territory under direct control of the king. Its moving speed is fast, looks like its riding a tamed wyvern. I moved to a mountain range several kilometers away from the Royal Capital with Unit Arrangement. Defeating it too fast might expose my searching ability after all. Apparently, the green demons mock body goes down to a ce two mountains away from here, and intends to go to the Royal Capital bynd. Its easy to eliminate it here and now, but now that I have a chance, Ill let it roam free and capture the green demons cooperators all at once. I put markers on the mock body and the wyvern, and then I move to the rooftop of the Shin boys orphanage. Hikaru isnt here except for the time when I cant deploy urgently. Right now shes delivering my handmade whale meat dishes for the Griffon and the Dragons. Ive given her a disposable long-distancemunication device this time, so theres no problem. Ille to her if theres a signal from her. And then, the mock body whos finally invaded the Royal Capitalte at night is caught on my view. The mock body this time is a foreigner-looking person with dark brown skin. "The slums huh...." The mock body advances through the back alley of the slums while greeting some sleeping beggars along the way. Just in case, I put markers on the men it had greeted. After passing through the slums, the mock body jumps over a wall of a mansion in the wealthy area, invading it. I activate Magic Essence Camouge skill and tails the back of the mock body. --This ce is? I noticed it when I saw another marker inside the mansion. This is the family house of Souya boy whos called his highness. ....Dont tell me, hes the real [Highness]? Im baffled to link someone whos unexpectedly kind despite his arrogant attitude to an existence called demon lord. I saw the mock body going through the back door, but then it went through a passage to a detached building of the mansion. "--I brought a message from Mirage." "Who the hell are you?" A half-naked slender man that came out of the detached building scowls at the mock body suspiciously. Confirming it on the map, it seems the slender man is a fallen noble. Besides the fact that his father belongs to the carefree ult group [Wind of Liberty] in the Royal Capital, his connection with demons is unknown. "Together with the Light of liberty" "Seeking liberty, the Wings ride upon the Wind." I heard some kind of password with Attentive Ears skill. This is good. Ill have to tell this to the prime ministerter and make use of it during the arrest. "Looks like youre the real Hyakumen. As always, your disguise is amazing...." --Hyakumen? Is it the nickname of the green demon thats like a Hyakumensou? So the green demon hase in contact with this man many times before with its mock body. "And, whats the message?" "There is no change in the n. As soon as you get the orb, tell them to act together with the snake charmers." "Then should I continue giving food mixed with the pills from the weasels to the poor?" "Of course. Mirage has not said to stop it." "Understood." --Pills? And also, snake charmers huh.... There shouldnt be any in the Royal Capital when I searched them before though. "I have told you whats needed." "Yeah, certainly. Oh right, the fund is running low...." "Hmph, that again. I dont mind if you use it for liquor or women, but dont neglect your work you hear me?" "Of course. I dont want to be killed by Mirage." A pouch thrown by the mock body falls before the slender man, gold coins are spilt from it. Apparently, the slender man is cooperating with the demons for money. After scornfully ncing once at the slender man who jumped at the gold coins, the mock body leaves the mansion behind. Afterward, he went to the hideouts basement where Ropo was after going around three thief hideouts. I see the mock body taking out some kind of magic tool from the bag its carrying. Looks like its a barrier generator tool to help it hide itself. After checking that the barrier has been deployed, the green demon plops down on the broken bed. Do demons get tired too? "Fuu, that deplorable white hair shouldnt be able to find me here zamasu." "--Not really, no." I decapitate the dark brown mock body who hurriedly got up the bed. "I-impossible. Did you lurk here all this time zamasuka!" Like Id do that--. I finely chop the green demons mock bodys head. It seems the mock bodys stamina has been exhausted, its crumbling remains be ck mist and disperse. I thought of interrogating the demon, but in order to pass the tomorrows auction in peace, I prioritized eliminating it. The mock body probably wille again after its respawned, interrogating the people who got in contact with the green demon should do just fine. Ivepleted the magic to track the green demons main body anyway, so its fate should run out after I get the Chant Orb. Good grief, a mid-boss should have just obediently wait for the hero in the demon lords castle. --Theres no such thing as demon lords castle though. In addition, the barrier generator tool is made by human so I put it in the Storage. I report the thieves and beggars that got in contact with the green demon to the authorities and leave the rest to them, and then as Kuro, I go toward the slender man who seems to know various things, Ill make him spit it all out. For the sake of spending the third day of the auction tomorrow in peace, there will be no mercy! Book 13 - 13-25. Secret of the Red Rope (2) 13-25. Secret of the Red Rope (2) Satous here. Talking about interrogation reminds me of spy movies. It seems even interrogation can have change in fashion, from violent and torture, to guiding through words and drugs like truth serum, theyre changing through ages. When I get near the detached building where the slender man is, I hear voices of men and women entwining. Its boorish of me to disturb an exercise of love, but lets have them sacrificed for the sake of the public welfare. When I kicked the entrance and intruded, the sound suddenly stopped, and then I heard some rustling sounds like theyd flee. After passing through the entrance and entering the bedroom inside, a half-naked beauty with coquettish smiles turns toward me. If someone were to put their hands to someone her age in Japan, theyd be caught due to the juvenile protection regtion. "That guy has escaped. Go there if you want to chase after him. Or maybe you want to y with me? Its just one gold coin a night you know?" I throw the cloth near my feet to the girl, covering her naked body. She doesnt seem to be shy, but shes probably not a sher either. "Tell me if you know the things hes done." "Hes a trash whose parents are fallen nobles, shamelessly leeching off in this house by depending on the favor that his father did long ago. Is it okay with that much?" Just when I thought that she told me easily, it seems shes going to charge now. The girl signals with her fingers to give her money, so I takes several gold coins from my storage and throw it to the bed. "....Did that guy do something to be guilty of?" Looks like the girl became cautious instead since it was too much. Ill not hide it and make her speak for her sake too. "Its treason. Youre not his mistress or coborator right? If you speak everything you know, I wont use you of the crime as an information provider." "O-okay. Thats why please promise me not to involve my little sister and mother..." Looks like the crime of treason is more serious than I thought. To the girl whos desperately clinging to me, I tell, "That depends on the information you provide", and push her behind. Taking advantage of a girl whos worried about her family like this, Im quite awful if I do say so myself. "He had been engrossed in a society called Wind of Liberty since a while ago, but ever since his father was shut out of the high society, he said something like, This world is wrong for not epting me and then began to associate with some strange foreign people." "Do you know which country theyre from?" "I think theyre probably from Holy Kingdom Parion. They said something like, The kingdom of the god who brought the hero summoning is the preceptor of demon lord believers." --Preceptor (oshou)? Ah, she means hotbed (onshou). So its just someone whos into an ult club thats dissatisfied with his situation and gets pulled into the road of evil by the people of the Holy Kingdom Parion huh. "Some beastfolk merchants also often showed up here. They were probably weaselfolk kin." "Do you know which firm they belong to?" "I cant differentiate their faces, but looking at the differences of their clothings expensiveness, I think there are around three kind of merchantsing in and out. He threw the transaction papers into that shelf, I think youll know it if you see them." This girl is quite a good source of information. After collecting the documents from the shelf, I learn the names of the weaselfolks. One of them is a man called Usan whos delivered tinum to Echigoya Firm. Judging from the documents, theres a high chance that hes not simply in charge of transportation. It seems the slender man carried the [Pills] thing that appeared in the conversation between the slender man and the green demon earlier, theres nothing of it left in this detached building. Now then, Ive heard what I need to hear. "Wear your clothes and leave this mansion. Do note here again." "U-un. Thats why--" "Ill arrange so that you wont be charged of treason, do not worry." "Un, thank you." I turn away after seeing the girl who runs with her clothes still in disarray, and then collect all the items in this detached building into my storage. Just to be sure, I also collected all the junk in the basement. I did it broadly in order to prevent me overlooking any clue. I was thinking of letting the slender man roaming free to catch the other coborators, but he only hid in an inn in the outskirts, and didnt contact anyone. Theres no helping it, so I decided to raid the inn. I dont want to trouble the other guests, so I make use of my hiding skills to invade and catch the slender man. Theres no meaning to catching him quietly if I interrogate him like this, so I move to the prime ministers intelligence bureau with Unit Arrangement. "Whos there--what, its Kuro-dono. Please dont surprise me." "Sorry. Let me borrow the underground torture chamber." "Please go ahead, no one is using it today." I head toward the torture room while being sent off by the skinhead with stitch wound on his face. I dont remember ever getting acquainted with the macho man, but since it saves me the trouble of exining who I am, Ill consider it a good thing. "Wake up--" I tie the slender man near the wall, and ssh him with water from the bucket below. The slender man whos woken up is overwhelmed by the atmosphere of the torture room and looks like hes going to faint anytime. "Youre awake. If youre going to make this difficult, Ill let a pervert muscle man to turn your body into something that isnt appropriate for a groom you understand?" It was just a light joke, but the slender man nods buzzingly. "Answer my questions, do not question back. Nod for yes. Also nod for affirmation. I do not permit any other answer." I threaten the slender man with the lines of an interrogator from some movie Ive seen before. I ask the first question while the slender man is affirming his will to answer. "Talk about the pills. Your life will be prolonged the more you talk. Keep that in your mind while youre talking." It seems my kind persuasion is having an effect, the slender man talks obediently. "T-the pills were first brought by a suspicious guy called Po-Propor. He said it was a medicine for epidemic disease." "Medicine for epidemic disease?" Propor and the green demon cant be ones who do charity. I take out some pills from the bag that the slender man was carrying. A lot of them are jintan-sized but there are also some that are as big as a pachinko ball. The pills name is [Reborn Seed]. ording the information from the AR reading, "Absorb the surrounding magic essence, increase physical strength and resistance." The, "Medicine for epidemic disease" part is probably not a lie, but the "Absorb the surrounding magic essence" part sounds dangerous. Expecting the slender man to know something, I decide to ask a leading question. "--And the true effect of the pill is?" "....You knew already right?" It seems he knows. "Answer the question." "Those are fiend drugs. I saw a man who couldnt stand his hunger swallowing up arge amount of the pills died. The form of that man was exactly the same as the people from Violet who took too much fiend drug." The slender man spit out words like he couldnt stand the sin anymore. The figures of the crime ve unit of the kingdom called Violet are shing in my mind, reminding me the grotesque forms of those soldiers. However, even though theres a record of people dying from taking too much fiend drug, theres no case where the victims be grotesque looking. Perhaps the fiend drug is concentrated, turning it into reinforcement type--or perhaps, it might be a pletely different thing]. At the very least, theres a high chance that these pills are the main cause of the red rope monsters and Hisuis case. I can try experimenting it with animals, but it probably doesnt have immediate effect. Ill bring the pills to the Royal Research Instituteter and ask them to investigate the ingredient. Next Ill ask about the snake charmers--just when I think I about that, I notice something I forgot to ask. I remember him saying, "Mixed with the food distributed to the poor", during his conversation with the green demon. I have to question that. "Next, talk about how you use the pills." "....I distributed it." The slender man stops talking halfway through, I urge him to continue with my eyes. "I distributed it to the people and the orphanages in downtown." --Orphanages? "I distributed it saying that they were medicine for epidemic disease. ...The drunkards didnt take it since they said it made the liquor tasted bad, but most of the people were delighted because it made them more energetic they said. Thats right, those people were delighted. Damn it....Those fools...." I feels that the man directed thest "fool" toward himself more than to the people who took the pills. But, what the slender man thinks doesnt matter. Rather than that, the thing about the orphanages is bad. Any medicine has strong effect to young children. "Which orphanage?" "W-which.... Its all of the orphanages in downtown." I sent a menacing look, and then the slender man stopped his delirious talk, raised his head and answered my question. Looking at the map, I understand that its not only the orphanages, the pills also present in arge number in the metropolitan area. As the slender mans said, most are in the orphanages and the dismantling ces in the downtown. There are also some in the underpass, though only a few. Unfortunately, some of them are also present in the room of Princess Doriss employees. So this pill is really involved in Hisui monsterfication disturbance. Fortunately, there isnt any in Shin boys orphanage. --No wait. "You distributed it to all the orphanages in the downtown right?" "Y-yea." "Not even one was spared?" "Thats right. Propor reminded me repetitiously, so theres no mistake about it." The slender man who didnt want to be tortured frantically reconfirmed. I gave him the name of Shin boys orphanage, but he was certain that that orphanage was given the pills too. I search the other children from Shin boys orphanage, but there wasnt any child having the symptom of someone who had been taking fiend drug. That evil director might have sold the pills for money. Lets continue the questioning. "You said that the pills were first brought by Propor right? Then who brought it the second time and after?" "It was weaselfolk kin merchants." "Which firm they belong to?" "Many. P-please wait! I-Ill say them all, so please." It seems the slender man really doesnt want to be holed, he marvelously talks cooperatively. I write the name of the weaselfolks merchants and their firms on the memo. There are many. Four times the number of the merchants written in the confiscated documents. Hes good to remember this many name. He could have be someone great if he did a honest job.... Comparing it to the information on the map, I understand that around two-third of the weaselfoks kin in the Royal Capital are involved. Thats too many no matter how you see it. It should have only involved one or two firms if they used back channel. I cant deny the possibility that theyre all involved in the plot, but Ill delegate that job to the prime minister. Its better to leave the cross-national plot to the experts. If its just looking for the source of the pills, itll be faster for me to just intrude the empire over there and search the map. The information about the pills has reached the limit, so I continue to the next. "Spit out the thing about the Snake Charmers" "....Ee, what about the snake charmers?" The slender man looks like hes confused as to where to start, I question him about the one thats been bothering me. "Where are the snake charmers hidden?" "Theyre in the slums of the downtown." I searched the map but I couldnt find them. "Know that lies lead men to their ruin." "Im not lying! Its true! Im not lying! We gave tools to the beggars in the slums and downtown for them to perform!" Apparently, [Snake Charmers] are just side jobs for the beggars. The slender man gave several names of the beggars, and when I confirmed it, I noticed that some of them had markers. Theyre the beggars who came in contact with the green demon. "By tools, do you mean this flute?" "T-thats right." I noticed there was a lot of them in the bag when I took out the pills earlier. "What is this flute?" "Ee, thats the snake charmers flute." "I know that." I point the flute before the slender man. "What do you use it for? Is what I want to hear. Answer after thinking it through you listen?" "Ee, outwardly its a tool to manipte the snake." The threat worked, the slender man changed the direction of his answer. "That flute can summons monster if its yed with a special tune, you see. Those flutes used by the snake charmers were the things that summoned the red rope that attacked the Royal Capital, you see." I appraised the flute, but it doesnt have the function to do any summoning. This flute only has the function to absorb the users magic power to generate a specific pattern with Force magics [Signal]. Even the name is [Signal Flute], so there should be no mistake about it. --Its the same function as the harp that Princess Doris pestered Mia to y. Looks like its connected. Certainly, a snake charmer was always present whenever the red rope monsters outbreak happened. I didnt notice it since they were everywhere in the royal capital, but it seems they were the triggers. I dont have the proof yet, but thinking that the main cause of the red rope monsters are, almost without a doubt, the pills and the Signal Flute should be alright. I report the information I got from the slender man to the prime minister and the king. The slender man was to be put through the capital punishment for the crime of treason, but I appealed to them to tolerate Souya boys family for lending the man a detached building. The present head of Souya boys family couldnt got away from the punishment, but the family shouldnt bear the crime. In addition, the beggars probably dont know the connection between the flutes and the monsters, so theyll probably only be ves as the punishment. Just in case, I tell them to strictly interrogate the beggars who came in contact with the green demon. After Ive finished those arrangement, I head out to gather the remaining pills and Signal Flutes in the metropolitan area. The red rope case should end with this. The trade between with the weaselfolk kin empire will probably slow down, but I should let the big-wigs to worry about that. First, I go around the metropolitan area to collect the remaining Signal Flutes. I changed my name to [Arsene] this time, and skip about in ck mask. I didnt have any handy-looking title, so I picked the [One who Protects the Order] as a bit of a joke. There wasnt anyone who had the flute inrge number like the slender man, but individually, there were many who had them. Many of them are collector noble and the wealthy. Every one of the flutes was protected with strong barrier and magic, but they are meaningless before Unit Arrangement and Magic Essence Camouge, the unfair mean. I felt like I was stealing from them somehow, so I decided to return the flutes after destroying the flutes magic circuitster. I left IOU notes with [Arsene] name in the houses that had kept the flutes. Next, I go collect the pills. Simply stealing them would be boring, so I left the same amount of konpeito as the pills to the orphanages, and small amount of money to the people of the downtown and the slums. Doing it as Hero Nanashi is probably better after spreading the rumor that the pills are dangerous beforehand. People wont agree to have their belongings stolen if you announce it suddenly after all. Lastly, I found some mouse chewing on the pills when I was collecting them in the underpass. I tried using [Signal Flute], but it didnt transform into a [Red Rope Monster]. After doing the experiment in every ce I was collecting the pill at, for the sixth time-- The cockroach that has transformed into a red rope monster roars loudly. --ǣϣѣգףţţţţţţţ. Ocher-colored mist is floating around the red rope cockroach. To use magic right after transforming into a monster, its some skilled cockroach alright. I brush off the mist with a Short Stun bullet. The red rope cockroach is only level 20, so its already staggering just from the after-effect of the Short Stun bullet. I didnt want to get close to it, so I froze it with [Freeze] magic and threw a pebble to destroy it. I was able to verify it, so I only collected the pill afterward. Ill leave it to the king and the prime minister to eliminate the potential red rope. They can just form a unit that can defeat red rope monsters and let them explore the underpass while ying the flute. Itll be faster if I do it myself, but I dont intend to do something that can be done even without me. When Ive gone to the royal castle to report about the red rope cockroach, the kings office is noisy even though the date has changed. "Heya, Nanashi-sama!" The prime minister met me when I entered the kings office. Apparently, a report about an oracle seems to havee from the Royal Capitals temple. ....Again huh. Gods are working too hard. And, the content is-- Fragment of cup breaks, False King is born By false king, maybe its referring to an impostor of the king, an unqualified foolish king, or perhaps someone who wants to usurp the throne. For the former, since Mito--the real Ancient King Yamato has appeared, theres a possibility that its pointing that Hero Nanashi and the King are false. If its thetter, theres a possibility of coup detat happening, but with Marquis Kelten having lost his standing, theres no one who has enough influence to incite rebellion, so the prime minister says. "Whats the Fragment of cup breaks about I wonder?" It made me recall the [Holy Grail] from the Sakuramochi Demon incident, but since its enshrined in my storage, it probably isnt rted. "ording to the theoligians and the temple people, theres a lot of case where the cup refers to a peaceful nation andplete state." In other words, a part of a peaceful nation is revolting, is that it? "Thinking from that, perhaps its valid to think that the young nobleman who causes the rebellion in Bishtal Dukedom falsely assumes the title of king?" A young minister beside the prime minister told his opinion. I see, if we turn our attention outside the territory under the direct control of the king, thats probably the most appropriate. To inform about someone who causes rebellion in a country, like this, the gods sure are caring. Itll be better if they stop obstructing civilization from developing though. It doesnt seem to be rted to demons, so I excuse myself after Ive exhausted all the information. If theres a follow-up, there should be a contact from Echigoya Firm. Today Im busy. I move to the mountain near the royal castle and eliminate the wyvern that the green demon rode. Then I went to investigate the direction where I found the green demon. Using Unit Arrangement for it is troublesome, so I investigate while using sh Drive. I went until some undevelopednd and the blue territory following a straight line from the discovery point of the green demon, but I couldnt find any potential ce for it. The blue territory is a den of monsters thats worse than Ive heard, so Ill be intruding it once our girls have run out of their prey. Theres a pioneer vige created by former explorers on the edge of blue territory, so visiting there seems fun too. "Mu, its the morning sun huh--" There were more unnned events than I thought, so there are many matters left in hanging. Im troubled that things that need to be checked have increased due to demons and demon lord believers. It might be good to ask Arisa or Tifaliza to set up my inspection schedule. Maybe because my drowsiness and mental fatigue have piled up, that foolish n seems like a good idea I did a stretch and renew my mind. While basking in the daybreak light, I teleport to Boruenan Vige where everyone is with Unit Arrangement. Now then, its the long-awaited third day of the auction atst. Lets get fired up! Book 13 - 13-26. The Third Auction Day 13-26. The Third Auction Day Satous here. For examinations, for the first date, when I was making preparation for them, I often felt more anxious the more I did. I feel that that anxiety loosened up once I learned how to dump a bit of my enthusiasm. "Good morning, wevee to met you." Zena-san whose smile has a trace of shadowes to do a morning greet. Ive been too busy I feel that Ive hardly talked to Zena-santely. Once I got my hands on the Chant Orb, Id invite Zena-san and go on a Royal Capital pic. Our girls will be happy too. Today Zena Squad is going to escort Arisa and Mia to the royal castle. I was actually invited too, but the third auction day where the [Chant Orb] is being exhibited is more important, so I wont be attending with poor health as the reason. Arisa whoes to the entrance hall with a cute princess-like dress takes a pose while looking proud. After lightly praising her, I tell her what to do when shes asked about the matter yesterday. "--Then, we should just maintain that we dont know the detail right?" "Yeah, thats good enough." I nod to Arisa. "Ready." And then, Mia who had dressed up came to the entrance hall. When her eyes meet mine, she twirls on the spot. When I told her that she was cute, she satisfyingly replied, "Nn". "Then well be going. Do you have something to tell to her highness?" "Nothing in particr--tell her my apology for my absence." "Un, okay. You work hard too okay!" I nod to Arisas encouragement, and send them off after asking Zena-san and her friends to take care of Arisa and Mia. "Everyone, whats your n today?" Returning to the living room, I check the other girls ns. Arisa and Mia arent here today, so there will be nobyrinth expedition. "Ill be staying in the kitchen since I want to review the dishes from yesterday." Lulu asserted with a face full of spirit. Looks like she was swinging the kitchen knife in Boruenan Vige tree houses kitchenst night. "Pochi wants to go to the school today nodesu." "Hemuing~" "Thats right nanodesu. We have a practice with great teacher Hemu nodesu." I tell the two who are swinging wooden swords with faces full of excitement, "Dont use Magic Edge Cannon since its dangerous okay." Theyre able to fire Magic Edge Cannon with normal wooden swords recently, so I cant be carelesss. "I will apany them and watch over so that they wont make any mistake." "Im relieved to hear that from Liza. Im counting on you." "I will exert the utmost of my poor ability." I feel like Liza would end up fighting Sir Heim instead, but she probably will refrain. "We (boku-tachi) will go to the school as usual." It seems Crow and Shiro like to go to school, it might be better to let themmute to the Royal Capitals academy from now on. It might be good to let them teach the children in the Labyrinth Citys training schoolter in the future. "Crow, your words." "--We (watashi-tachi)." Pointed out by Shiro, Crow corrected her words. The noble daughter whom the two get along with probably pointed out that girls using [Boku] is strange. "What are you going to do Nana?" "Im hoping to do a ssroom visitation. Master, please the permission." --ssroom visitation? Is there such an event in Shiga Kingdom? I dont know if the school side would ept it, so I confirm it with the butler who seems to be in the know. "I am not familiar with the term ssroom visitation, however, they should ept parental visit." "What should I do to get the permission?" "There is no problem if we send them a prior notice. We could send a maid with a letter informing them if Master wish for it today." "Please." A tactful employee like always. The butler is the one writing the letter. I saw off the children, and then a letter came from Sera of Tenion temple when I had gone back to the bedroom to prepare for the feigned illness. Its probably about the prophecy Ive heard in the royal castlest night. Sera usually would havee visiting herself, but it seems shes in the royal castles audience room with other big-wigs of Tenion temple. I open the letter with a paper knife and read the content inside-- Ring of me encircles the world, the moon wakes up --so the verse of Seras prophecy is written. Looking at the [Moon] and [Wakes up] keywords, I imagine its about the revival of the demon god, but the meaning is far too different than the Fragment of cup breaks, False King is born I heard yesterday. Above all, if the demon god is really going to be revived, all the gods should have issued the same warning. Its probably much ado about nothing, probably something like an annr sr eclipse. Its normal for a world without scientific progress to treat sr and lunar eclipse as natural disasters. I write a letter to thank Sera and give it to a maid, tell her that I cant meet anyone whoes and stay in the room. Now then, I have to go out soon. "Kuro-sama, Ive been waiting for you!" The manager met me with sweet voice. Today shes not dressed in her usual sharp director-style dress, but a refined-looking normal noble daughter dress. Its simr to the dress that an earl daughter was boasting in the tea party yesterday. Confirming it, it seems to be made from the same workshop. The price is unreasonable at 30 gold coins, but thats probably not much considering the managers yearly ie. "Now! Lets go!" "Please wait--" Tifalizas wise voice stops the manager who was going to link her arms wrapped in white gloves to mine. "--Manager, you forget to report the information from the prime minister." "I-I know." Under the ice-like gaze of Tifaliza, the manager clears her throat with a cough. "I was going to report it once we settle down in the noble seats of the auction hall." "In truth, you forgot about since you could go on a date with Kuro-sama right?" An executive girl who appeared from the rooms entrance teased the manager who was making an excuse. When the manager sent a sharp nce to her, she went to the finance room next door while saying, "scary scary." The manager looks embarrassed with a red face. ....Sheesh. Were going to the battlefield (auction), and yet theres not enough seriousness. "Do that after youvepleted your duty." "Y-yes! Ill serve with my whole heart!" For some reason, the managers face is blushing harder than earlier even though I scolded her. It seems she questionably misunderstood the [Duty] part. "Kuro-sama, forgive me for my audacity, but allow me to report myself. Last night, the prime minister--" Without giving the manager the chance to speak, Tifaliza smoothly tells me about the prophecy. She even told me about the interpretation of the prophecy and who told what. Unfortunately, theres no new information it seems. After thanking Tifaliza, I head toward the auction hall with the manager. The executives in charge of the auction should be waiting in the meeting ce already. "Weve been waiting for you. Weve heard the story from his excellency prime minister. Please submit the orbs for the exhibition." I take the orbs from my Storage and give it to the supervisor of the auction hall. Of course the three dangerous orbs like the Demon Summoning one are not for the exhibition, so Im still carrying it. --Wait for me. Youll be mine this noon. I speak to the [Chant] orb thats on the supervisors hand. Of course theres no way itll reply. To the person who has appraisal skill beside the supervisor-- "W-what are you" The supervisors face bes cramped when he sees the appraiser has sunk into the wall. Fumu, an exnation is needed huh. "That man is a thief. Ill take off the camouge magic tool from his chest, let the man over there appraise it." While doubting my words, the supervisor directs another appraiser. "Th-this is a magic tool of Job Disguise. I-its just as the person of Duke Mitsukuni has said, this man is a thief." "No way! We have only employed people with trustworthy birth and parentage...." Unlike the supervisor whos making an excuse, the other people in the room tie the thief thats been turned into a mess and takes him away. I feel like Ive gone a bit too far, but there is no mercy against thieves. Right, there might be others too. Squeezing the area around the auction hall, I search the map. --One, two, three.... --Damn you pest (thieves). Ill let you regret stepping into this ce aiming for my Chant Orb. I wont take their life, but Ill make their bodies unable to take anything but liquid food for half a month. "Ill dispose of the other pest (thieves)." After dering so, I check the routes to the targets. I open the closed door with [irvoyance] and [Magic Hand] magic, securing the routes. I fire [Remote Stuns] with dummy chant, sweeping off the auction hall. In order to prevent any victim other than the targets, I pick the course to be near the ceiling. I know from the map that the Remote Stun bullets have hit the targets one after another. It seems two of them have avoided the first bullet, but thats no more than a useless resistance. In fact, the thieves lost their consciousness after getting hit from sessive bullets. Fuffuffuu, the evils are destroyed. "Kuro-sama?" "Its alright. This much is within my expectation dayo (you see)." I show a relieving smile toward the manager who looks worried. "Dayo?" The manager tilts her head wonderingly. Oops--my original way of speaking thats not like Kuros came out. "Do not worry about small things." "Y-yes...." I have to be cooler--. I look around at the dumbfounded people. The supervisor keeps opening and closing his mouth, since he seems useless, I talk to the site supervisor who looks responsible. "What are you getting absentminded for. There are two on the second floor, two in the warehouse, and one in front of the underground vault. Arrest them quick." "Y-Yes!" The site supervisor directs his subordinates to arrest them, and runs to the underground vault himself. Good grief, Id have liked it if they got a grip on themselves before the sweeping. After confirming with my own eyes that the Chant Orb has been stored in the underground vault, we head to the upper noble participant waiting room led by a usherette. In addition, I was warned by the usherette not to use magic in the meeting ce. "--That is all of the procedures for bidding in the auction." The exnation was long, but its not that special. One thing I find unusual is that you have to report the feasible amount of money you have for the bid beforehand, [You cannot bid if the bidding price is more than that amount]. "Is there any question?" "Can you get the item youve sessfully bid immediately?" There are many things I want to hear, but Ill confirm the most important one. "No, it will be delivered during the recess on the first floor. The guards in charge of the delivery will be stand by the sessful bidder, so please be advised." It seems they dont bring the won item to the waiting room in order to prevent crime. The auction will have three two-hour bidding time and one-hour rest time each, nine hours in total. I thought the rest time was too long when I first heard it, but it seems theres a reason for that. The door is knocked and then a woman along with guards enter. "It seems the official appraiser hase. Then, sorry for the inconvenience, but would you please present the money for the bid." Urged by the usherette, I open the Item Box and take out bags with gold coins inside. I arrange them on the table one by one. Each one has 100 gold coins inside. "Amazing...." "As expected of the house of duke even though theyve just emerged." Attentive Ears skill picked up the maids waiting near the wall talking in low voice. I keep putting the gold coin bags on the table without minding it. "Eh...." "U-um...." The usherette and even the appraiser look surprised. They should have gotten used seeing only this much--what strange people. The table cant hold the gold coin bags any longer, so I call the two. "Looks like the tables legs have been broken. Do you mind if I put the rest on the floor?" The usherette, the appraiser and even the guards behind them arent replying with their mouths hanging open. Please answer immediately with YES or NO. I interpreted the silence as YES, so I put gold coin bags one after another on the floor, and then the usherette finally moves. "P-please wait!" "What is it? Is the floor giving in?" "No, thats not it!" The usherette whose atmosphere feels like shes from the high society is swinging her arms buzzingly with a face that suits her age. Its cute, but isnt that bad for her work? "How many gold coins have you prepared?!" "For now, its around 300.000 pieces?" If thats not enough, around 10 million gold coins of Furu Empire are waiting in my storage you know? "D-do you want to bid the whole city!?" --How exaggerated. "Calm down. You are being discourteous." "P-please forgive me...." The usherette droops after getting persuaded by the appraiser. "Either way, it is impossible for me to judge that much. Ill sequentially inspect several samples, afterward please take the notes for the indicated amount of money." The appraiser said so and then appraised about three bags. In the end, even though I have only showed them 300 bags for the 30.000 gold coins, they give me 30 notes for bidding that indicate 10.000 gold coins each. It seems the amount of money for the bidding is announced through the loudspeaker while these notes are being posted. Since the appraiser only brought five 10.000 gold coin notes, the remaining 25 were delivered to the roomter. And then, after waiting for around an hour. The announcement for the opening of the third auction day is broadcasted. "--Then, lets go." "Yes, Kuro-sama." I lead the manager by hands, walking toward the noble seats of the auction hall while linking arms. The auction (battle) finally begins! Book 13 - 13-27. The Third Auction Day (2) 13-27. The Third Auction Day (2) Satous here. I like Hollywood movies. I cant get enough of the characters escaping dangers one after another without even having the chance to breath. However, I think calm and quiet are better in reality. The auction has begun. Around 300 people are sitting on the college hall-like mortar-shaped hall. The noble seats area that we are located at sticks out on the inside of the hall like a balcony, and there are several of it. Looks like there are around 30 of it in total. ording to the pamphlet as the substitute of the usherette, the orb auction is after the very first one, so it looks like Ill be bored for an hour. Everyone! This [Farsight Scope] was excavated from a treasure chest in the 1-3 area of Selbiras Labyrinth-- The host is exining the exhibited item while holding a mic in one hand. There was no exnation who the exhibitor is. The bid began before long, but-- 10 gold coins 10 gold coins and two silver coins 10 gold coins and four silver coins 11 gold coins And such, the bidding amounts are very tight. The auction hall is slightly dim, spotlights are highlighting the host and the bidders who raise their notes. Looks like the light will highlight the bidder who raises their notes, so theyll know the one who raises their notes immediately. In case there are several people who raise their notes, theyll highlight them from the fastest one in turn. 14 gold coins ....Since no one bids anymore, its a sessful bid. The winner of [Farsight Scope] is number 921! Rounds of apuse are echoing in the hall once the host dered a sessful bid. The sound dont match the moving hands, so its probably sound effects from some magic tool. It seems they dont announce the bidders name but their number. Rather than for avoiding needless confusion, its for hiding the bidders identity no doubt. By the way, my bidder number is number three. Its probably because Im here as a delegate of Duke Mitsukuni house. Still, I dont know whether its because the bidders are mainly lower nobles or military men, but the winning bids are all only at 30% of the market price. The people in this hall are probably aiming for the [Blessing Orbs]. Looks like I have a lot of rivals. There were some interesting magic tools that were exhibited, but I wait for the [Blessing Orbs] auction without attempting an affair. "Kuro-sama, please calm down. You dont have to be so worried, we will absolutely win the bid." The manager whos sitting beside me persuades me while warmly gazing like a kind mother. So I really shouldnt have let out, "Gununu" sound, or maybe staring hard at the noble seat restraint restlessly was bad... no, it has to be because Im unconsciously tapping my foot.... I cough once, and then reply the manager with a voice full of dignity. "There is no need to worry. I am calm." "Yes, of course." The manager nods and then presents me with a ss of carbonated fruit water. Im bothered with her kind mother-like expression, but this is just right as I feel thirsty. I gulp it and then refreshing sensation slides down my throat. "Another ss please." "Yes." After drinking the second ss, I feel calmed down. Looks like I was a bit too eager. I have to calm down until the real thing. And then, the long-awaited [Blessing Orbs]s turn came. This time there are eight orbs that are going to be disyed, they are our [Water Magic], [Paralyze Resistance], Jerils [Light Magic], [Chant] and other peoples [Transport], [Great Sword], [Arithmetic], and [Horticulture]. The n should have been that the less interesting items are to be exhibited first, but it seems the management side are worried the bids would be sombre. They feature the highlight, [Light Magic] right from the outset. It seems theyre right on the money--. 150 gold coins! 153 gold coins! 160 gold coins! --The price rises rapidly. "The rise is worse than I thought...." The manager beside me tilts her head in puzzlement. That reminds me, Ive heard from the guildmaster and Jeril in Labyrinth City that, "It was bid for 3000 gold coins 200 years ago.", so this might becking. ...920...gold coins! 930 gold coins! ...931...gold coins! The price gradually rises, but the end isnt quite in sight yet. Thepetition from people from distinguished military families and upper nobles are fierce, maybe because possessing [Light Magic] skill is one of the requirements for entering Holy Knight. I feel strong-will wanting to win no matter what. Ive also employed a proxy as Satou, but he was dropped off quickly since the upper limit was 500 gold coins. Leaving that aside, if this keeps up--. "Its getting prolonged more than we thought isnt it. If this keeps up, itd be the break time before all the orbs are finished being exhibited." Thats bad...but if I intervened here, there might be other nobles who went after the important [Chant Orb] instead. I want to prevent that from happening. After about 45 minutes, the [Light Magic] was finally sold for 1096 gold coins. The man is wearing a mask but thats probably Duke Oyugock. After that, it was quick. --[Great Sword], 12 gold coins. --[Arithmetic], 31 gold coins. --[Horticulture], 7 gold coins. --[Transport], 5 gold coins. It seems orbs that have weak demands are cheap. And the remainders are [Chant], [Water Magic], and [Paralyze Resistance]. Then continuing on, after a fierce fight between the [Floormaster, me Snake] of thebyrinths middleyer and the corps led by the Mithril explorer party, [Lions Roar]-- The prologue is too long! Shut up and let me bid already! "Kuro-sama--" The manager puts her white hands on top of mine and whispers. Not good, not good. I have to be cool. --Then let the bid begin. I quickly raise my note, however the spotlight isnt highlighting me, but a lower noble in the hall. There are more than six notes raised when I look around the hall. Looks like [Chant Orb] is really popr. It seems there are a lot of people who are stumped at that impossibly hard spell chanting. The usherette tells me that Im the fifth. Apparently, in case of simultaneous note-raises like this, the spotlight will highlight the notes in turn. Now then, leaving that apart. The first lower noble announces with tension in his voice. 10 gold coins! --I wait and see. The spotlight highlights the proxies of the lower nobles one after another. 11 gold coins! 12 gold coins! 12 gold coins and 1 silver coin! --They y around too much. "Kuro-sama, please." "Umu--" I receive the mic and pause a bit. First, its the skirmish. Ill cut the mob, leaving only the serious opponents. 100 gold coins I calmly said so, and turned my sight toward the one whos going to bid after me in the noble seats. I wait for the noble of lineage, some Earl or something, to state his bid--. Hes having a long deliberation, perhaps for ascertaining my move. Looks like hes quite capable. Hes notcking as an opponent. And then, voicese out of the halls speaker. The winner of [Chant Orb] is number 3. --eh? "Congrattions, Kuro-sama." I can hear the manager congratting me and apuses in the hall. No but, most of the 300.000 gold coins still remain though.... I feel somewhat downhearted, so I bid and won [Water Magic] and [Paralyze Resistance] for childish prices. I remembered after having won it that the [Water Magic] and [Paralyze Resistance] orbs were the items we brought from thebyrinth. "Kuro-sama, is there anything wrong?" When were walking to the ce to get the items, it seems my dissatisfied mood leaks out, the manager asks worryingly. "No, its just that I thought the Chant Orb was too cheap considering the winning bid in the past. "When you say it like that, certainly." ording to the history, [Chant Orb] was won at around 200-400 gold coins. The answer to that is brought by the usherette whos guiding us. "Thats because of the note raised by your proxy." "Note?" She consented when I asked again. If Im not mistaken, the color of the note differs depending on the potential amount. My upper limit was 10.000, so the other people who saw that probably pulled back. We enter the ce to get the item thats strictly protected by high level knights. The proxy of Duke Oyugock has entered first, theyre confirming the payment. Im guided to a different table, and then I take out a bag of gold coins for the payment. --One of the luminous points disappears. I promptly open the marker list on the map. --st it! "Ku-Kuro-sama?" Looks like I unconsciously used [Coercion] skill, the surrounding people have solidified with blue faces. "The orb has been stolen. I will chase the criminal. Manager, finish the winning bid procedure." "I-I understand." After confirming the managers reply, I leave that ce. The one who steals the orb is a [Phantom Thief]. My [Chant Orb] is in the thiefs Item Box. It seems the other orbs have all been stolen too. At first I thought it was the same phantom thief from before, but it was an old man with a cute un-phantom-thief-like name, Pipin. Still, hes fast. Even though it hasnt even been 10 seconds since he got outside, hes already several hundreds meter away. I understand the reason why hes strangely fast after chasing him with sh Drive. --Its a short-distance teleport. Thats a rare gift, but I wont let him escape! I move in front of Pipin with Unit Arrangement. "A pursuer huh!" Pipin heads toward the downtown with short-distance teleport. Apparently, he can jumps 300 meters in one go. "I-impossible!" Pipin continues doing short-distance teleports even while panicking. Pipin stops running away after five teleportations. Looking at his remaining MP, he can only jump for one more. Were standing on a four-story apartment building, but it seems the buildings around here are deserted, there isnt anymon people here. "Whats the matter? Are we done ying tag?" Hearing me speaking like Ive cornered a rat, Pipin grins andughs. Hes probably anticipating the red luminous lights lurking in the surrounding buildings and whatever that makes my [Trap Discovery] reacting since a while ago. "--Yep, thats right, its over." Birdlime balls are raining toward [The ce where I was] from the surrounding, and the pitfall and trap are activated. Unexpectedly, theyre all non-lethal traps. "Kukuku, theres no way you can escape unless you can teleport like me." "That seems to be the case." I agree with the triumphant phantom thief from behind him. "W-what!" Pipin does thest teleport while getting surprised. Hes not giving up easily, but this is thest. There are two figures of people at the ce where I move with Unit Arrangement. Beside Pipin whos standing with his back facing here, the other phantom thief who was disguising as Satou the other day, [Sharururuun], is also standing. I see, so they were nning to meet here. Itll be troublesome if they diverge. Lets settle it quickly. "W-wait! Please wait." Sharururuun waved her hand in panic, stopping me when I was going to use Ground Shrink. Pipin is keeping his silent. Sharururuun throws a velvet bag to me. The radar shows the luminous point of a marked item approaching me along with the bags trajectory. I take it and put it into the storage. Now itll be fine even if we talk carefreely. Apparently, Pipin is unconscious. "What are you nning?" "What? Havent you heard from Miss Elterina?" To my question, Sharururuun looked puzzled and said an unknown name. --Elterina? Ah, the managers name huh. When I look better, Sharururuuns affiliation is [Echigoya Firm]. "Right, you were the one who found my little brother right? Thank you. Thanks to you, I could cut my tie with those bastards." Fumu, its about the missing person that the manager asked recently huh. "Thats splendid. Ill leave it to you to take the man to the authority." "Understood. By the way, what do you want me to do with the items inside his Item Box?" "Ill entrust it to you." "Then, Ill use Forced Storage Opening and give them to Echigoya Firm." She tells me so, and then Sharururuun goes along the roof while shouldering Pipin. I see, I was wondering how she could take out the [Orb] from the Item Box, but it seems theres a skill to forcefully open an Item Box. Ill ask her to teach meter. After neutralizing Pipinspanions with [Remote Stuns], I fire three Firework magic to the sky in order to alert the guards. Ill leave it to the guards to clean up the small fries. I take out the [Chant Orb] from Storage. Fufufufufu---. I stare at that gant figure while suppressing myughter. It finallyes into my hands. Ive confirmed with the manager using [Telephone] magic that the payment has beenpleted. There is nothing that holds me back anymore. Flooded with emotion, I hold the [Chant Orb] high toward the sky. The orb glitters from the light of the sun. Come now! With this I can freely use any magic! Book 13 - 13-28. Orb This chapter is in third person point of view 13-28. Orb The boy pulls back the orb that he has raised up toward the sky. "I see.... I wanted my memories erased myself." The moment the boy saw the sun light reflected on the orb, the locked memory yed back in the boys mind like a revolvingntern. --The memories from the former world. --The memories when he was summoned during a ritual of a small kingdom. --A beautiful woman who transcended humans. --And then the people who rescued him who was kidnapped under the pretext of summoning. "I remember...." The boy grips his other hand not holding the orb hard enough to spill blood. "I wanted to try living as a person of this world, and see if I would still think the same like before my memory was sealed...huh." The boy sighs once to himself for his roundabout way of sealing his own memory. And then, this time he chooses to use the orb. "To gain power from this orb, I should do it like this." The boys understands how to use the orb just by flowing it with his magic power; he swallows it. The boys throat moves, and then the power of blessings dwells in the boy before the orb could reach his stomachs. " Breeze" The breeze of life magic shakes the boys hair. "Kukkukku, this is magic--" The current boy can use any magic. Because he can browse all magic like turning a dictionary. "--For I am the king who rules over magic." The boy smiles with his mouth looking like the shape of a down crescent moon. And then a cataclysm happens as if responding to that smile. --me envelops the world. Beyond the horizon, me raises toward the void sky as if blown from the earth. Thats happening on 360 degree direction, there are walls of me everywhere you see. "Looks like the world wees its end---" The boyughs loudly with his hands reaching out to the sky. As if waiting for hisughter to end, the me walls that have surrounded the world abruptly disappears. Without even questioning the unknown walls of me, the boy mutters to himself. "A king whos alone doesnt look good.... Right, Ill summon a servant." By just thinking that, a magic circle that emits violet light appears on the ground. Two circles float to mid-air, then the upper circle projects a light cylinder. ck stains are created inside the cylinder, and then it produces a grotesque figure before long. The figure pushes down the joint cemetery stone monuments to where the boy stands, one after another. Your highness, the greater demon [ck Three] hase before your presence, I am blissful. The boy knits his brow toward the ck greater demon thats appeared. "I am the king. Call me majesty." As you wish, your majesty. I consent. Apanied by the greater demon, the boy whos smiling harder feels an intense vertigo. "....Guh, w-what?" A human body is brittle, it cannot endure the recoil from the summoning, so is my humble opinion. Just as the greater demon had said, the boys body was assailed by the recoil of the forbidden magic used to summon a greater demon and the sudden shortage of magic power. "If its weak, then I can just remodel it, yes, remodel it stronger." As if waiting for the boys mutter, the power of magic without chanting transforms the boys body with crackling sound. --The bones lengthen, the muscles increase, the figure turns into that of an adult. "Gugagagaga" The boy screams with his mouth. The physical growth stops when hes be a two-meter tall big figure. However, the transformation isnt stopping. --A thin violet-colored horn appears on his forehead, and his hair lengthens until the waist. "Haa, haa, haa" Repeating short panting, the boys hair is shining silver, his bangs is dyed in violet color. The boy clicks his fingers once, and then clothes and mantles appear out of thin air, wrapping the boys body. Someone calls to the boy whos dumbfounded with the transformation of his body. What a magnificent figure zamasu. With this, his majesty Onifolk King will be delighted too zamasu. "So its you--" The boy looks at the source of the voice. There are the green demon in its 30-meter long green dragon mock body, and its lower demon subordinates. Please pardon me to be in the form that once bared its fang to the king. I have brought an item for congratting your highness zamasu. Boom, the ground shakes, and then on its ce is a lump of magic crystal pir that has the effect of MP recovery. Its not an item that can be gotten easily even for a senior greater demon. "That is?" Its an item for recovering magic power called magic crystal pir zamasu. "I see, hand it over." The boy uses [Magic Hand] magic to move the magic crystal pir. The moment he touches it, the boys magic power that was about to run out is recovered in a sh. "This is magnificent." I am extremely delighted to see that it is to your highnesss liking zamasu. "Call me majesty." Understood zamasu-- Even though the green demon is using polite speech toward the boy, perhaps his loyalty doesnt lie to the boy. The green demon suddenly raises its dragons neck toward a section of the sky and scowls at it. --It seems an annoying person has noticed us zamasu. Leave it to me zamasu. After saying that the green demon kicks the ground and soars to the sky. The lower demons that had apanied the green demon also disappeared without even leaving a shadow just like when they appeared. Theyre probably familiars for shuttle use. Your majestys order, I await. "Right. First Ill punish the kidnappers--" The boy orders the greater demon to bring one of the people of the kingdom that kidnapped him. Ignoring the greater demon that showed its displeasure by keeping silent, the boy talks to himself in delirium. "What kind of punishments should I do? Ordinary punishments are not good. Making that beautiful princess cry tears of fear and regret is good....Right. I have a good n...." The boy chuckles to his own good idea. Before long, the greater demon returned while carrying an unconscious girl. "Wake up." Using mind magic chantlessly, he wakes the girl--Princess Menea up. "He-here is? ....Demons!" Princess Menea immediately stands guard, and then throws a magic tool for emergency summon to the ground. A mist-like dog shrouded in white mist growls toward the boy and the greater demon. "Futile." The boy clicks his fingers, and then the white mist dog disappears into the air with a whimper. "...N-no way....Chantless magic." Princess Menea speaks with trembling voice. The girl is probably aware. --An opponent that can use chantless magic, that is. "....Demon lord." Princess Menea shrinks back in fear. "Whats wrong? Dont you usuallye to me yourself?" The boy clicks his fingers, and then ivy which grow from the ground restrain Princess Menea and lift her up. "Do not worry, princess of the kingdom of sinners. I will not kill you immediately." The boy swings his arm, and then the thick trees are parted to the sides, revealing the royal castle and the big sakura tree beyond. "First, I who was summoned by you bastards will destroy the capital of a foreign kingdom. Witness the ughter of your friends and the innocent people, and cry." Princess Menea whos being scowled by the mad boy is trembling to the point of losing her consciousness. Nay, every time shes going to faint, shes forcefully woken up with the boys magic. "Once its over, Ill bring your head to Rumooku Kingdom and abduct that beautiful sister of the king." The boyughs with a slight admiration among his insanity. "....Yuriko-sama is already....." Princess Meneas mutter never reach the boy. "First, Ill start with that hateful sakura tree." Princess Menea sees the visage of a person before the grotesque transformation from the boys face. "....Y-you are!" Taking no notice of the girl, the boy starts a spell chant since the first [Breeze]. Enormous magic power is gathering to the boy, that spell chant forms a shape. The sky above the royal castle is split, the tip of a gigantic meteorite shows itself up. "Fuhahahahaha, look at my meteor! This is power--" The boy who was going tough loudly with spread arms turns toward Princess Menea. "--What are you doing?" Before the boys eyes, a plump boy is struggling to untie Princess Menea from the ivy. The boy clicks his fingers, and then the ivy that binds Princess Menea flings the plump boy away. "Uwaaaa" "Souya-dono!" The boy rolls on the cemetery while repeatedly raising dust. The boy recognizes the plump Souya boy, but right now hes an existence thats no different than a garbage, he loses interest after ncing at him once. The boy clicks his fingers, and then a bundle of fireballs appear. "Clown begone." The fireballs explode above the boy, the me wrap the boys figure. There isnt any trace of the charred remain of the boy once the me disappear. "Hmph, vaporized without leaving a bone huh..." Even though hes a bit puzzled, the boy seems to think of it as of little significance, he turns his concern toward the meteorite creation. The gigantic meteorite is giving a roaring sound while being created in the sky, however only 50% of it has appeared. The boy suddenly looks around, the greater demon scowls at a section of the cemetery. "--As expected of a greater demon, youre not leaving any opening." A lone swordsman appears from behind the grove. "Your majesty, please leave cleaning up the small fry too me. I am industrious." "Small fry huh.... Been a while since I was called that. Second seat of Shiga Eight Sword, Heim the Weed,ing!" He rushes with Flickering Movement, the greater demon also elerates and counterattacks while leaving ck afterimage. The demon blocks the great swords with its w, and then Heim kicks the counterattacking w away. Heim is freely wielding the great sword that shouldve been heavy and slow, he deals with the greater demons w by kicking its tail. "Fushururuu, youre good human! I am delighted." "Id have died from the first attack if I didnt use the forbidden eleration drug..." The greater demon breathes roughly, taking a charging posture with both its ws on the ground. In order to meet it, Heim takes an upper stance with the great sword. "Heim-sama! The one who creates that meteorite is that silver-haired demon lord!" Princess Menea screams so to Heim, but the greater demons protection is firm, it seems Heim cant approach the boy. When the gigantic meteorite finally starts its fall, the boy speaks to himself while his eyes are chasing it. "Now, its the beginning of the end--" "Aaa! The big sakura tree is--" Princess Meneas scream resounds throughout the cemetery. And then, the moment the meteorite is going to touch the big sakura tree, the space over there looks like its split and then the meteorite disappears. "I-Impossible!" Theres no one who responds to the boys surprise. The moment the meteorite disappearspletely, the ground of the royal capital shakes. The lone scream of Princess Menea is echoing throughout the cemetery. "Assistance~?" "Assistance for assistant nanodesu!" Little swordsmen wrapped in golden sparkle break into the ce. "Worthy rivals! I wee." The dogfolk swordsman--Pochi assaults the greater demon while leaving blue glow behind. The greater demons ws wrapped in red light sh with the small holy sword, scattering red and blue sparks. The catfolk swordsman--Tama whos rushing from the side is counterattacked by the demons tail. The tail quickly cuts down the swordsmans stomach, a little figure falls on the cemetery. --However, the thing thats fallen down is a log wrapped in a pink mantle. "Utsusemi~?" Slipping off before anyone knew it, the cat ninja Tama releases Princess Menea, and then takes her away to the edge of the cemetery. Souya boy who should have lost his life in mes is over there too. His survival is due to cat ninja Tamas secret action. "Impertinent, who are you bastards!" As if waiting for the boy to ask their identity, several girls in golden armorsnd on the cemetery. "Isnt it obvious! Were the allies of justice!" A girl in golden dress armor whose violet hair is trailing behind--Arisaughs cheerfully. "Come now! Let the match be--huh? Why are you here?" Arisa is shaken when she perceives the former visage of the grown-up boy. "W-why are you... Answer me!" The boy throws his mantle, and then he scowls at Arisa with a smug face. "You servant, youre being haughty toward the one who rules over magic, the omnipotent king, me!" The boy rebukes Arisa with all his dignity. However, without being daunted by it, Arisa asks another question. "Answer me, you who should have been a hero, why?!" "I dont care about the me whose memory was sealed." The boy clicks his fingers, several force spears appear attacking Arisa. "Useless useless useless, so I dere." A beautiful woman wrapped in golden armor--Nana amasses impregnable defensive wall before Arisa. The force spears disappear fruitlessly the moment they touch the defensive wall. "Are you obstructing me, small fries!" Right at then, boom, a grotesque figure wrapped in green scales is dropped. "Thank you for the wait, its the appearance of the star performer! Hero Nanashi Second,ing!" A woman protected by 13 holy swords glowing blue is taking a victory pose on top of the green dragon. "Ara~? Your look sure has really changed." Mito tilts her head when she sees the boys face. "H-hey, Mito, yourete." "Real sorry. This green greater demon was tenacious you see." When Mito shrugs her shoulders, the greater demon whos taken the form of a green dragon disappears like a mist. It probably couldnt maintain the mock body (avatar). "Now then, lets fight." "Wait a minute. That guy is--" "I know. However, Im a hero, hes a demon lord. Thats a reason enough to fight." Mito holds back Arisa whos still trying to stop the boy. "Now then, lets go--" She twirls the holy wand taken out of her Inventory once, and then res at the boy. "--Demon Lord Shin!" Thus the curtain opens for the fight between a demon lord and a hero--. Book 13 - 13-29. Behind the Orbs (1) This chapter is in multiple point of views. This chapter chronologically happens between Chapter 13-27 and 13-28. 13-29. Behind the Orbs (1) Mitos POV "Nothing to do at all~" Sitting down on top of a water tower in the downtown, I look down below. Ichirou-nii picked me up this morning, so Ive been watching over the orphanage where Shin-kun is, but theres really nothing happening. The green demon that came to the Royal Capitalst night didnt get in touch with Shin-kun either, so Im thinking that this child might not be rted to the recent series of events. --Oops, found a contact! Some evil-looking men approach Shin-kun and the children of the orphanages who havee to a well to draw water. I cant hear them.... Ill try using [Hearing Boost] magic. "--Transport these." "And the reward?" "Ill give you a meal once youve finished transporting it. Thats fine with you right?" "I want something that can be brought back to the orphanage." Arara, isnt he a good child. No wonder Ichirou-nii would meddle. It seems theyre reached an agreement, Shin-kun leaves the children to draw water and then follows the men. I put on the body-hiding mantle, and chase after them by jumping on the roofs. "I should just transport this right?" "Yeah, bring it to the warehouse pass the cemetery. Youve gone there before, so you know right?" Shin-kun and several children of the same age are pulling a cart. The men who gave them the job are from a gray firm called [Stolen Goods Fox]. As the name suggest, theyre probably dealing with stolen goods. Without being called out by the guards, Shin-kun and the others transported the cart to the cemetery just before the destination. And there, three men in violet priest clothes are blocking their way. There is no priest clothes in violet color. But there were people like them when I was working as a king. --Demon god believers, [Complete Equality]. I checked them with Appraisal skill, but theyre not those guys. Looks like theyre a part of a carefree ult club called [Wind of Liberty] that Ive heard from Ichirou-nii before. But, theres something strange. The priests states are strange. When I check further, theyre in the state of [Suggestion]. "Whaat? Oy, priests? Youre in the way, can you get out of the road?" One of the boys who are transporting the goods threatened the three priests. "Gang of thieves. Know that there is an item that we need to offer to his majesty inside that cart." "Leave it here and go away." "If you do, we will not take your lives." The three announce that indifferently, the boys are drawing their swords, enraged. "Dont joke around! Well be held responsible if we abandon the cart. Come if you dont value your life!" "Very well." Sneering at that childish threat, the priests pull out rapiers. Fu~mu, itll be problematic if Shin-kun is hurt, Ill try asking what those guys want. I jump out of the grove, andnd before the men. I ward off the swinging rapier with a broom, and block the thrusting rapier with a small shield of [Auto Defense]. "Who are you!" "Hi~ Im a passing beau~ty" The men are grimacing to my smile, and the boys look weary. These are some very rude guys. Id like to let them drink some dirt from Ichirou-niis fingernail. "That move--woman! You must be Ryouna the Mower of Shiga Eight Swords!" "To think that theyd smell out our n this fast!" "We cant hesitate anymore." The priests jump back and put down their rapiers. "Will you surrender?" They ignored me even though I kindly suggested it. The three priests took something red from their chests, put it on their foreheads, and then say something simultaneously. """O Short Horn, feed upon our desire to grant us violent power""" Together with the priests shouts, something break through their priests clothes, and then they change into gori-like lesser demons. "You guys, escape!" As I order them, the boys try to run away while desperately pulling the cart. "Just dump the luggage!" --ǣңңϣգףףף. As if interrupting my warning, the goris wreck the surrounding with storm magic. The cart is overturned, and the boys fall to the tombstones. Good, Shin boy is alright. The other children are getting up and running away in groups of two and three. I pour magic power into the holy sword taken out from Inventory and recite the holy verse. "<> iomh Sis, be 13 des, dancing in the sky." The holy swords turns the lower demons into ck dust one after another. I look around to find the wire puller who manipted them while seeing the reliable holy swords on the corner of my vision. --There. A short beastfolk disappears into the thicket that surround the cemetery. Im worried about Shin boy and the luggage, but Ill chase that guy first. I shouldve contracted a new familiar after waking up in the ruin. Shins POV What is this? What? What is this! Just when some priests blocked my work transporting a cart, a strange aunty cut in, and in the end the people turned into monsters. Isnt that strange? Its too strange! "Oy! Lets run! Stop dawdling!" Jeje the Lizardfolk whos usually taciturn urges everyone. I hurriedly begin to push back the cart. "Just throw the luggage!" The aunty shouted from behind, but we cant do that. This portage work is a job from a crime guild. If we break or steal the luggage, well be treated harsher than turning into ves. --ǣңңϣգףףף. Storm raged from behind, were blown away together with the cart. "D-demons!" "Run!" Everyone scrambles away. I also desperately crawl below the overturned cart. When I push some obstructing boxes, a statue of goddess falls out from the inside. For some reason I cant get my eyes off it even though its at a time like this. The second storm rages on when my hand reaches out to that goddess statue. I roll on the ground while holding the goddess statue. I saw blue light swords pulled by the aunty turning the lesser demons into ck dust. The aunty shouts, "Wait!", and then she jumps out to the other side of the cemetery. --Am I saved? I feel something odd in my hand while feeling relieved. The goddess statue has crumbled into sand. A violet orb appeared from the inside. I scoop the orb thats emitting ominous light from the interior, and hold it over the sunlight. Arisas POV --This is bad. "I wonder how will Sir Pendragon interpret this form." Like so. "This cake was made by Sir Pendragon right. Hes really versatile isnt he." Or so, Princess Shistinas reaction is bad. Looking at her reaction and the flow, shes too much like a girl in love. Thanks to that, the matter of [Nectar] or Hisui werent talked about much, so we were saved though. Geez, shes just too easy. Perhaps our Master has the qualification as a first-rate g architect? That Master of ours had just contacted me with [Short Message] magic, telling that he had obtained the [Chant Orb] safely. He probably mailed cause I wouldnt pick up [Telephone]. The writing style is so merry you wouldnt have thought it was the usual Master. Its too frustrating that I cant preserve it. At the end of that message, he wrote that in order to master the chant and to register magic into the magic column, he would go to, "A ce where I wouldnt worry about human damage." Hes probably experimenting in the vast desert to the west of Labyrinth City Selbira. My tension is rising just by imagining the spectacle. Maybe I should cut the tea party short and go visit it with Mia. Mia who looks like shell vomit sugar seeing Shistina chattering fondly of Master, mutters, "Mwu?" I can hear pitter-patter footsteps from the direction where shes looking at. "Onee-sama!" Loli princess Doris who jumped into the room hugs Shistina. The attendants of Doris who are running after her from behind apologize for the rudeness in panic. It seems courtesy is required if youre sister princesses of arge kingdom. "That Hisui you see, even though she had gone back to her cage and ate her meal before I knew it yesterday, shes gone again just now!" "How mysterious--" The bird has drank Nectar after all, I wonder if shes gained some strange ability or something? I have to report to Master and ask if we need to do something about it. If possible, in the bed while were huddling our faces together--guhehehe. My delightful delusion is interrupted by pirupiru chirps. "Hisuiiiii!" Hisui whos appeared in the room before anyone knew pulls Doriss hair and dress, trying to take her somewhere. "No! Stop it, Hisui!" However, it seems Princess Doris doesnt understand it. This time, shes flying around Shistina, doing her best to take her outside. Im bothered with Hisuis curious desperation. Did she get an ability to detect disaster after drinking the Nectar? "Nn, piruru, piru, piru." When Mia mimicked Hisuis cry, Hisui chirped back, "pipirupirupiru" too. "As expected of elf-sama, she understands birdsnguage!" One of the maids speaks with admiration. Mia continues to pirupiru with aposed face, but shes just ying around by mimicking the chirping. If this were a manga, there would sweat marks on Mias face, no doubt. While also helping Mia, Ill go check the royal capital from the top of the big sakura tree. "Ill be going to the washroom for a bit." After telling so, I take Mia along into a private luxurious toilet. "Master hasnt contacted us with anything so I think its fine, but lets check out outside for a bit." "Nn." I cant teleport to a precise location without a carved seal board, so I teleport to the sky above the big sakura tree. The sunlight is darkened even though it should be clear today. "Arisa, above." "Ugeh, the heck is thaaaaaat!" After teleporting to the top of the big sakura tree and sitting down, I looked above urged by Mia, and screamed to the abnormal scene before my eyes. "A rock?" I see a huge rock trying toe out of a crack in the sky on top of the royal castle. Its as big as the whole royal castle. If that falls, there will be a lot of victims from the castle. I immediately invoke [World Phone], but I cant connect to Master. Its not blocked, the reaction feels like when Telephone magic cant reach a target thats too far away. "Arisa." --It cant be helped, lets decide quickly. "Over Boost" Violet glow is wrapping me. I take the coolest looking pose, and then shout out the magic name with fighting spirit. "Gate open!" Riding on my spirit, the effect of Unique Skill is raised. A teleport gate at the size that can swallow a private house is opened in the sky. But its too small to redirect that rock. "Magic potion." With fighting spirit, I gulp down the magic potion that Mia gives me. It super sweet. Its sweet enough my teeth feel like melting, but power is gushing forth. Masters love recovers my magic power in a sh. "Over Boost aaaand, Gate opeen!" By ovepping the magic, the teleport gate widens. Violet light coils the dimension rift, widening the teleport gate. But, its still a bit short. The royal castle should be saved with just this much, but enormous damage will appear on the castles surrounding. The parking lot where Zena-tan and her friends are standing by and the guest house where Karina is should be in danger. "Blood." The capiry on my fingers have torn and blood are spurting out of it, maybe because I was repeatedly being forceful. Ill say thankster to Mia who wraps them with a handkerchief. I drink the second magic potion, and use the Unique Skill for the third time today. Over Boost. The depth of my soul is screaming like creaking sounds. A pain thats about three time more painful than wisdom teeth attacks my body. I think Master warned me about it back then. If you over-use Unique Skill, the vessel of your soul would break, and youd fall into a demon lord. --But, if I run away here, itll be a disgrace as a woman! Ill lose if I dont push myself here! "Gooooooooooo!" I put all of my magic power, and then the [Gate] widens even though its destabilizing. I cant control the teleport gate with my ability. Dryad! Lend us your power! The requester is Misanalia! A spirit user of Boruenan Forest possessing Spirit Eyes! Okay~, the sakura tree will disappear if I dont help here. Mia shouted something in elfnguage, and then a pink-colored dryad appeared from the big sakura tree. Youngdy, Ill connect your wand with the sakura tree to be an assist, do your best after that. I dont understand her words, but the control suddenly feels easier. The [Gate] that was about to dissolve any moment became like a calm water surface. And then, the huge rock finally falls from the sky. No! The position is a bit bad. --Funnu. I fire myself up and shift the [Gate] to the site where the huge rock falls. It seems my foreheads blood vessels have erupted, my view is dyed red. However, it was worth overdoing! The huge rock falls out of the [Gate] to the outskirt in. Whenever the huge rock hits the ground, around magnitude 3 earthquake shakes the royal capital. The huge rock falls just like that, splitting the mountain nearby, and then stops. "Huu, this is thanks to Hisui. Putting us aside, if that child didnt inform us, the people of the royal castle wouldnt be saved." "Arisa." While drinking the magic potion that Mia gave me, I shift my gaze to the emergency rm magic tool thats been ringing since awhile ago. This is a tool to notify us when something is happening with our group. Themp indicating Liza is shining. Book 13 - 13-30. Behind the Orbs (2) This chapter is in multiple point of views. 13-30. Behind the Orbs (2) Lizas POV "Fui~" "I give nodesu." Tama and Pochi who have been fighting Heim of Shiga Eight Swords plop down to the ground. "E-err, Heim-dono--" The teacher of knight school is trying to talk to Sir Heim, but being somewhat excited, he pays no attention to the teacher and turns toward me. "What splendid talent. To be that skillful at those ages. Dame Kishreshgalza, are you the master of these girls?" "No, these girls masters are Master and the elves of Boruenan Vige." While feeling bad for the teacher, I answer Sir Heims question. "By Master you mean Viscount Pendragon isnt it.... Id like to have a match with him once, but isnt he a magic swordsman? Isnt Dame Kishreshgalza more skilled in pure skill?" "No, I cannot bepared to Master." Im confident that Ive be slightly stronger, but Masters spearmanship is extraordinary. My ideal ultimate spearmanship is in there. One day, I want to reach that stage. "Fumu, I really should have a match--" As if interrupting Sir Heim, screams break out from the school building. The school building has been noisy since awhile ago, but this time the scream are echoing even though there are no cheers here. "--What?! Ill go see it for a bit. Teacher Datz, evacuate with the students if you sense anything amiss." After saying so, Sir Heim leaves for the scream at terrifying speed. "Tama." "Aye~?" "Follow Sir Heim. If you find anything, return immediately to report." "Aye aye sir~" After getting my order, Tama disappears from the ce. Ninjutsu is quite a wonderful thing. That reminds me, I wonder what was the fire wall beyond the royal capital that was burning during Pochi and Tamas fight. Master might be fighting a newly appearing demon lord again. I have to better myself to be an existence that Master can rely on. Tamas POV Ninja runs. Running in the shadow, byun byun. Ah, its He~m. A monkey-like ck demon person jumps, running away to the other side. The demon person was carrying a pink-haired girl under its arm. Enviable hair color, nyan. Tama follows He~m, who runs after the demon, from behind. A plump kid called Souya is also running after it desperately, but since hes slow, hes getting left behind gradually. Do your best~ Tama cheers in her mind. Tama cant talk, Tama is a ninja after all. It seems the goal is the cemetery ahead. For now Tama is going back to inform Liza. "Im back~?" "Good work. So, what is happening?" "A demon kidnapped someone~" "Kidnapping is bad nanodesu." "Right.... Lets report to Master." Liza operates a magic tool, ck-ck. Its glittering, pretty. "There is no response.... For now lets go ahead and confirm whether we can eliminate the demon." "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu." Tama runs toward the cemetery together with Liza and Pochi. Mitos POV "Let go! You human woman! Kicking this great Eneshiepet-sama whos connected by blood to the nine founder ns of Weaselfolk, what rudeness!" "Be quiet." Catching the weasel who ran around from ce to ce took more time than I thought. Even if I go back now, Shin-kun and his friends probably have carried the stolen goods to the warehouse. I tie up the stubborn weasel, and decide to bring him to Echigoya Firm ahead. Roaring noisily on the ground would trouble people, so I go to Echigoya Firm by jumping on roofs. When Im halfway to Echigoya Firm, pping sounds from something like a flying gigantic bird is resounding in the royal capital. Its near the cemetery from earlier. "Oooooo!!" "Mou, how noisy--" While frowning at the weaselfolk whos tied like a bagworm making a ruckus, I turn to look at the ce the weaselfolk is looking. --Geh, an infant green dragon? Its sight is locked on to me. I throw the weasel on the roof and then run into the sky. I dont have Sky Drive skill like Ichirou-nii, but there are a lot of force magic to create foothold I can use, so its alright. Fearing damage to the surrounding, I ran to the sky. The infant dragon shoots out a green-colored breath. I spread out the force magic [Giant Shield] urgently, blocking the breath. As expected of dragons breath. Its hard even with an advanced magic. Right after Ive finished enduring it, the green dragons fangs approach. I evade it with a paper-thin difference. "A nostalgic face zamasu. I never thought that Id meet a descendant of Hero Yamato zamasu." Yuck, its not a real dragon, but an avatar of the green demon huh. Still, its noisy with its zamasuzamasu like always. I lead it to outside of the royal capital while evading its attacks. Along the way, I saw the space on top of the royal castle split, and a huge rock appeared. "Geh, Meteor?" "Thats the false kings magic zamasu. Let us have a nice fight while enjoying the destruction of royal capital zamasu!" The green demon sneers at me whos surprised. "Read the mood. I cant afford to fight you right now." I have to do something fast. "<> iomh Sis! Take care of Zamasu!" I leave it to the holy sword iomh Sis to take care of the green demons avatar, and then I head toward the royal castle myself. I elerate in the sky using force magics [Counter Cube]. But, its a bit too far. I wont make it like this. Even if I didnt make it, the current king should be able to defend against it by using the city cores power properly. The whimsical Sakura Dryad probably would help too. --Thats?! An unexpected ending waited. The huge lump of ruck was caught by a teleport gate, and got ejected outside the royal capital. Humans should not be able to use that degree of magic. If that was true, then it must have been with the help of a city core or gods fragments, youd need absurdness to break through the limit of humans. And then, I found the kid who was being rash on top of the sakura tree. Ind beside that kid. "Youre bloody all over! Hold on, Ill use recovery magic--" "Its alright, Mito-tan. Ive already drank recovery potion and blood-forming medicine. My body feels a bit light, but I should be able to move in no time." "Leave the rest to me and Satou, you go get some rest." Arisa shakes her head weakly to me. "Its no good. I cant reach Master with World Phone. It seems hes in a ce where magic cant reach." "Then Ill do it myself. Im still a leading hero of generation after all. I can do something about it as long as the opponent isnt a non-standard demon lord like the wild boar-head or the dog-head. I have the holy wand this time too." Its an item I got from Ichirou-nii, not the wand that I used long ago, but the performance of its magic maniption precision and magic convergence efficacy are higher than the divine gift holy wand. He said that it was a prototype from the time he was making a wand for himself, but with this wand, I should be able to fight against a greater demon easily even alone. I hit the green demon thats shaken off the holy swording here with [Divine Hammer] magic. Itd be troubling if it intruded during my fight with the demon lord. Ill finish this guy off first before fighting the demon lord. "Ill be going ahead, you should take a rest before Satou returns." After telling so, I challenge the green demon in an air battle. Arisas POV Leaving Mito to handle the green greater demon, I, whose strength has recovered, am taken by Nana and Lulu to a spire overlooking the cemetery. "Tell me about the situation--" I tell about the thing Ive heard from Liza and the others who are fighting in the cemetery from [Telephone] to everyone. I tell them that a being that seems to be a demon lord has captured Princess Menea and Souya, and that Pochi, Tama and Heim of Shiga Eight Swords are fighting a ck greater demon together. I confirm that Tama has rescued Princess Menea from the top of the spire. Alright, its about time for our turn. I ask Lulu and Mia to stay here, and teleport to the battlefield. My new dress armors defensive power has remarkably improvedpared to the time of the sakuramochi demons fight. It has higher defensive power than Nana during the floormaster fight. Ive also added space magics [Dimension Reflection] too in addition. Truly the invincible full armor magical girl Arisa-chan. And then, the demon lord were confronting in the battlefield is-- "Impertinent, who are you bastards!" "Isnt it obvious! Were the allies of justice!" While replying to the slightly weak-looking demon lords question, we set up our battle formation in the cemetery. It looks like we can defeat it since its only at level 50. "Come now! Let the match be--" While setting my arrival pose, I learned the demon lords name through [Persona Appraisal]. The demons lord name is [Shin]. Its the name of the local hero. His looks has changed, but Shin boys visage certainly remains. "Huh? Why are you here?" The demon lord looks at me like looking at a garbage. "W-why are you... Answer me!" "You servant, youre being haughty toward the one who rules over magic, the omnipotent king, me!" "Answer me, you who should have been a hero, why?!" "I dont care about the me whose memory was sealed." The boy puts down his mantle and then produces several force spears to attack me. "Useless useless useless, so I dere." Nana whos beside me blocks those. "Are you obstructing me, small fries!" As if interrupting the angry demon lord, a dragon wrapped in green colored scales falls down with a boom. "Thank you for the wait, its the appearance of the star performer! Hero Nanashi Second,ing!" With 13 holy swords shining blue floating around her, Mito is taking a victory pose on top of the green dragon. "Ara~? Your look sure has really changed." Mito inclines her head when she sees Demon Lord Shins face. "H-hey, Mito, yourete." "Real sorry. This green greater demon was tenacious you see." Mito shrugs her shoulders and then the greater demon in the shape of a green dragon disappears like a mist. It probably couldnt maintain the mock body (avatar). "Now then, lets fight." Mito scowls at Demon Lord Shin and deres so. "Wait a minute. That guy is--" "I know. However, Im a hero, hes a demon lord. Thats a reason enough to fight." I try to stop her in a hurry, but Mito doesnt pay any heed. "Now then, lets go Demon Lord Shin!" "I said wait--" Still trying to stop her, I stop Mito whos raised an arm. "Give it up Arisa. Theres no person that can return once theyve be a demon lord. They can go back to the ring of reincarnation if their soul vessel hasnt beenpletely broken. The only salvation is to pluck their life when theyre still in the border of humanity, before going mad." Mito speaks while staring at Shin. Bitterness seems to be hidden deep within that voice. Still, youd be out of the samsara if the vessel got broken huh. For the sake of being lovey-dovey with Master even in the next life, I have to refrain from overdoing it like earlier. "Is there any meaning dying as an ordinary man. Men have to aim for the top." "Even if thats from a given power?" "I am the master of that power. Even if its a power given by that shitty father, Im the one who decide how to use it." --Father? Who is he talking about? That question appears in my mind while Mito and Demon Lord Shin are having a dialogue. "Is that so.... Were in parallel lines further than this. Ill end it in a blow that wont hurt. Divine Javelin." 15 huge force spears appear around Mito. Detailed magic circles are being engraved on the telephone pole-sized spears over and over. And then, the 13 holy sword imh Siss splits float in line with them. "Hmph, a hero centered around magic usage huh--Youve picked the wrong opponent." When Demon Lord Shin clicks his fingers, Mitos magic disappears, and the holy sword iomh Sis that was floating in mid-air falls down to the ground. At the same time, the defensive walls that surrounded our armor also disappeared. Fortunately, the circting magic power in the armor themselves havent disappeared. Liza whos fighting the ck greater demon shot a magic edge cannon, but it disappeared in the middle of the way. "No way, annulling magic with no regard to the level difference..." "Fuhahahaha, any kind of magic is under my control for I am the one who rules over magic." Demon Lord Shinughs loudly to the shocked Mito. Shins unique skill is just one, the name is [Master Wizard]. Well, Ive assumed as much. I send a hand signal to Lulu at the spire. Demon Lord Shin is blown off from the nk. Slightlyter, the sound of a bullet arrives in the cemetery. --Nice, sniper! My older sister has stylish skill. "T-to think youre attacking from afar.... As expected of the same kind of people as father." Shin whos lost one of his arm stands up while violet blood is spilling from his wound. "This much is nothing." An arm grows from his shoulder. A second bullet attacks Shin, but his defensive magic protects him from that. It seems he can use magic even though we cant. What cheat! "Eyesore." Shin clicks his fingers, and then the spire where Lulu and Mia are copses with a roaring sound. Its alright, Lulu and Mia should have ridden Garuda that Mias created to the base. "Your Majesty, I am not useful, I apologize." The ck demon thats been stabbed by Lizas dragon spear crumbles into dust. Pochi and Tama seem fine, but Sir Heim has wounds all over his body, looking like hell die. "I dont mind. That means I just have to summon more." Summoning magic circles appear one after another beside Shin, ck demons are appearing from them. Your highness, greater demon [ck Four] to your presence. I am deeply moved. Your highness, greater demon [ck Five] to your presence. I rejoice. Your highness, greater demon [ck Six] to your presence-- In total there are 16 of them. D-dont tell me.... A-all of them are greater demons? "Pinch~?" "T-this is an adversity nanodesu. This is bad nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi were exchanging those words while drinking stamina and magic power recovery potion alternatively. Pochi is pping around in panic, but Tama looks like shesposed somehow. "You two, lets decrease their number with the first attack. Withdraw at full speed once thebo attack is over." "Aye aye sir~" "Ro-roger nanodesu." Liza readies her dragon spear, and orders Tama and Pochi with a face that looks like shes prepared to die. "Leave this to me, you girls run." Mito tells us so looking like she doesnt have any leeway. But, I dont agree to that. "We cant do that. I wont be able to face Master if we leave Mito-tan to cover our rear and escape." "Thats my line." Besides, magic has been sealed, and I cant use teleport after all. I stand beside Mito whos picked up the holy sword from the ground. I re at Demon Lord Shin whos lording over us with aposed face. Ill show you the rash joke items Ive loaded in the dress armor together with Master in bad taste. In the corner of my view, I saw Tamas ears twitching, and then she looked up at the sky. --Whats in the sky? "Dont worry be happy~" "Keseran pasaran nanodesu." Matching the twos muttering, heroic music begins to resound in the battlefield. Its Wagners [Ride of the Valkyries] yed by Mia. When I look at the source of the music, I see Mia ying a musical instrument on top of a tree beyond the cemetery while looking up at the sky. Garuda probably got rolled up in the magic purge and disappeared. "To y the music for your own funeral, how resolute. In light of that spirit, Ill kill you in one blow without suffering--" Demon Lord Shin raises his arm. In the next moment, cold air with ozone-like odor sweep over the cemetery. Kuh, this is demon lords attack-- The white fog that blocked my view disappears in an instant. --He? Before my eyes, there are the figures of the demon lord and the greater demons locked up in transparent ss-like pirs. And then--. "Im back, is anyone hurt?" Master whosnded on top of the demon lords icicle is waving his hands with a carefree smile. Keseran Pasaran Kesaran Pasaran is a fluffy white ball UMA, but the words are a bit different. Arisa thementator didnt do her job, so its unknown whether Pochi misspoke the text. Book 13 - 13-31. Demon Lord Shin 13-31. Demon Lord Shin Satous here. I feel that there have been less adults who scold their childrenpared to when I was a child. I wonder how are children who arent scolded when they did bad things going to learn the society moral. "We~" "Wee back nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi jumped to me, so I quickly equip the mask, stop them with both my arms and then we descend to the ground together. It seems these two saw me when I had teleported back in the sky. Mia also yed a BGM with my arrival, she must have found me from the spirit light. Arisa runs as if rolling toward us who havended on the ground. "Mou, where have you been! I couldnt reach you even with World Phone!" "Sorry, sorry. I was getting rid of a space kaiju in the void sky." Arisas telephone probably didnt reach me because of the effect of the space magics Guard] that I used to protect the earth and the worlds tree from the wave of after-effect from my attack magic. Its a version of [City Guard] spell I found in the forbidden library during my catalog search that I half-jokingly remodeled. I didnt think that it would have its turn when I remodeled it, but Im d that I made it. Putting that aside, since Liza and Nana are rushing here, I turn to them. "Master, thank you for your rescue." "Master, is it a result of the new magic chant, so I ask." "Thats right. Look, Breeze." I hand Tama and Pochi over to Liza, and demonstrate a chant to Nana. Lulu and Mia who are left alone on the grove beyond are waving their hands, so I pick them up with [Magic Hand]. "Eh? Wasnt there something strange just now? How did the chant seed with that." Arisa found some fault in my chant. Certainly, I do feel that the intonation isnt elegant, but the magic properly activates and gets listed in the magic column, so its fine right. Demanding everything to be perfect is not good. "W-wait. Rather than that, why are you able to use magic in the magic void space?" Hikaru asked some strange question. Come to think of it, I feel that the effect of [Seal Binding Ice Coffin (Shield Coffin)] earlier was a bit lower. I try creating some magic arrows, and then they begin to break down after several seconds. After confirming the demon lords unique skill, I found the reason why Mito couldnt defeat the demon lord. Apparently, it has a Unique Skill with bad affinity for Hikaru whos specializing in magic battle. --Huh? I noticed something unusual when I saw the demon lords name as I was checking its stats. "Isnt this Shin boy! Why did a hero like him turn into demon lord?" "That, you see~ We dont know either." Both Arisa and Hikaru shake their heads to my question. Shin boys title has changed into [Demon Lord], his [Hero] title has be a hidden title. There are other hidden titles too, [Artificial Demon Lord], [False King]. I can somehow guess that theres something in his body from these titles. Ill pay no mind to his level turning into 50 from a single-digit number. "....Two hero Nanashi?" Looking at the voice caught with my Attentive Ears skill, I see the dying Heim of Shiga Eight Swords lifting his head. For some reason, Princess Menea and Souya boy who are unconscious are lying near him. I dont understand the situation, but I make him sleep with [Anesthetic Sleep] magic, and heal his wounds with healing magic. "Then, Ill ask Shin-kun his situation for a bit. Itll be bad if any damage happen here in the Royal Capital, so Ill be going to the desert." Before that, Ill defeat the greater demons. I thought of using them for our girls power-leveling, but we can find as many strong monsters as we like, so theres no need for some misced inclination here. I invoke the forbidden spell of destruction magic [Divine Ash], turning a demon together with the shield coffin into ck dust. "No way, wasnt now a forbidden spell?" "Yeah, theres no damage to the surrounding despite being a forbidden spell, its a convenient spell, see." I exin it to the surprised Hikaru. This was also something I found in the forbidden library during my catalog search. It turns even the adjoining space into ash, so its a convenient spell against a foe like the sakuramochi demon from before. It seems it can defeat monster with no substance and barrier too. Its a single object magic, so I use it again for 15 times continuously. The magic requires 300MP for one shot, so I use a mass-produced holy sword as a battery along the way. "F-Forbidden spells, chantlessly?" Hikaru leaks out voice of surprise, but for some reason, I can use forbidden spells from the magic column normally. Being able to instantly use forbidden spells that normally need several minutes to several dozens of minutes chanting, I think its quite a cheat. I open the [Gate] of space magic, and throw Shin-kun together with the Shield Coffins pir into it. I hold back Arisa and the others who were going to follow with my hand. "I-I want to go too." "You cant. A demon lord can use unusual attacks in various ways, so everyone should wait here in the royal capital. Furthermore, a state of emergency happened here, so there are many things that need to be taken care of right?" When I say so, everyone besides Mito pulls back. Bringing Mito whos a hero along should be fine, but I want her to do something, so I ask her before she can talk. "Mito, please go to the royal capital and tell them that the demon lord has been eliminated." "I can do that after hes been--" "Master! Can you turn him into a human again like you did with Hisuist time? Is it impossible to turn him back, not killing him?" Arisa desperately spoke, interrupting Mito. Mito who sees that Arisa is having aplicated expression with resignation mixed in. Shes probably seen many things during her time as Ancient King Yamato. Next time Ill listen to herints and hardships together with some liquor. "Thats my intention from the start. I cant guarantee that hell absolutely turn back, but Ill try to take as many measures as possible." "U-un. Master can surely do it. I believe you!" I undertake that while patting Arisa who has tears on the corner of her eyes. As an insurance for if anything happens, I have to turn that back into human by all means. After teleporting everyone to the ces they want with Unit Arrangement, I take a wand thats specialized in expanding range from my Storage. It looks like a dead twig with a lot of emerald-colored branches. Its something manufactured from a branch growing on the world tree in the void sky, so calling it a twig isnt necessarily wrong. I use the mind magics [t People] toward the people of the royal capital. This is an original spell Ive created from mind magics [Shepperd] and [Brain Wash] in order to suppress panic and unrest of people. After confirming the effect on the map, I move to the desert where Shin-kun is waiting with Unit Arrangement. The shield coffin where Shin-kuns imprisoned is waiting among the dry air where the sun is zing. Its aposite of space and ice magic so its not something so fragile it can melt from heat. Nevertheless, I can hear the sound of ice crackling from inside the shield coffin. Demon lords really cant be sealed with just this much after all. When I look better, violet mist has begun to ooze out from the inside. I reach my hand to see if I can touch it like with magic and barrier, but my hand just passes through it. It somehow looks like when I tried to cut a [Gods Fragment] with a holy sword. Itll be troubling if he forces himself and gets his demon lord-fication progressed, so I decide to release the magic myself. Oops, before that lets move to a better ce where I dont have to worry about environmental damage. I make a sub-space using the forbidden spell of space magic [Another World]. The enclosure doesnt surpass the sub-space created by the goblin princess Yuikas Unique Skill, that one is just in another leaguepared to this. By default, theres nothing inside the sub-space, so I set it to transcribe the surrounding terrain. The sub-space is as vast as the current desert, so itd be alright even if we fight. I restore my magic power that has been used up inrge quantity from the mass-produced holy sword, and then move to the sub-space. After closing the entrance to the former world, I release the shield coffin that imprisons Shin boy. I put a troublesome-looking recovery item called [Magic Crystal Pir], that has been imprisoned together with him into, into my storage. Shin boy appears while scattering white chunks of ice. "W-where is this? Has my magic turned the royal capital into a desert?" Shin boy made a guess while ring at me. Unfortunately, his artiction was a bit strange. It seems to be the initial stage of a broken soul vessel, so I have to make him stop using his power. Looking at his Unique Skills name, it should be a passive-type, so its effect to the [Soul Vessel] should be lowerpared to active-type ones that have number of usage limit. "Do you want to know where this is?" "Say it!" In order to intimidate him, I destroy the [Sand Spear] magic that Shin boy used with [Break Magic]. "Impossible! Erasing a magic invoked by me, the ruler of magic?" Next, he began to summon greater demons, but I hindered it by using [Break Magic] whenever their heads showed up, forcing the greater demons back. "Duaamnnn you out-of-bounds reincarnated personn" Shin boy roars, but his magic has been used up, so I can only hear it as sour grapes. Far from even fighting, he probably cant even use a reinforcement magic. Shin boy notices that the [Magic Crystal Pir] is gone when he was trying to recover his magic power, he looks around the surrounding restlessly. I cross my arms while examining him. He seems to be a child without patience, Ill answer him once as a bait to pull information out of him. "Ill talk to you so calm down. This is another world." "Another world? What do you mean." Shin boy asked another question to my vague answer. "The so-called sub-space see." "S-sub-space? ....That means you used the age of gods magic, Another World!" He can see through the magic name from the sub-space term probably because of his [Master Wizard] Unique Skill. I think the age of gods magic refers to [Magic used when gods were living among people], but please stop adding a new category since its confusing. "Youre all questions huh. Id like you to answer my questions sometimes too." "Hmph, what do you want to know." --Huh? Hes awfully obedient. "Who made you into a demon lord?" "I wanted to be demon lord myself." He wasnt forced by anyone huh? "Not that, I mean the people who cooperated with you in order to turn you into a demon lord." "The one who gave me the Demon Lord Orb was my shitty father." --Demon Lord Orb? Looks like the theft disturbance in the Royal Capital was actually aiming for that Demon Lord Orb. I tried searching on the map, but the thing called Demon Lord Orb doesnt exist around him or in any known area. Still, an item that changes a person into a demon lord huh.... Dont tell me, the shitty father hes talking about is the demon god? "You shouldnt call your father shitty." "I dont care about someone who thoroughly caused troubles to me and my mother, and then became a demon lord in another world after dying." Good. Apparently hes not the demon god--. Although itd be bad if the father is the type of a demon lord that could mass-produce demon lords like himself, guessing from Shin boys [False King] title and what I heard from the Dog-head, his father probably turned his own [Gods Fragment] into the shape of the so-called Demon Lord Orb and gave it to Shin-kun. Nevertheless, even though Shin-kun is saying whatever, hes still exining it properly, it seems his nature is still a virtuous one. Having the interrogation easy is truly nice. I have to visit his father once Ive finished talking to him. "Answer my question this time." Turn end huh. Well fine. Looks like we can have a discussion for now. "--I wanted to be strong enough to beat that shitty father." After some long dialogs, the reason why Shin boy used the Demon Lord Orb is this. There are also other desires like wanting the power needed to survive in this harsh world, but the biggest one seems to be that. His line of thinking of wanting the result immediately is very like a boy, but there are things that you should not choose in order to obtain the result. "Then you could have just be a hero." "Hmph, only the elites chosen and summoned by God Parion can be heroes. A human that can only grovel on the ground like me can only be a demon lord." No no, normally you dont be a demon lord either. Still, its a failure.... Its toote now, but if I just talked about his hero title when I met him, he wouldnt be a demon lord. Well, its really toote now. Theres no way anyone can know that unless they have the ability to see the future. --Right! I wonder if hell agree to turn back into human if I tell him about the hero title, making him lose his attachment to demon lord? I should try to persuade him by leading him. "You have the qualification to be a hero." "Grandma said that crooks whisper the thing you want to hear to y with peoples heart." What grandma said is right, but its the truth in this case. "Then you should check it yourself and see. You can use magic to check your own title right?" "Ah, thats right." Shin boy begins to chant, I copy that through my ears. The chant is of the magic version of appraisal skill. >[Mimic: Magic] Skill Acquired. Oh, it looks like quite an useful skill. I have to activate it. "....I really have the hero title." "Do you have any idea? It seems youve defeated an overwhelmingly powerful enemy and obtained it." Its about what the [No-Life King] Zen talked about back then. "I do.... When many monsters appeared in the Royal Capital, I fought a monster while guarding the orphanage kids.... When I was swinging my hatchet around and almost getting killed.... I might have died if a light arrow and an invisible cannonball didnt fall from the sky and defeated the monster." Ah, the time when red rope monsters appeared en masse huh. Shin boy probably talked about [Remote Arrow] and [Remote Stun] magic that I used. "However, Im a demon lord--" Regret dwells in Shin boys voice. I guess now is the right timing to persuade him? "You can just start over. I have turned a creature that had turned into a monster back into a normal bird. Im certain that I can turn demon lord back too." Since Hisui changed into a God Bird, Shin boy might turn into a High Human or something, but since hell be upwardlypatible then, do pardon me. Hearing me, Shin boy looks downward and repeats a monologue from his mouth. --He really cant believe it after all huh. I listen to it carefully, waiting for his answer. "C-can I really start over?" "Yes, of course." I answer Shin boys shaking voice with a dubious smile. Its not visible since Im wearing a mask though. "--Like Id say that! You hypocrite!" Shin boy assaults me with a sword sparkling like a diamond created from magic. ording to AR reading, its called Dragon Rending Sword with performance that exceeds the original holy sword Excalibur. The chant spell that hes been chanting in low voice since a while ago is probably the forbidden spell [Dragon Rending Sword (Dragon yer)]. I think the Dog-head from before said that its the sword that the demon god uses. I was lucky to get the spell from a windfall. It has terrific performance, but theres no meaning to it if the user is clumsy. "I-Impossible! Stopping a sword between hands?!" I strike the Dragon Rending Sword stopped between my hands with my knee, destroying it. Looks like the durability isnt that big of a deal. It seems there are still rooms for improvement for this magic. Im thinking of fully remodeling the spell, dyeing it with my preference. "A magic sword with Indestructible attribute--destroyed?!" Shin boy is surprised exaggeratedly. In the first ce, theres no way it can be broken if theres such an attribute. Im interested in the [God Dancing Armor] that the Dog-head was saying too, but Id be putting the cart before the horse if his demon lord-fication progressed because he forced himself, so I restrain myself. I didnt stop him from chanting the Dragon Rending Sword spell because I thought itll be easier to persuade him if I broke his trump card. By no means its because I was interested with a code I had never heard before, forgetting to stop him. --Nope. His magic power mustve run out again after using the Dragon Rending Sword, so he cant use magic for now. Time to persuade him before its toote. "Now then, do you want to retire being a demon lord or stop being a human, choose what you like." I turn a cheerful smile toward Shin boy. Of course it was just a little threat. Just as Ive promised to Arisa, I dont intend to kill him. Shin boy is desperately thinking his next move while leaking gununu voice, but he probably wonte up with a good idea. Now then, after this I just need to take out the [Gods Fragment] from him, and then everything is settled. Truly a happy end! Book 13 - 13-32. Demon Lord Shin (2) 13-32. Demon Lord Shin (2) Satous here. There are various upstarts in stories, but in case of evil characters betraying their friends, I feel that there are many cases where miserable fate wait for them after their rise in power. Now then, how do I take off the Demon Lord Orbs influence from Shin boy? While Im thinking that in my mind, a fooles intruding in. "Your highness, Ivee to save you with my followers zamasu!" Smashing through the sub-spaces wall, the green demon in green dragon form and mid and lower demons in various forms surge forward. Looking at the mid demon with drill arms, that one probably has the ability to break through barrier. "G-good work--" Shin boy was going to say something, but that voice was erased by the thunderous roar of my advanced magic [Photon Laser] purging the demons. As expected of an advanced magic. The demons pleasantly pop off. Its a bit too noisy, and the surrounding temperature increases greatly, but I guess it cant be helped with this firepower. Only one mid demon that has Light Resistance skill remains, but I quickly exterminate it with a single magic-power-overloaded Holy Bolt. "Gugaaagagaga" I thought that the excessive one-sided battle had a bad influence on Shin boys mental, so I turn toward him in a hurry-- "Usurpation zamasu. With the power to rule over magic, me can be a demon lord too zamasu!" I saw the green demon possessing Shin boy just for an instant. Shin boys state bes [Posessed]. He was easily posessed even though hes a demon lord, I wonder if its because of the difference in levels? Still, a falling out between friends huh.... In a sense, its very like demons. Oops, itll be toote if Im too carefree. I have to do something. Itll be simple if I use the forbidden spell of light magic [Divine Exorcism], but I havent registered that in the Magic Column. --This is bad. Shin boy would fuse with the green demon if I chant too long. --It was in a POP-ed treasure chest. Suddenly, Arisas voice floated in my mind. "Thats right! I have that." While unintentionally talking to myself, I take out the [Magic Sealing Bell] from the Storage and ring it. Ding, the calm sound of the bell spreads in the air like a ripple. ڣףͣͣͣͣӣףգգգգգգ. While letting out a loud scream, the green demon who had merged with Shin boyes off him. I get close to it with Ground Shrink, catch the semi-transparent ethereal body of the green demon, and tear it off Shin boypletely. I cut the demon into pieces with a holy sword while its still in the air. Just before the green demon disappears, I track the magic essence line that connects the green demons avatar to its main body. Judging from its behavior, the green demons avatar should not be a stand-alone but a remote-controlled one. Feeling like trying to find a sinking fishing line in a vast ocean, I extend the magic essence detection. --Found it! The next moment, I spring out in the base of the green demon beyond. I dont know myself how I moved here. Is it magic or skill--Ill think about itter. I stitch the main body of the green demon whos zamasuzamasu-ing with the space magic [<>] so that it cant escape, and finish it off with a holy sword. Oops, I cant let my guard down here. This kind of guy wont bepletely annihted with just this much. I use [All Map Exploration] magic after a long while and investigate this area thoroughly. I thought itd be an area without map, but it turned out to be [Rotted Abyss Labyrinth: Remains]. Apparently, this is one of the witheredbyrinths. I found a red dot in the area. It seems to be a split body of the green demon that has possessed a rat. Good grief, just how hard to die are these demon guys. Since there wont be any victim in a witheredbyrinth anyway, I use the [Photon Laser] from earlier once again,pletely annihting thest fragment of the green demon through thebyrinth wall. With this, I dont have to worry about the zamasu zamasu and the green demon again. Auto Loot of the booty begins, my Log is flowing at great speed. Sorting the room thats full of junks, there are only several green colored globes that remain in the corner of the room. --Whats that? I go closer to them and the AR reading tells me what they are. Apparently, theyre specimens the green demon had used to make its mock bodies (avatars). The green globe breaks when I touch it with my hand, and the creature inside shows itself. --ˣ٣ţףףңϣգգգ. The green infant dragon tilts its head. Unlike the green demons mock body, its really adorable. While feeding the truck-sized infant dragon with some whale meat, I open a space magics [Gate] and let it out of here. After the infant dragon, I also help the other mythical beasts and animals from the globes and let them out of here. Sorry for the discrimination, but I exterminate the ones that are monsters like wyverns quickly. The problem is the humans. For now, after helping them out of the globes, I make them sleep with water magics [Anesthetic Sleep], and then send them to Echigoya Firm with Unit Arrangement. Ive ordered one of the executive girls to take care of them, so leaving them should be fine. Of course I send people who have felony on their Reward and Punishments to the Royal Capitals prison with Unit Arrangement. This isnt the first time I sent people there forcibly, and the wardens there are flexible, so theres no doubt that theyll be taken care of properly. Ie back to the sub-space where I left Shin boy behind. Even though hes in critical condition, the demon lords life force ties him to the living. I thought hed fine since hes a demon lord, but it seems my estimation is a bit off. Shin boy would have died if I were to liken him with Wild Boar King and Dog-head. I stop Shin boys bleeding with intermediate healing magic. Itll be troubling if Ipletely heal him, Im thinking of releasing Shin boys demon lord-fication now. Perhaps the green demons fusion earlier affects him adversely, violet colored aura begins to ooze out of Shin boys body. I try to extend my hand once again, but my hand really does pass through the violet aura. I take out the Divine Sword from the Storage, and touch it on the violet aura. The aura is sucked at the point where the Divine Sword touches it, while the surrounding aura is scattered like oil spilled on water. It doesnt seem good, so I quickly put the Divine Sword back into the Storage. Now then, what should I do.... I cant be too leisurely at this. That said, besides the Divine Sword, theres probably nothing that can meddle with the [Gods Fragment]-- ...no, theres one. I choose that among the list of item in the Storage. I dont like showing my failure, but I cant say that either. I push out the jet ck lump toward the violet aura, it feels like touching a thin vinyil membrane. --I can do it. Moving like Im making a cotton candy, I twine the violet aura using the jet ck lump--my ck arm that I had to cut after being taken by divinity. As expected of Easy Mode. Even though I did it myself, I didnt think itd really work. Before long, some heavy response came. While being careful not to sever the thread created by the violet aura, I pull the thread out like Im fishing, and then a violet light jumps out of Shin boys chest. S-stop with the violence The dark violet light grumbles while flickering. Geez, just when I was taken out, I got put into some imatture child. While swinging left and right, the light grumbles continously. Gottain to God when I go back I dont intend to let it go, so I take out and immediately draw the Divine Sword from the Storage, cutting the [Gods Fragment]. Like before, the dark violet light is sucked to the Divine Sword. Now then, the fragments disposal is over with this. I put the Divine Sword back into the storage, and then heal Shin boy whos bloodied all over because the dark violet light jumped out. His two-meter big figure of man gradually shrinks, returning to his original frail looking boy. The horn has fallen out and his hair and body color have also returned, but it seems he doesntpletely turn back into his original figure. His forelock and sideburns are still in violet color among his white hair, his right hand remains in w shape. His race has be [Human(Fiend)], and his state is [Miasma Poisoning]. I feel that his race would be Fiend if I left him alone. His title has also changed to [Fallen Hero], and hidden titles [Former Demon Lord], and [Half Demon] have appeared. His Unique Skill is gone, and his level falls to 20 from 50, but its still higher than his original level. [Composite Magic], [Magic Knowledge], [Magic Resistance: Composite] have also appeared on his skill column. Theyre some quite enviable skills. Thest one in particr, I want our girls to have it. Shin boy groans painfully. His eyes opened for an instant, one of it was red, the other was violet. Its probablyl an influence from [Miasma Poisoning]. I have to do something fast.... I have a hunch that the [Miasma Poisoning] can be healed if I make him drink the Nectar, but Im afraid that hell turn into some godlike High Human being. While thinking like that, the [Miasma Poisoning] is cured when I use the earth-elemental abnormal status recovery magic. "Easier to do something than worrying about it huh--hm?" Shin boys state jumps into my view who feels anticlimatic. The [Miasma Poisoning] that should have been cured reappears. While feeling puzzled, I tried using abnormal status recovery magic from water, light, and other elements, but the result was the same. Once its been cured, it reapppears again if I wait for a bit. Moreover, everytime I cure him, Shin boys condition bes worse, a condition called [Weakening] is even added to his state now. Perhaps he cant be cured unless its temple type recovery magic. Although, if I bring Shin boy in his state right now there, theyll likely eliminate him without question. Hikaru uses force magic, so she should be not that different from me, as for other people.... After thinking that far, I remember a person of exceptional talent. Book 13 - 13-33. Demon Lord Shin (3) 13-33. Demon Lord Shin (3) Satous here. In long stories, new difficulty makes an entry when everything seems to have been solved. Whenever I read the scene, I feel excited with the new things while also feeling sympathetic towards the protagonists. "If it isnt Kuro? Is the half demon over there a souvenir? Sorry but, if its for blood supply its unnecessary you know?" "Youre mistaken, Ive got something to consult you--" This is the castle of Ban the vampire in the loweryer of thebyrinth. I came here since I thought he, who has lived for a long time, would know something about it. Aze-san has lived longer, but he should be more well-informed about things rted to monsters. I thought of relying to the orcs of Heraruon temple that are living in the royal capital underground, but bringing an unfamiliar human to the ce where theyre hiding would not be good, so I took it off the list. While handing my present, a small barrel of Blood of Lesseu wine to the vampire princesses, I cut the talk about Shin boys [Miasma Poisoning]. "So its like that dearuka. Ryuna, take out the miasma." The taciturn little vampire princess bites the unconscious Shin boys neck and begins to suck the miasma instead of blood. In just 30 seconds, Shin boys [Miasma Poisoning] is cured. However, thats--. "--what, it came back again?" Ban is surprised as the [Miasma Poisoning] state came back again just like when I used healing magic. Looks like the effect of demon lord-fication is firmly rooted. Apparently, the little vampire princess thinks that shes failed, she bites Shin boys neck once again trying to suck out the [Miasma Poisoning]. Shin looks like hes in pain, so I use magic power healing skill to circte magic power in his body, relieving his weakened state. "Hey, I heard Kuro-san came--" The little-oni (goblin) girl Yuika runs on the corridor of the castle of the perpetual night wearing a frilly apron like a young wife. Even though shes goblin, shes not ugly like the demi-goblin, she lookspletely like a human besides a small horn that grows on her forehead. I want Lulu, Sera and her to stand together in a stage at least once. "Ara? A new guest--Ryuna, stop sucking the miasma noja!" Yuikas gentle expression that looks like Lulus changes into a stern one like that of a veteran warrior. The oldest personality of Yuika who has multiple personalities, [White Oni Sovereign] Yuika 3 probably surfaces. Yuika 3 continues with some shocking words. "If you keep that up, that youngsters Soul Vessel will break!" As I thought, it seems unlike monsterfication, demon lordfication cant be dealt with ordinary means. "That youngsters miasma is the proof of the breaking soul vessel." "Yuika, do you know what we should do?" I ask Yuika 3 who saw through Shin boys state in an instant. "Umu.... The ways to directly restore a soul vessel is limited noja." Yuika 3 closes her eyes like shes remembering things, and then she suddenly talks. "ording to an ancient document, you should let him soak in the dragon spring created by heavenly dragon or ancient dragons for three days and three nights, but people cant pass through the barrier of the Dragon Valley, and this boy wont hold up if you bring him to another continent." --Hm? The Dragon Valleys barrier cannot be passed through? "Once, I fought a hero whose Soul Vessel was broken, but I had some Hermit Liquor (Souma) at that time, so the hero survived by drinking it noja." "Is there no Souma remaining?" "None. The one I used at that time was thest." I look around while applying magic power healing to Shin boy whos breathing painfully. Yuika didnt mention it, but I could ask the heavenly dragon in the Fujisan mountains to make a dragon spring even without going to another continent. However, Yuika 3 still continues her story. "I dont have any Souma, but I know the recipes of medicines with simr effect." Yuika 3 sticks out her chest proudly. She looks like she wants to be praised, so Imend her, "As expected of the White Oni Sovereign!", and urge her to continue. "The Phantom Miraculous Medicine created from the Blood Sphere and the Phantom Soul Liquor." Unfortunately, I dont have the Phantom Soul Liquor. "Dragon Vermilion created from Dragon Spring Liquor and Spirit Drop." Spirit Drop huh.... The Sakura Drop I got from the Sakura Dryad should be a kind of Spirit Drops. I should be able to make this one. "Looks like I can somehow make this Dragon Vermilion." "Thats good, but Dragon Vermilion has stronger effect as a strengthening medicine than healing. In case of a fledgling like this youngster, he might die before his Soul Vessel is restored." --Thats out of the question then. It seems Yuika 3 senses it, she tells the next recipe in a hurry. "The most certain one is after all, the omnipotent miraculous medicine, Elixir." "Do you know the recipe?" "Do not panic." While her white skin is dyeing red, Yuika pushes the forehead of me who drew closer to her. "The ingredients for Elixir are a bit troublesome." Yuika raises one of her fingers, and speaks of the first ingredient. "First, the Sap of the World Tree that only grows in the Elf Vige is needed. Well, getting this one is impossible, but do not worry. A sap of an old tree soaked in philosophers stone can be the substitute noja." Its fine. I have metric tons [Sap of the World Tree] in my storage. "Next, you need around 10 grams of the fine powder of either the dragons bone, fang, or horn. One from an adult dragon is preferable, but using the one from the old evil dragon living in thisbyrinth should be fine too, we should go get it togetherter noja." I have them from the ck dragon Heiron and the heavenly dragon, so theres no problem. "And then the Monstrous Silver Ash created from the silver skin of the Great Monstrous Fish. I dont want to ever fight that monster again, but making one from the Monstrous Fish and the Silver Narwhal that breed here should be fine." Silver skin huh.... "By silver skin, do you mean this?" "W-what? ....T-thats it! How did you get that?!" Its the piece of meat whom Liza and Pochi were struggling with back then. So its really not just a hard-to-eat part. "I can prepare the other ingredients too. The ingredients earlier are all of it right?" "There are several misceneous ones, but the hard-to-get ones are all of the earlier." When Ive finished hearing the recipe from Yuika 3, Ban whos been looking like he wants to cut into the conversation from awhile ago calls out. "Im sorry to interrupt when you two are fired up, but if its Elixir, I have some dearu." Telling so, Ban takes out a red bottle from Item Box. The AR reading also states Elixir. "It has around 10% probability of being inside the treasure chest that appears after you defeat a Floormaster dearu. The effect of the old ones is questionable, but this one is from around five years ago, so it should be fine dearou." It seems a normal magic medicine will lose its effect in one year, but ording to the information on the AR, its good enough to be considered un-degraded. "I have no use of it, therefore Ill give it to you." "Thank you! It really helps." I open the Elixir bottle I got from Ban and put it on Shin boys lips. I slowly hold it into his mouth, and then he begins to slowly swallow it. Good.... As expected, I dont want to feed it mouth-to-mouth to a man. "Fumu, he should be fine now nanoja." Just as Yuika 3 has said, Shin boys state has changed to [Miasma Poisoning: Slight]. "Next you should let him rest for 2-3 days. He should avoid ces where the density of the magic essence fluctuates." "Then Ill provide a room in my castle." I ept Bans offer and entrust Shin boy to the castle maids. Since Arisa is probably worried, I tell her that Shin boy is saved with [Short Message] magic. "Come to think of it, Kuro, is that a new mask?" Yuika 3 stares at my face while looking puzzled. "I prefer the in Japanese face from back then rather than the face of a foreigner artist yknow." Oops, I forgot that I used the face of my Japanese coworker even though I called myself Kuro back then. Huh? That reminds me, Ban and the vampire princesses reacted the same as back then even though I had a different face, I wonder why? I ask directly since it bugs me. "We vampires can distinguish people from the smell of their blood dearu." Quite vampire-like answer came back. "Moreover, I have no family whos narrow-minded enough to even raise the corner of their eyes just because the other party looks different, unless its a scheme." "Thats true, the time scale of humans and our lives is different, therefore its normal for their appearance and personality to differ whenever we meet." Yuika nods to Bans gant words. Theyre quite open minded. In truth, there is no problem of me showing my true face to them who are staying indoor in thebyrinth loweryer. They probably wont plot to make use of my power to do something evil either. There are also the maids in the castle, but they will be [Contract]-ed not to tell anything when theyre dismissed from the castle, so it should be fine. --This is a good opportunity. I think so, and release the Kuro disguise. "This is my true appearance. My real name is Suzuki Ichirou, but I mainly call myself Satou here." "Hoo, youre quite young dearuna." "Umu, the glossy skin without a trace of beard is splendid noja." The reaction iscking even though its the long-awaited exhibition. Putting Ban aside, Yuika 3s assessment is strange. Perhaps, shes a shota-lover like Arisa. It seems shes noticed my line of sight, Yuika 3 whos touching my body all over shouts out, "T-this isnt what you think noja!" and separates away. Ive grown ustomed to Arisas sexual harassment, so I tell her, "Please dont worry about it", and turn toward Ban. "Thats right, thank you for the Elixir earlier. Im saved thanks to you." "Do not mind it. Ive said it earlier, that deadly poison is of no use for us vampires." I guess its like how healing magic damages undeads in games? "Rather than that, about the silver skin you possesses.... By no means, have you fought the Great Monstrous Fish (Tovkezeera) dearuka?" "Yeah, it was summoned by the yellow demon in the sky of Oyugock City, so I exterminated it." Ban and Yuika stop moving after hearing my affirmation. After a while, Yuika 3 opens her mouth, moving like a broken doll. "E-exterminated that Great Monstrous Fish (Tovkezeera)? Did you seek help from the heavenly dragon and the Gods--no, its possible with that level isnt it..." "Yeah, with light magic--" "Magic you say? A forbidden magic that could shoot down that aerial fortress, that means together with the city that it appeared in huh.... Satou, youve been through quite a gruesome battle...." Yuika 3 whose expression turns to look like a loving mothers gently hugs my head on her chest. Her gestures are like a mother, but the fluffiness is slightlycking. "By Oyugock City you mean the Duchy Capital right? There was no scar from any battle in the Duchy Capital dearu." "What? Did you deceive me Satou?" After hearing Bans quizzical muttering, Yuika 3 pulls herself away from me. "Im not lying. I shot the magic toward the sky in order to prevent damage on the ground." It was an intermediate light magic, not a forbidden spell though, but I keep that a secret. "I see, Im sorry for doubting you noja." "Please dont mind it." I ept Yuika 3s, who honestly apologize, apology. "Since thats the situation, I have a lot of materials from the Great Monstrous Fish (Tovkezeera), so I can give them if you need anything." "Then, Id like a little of the silver skin, outer skin and subcutaneous fat dearu." Ban jumped on my suggestion, so I ask him how much he needs. "Alright, how many tons do you need?" "I only need the silver skin as grindstones, so the piece earlier is enough. Id like just enough outer skin for making protective gears for the vampire princesses. Ill be using the fat for the forge fuel, so if its alright, I wish for around 500 kilograms dearu." ....What a modest guy. Theyre huge 300 meter creatures, so even now I only have used around 1% of the materials from one of the seven, he really shouldve asked for more. For this asion, I also give him around 10 kilograms of the whale meat. "They are too many considering the value of the Elixir dearuna.... Please take all the Elixirs from my Item Box dearu." "No but, arent they usable for Yuika and the others?" Ban who looks overjoyed suggests me to take all the Elixirs. "Right, can I have three of them? Ill be happy to have the oldest and the newest." "Thats easy. The oldest one was from 250 years ago dearuna. I have disposed the older ones, so there is nothing besides that remaining." Ive learned the Elixirs recipe from Yuika, but I want to confirm the performance of the ones from thebyrinth and my self-made one, so I decide to gratefully ept it. "Is there anything Yuika wants too?" If Yuika 3 didnt give the information, Shin boy might have died. "Normal sushi roll--" "Im sorry, Ive actually gotten my hands on the bottle gourds, but I dont know how to process them so I cant move forward." I got the bottle gourds for the dried gourds when I went to Muno territory back then. I had given some to Lulu and Nea-san, the cooking researcher of Boruenan Vige, for them to research, but since Arisas and my memories about it are vague, theres no favorable result at present. In addition, Lulu has obtained the freeze-dried tofu-like ingredients and cucumbers in the marketce of the Royal Capital. "Unfortunately, I do not know the recipe either noja. If hero Watari who taught me the way to make pickles and Japanese cooking was still alive, he might be able to teach you the way to make dried gourds, but I do not think he, who was already an old man 120 years ago, would still be alive now." --Hm? Watari? The date is slightly off, but I wonder if hes Watari-shi, Lulus grandfather? Although, even if thats true, he didnt hand down the recipe to Lulu, so theres no meaning to it. "If you have the rare Past Seer skill and Lost Knowledge skill, you could get lost techniques though...." Yuika muttered so in grieve. Ill search if theres anyone with those skills when I get back to the royal capital. Im in luck if theres a hit. As an apology for not being able to prepare sushi roll, I decide to present pizzas and hamburgers Ive made in advance from the storage. It seems Ban has safely obtained tomatoes too, there are tomatoes used in the dishes taken out by the castle cook. "Satous pizzas are really the best after all nanoja." "Umu, I cannot help but admit that its slightly superior to our castles cook." I saw the onee-san cook gripping her hand in frustration in one corner of the room after Hearing Yuika and Ban. I approach her using Ground Shrink and hand her the recipe. "....N-no need for pity." "This isnt a pity you see. This recipe is--a challenge I guess? Im expecting pizzas more delicious than this recipe the next time I visit here." Theres a sense in hiding the recipe if this is a business, but as for me, Ill be happy if various variations get developed from the recipe I gave instead. The onee-san cooks holds the recipe on her bountiful breasts, and promise, "Ill prepare a te that will make Satou-sama groans without fail", Im looking forward to the next visit from this time forward. Incidentally, I also give her several bottle gourd fruits. If shes of an inquiring mind, she might discover the dried gourd recipe that we couldnt find after all. Now then, Ill be a bother if I stay too long, so I promise to have the shogi match with Banter when I pick Shin boy up, and then teleport to the Royal Capital. Everyone besides Hikaru is present in Pendragon Mansion. Looks like Hikaru is still in the Kings office in the royal castle. For some reason, Arisa is lying in the bed. "Huh? Have you caught a cold Arisa?" "Uy, Ive got a fever...." Arisas state is [Sick] so its probably a symptom of cold. Arisa who has an ice bag on her forehead looks painful, so I use water magic [Cure Disease] for her. "Fui~, thankyou. Feel better. Gonna sleep for a bit." "Yeah, good night. Ill make you some rice porridge when I get back." "Rather than rice porridge, chilled syrup is better~" Thats a hard request. I did make some when we opened a food stall in my university days though, it should be made from ginger, honey and starch syrup, I should be able to make it somehow. "Okay. Ill make some delicious one." "Un, Ill be waitin" Arisa falls asleep after muttering so. She still looks a bit painful, so I only go to the royal castle in Nanashi clothes after making the chilled syrup in the mansions kitchen and delivering them to Arisas bedside. At this time, I didnt know about Shin boy attacking the royal castle with Meteor and Arisa preventing that by excessively using her Unique Skills. ....I only knew that after I had finished my business in the royal castle. Book 13 - 13-34. The Kings Request 13-34. The Kings Request Satous here. Your viewpoint changes when your standpoint changes, when your viewpoint changes, the people whos doing the talk will also change. When a senior whoined about his boss got promoted, the boss who was the target of theint said the same lines as the senior. While the optical camouge skill is active, I move to the kings office with Unit Arrangement. In this room, there are the king, the prime minister and Hikaru in Nanashi clothing. I thought that they would be with Sir Julberg, the first seat of Shiga Eight Swords, but it seems hes waiting in the next room. Thats good and all, but Hikaru has taken off her mask. Apparently, she has talked that shes the Ancestor King to her descendants--wait, theyre not her direct descendants is it? Well, lets not worry about the minor details--. For now, Ill confirm it with [Telephone]. Has your identity been exposed already? "Un, I didnt want to deceive him after seeing Sharlick-kuns visage.... Im sorry?" That cant be helped then. Moreover, now that Im able to use magic and skills that need chanting, theres no need for me to be that highly strung in hiding my identity. Of course Im not nning to recklessly expose myself and put a wrench on our sightseeing tour. I undo the optical camouge and show myself before the three. "Yahoo" "Two Ancestor King-sama?!" "W-what does this mean?!" Unlike Hikaru whos waving her hand, the king and the prime minister stop moving. Huh? Did the fact that Im a different person not exposed? My way of talking and behavior should be quite different though. Moreover, Heim of Shiga Eight Swords should have seen me together with Hikaru who was disguised as Nanashi, I wonder if he hasnt reported yet? "I did say that Im not the Ancestor king from the beginning right? I corrected you several times didnt I?" Rather than the king and the prime minister, Hikaru reacts more exaggeratedly to my words. "Pu, kukuku, w-whats with that way of talking--mou, youre not a character from an otome game, you should just speak normally." Hikaru begins tough out loud. No, leaving aside the intonation, my lines arent that strange right? I wonder if it touched Hikarus switch or something? Well fine. Using this asion, Ill change my way of talking from the hard-to-speak Nanashis tone to the haughty Kuros one. "Then Ill straighten my tone. As you can see, Im not Yamato. Ill let you know that Yamato and me, hero Nanashi, are cooperating with the same goal in mind." Afterwards, the king and the prime minister understand the situation after several questions and answers. When I was exining that I dont have any ambition to rebel toward Shiga Kingdom, I was told off, "We do not have such a worry", in stereo. Also, I told the king that theres no problem in him not using polite speech, but he rejected it saying, "As someone whos respected by Ancestor King-sama, there is no need to be considerate to us." I feel that theyve misunderstood that I am a Gods apostle this time. "--I wish to request something to Hero Nanashi-sama." When I had finished reporting the matter about the false king disturbance, the king cut in. Hes still calling me with [Sama] even though the misunderstanding about Ancestor King thing has cleared up, perhaps because they think Im a Gods apostle. As a side note, I hid Shin boys name and the fact that hes still alive. Ill refuse the kings request if hes asking me to suppress the rebellion in Bishtal Kingdom. If I go to the war ground, I have no choice but to see people killing each other after all. "Say it--" "We are aware that the current Demon Lord Season is different than usual. Great disturbance like from the era of Ancestor King-sama when she defeated the Golden Wild Boar King and the time when the first Hero-sama of Saga Empire was facing off against the Onifolk King probably will begin." --King, the preface is too long. "Manyrge countries waned during the time of the great disturbance, and numerous small tribes and countries perished without any mean to protect themselves, such things are written in the history book. There is no doubt that even our Shiga Kingdom would have been on the verge of ruin like the old kingdoms were not for the assistance of Nanashi-sama." I think that analysis is correct. Demon lords at the level of [Golden Wild Boar King] should be manageable if the Heavenly dragon and Hikaru are there, but in case of the Dog-head, I dont think they can win. "Enough with the preface. Cut to the chase." The king probably wants to ask Hero Nanashi to stay in the Royal Capital in order for the kingdom to weather that [Age of the Great Disturbance]. I have the Unit Arrangement, and am now able to use convenient magic anyway. Even during my sightseeing tour, I can protect Shiga Kingdom just fine. Above all, Echigoya Firm is here, and I have acquaintances in the Royal Capital. Besides, the Royal Capitals Sakura Salmon and Oumi beef are delicious, and the royal capitals Sakura trees and the field of milk vetch are splendid. After all is said and done, its our duty to protect tourist attractions. "If Im allowed to--" After the preface, the king speaks of something unexpected. After contemting for a while, I confirm to the king. "--Are you serious?" "Yes." The king assents with a rock-like face, and then repeats his talk in different wording. "Please leave Shiga Kingdom as is, and depart to the ces where demon lords will appear on the oracle and eliminate them." "Certainly, the demons that attacked the Royal Capital have been dealt with, and the people involved in the demons plot have all been removed, but that doesnt mean that Royal Capital ispletely safe now you know?" "Of course I am not optimistic in that regard." It appears the prime minister isnt disagreeing with the kings decision, hes silently listening to our conversation one step behind the king. Ill ask his real intention for the time being. "Dont you have to prioritize the interest of your own kingdom as a king? What is the true meaning of exposing Shiga Kingdom to danger?" "Save the suffering of the neighboring countries, help to preserve the peace of the continent, that is the national policy since the founding of the kingdom." I send a nce to Hikaru whos rted to the kingdoms found. "No well~ the world had became a terrible ce at that time. Every country was dying, piging and aggressions were rampant everywhere. Due to seeing such things, I was slightly too fired up when we were deciding the founding slogan with my friends at the time." I see, she couldnt retract it after letting it out of her mouth huh. "Please do not worry, Nanashi-sama. Shiga Kingdom has Shiga Eight Swords and Shiga 33 Wands. Moreover, Mithril explorers should be able to win against demons and monsters. The new heroes, Viscount Pendragon and his Seven Braves will also support the kingdom in crisis, even though they belong to another fiefdom." Oh? Looks like Satou is evaluated well, I wonder if its because of Liza. "Its alright. Ill be staying in the Royal Capital, Ten-chan is also watching over from the top of Fujisan Mountains, shell being to save us if Shiga Kingdom receivesrge damage like the destruction of its cities." --No, no, go help before the destruction! I retorted to Hikaru in my mind. Geez, please stop ying around in the middle of a serious talk. "Understood. Ill take on the task of destroying the demon lords." Itll be troubling if the tourist attractions be empty plot ofnds before wee visit them after all. "Right! Creeping in every time is annoying, so cant you give me the pass to go here?" When I was thinking that its about time for us to leave, Hikaru said such words. "Certainly. Ancestor King-samas peerage will be... Great King if its alright with you?" With a serious expression, the king told a joke to Hikaru. The prime minister is all smile too, so it must be a joke. Good grief, please stop with the hard-to-understand joke. "Eh~, I dont wanna something like Great King. Just a simple pass is enough." "H-however! We cant allow Ancestor King-sama to be amon citizen!" Fumu, if being amon citizen is not good, then--. "Then, Ill hand over the house of Duke Mitsukuni to Yamato." "H-however, thats the peerage that has been given to Hero Nanashi-sama." "I dont mind. Its fine as long as Echigoya Firm can use the name during our business transactions." Im not going to socialize in Duke Mitsukunis name after all. "Is it alright?" For some reason, Hikaru is asking me with upturned eyes, so I assert. The house of Duke Mitsukuni is originally a peerage for Hikaru. Theres no need to hesitate. "Then, please call me Duchess Mitsukuni in public. The name is Mito, please take care of me." "Congrattions, Ancestor King-sama." "Then we will announce it in todays evening party." Mito spoke of it joyfully, the prime minister and the king replied with smiles. The prime ministers words slightly bother me, but since its normal for the prime minister who likes the Ancestor King to be strange, I splendidly ignore it. With this, Hikaru should be able to freely interact with the descendants. By the way, despite the demon lord incident, it seems the evening party tonight is enforced. Apparently, there are a lot of nobles who have evacuated their families from the royal capital, the party is probably for soothing the nobles who remain in the capital. I need to prepare for the evening party, so I teleport to Pendragon Mansion with Hikaru. Looks like Arisa is still not feeling well, shes sleeping in the bed. "So shes really...." Seeing that, Mito muttered. "What do you mean?" "Do you know that that the demon lord tried to drop a huge meteor on the royal castle?" "No, I dont--" Replying reflexively, I understand what Hikaru is trying to say. "Dont tell me, that Arisa. Did she remove that huge meteor with teleport magic?" "Yes. I think she was using her Unique Skill, she was too reckless. Do you know what will happen if you use Unique Skill too excessively?" "Yeah.... I know." Even while feeling surprised to my own shaking voice, I cant hold back the unreasonable anger thats welling up from the bottom of my heart. Of course I can easily imagine that there would be enormous damage in the royal castle and the royal capital if Arisa didnt overdo it. I also understand that at that time, there was no one but Arisa that could remove the huge meteor in the Royal Capital. --However. Nevertheless, I never wanted Arisa to use her Unique Skill. Its still fine if its just making her turn into a demon lord. Ive confirmed the way to turn her back thanks to Shin boy. If she just dies normally, she can be revived at the Duchy Capitals Tenion Temple. However, the stage after the demon lordfication, theplete breakdown of the [Soul Vessel] means the annihtion of the soul. Aplete annihtion, impossible to be reincarnated or revived--. Only that is uneptable. "U-um, Master, a-are you mad about something?" Lulu whos on Arisas bedside let out a frightened voice. Frightening my ward like this, Im a failure as a guardian. "Its alright. Im not angry." --To Lulu that is. Enlisting the aid of Poker Face skill to erase my expression, I tell Lulu in gentle tone. And then I gently lift Arisa in my arms. "Munya?" In my arms, Arisa looks up to me with vacant eyes. Looks like shes still half-asleep. I take out a red bottle from Storage to my right arm, and lightly pour magic power into it. I open the bottles cap with my finger, and put the liquid inside my mouth. And then, I make Arisa drink the Elixir by mouth-to-mouth transfer. "Mu, fugaaaaa" Arisa whos suddenly being made to drink the Elixir from mouth-to-mouth struggles violently in my arms. As always, her resistance is low when shes the receiver. I pour the Elixir slowly. Of course I also use magic healing simultaneously, just like the time with Shin boy. This is a punishment which also serves as a treatment. Before long Ive finished feeding her the Elixir as Arisa loses her resistance. When I separate my arms, Arisa edges back to the back of the bed and holds her chest with her thin arms. Her face is bright red. "E, Er~rr, r-right! I-its better with just us two for our first time!" As I was slowly drawing near, Arisa who ducked her head spoke such things. Looks like shes at her wits end, her voice is trembling. I put my hands on Arisas cheeks and then pull them. "Fuga, if huft" "Its a punishment. Didnt I tell you not to use Unique Skills in rapid session?" "But! The people(feofle) of the royal capital(roal cafifal) would have been ttened!" Its hard to understand her words, so I separate my hands from her cheeks after pulling them. "Still. Stop trying to save others by exceeding your limit." Even though this world has a mean to revive people from dead, there is no way to restore a broken soul you know. "B-but! Thatll means I will not be me anymore! I cant abandon them when I have the power to save!" Teary eyed Arisa hits me with words containing passionate indignation. Yup, Arisas character is orientated to allies of justice like always. I think its truly a honorable nature. "Thats why, Arisa. Im not saying that you should not save." While staring at Arisas eyes, I continue to persuade her. "Its about exceeding your limit." "About not using my Unique Skill?" Arisa asks my true intention with voice shaking with indignation. "Thats right. Dont use Unique Skill As much as possible--" She normally use them recklessly, so itll be troubling if her soul is chipped little by little. "--And, Absolutely never use Unique Skill in rapid session." Arisa whos fallen silent contemtes on my words. "Even in a situation where our acquaintances may be saved if I use it in rapid session?" "Thats right." I immediately answer Arisas nasty question. "Its possible to revive them as long as the corpse remain. If theres no corpse, Ill make a clone body from the hair and piece of meat using the power of science and magic." I dont know how long itll take to actualize that, but since they wont be deteriorated by time inside my Storage, Im confident that I can aplish it eventually. "Un, I understand...." Looks like my thought has reached her, Arisa agrees in a low voice. "...show...." Arisa mutters while getting up on the bed. Her voice gradually bes loud. "....Ill be strong and show you! Enough to ovee difficulty without using Unique Skill! Ill be strong enough to be an embodiment of absurdity standing on Masters side!" Arisa whos returned to her usual state deres so in an imposing stance. Yup, truly like Arisa. "Tama too will be strong~?" "Pochi too will be strong enough to defeat enemies with Wan Pan nodesu!" "Yes, everyone will be strong." "Yes! Ill do my best too." "Nn, work hard." The girls who havee through the door and watched the course of events also seem to have regained their usual mood with Arisaseback. "Master, is it alright to set the target level to 100, so I confirm." Nana announced so with a serious expression. The one who answers that is Arisa whospletely recovered. "Too soft, Nana! Its obvious that were aiming for level 310! Aim high! Toward the absurd level that exceeds the strongest!" The other girls are giving an apuse to Arisa who thrusts her fist toward the ceiling while breathing roughly. Only Hikaru understands the absurdity of what Arisa is saying, but shes also pping while smiling bitterly. Well be going back to the Labyrinth City soon, maybe I should work hard at power-leveling them with the middle and loweryers monsters as their opponents then. But, Arisa. Please stop calling me absurd so many times. --Its truly regrettable. Book 13 - 13-35. Escort 13-35. Escort Satous here. In foreign dramas, theres often a scene where young people go to a dance party. In Japan, I only ever saw it in school festivals, but I really liked the simple feeling of extraordinary days. "Duchess Mito Mitsukuni is, it?" "Thats right." "Please take care of me~" The Manager and Tifaliza were awfully surprised when I introduced Hikaru to them. Tifaliza didnt raise her voice, but I know that shes surprised from the subtle change in her expression. "Ku-Kuro-sama! D-did you get married to Nanashi-sama?!" "--married?" The Manager changed her expression and inched closer, but I dont understand what she means. Howd it end up in Kuro marrying Nanashi--. After thinking that, I somehow understand her misunderstanding. She probably misunderstood that Nanashi is a woman after seeing Hikaru. "Calm down, Manager. I have not married anyone. For an unspecified reason, Mito has be Duchess Mitsukuni, but in a way, shes also Nanashi." "What does that mean?" I exin it in simpler term to the Manager who seems puzzled with my exnation. "Nanashis body double--shes assumed the position of Duchess Mitsukuni in Nanashis ce, and will be in charge of socializing with the upper nobles and the king." "Then shes one of the golden knights is she." "Something like that." I have to make Orichalcum armor for Hikaru soon. "Then, from now on, Mito-sama will manage Echigoya Firm--" I hold back the manager whos jumped to conclusion with one hand. "I entrust Echigoya Firm to Manager from now on. Mito is only going to carry out the socialization duty with the king and the prime minister." I dont think that Mito whos more careless than me can manage a firm, so the management of the firm should be left to the Manager from now on. "Im counting on you." "Yes! I will meet Kuro-samas expectation!" While feeling overawed by the manager who dered so in high tension, I called the other executives and introduced Mito. It seems the executives have misunderstood like the Manager too, but Ill leave it to the manager to clear things up. In addition, were nning to hold a celebration party for the auction tomorrow evening. Ive been making them work hard everyday, so today theyll get plenty of rest and tomorrow well have a party in perfect conditions. Mito had finished her introduction, so I was going to go back to Pendragon Mansion with her so that she could change to the party dress, but I was called by the Manager. "Kuro-sama, there is pressing matter that I want to talk about before you go back." "Lets hear it--" I send Mito ahead with Unit Arrangement, and then listen to the Managers talk. "The prime minister has requested a remodeling of a newly made small airship." "To Echigoya Firm?" "Yes, the firms workshop doesnt have the facilities to remodel an airship even if its a small one, so I had refused the request at my own discretion, however, the prime minister ordered us to have Kuro-sama and Trismegistus-sama examine it...." I receive a resume from the apologetic Manager, flipping it to see the content. By the way, Trismegistus is my alias for when Im making magic tools. "Adding defensive shields, crash prevention mechanism, and guest seats with shock absorber huh. No matter how you look at it, the output from the magic furnace is--theyre offering a Philosophers Stone?" Looking at the words written at the end of the letter, I almost rub my eyes thinking that its a mistake. In my case, I have a lot of Philosophers Stones I got from the elves and the Crimson Treasure from the [Dragon Valley], but its generally an item thats hardly ever appeared. Even for arge country like Shiga Kingdom, its treated as a national treasure ss [Artifact]. "The purpose isnt written, but I wonder if theyre making a pleasure boat for the royalty?" "The prime minister didnt say anything about it." It might be an escape ship for the royal family in case of emergency. Since were talking about that king, I think its probably not for himself, but his children and grandchildren. Im thinking of making small airships for Echigoya Firm use anyway, Ill make two or three with simr specs. Now that Im able to use magic, theres no need for me to ask Arisa and Mia to learn new magic, so I should be able to make the airships quick. "Inform the prime minister that we will ept the matter about the airship." "Certainly." Right--. "Is the professors aerodynamic engine development going well?" "Y-yes. The professor hade to ask for the budget, materials and the ce for the experiment since the design has been finished." Oops, hes finished the design already huh. Hes awfully fast. Tifaliza who guessed my surprise supplements with a cold voice. "It should have been in the documents that I had given Kuro-sama the other day." "Sorry. I havent look at them yet. Ill prepare the budget and the material. As for the experiments ce, cooperate with the counterintelligence to get the prime minister prepare it." "Understood. There is the matter of remodeling too, they should be able to prepare it immediately." I left some monstrous fishs fins and bags of gold coins in the underground vault and then returned to Pendragon Mansion. "Ooh! Well--you look great." I almost said, "Clothes do make the man", to Hikaru whose charm value has increased by 1200% after dressing up and putting some make-up and essories, but I somehow seeded adjusting it. "Wait.... Id have liked you to praise me in different wording." "No well, you are beautiful enough that I couldnt recognize you." The impression from thest time I saw her in Japan remained in me somehow, so I was surprised to see her looking like a real princess. At that time, on top of not using make-up, her outfit was also shabby, so it might be rude topare it with this expensive clothes. "Ja, ja~n!" "Jan~?" "Ja ja ja, ja~n, nanodesu." "Praise me." The four dressed-up youth troupe appeared. The four of them are turning around to show off their dresses, really cute. Mia straight up asked for a praise, so I said some standard praise, "Everyone looks pretty." There were many more cancetions of the evening parties than expected, so everyones dress today is a new work. "I think such good clothes dont suit me...." "Its alright, it suits you well, so I praise Liza. Master, requesting evaluation of the evening partys equipment." "Nana is right. It suits you well, Liza. Of course, Nanas dress is pretty too." I praised the chic Liza and the sexy Nana. The valley of Nanas breasts is too wonderful, so I order her to guard it with herced shawl. Some strange bugs woulde if shes too sexy. In addition, Ive put a touch of gimmick to Lizas dress so that the sleeves wont get dirtied when shes eating meat dish. Shiro and Crow arent here since theyre staying at their schoolmates house. Come to think of it, I can now use [Contract] skill thanks to the chant, if Nana agrees with it, it might be a good idea to release them from the very and change it to a non-disclosure contract. If it goes well with the two, I should change the contract with Tifaliza and Nell too. "U-um...." Lulu whos peeking with half her face from the dressing rooms door let out a voice bashfully. "Mou! Ive been saying that it looks good on you since awhile ago! Believe in Arisa-chans sense!" "A-Arisa, dont pull me so much." Pulled by Arisa, Lulu entered the room while entangling her leg. With her body wrapped in a white dress, that figure is truly--. "--An angel." Hearing my honest appraise, Lulus face reddened too much, she got a nosebleed. Fortunately, I was able to quickly guard it with a handkerchief, so Lulus dress is safe. While nursing her, I noticed something bold for Lulu who looks docile. On top of the cut from the area on her armpit to her waist, the dress part on her back is also cut. The smooth line on her scap and her velvety white back are bewitching. "Youre staring too much!" "Guilty." I couldnt take my eyes of Lulus back until Arisa and Mias impregnable guard blocked me from it. --Lulu, what a fearful girl. Now then, putting aside the joke, I sent Hikaru, who had finished her preparation, to the kings office, and then we went to the entranceway to get on board a carriage that goes to the evening party. It seems theres going to be a special dish in the evening party tonight, so Im d that its not been called off. Worried about Zena-san, I check her location, the four people of Zena Squad are moving frantically in Earl Seryuus mansion. Theyre probably meeting Earl Seryuus excessive demand. Do your best, Zena-san. Before going to the evening partys venue in the royal capital, I visited the guest house where Earl Muno is staying. Im going to see if anyone is feeling unwell due to anxiety from the meteorite uproar at the day time. When I entered the guest house, I found some unfamiliar young nobles who are rxing like they own the ce in the salon in the first floor. Their levels and skills are low, but all of them have good faces. Their looks are of the type that was popr in shoujo manga long ago. "Oy, that--" "Viscount Pendragon huh...." "So its not just the princess and the noblewomen, Karina-sama too--" Im being scrutinized with unfavorable nces. Theyre talking in low voices that cant be heard here, but Ive heard it all with Attentive Ears skill. There are some nts and distance between the salon where they are located and the entrance where I am, its a bit too far to greet them. "Viscount-sama, please pardon me for not meeting you sooner." "Good evening, Lina-sama. Id like to have an audience with the Earl, is it alright?" "Yes, I was ordered to immediately guide Viscount-sama when youvee." The apprentice maid, the daughter of Viscount Emlin who has appeared to meet me, leads me to the Earls room. It seems shes going to the evening party with Lady Karina, shes wearing a lovely dress that I havent seen before. After praising her dress, I ask her about the young noblemen in the salon. "Was it alright for me not to greet the people in the salon?" "Yes, please dont mind it. Every one of them is the second son or lower from the houses of unranked associate barons, or associate chevaliers. Theyre all people who only think of either trying to curry the favor of Karina-sama in order to be a retainer, or marrying Karina-sama and obtain the status of Baron or Viscount." Apparently, Viscount Emlins daughter hates them. Muno Earldom iscking human resources, so I feel that Ms. Nina would employ anyone as long as theyre educated enough. When were in front of the Earls room, the door opens, and then Lady Karina appears. The demonic breasts that I havent seen for a while are spreading impressive force and charm like always. Truly a sight for sore eyes. "Ara, Sa--Viscount Pendragon. P-perchance, have youe to be my escort?" Lady Karinas ent is strange. Since its been awhile since weve meet, maybe her shyness of stranger is activated even with me? "No, I was only visiting as a courtesy to see whether Earl Muno is feeling unwell due to the disturbance at the noon." "--Eh?" I tell Lady Karina so, and then walk into Earl Munos room. Of course with everyone whose with me here. "Arisa, I want to talk for a bit." "W-wait. Ill listen to you, so dont pull me with that stupid strength." Lady Karina detained Arisa while Raka was glowing. Im a bit worried but itll be boorish of me to interrupt a conversation between girls. "--This is different from what you said." "Thats strange~, even though it was written that A man who escapes when you woo him will chase after you if you take some distance away from him in the Love Master~ You too Can Get a Lover with This!.... I guess theres really no choice but to creep in?" From the voices on the other side of the door, I confirmed that Lady Karina was under the influence of the knowledge from Arisas previous life. Best of all, looks like I am not hated. Now then, leaving these two aside, Earl Muno and Ms. Nina are waiting in the room. "Earl~" "Its been awhile nanodesu." "Umu, good to see Tama-kun and Pochi-kun are energetic like always." Tama and Pochi greeted the Earl with shutan poses. The others and me also greeted and asked for his condition afterward. Looks like there isnt anyone whos hurt or copsed from anxiety from the uproar. "Earl Muno and I are going back to the territory after the ceremony tomorrow." Substituting Earl Munos ce whos ying around with Tama and Pochi, Ms. Nina told me about their n. "It seems the airships that are going to be distributed to the territory lords are given in turns from the most distantnd first, our turn is in half a year. Were going to send some people from the territory in order to learn the way to operate an airship in the month after the next, if the situation allows, you should take the training too." I already know how to operate an airship, but I dont know the airship driving rule in Shiga Kingdom, so Id like to take the training. "And then, Karina-sama was throwing a tantrum asking to train in the Labyrinth City." Ms. Nina shakes her head as if no way around it. "Can I leave her to Satou-kun?" "Yes, certainly." I have promised Lady Karina to help her get back to Labyrinth City, so I readily consent Ms. Nina and Earl Munos requests. Still, is it alright for him to send his daughter to a ce like the Labyrinth where monsters are running rampant? "To tell you the truth, I was called by His Majesty earlier and told about the Great Disturbance." "Do you know what the Age of the Great Disturbance is?" "No, I do not." I was told about it by the king yesterday afternoon, but its an information thats unknown to me as Satou, so Ms. Nina exins it to me. "In other words, dangerous time will happen in this world whenever you go. If its all dangerous, then isnt it safer to be with you guys in thebyrinth?" Just as Ms. Nina has said, as long as its within my arms reach, theres no danger even inside thebyrinth. Moreover, Zena-san and her friends are going to raise their levels anyway, preferably, meeting them as Kuro and doing power-leveling with the Manager and the others should be lessborious. --Well, I wont do it though. "Ill prioritize her safety scrutinizingly in order to meet your trust." "Im counting on you, Satou-kun." "Its fine, Earl. Satou would ept Karina-dono if she got damaged." I told the grinning Nina-san, "Its alright, Raka is with her too", her safety which had a double meaning. Of course, its about physical injury and chastity. "And, did the scouting for talented personnels in the Royal Capital went well?" It was troublesome, so I didnt touch it, but under Nina-sans leadership, they should have scouted officials and former officials. "Yeah, thanks to you and Liza-dono, we could choose as many as we liked." Apparently,moners and demi-humans were flooding for the application for the chance of bing Lizas apprentices. Moreover, since I, who was amoner with foreigners face, was able to be a Viscount in one generation, there were a lot of officials and honor students of the Royal Academy who saw the chance to rise up higher showed up, so many that they couldnt all be interviewed. "That must have been difficult." "Not really. We reduced their number with a test before the interview." Wait--that means the young nobles in the salon are my future colleagues? Thinking so, I asked Ms. Nina. "Ah, those are idiots who follow Karina-dono around even though they failed the test. Theyre teaching materials to make Karina-dono learn how to deal with shameless men." Thats why you can drive them away if you find them annoying, so said Ms. Nina. I feel sorry for them after hearing that much. "Right, youll be staying in the Royal Capital for awhile right? The Earl Munos house has received a site in the Royal Capital from His Majesty. Theres a plot for your new home too, so you should go see it when youre still in the Royal Capital." I thought it was quite sudden, turned out that the bestowal was decided this morning. The manager of the plot ofnd is Ms. Nina, but it was Earl Muno who decided the breakdown of thend. Looking at the diagram, it seems half of the plot ofnd that was emptied during the sakuramochi demons rampage from the other day, has been given to Earl Muno. It might sound small since its an area cut in half, but its big enough to have three domes on it, its quite wide. Around half of the givennd will be for Earl Munos mansion, and the other half will be distributed to his retainers. Looks like Ill be given one of thends for the retainers. The current Pendragon Mansion is a small mansion for lower noble use, I cant invite noble guests or host a party in it, so I gratefully ept the offer. I feel bad if I just receive it as is, so Ill be paying the cost for building a small lodging house for the supervisor. The discussion ends fast with Ms. Nina as the other party. "Sa-Satou, escort me." Behind Lady Karina who ordered me while behaving suspiciously, I see Arisa begging me with a face that looks like its saying, "Please." It cant be helped, its the guardians responsibility to clean up his wards mess. "Yes, by Karina-samasmand." After Lady Karina thanked pompously, I put out my elbow so Lady Karina can easily grab it. At first Lady Karina didnt understand, but it seems shes grasped it after the daughter of Viscount Emlin whispered something into her ear. With a reddened face, Lady Karina timidly reaches her hand to my elbow. When our arms are linkedplicatedly, with our arms like theyre touching or not touching, Im feeling nostalgic like Ive gone back to my middle-school day. "Then, shall we go." Being Lady Karinas escort, we head to the evening partys venue followed by the other girls. Im looking forward to it since it seems that there are going to be some unusual feast today. "O-oy, that!" "W-why is Viscount Pendragon escorting Karina-sama?!" "For even Lina-sama to be with him.... Damn you!" "Having our goddess and lovely angel in both arms?!" When we got to the entrance hall, the young men who were waiting for Lady Karina red at me while looking like they were going to shed tears of blood. There doesnt seem to be any fool whos going to pick a quarrel with me, so Ill just ignore those res. Looks like some of them are aiming for the daughter of Viscount Emlin too. We head toward the hall thats exclusively for evening party inside the royal castle. There are several halls for evening party in the royal castle, but this is the first time Im entering this one. Its not far, but we moved to the parking lot of the hall with a carriage. From the parking lot, were going to move to the hall with floating boards made from Force magic. The magicians who are mobilized to pick-up the guests and then return here seem to have it hard. "Pretty~?" "The flowers are shining nodesu." We pass above a flower garden on the floating boards course. The flower of this flower garden are emitting faint light like fireflies from the inside, theyre extremely beautiful. "Its wonderful desuwa." "Beautiful." Lady Karina and Viscount Emlins daughter let out a sigh from being deeply moved. For such an asion, I tell the two, who are captivated by the flower, the standard praise, "You two are more beautiful." Arisa and Mia were saying, "Guilty", but its not like Im seducing them, this much lip service is fine isnt it. The floating boards stop, and then we get down to the blue carpet extending on the corridor. After advancing the corridor for a bit, we came to a huge entrance hall of the evening party hall. The hall is split in three; the one for upper grade nobles, the one for lower grade nobles, and the center hall where both sides can interact with each other. "Nice smell~?" "Theres a wonderful smell nanodesu." "It does smell nice, but the smell of meat is mixed among it." "Really~?" "As expected of Liza nanodesu!" Looks like the beastfolk girls quickly picked up the scent of the dishes drifting from beyond the perfume scent of the nobles. ....Rather, Liza could discern the scent from this mash-up scent better than Tama and Pochi huh. Shes amazing. "Master, um, that person over there is--" Lulu pulled my sleeves, and told me that a gentleman in butler clothes had called me. He looks familiar. If Im not mistaken, Ive seen him several times inside the prime ministers room. "Sir Pendragon, I have been entrusted with a letter from my master to you." Rather than a letter, its a message card, I open and read it. He has some business with me, so I have to go to the prime ministers office, so was the content. Well now, what kind of business is it. Book 13 - 13-36. Inauguration 13-36. Inauguration Satous here. Getting a position means having more responsibilities, and with that position, things that you could do for the first time also increase. In case of the modern Japan, there are some situations where a section chief has no subordinate in order to cut overtime pay. "Some business came up, so please enjoy yourself in the hall ahead of me." "Satou! Are you going to leave your escort pa-partner?" "Im sorry. Ive been summoned by the prime minister. Lina-sama, Im sorry, but please take care of Karina-sama." "Yes, please leave it to me!" Lady Karinained because I was leaving her behind, but Ill leave the rest to Viscount Emlins daughter. "Liza, and Lulu, please watch over the girls so they wont make any mistake." "Understood." "Yes, Ill do my best!" "Waait, you shouldve asked Arisa-chan there." "Nn, objection." After deceiving Arisa and Mia, who showed their dissatisfaction, by patting their head, I followed the gentleman who had been waiting for me to the prime ministers office. "Im appointing you to be the vice minister of the Tourism Ministry." The matter for my summoning to the prime ministers office could be summarized in those words. "With all due respect, it is far beyond my ability." Of course, I rejected immediately. The tourism word is attractive, but in actuality its just a nice way of saying the prime ministers secret service activity. Moreover, I remember they wanted Satou to protect the royal capital when I was talking with them as Nanashi, I wonder whats happened with that? "Rather than someone like me, the people of noble birth with more experiences are--" "Youre fit for it." Interrupting me, the prime minister dered. No, I understand youre dering and all, but please stop taking a strange pose while emphasizing your muscles. "The Tourism Ministry is nice yknow. I am stuck in office works as a cab minister myself right now, but His Majesty will lend a small airship for the tourism activities." I see, a provision to get around the tourist spots huh. I have my own airship, but being able to move freely with a high-performance airship might be convenient. The next lines is mixed with discrepancy from the conversation with Nanashi. "This airship boasts the highest speed in the kingdom, and is equipped with the long-distance true magic artifact." I see, so its an equipment that enables us to save the kingdom from outside if anything happens. Im nning to clean up the obstacles ahead of time as Nanashi though, so its not really relevant. "Furthermore, by making use of Shiga Kingdoms prestige as a major power, you can tour facilities and events that arent possible for amoner, and taste the special dishes that are only served in the royal court in each country." Mumumu, thats a bit tempting. I can stealthily intrude off-limit ces with Unit Arrangement and space magic, but thats a kill-joy right. "And, I dont mind if you use the current 1000 gold coins fiscal budget of the Tourism Ministry like they grow on a tree. Of course, youll have to report the spending, but thats simply a formality." I dont care about money since I already have an ie that far exceeds my consumption. However, with these many baits, what is the prime minister trying to catch? "--Of course, obligations goes hand in hand with those rights." The prime minister switches the talk as if hes read my mind. Now then, nows the real issue. Hes probably going to talk about secret intelligence. Before it got too deep, I should skillfully change the subject and run away. "Every time you visit a foreign country and a city, you have to make a report regarding their famous ces and specialty. Especially in securing sample of the famous specialty products for the preservation, you have to absolutely make sure to bring them back--" --Huh? "In addition, make sure to either get the recipe of the local famous or special product, or guess the recipe by yourself or your chef and put it on the appendix of the report. In case of ingredients not being avable in Shiga Kingdom, you have to consider the recement too. If theyre nts, then secure the seeds in order to grow them here." Wait a minute--. Prime Minister (you), since you cant freely travel outside the kingdom yourself, you want me to go in your stead? Looks like my thought was perceived, the prime minister coughed once, and said his official stance as if he was trying to varnish over it. "This is for the sake of protecting the cultures nurtured by each country from disappearing because of the Age of Great Disturbance. By no means this is for fulfilling my hobby and appetite." You said appetite out loud. The prime minister is probably serious, but its possible that hes merely acting too, lets confirm it a bit more. "Then, there is no need for me to gather intelligence in each country?" "But of course. We have already dispatched spies dozens or even hundreds of years ago in countries that need them. There is no need in sending a hastily trained noble now. Moreover, itd be a great loss to have the precious airship stolen under the pretext of you doing espionage activity." I see, there are people who have fitted in the actual ces just like Ninjas [Grass]. "Im giving this position to you because you have the ability to efficiently collect cuisines and also the prowess to defend the airship from monsters and other countries." As the prime minister has said, with me and mypanions, the airship probably wont even get a single scratch as long as we arent hit by a surprise attack from a demon lord or a greater demon. Even if it gets broken, that means I just need repair it. Right, I need to ask one more thing. "What happen in case of monsters or a demon lord attacking the country that we were visiting?" "Escape immediately if the opponent is a demon lord or a dragon. For any other opponent that you can win against, you can help them in order to demand gratitude, or you can abandon them." The prime minister said it like that, but his way of speaking sounded like he believed that I would save them without fail. Thats true and all, but it feels like hes seen through me, it doesnt feel good. "In case of cross-national war, youre forbidden to take side as a representative of Shiga Kingdom." In other words, if I want to intervene a war between humans, do it stealthily without being known huh. "Moreover, youre forbidden from visiting countries where there are oracle of demon lords reviving like Parion Holy Kingdom and Weasel Empire." He did say that we should escape if we met a demon lord after all. Moreover, I n to visit those countries as Nanashi, so it doesnt hurt even if theyre forbidden. Oops, before I knew it, my thought worked as if I had taken the job. As expected of the prime minister of a major power. Hes good at negotiation. "Is there a rule for resignation?" "If you have written the report of the countries youve visited, then I dont mind if its arbitrary." Judging from the answer of this question, it looks like he seriously doesnt intend to make use of me as a secret agent or an agent for diplomacy. "That is quite.... Doesnt the receiver side get way too much?" The prime ministerughed off my question. "His highness Soltrick has said it too, you really are too much of a good man. Its good that youre prudent, but if you dont have the guts to at least make use of your opponents verbal slip, youll get taken advantage of by old countries like Saga Empire or Garleon Union yknow." Indeed. I remember Prince Soltrick saying the same thing when I met him in Princess Shistinas room. "--Viscount Rottol and Duke Oyugock told me that youd take actions that will profit the kingdom if I leave you alone without shackles after all." The prime minister muttered in low voice. I picked it up with Attentive Ears skill, but you wouldnt have normally heard it. I cant argue back, since various things shed in my mind. "Then, lets hear your answer--" I contemte for awhile. It is attractive, but theres too few advantages for me. Theres mostly no disadvantage in epting it either though, but.... Lets decline since its making me hesitate like this. He probably wont force me to be the vice minister anyway. The moment I was going to talk, the prime minister, seemingly perceived my disinterest, pped several books that were ced on top of his office desk. He presented the top book bound with thread. "This is?" "The thing that contains information about products and delicious gourmet food from each country that have been collected during my term." --What?! "For someone who like to travel like you, you should feel like jumping at it right?" Kuh, to think he took out such a trump card in the end.... Prime minister, youre good! "If you work as the vice minister, in addition to these books, Ill give you letters of introduction for the influential people in each country. This should save you the trouble even against a cook whos hard to please." GJ (Good Job)!! It cant be helped if its this much. The prime minister whos making an awfully bright smile is vexing, but Ill let him have his way here. After contemting for a bit--. I answer the prime minister with my affirmation. Well leave the details forter, so I follow the prime minister who ought to go to the evening party, leaving his office behind. It seems the airship needs to be equipped first, so the delivery will be in one month. During that time, Ill do what I need to be doing as Satou in Shiga Kingdom. While I was walking and listing things that have to be done, the prime minister suddenly stopped. Blue marker is reflected on the radar. Its Hikaru. Looks like Hikaru is currently apanying the king and the queen to evening party hall. Looking at their harmony, it seems shes getting along with the queen too. "If it isnt His Majesty." I kneel together with the prime minister. "Ara, Prime Minister. Is the child your son?" Hikaru asked an artificial question. "No, he is Viscount Satou Pendragon, one of my subordinates." "Then, youve decided on the vice minister atst." "Yes, Im sorry to make your majesty worry." It was the king who first reacted to the prime minister. "Hm~mm. Subordinate of the prime minister huh~" Hikaru is grinning with a face that looks like shes thought of a mischief. "Then, Ill have Satou escort me to the hall!" "I can be Ancestor King, no, Mito-samas escort...." "You cant, His Majesty must escort the queen." Hikaru curtly refused the kings suggestion. "Then Ill go in His Majestys ce." "Ara? Didnt you say that your wife wasing to the evening party today? You said that youd introduce her to me right?" The prime minister intercepted but he got tragically sunk down by Hikarus attack. "Satou, your hand please." Hikarus triumphant face is irritating me, but I cant refuse Hikaru who has the higher position. I should quickly fade-out once I escorted her to the hall. Escorting Hikaru, a Duchess, sounds like itll make me stand out, but Ive stood out so much from Lizas matter and attaining Viscouncy, so its toote now. I took Hikarus hand, and walked down the corridor after the king couple and the prime minister. Ill be omitting Hikarus introduction scene. Even though it had be a slight chaos, it was settled down by the prime ministers thunderous roar. Entreated by Hikaru, right now Im dancing with Hikaru in the center of the hall like were the leading part of the evening party as the surrounding people get pushed by the atmosphere. The tune ended before long. "Hmm, I sure am satisfied to be able to dance with Ichirou-nii to my hearts content." "What? If you wanted to dance, I would dance with you as much as you like in our mansions hall." "Not like that~ its nice since its during this kind of party." I led Hikaru who was sighing in satisfaction away from the dance space. After this, Hikaru is going to have some chat with the princes and the princess, so I part way with Hikaru and head to where Arisa and the others are. However, someone appeared and blocked my way. "Good evening, Satou-san. Where did you get acquainted with Duchess Mitsukuni at from earlier?" "G-Good evening Sera-sama." Sera whos smiling even though her eyes are not is scary. Why do I feel like a man whos cheated. "Satou! After leaving me behind like that, why did you be the Duchesss escort?" "....Satou-sama, I believe in you." Then, Lady Karina who looks angry and Viscount Emlins daughter who looks anxious also appeared. "Oy, look there. Its shuraba." "Thats the new viscount right?" "Thats how youll end up when you put your hands everywhere." I could hear some unwilling rumor mixed with envy from the young noblemen. I didnt put my hand on anyone though, what a cruel talk. "Satou! I havee noja! Together with Maryann too!" "Please excuse me for my long silence, Viscount Pendragon-sama." Turning my head to the energetic voice, I saw Princess Mitia of the small Norooku Kingdom and the daughter of Barone Dyukeli, Maryann, who should have been in thebyrinth city. I saw Bar Dyukeli over the crowd too, so I saluted to him. Maryann has be an adult this year, perhaps shese her to look for a marriage partner. "Satou-sama! Please hear me out! Ive gone through something really terrible today." Princess Menea of the small Rumooku Kingdom with her disheveled pink hair is also present. She has just been attacked by Demon Lord Shin this afternoon, what a tough girl. I catch sight of noble princess whom Im acquainted with starting from Ririna, the daughter of Gururian Citys viceroy,ing here from a distance. Somehow or other, the ce became chaotic. Usually, I would be having some pleasant chats while dancing sometimes, so why did it became like this today. Well, I guess its fine. Its probably just my hallucination, but lets taste how it feels to be a popr man once in a while. The members are mostly loli-loli though, but expecting luxury is not good right. After dancing with the girls until they were all satisfied, I seeded running away by saying I wanted to see mypanions. "Stuffef~?" "Pochis stomach is full and round nanodesu." "It was truly delicious. I wont ever forget the taste of the whole roasted Ecu." The beastfolk girls are rxing with satisfied faces in one section of the buffet space in the center hall. I was interested in the whole roasted dish that sounded like the name of some currency, but there was nothing left. Truly regretful. "Master, yourete." "Nn, tardy." "Weing Masters return." While listening to Arisa and Mia, I drink the fruit juice that Nana gave, quenching my throat. "Wee back, Master. Although theres only a few, Ive put aside various dishes." "Thank you, Lulu." Receiving the te from Lulu, I enjoy various tastes. As for the whole roasted Ecu that Liza highly praised, it tasted slightly gamey with rich vor that was unlike of beef or pork, and there was also the chewiness that she liked. Since it seems that it was Liza who suggested the dishes on the te, I also thanked her for it. Feeling full, I decided to take a walk in the garden to help digest the food. The dance is nice and all, but I take everyone for a stroll until the shining flowers path. I saw Zena-san on the radar, havinge to the party hall. Lets meet her there after taking ap back. Checking on the map, it looks like shes with Miko Auna-san, Earl Seryuus daughter. "Hey, isnt that Mitohi?" Where Arisa pointed, Hikaru was standing alone in the flower garden while looking up at the sky, looking like she was enduring not to cry. "Mito." "Ah, Ichi--Satou." When our eyes meet, Hikaru made a forced smile. "Did something happen?" "Un." Hikaru shakes her head to my words. "Were the kings family being mean to you?" "Ahaha, nope. Everyone is a good child." Hikaruughed and denied Arisas question. However, it seemed her smile was forced, she quickly stoppedughing and lookednguid again. "But, they are all really good children, it makes me remember Sharlick-kun and the others--" --Hikaru who was able to cry muttered. I hug Hikarus head, and let her cry as much as she wants. Sensing the scene, Liza took the girls besides Arisa to the nearby arbor. It seems Arisa is on a monitoring duty so that there wont be a strange mood happening between Hikaru and me. I felt the presence of the wind when I was calming Hikaru. It was not a poet, it was probably the wind magic [Wind Search]. "Ah, Zena-san and Liza-san." And then, Zena-san appeared from the arbor when Hikaru had wiped her tears. "Satou-san... Huh? Youre with Mito-san today?" "Yes, she was feeling unwell from the crowd, so we were just enjoying the night wind for a bit." Right, I introduced Hikaru as my childhood friend to Zena-san. It seems Zena-san had left the earl and Auna-san in the hall to search for me alone. Liza who found Zena-san showed the way here. And then, Liza wasnt only the one who found Zena-san--. "Satou?! Yo-you were flirting again in this ce." "Huh, arent they Karina-tan and Sera-sama." Lady Karina whos together with Sera is walking here angrily. Sera is smiling, but I feel that her cheeks are twitching. There sure is a lot of shuraba-like situations today, perhaps thinking like it was none of my business was bad, even more bomb got thrown into the scene. Yamato? Shiga Yamato?! That voice came from Raka the <> that was emitting blue light from the direction of Lady Karinas forehead. Book 13 - 13-37. Inauguration (2) 13-37. Inauguration (2) Satous here. When it turned out that my friend was acquainted with my other friend, I feel that it often ended it with, "the world sure is small huh". However, it seems that its a bit different in another world. "Huh? Is it Mastill? Is that beautiful girl your current master now?" Thats a nostalgic name. If you know that name, then youre really not Yamatos descendant, but Shiga Yamato herself? --So Raka and Hikaru were acquainted? Mastill is probably Rakas old name. I block Hikarus mouth before she could affirm it. "U-um! Wasnt Mito-san Satou-sans childhood friend?" "You there, is that true?" "Ye-yes." Sera-san keenly heard Zena-san and asked her. Come to think of it, these two werent acquainted huh. "Raka-san, is she your acquaintance?" Yes, she was the king whom my master served many generations ago. I asionally talked about her to Karina-dono, the Ancestor King Yamato is this girl. Raka answered Lady Karinas question. Theres no meaning in me blocking Hikarus mouth now. "Youre too close." Arisa who was watching the situation a step away pulled me and Hikaru apart. For some reason Hikarus face is red, but theres something that needs to be done first right now. "Satou-san, I have a question--" Sera-san started to speak with a serious face, but I put my index finger on her mouth to stop her. Its possible for me to befuddle these three here. Admitting that Hikaru is the Ancestor King Yamato, I can just tell them, "She has been tempered since she was little and bes strong." But now that Im able to chant, have secured bases of operation, and able to manipte the mind of someone who opposes me, there is no need to lie to my close friends. "--You cannot turn back once you heard it you see? Yet, do you still want to know?" Though thats only if the other party is aware of the disadvantage and wants to know the truth. "Yes." Sera-san answered without any hesitation. Unlike her graceful looks, her character is straight-forward. Even though Sera-san might dislike it if she heard it, but on this point, she might be simr to her older sister, Lady Ringrande. "I want to know too." Zena answered next. It seems she was hesitating for a bit, but then she said those words with a clear expression. "--I, I too, um.... I want to know about Satou too." Lastly, Lady Karina answered with a shaken voice. "Well then, let us have a talk." I asked Arisa to take care of Hikaru, and then brought the three to the [Mansion of Ivy] in Selbira thebyrinth city. I couldnt go to Pendragon Mansion and Echigoya Mansion, and I couldnt think of any other ce where there were illumination andplete protection against espionage. "Th-this ce is?" "Its the Mansion of Ivy in Selbira thebyrinth city." I told the truth to Zena-san who was the first that came to her sense. "N-no way! But we were just in the Royal Capital!" "Is it true, Raka-san?" Im sorry, Karina-dono, even I am not that almighty. In order to calm them, we left the entrance hall for the parlor. Leriril with sleepy looks appeared from the manager room when we were walking. "Satou-sama! You have (haft)e!" "Hey, Leriril. Ill be borrowing the parlor." "Then, Ill get (gef) the tea (fea) ready." Leriril sleeps early, so its already hard for her to speak properly. "Dont worry about the tea and sleep, Ill have the tea tomorrow." "Fuai, goof nifht." I put Leriril who was tottering to sleep on the manager rooms bed, apologized to the three who were waiting, and settled down in the parlor. "Um, who was the child earlier?" "Ah, shes the manager of this mansion, Leriril a house fairy (brownie)." I answered Zena-sans question briefly. "The Mansion of Ivy of the sage, Trazayuya.... Then Satou-san is...." Sera-san is muttering in low voice, scary. I take some tea and cakes from Storage and line them up on the table, then begin the talk. Looks like they were surprised with Unit Arrangement, they didnt even retort about the things that appeared out of nowhere. "Then let me show you my true identity." I might as well do this in chronological order. "Once, I was the Silver Mask who exterminated the greater demon in Seryuu city." I put on a blond wig and a silver mask while saying that. Zena-san looks surprised. Since I also wore them in Muno City, Lady Karina reacted the same too. "Another time, I was the White Mask who exterminated the revived Golden Wild Boar King in the Duchy Capital underground." This time I changed into a white mask with a smile on it. Sera-san is hardened with startled expression. "And, my true identity is--Hero Nanashi. Im someone who was summoned from another world just like the heroes of Saga Empire." Lastly I put on the violet wig, and bowed like an actor. The three listened until the end withoutughing. "Thank you for listening to me. Do you have any question?" I changed back into Satou and lightly asked them. My mind felt lighter after revealing my secret. "Satou-san." Sera-san was the one who spoke first. She takes my hands and continues speaking while shedding tears from her eyes. "You saved me from the demon lords hand." Save is incorrect. Because I had let her die. "At that time, my power wasnt enough--" "No!" Sera-san interrupted me from denying. "No, I am here because Satou-san took back my body from the demon lords hand and lent your power to the Artifact of Resurrection." Then, Sera-san stopped talking and stared at me. I understand that her lips are trembling since our bodies are close to each other. "Thats why, let me say it. Thank you for saving me." Looks like she was overcame with emotion from expressing her gratitude, Sera-san kissed me passionately. Its just an innocent kiss where our mouths touch each other, but I can feel the passion of her feeling. Being kissed by a pretty girl doesnt feel bad, but Id like this kind of thing in 5-10 years. Zena-san and Lady Karina looked like they were about to cry, so I lightly hit Sera-sans shoulders and separated our faces. "I-Im sorry, Satou-san. Suddenly, doing such a thing--" "Please dont mind it." I wont get angry from just a kiss as long as its not like Arisas style, aiming during a chance. Ill get mad if its done when I have a lover though. "Do Zena-san and Karina-sama have any question?" While apologizing to the two whose eyes were moist, I asked them. "Sa-Satou-san is. No, is the name Satou an alias?" "Right.... It is indeed an alias. My name when I was in the other world was Suzuki Ichirou." "Suzuki Ichirou...." Zena-san murmured my name sadly. "However, my name when I got summoned to this world was Satou. Therefore, I think that my real name is Satou with this body." Its a bit far-fetched, but I dont know the reason why my body got younger after all. Arisa and the others call me [Satou] anyway, I think having Satou as my real name in this world is good. Hearing my exnation, Zena-san nodded and said "Yes" while wiping her tears. Im d that she understands. "U-Um..." Looks like this time its Lady Karina. "Will Satou return to the other world once you defeat all demon lords in the world?" "I do not know that." I replied Lady Karina who asked hesitantly with a vague answer. "In the first ce, I dont know why I was summoned to this world." ording to Hikaru and the others, the eighth person who was summoned by Princess Meneas kingdom was not me, but Shin boy. Thus, the one who summoned me might be the Gods besides Parion, or perhaps even the Demon God. The Dog-head mistook me for the Demon God, so theres a possibility that I might be the Demon Gods offshoot (wakemitama), or an anti-dragon anti-god weapon. This is just a supposition, so I havent told it to anyone. "Is that true?" "Yes, I appeared near seryuu city several days before I met Zena-san after all." I inly answered Lady Karina. I had talked about this to Arisa and the others, but Zena-sans reaction was a bit different. "Then that Stars Fall was?!" "Yes, that was a magic I used. I caused some uproar because of it." I apologize to Zena-san since it caused an uproar in Seryuu city. Afterwards, I answered several questions of the girls--for some reason, they asked whether I had girlfriends in the former world. I thought it was a meaningless question since right now I have Aze-san as someone in my mind, but I answered properly regardless. I also touched my rtionship with Echigoya Firm just like with Hikaru. Zena-san who learned that the identity of Kuro was me was surprised with rounded eyes, but she didnt react in an extreme way like Sera did. After answering many private questions, and when we were going back to the royal castles garden, I remembered one thing I forgot. I have to ask them to promise not to tell anyone my secret. "--This is all of my secret. Would you promise me keep them a secret?" "Yes, I will absolutely never reveal it." "Ill keep it a secret even if I have to defend it with my life!" "I-I also wont tell Satous secret to anyone." I too pledge that I will never disclose it. The three people consented with sincere faces. Normally, I should have used [Contract] skill chantlessly here, but I dont want to do something that looks like a sneak attack on my friends, Im thinking of believing their sincere friendship. --Lady Karina seems like she would say it out loud inadvertently. There are plenty of ways to deal with it even if that happens though. If the other party has bad manners, then that means I just need to erase their memory with mind magic. And then, the day after the people who were aware of my secret increased by three, mypanions and I got to receive rewards from his majesty for the [Floormaster] subjugation. The rewards are the money from the auction of our loot though. "Viscount Pendragon, as a reward for subjugating the Floormaster of Selbira Labyrinth Upper Layer, I grant you with 3500 gold coins." "I will respectfully receive it." Around 10% of the magic swords sales huh--wait, my sense of money turned a bit strange. I want to split the money to mypanions equally. There might be times when they need money when theyve be an adult after all. Come to think of it, I dont think Ive gotten the payment for the aerodynamic engine. Well its fine. Theres the amount anyway, Ill make it a loan for 1000 years with no interest. The team that subjugated the Middle Layer [Floormaster], Jerils party, is on the campaign to Bishtal Dukedom, so the second position of the party, Mamoth-shi the scout received the rewards instead. When I was going to step back after getting the reward certificate, the prime minister told me to stay. "Next, announcing the new vice minister of the Tourism Ministry." --No wait, youre virtually announcing that its me by making me stay. Sure enough, I could hear the nobles gossiping with my Attentive Ears skill. "I-it cant be. An upstart viscount is the vice minister?" "Impossible! Giving such a responsibility to someone with suspicious origin!" "But I can tour the best!" "Has his majesty lost his mind?" Oy oy, putting me aside, if thest one was heard, youd be executed for lese majesty yknow. Moreover, what the heck is [Can tour the best]? Ill befriend him if we can get along wellter. "I inaugurate Viscount Pendragon to be the vice minister of the Tourism Ministry." "I will respectfully ept the responsibility." I knelt before the king, and respectfully received the inauguration for the vice minister position. I received the seal for the proof of the position, a scepter, and some medal-like thing. Looks like every one of them is a magic tool. "We will bestow you attendant for it is a rigorous mission." --Eh? I never heard about this? Attendant is just a nuisance though. Book 13 - 13-38. Inaguration (3) 13-38. Inaguration (3) Satous here. Having [Great Surprise] situation when I was working was an everday urrence. Even so, I dont think thats an excuse to abandon the endeavor to improve the present situation. Mainly for myself. At the same time the king announced about the attendant, one of the chambein signaled to the entrance of the audience hall. The one who appeared from that entrance was a woman in dress--. The nobles in the audience hall rustled when they saw the girl. "I believe you are in good term with Sir Pendragon." "Yes, we are familiar with each other." The girl answered the king while smiling. "I appoint Sera Oyugock to be Vice Minister Pendragons attendant." "I respectfully ept." --Oyugock? As I was surprised, I checked, Seras name had a family name on it. Apparently, she was secrized this morning. While kneeling, Sera-san nced at me and showed a yful smile. Its a rare expression for the serious Sera-san. "If there is someone that can receive the Oracle, you will be able to quickly sense it when the kingdom is in danger. If itse to that, abandon everything and rush here." "Understood." I see, certainly theyve been saved many times by Sera-sans [Oracle], so making her into a staff member is surely a good choice. At the very least, its better than having miko Auna-san, the daughter of Earl Seryuu, as the attendant. Ive confided her my secret just yesterday anyway, so theres no problem in having her in our journey together. "And, we will announce the second attendant." --Eh? Its not just Sera-san? I turned my head toward the entrance where Sera-san appeared earlier following the prime ministers words, but theres no one appearing. Yet, the nobles around me have all been looking ahead since awhile ago. When I timidly looked to the front, Princess Shistina had walked ahead of the royal familys line up. --That cant be. That wish of mine is unfulfilled, and the king says some heartless words. "And, my daughter Shistina will apany Sir Pendragon as a special envoy of the tour." You serious? Apparently the other nobles thought the same too, the ce got filled with objection that bordered on being disrespectful from the nobles of pedigree centered around the young ones. Unfortunately, I didnt take any notice of them, so I cant remember the details. I only remember Princess Shistina sending ice cold nces toward the nobles. "Be quiet! " The kings words were tremendous, the nobles shut their mouth like their hearts had been gripped. Oops, [The Kings Roar resisted] came out on the log. Judging from the fact that I didnt get the skill, it was probably a magic originated from the City Core or an effect of a magic tool. "I had intended for Shistina to just be an attendant in the journey, but I changed my mind after looking at your attitude. I will make Shistina be Sir Pendragons fiancee." Oy oy, how about my consent? Please stop making a hasty decision like a young man who has no resistance against agitation. Still, making a hasty decision is rare for the king--it cant be, but was it an act? Perhaps by doing this rather than announcing her to be my fiancee from the get go, there would be fewer peopleining? Either way, its won me the animosity.... The silver lining is the fact that its only an engagement, Ill reject it through Nanashiter. Yup, thats good. Thats why Princess Shistina. Please dont show such a happy look on your face. And also, Sera-san. Please dont look at me with those eyes. I only knew about it just now. "--Sir Pendragon. I entrust Shistina to you, but the formal marriage will be in one year during the new year gathering. Until that, I ask you to act like a gentleman with moderation." "At your will." After a long winded talk typical of a parent with a daughter of marriageable age, I replied back with a short consent. I was caught in a barrage of questions from acquaintance nobles and mypanions after the audience. I only got released after the date had changed. "Gueeeez, master (masfer) is too soft." "Thats right! I think not allowing me to take a bath together after I became of age is cruel! I also want the opportunity to appreciate Masters corbone!" Putting aside Arisa, Lulu whos also drunk grumbled some incoherent things. I can see how they are sisters when theyre like this. "Master! It is possible for humans to mate with homonculus so I inform, inform, inform...." "....Kuh" Nana repeated words like a broken record toward Liza. Looks like Mia was fast falling asleep. "Unyu~?" "Pochi wants to be a bride too nodesu." I pat Pochi and Tamas heads who were sleep-talking. "Arara, everyone is asleep?" "Isnt it because you let the children drink the sake?" As a punishment, I made Hikaru to do the clean-up. "Its fine. If you dont let them moderately loose for such a dissatisfaction, theyll fall out of the cogs of human rtionship." Oh, Hikaru is an adult. "Fufuhn, are you surprised? After all, how many years do you think I was a hero?" Its okay to fall for me, she boasted, I lightly hit Hikarus crown of head with a chop, and then went to sleep for the day. Good grief, its like there are two Arisa now. Afterwards, I spent busy days for half a month. "Can I leave it to you?" "Ou! I take pride in tempering spoiled children like him. Moreover, Semeri is having fun too." Two days after I was inaugurated as the vice minister, I went to Armors ce in the loweryer of thebyrinth. Shin boy whos just recovered is running in the site for military drill in the area that Armor rules. "Damn it, why do I, have to do this!" "Oh, youre still energetic huh. Tsuntsun-maru, ya can raise the speed a bit more." ԣףţţţţΡ The vampire princess whos in her rebellions phase, Semeri, is chasing Shin boy while riding on a multi-legged sea anemone. Looks like she has a sadistic tendency, shes training Shin boy while looking truly happy. When I was thinking of punishing Shin boy who almost did a genocide in the royal capital as a demon lord, Armor who came visiting Bans castle took up the job to reeducate him. "This was my specialty in the former world." epting Armors suggestion, I decided to entrust Shin boy to him. I gave materials and food together with a refrigerator magic tool needed for the reeducation from the storage to Armor. In addition, as a thanks to Armor whose figure is that of a full-body Orichalcum armor, I n to present him with a full-size replica of the mecha ridden by the protagonist of an anime that he liked in his former world. Furthermore, I was able to make sushi roll with dried gourd for Yuika after getting the recipe through [Lost Knowledge]. And, the majority of the members of the carefree ult group [Wind of Liberty] that assisted the disturbance in the royal capital ended up in the prison. Through the inquisitor, the ones who were found guilty were executed for the crime of treason, ones who werent were charged with harsh punishment like stripping of peerage or assets confiscation. Of course, the house of Souya boy who sheltered the person who was the epicenter of the red rope monsters in a detached building was to be disposed of. As Nanashi I was able to somehow save their life besides the head of the house, though I couldnt say that it was because hes my acquaintance. It doesnt end up in their acquittal though--. "Kuro-sama, my name is Yui Akasaki. Please take care of me and my husband, Souya." "....Pleased...to...." Souya boy who has been deprived of his recognition as an illegitimate child of thete king has be like a cripple. As long as an existence like Yui is beside him when hes at the rock bottom like this, hes probably going to move forward before long. Their positions are that of crime ves, but theyre going to get an amnesty from the king in a few years, at that time I n to release them from very. Its a bit hard, but Ive employed a lot of people with simr situation as them, so they should be able to get ustomed with it before long. "Are you firing me ssuka?" That reluctant words hit me when I called Nell, the life magician of Echigoya workshop, and told her, "Ill release you from very." I deny it as Kuro. "Dont be foolish. Ive heard from the workshop manager Porina that youre working well, so its a reward. Work as the section manager of the life magicians from now on." Porina has gathered around 20 life magicians, so shes going to work them. "Ill work as hard as the legendary Corporate ves ssu." After tearing off Nell who clung to me during the confusion with hardships, I told her, "Im counting on you", and then left the workshop. I wonder if that corporate ve thing are words left behind by some past hero or reincarnated person? Id have liked if they didnt brought the term from hard life. As for the workshop, theyre currently increasing production line for the instant food suggested by Aoi boy. Copy products of the kickboard will appear in the market sooner orter, so Im thinking of making the instant food as our top product. The powder soup is especially popr among peddlers, I n to sell them in the branches office in Shiga Kingdom next time. The woman underwear suggested by Arisa is also doing well. Right now, stockings can only be made in the workshop of the Ivy Mansion or with my magic, so its going to be awhile before we canmercialize it. In addition, knowledgeable ves of Echigoya Firm increased explosively in the Royal Capital, so theck of personnel in the branch offices and the workshop is getting better. The manager told me that we have bought the ruined workshop in the downtown and are currently erging the venture and building Royal Capitals orphanage at the same time. Id like them to work hard but not to the degree of overworking. "Viscount-sama, this is the site of the House of Earl Muno." "Its quite wide." Lady Karina and I havee to the site of the House of Earl Muno where the mansion is going to be built. Today, were nning to create the mansions wall with a famous construction magician. "Then allow me to begin. ...." I memorize his spell with ear copy. Its quite long. Remembering it is going to be difficult. ".... Create Fort Wall" The construction magician swings his wand, and then a wall is appearing from every direction of the site with great speed. Advanced magic is quite amazing. The construction magician has used up all of his MP with that one. "Fuuh, next is the decoration, but since my magic power has ran out, it is forter--" "Here you go if you would. Its a magic power recovery potion from Echigoya Firm." I, who couldnt wait untilter, took out a magic potion from my bag and presented it to him. The magician hesitated, but when I was going to put the potion into my chest while muttering, "Its a intermediate level magic potion of Trismegistus....", he agreed to continue even while his face was looking trulyplicated. The race called magician cant hold back their curiosity after all. That day, I got all kinds of magic; wall creation, ornament creation and a small detached building creation thats for the manager, so I was quite pleased. These magic are fruits of individual research, so I put a note reminding me not to teach it to others. Copyright is important. As a thanks, I gave him a lot of magic potions to the magician. Even ignoring Hisui who raided during the mealtime, I didnt expect the truck-sized infant dragon woulde visit the royal capital too. Im d that it was when I was doing some work in Echigoya Firm. The ck dragon Heiron would eventuallye to visit here, so it might be a good idea to create a secret base somewhere. Lets postpone the construction of the aerial city. I suspense my thought, and return my attention to Arisa and Mia who are running from beyond the hill of the Royal Capitals outskirt. "Master! Athena had came to call us." "Nn, Synchronous Magic." Following Arisa and Mia, were going to visit the royal court magician--Shiga 33 Wands during the magic practice. Shiga Kingdom has been really peaceful for the past half month. The Royal Capital reconstruction has also beenpleted thanks to Echigoya Firm bringing arge amount of material. Itll be nice if the peace continues on like this--. Book 13 - Intermission: Want to Practice Magic [Orb Arc] Intermission: Want to Practice Magic [Orb Arc] Satous here. Mistakes of youth, anyone has done it. Use that experience to leap and fly toward the future. Although there are also lessons that are too painful in the world. " Breeze" Storm rages in the narrow alley, sweeping the fainted subordinates of the phantom thief to the berm along with garbage. Kukukukuku, I couldnt suppress the overflowing delight welling up from my body. I carefully put the [Chant Orb: Used] that had lost its transparency to my Storage. I want to immediately use thi~s, or tha~t spells Ive finished developing, but itll be a great disaster for sure if I do it in the royal capital, so I restrain myself. In order to chant without reserve, I went back to the auction hall with Unit Arrangement to settle my business. "Kuro-sama, wee back. How is the--no, I couldnt help asking." It seems the Manager guessed the result from my look. Ignoring the people in the auction hall behind the Manager who are being surprised, "Teleport magic?", I return the stolen Orbs to the man in charge of delivering them. "T-this is the Orbs!" "I got them from the phantom thief. Ive taken the orbs that Ive won in the bid. I tell the bidders and the staff members who are thanking me, "Its unnecessary", over my shoulders, and then teleport to Echigoya Firm together with the Manager. I forgot about Female Executive A, but well, theres the carriage anyway, she probably will go back alone. "Kuro-sama, were going to celebrate tonight." "The preparation has already beenpleted." Tifaliza continued for the manager who spoke with a lively voice. "Ill be going out for some business. Begin the party ahead of me, if it looks like Im returningte." After telling that, I moved to the desert to the west of Selbira city with Unit Arrangement. Oops, before absorbing myself in the experiment, I have to contact Arisa and Liza. " Short Message" Unlike the [Telephone] that I usually use, this is a space magic that can send one-way short sentences. The magic can only send up to 128 characters, so it cant convey intonation of words. Its simr to phone mail. Even though I only sent, Seeded bidding the Chant Orb. Ill bete returning home since Im going to experiment with magic, so go ahead and eat dinner first., for some reason Arisa replied, [Youre too frolic (lol)]. I wonder if I used to many emoticons? I dont understand--. Well fine. Now its free time until sunset! I picked the vast desert to the west of thebyrinth city as the experiment site. There wasnt any direct damage to the surrounding countries during my fight with the Dog-head, so using advanced magic here should be fine. --No, the people of the Royal Capital were panicking since they could saw the Meteor Shower from afar. I choose the most suitable magic in the magic book. Using, the forbidden spell of space magic [Another World], I create a copy of the desert in the sub-space. The size seems to depend on the magic power used, so I make it 10 kilometer wide for the experiment. If I use holy swords as battery recement, it seems possible to create the whole desert for the maximum size. I wont have to worry about damage in a sub-space, and there wont be any witness. When I entered through the Gate, I reflexively thought that the magic had failed since the inside wasnt any different at all to the desert just now. Even the sun is in the sky. ording to AR, that sun seems to be a picture. Confirming on the map, its read as [Satous Sub-space: Desert]. Looks like its not an [Area without Map]. Confirming on 3D reading, the sub-spaces shape is spherical. Now then, now that Ive secured the ce, lets begin the experiment. Whirling sands would be a hindrance, so attack type magic would be for thest. First, lets go with Creation type magic--. "..... Create Golem" The ground of the desert is rising, forming a doll (human). Before long, a Golem that looks simr to Mias Sand Giantplete with the decoration is finished. The Golems height depend on its level if you dont specify it. Its possible to create a high-level small Golem, but the less mass it has, the weaker the Golem bes. ording to AR reading, the Golems level is 50. ording to magic books, the created Golem will be 70%-80% of the users level, but it seems there are other conditions besides that. --Too bad. Many things would be easier if I really could create level 249 Golems.... "Perhaps the maximum level is limited by its material?" Its a game-like way of thinking, but it sounds normal in this game-like world. I tried sand, wood, stone, bronze, and iron in turns, but their maximum levels werent much different. Unexpectedly, only iron had low maximum level. When I checked the wreckages of Iron Golem inside my storage, turned out that it was a stone Golem with iron tes stered on it. Checking the magic books I have in hands, it seems that the level changes depending on how well the material can channel magic power. When I tried using magic metal and material from Jewel Golem that Nana gave me, I found out that it could go up to level 99. Looks like Golems created from magic stop operating in two hours after their magic power supplies are cut, but you can make them permanent if you use magic cores as the power source when using [Create Golem]. When the magic core method is used, the Golems level is dictated by the level of the monster the magic corees from and the magic cores grade. It might be usable for power-leveling, Ill do some experiment with itter. Nevertheless, magic is convenient. I can make Golems in an instant from now on. The Golems in the underground vault of Echigoya Firm were created by diligently making their magic circuits, and it took even me three days to make one. It took me 10 days to make the Orichalcum Golem.... It seems the Golems created by magic can only move sloppily and can only perform simple orders though. While healing my gloomy heart with those words, I began the next experiment. When I release the sealed Spirit Light, colorful spirits gather to me from the surrounding. There are fewer spirits than usual, perhaps because its inside the sub-space. Around 20% of the usual number. ".... Beast King Creation (Create Behemoth)" --УգףϣϣϣϣףףΣΣΣ I tried calling Behemoth using the spirit magic Mia taught me. Its level is 52, slightly stronger than the Behemoth that Mia and Aze-san summoned. As a test, I made Behemoth lightly battle against the Golem army I had just made earlier. The lightning that Behemoth preemptively shot rushed down the Golem army with a roaring sound while spreading ozone smell. However, it only damaged the surface of the stone and sand Golems, they didnt get any serious damage. The Golem army is approaching Behemoth while raising cloud of dust. Behemoth raised a war cry, and then stretched its elephant-like nose, attacking the Golems like a whip. The sand Golems were torn in two with a hit, but they regenerated in the next moment, returning to their original forms. Theyre quite tough. And then when the distance was enough for closebat, an uncouth exchange of blows like a confrontation between kaijus began. Behemoths hoofs, tusks, and long nose tore, stabbed, and struck, and the Golems regenerated every time. The Golems struck therge indomitable building-like body with their machine-gun-like fists, but since Behemoths body was only semi-materialized, their attacks never reached it. I continued to chant many magic, registering them into my Magic Column while this seemingly endless battle continued on. At first, it looked like it was a close battle, but ultimately it was aplete victory of the Behemoth. Having diverse way to attack, and an AI that fights by utilizing attacks that are effective, the artificial spirit is stronger. However, the advantage of the Golem is that you can create an army beforehand as long as you have a lot of magic cores. Use Golems if its against a lot of weak enemies, and the artificial spirit if its against a few powerful army, that should be the correct way. Next, I tested Soul magic. Im not good against zombies and grotesque things though, so I only took out bones and shells from the leftover of dismantling jobs from my Storage and used [Create Undead]. With this magic, it seems that the level of the undead depends on the original level of the remains, the stronger the monster of the remains the stronger the undead bes. Just like the Golems, they be permanent servants if you use magic cores. The stench is unbearable if its anything besides the ethereal body type and bone type undeads though, so I probably wont have any use of them. Rather, [Summon Skeleton] and [Summon Litch] magic that dont need corpses to use seem more convenient. >[Summoning Magic] Skill Acquired. For some reason, I got [Summoning Magic] skill even though I used soul magic. I dont understand, but well its good. For the asion, I wanted to summoning magic that humans use, but the ones in the magic books I have only have the inferior version of the spirit magic ones, so for now, I only registered the useful-looking, [Summon Messenger Pigeon] and [Summon Spy Rat] into the Magic Column. I can freely move these servants with Unit Arrangement. I peeked at [Unit Creation] with some expectation, but it was grayed out and unusable like usual. Really, I wonder whats the release condition of [Unit Creation]? I got tired of watching servants war, so I decided to try using peaceful magic this time. "..... Create House" After finishing chanting a long spell, sands rise up from the ground, creating orcher structure in a sh. Magic is nonsensical like always. When its finished forming, the sand harden into stone-like wall, and there are even some parts that have changed into marble-like things. At first I thought the windows were transparent, but then they changed from fully transparent to semi-transparent frosted ss-like. I understand after entering the house that I can look outside through the ss window from inside. The appearance is simple, so Ill need to take extra steps for the decoration and outer appearance. "However, you cant call this a house eh--." I murmured alone while looking up at thepleted fort. I deem it good as its convenient. This gets me interested, so, after confirming that the advanced magic earlier has been registered in the Magic Column, I try chanting [Create Vige]. After Ive finished chanting the spell thats as long as a novels chapter, the ground is rising at a grander scale than the [Create House] earlier. The area is about as big as a city. I cant see the magic process well since a lot of sand is dancing in the air, due to using the magic in a desert. I thought of using wind pressure magic to scatter away the sand, but it looked like itd blow away the building that were under construction of [Create Vige], so I endure it. Eventually, a lot of houses divided by Igo board-like grids alleys appeared beyond the cloud of dust. "This scale isnt a vige, its a city...." However, unlike [Create House] which upgrades a house into a fort, in [Create Vige]s case, the [Number of House] increases instead. The countless houses that are lined up all look simr, boorish-looking one-story house of hollowed cuboid shape. "Let alone a castle overnight, its a city overnight huh." While talking to myself, I take a stroll in the city. Of course, I continue to register low grade battle-type magic and life magic into Magic Column while taking the stroll. It seems I cant suppress this efficiency maniac habit when Im not with everyone. After taking the stroll, I understand that this [Create Vige] magic has a fault. There is no infrastructure thats necessary for a city, perhaps because its based on vige. There would be many problems as it doesnt have gutter to drain rain water and sewage. On the other hand, I was surprised to see that water could be drawn from the well even though this desert was made. The water vein should be considerably deep as I understand, so it seems the magic has interfered into the underground too. Ill remodel this with [Create House]ter. Right.... Naming it [Create Kingdom] sounds fun. When I had finished registering non-battle type magic into Magic Column, I proceeded to the real advanced magic experiment, but--. ....<> With dazzling sh, and speed that exceeded the speed of sound, the white glittering me evaporated the deserts sand. The me reached the other end of the sub-space, and went back to me along the wall. --CRACK. The sub-space was broken together with the sound of cracking ss. The me trampled the dimension fissure, wrenching open the gate that connects the sub-space, spouting out to the desert of the original world. "This is bad--" I hurriedly canceled the magic, and erased the white me with [Neutral Magic]. Even though it was one of the strongest advanced magic, I didnt expect that it would burn even the sub-space wall. Lets test it in a safer ce. I teleport to the tree house in Boruenan Forest. "Hello, Aze-san." "Satou!" While having my cheeks loosened from seeing Aze-san who broke a smile when she saw me, I greet Lua-san and the cooking researcher Nea-san. Including them, there are a lot of elves preparing for banquet in the living room. Its a [Congrattory for the Chant] party mentioned by Aze-san when I visited yesterday isnt it. "Can you use chanting now?" "Yes, fortunately-- Breeze" Minding not to obstruct the preparation, I went to the balcony and used a magic. Of course, I paid attention so that the wind wouldnt turn up the one-piece dress that Aze-san wore. However, I paid too much attention in that point--. "Uwaa~" "Im blown away~" "Halp~" The pixies who flew to the balcony were blown away. I quickly rescue the pixies with [Magic Hand]. "--Sorry sorry" "Theres no sincerity in that yknow?" "Thats right, my hair is a mess now." "Geez" Boo boo, the pixies wereining, but theypletely changed when I presented them with a newly developed sweet. "Alright!" "As expected of Satou." "It smells sweet." "Looks tasty." Theyre truly energetic. "Long candies right?" "Its hard to eat them. Cut it~" I cut the kintaro-ame, and then the pixies grabbed the cut and flew away somewhere while dancing around. They probably want to show it off to the other people. "Its mysterious isnt it? Why do the same face always appear no matter where you cut it?" Seeing the cross-section of the kintaro-ame, Aze-san tilts her head seriously. Shes cute like always. --By no means do I think that shes at the same level as the pixies. A great person of the past said that cute is justice after all. After getting congratted by Aze-san and the others for acquiring the chant skill, I talk about my real objective. "Aze-san, I want to go to the void sky through the observatory of the World Tree, is it alright if I use it?" "Yes, its fine. Satou doesnt have to ask every time, you can use the observatory whenever you want." The World Trees observatory should be an important secret area, but Aze-san readily gave her permission. Her supervisor, Lua-san beside her nods too, it doesnt seem to be a problem. "Then, Ill go out for a bit." I wave my hand to Aze-san and the others and then move to the observatory with Unit Arrangement. I apologize to the engineer Gia-san who was surprised at my sudden appearance, and then jump out to the void sky--the space, through the pressurized observatory dome. Ive used the newly developed [Astro Suit] magic this time, so itsfortable even in the void sky. Its a low grade magic, but since its aposite magic that needs several elemental magic skills, only Aze-san and I can use it for now. Now then, leaving that aside, lets start registering advanced grade and higher attack type magic to the Magic Column. The world should be fine, but the world tree might be damaged, so Im going away a bit more. It seems theres little resistance with sh Drive in the void sky, Ive reached the satellite orbit in a sh. Flying a long distance with sh Drive consume a lot of fuel, so making an exclusive high-speed movement magic for use in the void sky might be a good idea. Aze-san taught me during our stroll in the void sky that there is this Ether Stream which is the bare form of the Dragon Vein flowing from the direction of the sun, and its possible to restore your MP as much as you want if you can ride on that stream. This time my objective is to test fire attack magic and confirm their power, so Ive picked some ce away from the Ether Stream. Im on to the noon side, but shy light might be seen by the people below, so I create a jet ck wall with shadow magics [Shadow Wall] between the and me. --Big. A several kilometer long wall appeared. I use advanced grade attack magic behind the shadow wall. Chanting several spells from every elements, I register them into the Magic Column. I dont really understand their power since theres no target for them to attack on. Perhaps I should make a magic that can create targets for test firing, like [Remote Decoy] or something. When the registration had been going well for about 30 minutes, a World Phone call from Aze-san in the ground came up. Satou, how is it going there? "Its going well here. Did you see the sh of light from the ground?" --Light? Wait a minute.... I asked Lua about it, she said that it could only be seen if she strained her eyes. It should be fine if its just that much. Unexpectedly, the shadow wall seems to be invisible from the ground. I thought something this big would have been seen, but considering the background, the void sky, is ck, it probably doesnt stand out. And also, actually-- Mou, how irritating. Satou, been awhile. Can I have your time for a bit? Interrupting Aze-san who seemed hesitant, the one who intruded in the World Phone is the high elf-san of Biroanan n. Besides her red hair, her face lookspletely the same with Aze-san. Actually, an exploration scarecrow found a crowd of [Evil Jelly] in the deep area, we dispatched a phoenix to exterminate them, but it was exterminated instead you see. Itd have been a different story if they were near the World Tree, but the phoenix that could exert its full power shouldnt have lost to [Evil Jelly].... The high elf-sans voice had a tone like she couldnt ept it. So, I have a request for Satou. Could you defeat them for a bit? The reward is, right.... You can sleep together or get a kiss on cheek from me-- --Wa-wait! Its a joke, Aze. You dont have to be that flustered. Aze-san is embarrassed with her frantic state. Having drawn out such Aze-san is quite enough for the reward. Ill vaporize those jellyfish, bring tens of thousands of them. High elf-san continues the call before its cut. Heres the real reward. Ill teach you the special Phoenix and Ifrit spells of Biroanan n. Theyre far stronger than the standard Boruenan type. Mwu.... Boruenans Behemoth is more amazing mon. Aze-san who opposed like a child is cute. While getting healed by the twos conversation, I head toward Biroanans World Tree on the other side of the by going around it through the orbit. Arge amount of jelly fish are reflected on the radar as red dots on the verge of the map. The range of the void sky map extends until the orbit of the moon but not the moon itself. Even though its smaller than the earths moons orbit, the distance is still 30.000 kilometer long, so the extent of the map is an order magnitude higher than the grounds map. Itll be troubling if there are a lot of them outside the maps range, so I head there with sh Drive. Its a bit too far, so I evaporated all the jellyfish on the map using advanced light magic [Photon Laser]. The flow of the log is too fast, I mask off the jellyfish defeat on the log. >[Unidentified Object] defeated! --Huh? Apparently, there was another specimen mixed among the jellyfish. I try to search the map by excluding the jellyfish. An [Unidentified Object] is moving like its chasing the jellyfish mass. Its speed is equaling my sh Drive. I activate [irvoyance] from the Magic Column, that [Unidentified Object]es into my view. When it was suspending, it looked like a white spherical object with some strange protrusions, when it was chasing the jellyfish it was moving like aet leaving a trail behind, and when it was predating, its pointed ends split into the shape of four feelers, attacking the jellyfish. --Its totally like a kaiju. Since were in void sky, void sky kaiju? Or maybe we should call it a space kaiju? I dont think that that thought is a g, but that [Unidentified Object] found me, and came closer. Fast. It was only a blink of an eye until it got here. --Big. Its at least bigger than the jellyfish. I splendidly evade the feelers its extending to try to predate me. Thinking that it might be able to talk, I tried to send some signal light with life magics [Light] following after a masterpiece story, but it was no good. I cut the feelers that persistently tried to predate me with Flexible Sword. Holy swords dont have enough reach. It was softer than I thought, but the cut part turned into a sphere and then reunified with the main body. I wonder if its a kind of slime? Looking at the AR information, theres no new information besides its name changing to [Space Kaiju]. I dont mind it if it predates the jellyfish, but itll be troubling if it pushes itself into our daily life. It seems to be a primitive life form impossible to talk with anyway, lets exterminate it along with the jellyfish. I use [Photon Laser] to annihte the space kaiju and the jellyfish. Theres a bit of distance, so the Space Kaiju quickly moved erratically to avoid theser. --Nn? Just now, the diffused light from theser illuminated something. When I concentrated theser there, I could see a dark grey lump in the profound dark depth. Looking at it rtively, its diameter seems to be around three kilometers. Its mobility is lowpared to the white ball Space Kaiju, but myser cant hit it. Looks like the surface of the dark grey Space Kaiju is distorted tight. ....I made light of the distance of the space. Just when I thought that the dark grey Space Kaiju had be big before my eyes, it attacked at a speed I couldnt evade. In a hurry, I evade it with short distance Unit Arrangement. Fortunately, the Space Kaiju didnt seem to be interested in entering thes atmosphere as it corrected its orbit, but itll be bad if that gigantic mass falls to the ground if I fight it leisurely. Ill go with the strongest forbidden spell here. I cant use the Meteor Shower since I cant make use of thes gravity. Among the spells I have, there is one spell that exceeds the Meteor Shower. Its an unfinished spell, but its immensity of the range and effect emted in my mind is the strongest. Theoretically, Im also currently developing an Annihtion type magic, but it hasnt taken form yet. Moreover, Annihtion magic feels too SF, its fantasy-ness is insufficient, I dont really want to use it. We have magic and all. I think its important to be particr about the fantasy. While thinking such a stupid thing, I evade the mysterious jagged light shot by the dark grey Space Kaiju. Now then, lets prepare the forbidden spell chant. This ce is far away from the, but this distance is still close. In order to prevent damages on the, I use the remodeled version of the space magic [City Guard], Guard]. After consuming magic power from two casted holy swords, the is wrapped in a huge defensive membrane on the low satellite orbit. A light veil that looks like something I saw in an anime of the past spread as if wrapping the, creating a colorless and transparent dimensional gap wall. Alright, the ground should be fine with this. While chanting the unfinished forbidden spell that hasnt been named yet, I lead the dark grey Space Kaiju far away from the with sh Drive. Apparently, the dark grey Space Kaiju is a rare POP-up monster that only appears as one. The white ball Space Kaijus number has increased since then, but the dark grey Space Kaiju hasnt. When Ivee to halfway through the satellite orbit, I invoke the magic with the on my back. The activation range is 12 kilometer forward, truly space scale. sh of light is born together with the invocation. While protecting my eyes from light so intense the Light-intensity Adjustment skill couldnt catch up, I grasp the situation around me with the Radar and Map. The me of Genesis overflowed in the void sky, getting the dark grey Space Kaiju and the nearby jellyfish and white ball Space Kaiju indiscriminately eliminated. Its useless no matter where you go. There is no escape from the vastly expanding me. The distorted defense of the dark grey Space Kaiju got thoroughly burned, and then it disappeared from the map in zero point several seconds. --The convergence isnt too good. The me should have been extending in front of the invoked point in a cone-shaped form, but it spread in every direction instead. Moving in ordance to Crisis Perception, I escape to the other side of the dimensional gap with Unit Movement. I observe the me from the other side of the dimensional gap that cuts everything but the visible ray. Concerning the mystery as to how visible ray can permeate even though its a dimensional, Im thinking of analyzing it since it looks usable for many things. Looking at its speed thats far slower than when its spreading forward, the meing here seems to be only the waves from the after-effect. The me that touches the dimensional gap spreads on its surface. With a snap, the location where the me hit the dimensional gap cracked. Itll take a long time from the time of invocation to itspletion if I create another dimensional gap, so I directly put magic power into the dimensional gap to restore it. Although, the me of Genesiss burst is limited to one millisecond long, so the me quickly lost its momentum. --Good grief, Im relieved now. Satou! What was the me earlier! Hey, Satou, are you alright? "Yes, Ive cleared up the things here--" I lightly replied the World Phone calls from both Biroanan and Boruenan sides to ease their anxiety, and then ask the two a little request. "Im sorry but could I borrow the figure of you two?" Eh? Yes, its fine but? What do you want to use it for Satou. "The me was a bit too shy, so I wanted to borrow your mystical appearances to tell the people of the ground Dont worry." Ehehehe, mystical~ Damn, you cute thing. Ah, thats easy. Un, Im fine too. They both agreed when I was in agony, so I go around to statesman and patriarchs of the area where the me could be seen, telling them Evil was destroyed through the works of gods. Of course, I showed the towns that were in panic the 3D vision of the high elves, calming them down. It was good that my map range had increased, but because of that Arisa and the others predicament reached me regrettablyte. From now on, I have to think more carefully when Im doing magic experiments. Book 13 - Intermission: John Smith This story is after [Intermission: Zena Squads Journey (3)] For people who dont remember John Smith, please read [Intermission: The Agony of a Transported Person] Intermission: John Smith After separating from Mito and the others in Zetsu Earldom, I went toward the Royal Capital by mixing myself among the walking refugees. I thought I would aplish my goal there, but--. "We cannot let you see Master if you dont have a letter of introduction. Go back to downtown at once,moner." I was driven out by the mansions servant in a brusque manner. The master of this mansion is a famous expert of magic tools--especially artificial limbs, Ivee as far as the Royal Capital to rece my arm which was eaten by that damn mantis. "Damn you gori, youd look better in military uniform than a butlers." After confirming that the gori had disappeared beyond the door, I stood up while cursing him. "Letter of introduction huh...." I try remembering my acquaintances in my mind. Soutari, the long elf-kin who taught me thenguage of Shiga Kingdom. Shes a beauty, but shes an undercover agent, no way she would have noble acquaintances. Next is the old man innkeeper of Puta town. I was able to continue my journey after teaching mayonnaise recipe to that old man. He bragged that he was friends with the lord of the town, but it was probably just a big talk, I cant count on it. Come to think of it, after that, I journeyed together with a female guest of the inn.... Haah, that guy was the worst. She almost sold me as a ve after getting me drunk.... Haah, itd been possible to buy noble position if I just had my smartphone and memo pad at that time. I try remembering the people of Ash Rat Principality too. That red helmet said that he was the elder brother of the chief, so he must have been of ruling sses, but the distance is too far, and even if I got a letter of introduction from them, I dont know how effective it is in a kingdom that discriminates demi-humans like this. Next, I try remembering the people I met in Seryuu Earldom and Lesseu Earldom. Wasnt Lilios in beauty captain-san a noble. I cant quite remember her name. She looks like a softhearted person, I think she would write a letter of introduction for me if I ask through Lilio. I recalled Mito who was sleeping in a mysterious ruin, but she said, "Im not a noble", and in the first ce, its questionable whether shes a human or not, counting on her is fruitless. Lilio and the others said that they were going to Labyrinth city if Im not mistaken. I vacate the restaurant that I lived-in, and board the stagecoach heading to thebyrinth city. The old man who owns the restaurant told me to stay and marry his daughter, but I refused since its not possible for me to cook. I keep the fact that Lilios face shed in my mind when he talked about marriage a secret. "Is one-arm nii-san going to thebyrinth city too?" "Yeah, I want to meet an acquaintance." A kid whos sitting beside me in the coach talked to me. Breaking my [Dont Talk to Me Aura] while I was blending in the background, hes got quite amunication force. "I thought I should stop you if you said that you wanted to be an explorer." The kid smiles befitting of his age while looking relieved. I thought of getting a job in thebyrinth after meeting Lilio, but it looks like I shouldnt bring up that subject. "A lot of my acquaintances went to thebyrinth city too, but it became half in a year, and there wasnt any one left in three years." "....T-that sure is harsh." "Yeah, it is. But, Im different ysee? I was taught the way to fight by the towns gatekeeper. Defeating a goblin is easy as pie." I said, "Is that so, do your best", to the boasting kid and shut my eyes. What the kid was saying felt like itd be a g, so I talked to no one until we arrived in the next town. "Sorry, but this is as far as I can take you. From here on, you can walk to thebyrinth city on foot." "Oy! What does this mean! Didnt I pay you to go until thebyrinth city?!" "Its the viceroys requisition. Give it up." A man and the kid who were riding with me pressed on the coachman, but theres no way that a noble decision could be toppled in a kingdom that prefer nobles like this. The reason for the requisition is probably the swarm of meteorites that could be seen in the western sky this afternoon. The passengers were frightened, but judging from the time of the sh and the sound getting to us, the falling point should be more than 1000 kilometers away, so it was a needless fear. Itd be a problem if the meteorite is as huge as the one that made dinosaurs extinct, but if that happened, no use in running anywhere anyway. I got tired of seeing the passengers harassing the coachman. After asking for the reimbursement, I try to look for a wagon heading toward thebyrinth city. Fortunately, within an hour I was able to ride on a wagon that was carrying shafts of spears, axes and hatchets. It seems growing nts is hard around thebyrinth city, so these kinds of woodworks are carried from the neighboring cities. It might be a seasonal thing, but theres a lot of young people heading to thebyrinth city. From children younger than even junior high school students to ones who are of high schooler age. "There are many explorer applicants this year." The peddler whos driving the wagon talked to me while gazing the young people walking on the street. "--Is that so?" "At this time of the year, its usual for many youngsters who aspire to be explorers toe out of the woodwork every year, but this year there are some people who defeated Floormaster and became nobles. A lot more kids are probably inspired by it." I see, not American Dream, but Labyrinth Dream huh. While thinking such a thing, the wagon entered a vige protected by barrier pirs. When the wagon stopped at a square, a vige-head like man in good clothing negotiated something with the peddler. Judging from the pattern of our lodging in viges so far, hes probably negotiating the rent for the wagon, water well, and selling woods for the fuel. The price for these is just several big copper coins, but it seems to be an important ie for the vige. The peddler traded some things required by the vige like ointment and nails to decrease the cost. I watch the back of the wagon for thieves while the peddler is negotiating. ording to the peddler, the danger of thieves is more prominent inside such a vige than during the journey. During the season where a lot of youngsters are heading toward thebyrinth city, the Royal Capitals knight order regrly patrol the highway, so thieves and such hide themselves far away. Besides us, there are a lot of youngsters in traveling clothes doing preparation to camp in the square. That said, their preparation only consist of them putting their mantles on the ground and napping on it, or preparing for meal. There are a lot of people who are only making bread porridge that consists of dried vegetables and ck bread stewed together. It seems to be normal around here, but I was surprised when I saw ck bread being stewed for the first time. "Thank you for waiting. Lets have a dinner. Can I leave it to John today too?" "Yeah, leave it to me." I draw water from the nearby well, and then put it on the pot on top of the stove the peddler put. When I have the fund, first thing first, Ill make hand pumps and spread it to viges. The moment bubbles came out in the water in the pot, I put cereals and jerkies to make a risotto. The lump broke when the hot water boiled, and good smell from the spice overflowed. The other people in the square are looking here with envious look, but we dont have enough to split for them. Its the peddlers job to put the cooked instant risotto to the bowls. Its troublesome with just one arm you see. Id eat directly from the pot when I was alone. "Yup, its good. Dont you want to sell this? I think itll sell well." "Sorry, but it takes too much effort to make them." I bluntly declined the peddlers offer for the umpteenth time. I do want to mass produce it and get some nice profit, but I just dont have enough fund. Theres no doubt that I can profit a lot if I cooperate with someone, but I can only see the future where my partner runs off with the profit afterward, so I dont intend to cooperate with anyone. I once heard that Echigoya Firm in the Royal Capital is buying idea, but I dont want to get close to it. Someone who named his firm like the name of a [corrupt merchant in a historical drama] cant be good. From I heard in the rumor, the firm seems to be peerless even against nobles, theres no doubt that hes probably a reincarnated or a transported person with administration cheat. Sooner orter, it looks like Ill sh with him, but if possible I want to do it after gaining enough power to. After crossing the mountain range before thebyrinth city, I saw thebyrinth city and the bald mountains behind it beyond the wastnd. There are more mountains even beyond that, and it seems to be the desert after that. Now I can finally rest easy from any more mountaineering. As we get closer to the mountain foot, the temperature gradually rises. Sheesh, the climate of this world is too free. It makes me doubt whether its round. The temperature rose every time we got closer to thebyrinth city. Its almost unbelievable that the other side of the mountain is in spring climate. "Geh, my water bottle is empty." "No wonder when you drank that much. Theres a well at the rest station you can see over there." "You serious." I feel like Ill lose to the thirst. Sheesh, there should have been some vending machines if this is really a highway. I miss being in Japan. I look at the airships flying in the sky over head, trying to forget my thirst. ....Impossible. It wont be hard if I can forget my thirst by just doing that. "If youre thirsty enough to look like youll die, why dont you just drink from the beria over there." "--Beria?" "You dont know? Its the one growing along the highway with spines for leaves. You can pluck off its long thin body or the leaves." I nod to the peddler, and collect the aloe-like sulent nts nearby. Following the instruction of the peddler, I cut off the top tip, and then eat the emerald green flesh with a spoon. "Yuck." "Is it that bad?" Its slightly sour on top of smelling grassy. The coconut milk-like texture isnt so bad, but its not something youll eat by choice. It feels like Ill get diarrhea if I eat too much of them, so I throw them away to the side of the road after quenching my thirst. The next day, we got into thebyrinth city after passing through a gate protected by huge stone statues. I part way with the peddler on the main gate, and head toward the west Explorer Guild to see if Lilio and the others are there. "Huh? Isnt it John." "Lilio." Looks like I have a good fortune. The person I was looking for found me instead. "Whats wrong? Didnt you run after that beauty-san and went to the Royal Capital?" "I have some business with Lilio--" I told Lilio about the letter of introduction. After telling me, "I think its no good", Lilio brought me to Marientail-san, the captain. "Letter of introduction?" "Yeah, I cant ask them to make me an artificial arm without a letter of introduction from a noble." Marientail-sans expression darkened after hearing me. "Im sorry. I am a member of nobles, but a letter written by a noble who isnt their rtive will only getughed off. It has to be at least written by the head of the house with baronage peer or higher..." --No good huh. "Cant Iona-san do it?" "Im from the house of a baron, but were a branch family. If I wrote a letter of introduction carelessly, I might be scolded by the head." Lilio tried to talk with her sexy-onee-san co-worker, but it was quickly shot down. Its understandable, its like asking a job from a former boyfriend of your friend if this were in the modern japan. "Geez, youre really unlucky. Itd have been better if you came before Satou-san departed." --Satou? "What kind of person is he?" "U~mm, you see--" Im convinced after hearing Lilios story. That guy is either a reincarnated person or a transported one. Moreover, judging from the story of Marientail-sans beginning of romance, the identity of the silver masked hero who had a fist fight with the greater demon in Seryuu City must be that Satou guy. Considering its said that he has ck hair and in Japanese-like face, he must be a summoned hero. The current hero of Saga Empire should be called Masaki, so this Satou was probably summoned by another country. From the story of Saga Empires spy, Soutari of the long ear-kin, the people who were summoned by Rumooku Kingdom didnt have any cheat just like me, therefore, that cheat guy must have been summoned by someone else. Suddenly, Im reminded of the meteor swarm from the other day and the [Stars Fall] thing that I just heard. Did that Satou guy use it by any chance? If thats true, then who the heck summoned Satou? If he was summoned by a country, then that country would have used that power to unify the whole world. It seems wars are happening on the eastern and western parts of the continent, but theres no sign of it in the center Shiga Kingdom and the neighboring countries. Therefore, the summoner should not be a country. Since hes fought against demons, it doesnt seem like the demons or the demon lords did it too. ....Perhaps, the summoner was the God? I imagined such a baloney. Marientail-san offered to ask for the letter of introduction from that Satou guy, but I tly refused. Satou must be a cheat main protagonist type of man. Theres no doubt that disturbances will happen in the ces where hes at. I dont want to approach such a dangerous ce. Moreover, Satous girl--Marientail-san is in thisbyrinth city. Applying tales to real life is dangerous, but from my experience, this world has high affinity with tales. This ce should be safe as long as shes here. Even if anything happened, Satou probably would appear to remove the danger before she got into crisis. I remained in thisbyrinth city with a reason unsupported by anyone. Of course the reason is not just that. "John, are you delving alone again?" "Yea." "Wont you go with us?" "Sorry." I refuse the invitation of a rabbitfolk whos wearing a blue mantle, and delve into thebyrinth alone. My objectives are treasure chests. Recently Ive found pieces of magic recipe using berias fruit inside treasure chests in shallow floors. My intuition tells me that this is Satou-shis doing. From the rumor Ive gathered in thisbyrinth city, this Satou-shi guy is a [Good-natured Japanese]. That guy probably prepared the treasure chest event. Putting that aside, searching for this recipe pieces is attractive. Certainly the recipe will make me some profit, but theres another point to be excited about. Several days ago, the viceroy of Selbira city announced that the explorer who found thest piece would be given the chevalier peerage. ording to the rumor in the city, this was initiated by the viceroys follower, Baron Dyukeli, but even if they cant give me a peerage, a Marquis should be able to write a letter of introduction. While checking my home-made map, I break through unexplored area. Its going to be difficult for the day trip soon. That said, exploring thebyrinth alone overnight is nonsense. I can dere that continuing the exploration without sufficient sleep even in the best condition is impossible. When I was thinking that I should go back soon, the stone monument in the passage began to blink. --This is bad! Its a Gushing Hole. I throw the stink ball to the ground, and run away from that ce. However, I was too impatient and didnt mind my steps. The moment my foot stepped on arge te on the ground, that te broke, and a pit appeared. I immediately threw the rope on my waist, but I had no hero revision that would make it coil around the passages lumps. The fact that it was not a vertical pit, but a sloping one was my sole help. --I have a good fortune. I wonder how many days have psed since I thought that. It looks like Ive fallen to the passage just after the Gushing Hole where monsters appeared. ording to the rumor in thebyrinth city, in 100 years, the only people who treaded upon the end of a Gushing Hole and came out alive were Satou-shi and hispanions. At present, every time I met a monster, I sneaked past ones I couldnt win against, and only fought against ones I could win like goblins and mock-wolf, while advancing through the underground passage. This underground passage continued deep until arge room filled with spider webs, a dead end. Of course, theres probably a passage on the other side of therge room, but I know that the goblins presiding in therge room would be my end, I couldnt bring myself to recklessly challenge them. I was able to survive thanks to mayonnaise jar and rock candies that I always brought just in case, and water trickling on the passage wall. However, its getting bad. I had ran out of mayonnaise on the second day, and the rock candy that I just ate was thest. Above all, a mantis bastard got stuck on the trap right beside the water source. My life would be in precarious state if I couldnt drink water. The special bullets, three remaining. Although, even if I use the gun, theres no way I can win against that mantis bastard. "Aah.... this is the checkmate huh." A bullet for the death with dignity--. "You half-dead person over there, can I have your time?" --Is it an auditory hallucination? "If you can give me the knowledge I seek, I can grant you one wish you see?" --Or perhaps the devil? Even the devils fine. Cure me from this thirst. "Give me water." "Here you go." The water I got was a cold water that was so good it couldnt be expressed in words. It feels like its prating deep into my body. After escaping from the extreme situation, I talk to the man with my brain that finally starts to work a bit. "What do you want to know?" Its fine if its just the way to make smokeless gunpowder or internalbustion engine, but itd be bad if he asked the way to make nuclear weapons. Itd be the worst if he asked the way to make potassium cyanide or sarin. "Teach me how to make dried gourd." "--Ha?" I unintentionally let out a stupid voice. What, did he just, said? "You dont know how to make Dried Gourd?" "No, with bottle gourd, you--" I teach the man the way to make [dried gourd] while recalling it from my memories. "I-it is that simple?" "Yea, the Dried Gourd that you want for sushi roll should be with that recipe." Apparently, he really wanted to know that. I cant see well with my hazy vision, but the mans delight didnt sound like an act. "Thank you! D-dont tell me you know how to make c too?" "Y-yea..." I answered the questions the man asked. I feel like I even answered knowledge that I shouldnt have known too, but that mustve been my imagination. "Kuro-sama, this boy is?" "Treat him like a guest of honor. Ive promised him to grant his wish, so call me when hes awoken." "Certainly." I feel like Ive heard those while being half-asleep. The next morning, I woke up in a canopy bed that looked like it was made for nobles, and had a superb feast prepared by a beautiful maid-san for breakfast. --This is a dream. I should have been in the bottom of thebyrinth with no way to escape. --This is the revolvingntern seen before you die. I mean, my arm which should have been bitten off by that mantis bastard one year ago has been regrown. I move my fingers and ascertain its touch. Its fine even if this is a dream. With both hands, I can create administrative cheat items that I couldnt create up until now as much as I want. I noticed a letter by the pillow when I was trembling with delight. Parameters like from Yamato Stone are written on the letter. John Smith. Its my name in this world. Level 13. It seems my level has increased by one during my exploration. I recognized my skills too like, [Skill: Burying, Concealment, Evading], and thest was an unfamiliar one, [Lost Knowledge]. Looks like I got the skill in thebyrinth. It seems my another world life has turned upward somewhat. After leaving a thank you letter and a letter written with knowledge of cooking for my lifesaver, I left the mansion behind using [Burying]. My story in another world starts now! Book 13 - SS: Liza the Magic Spear A short story in Lizas point of view SS: Liza the Magic Spear Shiga Eight Swords--. Theyre the strongest swords of Shiga Kingdom that eliminate demons. I was taught those words by my father since I was small. I would have never imagined that I would have a bout against that Shiga Eight Swords--much less, winning against one. I, who still cant make Master go serious.... "Liza the Magic Spear, Ill let you serve under my earl house. Ill give you the same sry as a human knight." "Liza-dono, I wish for a match. Oneself is Kajiro of Jii Gein style--" "Are you interested in bing a knight of the kingdom army? Well wee you not as a retainer but a holy knight." Invitations for matches and solicitations came to me one after another. I troubled Master each time that happened, I felt as thought my body shrunk. I wonder how will Master think about it this time? Im worried Master who hates to be lionized by others would hate me. Calming my upset mind, I practice the way of spear alone in the mansions courtyard. The Magic Edge lights up the dark garden. Magic Edge that was once something difficult is now as easy as breathing. If I told this to me from one year ago, theres no doubt that Id beughed off. I shake off such an idle thought and concentrate on the basic form. --Pierce, sweep, hit. After finishing the basic form, I continue with the self-taught style I learned during thebyrinth citys battles. I turn my body aside and then make a leg sweep with my tail. I sink my body with not just my leg, but also my tail, making use my whole body as a spring, and then stab with my all. Ending the form, I felt a presence appeared in one corner of the courtyard after I made the motion of returning the sword to its scabbard. "Its wonderful as always." "Master--" Our Master appeared from behind a grove of tree where no one shouldve been. I could faintly feel Tamas concealment technique, but Masters concealment is too natural I cant sense it at all. "Was I a bother with the sound?" "Not at all. The other girls are sleeping with such happy faces after all." Master talked gently to me who was being timid as if reassuring me. And, I put out cruel words to that kindness. "If Liza is interested in Shiga Eight Swords, its fine if you want to ept it okay?" "Am I already unneeded--" --How cowardly of me. To think I said something like that while anticipating the gentle Master to deny it. "No way. Itd be lonely if Liza wasnt here." I let out a sigh of relief after hearing that. "Nevertheless, I want to prioritize what Liza wants the most. If thats what Liza really wants, then I will respect that decision." Kindness may sometimes bes poison. I understand that Master does not need anyone in the truest sense. --Even so. Even so, I want to be with Master. I swear to my partner, magic spear, whos glowing red receiving my determination. Someday, an existence that can be relied upon by the aloof Master, I--. --Will be one. I dont remember whether I was able speak those words in the end. However, surely. My spear knows. Book 13 - SS: Satous Inspection SS: Satous Inspection With a cage filled with house mice that Tama and Pochi caught in the royal capital on one hand, I teleport to the epidemic preventionboratory using Unit Arrangement. This ce ispletely isted from the outside world, so I can only enter here through teleportation. I put on a whiteb coat, and then take out one of the mice inside the cage with [Magic Hand]. The mouse looks around the room restlessly while squeaking. "Chu?" "Sorry, but Ill have you go along with the experiment." I open the unwary mouses mouth, and make it drink the upper grade potion mixed with my blood--Nectar with a bulb syringe. The house mouse screamed and then it fainted. Its small body looks like its gotten a bit stronger, its health and stamina are about to run out. I put some sugared water in the mouses mouth, and then put it in a different cage than the first one. The sleeping face of the mouse looks somewhat happy, but that must be my imagination. I dilute the Nectar with water 10 times its concentration, and then make the next mice drink it. There wasnt any who disliked it, but several of the mice copsed. After trying it with around 10 mice, I ended the experiment and put them in the third cage. When I was about to continue the next experiment, I noticed that the mice in the cages had gotten up and were staring at me. I wonder if its just my imagination, I can feel intelligence in the mices eyes. The AR indicator showed that the first house mouse that I experimented with had its race changed to [Sage Mouse]. As for the rest of the mice I experimented with, three out of the ten changed into [Sage Mouse (Low)]. The other seven mice remain a mouse. I let the other mice that havent been experimented with to drink my blood. They lick my blood with their small tongues, but their body arent changing. Next, I drip my blood into a new upper grade magic potion with various ratio, and then give it to the rest of the mice. The house mice arent changing just like with my blood. Apparently, the problem is with the blooding from the arm that has been encroached with the divinity from the Divine Sword. Im relieved that I dont have to worry about something like high human appearing after having some night life. Now I can visit the pleasure quarter during the journey without hesitation. The next experiment is with the [Evil Philosophy]. I want to test whatd happen if I make a creature get close to a crystallization of miasma. Of course, Im doing it in aboratory located on a different area than the earlier. Im using a small fly for this experiment. When I took the small fly close to the Evil Philosophy, it quickly transformed into a huge monster. It looked like it was going to attack me, so I created an elongated magic edge on my fingertip and cut the monster in half. A whitish Magic Core dropped down from the cross-section. Looks like theres no doubt that the miasma is the main cause of monster transformation. I put the Evil Philosophy into my Storage, finishing the dangerous experiment. Theres no doubt that the ingredients of Fiend Drug, Ruin Grass and Decay Stem, are nts that attract miasma. In other words, in the ce where Ruin Grass and Decay Stem are being cultivated, wouldnt the number of monsters increase? Id like for someone to investigate it, but the Ruin Grass and Decay Stem are poisonous even in their raw forms, so its dangerous for a normal farmer to grow it. Moreover, someone could potentially misuse it if they knew that theyre ingredients of the Fiend Drug. Looks like I need to uproot these characteristics, and create ones, perhaps by selective breeding, that cant be misused. Itll be hard if I cant find a researcher I can trust for this. Princess Shistina probably would dly do it, but theres no way I can let a princess of the whole kingdom to deal with poisonous nts. It might be a good idea to ask the elf botanists. I head to the nextboratory with Unit Arrangement. After using space magic [Extend Space] to secure the space, Iy out three-meter thick humus on the ground. Normally I shouldve created a ridge, but I dont have any knowledge in that area, so I do it like this. The experiment this time is the cultivation of the potato thats turned huge after absorbing the blood soaked in divinity. Even though its a giant potato, its species is neither [High Sweet Potato] nor [God Potato], its still a potato. I use the leaf of the giant potato I took out of the storage as a seedling. I nt it in the soil, and sprinkle water on it. Theres no particr change. Looks like its not a strange seed like the giant potato that suddenly grew big. In order to observe it, I made a Wood Puppet with magic and ordered it to watch over the cultivation, I decided to leave it for a while. Ive put up a light source with light magic, so there should be no problem with photosynthesis. Master, where are you? "Im in theb." Arisa contacted me with [World Phone]. Im surprised that she could reach me at this distance without any ry. As expected of magic. Hm~m, can we go y there? "I dont mind, but its a bit far, so Ill teleport you myself." Alright! Im with Mia, so teleport us together okay. "Okay." I move to the observatory room used for resting, and then bring Arisa and Mia there. "Eh? Awawawawa--" "Satou." I receive Mia who jumped three-meter long. I catch Arisa whos surprised with the sudden zero gravity, and lead her to the attached sofa. "W-why is it zero gravity." "Void sky." Mia who was staring outside the observatory room shortly answered Arisa. Yes, this is aboratory Ive built in the outer space to prevent disaster. Theboratory where I was earlier is at 1G like on the earth by using gravity magic, but this is the lounge for receiving guests, so Ive left it at zero gravity. "Uhya, where can I see the earth?" "I dont think you can see it since theres no in the visible distance." I gave Arisa a drink in a tube while answering her. "Hey hey, can I take out the juice from the tube and then drink it with a straw while the juice ball is floating in the air?" "Yeah, theres no precision instrument here, so its okay." "Alright!" This experimental satellite is a simple structure of a mass of rock I made on the ground, put in the storage, taken out in the space, so theres no danger with just moisture. Arisa floated the juice ball, stabbed it with a straw and then began to drink it gleefully. Seeing that, Mia imitated her. "Haa, with this I can cross out another one from the things-I-wanna-do list." Arisa who had finished drinking the juice satisfyingly leaked out a sigh. Arisa requested, "Another one!", while grinning and sending a peace sign, so I take out mytest creation, fruit milk. I actually wanted to take out the c, but it was a big failure when I experimented on it alone, so I took this one out instead. As were at it, I invite the other girls too. While swimming in the air, everyone is drinking the juice, or ying with the zero gravity, each of them are enjoying the unusualness the way they want. I also yed around with childish innocence after a long time. Doing something like this once in a while is nice! Book 13 - SS: The Phantom Underground Empire Its not in Satous point of view SS: The Phantom Underground Empire I am Chuu Fat. An excellent name given by my great master. I said, chuu chuu, to gather my followers. I distribute the cheese souffl that the ck-haired celestial maiden-sama has bestowed me to my followers. The celestial maiden-sama is a retainer of my great master, shes an expert cook. I take a bite too. Its truly delicious. This clear rich vor melts my thought with my instinct. --Cheese is dangerous. When I came back to my sense, the cheese souffl in therge te had disappeared, and there were the figures of my followers sleeping with full bellies while looking satisfied. I was thinking of using their favorite food to raise their morales.... Well fine, its natural to sleep after eating something good. I will also sleep for a bit. It has already been 10 days since I was given intelligence by my great master. The three of my wives who evolved together with me have all delivered children. It is good that the Sage Mouse species increases, but I ought to increase my servant followers too. Fighting is all about number. Because my mission is building an underground empire in this Royal Capital and presenting it to Master! The green devil hunted my servants yet again. After having a fierce fight with the sewage rats in the underground tunnel, the expansion of our newly built underground empire on the surface was hindered by that guy. In front of the devil that came sweeping down from the sky, even I, whos overflowed with intelligence, am not able to do anything. --No, was not. Itll be different from now on. Swoosh, I froze when I heard sounds of pping wings, but my fear went away when I heard the chuu afterward. When I turn around, I see the figures of my sons. Im fascinated by my gant sons who are riding on the back of the ravens. They, the Raven Riders, are the elites of our underground empire. There will be nothing that can stand against us who have attained mobility in the sky. --How could this be! I cant believe that more than 10 strong Raven Riders got easily crushed! If this keeps up, my charisma as the emperor will dwindle. I cannot fail here. I have to offer everything in this Royal Capital to my great master. Chuu chuu! I make a speech in front of my followers and servants. Gununu, looks like it was too difficult for them, not only the servants, even the followers have fallen asleep. These guys cant understand at all that the existence of this underground empire hangs on this battle. I have my followers who are equipped with spears and shields to ride on giant ravens, and then I order us to take off while sitting on the throne installed on a giant raven. The green devil quickly showed itself the moment we left the chimney. Even while flinching to the sound wave attack, pirupiru, we gantly stay in the battlefield without fleeing. The magic spear long chopstick didnt faze the devil, and even the magic shield pot lid couldnt withstand the devils beak. Before I knew it, all of my followers have been defeated by the devil, my life is only a matter of time. How could this happen. To think I, who have been created by my great master, would lose my life in such a ce! --Piruru?! The devil who had caught me in its talon looked up to the sky and cried. --ˣ٣ţףףңϣգգգ. A giant monster bigger than the green devil fell from the sky. The creature whonded before the devil, sat down in front of it, the reverse of what happened with me and the devil earlier. How pleasant. My life would end together with the devil, however, my descendants will inherit the empire. Now, giant monster. Eat the devil. Covering my frightened heart with haughty words, I close my eyes and wait for my end. "Huh? Why is the infant dragon in a ce like this? Whats this, Hisui is here too huh?" This voice is of my great master! --ˣ٣ţףףңϣգգգ. --Pipiru! Piru! Piru! For some reason, the giant monster and the devil were delighted like me when they saw Master. We look at each others.... Apparently, these guys are servants of my great master too. As expected of my great master. I will give my all along with Royal Capital to you. Joining hands with the green devil the ruler of the sky, and the giant monster that resembles the legendary dragon, we will dominate all. Please wait for a little bit of time, my great master--Satou-sama. My loyalty will forever be with the great you. Book 13 - SS: Excursion This time its in Pochis point of view SS: Excursion Today were having a fun excursion nanodesu. Once this excursion is over, Pochi is going back to thebyrinth city, she will part ways with Mabudachi and Shatei, its sad nodesu. Thats why, Master and Liza said, "Make a fun memory", while sending Pochi and her friends off. "March stop! We will take a break here. Upperssmen of the knight school are to take care of their underssmen." When thence corporal-san with blue beard shouted out loud, Mabudachi and Shatei fell down on the ground and made huff puff gasp noise. "Huff, I never thought that walking in a forest would be this hard." "Youre really raised in the royal capital...." "Look at Pochi-san and Tama-san. Theyre fine right?" --Pochi and Tama? It somehow felt like we were being praised, so together with Tama, Pochi took a shakiin pose. "Oy, first year! Dont y around and rest properly. Were going to walk in the forest until the evening. Rest your body a bit now." The head of the upperssmen hit Pochis head, giving her advice. --Pochi is still quite alright nanodesuyo? So I thought, but Pochi saw Tama made a [Dont say it] pose on her mouth, so Pochi kept her silence. Pochi cant get tired walking on the soft ground of the forest. When Pochi yed hopscotch, the upper ss onee-san who acted as the rear guard scolded her, "Be serious." --Somethings strange? Pochi listen with her ears twitching. Pochi cant hear anything. "Pochi~?" Looks like Tama noticed the oddness too nodesu.. "Its strange nanodesu." Pochi noticed too, she nodded to Tama. "What do you mean by strange, dogfolk first year?" Pochi answers since the upperssmen head-san asked her. "The forest is quiet nanodesu." "Thats because there are a lot of us moving in it, isnt it natural?" "Its different nodesu. The presences of the pack of wolves that were tailing Pochi and the others, and the Eyeball Hopper that was looking here from beyond the forest both disappeared nodesu." Even though Pochi properly exined, the upperssmen head-san whacked Pochis head nodesu. "Dont say stupid things--" The one who said stupid is the stupid one nanodesuyo? "--If such packs of monsters were really there, the knight escort-sama and the corporal-dono should have told us." sshead-san whacked Pochis head once again. "Ouch nodesu." "Stop being rash if you dont want to get hit." sshead-san muttered, "Dang stone head", with teary eyes while patting the hand which whacked Pochi. "--Coming~?" Tama noticed it first nodesu. As expected of ninja! "Soldier Mantis appeared!" "Damnit! It was hiding in a hollowed tree!" "This is bad, the mantiss eggs have hatched! Its a flock of Child Mantis!" "Students, make a circle and protect each others back! Concentrate on defending, do not ever go on the offensive!" When Pochi was going to eliminate the monsters, the blue bearded corporal-san ordered her not to. Pochi turned around, Tama wasnt there. "Pi~ Pu~" Tama who hade back before Pochi noticed mimicked a whistle. --Pochi knows. That Tama is doing some ninja thing. The presence of the War Mantis who was stealthily creeping from behind has disappeared, so theres no mistake about it nodesu. "Corporal! Leave the small fish Child Mantis to us!" "Understood! Us ten will protect the students even if we were to die here!" Dont die. Master always said so nodesu. "Three Soldiers, 57 small ones~?" "There are three Soldiers, but the small ones are 59 nanodesu. The two other children are being carried on their backs nodesu." Pochi checked her answer with Tama. There are too few enemies, the short sword on Pochis waist feels lonely nanodesu. "Its not use..." "We can never win with just 8 knights and 16 soldiers." "It would be a bit better if there were eight upperssmen and 16 underssmen." Either Pochi or Tama can win alone nodesuyo? Shatei who noticed that and said, "If its Pochi-san and Tama-san", but he was scolded by sshead-san. "First year! Did you forget corporal-donos instruction? The only thing we can do now is by not being a burden!" --Hes tingling, scary nodesu. "Senpai! We should ask the help of Kishresgalza sisters" sshead-san is ring at Pochi with scary eyes. Did Pochi do something to be scolded of? "Hmph, not all Mithril explorers are strong. What are baggage carriers good for?" Baggage carrying? "Pochi is good at carrying baggage nodesuyo?" "You heard that. First year be silence and sit down." Even Master praised Pochi, "Pochi is really strong", nodesu. "B-but, if this keeps up!" "If you really want to be a knight, then know that your superiors order is absolute! Prepare to get expelled from the knight school if you get involved!" Scolded by the sshead-san, Princess Kelten fell dejected. "Students! Sorry! Five Child Mantis are heading there! We cant afford to turn our back to the Soldiers. You guys survive until we can help you!" --Prey? Pochi matches her eyes to Tamas and nods. And, when Pochi was going to jump out with Tama, sshead-san red. "Underssmen are to remain in the circle! Azzo, Orus, Urutz, Efna, gain some time by going one-on-one against the Child Mantis. Its alright, you guys can do it! Leave the rest to me! Ill reduce their number one by one!" --No turn? A shame nanodesu. Child Mantiss small sickle ripped the upperssmans leg. Bloodes out, it looks really painful nanodesu. "Dame Pochi Kishresgalza and Dame Tama Kishresgalza." Princess Kelten looks at Pochi and Tama with a serious expression. "I ask you in the name of the sixth daughter of Marquis Kelten, Dyumorina. Please save senpais and the kingdoms force." Pochi also wants to help, but the order is absolute nodesu. "Seniors order is absolute~?" Looks like Tama is the same too. "Please yield on that part. I will bear all the responsibility. Thats why, please--" Tears from the princess eyes are... "Please, Pochi. Id take the expulsion too if it meant that." "Please, Pochi anego, Tama anego! I will also go with you!" Mabudachi and Shatei also asked together. --This is the time to decide. Arisa said nodesu. Faced with what is right, zaru soba is courage nanodesu. Pochi will help everyone and get scolded by Master nodesu. Three days without meat will be days of hell, but Pochi cant refuse Mabudachi and Shateis plea. "Pochi, lets do~?" "Yes nanodesu." If Pochi is with Tama, theyre the invincible and the strongest nanodesu. "Pochi will leave the many to Tama nodesu." "Aye aye sir~" Pochi will defeat the big Soldier Mantis nodesu. "Uwoh, Pochi-san disappeared?" "Tama-san too--there!" "Theres a lot of Tama-san?" The voice from behind quickly drown out by the sound of battle. "What? Theres a small one!" "Is it a new enemy?!" "Red light?!" "Dont tell me, its a magic sword?" The equipment today is the short sword [Bamboo Sword], so its not a magic sword. Pochis magic bag has been left behind in the mansion. But, its alright. Because Soldier Mantis is soft. "As expected of magic sword. That hard Soldier Mantiss head was cut in one sh." The knight person is surprised, but the only one who uses a magic sword is the knights biggest-wig. Pochi is not. Slipping through the second Mantiss sickle, Pochi cuts its legs, like zunbararin. Pochi runs up its nted body, and then pierces its head from behind, like doshu, ends. Lastly, heading toward the hiding Assassin Mantis on top of the three, ju~mp and ssh. Green blood spreads out. Pochi kicks the trees trunk toward the safe area. Pochi is already not the same from Pochi who cried from being covered in octopuss ink. There was a bit of trouble, but we had a barbeque with the wild boar Tama caught on the camp site, and defeated me bug and had a camp fire, it was a really fun excursion nodesu. Pochi wants to do it together with Master and everyone next time nodesu. Book 13 - SS: Southern Island SS: Southern Ind "Eh~, the southern ind isnt at the sea?" "Thats right. I havent finished the remation, so if you wore swimsuits there, youd have a bad time dealing with the bugs and the beach creatures." When I told Arisa who came in swimsuit and swim ring like I was threatening her, the youth troupe who entered the room following Arisa turned right back to change their clothes. I could use magic to defend against it as much as they like, but I decided not to say it. We can y on the shore after Ive prepared the sandy beach. "Boo boo!" "Dontin with boo boo, go change your clothes. Once the remation is over, Ill prepare it so that we can have a vacation with swimsuits there." "Ho~i. ....Dont forget your promise okay?" Arisa went out of the room unwillingly. Its unfortunate that I cant see the charming swimsuits of the youth troupe, but there will be many chances from now on, so lets postpone the fun forter. "--hot." "This is the southern ind after all." I think its around 38 degree? Its only like an extremely hot day in Japan, so I think its actually rather cool for this equatorial ind. "I feel like eating watermelon." "Nn." Arisa whos wearing explorer-like clothes made a request while looking like a dog during an extremely hot day. I have a lot of watermelon stocked up from Boruenan Vige, Ill take some out once the preparation for the remation isplete. "Banana~?" "Pochi wants to eat pineapple nodesu." Tama and Pochi point their fingers to different directions while their noses are sniffing. Looking at the map, I saw that Tama pointed at bananas, and Pochi was toward pineapples. Both of them have good noses. "Private Tama, Private Pochi!" "Aye!" "Yes! Nanodesu" When I called, the two saluted back in military style. "Using mowing equipment, constuct the Banana Highway and the Pineapple Line!" "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu." The two took out huge orichalcum sickles out of their magic bags and equipped them. They were spirited enough it was as if there was a clink sound. "Charge~" "There is no road in front of Pochi as it will be behind Pochi nodesu." Moving at a speed that would putwnmowers to shame, the two began to make way while pushing their way through the jungle grass. "Isnt it faster if Master does it with magic?" Arisas opinion is correct, but using magic is too easy its boring. While chewing the cooled watermelon and pineapple, we go around the unpopted ind on an open-type flying board. At first we were exploring on foot, but on top of not having fun obstacles like bottomless swarms or wild beasts, there were a lot of mosquitoes and bugs in the thickets, so Arisa snapped. It would have been fine if she was just making noise while grumbling, but we had to stop the on-foot exploration since she was going to burn down the whole ind. "Swish swish~. Summer means watermelon after all." Arisa whos spitting the seeds while biting the red watermelon has a smile on her whole face. Looks like shes back in good mood. "Agreeing with Arisa, so I dere. Launching the seeds is fun, delightful." Nana bites the watermelon with a serious face. The fruit juice running along her cheeks to her breasts looks sexy. "Master, please wipe it, so I appeal." "Sure thing." Looks like she doesnt like sensation of the fruit juice, Nana asks while pulling her front neck with one hand. I readily consent and take out a handkerchief from the Storage--. "Sure thing. NOT!" Arisa barked toward the sky while repeating my words. "Arisa, youd fall down if you stood up suddenly. Master, Ill do it for you, so please lend me the handkerchief." While scolding Arisa, Lulu quickly took the handkerchief from my hand and wiped Nanas chests on my ce. Lulu was between Nana and me when she was wiping it, so I couldnt peek at the fascinating valley. --Lulu, what a frightening girl. When I was imitating Arisa in my mind somehow, Mia came to me. "Satou, a~n." "Thank you, Mia. The pineapple is good too isnt it." "Nn, good." I chew the pineapple that Mia fed me. The pineapples in this ind have pretty good bnce between sourness and sweetness. I feel that its far more delicious than the pineapples circting in the Royal Capital and the Duchy Capital. "Pineapples are delingerous nanodesu!" "It is, isnt it." I agree to Pochi whos delightfully holding pineapple skewers on both hands. Apart from that, Pochi. You mixed up delicious and dangerous you know? The bananas that Tama brought were still green, so I made it ripe with an original customized version of the darkness magics [Decay]. Magic really is convenient. "Ooh, the green banana became yellow?!" Seeing that, Arisa raised a surprised of voice with round eyes. She likes to exaggerate like usual. "Delish~" "Pineapples are tasty, but so do bananas nanodesu." "Nn, agree." Beside everyone whos eating the bananas, Arisa made a cliche gag, "Do bananas count as snack?", and failed hard. Since eating them just like that would be tiresome, I tried making banana shakes. The shakes were very popr, but I ended up having to make watermelon shakes and pineapple shakes too. "By the way, is it alright to leave Liza-san alone?" Arisa asked while looking at Liza who was ying around with the sea monsters. Looks like Liza is making use of magic armor to create magic snow-shoes to float on the sea. It seems Liza will master Sky Drive before long. "Strange. I asked Liza to help power-leveling Zena-san and the others on the shore." Theres no way that Liza would get tired and went to y around, she must have a reason for it. "Ah, look look! Shes waiting until Zena-san and the others have finished defeating the monster on the shore, and then lures another to them." Arisa told the situation while pointing below. I see, shes managing the monsters to make them fight Zena-san and the others in turn. Liza is fit to be an excellent manager. On the shore, Zena-san and Sera-san act as the rear guard while Lady Karina is the vanguard. The front line cant be hold by just Lady Karina whos an attacker alone, so Ive deployed 10 sand golems as their shields. After encouraging Zena-san, Sera-san and Lady Karina who were doing their best on the ground, we went back to go around the ind, I made the remation n while holding the map on one hand. Theres an ind as big as Awajima ind in therge inlet, Im nning to make a harbor and dwelling houses near the inlet. "Might as well make a pce! One thats like the one in the Arabian Night." Fumu, the one with fresh cream on top of it? Ill ask Arisa to draw itter. The other girls also give their varying opinion. "House of cake." "House of meat~?" "House of hamburg steak is nice nodesu!" "Master, house of stuffed toy is good so I appeal." Its not clear which remark is whose, but theyre imaginative ideas befitting of children. "Id like to have an oven and a steam cooker in the kitchen. I dont mind if theres no washing machine, but Id be happy if theres a garden with roof so I can airundry even during rainy days." Only Lulu gave a realistic opinion. Shes as reliable as a housewife whos buying a house. When we went back to the shore to meet Liza and the others as the sun fell, Zena-san and the others were lying on the shade of trees. It doesnt seem like a heat stroke, its probably the level-up intoxication. "Theres a lot of meat, its exciting nanodesu!" "Ill help~" "Pochi will also help with the dismantling nodesu." Tama and Pochi ran toward Liza who was draining blood and dismantling therge amount of monsters in the shore. Today, the dinner changed to barbecue in the shore, we ate the fresh seafood and the marine delicacy with relish. Thus, we forgot about the busy days in the royal capital, and fully enjoyed the vacation that harked back to summer holiday. Now then, its back to work tomorrow. Ill get fired up and work hard! Book 13 - SS: Tifaliza SS: Tifaliza "Tifaliza, has Kuro-sama contacted yet?" "Not yet." Elterina seems strange today. Shes usually the calm, cool, collected andmanding manager of Echigoya Firm, yet today shes humming unconcernedly like shes going to dance. For her to be this merry, something really good must have happened. I wouldnt have fallen into a ve if I had the inter-personnel skill to ask her, "Did something good happen?", but its quite hard to change my personality and sense. Someone appeared in the center of the office--its our master and the owner of Echigoya Firm, Kuro-sama. "Kuro-sama! Wee back." Elterina quickly rushed up to our white-haired Master. I and the executives favor Kuro-sama, but I dont think its at her level. However, suddenly grasping Kuro-samas hand, I think shecks moderation as an employee. Even though Kuro-sama doesnt mind it, your fingers! Having your fingers entwined is just too much! The fingers that Elterina holds are moving toward the chest--I have to prevent it! "Kuro-sama, this is the high-priority report. Please confirm it." "Okay." Kuro-sama breaks loose from Elterinas hands and receives the documents I presented. Elterina red at me reproachfully, but this cant be helped--you were too much. "Kuro-sama could I have your time for a bit?" When the report reached a point where we could take a break, Elterina asked Kuro-sama while blushing. "What is it?" "Forgive me for talking about my personal affair, but I want to inform Kuro-sama about the matter of my engagement." The engagement that Elterina talked about is probably about the one with the neighboring Viscount Satou Pendragon. Hes a Mithril explorer and also the vice minister of the Tourism Ministry that the prime minister founded. Hes also engaged to the biological little sister of the crown prince Soltrick, the sixth princess Shistina, a promising young noble. "Its about Sir Pendragon isnt it." "Yes, it was safely broken off!" She was always mncholic ever since the engagement was brought to her house by an upper noble. It seems she was that frolic because it was called off. "Im happy that youre pleased." I slightly frowned hearing what Kuro-sama had said. Thats as if--. "Did Kuro-sama do something to it?" "Thats right." My chest feels fuzzy even though it was a good thing. --This is perhaps jealousy. The things that happened during the first day ofbyrinth training shed in my mind. At that time, I felt the same thing when I saw Elterina and the other executives being held in Kuro-samas arms. And, embarrassment that made me feel like running off and delight, when I was being embraced. --It looks like Im really also in love with Kuro-sama just like Elterina. "Kuro-sama!" I caught the waist of Elterina who was going to hug Kuro-sama with her arms open. "--Tifa?" "Kuro-sama is still talking." Toward Elterina who turned to me looking wondering, I told her that as if that was the reason all along. "Have you noticed that this appearance is not my true figure?" Elterina and I affirm Kuro-samas question. It was usually perfect, but when he was looking sleepy during the end-of-year, the cheeks part was slightly loose, the number of seam was different, and there were some times when his speech was different. I think only Elterina and me noticed it. "This figure was something I made so I could act without being tied." "So Kuro-sama was really the same person as Hero Nanashi right." "Thats right." Elterina trembles in delight hearing Kuro-sama answer. I understand how she bes like that hearing the one you love is the kingdom-saving hero. However, I think that Hero Nanashi is also a temporary figure just like Kuro-samas usual appearance. "And, this figure is my true appearance." "Wha! N-no way!" Elterina opened her eyes wide and inched back. Of course its not that hes ugly. His face is a bit in, but a face is just a piece of thin skin. Its nothing but something used to attract the opposite sex. In ce of the shocked Elterina, I speak the words that she wants to say. "So Kuro-sama is Viscount Pendragon." "Yeah, Im sorry for being like I fooled you." Viscount Pendragon appeared under Kuro-samas mask. There are certainly too manymon points between the two. Distinguishing themselves in a short amount of time, having no greedy desires, and no political aim, yet they became the center of the authority, and, that their strength seemed bottomless. --The fact that hes surrounded with only women is also the same. "Ku-Kuro-sama.... S-since the engagement was called off, um, th-that mean, Im--" "Its not because I dont like you. Im currently courting the queen of the fairy, so I dont intend to go forward with other marriage proposals." Queen of the fairy? Starting with the elves, most of the fairykin have parliament system with their elders, so the only ones that are monarchy are the Spriggan and Leprechaun kingdoms. Either way, since theyre not of the same race, the possibility of the other party agreeing with the proposal is nil. Although, even excepting Princess Shistina who was announced to be his fiancee, there are Sera-sama the daughter of a duchy house, and the daughter of Muno Earldom, the [Aloof Beauty] Karina-sama.... Elterina has a lot of rivals. I cant help but sympathize with Elterina, but it has nothing to do with me whos a ve. "--Do you hear me? Tifaliza?" "Im sorry, I was thinking about something else." "Then, Ill say it again okay. Im thinking of freeing you from very. I want you to work at Echigoya Firm as an executive." --freeing from very? "Im a crime ve, so freeing me should be impossible." "Ive got the permission from the king. Of course, for Nell too." Kuro-sama returned a smile to my panicked words. "I-I--dont want to be freed." Going against that smile, I conveyed my wish. "Why, could you tell me?" I shake my head to the bewildered Kuro-sama. --Im a coward. Kuro-sama probably will do bigger and bigger projects from now on, getting to even higher grounds, expanding his ces of activities. Unlike Elterina whos resourceful, the only thing that I can do is filing documents. Without the bonds of very, I do not have the confidence to stand beside Kuro-sama. And, I cannot honestly express the favor I have like Elterina. Im a "coward" who couldnt even pull Kuro-samas hands when he brought me to the bed. "Right now, not yet. Someday--" --When I have enough confidence to tell my feeling straight. Once I cross that, I will discard my ve position and tread my foot on the battlefield called love. Someday, standing in line with Elterina who should be respected, I want to walk that road. Book 14 - 14-1. Sightseeing Base 14-1. Sightseeing Base Satous here. When I hear about personal airne, I imagine it to be a special high performance craft, but in actuality, I think that that person in question would have customized it so much that itd be a [hard to use by other people] airframe. Mass-produced airnes are the best after all. "Its the seaaaaaaaa!" "Sea~?" "Sea nanodesu!" With Arisa in swimsuits leading, Tama and Pochi who are also in swimsuits run on the sandy beach toward the sea. I see them while rxing on a beach chair. "Pochi Tama, Boost On!" "Roger~?" "Aye aye sir nanodesu!" Pochi and Tama run on the sea surface while lifting Arisa from both sides. Apparently, theyve mastered the technique Liza used to walk on the water surface back then. "Uhahahahaha" "Nyahaha~?" "This is fun nodesu!" I reach my hand to the side table while looking at those energetic children. I put the straw of the cooled tropical drink in my mouth and lightly suck it, the vor of summer spreads in my mouth. "Pochi, bnce~" "Ah, nanodesu." "Uhhyaaaaaaa" Over at the sea, Pochi couldnt maintain her water surface float, Tama and Arisa whose legs were entangled with Pochis tumbled together, andstly the three made a huge water ssh. "Are you alright?" "Uy.... I thought Im gonna die." "Huhuh~?" "Its Master nanodesu!" Being called back by Unit Arrangement, the three are sitting under the beach parasol in their own style each. Tama is wearing pink-colored separate swimsuits, Pochis swimsuit has the same model as Tamas but theyre yellow. Tamas is of the skirt type, Pochis is of the short pant type. Arisa is wearing an old school swimsuit model. Of course, theres a tag written with [Arisa] sewn on the chest area. Shes devoted to the cliche like always. In addition, their swimsuits are made from the newly developed expensive synthetic fiber. Using the information I got from Lost Knowledge skill, I made it from crude oil found in the undergroundbyrinth. It seems like itd be the target of the gods punishment, so I dont intend to poprize it. "Satou, look." Mia appeared wearing white and light blue stripped bikini, and twirled once. Her hair which is usually in twintail style is bundled like Zena-sans, it feels fresh. "Yup, you look cute." "Yay." When I honestly praised her, Mia clung to my neck. I put the ss on the side table. Because--. "Tama too~" "Pochi wants to stick together too!" "W-wait, thats unfair!" --The children jumped at me mimicking Mia. I stop their momentum with [Magic Hand], catching the three gently. It goes without saying that I put Arisa in a position where she cant sexually harass me. "Everyone, youre troubling Master you know?" The one who told everyone to be prudent was Lulu whos wearing a monokini with a cardigan on the top. Her back and shoulder line cant be seen due to the cardigan, but her belly button and cleavage are peeking from the gap, the immoral feeling is overflowing. Yup, Im d that I stopped Arisa from making Lulu wear the [Maid School Swimsuit]. "Master,pleted the transportation of the swim ring and the beach ball, so I report." From behind Lulu, Nana appeared while carrying arge quantity of y equipment. Unfortunately, due to the plot of the impregnable fortress pair, Nana is not wearing bikini but a one-piece type swimsuit. Although, as the consequence of her in swimsuit, Nanas breasts look like itll burst open from the inside, asserting themselves. I think they should assert themselves that boldly from now on. In addition, Nanas ves, Shiro and Crow arent here since theyve gone to school. The n is for them tomute to the school from Pendragon Mansion during our sightseeing tour. In the future, I want to establish schools in thebyrinth city or Muno city, and have those girls be the teachers. "Ah, its Liza nanodesu!" Pochi whos checking the water spray at the sea shouts out while tilting her body. Before long, Liza whos wearing a traditional sleeved swimsuites from the sea while carrying a yellow object. The stripe pattern of orange and white hurt the eyes. "Master, I havepleted the test run of the banana boat." "Was there any problem with the operation?" "Yes, despite its high speed, the retention force of the seat appears to be low. In case of a battle, Im afraid that theres a high possibility the passengers get thrown the sea." Liza.... Thats an equipment for ying. "Then would you like to examine it once again to improve its performance?" "As you wish." While giving another drink to Liza who looked satisfied, I gave her a new instruction. It looks like she likes the banana boat, she should y it again. "Master, hoping to participate in the valuation of the battle boat." "Tama too~?" "Pochi wants to participate too nodesu!" Nana, Tama, and Pochi looked at me with sparkling eyes, so I took out the second banana boat from my storage and gave it to Nana. "Youre not going Arisa?" "Hm~, ying with those four sounds thrilling in a different meaning, so Ill go at itter." Lulu quietly refused while smiling, so I only asked Arisa, and got such answer. "Satou! The maidens have arrived~" When I turn around, Hikaru who hade out of the Arabian Night-like pce shouted out loud to me. Hikaru is wearing bikini with pareo. The bikini chest part is strictly guarded by something called tiered frills. "Oh, its Mito-tan. Hiding her deste chest like that is a good decision isnt it." Arisa pompously criticized Mito over my shoulders. Since she stealthily stroked my chest, I told her, "Sexual harassment is forbidden", and make her leave my shoulder. "Arisa,e here. I have something to talk to you about." "No nein, it was the evil concealed in this left arm..." Led by hands, Lulu pulled Arisa away from the beach. Recently, Lulu is strict with Arisas sexual harassment, so shes probably going to remonstrate her. I return my line of sight toward Mito, and greet Mito and the other four girls who came with her. I had invited Sera, Zena-san and Lady Karina to the secret hideout before, but its the first time for thest one. The fourth person is not Aze-san, but Princess Shistina whos traveling together with us in the sightseeing tour. Unlike Zena-san and the three other girls, I cant trust her unconditionally, so Ive made her to rigidly keep my secret with [Contract] skill. Actually I wanted the Princess to go indignant when I talked about [Contract] skill, but for some reason she gleefully epted it. Of course I havent disclosed as much information as with the other girls. Ive talked about the fact that Im a [Hero] and the [Owner of Echigoya Firm], so even though shes apanying the tour, my movement shouldnt get annoyingly restricted. In addition, about this [Contract] skill, the maximum punishment in case of vition seems to differ in ordance to the skill level, in the case of maximum level like mine, it seems that she could end up in dying state. I tried it with a death penalty crime ve, so theres no mistake about it. Of course, I can adjust the punishment level, so I didnt set it at such a terrible setup. While I was recalling such circumstance, a lone girl stepped out among the embarrassed group. "Satou-san does it look good on me?" The one who honestly asked was Sera with a slightly reddened face. The white bikini with stringless shoulder is truly dazzling. Her white legs that are usually hidden under the miko outfit are wonderful. Even though theyre hidden by a long pareo, they still give off neat and clean charm. "Yes, they look really good on you." As I praise her, her face reddens more, and let alone her ears, her shoulders even redden. "Its a bit embarrassing, but Im happy to hear Satou-san saying that." If she showed such a bashful smile when it was just the two of us, Im afraid that Id inadvertently push her down. Zena-san standing beside her was looking like she wanted to say something, so I praise her, "It really suits Zena-san too." "T-thank you." Seeing her fidgeting, trying to hide her body with her arms almost makes me feels strange. Her swimsuit is the sharp-looking one normally used for swimming race. It looks like a high-leg leotard, so it looks really good on Zena-san and her beautiful legs. Maybe its my imagination, but I feel ncing eyes since awhile ago. Apparently, these secluded young women have no resistance against males in their swim wear. The reason why these girls look embarrassed is not because of their swimsuits, but the problem seems to be with mine. "....I-its shameful desuwa!" Lady Karina who objected is not wearing a swimsuit but a normal dress. Its a natural thing to say with the ethic of Shiga Kingdom. However, due to the thin fabric, Lady Karinas splendid silhouette is transparent from the bright sunlight, since it looks more erotic than swimsuits, I think shecks persuasive power. "Yes, I only rmended it because theyre convenient attires for ying by the sea. I wont force you to wear them, please dont worry." I told so to Lady Karina who shouted more due to her shame than resentment. Rather, I was surprised that Sera and Zena-san appeared wearing swimsuits. "Ara? Exposing your body to your future husband is not a shameful thing to do you know?" Admonishing Lady Karina is Princess Shistina whos wearing a silk-made long gown. Her statement is slightly troubling, but following after deaf protagonists step, I wonderfully ignore it. "Fu-future, husband--" Lady Karina whose face is as red as a lobster seems to have reached the climax of her embarrassment by muttering that much, she runs off to the pce while leaving dust of cloud. Of course I use my magic to put back the blown sand so it wont scatter away. Swish, hearing that sounds, I turn my line of sight back to the princess. The princess untie her sash sexily, her transparent silk gown drops down to the sand. What appear behind it are tube top separate swimsuits. When a princess wears it, it gives off the immoral feeling of corset. I say some words of praise toward the princess whos taking a pose while emanating the [Praise me] aura, and then offer her the beach chair beside me. When I rang the bell on the side table, little figures jumped out of the pce. "Have you called, Master!" "How may I help you?" "Please order anything you want." The little girls who look like pre-school students are looking at me while waiting for the order. "Please get enough drinks and assorted fruits for the people here." "Yes!" "Understood~" "Please wait for a bit!" The little girls who are wearing Arabian Night style servant clothes go back to the pce as fast as the wind. Those girls are the brownies Ive hired to take care of the pce. They look like little girls, but every one of them is a fully adult woman. Theyre of the same race as the manager of thebyrinth citys [Ivy Mansion], Leriril. Their performances are a bit below Leriril, but since there are a lot of them, Ive left them to take care of not only the pce, but this whole secret hideout. The facilitator of these brownies is Leririls aunt, Loriril. She looks like a little girl outwardly, but it seems shes more than 100 year old. And then, thest guest appears together with the addition of the tropical drinks. "Satou-san. Ive finished setting up the barrier." Yuika in a white kimono walks on the white sandy beach. The white skin that looks like snow peeking from the kimono sleeves and the nape is dazzling. In addition, her short horn peculiar of a goblin is hidden behind a bandana. "Thank you. Im sorry for leaving it all to you." I offered her a chair while apologizing. I asked her to set up the barrier since I heard itd take several days to do it and there wasnt anyone around me that could do it, but itpleted faster than nned. Leaving the job to other people while Im having something like a vacation surrounded by beauties, I feel slightly awkward. Although, Yuika herself doesnt seem to mind such a thing. "This wand is amazing. The range expansion performance is higher than a holy wand." "Thats because its a specialized wand--" I stop Yuika whos submitting the wand to me with my hand. "--If its alright with you, please take it. Ive adjusted it for Yuika-san, so Id be d if you use it." "Y-Yes. Ill be using it regrly." Yuika smiles while holding the emerald green wand, looking so happy. I asked her to create the anti-god barrier for three areas of the secret hideout. Every area is a sub-space created with my forbidden spell [Another World]. One of them is this southern ind where everyone is right now as the base. At first I nned to use the ind itself as the secret hideout, but dangerous creatures of the sea never decreased no matter how many times we eliminated them, so I copied that ind into a sub-space. Thus, even a defenseless princess can enjoy this beach worry-free. In addition, this sub-space only contain the ind thats asrge as the Awajima ind and sea thats five times the inds size. The second area is a farm area with Oyugock Dukedoms terrain as the base. This one has virgin forest besides the center part where the portal is, so it needs to be developed from now on. The size is as big as the original dukedom. It also has the sea, so cultivating marine products seems possible. And the third one is the desert area for training and experimenting. It uses the desert to the west of the Labyrinth City Selbira as the base, so I can test magic as much as I want. Theres only a few magic among the forbidden spells that I cant use there. Having such circumstance, we dont have to worry about the gods punishment even though were wearing swimsuits made from synthetic fiber of modern age. I cant thank you Yuika enough. After introducing Yuika to everyone, Hikaru asked her doubtfully. "I probably mistakes you with someone else, but are you maybe the Queen of Onikin Folnis?" "Um...." Apparently, Hikaru seems to know an old personality of Yuika who has multiple personalities. Looks like that remark became the impetus, Yuikas oldest personality, Yuika 3 appeared. If Im not mistaken, Folnis is the chuuni name of Yuika 3. "--Whats this, arent you Yamato? Have youe out of the barrier already? Didnt you say, Ill sleep until my destined person wakes me up with a kiss?" "De-destined person--" Looks like the barrier that protected Hikarus cold sleep was Yuikas handiwork. Leaving that aside, Hikaru. Dont say that troublesome remark while pointing your finger at me. See, everyone is looking at me like Im a cheating man. I felt like itd be dangerous if I left it alone, so I told Yuika, "Shes a childhood friend and a co-worker of mine", and ended the strange conversation. "Fumu, if this keeps up, the current Yuika would be at a disadvantage noja." ncing at Lulu and Sera, Yuika 3 asked, "Satou, give me swimsuits", so I gave several that looked like itd fit Yuika. Yuika 3 used her barrier skill to make a substitute locker room and changed her clothes.s "How do I look, Satou!" "It really suits you well." "Alright--" Her chest covered in a halter neck top looked clearly more filled up than her real body I saw back then, but I dont have any intention of pointing that out. Its done naturally, so the other girls dont notice it. "--H-huh? Eh?! Why am I in this outfit? D-dont tell me its the first generation-samas doing?" It seems her personality has returned, shes trying to hide her body with her arms in panic. I dont me her for panicking considering the degree of exposure suddenly rose. I put on the parka that I wore to Yuika. ....I felt that the pressure from behind rose at that moment, but it mustve been my imagination. Including Yuika who had calmed down, everyone enjoyed the swimming and the sensation of the sea waves. For some reason the sea has waves even though this is in the sub-space. It must be like the image of the sun in the sky, it must be a part of the magic thatposes the sub-space. In addition, ording to the head maid Loriril, Lady Karina came several times until the pces entrance while wearing swimsuits, but it seemed she couldnt make her decision, and now shes curled up in her own room in the pce. I n to be in the beach in front of the pce for the time being, so I expect her to show off her swimsuit sooner orter. "U~n, when youre ying on the beach, youd crave not only the shaved ice and soft cream but also the [Garnish-less Curry], the [Stretching Ramen], the [Violent Roasted Squid with Burning Soy Sauce Smell], the [Immoral Yakisoba], and the [Sacrilegious Roasted Corn]." Arisa dered so while eating the shaved ice with strawberry syrup. There were some weird ornaments in the end, but since its Arisa, theres no deep meaning to it. Pochi, Tama and Mia ate too fast, theyre holding their foreheads in agony. Since Lulu has warned it beforehand, the other girls are enjoying the coldness slowly. "I didnt prepare them since they dont match the vacation in the southern ind. Why dont we y in Beach House set next time?" "Un, then, lets do watermelon breaking!" That sounds really fun. Some tactless beeping interrupted such fun time. Themunication linked on the Menu ising from the trial unmanned airship. I tap on the callers mark and connect the call. Master. The target point, Labyrinth City Selbira has been captured in the visual. We will arrive in 30 minutes. Requesting your return to the captains seat. "Okay." I shortly replied to the [Scarecrow 10] the cruise golem thats steering the airship. The scarecrows voice is like the old voice synthesizer software, the intonation is awkward. Ipiled the source of the scarecrows voice by asking one of Echigoya Firms ve maids. I thought of using Lulus or Tifalizas voice, but they were too busy it was not possible. "It seems the airship is going to arrive at Selbira soon. Please change your clothes and wait at the entrance." I tell so to everyone and then go back to the captain seat with Unit Arrangement ahead of them. "Give me the steering report." Cruise test all green. Recorded maximum speed is 300 KM/H. It could reach higher speed, but taking ount of the remaining magic power, I ended the test there. Continuing on-- While listening to the scarecrow which I had left to take care of the bridge, I clean the ocean water with purification magic. This personal airship is installed with the new type of aerodynamic engine that Prof. Jahad has developed, its equipped with the function to alter the aerodynamic engines buoyancy into thrusting force during the cruise. Its only w is that the mileage is bad, so it cant be installed in an airships that use the general-purpose magic furnace. In addition, it can go even faster if it uses the booster, but since it needs magic power supply from me, I didnt use it during the automatic test. I change to my usual noble clothes with Quickdress, and look outside through the window thats made of a thin piece of ss-like object. "It seems there were some bird strikes, but the window doesnt seem to have any scratch." Yes, Master. I rmend deploying the defensive curtain [Screen Shield] during the flight. "Okay. I approve it." I approved the scarecrows suggestion. This window is made of synthetic diamond, so itd be fine even against normal bird strikes, but its probably going to get damaged if it runs into beetle type monsters. Diamond is weak against heat though, so it might be a good idea to shave the whales crystalline lens and turn it into the canopy. In addition, this window was made using the original magic [Charcoal to Diamond] that I remodeled from the advanced magic [Flesh to Stone]. Creating diamonds from charcoals without high temperature-pressure, truly magic. Theres also [Sand to ss] magic sub-type. There were ss windows in the house created by [Create House] back then, I made the magic from that code library. Making use of this code, I also made transparent corundrum from aluminium oxide from bauxite. Securing the bauxite was annoying, but since its possible to mine it in the ind where the pce ind is modeled after, it should be easy from now on. I should be able to make sapphire and ruby if I can add color to it. Theposition of emerald isplex, so I havent started on that one. Master, entering thending sequence. Please give me the instruction as soon as possible if you wish to change thending site. "Theres no change. Confirm the topography of thending site." Aye aye sir. While confirming the grounds undtion, the airship lowers its altitude. Its quite an excellent automatic navigation program. Its experience level doesnt seem like it has crashed seven times near the Royal Capital. There wasnt any dangerous scene for the past 10 days after all. Master, there are people in thending site. It seems a lot of people have gathered to meet us before the Labyrinth Citys Pendragon Mansion. I order it tond on the farm near the mansion. I peek at the ground using [irvoyance] and [irhearing]. "Uwah, its an airship!" "Its a small airship." "I wonder if master is riding in that?" "Itsnding here instead of the usual ce for the airships, so that must be true right?" "Then, Arisa-chan is in there." "Nana-shama too?" "Shell call us young organisms?" "She will surely hug young organisms." "Ill ask Pochi-san and Tama-san for the souvenirs from the Royal Capital." "Ill get knocked down silly by Liza-san after a long while!" "Ah, I can finally listen to Mia-samas music." Im d that theyre all weing. There was one strange thing mixed among them though.... There were many "Young Master~" for me too, but Ill be intruding them in the night anyway, so theres no need to pick it up. I went back to the secret hideouts pce to pick everyone up. Initially I nned to link the gate to five ces, [Pce Ind], [Workshop Satellite], [Echigoya Absolute Secret Control Room], [Labyrinth Vi], and [Personal Airship], but since I haventpleted making the golem that would controls them, Im working as the temporary transporter. The reason why Boruenan Forest isnt included among them is to prevent the pixies from intruding in. And then, the airshipnds in the meadow. The n is for the Pendragon Team and Lady Karina to get off at thebyrinth city. After finishing our business in thebyrinth city, I, Sera, the princess, and Zena-san are going to depart for the journey. Of course thats the official story. In actuality, we cane and go freely using the gate, so everyone is going to raise their level during the journey, and once we arrive at the touring spots, everyone is going to enjoy the sightseeing together. Thebyrinth group will be in two different ces, but this world has no real time informationwork like in the modern Japan, so even if the rumor spreads, using the airship to transport them during theirbyrinth exploration should work as an excuse. In addition, Hikaru, or rather, Duchess Mito is staying in the Royal Capital. Her setting is that shes a frail woman living in the Duke Mitsukuni mansion in the Royal Capital, so there will be almost no problem even if shes absence. Since the king and the prime minister know Mitos true identity, they should understand it all as "As expected of Ancestor King-sama." "Wee back, Viscount-sama." While greeting Ms. Miteruna and little girl maids, I salute to my acquaintances flooding the mansion. Id take the whole day if I were to great everyone, so I greet them adequately, and then go to where the authorities of thebyrinth city are gathering while only bringing Sera and the princess. Since were only going to stay for two days in thebyrinth city, lets do this quick! Book 14 - 14-2. At the Labyrinth City 14-2. At the Labyrinth City Satous here. When I saw the unusually realistic animal toys sold with food on a convenience store, I remember secretly wanting to collect them all. Its the same thing with gacha in recent the social games. "Your Royal Highness Shistina, it is truly an honor to be graced with your presence." Marquis Ashinen said such words to us who visited the viceroy mansion. The people present here arent only the Marquis couple, the nobles of thebyrinth city with peerage are also lined up in the entrance. Usually its the maids and the butlers who would meet the guest, but as expected of a princess, moreover, since shes the little sister of next king from the same mother, the treatment is different. After princess Shistina greeted them like a royalty would, Sera and I also greeted them and then we were guided to the usual salon. The salon that usually felt toorge now feels a bit cramped due to the amount of guests. Coming here bringing a lot of sweets as the souvenir is good decision. "Sir Pendragon, this is a present to celebrate for you climbing the peerage rank and your inauguration to be the Tourist Ministry vice minister. This is not just from me, but all 17 noble houses in the Labyrinth City." Marquis Ashinen is giving me a small box that has careful craftsmanship. Following after him, the other nobles also congratted me. "May I open it?" "Umu." Opening a present like this immediately after receiving it is the proper manner in Shiga Kingdom, but I inadvertently asked due to my Japanese nature. --Geh, are you serious? My surprise surpassed the Poker Face skill as I stared the content of that small box. "It was worth it getting that by exerting all means, seeing you be that surprised." "...T-thank you very much." I take out the [Chant Orb] from the small box and smile at the Marquis and the others. ording to the AR beside the orb, it seems to be something from Saga Empires [Bloodsucking Labyrinth]. Theres a [Light Magic Orb] beside it. The Chant Orb must be an extra. They should be quite rare, but getting abundant of drops right when you dont need them happens in games and another world. It was quite unusual for me to show a worldly desire, so it seems they asked the merchants to look for them as a surprise present. Im very grateful. Its not like the thought, "just what was all of my hardships for", didnt sh on my mind, but grumbling after they have gone through a lot of trouble for my sake would make me get hit with a divine retribution. I feel bad for only receiving things, so I signal the marquis house butler and make him take out the souvenir Ive passed on to him earlier. "These are the tiara and the emerald I saw back then! So you remember." "Yes, theyre articles befitting of Marchioness after all." Im indebted to the Marchioness for helping me making the personal connections in the Royal Capital, so I got her the [Tiara] and the [Egg-sized Emerald] that she wanted. Ive sucked up a lot of money from the Royal Capitals nobles, so buying these were no problem at all. "My! What a beautiful ss-work." "Satou-sama, is this handicraft the work of a Royal Capitals workshop?" "Behold! This small handicraft looks as if its alive." In addition to that, I presented other things like ancestor king ss statue and small-sized animal ss statues for the servants. The former was well received as nned, but it seems the marchioness and the noble wives like thetter too. These were easily made with my original magic [ss Art], a spell created from [Mud Art] and [Sand to ss]. At first I made this magic since I wanted a bowl for the shaved ice, but it looks like I can use this for many other things. "Marquis, Ive left the new work to the butler, please enjoy it." "....B-by new work you mean a work of art?" "Yes." Itd cause discord if I only gave the present to the Marchioness, so I havent forgotten the Marquiss share too. His present is not my own work, but a [Nude Statue of Man] I got from the Duchy Capital using Unit Arrangement. The Marquis once said, "My friend obtained the new work in the Duchy Capital." I gave an Echigoya Firm-made set of [Vitality Medicine], [Gloss Skin Medicine], [Hair Growth Form] to each head of the noble houses. It seems theyre hard to get in thebyrinth city, so they were exaggeratedly pleased. After we had finished exchanging souvenirs, it was the pleasant chat time like usual. The one that was different was that they wanted me to talk about the gist of the sakuramochi demon attack on the Royal Capital, and Hero Nanashi and the Golden Knights. It has already been half a month since the incident, so the details should have circted in thebyrinth city too, but they probably want to hear the raw story from people who were there. "--The the Royal Capital reconstruction is going well isnt it." "Yes, it is the result of Hero Nanashis effort." The princess replied to the Marchioness with a clear smile. Please stop ncing at me when you were saying Hero Nanashi. After that serious talk was over, this time it moved to love story. "I want to hear the beginning of love of the princess and Satou-dono." "We met by ident--" One of the countesses from the Marchionesss circle asked about the topic. The princess then talked about how she met me with Arisa and Mia as the intermediary, and how I saved her when a monster attacked like it was some sort of heroic story. Of course she had shrewdly cut the matter about Hisui and my senseless action. "I want to hear about the start of romance of Oracle Miko Sera-sama. Youre an entourage of the vice minister, but in actuality, youre the candidate for the second wife right?" The viscountess asked about Seras real objectives. "Yes, you may take it as so. I have acquired the permission from grandfather and father after all--" After saying so, Sera turned toward me while smiling. ....Its the first Ive heard of that though? "Sera-sama, I think its better if you talk about that once its official." "Yes, thats right." I warned Sera since itd be troublesome if some strange rumor circted. She obediently assented, and closed the uncertain talk. Whenever Sera fixes her sitting, she gets closer to me, I wonder if its just my imagination.... I feel like shes burying the outer moat bit by bit. Still, Im d that Ive left Lady Karina in the mansion. I have a feeling that itd have been more troublesome if she were here. After finishing the tea party, we went to the Labyrinth Army garrison. """Young Master! Wee back!""" Those greetings came from some unfamiliar townspeople and explorers when we passed through the food stall for explorers and the street in front of the Explorer Guild. For now, I wave my hands through the window. "Youre quite popr." The princess looked lightly surprised to my poprity. "They probably remember my face from the Floormaster subjugation parade." "Satou-san, you dont have to be so modest. Satou-sans achievement is famous even in the Royal Capital." "Youre exaggerating." Replying Sera with a wry smile, I turn around to see some little cheering outside the window. "Viscount-samaa" "Young masterr" "Satou onii-chaan" Outside the carriage window, I saw little girls and children running after the carriage. --Are they children of the orphanage? I stealthily supported a child who tripped her feet with [Magic Hand]. The traffic decreased before long, and the carriage arrived at the destination. Having arrived at thebyrinth army garrison, we greeted General Eltar and visited the soldiers. I only brought some famed liquor and smoked sakura salmon of the royal capital as the general and the soldiers souvenir, theres nothing special to mention. There were these conversations at most. "You should have been offered a seat of the Shiga Eight Swords, why did you decline?" "That is too much of a burden for me. Being one of the Shiga Eight Swords requires ones individual strength after all." General Eltar nodded to my answer while brushing his beard. In thebyrinth city, it looks like Im known more as the proprietor who has established explorer training and an orphanage, and also a politician who aligned himself with the marchioness faction rather than an explorer after all. "So, as youre going to go around the world as the vice minister of the Tourism Ministry, what are your retainers going to do?" "Liza and the others are going to continue to explore thebyrinth." "I see--" Perhaps, hes going to invite Liza and the others to thebyrinth army? Or so I thought, but General Eltar said some unexpected things next. "--If youre going to establish a private knight order in thebyrinth city, you can consult me." I wont make something like private knight order. Its not like Ill participate in a war anyway, I dont need a private knight order right? Or rather, if I did make one, that could be an excuse to start a war. So I thought, but since he said it out of kindness, I replied like a Japanese who could read the mood. "I havent thought about it for the time being, but Ill be pleased if I can consult with you when that timees." "Umu, you can freelye here." General Eltar nodded like he was satisfied with my reply. If I do need to consult with him, Ill bring not a bottle of the dragon spring liquor, but a whole barrel. """Young Master! Lets have a feast!""" When I went to the western Explorer Guild to visit the guildmaster, the drunk staff members and explorers greeted me unanimously. Looks like theyve opened the liquor barrel I sent to the guildmaster and the staff members, and have started a drinking bout already. The sun is still high, they put the dwarves to shame.... "Ou! Satou, this is some good liquor! Itll disappear if you donte soon!" The guildmaster shouted out with a smile from center of the drinking bout. Id like to participate if I was alone, but since Im with the princess and Sera, thatd be bad. "Satou-sama, let me take part together with you." "Eh? Y-your highness?" It seems the princess is a regr drinker, she pulls my hands and walks toward the guildmaster. "Oh? Are you already kept on a short leash? First time I meet ya I guess, your highness princess?" "No, I once took a lecture by the fire magician during a ball in the Royal Capital." "Ah! That little princess huh! I thought you were a strange princess, but you sure have good eyes for men!" "Yes!" Looks like the guildmaster is acquainted with the princess. The princess drink the liquor that the guildmaster poured. Shes quite a good drinker. The movement of the throat swallowing the liquor looks captivating. While I was being captivated by the princess, Sera who was sitting beside me pinched myp. Sera drank the liquor cup given by Staff Member A with a prickly expression. "Satou-san! Satou-san is--" Having drunk the liquor, Sera vigorously said as much and then she suddenly leaned on my shoulder as if her battery was cut. Apparently, Sera whos been raised in the temple is weak to liquor. On the other hand, the princess is drinking equally with the guildmaster. "That was some good drink." "I drank a lot in the evening parties to excuse myself out, so I became strong at it before I knew it." I see, its very like the princess. "Satou is a bottomless pit too, you two will be a good couple." "Thank you." Without minding the guildmaster who called her with [You (anta)], the princesss red cheeks from the liquor reddened even more and she thanked her. Looking at her, the men said out loud, "Riajuu explode!" with deep resentment. The one spreading "riajuu" word must be Arisa. During the drinking bout, I talk with the elf Ms. Sebelkea and the guild manager about their works. The subject is about the guild administration as asked by Earl Seryuu. "Thepensation?" Ms. Sebelkea asked shortly like an elf would. "Please look at this." "Hou? Theyll give the priority for themerce of the wyvern material and steady supply of the dragon white stones huh..." I hand over the documents from Earl Seryuu to the manager. Ms Selbera showed the shadow of a veteran suitable for her age on her young girl-like visage. The dragon white stone which is the material for making the all-purpose antidote and the light yet highly defensive wyvern material are something that advanced explorers desire regardless of expense. The all-purpose antidote especially, nobles who have a lot of enemies constantly seek for it, so the demand for it is unending. At first there were also some medicinal herbs needed for stamina recovery medicine, but now that they can produce beria magic medicine locally the demand had abated, I canceled the n. "Looks like Earl Seryuu has quite an excellent adviser." "Some benefactors and acquaintances of mine are in the Earldom after all." I eluded Ms. Sebelkeas teasing without a fuss. "Very well. Ill have the guildmaster sign itter." I was finally able to get her consent. "Can we use temporary employees from the explorer school to teach the management course?" "Yes, Ill bring them tomorrow to visit here." "Understood. Aside from that, Satou." Finishing the work talk, Ms. Sebelkea who loosened her firm expression, changing back to party mode, talked too me. "Our High-elves-sama frequently inquired about you, do you have any idea?" "No, I dont." If they have some business with me, they can always call me through Aze-san, and the elf forest that was in danger of the Space Kaiju was of a different n from Ms. Sebelkeas, so I really dont have the slightest idea. "Just in case, Satou is a human right?" "Yes, of course." Even though I immediately replied to the puzzling question, I was puzzled myself in my mind. There were many cases where that confidence was lost recently, but my race is still written as human on the status screen. Ms. Sebelkea nodded to my answer like she was satisfied, and drank the fairy wine on her hand. Theres going to be a banquet in the viceroy mansion tonight, so I excused ourselves from the drinking bout before the princess got downed. It seemed the princess was envious of Sera who was carried by me with a princess carry, she leaned her head on my shoulder while behaving like a spoiled child during the short time the carriage was returning, and let out a happy sigh. There were still some times before the dinner, so I went alone to the mansion where people from Earl Seryuu were staying in thebyrinth city. It seemed the earl had told them about me, they easily received me. "--training for management?" "Yes, the guildmaster has kindly agreed to it. Of course, the advisor, Ms. Sebelkea, and the manager have pleasantly replied too." The civil official opened her eyes wide when she heard about the management thing. There were also some people who said, "Just how", or "Did he use the Marchionesss connections?", in low voices. I n to introduce the civil officials to Ms. Sebelkea tomorrow morning. "And for the on-site unit, the Mithril Explorer party, Blue me Axe is going to teach them." "Mi-Mithril?!" The captain of the on-site unit, Knight Henz, stood up and kicked the chair down due to his surprise. The soldiers also began to rustle. The [Blue me Axe] that I mentioned is one of the parties that subjugated the floormaster together with Jeril and his party. I tried negotiating with all prominent parties during my stay in the Royal Capital, but the Blue me Axe was the only one who willingly consented. Their reward is an introduction to Echigoya Firm. Using the letter of introduction I got from the first prince Soltrick back then, it seemed the members of Blue me Axe party ordered magic weapons and wands they wanted. I only intermediated them and loaned them money for their fund shortage. On top of securing personnels, I got them to experiment--er,ment on the new weapons, theres no loss for me. "Yes, lets have a formal introduction tomorrow morning." After telling so, I exin the route for the exploration with a map and the program to the Knight Henz. Recovery potion made from beria has been poprized, so there should be no problem even if we choose a slightly dangerous route. They have strong entourages too. "Viscount-sama, werecking one magic soldier in this n?" Captain Riro whos checking the documents beside Knight Henz asked about Zena-san who wasnt included in the program. If Im not mistaken, hes the direct superior of Zena-san. "Shes transferred over to the Tourism Ministry to act as a guard and also a secretary. Earl Seryuu and Marientail-san have consented to this, so please dont worry about it." Even though I told him so, captain Riros face still looked gloomy. Right then, Zena-san appeared along with the members of Zena Squad. The girls had horse transports so they went back through thend route, looks like they got to thebyrinth city at a good timing. "Zena Squads vice head, Iona and three members, have returned to thebyrinth city!" Ms. Iona reported not to Knight Henz but Captain Riro. I wonder if its because hes their direct superior. After thanking them, Captain Riro confirmed Zena-san whos in military uniform about the thing earlier. "Y-yes. There is no mistake. I was in the ce when Earl-sama approved it." "I see--" Captain Riro is finally convinced after Zena-san assured it. Some noisy voices sounded behind him. "Is Zena-san alright alone?" "Do you want to go too?" "You did it, Zenahi! Now the mistress seat is certain for you!" Every member of Zena Squad called out to Zena-san. "Amazing, Viscount-sama is as great as Viscount Belton isnt he?" Responding to Lilio, a soldier girl called Gayana made a fuss. "Its marrying to a rich man!" "Awesome" "Treat me something next time okay!" The other female soldiers also cheered on Zena-san. On the other hand, gloomy mood of grudge and depression came flowing from the male soldiers. So there were really a lot of hidden fans of the in cute Zena-san after all. Four of us including Lady Karina went to the banquet and relished on the elegant dishes made by the viceroy mansions chef. When I left my seat during the chat for the natures call, the Marchioness informant contacted me, wearing maid clothes. "So it seems youre engaged with the princess. Im jealous--" "Leaving that aside, do you have any new information?" I stopped the informants lip service and urged her to cut to the chase. Some bad rumor would float around if I looked too close to a maid in the viceroy mansion after all. "Have you heard that three kingdoms neighboring Holy Kingdom Parion united and attacked it two days ago?" "No, first time Ive heard of it." As usual she got information from the western countries fast. "It was arge army totaling at 60.000 troops." --Past tense huh. "ording to the information that just came in, thatrge army was trampled down by the 10.000-strong Holy Kingdom Parion so-called Army of God, and they were repelled back to their own kingdoms." Good grief, please stop using such dangerous words like [Army of God]. Im afraid that itd really end up setting up a g for a fight against the Gods Apostles. --However, theres something I want to know first. "By the way, do you know the reason why the three kingdoms united?" "Its an absurd story--" The informant is hesitating to answer my question. After hesitating with suggestive behaviors, she opens her mouth. "They im that the pope of Holy Kingdom Parion, Zazaris, is a demon lord." ....Apparently, my sightseeing tour wont start for a while. Book 14 - 14-3. At the Labyrinth City (2) 14-3. At the Labyrinth City (2) Satous here. "Incidents and plots are interlinked", so said the protagonist with unparalleled intelligence from a story. Just reading it is good and all, but when Im actually getting rolled up in one, Ill go and strike the chains chock. --A new demon lord huh. I write the information I heard earlier, "The pope of Holy Kingdom Parion, Zazaris, is a demon lord", into the memo pad. "Viscount-sama, may I continue the talk?" The female informant timidly interrupted when I was thinking while staring at the memo. Its quite rare for this my-pace person to confirm me first. "--continue?" "Yes, the matter on the western part of the continent has ended with the talk earlier, but I have two more information." Huh? Wasnt this person only in charge with the information from the western part of the continent? Thinking so, I urge her to continue. "First, theres an eyewitness who saw demon in thebyrinth of a small kingdom located in the buffer zone of the Saga Empire, Yowok Kingdom. The explorer guild of that kingdom seems to have squashed the spread of the information, so the story hasnt reached the king and its neighboring countries." --Oy. Why do you know information that the king of this kingdom doesnt know. It seems she has guessed my thought, the female informant grins andughs, then she continues the talk. "That is because Retel-sama is good at using money." I see, someone that Marchioness Retel Ashinen has sent or bought on the site probably saw the demon in person. "As Viscount-sama might have known, theres a high chance that a demon lord is the floormaster in abyrinth where demons are infesting. I earnestly implore Viscount-sama not to approach Yowok Kingdom." I feel that there was some subtle ent on her words. It seems like shes somehow guessed that Nanashi and me are rted. "Yes, of course." "Viscount-sama really doesnt show it on his face~" Its all thanks to Poker Face-sensei. "And, the other one. This time its a rumor from the buffer zone between the Weaselkin Empire on the eastern part of the continent and Shiga Kingdom." Fumu, this time its the eastern part huh. The Marchionesss eyes and ears are too wide. Her lineage nobility isnt just for show. "Have the weasels started doing something again?" "No, they havent done anything on the scale like when they started using mount-type golems to go to war 10 years ago." An unexpected information came out. I wonder if its like golem tanks or golem horses? Dont tell me its a manned mecha robot? I must go see it at least once. I write the n with red text on the sightseeing tour n. "Do you know that the Weaselkin Empire destroyed the kingdom of the tigerkin and lizardkin, and erged their territory?" "Yes, I know." "The survivors of those ruined kingdoms have not only settled in the small kingdoms at the buffer zone, but theyve also started to upy the kingdoms towns and cities." Did they take over the buildings lent to them or did they invade them, I wonder which one is it? I was going to go there first as the sightseeing destination after Ive stopped by at the Duchy Capital, but Ill think it over if going there means seeing heaps of bodies. "So far this isnt something unusual even excepting the Demon Lord Season, but invaders in one of those towns massacred the priests who refused to heal them." To massacre priests in a world where gods exist, reckless people do exist. "This also happen often in an upied territory, but the next day, the great majority of those invaders were turned into salt pirs." Salt pirs huh.... Thats a divine punishment that appeared in the scriptures in my former world. "A handsome man in white clothing appeared before the townspeople who were fearfully looking at those salt pirs and said, This is a divine punishment. The townspeople asked who that man was, and--" The female informant pauses there and sees my reaction. When I sent her a nce to urge her to continue, the female informant shrugged her shoulders uninterestingly and continued the story. "--He introduced himself as an apostle of God Zaikuon." Gods apostle huh.... Ive heard the name so many times before but the real [Gods Apostle] or perhaps an impostor of the [Gods Apostle] has finally appeared. "But well, in all likelihood, hes probably an impostor though." The female informant let out a sigh and shook her head. "Do you have any basis for that?" "Yes, itd be a different story if it was of the other gods, but someone who calls themselves as the apostle of the God Zaikuon is definitely an impostor." The female informant stopped talking as if that was already adequate as an exnation. "Im sorry, but Im not too informed in religious talk. Would you tell me the reason?" "Its not about religion, but the situation of the gods. 30 years ago, God Zaikuon made the Dragon God angry and was killed. In fact, the priests of Zaikuon temple cant use holy magic, so God Zaikuon shouldnt be revived yet." I see, so the source of holy magic is the god themselves huh. By the way they knew about [Made the Dragon God angry] part by asking the oracle miko from other temples to ask the gods about it. It seems the gods here can easily revive themselves if they die. I finally understand how Aze-san could easily say, "There is no problem if you just kill the Dragon God", when I confessed about it to her. Taking her longevity into consideration, its probably like, "The god is sleeping after catching a bit of cold." "If that guy is an impostor, how did he turn the invaders into salt pirs?" Theres no such spell in my repertoire at least. "There might be a forbidden spell for it, but as long as hes the same level as Shiga 33 Wands, there are many other ways to easily make it happen." I urge the female informant who dered so to continue. "Its possible to make salt pirs that look exactly like real people with earth magic to control salt. Then they just need to bury the invaders deep underground and the divine punishment isplete." Her reasoning is slightly forced, but its certainly possible. Im slightly bothered with the man that call himself [Gods Apostle], but hes only avenging the killed priests anyway, so leaving him alone should pose no problem. I dont know whether the female informants guess is correct or not, but even if hes the real thing, as long as he doesnt try to hinder my sightseeing tour or do the [Civilization Suppression], I dont intend to have anything to do with him. If he get rid of demons and demon lords on his own, then that just means the decrease of the worlds damage and my work. Leaving aside the fake apostle, I probably should investigate the demon in the Yowok Kingdoms Labyrinth and the suspicion of the pope being a demon lord. Once my businesses at thebyrinth city is over, I should go check them out while also making moving points. Once the Marchionesss banquet is over, I stealthily visit the house of an older acquaintance of mine whom Ive made an appointment with. "Now then, what kind of business for you to visit sote in the night? You had asked for the presence of my wife beforehand so I could roughly guess it, but Id like to clearly hear it from your mouth." Irritated with myte night visitation, Bar Dyukeli said so. His wife being beside him is as Ive requested, but I dont know why Ms. Merian whos in dress is sitting between the couple. Well, its a family problem anyway, theres no need to send her away. "Then, Ill get to the point." When I said so, Merian gulped. Its slightly immodest, but its not an etiquette breach enough for me to point it out. I take out a wood box from the magic bag beside me and present it to the Bar Dyukeli. "Please ept this. Dont forget to appraise it before using it." "This is? Is this an engagement gift?" --Ha? Bar Dyukeli asked while opening the wooden box. Strange... I should have written them a letter about the panacea beforehand... Perhaps the loli maid whom I asked to deliver the letter had failed? No, doubting people is not a good thing to do. "Dear! Th-this is!" The bars wife point her finger at the panacea bottle inside the wooden box with a feeble voice. To be exact, shes pointing at the bottlesbel written in Shiganguage as [Panacea]. Its the medicine to recover the bars eldest sons Goblin Sickness. "Panacea?! How did you get such a valuable thing?" "I got it from a regr merchant." Actually I made it myself. I asked the well-informed first-generation Yuika to teach me the recipe, but it was a simple recipe where you just need to dilute elixir with low grade magic potion for a hundredfold. Normally its impossible to get your hand on the Elixir, so it only appears as a rare drop inbyrinths. "Sir Pendragon! W-would you be willing to give up this panacea?" As expected, Itd be too brutal of me if Im here only to show it off. "Yes, of course. Please use it to treat your son." "Thank you Sir Pendragon. I willpensate this even if it takes me dozens of years." Bar Dyukeli hugs me over the desk with his bony arms. Im d that theyre pleased. However, dozens of years is too much. Leaving that aside, I dont intend to ask for money for an item Ive prepared on my own ord. "No, you dont need to pay for it." "Then, it really is an engagement gift! Then, my daughter--" "--No, my fiancee is enough with just her highness princess." It was a bit rude but I quickly interrupted Bar Dyukeli. Using the princess as an excuse is too almighty. Using it too much would really force me to marry her though, so I have to be prudent with it. "Is that so--. Sir Pendragon has been intimate with my daughter, so I misunderstood." The mood feels like a funeral a bit. Does he really want her daughter to marry a viscount that much? It looks like Merian wants to be an explorer, so I think he shouldnt carelessly offer her for a marriage, but she looks dejected like her parent. Perhaps her maiden pride was hurt because of the rejection. As an apology, Ill give her the leather armor mark 1 which is of the same type as Zena-sans. That armor is fashionable, and an equipment specialized in defense despite looking like a normal leather armor, so she shouldnt worry about getting injury that would prevent her getting married. In addition, Bar Dyukeli insisted topensate the panacea no matter what, so I decided to borrow his personal connection for a bit. Its about the connection with thebyrinth citys merchants not the nobles. Among them, Id ask him to introduce me to the retired old merchants who like children, Im thinking of regrly holding an event for them to y and teach the children the way to make building blocks and knitting baskets or the likes in the food distribution square. Once the children be a bit skillful, they probably wont have to wait for the food distribution with hungry stomaches anymore, and they get the alternative of going into dangerousbyrinth. The next morning, an invitation for celebrating Bar Dyukelis son recovery came. Unfortunately, itll be in five days, I wont be present in the Labyrinth City so I wont be able to participate. Leaving that aside, it seems there are a lot of nobles children who are suffering from the goblin sickness, Ill have Echigoya Firm to sell the medicine for arge sum of money. Theres no need to hesitate with people who arent acquaintances and have a lot of money. After writing a celebratory letter to Bar Dyukeli, I went to greet the promised partners yesterday while bringing along Seryuu Earldoms civil official and military personnels. I had made the necessary arrangement beforehand, so the contract waspleted without problem. I gave equipment that are of the same ss as Merians to the three people of Zena Squad. Zena-san should now rest easy with this. When I got back to the mansion, several maids and orphanage children were looking up at the airship without getting tired. "Do you want to get in it?" "Viscount-sama!" "I want to!" "Get in!" Im going to depart this afternoon, so people rushed to that suggestion. "Its a ship." "Will it fall?" "Its okay." "Line up~" "Line up properly nodesu." "Young organisms, follow after me so Imand." Tama and Pochi made the children to line up, and then Nana led them to the airship. The airship has [Force Web] to prevent people from falling, so there is no problem even if the children hang out on the top deck. There were a lot of them, so once the airship went around thebyrinth city once in a sightseeing flight, I instructed Nana to change them with the next children, and then I went back to the mansion. "Master, the children on the list have gathered in the living room." "Ah, thanks. Have you exined it to them?" "But of course!" Bringing along Arisa who replied reliably, I walked toward the living room. The children inside the living room are wrapped in tensions not unlike job-hunting students. "You may rx. I think youve heard from Arisa already, Im thinking of having you study in the childhood school of the royal academy if you wish to. Of course, Pendragon House will provide the tuition and living expenses during your stay. Afterpleting the childhood school, Im going to ask the ones who continue to the upper school and have good result to assist and be the model for the future children." In this ce, there are three children who have seeded to learn magic under Arisa and Mias guidance, and nine children who have learned to read and do basic arithmetic from among the orphanage children and the maids. As a reward for aplishing that much in just several months, I suggested them to go study in the Royal Capital. "Viscount-sama! I want to be a magician like Arisa and Mia-sama! Which is the shortcut, going to the Royal Capitals school or working hard in thebryinth with Pendora brothers?" The boy who used magic to turn up skirts asked without being affected by the tension in the ce. "If you want to polish your skill in magic in a short amount of time, the shortcut is by going into thebyrinth. However, if you want to be a magician thats on the same level as Arisa and Mia, I think its better if you properly study the basic in the Royal Academy before going into thebyrinth." If he wants to be a magician that can only use attack magic like in a game, then he should just raise his level in thebyrinth, but if he wants to use magic that are usable outside battles, its better for him to study magic structure and the way to read spells. "Okay! Ill go to the Royal Academy!" "I will go too." "Me too!" Once the boy who turned up skirts powerfully dered, the other children also expressed their will one after another. They will be going to the Royal Capital by riding a stagecoach in half a month. The enrollment for the childhood school was during the new year, but its possible to ept new students as first years if they show results above a certain level. Moreover, I think the elf-loving headmaster will somehow help if they bring a rmendation letter written by Mia. After sending the children home, I call Ms. Miteruna and three senior maids among the loli maids. "Master, have you called for me--" "Itll be a bit long, so please have a seat." I offer a seat to Ms. Miteruna. I seeded getting Ms. Miteruna who firmly refused to take a seat after saying, "My neck will hurt if I continue to talk like this." I tell them that I want to dispatch several maids to the Royal Capitals mansion to learn more sophisticated maid technique. "Of course, I dont want you to misunderstand that I have a problem with Miterunas teaching. Training children who didnt know anything to be maids in short amount of time is quite an aplishment." I followed up like so since Ms. Miterunas face stiffened. In fact, it should have been impossible to raise them to this level with just the loli maids motivation. However, Ive unexpectedly be an upper noble, so Id like my employees to polish their techniques even more. "--I understand what Master is saying. I think these three should be able to endure the training in the Royal Capital." """Head-maid!""" The loli maids are looking at Ms. Miteruna with teary eyes. "Miteruna, you wont go to the Royal Capital?" "Yes, if Master permits, Id like to take the role of raising the children that will be sent to the Royal Capital here." I see, not improving her own skill, but bing their educator huh. Shes quite the rare talent. Ill increase her sry for her training role. "Im counting on you, Miteruna." "Yes, I will be doing my utmost to meet Masters expectation." --Moderately okay. Thus, after havingpleted the businesses in the Labyrinth City, we departed to the Duchy Capital where the cooking contest is going to be held. Under the pretext of cheering for Lulu, the Labyrinth City group are also going to the Duchy Capital, and will be returning to the Labyrinth City through thend route once the cooking contest is over. In actuality, theyre going to go in and out of thebyrinth through the Ind Pce as the base, and then I will send them to the vicinity of the Labyrinth City after enough time has passed for thend travel to happen. "Master wont participate in the cooking contest?" "Ive been chosen as a special judge you see." Apparently, its name is [Pendragon Cup]. Even [Miracle Chef Cup] would have been better than that. "Then theres no need to hold back! Ill think of a dish that will tightly grab Masters heart!" "W-wait Arisa! Dont pull me that hard!" "Tasting~?" "Pochi will help with tasting too nodesu!" Following after Arisa and Lulu, Tama and Pochi also went to Lulus exclusive kitchen. "Master, everyone haspleted their preparation." "Master, I want scarlet armor too, so I entreat." Liza and Nana appeared from the living room having done arming themselves. After the two, Sera, Zena-san, Lady Karina, and the princess; beauties wrapped in Hihiirokane-made scarlet armor showed up. This armor has auto-fitting functionality, so I didnt do any attractive size measurement. "Satou-san, thank you for waiting." "I-is it alright for me to wear this splendid armor?" "The pressure on my chest is suffocating desuwa." "Its like the knight that appears in tales." After praising the fourdies, "They look really good on you", I send them to the nned rearing site. Its the power-leveling ce where I raised Echigoya Firms executives levels to 30. "Ive connected this to the permanent gate, so let them rest in the pce when they fall from the level up intoxication." "Understood." "Yes, Master." After giving instructions to Liza and Nana, I plug my ears from hearing the scream behind, and start the preparation to go out. Right now, Mia should be enjoying herself ying with the worldsrgest pipe organ in the concert hall next to the pce. Giving the children musical instruments to nurture their aesthetic sensitivity might be a good idea. I choose [Equip: Kuro] magic on the Magic Column and transform to Kuro. Using this original magic, it doesnt only equip the clothing and mask, but also automatically set every kind of information like my name, upation, and others in the Exchange column. Its quite a handy magic for a careless person like me. Now that Ive finished the change, lets check the two demon lords ces! Book 14 - 14-4. Yowok Kingdom 14-4. Yowok Kingdom Satous here. Exterminating pest in my grandfathers countryside was already hard enough, but in another world the pest can even rout an army, so normal people cant do anything about them. Its like challenging bears or dinosaurs with farming tools after all. At first I was hesitating to choose which of the suspicions I would go first, but after contemting the ease of movement, I decided on it. In Kuro figure, I went to a branch office of Echigoya Firm at the handy ry point in Kuhanou Earldom. This ce is a temporary building and no one from the executives is here. "Uwah.... Wait, that white hair, are you Kuro-sama?! Oh please dont surprise me like that." "Dont mind it." The branch manager girl who just came into the room where I moved into with Unit Arrangement got surprised. Shes a ve that the Manager bought, but the Manager highly valued her business and negotiation talent and entrusted her to be the branch manager. It seems shes been promised to be freed of her ve status if she can make this branch office prosper. There are some people who dont want to be freed like Tifaliza, but most of them want to be released by working, theres some wide difference in their desire. "What business do you have today? Or maybe, have the report that I sent yesterday arrived already?" --Report? "No, I havent seen it, is it important?" "No no, its just that one of the liquor brewing winery is on the verge of copse." What, that kind of thing huh.... No, wait. "Is that the content of the report?" "Yes, its of the liquor brand that the Manager regrly stocks, so Id like to ask whether we should intervene or not." "Is it the Blood of Lesseu?" "So Kuro-sama is aware of it.... What kind of secret that cheap wine--" I lightly threatened the probing branch manager girl, "Curiosity killed the cat." This [Blood of Lesseu] is a wine that the True Ancestor vampire Ban who lives in the loweryer of thebyrinth likes. Investigating the demon lord is important, but I shouldnt neglect this either. Hes a friend after all, and Im indebted to him for many things. "So, is it copsing because of financial reason?" If thats the case then Echigoya Firm can just buy them. "No, the viges where the wine is brewed seem to be in danger of annihtion because of monster outbreak. The territorial army of Earl Lesseu only exterminate monsters in the highways and the mines, so most rural areas far from the cities are doing terrible." I checked the map while listening to the branch manager girl. Theres a few monsters along the roads and around the cities where the kingdom army was said to be sweeping, but the rural areas where monsters are wandering about have be danger zones. The monsters are all level 20 small fries, but expecting the vigers to exterminate them is impossible. "The viges name?" "Theyre Hosbed vige and Suibod vige." Checking on the map, ant-type monsters have made a nest on the mountain near Hosbed vige, while caterpir-type monsters seem to have spread around the vicinity of Suibod vige. "Then Ill go exterminate them." "Eh? Kuro-sama--" After telling the branch manager girl, I moved to the mountain near Hosbed vige with [Teleport] magic. With this [Teleport] magic I can teleport to anywhere on the map that has been explored, its extremely handy. Of course, [Teleport Gate] is the same too, but that one uses too much magic power. I think [Unit Arrangement] that can only be used in an area that I rule and ces that I can see has its use case. "Damn you ant bastards! Our vineyard that weve put so much!" "Tagwosa! Stop! Youll only die in vain fighting them with a hoe!" I could hear such conversations from the wind blowing from the vige. ording to the radar, it seems that the vineyard located on the mountain foot is being attacked by ant monsters. I take out level 30-ss magic orbs from Storage and throw them on the ground. --[Create Stone Wolf]. 10 bear sized wolf stone statues are created from the center of the magic cores on the ground. These stone wolves are a type of golem. "Eliminate the monsters attacking the vige." After I gave them an order, the stone wolves ran at full speed toward the vineyard. Eliminating the monsters with Remote Arrows would have better cost/performance ratio, but thinking about the future, I decided to use the stone wolves. The battle had already ended when I arrived at mountain foot by walking leisurely. The ant monsters were only around level 10, they were no match against the stone wolves. The stone wolves, that have assembled silently, put the magic cores theyve collected from the ants near my feet. There are 30 of them in total. Even though they were small fries, this is too many near a human habitat. Wouldnt the vige get destroyed if I wasnt here? "A-are you the master of those stone wolves?" "Thats right. The names Kuro." I gave the stone wolves the order to raid the ant nest while replying the vigers. I do it just by designating the ce on the map, its truly easy. "Magician-sama, where have those stone wolves gone to?" The vige mayor who has good attires that appeared from behind the men asked me politely. "I let the stone wolves to go destroy the ant nest. I cant hand over these magic cores, but I wont take the materials from those monster bodies, distribute them to the vigers to use." I point at the ant bodies that the stone wolves have destroyed and leave them to the vigers. Protective gears made from ant shells have good defense despite being as light as leather armor, so they should be able to sell it at a good price to the arm dealers since the neighboring territory is having a civil war. I use the magic cores that Ive just got for the [Create Stone Wolf] like earlier, creating 30 medium dog-sized stone wolves. Theyre inferiorpared to the stone wolves from earlier, but they should be stronger than your average soldiers. It should be enough for the vige defense. I order the stone wolves to protect the vineyard, and to patrol the vicinity and destroy any monster. Just in case, I grant the vige mayor a restricted right tomand them. "Im giving you these stone wolves to protect the vineyard. Make use of them to exterminate monsters." "S-such expensive magic servants, is it?" --Expensive? Considering the magic core price, all of them arent even one gold coin worth you know? "Dont mind it. My acquaintance habitually drinks the liquor made from this viges grapes. I did this for that person." "I-it wasnt an order from Earl Lesseu?" "I have nothing to do with Earl Lesseu, but hes not small-minded enough toin about a vige being saved from a threat." No, that restless youngster might loath it if the popce show gratitude to someone besides him. "However, if Earl Lesseuins, tell him to direct that to the house of Duke Mitsukuni." "D-duke house?! I-if Im not mistaken, its greater than Earl-sama?" Ignoring the surprised vige mayor, I carve the stone wolves with the crest of Duke Mitsukuni house using magic. The crest of Duke Mitsukuni house is two intersecting tennis racket. Mito probably picked rackets from the [Teni x Hero] manga from where the name [Yamato] came from. >Stone Wolf Leaders have aplished the order. Shifting to stand-by mode. Log listed that the stone wolves havepleted their mission. This is quite convenient. "Well then, good bye." I expressly used [Fly] magic by chanting, went to the ant nest through the sky where the stone wolves were waiting, and collected the bodies and the magic cores. When I was entering the cave, I invoked [Astro Suit] magic that I once used in the void sky, avoiding the stench. This magic has very good usability. Using the magic cores I got here, I saved the second vige and got a lot more magic cores. Of course I also left the deployed stone wolves to protect the second vige like the first, so the vineyards should be peaceful from now on. I slightly digressed, but since theres still some time before noon, I head toward Yowok Kingdom through the airne. I inadvertently got near the battlefield when I was passing through Bisthal Dukedom along the way and got chased by the Wyvern Riders. I immediately lost them once I changed from [Fly] to sh Drive, but Ill have to be careful in choosing my flight course next time. Just in case, I searched Bisthal Dukedom, but there wasnt any demon nor Unique Skill user there. There were unusually many Tamers and Beast Riders but, I couldnt find a particrly suspicious point, so its probably a territory that offer those kinds of jobs. There was a hugeke, five times the size of Lake Biwa near the duchy capital, Id like to go visit there with everyone once the war is over. And then, I finally arrived at the group of small kingdoms after crossing the border mountain range. I made a slight error, as I didnt arrive at Yowok Kingdom but at a town of a mountain kingdom called Zareok Kingdom. ording to the Tourism Ministrys document, it seems to be an idyllic kingdom that specializes in wool products. "Fumu, the specialty products here are themb steak and the sheep milk liquor huh...." ording to the prime ministers gourmet guidance, themb steak is superb, and once you get used to the quirky sheep milk liquor, you just cant stop. I was slightly tempted to pick them up, but lets enjoy that forter. For the re-visit purpose, I built a house in a deste ce deep in the mountain using [Create Safe House] magic. Its an original magic created by remodeling the [Create House] magic from before. The inside is a normal house, but it looks like a dpidated house covered in ivy on the outside. Moreover, its hidden into the surrounding once you get slightly away from it, so unless you have something like my map, or are very lucky, finding this [Retreat] should be difficult. Leaving behind the tempting memories of Zareok kingdom, I head toward the neighboring kingdom. For some reason, there are areas that are ruled by monsters in the border or rather the gap between kingdoms. Apparently, when a strong monster above certain level continues to rule the Source, the area bes its dominion. Its like a grand-strategy simtion game. Passing through such monster domains, I enter the next kingdom. ording to the Tourism Ministry map, this is the Garuok Kingdom where a lot of woodworks and coals exist. It seems that the furnitures made by master craftsmen of this kingdom are famous even in Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empire. "Furnitures huh--Touring the workshops of European-style antique furnitures sounds fun." ording to the document, this Garuok Kingdom has symbiotic rtionship with the neighboring Deerfolk kin and Squirrelfolk kin. Deerfolk kin offer military force to Garuok Kingdom, and get food supply as thepensation. Looking at the map, it seems theres a lot of Squirrelfolk kin working away from home as furniture craftsmen. There are monster-ruled domains between Garuok Kingdom and my destination Yowok Kingdom too. This one seems to be a wyvern domain. The wyverns that circle the sky near the mountaintop found me and raised vignt cries. A wyvern as big as a lesser dragon takes along several wyverns with it to ride the updraft air current heading toward me. Its full of impact looks like one scene in a movie. "Wyverns are bad news arent they..." I quickly exterminate them with [Laser] magic while leaving only a pair of young wyverns. The reason why I didnt eliminate them all is because the monster domains might be helping in restraining war. I was interested with the white peak near the wyvern nest, so I went to see it while also collecting the bodies in the air. "--All of these white things are dragon white stone huh." Apparently, dragon white stones are something created from wyverns dungs that have undergone change. Its interesting that the material thates from wyverns that carry deadly poison is also an ingredient of the all-purpose antidote. I use earth magic to roughly cut the dragon white stone and collect them into Storage. With this many, it couldst 1000 years for thebyrinth city use. After finally arriving at Yowok Kingdom, I use [All Map Exploration]. Since this Yowok Kingdom has absorbed Arisas homnd, itsrger than small kingdoms Ive been to so far, there are two cities and seven towns. Theres hardly any demi-human even as ves, it seems to be a kingdom thats mainly of humans. Just like the maps Ive been through so far, let alone demon lord, theres not even any demon nor anyone with Unique Skill. Of course, theres no one with possessed condition nor demon lord sympathizer either. The eyewitness said that he saw the demon in thebyrinth after all, judging it as a false report is too early. I built a [Retreat] in a mountain for emergency use. Ive already built some in the neighboring kingdoms and the wyvern domain, but just in case. While under [Optical Camouge] skill, I head toward the ruin of Kubooku Kingdoms royal castle where the Yowok Kingdomsbyrinth is. "This is terrible...." The main part of the royal castle has disappeared, and three towers next to the castle wall have copsed. The only tower remaining is destroyed on its base too and theres no one inside. ording to Arisa, it was a greater demons attack, so the damage might be little considering. Lesseu City was virtually destroyed by a mid demon after all. Now then, there are a few presences of human in this ruined castle site. ording to the map info, those people have [Adventurer] upation. To be exact, they seem to be [Adventurers] that belong to [Yowok Kingdom Labyrinth Bureau Adventurer Guild]. It seems theyre managing people who go in and out of the royal castle, or rather thebyrinth through the [Adventurer Guild] building located in one section of the castle site. Observing them, I see that the staff members are checking the adventurers badge in thebyrinth entrance. I can enter thebyrinth if I just use [Optical Camouge] and [Magic Essence Camouge], but since it seems that the adventurers badge is issued on the same day just like at thebyrinth city Selbira, I decide to go through the normal route. Ind in a shade near the ruined castle and release [Optical Camouge] skill. "Hey hey, onii-san over there, wont you y with Kuku?" A little girl of middle school age tried to pick me up when I went out of the shade. The power of foreigner celebritys face is amazing. Handsome men go explode--its at the level where you want to say that. Just like what Arisa has said, thenguage of this kingdom feels like Shiga Kingdoms dialect. "How about it? Just one small silver coin you see?" Apparently, shes not picking me up, but selling herself. I dont have this kingdoms currency, but Saga Empires and Shiga Kingdoms one should be usable. Its not like I cant pay, but the girl is a bit too young to sell herself. "Sorry, but I have no interest in little girl." When I was about to leave after telling her so, two bad-looking boys appeared from the opposite street. "Ooh! Ya want to go for free after putting yer hands on our Kuku?" "Hehhee, Ill let ya off with yer life if ya leave all yer money alright?" They came out a bit too fast, but it seems these guys are ying the badger game. "In other words, I can go if I beat you guys up?" "Hmph! Ya think ya can win against this Jido Bado brothers--" Since the two boys affirmed my question, I lightly kick them away. They sunk into a deserted houses wall, but since the little girl called Kuku went to them, leaving them should be fine. "Registration is it? Then please put your hand on this judgment board and say your name." When I asked the beautiful Adventurer Guild receptionist, I was made to touch a Yamato Stone they call judgment board. I thought of using Kuros level, but it seemed like level 50 would make them be on guard, so I lowered the level to 20 before touching the Yamato Stone. Id look unnatural if I was empty handed like usual, so Im currently equipped with an iron short sword on my waist. "Is this alright?" "My! Level 20, youre amazing! Moreover, not only you have one-hand sword skill, you also have also magic skill!" The receptionist said that in a loud voice at the same time my levels and skills appeared on the Yamato Stone. --What about your duty of confidentiality. "Oy." "Aah, Im sorry! Oh me." Judging from the receptionist who doesnt look like shes sorry, rather than being careless, it seems that she did it deliberately to inform the spies of Yowok Kingdom in this ce. Even after taking the adventurer badge and leaving the guild, those spies didnt make any movement, so it seems that Im off the hook from their vignce. I show the adventurer badge written with F at thebyrinths entrance. It seems that the adventurers badge uses A-F alphabet due to the influence of the first generation Saga Empires hero. Apparently its the tradition to use the "Alphabet" rank that he used in the first Adventurer Guild of Saga Empire he built. "Hmph, F rank huh. Stop at the goblin in the first floor. Goblin mages and goblin riders appear from the fifth floor. Dont approach them ever, youll die yknow?" "Thank you for the advice." The gatekeeper with arrogant tone offered a kind advice. After thanking the gatekeeper, I set foot into thebyrinth. Dark. It seems that the floor isnt emitting dim light here unlike thebyrinths in Selbira and Seryuu cities. It feels like the ruinedbyrinth in the Duchy Capital instead. Thebyrinths name is [Goblin Labyrinth: Ruin] after all. ording to Arisa, it seems to be abyrinth that once lost its Dungeon Core and got revived, there are probably many functions that havent been restored yet. After walking for a bit, I obtained thebyrinths information with [All Map Exploration]. It seems there are around 51 floors. Each floor is about three times as big as the narrow Seryuu Citys [Demon Labyrinth]s. --Found it. Theres a demon lord in the lowest floor as the [Dungeon Master]. Now then, lets get it done quick! The lunch that Lulu especially made would get cold if I dont clean this up quick after all. Book 14 - 14-5. Yowok Kingdom (2) 14-5. Yowok Kingdom (2) Satous here. Meeting rtives during homing after a long while is fun. However, ording to my childhood friend, it was the penance time for marriage bashing, she grumbled. I investigate the detailed information of the demon lord that I found in the [Goblin Labyrinth] under Yowok Kingdoms royal castle. Besides the [Demon Lord] title, the demon lord has some other strange titles, such as [Gambling Addict], [Debt King], [Good-for-Nothing Father]. His race is [Great Oni Kin (Ogre)], level 55 and only one Unique Skill, [All-or-Nothing]. Ive heard that having only one Unique Skill rarely turns one into a demon lord, so he probably had two initially, one which was given to Shin boy, [Master Wizard]. Liza alone might be able to defeat him right now. In addition, I dont see any greater demon and theres only one mid demon on stand-by near the demon lord. There are lesser demons situated inbyrinth management rooms located in floor 10 to 30, with each room having one demon. Its like a masterpiece dungeon game from years ago. Thisbyrinth is mostly upied by demi-goblins and rat-type monsters, there are also demi ogres, first time Ive seen the type, prowling in the deeper floors. Looking at it from an explorers point of view, this is an extremely unprofitablebyrinth. You can only get money from magic cores and hides from the rat-type monsters. Perhaps its because of that the adventurers in thisbyrinth generally have low levels. Most are less than level 30, and the only ones higher than that is the party that have gotten to floor 48. It seems that other parties besides that one are only on par with up-to level 20 enemies in floor 29. The reason is probably the level 40 Demi Ogre Rift mid boss in floor 30. "There he is!" "Are we really going to kill him?" "Of course! He almost killed us yknow?" I heard familiar voices of boys and girl from behind. Apparently, theyve resentfully chased after me. Its probably the effect of the girls [Pursuit] skill. They could just have be guards. A strong-sounding monster, Demi Goblin Berserker, is approaching from the front, but its only one monster and its level isnt that different from their levels. They should be able to do something about it if theyre really adventurers. I teleported to floor 48 where the farthest adventurer party is before both sides could get to me. I want to rmend them to evacuate since theres a possibility they get swallowed up in my battle with the demon lord. The partys leader is a level 53 magic warrior with [Heros Attendant] as the title. I didnt know that there was such an old woman among Hayatospanions who are all young beauties. Herpanions are one level 36 holy knight, six heavy knights, two magicians, two priests, one scout and four baggage carriers. Leaving out the baggage carriers ,the average level is 31, quite high. Looks like the top rankers are reasonably high leveled even though its abyrinth of a small kingdom. Theyd be surprised if I suddenly teleported in front of them, so I went to the room two rooms away from them. The reason why I didnt go to the adjacent room is because the ve baggage carriers are there. "Monster?!" "Did it break through masters monster barrier?!" The moment I stepped into the room where the ves were, I got attacked with small fireballs as though I was a monster. Looks like they have fire wands for self-defense. I ignore the fireballs, move before the ves with Ground Shrink, and take the dangerous toys away from them. "Calm down. I am a human." Hearing me, the ves promptly jumped back and took the short spears leaning on the mountain of baggage. Since their levels are more than 20 and they have spear and life magic skill, theyre probably reasonably confident with their skills. I can beat them up first before talking to them, but Id feel guilty like Im taking their spoils in thebyrinth. "Show us your adventurer badge." "Here." I followed their demand and threw them the adventurer badge I just made. "F rank adventurer?!" "Tsk, a fake adventurer badge huh!" Looks like theyve be needlessly more wary even though I followed their demand. --Oh? The luminous point of a heavy knight in the next room has disappeared. There were only one Demi Ogre Lord and two Demi Ogre Guards in the room they were in before but now 30 Demi Ogre Executioners have appeared before I knew it. Its probably the demon lords doing as the [Dungeon Master], but hes too eager to kill them. "Sorry, but theres no more time to y around." While saying that to the ves, I neutralize them with the inter-personal suppression magic, [Sound Pressure]. I instantaneously move to the locked door that connects to the next room, and forcefully kick it. It was a bit rough, but using unlocking magic would be too slow, so there was no helping it. "Zana, withdraw while protecting Jeffs back!" "Understood!" "Blum-baasan too, quick!" "Whos a baasan!" Theyre still struggling hard even while being surrounded by three-meter tall demi ogres wielding pitch ck axes. Unfortunately, another one of the luminous points disappeared. The old female magic warrior called Blum aims for the demi ogres legs tendon to slow down their pursuit using a greatsword with blue de. I thought it was a holy sword for an instant, but since its emitting red light, its probably a kind of magic sword. "Torin and Silje, fight with me against these axe monkeys." "You serious." "I got the short end of the stick." "Ill give you one bag of gold coins for every ogre you defeated, get on to it!" Now then, Im sorry for them who have gotten fired up, but Ill clean this up quick. I mark the positions of the demi ogres on the map. Invoke intermediate earth magic [Iron Toss]. Telephone pole-sized iron cones appear from below the demi ogres, skewering them one after another. Hoarse screams of the demi ogres are echoing in the hall, but it doesnt look like Im getting anynguage skill. "Wha, magic?!" Looking at the screaming demi ogres that raised cloud of dust and the iron cones beyond the dust, Ms. Blum turned to look behind while voicing her surprise. Yet none stops their feet moving toward here, probably to get themselves away from the carnage. The screams disappear before long, I see skewered bodies behind the cloud of dust. ....Gross. Its not a scene I really want to see, so I extend my [Magic Hand] and collect their bodies along with the iron cones into the Storage. I left the bodies of demi ogre guards that theyve defeated and demi ogre lord that should have been defeated alone. "Did you defeat them?" "Thats right. It might have been an unnecessary meddling, but I have some business here you see." "No, you really saved us." Ms. Blum Julberg talks like a man, but shes quite a beauty. Shes more than 88 years old, Id have loved to meet her 60 years ago. ording to the map info, it seems shes the mother of Zeff Julberg, the chief of Shiga Eight Swords. "Are you the new apostle or the new hero of Saga Empire?" "No. I have a question too, are you not the attendant of Hero Hayato?" "Hahn? Me, that brat Hayatos attendant? What a joke." Apparently, Ive guessed wrongly. "Im an attendant of the previous hero." By previous, that means the one who fought the demon lord 66 years ago. Still being in active duty when shes nearing her 90, thats amazing. "Hou, one of the heroes who exterminated the demon lord huh--are the others still active too?" "No way. The only ones alive are the saintess Riri and the elf Sea. Riri has grown old that she rarely goes out of the holy sanctuary, Sea is fine but shes retired now and should be working to earn her keep. That girl never liked fighting after all." By Sea I wonder if its Sebelkea of thebyrinth city? The head miko of Tenion temple said that she was an attendant of the previous hero, so the saintess Riri must be her. She probably got the name, [Yu Tenion] when she became the head miko. When I was considering such a thing, one of herpanion reservedly called her. "Blum-baasan, Kiru and Gotz couldnt make it." "I see.... Those two were excellent shield users." The young male scout who checked their deathpanions reported with a grim face. "Theres no way we can challenge the Dungeon Master without any shield user." "Right, even if Blum-baasan is strong--" Two spear users made timid remarks, but I think their levels arent enough to challenge the [Dungeon Master] even if theyre at full party. Before all that, the opponent is not amon [Dungeon Master] but a demon lord though. "Zana, use the Teleport scroll and take everyone back." After contemting, Ms. Blum ordered one of the knights. Looks like theyre preparing to escape from thebyrinth. "Whats Blum-baasan going to do?" "Ill go see the Dungeon Master with this white-haired nii-san." "Dont be absurd, Blum-baasan. You cant win with two people no matter how powerful of a magician that person is." Somehow theyre continuing the conversation without me. "Wait, I do not intend to take you along." "Im useful you know? My swordsmanship is as good as a Shiga Eight Swords, and my lightning magic wont lose to the old man Lightning from Seryuu Earldom. In addition, I can even use holy magic up to intermediate level." Does a level 50s have that many skills? ....It might be possible with blessing orbs or gifts. "Thats amazing, but youre just a drag." "You want to see my skill?" Shes quite quick to snap. "Why do you want to see the Dungeon Master that much?" "In order to ascertain whether thisbyrinths master is a demon lord or not--" "What are you going to do once youre certain?" "Isnt it obvious. Ill send that information to the current generation Hero." I see, shes not someone suicidal who wants to seek her ce of death by fighting the demon lord. Looking at her level, it should be quite a close battle, but since demon lords use unreasonable cheating techniques, you cant fight them unless you have a certain leeway. However, she did arrive here, right before the battle site after all, she has the qualification to at least see the demon lord. "Very well. I will take only you." "Thank you. Im Blum Julberg. Ill thank you plenty once we get back on the ground." Once it was settled, herpanions teleported away one after another, leaving most of their baggage. Due to the limit of the scroll, they didnt teleport to the ground, but to the safe area in floor 29. "Now then, lets--whatre you doing?" "This is a scarecrow for scouting a bit." Blum-baasan who came back from taking some baggage outside the hall tilted her head in puzzlement looking at a full body armor in front of me. This armor is a spare from the time when I was making bronze golems. I use this with [Create Golem] magic to turn it into a golem. In addition, I put a disguise mask and a casted holy sword on it,plete. Im thinking of teleporting this to the Dungeon Master Room where the demon lord is with the space magic [Teleport an Object] to check the demon lords Unique Skill. It might be too cautious against a level 50 demon lord, but his Unique Skills name [All-or-Nothing] sounds ominous, so this is just an insurance. " .... Teleport an Object" Once my long chanting is over, the scout golem disappared from the room. Next, I use [irvoyance] and [irhearing] magic chantlessly to share the scout golems sight and hearing. There I see--. "--Uwaaaaaaaa. G-go away! You damn hero! I-Im--!" I can hear the demon lord who sounds like hes gone mad through the magic. I saw a Japanese-style ogre (oni) with violet-colored body hair shrinking away as if he was afraid of the bronze scarecrow. The demon lords eyes are fixated on the casted holy sword. The demon lords body is wrapped in violet light--. Afterward, light covers my view through the irvoyance, and a bursting-like explosion can be heard through the irhearing. "W-what? This sound and vibration--looks like theres really a demon lord here." Ms. Blum shows a fearless smile and then she begins to put support magic on herself and me. However, that was a pointless action. I look at the sentence that appeared on my log. >Title [Demon Lord yer Great Oni King] Acquired. Apparently the demon lord has blown himself. Since I saw a violet light through irvoyance, I hurriedly jumped to the Dungeon Master Room with [Teleport] magic chantlessly. Tat old fart dun and blew imself. Ya cant win if ya ble I cut the [Gods Fragment], who was floating away toward the roof while grumbling, with the Divine Sword. After confirming that the violet light has been absorbed into the Divine Sword, I put the sword back to the Storage. The mid demon that was in this room seems to have been killed in the demon lords explosion, a broken dark red magic core is lying on the corner of the room. Two huge spheres are lying on one part of the room. ording to AR reading, theyre a [Fake Core] and a [Doom Core]. Since the Fake Core is scattering sparks like its going to explode and the Doom Core begins to spill ck mist that looks cursed, I quickly stow them away into my Storage. If Im not mistaken ording to Arisa a [Dungeon Core] should be in the room of the [Dungeon Master], but it doesnt seem to be here. Right when I put the [Doom Core] into the storage, red luminous points lit up in the next room. ording to the map, theyre a [King Mummy] and several [Mummies]. Even though its a King Mummy, it doesnt seem to be rted with Corpse whos living in Selbirabyrinths loweryer. ....Arisas family huh. I set foot into the next room. գϣףϣϣϣΣգףϣϣϣϣңףţ٣ţţţţţ The mummies are approaching me while letting out voices of resentment. Unfortunately, conversation doesnt seem to be possible even though hes a King Mummy like Corpse is. I thought of cremating them with fire magic [Fire Storm], but I should ask Sera to purify them with advanced magic. After reporting to Ms. Blum and taking her to the Dungeon Master Room through the normal route, she believed me just like that. She was surprised to see me using magic chantlessly, but she was convinced that Im a reincarnated person by her own volition. I sent her back to herpanions now that she hadpleted her objective, and then I went away to handle the remaining business. Now that Ive defeated the demon lord who was the [Dungeon Master], it seems Ive be the ruler of thisbyrinth, and I can move here with Unit Arrangement. Taking advantage of this, I eliminated the remaining lesser demons and collected the documents written in [Devil Language] that were in their rooms. Using Unit Arrangement, I move to Selbirasbyrinth where Sera and the others are. "Satou-san!" Sera whos noticed me gracefully steps toward me. The princess and Lady Karina are sitting on simple chairs being exhausted from level up intoxication, while Zena-san is looking after them. "Master, we havepleted the quota of this room." "Master, hoping for supply through magic power cirction." Liza who burned the hiding cockroaches with magic edge cannon and Nana who smashed them with shotgun-type eleration gun reported back. "Thank you for your work. Lets have a lunch." After telling that, I take everyone back to the solitary ind pce. I canceled the permanent teleport gate. Without telling what happened in the morning, we all enjoyed a delightful lunch. "Arisa, Lulu, and also Sera-san, can I have your time for a bit." "This is quite rare of Master." I show the adventurer badge to Arisa who looks curious. "T-this is an adventurer badge! I want one too! Hey hey, where--" Her expression froze when she saw the branded mark [Yowok Kingdom Labyrinth Bureau Adventurer Guild] behind the badge. "So you went there. To thatbyrinth..." "Yeah, and I have something to talk about that--" I tell her about the mummies. "So Id like to ask Sera-san to purify them." "Yes, please leave it to me." Sera who guessed the mood purposefully said it in a bright tone. "Arisa and Lulu, what do you want to do? Ill take you along if you want to see them, but if its hard for you, you can just visit the graves once its all over." "Un, Im going. Its the duty of the living to mourn the dead." "Im going too. I had only ever talked with the king a few times, but hes still Arisas and my father." Arisa clearly asserted her wish to go with us after wiping her tears with her arm. Lulu whoforted Arisa nodded while supporting her. "Then, lets go." I take the three to thebyrinths underground with Unit Arrangement. "Hey, Sera-sama. Could you please recite the Requiem spell once?" "Why? I have to use a lot of magic power for Requiem, so I wont be able to use it until tomorrow if I use it even once you know?" Sera frowned to Arisas sudden question. "Im asking you too." "I cannot refuse if its Satou-sans request." I somehow understood what Arisa wanted to do, so I asked for her too. Even if it doesnt turn out as Arisa wishes, I can just supply magic power and ask Sera once again. Sera ends her requiem-like long spell. "--Un, Ive memorized it." Arisa sheepishly muttered. "Then, lets go." I hold Arisas shoulders and go to the room where the mummies are waiting. "Its been a while Father. --Not like Ive ever called you that. However, I want to call you father, not your majesty, in the end. Onii-chans too, forgive me for beingte." I hold back the mummies with the advanced force magic [Magic Arm]. I drain magic power of the mummies who are going to use magic sometimes, and destroy the attack magic that have been sessfully invoked with Break Magic. "Its fine today right?" "Yeah." After finishing her farewell, Arisa looked up at me to check. When I consented, Arisa muttered "Thank you". Two violet light ripples ran on Arisas body. Its probably the Unique Skills [Never Give Up] and [Over Boost]. I also choose some support magic like [Magic Boost] and [Magic Quality Up] from my Magic Column, and use them on Arisa. ".... Requiem" The room is basked in blue light once Arisa finishes the long spell. The mummies stop moving and begin to fall apart, turning into golden sands. I somehow see smiles on the mummy faces. "--Arisa" "Ah, father, mother.... Onii-chans too..." Figures of the king, the queen and the princes that resemble Arisa can be seen ovepping the crumbling golden sands. A kind-looking and a cheeky-looking princes wave their hands toward Arisa and then disappear. I couldnt hear them, but I understand that they were saying that they love Arisa. Thet king patted Arisas head with his transparent hand, and then extended that hand toward Lulu. "--Your Majesty?" The kings soul showed a slightly lonely expression hearing Lulu, but he gently patted Lulus head. "Lulu, say Father." "Y-yes. Father.... It feels strange somehow. Father, I and Arisa are living happily, so--" "Thats right! Were lovey-dovey with our beloved person everyday, so wait in heaven in peace!" Joining Lulu, Arisa put up a bravado without even wiping her flooding tears. The bodies of the two people are bing more transparent while looking relieved. Before they disappear, the king made a tapping gesture on my shoulder. As their current guardian, I nodded to the king, and then the king and the queen disappeared while looking content. "I wonder if they get to rest in peace?" "Un, Im sure that theyre in peace. Mother is also waiting over there, so they must be alright." Lulu nodded to Arisas words. Come to think of it, they told me that Lulus mother, Lili died protecting them when the castle was attacked. Arisa wanted to stop by, so we teleported to the public cemetery where Lulus mother is resting with [Unit Arrangement] by seeing it through the retreat. After praying and offering a bundle of flowers on the public cemetery where Lulus mother is resting, we moved to one of the ruined windowed tower of Kubooku castle. Apparently, Arisa was living in that tower during her imprisonment. "Then Ill go to the tower, you can stroll the town. Ill contact you with Telephone magic once Im done." "Should I help you carry them?" "You cant. The tower is full of a maidens secret." Arisa disappeared into the tower with a bravado smile. Her teleport destination is probably the towers window. Im interested in what is left in the tower when shes down like that, but since she doesnt want to show me, Ill let her do what she wants. "Now then, why dont we take a stroll in the town around the castle while waiting for Arisa?" "Yes, allow me to guide." Lulu begins to walk while leading my hand. Sera whos grasping my other hand asks me with a low voice. "Satou-san, is it alright for us who should be moving in the airship to show ourselves in front of people?" "Dont worry about it." I casually reply and pass recognition inhibition veils to Sera and Lulu. Im wearing a recognition inhibition bandana as Satou myself. Sera doesnt like to go with me when Im Kuro. "Master, this is baked soba." "It looks like galette doesnt it." Its a dish where soba flour is baked and then added with finely chopped pickles. I dont think its that tasty, but since Lulu is eating it while looking nostalgic, lets not fuss over minor details. It doesnt seem to suit Seras pte, her face looksplicated, so I give her leftover to a little girl whos looking at it enviously. When I look closer, theres a lot of dirty children here. Come to think of it, this is the capital of a defeated country huh. I ask Lulu to guide us to the nearby temple. "Like I said! Well donate the payter!" "You cant. All adventurers are people who shirk payment, so we wont heal without an advance payment." The badger game girl who chased me to thebyrinth is disputing with a priestess in front of the temple. The bleeding boys who are with her looks like they dont have the willpower to participate in the dispute, theyre just limping on the ground. Looking at the AR reading, their life doesnt seem to be in danger. "....Kuku, Jido, Bado." Lulu muttered beside me. I thought she knows them and was surprised when I saw the girls detailed information. Looks like shes the little sister of Lulus male cousins. Since Lulus face looks pale behind the veil, I judge that they dont have a good rtionship, so I pass through them and go to the receptionist for donation. "Oh my, to give this much donation!" The priestess whose cheeks are loosened grips my hands and cries tears of joy. I feel ashamed seeing her to be that happy receiving several gold coins. Im nning to donate to other temples and orphanages, so I only give a few in each ces. "O pious people, may the god bless you! Bless" The priestess gave blessing to me and Lulu while shedding tears. Sera didnte with us due to religious reason. >[Holy Magic: Garleon Belief] Skill Acquired. I got a new skill thanks to the priestesss bless. I have no n to use it, so the point assignment is forter. "Wait! The rich guy over there! Give some to us too!" When we went out of the temple, the girl called Kuku who was disputing with the priestess in the entrance grasped Lulus shoulder. Her finger caught Lulus veil, removing it. "--Ah" "Eh? Lulu?" The two look at each other. However, that didnt lead to a conversation. Boom, Kuku was thrown to the ground. Lulu whose shoulder was caught threw Kuku away with the support from her [Self-Defense] skill. I retrieve Lulus veil from the fainted girl and put it on Lulu. "U-um! Any injury? Are you injured anywhere?" "No, this girl excels in martial art you see." The priestess from the donation desk rushed out and asked if we are injured. She did not take any notice to the fainted Kuku and the fallen boys below. I bid farewell with a smile and toured the town while donating. Along the way, we heard a thunderous roar from the direction of the castle, but I could somehow guess the reason, so we continued without minding it. Thank you for waiting~ Ive done the clean-up. "The roaring sound earlier was really Arisa huh?" Ehehe~ Cleaning up my ck history was too much work, so I erased them all together with the tower with [Disintegrate] "No one got injured right?" But of course. Arisa-chan never make a blunder. After receiving Arisas report, we continued the tour with four people and then we went back to the solitary ind. "Its home sweet home." "Oh Arisa. Weve only stayed here once." Lulu retorted to Arisas cliched words. They looked like their usual selves, but they somehow seemed like they were forcing themselves, so I lent my chest for the two to sleep on today. "Arisa--" "Zzz zzz" I catch the head of Arisa whos trying to slip into my shirt. "--I wont sleep with you if youre going to sexually harass me." "Non nein." Apparently, Arisa is tougher than I thought. After lightly whacking Arisas head, I strongly hug her to sleep so that she wont harass me. During midnight, Arisa and Lulu sleep talked while shedding tears. I use mind magics [Good Night] on them and then wipe their tears with my finger. I send [Dont worry] hand signal to Tama and Pochi who looked really worried. The two nodded and then sent [Understood] signal. Judging from the futon movement, the other girls seem to be worried too. Ill be investigating the demon lord in the Holy Kingdom Parion tomorrow, I should get some sleep soon. Id like to go to Holy Kingdom Parion without any trouble. Book 14 - 14-6. Holy State Parion [Revised] 14-6. Holy State Parion [Revised] Satous here. Crisises when Ive forgotten about it. Things like finding myself not being able to answer thest question of a test that should have been easy, it was quite unnerving. Arisa wasnt there when I woke up in the morning. Lulu who should have been sleeping beside me is also missing. "Ah! Master, you woke up?! And I was just going to give you a wake-up kiss!" Arisa showed up wearing an apron on the entrance. She looks more cheerful than usual. "Nice smell~?" "Smells sweet nanodesu." "Hot cake." The youth troupe raise their bodies on the bed. "Ehehe~ I made hot cakes today with Lulus help!" "Good job~?" "Arisa is amazing nodesu!" "Nn, respectable." "Now, wash your faces. Lets have a breakfast." Arisa urged everyone to get off the bed with a theatrical tone. "Nana, you should get up." "Master, another five minutes." I shook the shoulders of Nana who was still sleeping even then. She hugged my arm to her breast while saying another five minutes. She was clinging to Mia just awhile ago, she probably missed her body warmth. "Guilty." The sullen Mia quickly snatched away my happiness. Mia mercilessly shakes Nana to wake her up and then pulls her arm toward the washroom. Liza did a morning practice so she looks like usual. I fix my appearance with the personal grooming advanced magic and report the yesterdays detail to my connections. I had conveyed "A demon lord got destroyed" to Echigoya Firm and the royal castle when I defeated the demon lord, but I didnt touch the detail. I connected the king, the prime minister, Echigoya Firm, and me with Telephone. The sound mode is of Nanashi. Since I previously changed my tone to sound arrogant like Kuro, I have to be careful not to mix them up. "--Thus, the demon lord who was also the dungeon master of Yowok Kingdombyrinth had blown himself. There were something called Fake Core and Doom Core inside thebyrinth." I can understand the Fake Core, but what kind of thing is Doom Core? The prime minister asked. I answer while reading the document Ive confiscated from the lesser demon on the menu. "Doom Core is an apparatus that can effectively produces monsters by gathering curses and grudges." I convey the information written in the demon document. "It seems that it had collected grudges from the former royal family before it was installed in thebyrinth. This might be groundless, but perhaps the royal capital was left in poor state in order to collect negative emotions from the surface." In addition, it seems the Fake Core was used to cultivate Gabo fruits which were needed to breed demi goblins. The demon document also details about the re-instation of traps inside thebyrinth, "Demi Goblin Trappers work independently." It seems the demi goblins and the rats in thatbyrinth were not all produced by thebyrinth, but some were brought in from outside. Although its not written in the demon document, it seems the demi ogres in the lowest floor were brought in from outside too. From now on, Yowok Kingdomsbyrinth is most likely going to gradually decline, and will eventually wither. I tell them my n today once that matter is over. "--Im thinking of investigating Holy State Parion today." Then we will the necessary documents for the investigation. "Thanks. Ill stop by and take itter." The prime minister said these when I was going to cut the talk after finishing the report. Nevertheless, its such a pitiful end for the great demon lord who plunged the Royal Capital into chaos and created a new demon lord. As expected, there should not be multiple demon lords hidden in one country, the ploy must have been nned by the senior greater demon. Those words stay in mind like a thorn. Certainly, its quite unlikely for two demon lords to be in the same country, but if they search a reincarnated person that fits the requirement, and forcefully make them use too much Unique Skill after giving them the intended title--. Its not impossible. --However, thats a bit of a stretch. Iugh away my mind that was on the verge of bing a conspiracy theorist, and then went to the dining room with Arisa who had came back to call me for the breakfast. "So? So? How is the taste?" Arisa peered to my face while looking worried. The bottom is charred ck, and I can see semi-liquid dough when I cut it with a knife. I can stealthily use heating magic here, but Ill appreciate Arisas hard work here and put the half-baked hot cake to my mouth with a smile. "Yup, its good." "Ehehe~ well~yes. This is Arisa-chans true ability." Arisa twists her body bashfully. This feels like a father with a daughter who just cooked her first dish. "Delishlish~" "Pochis is honey-syrup-d special nanodesu." "Tasty." Looks like these girls shares were baked by Lulu. "Um, hey, Satou. Are we doing it too today?" "Should we stop if you dont like it?" "I-its not that I dont like it." Although this would create a misunderstanding if you only hear it, this is just a morning conversation with the princess whos reluctant with going to thebyrinth. "That monster has the optimal reproductive power, however, should we use different monsters if you dont like it?" "...Is it alright with different monsters?" "Yes." I affirmed the princesss question. "Marine products~?" "Meat is better than fish! Pochi likes the jungle area where she can collect dinosaur meat!" "The dinosaur is good. Theyre rich in variety, and we can enjoy both chicken and beef vor." The beast girls standard is a bit odd. "Ara? Tama and Pochi, are you not going to the tasting festival today?" "Aye~" "Pochi will go on a hunt nodesu. Its absolutely not because shes tired with Lulus omelette rice nodesuyo?" I see, looks like Tama and Pochi had enough of omelette rices that only provide little chicken meat. The dishes for the cooking contest should be rice dish, meat dish and soup, so the test today is probably for the soup. Lulu, Arisa and Mia are going to the experiment for the cooking contest. The other girls are going to power-level in thebyrinth. I tell Echigoya Firm to buy ingredients that Lulu requested, and send thebyrinth group. The jungle forest has been revived in just half a month even though it was half-destroyed back then. "Ah! Theres a Tricera nodesu! The helmet grill is really delicious nodesu." "Chief is there too~ wrapped roast~?" "There are raptors and archaeopteryxes too. The hunt today is worth it." The beastkin girls are staring beyond the fern forest with drooling faces. I told them, "Dont be too hard okay", used longsting continuous support magic on them, and then left thebyrinth. Zena-sans wind magic skill should be high enough soon, Ill present her with a magic book that has [Fly] magic after todays dinner. Now then, Im going to visit Holy State Parion, but going there through the airne from the great desert would take too much time, so I decided to take a bit of shortcut. First, I changed into Kuro, and moved to the ry satellite located at the geostationary satellite orbit with Unit Arrangement. Next, after using [Astro Suit] and [Barrier of Resist Fire] magic together, I dived into the atmosphere. It might just have been my imagination, but since I felt that the descent velocity was slow, I used sh Drive to elerate more. It felt a bit hot, but since my clothes arent burning, it should be fine. Ive never done sky diving in the former world, but this is too fun, Ill get addicted to it. Tama and Zena-san should be willing to sky dive with me together if I invited them. When Im about 10.000 feet above Holy State Parion, I move to the ground with Unit Arrangement by sight. I made use of Unit Arrangements inertia reset characteristic. I use [Cold Wind] magic to blow off the heat umted from the descent. Due to the time difference, its still right at dawn around here, I can see the Holy City Parion wrapped in morning fog beyond. Now then, lets gather some intelligence before the native peoplee here. I get Holy Parion Kingdom information by using [All Map Exploration]. As for the highest priority question, [Holy State Parions Pope, Zazaris, being a demon lord], it turns out to be a false info. The pope has a Unique Skill called [Heal All], and two titles, [Gods Agent] and [Saint]. Since he has Unique Skill, that means he might be a reincarnated person with violet hair like Arisa. Im slightly interested with him, but I can just visit Holy City cathedralter. I tried searching for other people with Unique Skill or demons, but it seems they dont exist here. This kingdom has nobyrinth and theres no nk zone on the map of the area thats under direct control of the pope. At most theres only the City Core room under the Holy City cathedral, but there shouldnt be a demon lord lurking in the center of the country. Next I search powerful people whose level are 50 and above. Excluding Pope Zazaris at level 51, its only the Inquisition Bureau director and chief who are both at level 50. Im bothered with the Inquisition Bureau executors who have many and varied skills in spite of their rtively low levels. Perhaps, Holy State Parion has a peculiar way to teach them skills. In addition, Ive also searched people who belong to the demon lord believers, [Light of Liberty], but there are only around 100 people in the whole territory, unexpectedly it seems they dont have much influence. It seems that the whole Inquisition Bureau including the cardinal whomanded the sabotage in the Royal Capital and the chiefs are all members of [Light of Liberty]. Their number should not only be 100, they might be in other parishes of Holy State Parion. Apparently the territories in Holy State Parion are called parishes. ording to the document from the prime minister, the parish under the aforementioned cardinal is suspicious, thus Im thinking of going around all the parishes with that one as thest so I wont miss anything. Lastly, I searched for [Army of God] but there wasnt anyone like that. Theyre probably in the middle of the reversal invasion campaign against the three country union. Id like to sightsee the Holy City but I need to investigate the other parishes first. I make a teleport point with [Create Safe House] in an undeveloped area near the holy city for when Im going back here. I get away from the point with sight-based Unit Arrangement, and then go around the parishes with sh Drive. I noticed that a lot of the popce here are afflicted with [Overworked], [Malnutrition], and [Illness], when I used [All Map Exploration] in each parish. In contrast, the majority of the parishes priests and the Holy Citys popce are in good health. It bothered me so I looked at the fields, most of them were infertile. Looking at the split field with clover and root crops, I understand that theyre using four-wheeled farming method, but both the wheat and the barely are hollow. As an experiment, I went to an abandoned farm vige, and used the advanced earth magic [Cultivation]. Its the same synchronous magic used by the royal court magicians to fix thend devastated by the heavenly dragon back then. As the magic showed its effect, the reddish dried field turned into humus-like ck soil in a blink of an eye. Apparently its not because theck of magic essence (mana), but that this countrycks earth magicians. And then after five more parishes, when I was investigating thest parish, I finally found a town that looks like its being used as the base of the [Light of Liberty]. The majority of the inhabitants seem to be its members. And, there are seven level 50 strong people in this parish. The parish head, the temple knight leader, and five priests of this town seem to be members of the [Light of Liberty]. There doesnt seem to be any demon lord here, but just in case, Ill check this towns City Core. I made a teleport point in the outskirt, and went to the towns sky through sight-based Unit Arrangement. Of course Ive hidden myself with optical camouge skill. "What a gray town..." I got such an impression since the ster used in the towns buildings are of gray color and the townspeople are all wearing undyed simple clothing. That impression is also fostered with the gloomy expressions of the residents. The only colores from the colorful belts of the priests and the ornaments and the clothes of the women who walk with them. I lower my altitude and check the downtowns condition. "񡢡" >[Western Regions Language] Skill Acquired. Even though Ive got a skill, I can just use the force magics [Trante]. I choose [Trante] magic on the Magic Column. "--The wheat price is raised again." "Again?! Wasnt it raised just three days ago?" "Sheesh its disgusting. Its going to be three times thest years price soon right?" The people who are rustling bags on a cart seem to be a wheat merchant and his customers. I dont think its strange for the staple food to suddenly raise in price during wartime. When I randomly looked at the bag of wheat, it showed, [Wheat, low quality. 20% of the weight is of impurity.] Looking at the price using Estimation skill, its almost four times the price of Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital expensive variety. "Looks like theres little impurity this time, Ill buy one jar much." "Ey,e again!" Apparently, its normal for impurity to be mixed in the wheat of this country. Im d that I didnte to this country when I first came to another world. As Im nonchntly looking at them, the wheat gets exchanged for mahjong stick-like things. That seems to be the currency of this country. "I wonder if the living condition would improve a little once we won the war." "Haha, only pastors-sama and priests-sama will." "Im alright as long as my husband whos gone to war is safe." "Hee, wasnt onee-sans husband one of the Army of God? Then theres no way hed lose." "Wait there, my husband and my brother who have gone to the war front wont lose too." "Hehe, please dontpete on it." The other wife protested to the wheat seller man. What.... So the [Army of God] is just militia men. Its good that theyre not some dangerous folks. "Thank you. Currently, they should be attacking the tuban guys country with the northern Magic Turtle Fortress." "Thats amazing. Doesnt it take a lot of money to move that fortress?" "Thats why we gave a lot of charity to the church, Im worried whether we can make it through the next winter." Found some new keyword, I tried searching the so-called [Magic Turtle Fortress]. One of it remains to the east of the Holy City. Since [Northern] was mentioned earlier, I investigated more and found three of it including the one I found earlier protecting the Holy City at the four directions. It looks like a gigantic turtle magic beast fitted with countless magic cannons on its back. It seems the turtle magic beasts are not tamed, but being controlled with some kind of magic device. That control unit probably needs a lot of money to be operated. Theyre level 50s magic beasts, so theyre just right to be prey for our girls, but as expected, breaking military equipment of another country would be bad. However, I wonder if these [Magic Turtle Fortress] and the militia men really pushed back army six times their size? It seems God Parion bestows power to Saga Empire Hero, perhaps the [Army of God] also received blessing from God Parion and became six time stronger. While thinking such a thing, I intruded Parion Temple in the center of the town. I didnt use the mana camouge which has bad fuel consumption, but I used every hiding skill I have. Level 40 male and female temple knights are guarding the door that leads to the City Core. I feel that these ss of temple knights are too much as gatekeepers. I cant teleport to the other side of the door since its of a different map. I think I can just beat them up and enter since theyre [Light of Liberty (Terrorist)] people anyway, but lets think of other methods first. Magic that I can spontaneously use have increased ever since I gained the ability to chant, so theres a lot of magic that I dont remember on the Magic Column. And, I found the most appropriate magic on the Magic Column. Its the intermediate force magic [Through Eye]. It was quite handy during the initial stage of the casted holy sword production, but recently, I havent used it at all. When I pick [Through Eye] on the Magic Column, I gain the ability to see through the magic metal-made door. Before my line of sight could wander to the female knights breasts, I teleported into the room with [Unit Arrangement]. Looks like its usable with sight through magic. I use [All Map Exploration] in the room. As I thought, this area is the [City Core Space]. Theres mostly no one here, but theres a person of interest in here. --Its the demon lord. I never thought that I would meet another demon lord in two consecutive days. The demon lord this time has [Transfer] and [Familiar] Unique Skills. The titles are [Demon Lord], [Devotee], and [Cmity Saintess]. Its a woman, her original race is [Long Earkin]. Shes 24 year old, shes young. In addition, she doesnt have even one normal skill, only gift-like skills; [Self Status] and [Hide Skill]. Her level is only 50 too. It can be said that shes the weakest demon lord Ive ever meet. If shes a demon lord that can be reasoned with, now is the chance to persuade her when theres no familiar. Im quite bothered with her [Sickness: Depression] condition, but I can just cure it with [Cure Disease] and [Spirit Exaltation] magic. Thinking so, I changed into hero Nanashi and walked to her room. Of course, I wont plunge recklessly. Ive taken a little "Insurance". "Good evening, demon lord." "Holy sword? Then you must be a hero right? You came to kill me didnt you." When the beauty with a gloomy smile stood up, her long violet hair flowed back. I wonder if she doesnt wear underwear below her silk priest clothing, her body line is slightly tempting me. Looks like shes maintaining her normal ego. Its troubling that she looks like she wishes for death, but I feel that we can negotiate peacefully. "But, Im sorry. I must kill you in ordance to the order." --Order? While deriding herself sadly, she slowly lifts her arm toward me. As if telling me to kill her first before she could finish. "Perish..." When the bracelet on her arm shined, hero Nanashi and the ground he was standing on turned into ck dust. Since the City Core behind her throne lit up when the bracelet shined, its probably a kind of ceremonial magic through the City Core. Im d that I used a phantom. I release the mana camouge, and hit the depressed demon lord on her vital to make her swoon. I took her bracelet the moment she fainted. Next Ill see what I can do with the City Core. I tried touching the City Core to see if I could gain control of it, but it was denied with, [An Exclusive User already Exists]. --Luminous point behind. "Obey me!" When I turned around, I saw a ck clothed person casting violet light. --Violet light? It might be an omen of Unique Skill. Maybe I should fall back with [Unit Arrangement] now and confront it againter? My thought revolves during that instant. "" Hearing the chant leaking from the ck clothed person, I threw away the evade option. If the person was really a reincarnated person or a teleported person that can use Unique Skills, there should be no need to chant. "" Then theres a high chance that that violet light is simply a bluff. Moreover--. "" --I can just interrupt it if its a chant. I go before the ck clothes with Ground Shrink and throw a kick to the persons stomach to interrupt the chant. The ck clothes tried to evade with a speed faster than Tama, but Im not gentle enough to let it avoid easily. "" Sliding using Ground Shrink while kicking, I hit the ck clothes just right. "Compul(Ge)" While in the middle of the Command Word, the ck clothes sank into the wall with the speed of a cannonball. Looks like thest Ground Shrink was too much, the ck clothes was thrown into the wall with a higher force than I expected. The arms and legs are bent in the wrong direction, must be my imagination. The person must be of a race who has a lot of joints. However, that was my blunder. "sion(ass)" The Attentive Ears skill picked up the activation of the remaining Command Word from the mans mouth. --Geass? The skill that bounds Arisa and Lulu? I choose the countermeasure while being surprised in my elerated mind. I scroll the Magic Column, and pick up the [Spirit Guard] in the mind magic category. >Unable to resist Geass effect. Dominated. >[Geass] Skill Acquired. >[Geass Resistance] Skill Acquired. Right before I can select the activation of the countermeasure magic, such logs flow in the corner of my view. At the same time, red cobweb-like pattern emerges on top of the AR reading, my consciousness bes turbid. "Kneel, my servant." ck cloth--er, the person wearing ck clothing--no, my great master. "Yes, my master." Abiding my mastermand, I knelt down. Various AR information are showed next to master. The red cobweb disyed on my vision is bothersome, but its not enough to hinder me from reading the information. His title is [Dark Sage], [Ruler], [10.000-shape Magician], [Master of Demon Lord], [One who Reaches Man Limit], and [Lord]. A level 99 magic warrior with more than 100 skills, including [Geass], [Pain Resistance], and [Chanting Interruption Resistance]. Hes an unrivaled being who has [Counter] and [Soul Shot] Unique Skills. I long for the next order from my great master. Book 14 - 14-7. Holy State Parion (2) 14-7. Holy State Parion (2) Satous here. There are times when I act on impulse without reasoning from myself, but when that happens I decide to obediently entrust my impulse. Its boring if its all with reason after all. "I cant read the name--you, speak your name." My great master bestowed me the first order. I cannot see his countenance below the same ck clothes, but it must be a face full of dignity. I want to apologize for my barbaric act earlier, but I must prioritize obeying the order. I also wanted to heal his wound, but it seems hes healed himself with his magic--I mean, master has healed the wound with masters own magic. "My name is--" When I was about to say it, I faltered since I remembered that its an alias. I have to manipte the Exchange column and change it back to Satou. For some reason its been locked and I cant change it--I wonder why? "Hmph, as expected of someone at level 99 like me. I can see how youve reached the limit of men. To think that you resist my Compulsion (Geass)...." It seems my great master has misunderstood because I faltered. Hes unexpectedly thoughtless--I mean, wary. I negated my arrogance thought and opened my mouth to correct masters misunderstanding, but unfortunately, master continued the talk, so I hesitated to interrupt. I wait for master to finish talking. "I add another order! Bow before me, and speak your name! Compulsion (Geass)" After master was tinged with violet colored light like the activation of Unique Skills, masters skill was invoked. The log said that it was resisted, but Ill keep it a secret to protect my masters honor. Now then, it looks like its alright to tell my name now. Before I could do it, I should toss my violet disguise wig. For some reason, the red cobwebs intensify in my view. Theyre obstructing me from seeing my great master.... Before I take off my disguise mask, I lightly wave my hand to brush away the cobwebs--. --I see. "Im Shiga Kingdoms Nanashi." "My power finally gets through huh--that was some trouble." While telling my name to the ck clothes, I allocate points to Geass Resistance skill and Geass skill. With clear mind after having negated his [Compulsion(Geass)] skill, I begin to check the situation and n the countermeasure. It seems the red cobwebs on the AR earlier were showing the [Geass] effect. I got a terrible headache like my braincells were wounded when I negated the effect earlier. I look at my Stamina Gauge after confirming that my Pain Resistance skill is turned on. Its beenpletely recovered due to the effect of [Self-Recovery] skill. The reason why ck clothes was able to ignore our level differences and had its skill reached me is probably because of the effect of his Unique Skill, [Soul Shot]. It must have simr effect to Arisas [Never Give Up]. Looks like I got careless since Arisa was the only one who could affect me with abnormal status so far. After Ive finished my business in Holy State Parion, Ill create some permanent defensive equipment like Raka, and for everyones shares too. Oops, lets think about thatter and cast [Spirit Guard] that I was going to use before getting manipted. With this, I should be fine against his [Geass] and mind magic. He also has troublesome sounding skill called [Counter] that I should be careful with. Its probably the Unique Skill version of [Counter Magic] and [Counter Shell] magic in my magic line up. It probably needs to be re-chanted every time he uses it just like with the magic, so there should be a chance I can use. --Thats right, re-chant. Even though he has Unique Skill, he chanted it just like he did the first time. He doesnt have [Demon Lord] title, and his name sounds like this worlds name, [Sorijero]. ording tobyrinth loweryer Corpses story, reincarnated people are named by the god, and they should be named with their old name when theyre born. Therefore, hes probably neither a reincarnated person nor a transported person. "Demon lord! Absorb this guys skill and level, and make him into your familiar!" ck clothes--Sorijero ordered the demon lord, but unfortunately for him, shes still fainted from my strike. " Compulsion (Geass)--" Violet ripples appeared on the body of Sorijero who heard me chanting [Geass]. Hes probably invoked [Counter] Unique Skill. Looks this skill doesnt need to be chanted. I give him the order after confirming that state. "--Click your fingers once!" >Resisted Geass Effect. Such is disyed on my log when I gave him the order, but the violet light that was running on Sorijeros body disappeared. Apparently, [Counter] is a type of skill that doesnt need to be chanted, but it needs to be re-set every time you want to use it. Alright, if I can resist my own skill that was countered, I should be fine against Sorijeros Geass. I just need to be careful with the [Soul Shot]. I pick [Geass] skill and activate it. Just like skills and magic that need to be chanted, I dont need to chant it anymore for the second time and beyond. I saw Sorijero lifting a scepter that seems to be the City Cores terminal. --Oops, itd be annoying if he uses City Core to teleport away. "I forbid teleportation." "Impossible! Guaaaaaaaaa" Sorijero was trying to chant while holding the Scepter on one hand, but he screamed halfway through and stopped. Hes vomiting blood and his condition bes [Weakened: Vition of Order]. Looks like [Geass] skill is quite dangerous. I choose [Geass] skill once again from the skill column and activate it. "I forbid the use of every skill" "I-if I cant teleport then-- nuoooooo" Sorijero who was going to use some magic skills rolls over from the acute pain. ....This guy never learns. I can finally see his face from the unfolded hood. Hes an old apefolk kin with golden colored body hair mixed with gray hair, the left half of his face is burned, while the right half of his face has violet colored specks on it. His right arm shown from the rolled up sleeves has dark violet hair from the wrist up. "Whats wrong? Do you find me ugly? How would you, who have been granted with gods blessing from birth, understand our craving? This color I got as thepensation for seeking gods power is the proof of my belief!" Umm--. In short, I guess its like, "I was jealous with people with Unique Skills, so I snatched it away from other people and got my body hair turned into violet color." I checked just in case, but he doesnt have [Snatch]-type skill. "Dont think you can win with this!" Sorijeromented while shedding tears of blood. Matching that scream, two violet light ripples appeared on his body. Apparently, Unique Skills arent included in [Skill]. "I forbid the use of Unique Skills." I impose Sorijero with another prohibition. Still, leaving aside [Counter], I dont think theres any meaning in using [Soul Shot] when you cant use any skill. Sorijero muttered [Sword] and swung the Scepter, and then it transformed into a thin one-handed sword in the blink of an eye. Thats quite a fantasy-like weapon. I blow away Sorijero, who appeared in front of me with a speed that rivaled Ground Shrink, with a front kick. It seems he reflexively used evade skill, he bounced on the floor while bleeding from from his ears. I touch the one-handed sword that got separated from him with [Magic Hand], and put into the Storage. With this he can no longer use City Core even if he vited the order. Sorijero who staggeringly stood up takes out a scroll from his chest while drinking a magic potion he took out from the pouch on his waist. "If its scrolls--" "I forbid the use of magic power." "--Damn" He finally learned after the third time, he throws away the scroll he took out. "I forbid you to act." Sorijero stopped moving after I gave him thest order. ....I feel like Ive be kotodama god or yokai you know. When I was walking toward him, Sorijero spat out a needle-like dark thing. Of course I lightly evaded it, but he started to run at top speed toward the exit using that chance. Looks like hes resisted thest [Geass]. Despite its convenience, it might be a skill thats easy to resist. "Action is--" Sorijeros body got tinged in dark violet light just when I was trying to add another [Geass]. Looks like hes resisted the [Geass] of [Forbidden to use Unique Skills]. I stopped talking in caution of his Counter. "Gwoooo" Sorijero is bleeding from his ears and eyes, maybe due to the effect of vition of orders. Nevertheless, he ran like the wind toward the exit. Looks like he wants to escape using this chance, but I cant let him do that. I choose [Remote Stun] from the Magic Column and strike the magic into him one after another. "I-Impossible--" Several of it were countered and came back to me, but if its just Remote Stun, I can deal with even thousands of it no problem. £ˣգףΣȣ Sorijero who screamed in a strange voice transforms into a distorted form. Oh no--He has turned into a demon lord after using too much Unique Skills. Hes about two times as tall and looks more like a monkey. "I forbid you to take any action." Looks like its not effective against Sorijero who has be a demon lord. Even though the depressed female demon lord was able to be ruled under [Geass], this is somewhat unreasonable. --Well fine. It just means that I cant use the easy method, I can just thoroughly beat him like the usual. It seems hes already broken off from the geass order, he can use magic and skills. Looks like hes lost his ego, doesnt seem like hes going to teleport. I vaporize the barrage of me balls and lightning spheres with a holy sword. Even if theyre powered up with Unique Skills, its useless if the magic are destroyed. I physically knock down the demon lord whos screaming gao, gyao around and then cut his limbs to make him stop resisting. "Demon lords really are tenacious." The demon lord regrows his limbs even though he doesnt have regeneration-type Unique Skill. Sometimes he used [Counter], but I tore them off just like with the attacking balls earlier. The most dangerous one is when he used [Soul Shot] and [Geass] together, but since I could see the activation timing from the violet ripple, I evaded them by using golems and illusions as the scapegoats the moment they were activated. Its not that scary when you know the trick. When the monkey demon lord has been weakened enough, I scoop out the [Gods Fragment] using the [ck Arm Encroached with Divinity]. After doing it for the second time, his [Demon Lord] title changed into [Former Demon Lord]. Gonosen, haa, ultimate techniquee Hmph. Hanging it all in one attack. I dont care whatll happen next. I cut the [Gods Fragments] who were ying around with the Divine Sword, eliminating them. There wasnt any drama but, he should turn back into the apefolk--. He should have, yet for some reason hes turning into ck sand-like mist. Its like with the demon. It had strange influence on his body after all, perhaps unlike Shin boy, old Sorijero had no qualification to host the [Gods Fragment]. "Now then, do you want to fight me too?" I asked the Depressed Demon Lord who had woken up before I knew it. After ncing at old Sorijero who was turning into mist, she slowly stands up. "Yes, I cannot disobey the order...." The Depressed Demon Lord affirmed while unsteadily walking to me. "Are you still under the influence of Geass?" "It wont disappear even if the caster is killed--" The Depressed Demon Lord shook her head while looking like she has given up. "What are the orders you got?" "I was ordered to Do not go out of the room, Do not use your power without permission, Report any intruder, and also, Arrest the intruder if possible, if not kill them, those four--" I see, it seems she has no choice but to fight me with thatst order. Come to think of it, why was my condition like I got brainwashed? I was ordered to vaguely [Obey me], I wonder if that turned me into something like a ve? The Depressed Demon Lord is reaching toward my neck slowly. "--Thats why kill me. If possible, Ill be thankful if you can do it without too much pain." Even if Im asked to, its hard to kill a fleeting beauty who isnt even resisting. ....Right. "You do not need to kill any intruder." I try to ovep the [Geass] as a test. "It hurts, its like my head is split." The Depressed Demon Lord sits down on the floor while suffering. I draw close to her and heal her with anesthetic magic and healing magic. "A-are you going to torment me with torture?" "Im sorry, I didnt intend to.... By the way, is it alright for you not to kill me?" "....Eh?" Looking puzzled, the Depressed Demon Lord looks at her own hands. "No way, the order has been canceled." Just as Ive guessed, it seems to be possible to cancel [Geass] by overwriting it. "I have a suggestion--" I begin to persuade the Depressed Demon Lord while eliminating the [Light of Liberty] guys who showed up on the entrance. I somehow seeded persuading her thanks to sacrificing the enjoyable lunch I should have had with everyone. "Then youre fine with Do not make any familiar without permission, Do not act like a demon lord, Uphold Japanese moral standard unless it is unavoidable?" "Yes, its enough if I can uphold that much." I tie a [Contract] with her. "I have another request, is it alright?" "Depends on the content." I listen to the Depressed Demon Lord. "Id like you to please help me getting back Norios Unique Skill that I had given to the pope of this country." "Norio?" "Yes, the boy who was reincarnated in the neighboring country...." Summing up the Depressed Demon Lords story, it seems the Unique Skill of a kidnapped panther-head kin, Norio-kun (9 year old) was given to Pope Zazaris through the Depressed Demon Lords unique skill [Familiar] and [Transfer] by the Dark Sages order. Looks like Norio-kun whose Unique Skill was taken by the Depressed Demon Lord got beheaded by the Dark Sage afterward and died. The Unique Skills that the Dark Sage used were also gotten from two reincarnated people whose Unique Skills were robbed and then killed. While silently praying for the people who were killed for their Unique Skills, I have a little question. --Does that mean the one who forced Arisa and Lulu with the [Geass] is not the Dark Sage, but a different person? Arisas Unique Skills are useful without a doubt. Theres no doubt that your force will be more powerful if you give them to your subordinates. Apparently, there are other people who can use [Geass] beside the Dark Sage and the weaselkin emperor. Its quite a rare skill, so I was under the impression that the royal court magician who forced the [Geass] to Arisa and Lulu was the same person as the Dark Sage. Id better prepare the way to cope against it for mypanion. "Secondly, I want to hold a memorial service for the people who got discarded in this castles underground." "Is it Norio-kun earlier?" "Theres a lot others too...." The Dark Sage kidnapped people who were hindrances and high leveled ones, and used the Depressed Demon Lords skills to level up and give skills to the [Light of Liberty]s executives. After absorbing them, he tortured them and used tools to create malice out of them. Theyre quite inhumane. Lets hold a memorial service and offering to not only the popes Unique Skill, but also to the people whose skills and levels were robbed by the [Light of Liberty]. "Understood. Ill grant your wish." "Thank you.... Hero." The Depressed Demon Lord who showed her smile nodded powerfully. Now then, letsmence the punishment. Book 14 - 14-8. Holy State Parion (3) [Revised] 14-8. Holy State Parion (3) [Revised] Satous here. When a punishment went too far, it became a lynching. Its important not to lose your calm in order to keep it from going too far. "Now then, first Ill seize the City Core." There are probably other people who can use City Cores power besides the Dark Sage Sorijero after all. I reach my hand toward the City Core thats floating in the air while emitting blue light. Wee, king of the higher domain. Would you register thisnd as a satellite city? Unlike before where it said "An exclusive user already exists", a voice thats hard to distinguish as either male or female spoke. --Who the hecks a king. >Title [King] Acquired. >Title [Anonymous King] Acquired. >Title [Hero King] Acquired. Ignoring the retort in my mind, system messages disying title acquisitions appeared on the log. These [Anonymous King] and [Hero King] are probably due to my name being a nk space and my title [Hero]. The higher domain must be about the [Dragons Valley] Source. Its a Source that was ruled by the Dragon God after all. "Register it." Acknowledged-- >Title [Land Lord] Acquired. --Do you want to let the other supporting wardens to seed? "No, I dont." Removing supporting wardens. Do you want to retrieve the terminal interfaces loaned to the supporting wardens? "Please do." After agreeing to the City Cores suggestion, seven bracelets that look the same as the one the depressed demon lord wore appeared before me. Unable to retrieve the first terminal interface loaned to an individual named Shizuka. If youd like to create a new one, 20000 MP is needed. "No, theres no need to make a new one." Shizuka that the City Core mentioned is the depressed demon lords name. Apparently, it cant retrieve items in my Storage. Do you want to carry over the environmental setting? Setting huh.... I dont want to tamper that, but--. "Disy the setting difference between the previous lord and the one before that." Acknowledged. Red indicators are of the previous lord, blue indicators are of the lord before that. It seems the Dark Sage had changed it arbitrarily, there are somerge differences between the red and the blue indicators. The magic power that should have been originally used to stabilize peoples life is diverted to the lord, the Dark Sage, to strengthen himself and for his experiments. "Change the setting to the blue ones." --Completed the change. Due to the insufficient magic power, the climate setting change will be reflected in thend after 21 days. With this the neighboring agricultural life should be better Im sure. Now then, its about time to get back from the digression. "Can you close this room?" "It is possible. Do you want to execute it?" "Do it. Ill be ordering it from the terminal if I want to cancel it." I ordered the city core after collecting the seven bracelet-shaped terminals from the floor to my storage with [Magic Hand]. Now then, theres a reason why I seized the City Core. Its in order to freely move in the city with [Unit Arrangement]. Now that Ivepleted the preparation, lets begin the punishment. "Damn you false gods fanatic!" "W-why is the Demon Lord of Blessing following the hero?" When I went out of the room apanied by the depressed demon lord--Shizuka, thebatants of the [Light of Liberty] were waiting as expected. I made low leveled people to faint with the anti-personal [Sound Pressure] magic, and beat down the people who withstood that and people who were pretending to be unconscious with [Remote Stun] magic. "Oy oy, what the heck is this?" "That white mask looks to be the culprit." "Can I eat that? Im hungry." Three men and women who acted like some big-shots appeared on the entrance of the hall filled with agonizing cries. "I-its the four kings!" "T-that hero will meet his end now." "After all the Lightning Speed--" The mobs who were still conscious had begun to exin about the people who appeared. It seems they were going to tell their names and nicknames, but since I dont intend to remember them, Ill make a short work out of them. It looks like they can evade magic, so using thebination of Ground Shrink and vital point strikes, I knock down the three four kings. Only the man called Lightning Speed tried to make an evasive maneuver while grinning, but he still couldnt avoid mybo techniques, and fell down to the floor. Ipletely neutralized the tumbling man and the remaining mobs with [Remote Stuns]. Then, thest of four kings made a surprise attack. "Got youuuuuu!" I knock down the [Light of Liberty] executive who has appeared by smashing through the wall with [Magic Arm]. He was in in sight since the radar had caught him. Since theres no [Light of Liberty] magician that can use teleport here, I throw them in the [Desert] sub-space after binding them with magic. The sand might be a bit hot, but they shouldnt die with just that much. "I knew your skill from defeating the Dark Sage, but youre really ridiculously strong." Demon lord Shizuka crosses her arms like shes astounded. The hills that are probably of F cups are getting emphasized, but it doesnt seem like shes trying to tempt me. Together with her, I advance through the corridor heading to the underground tomb. Countless torture devices were put in a hall along the way. "Fuhahaha, masked man! You have a bad lucking to the room of this Bazef-sama! Ill show you the thing called true pain--" I neutralize a suspicious looking macho who appeared between the torture devices with mind magic [Pain]. I thought he would scream, but instead hes convulsing while discharging various body fluids. Apparently, hes not strong against pain himself. I imprison the fainted macho to the same ce as the people earlier. Then I purge the torture devices in this room with [Disintegration]. They wouldnt be put to good use even if I left them, and I wouldnt have any use of them even if I put them in my Storage. Demon lord Shizuka is staring in amazement at the torture devices disappearance. While ignoring her words that are mixed with awe and shock, I go to the altar beside the pit inside the mausoleum. "What an ominous ce. I feel like I can hear the grief of those who were given unfair deaths." An item called [Curse Pot] is left on the altar. ording to the detailed information on the AR reading, it seems to be a magic tool used to collect grudges and negative thoughts. --ˣףϣΣϣգңףͣ٣գգգգ٣ţţ. >[Soul Hearing] Skill Acquired. Sorry but I cant stand horror, so I dont intend to activate that skill. "I can hear the voices of souls--" Yet, demon lord Shizuka heard some unnecessary voices. "It seems they want to seek revenge." I guess thats normal for people who died unnaturally. However, I dont intend to help them in the mass ughter--no wait. Perhaps I can control the apparition created from soul magic. ording to the magic books Ive read, its possible to control the ghost as long as the user has higher level and high soul magic skill level. Then maybe I can grant them the revenge while also easing my work. I locate the spell I need from the soul magic book. ".... Create Lich Lord" Our master, please bestow us the opportunity for revenge. "No." A Lich Lord wearing a worn-out brown robe floated up from the pit. It raised an echoing voice that chilled me to the bone, but since I dont intend to take part in murder, I rejected it. Defiant thought flowed from the Lich Lord, but it immediately quieted down when I denied it. I got it easily suppressed, but it feels like a balloon thats on the verge of imploding. "Im only ordering you to take away the skills and levels from people who killed you guys." ....That is amusing. Truly thrilling. Pushing people who reveled in splendor down to hell on earth. Our master truly understands what revenge means. Im a bit opposed to the Lich Lords valuation, but now it should go on neutralizing the [Light of Liberty] bunch without killing them. "Y-you damn apparition! Ill purify you with my holy magic!" "Such thing like an apparition is no match against me who have received blessing from demon god-sama." "G-go away! Go away, you damn undead! I-I cannot die in a ce like this!" There were some people who resisted like such, but it seemed that it was impossible to block level 50 Lich Lords level drain and skill drain when they couldnt move. I entrusted demon lord Shizuka to supervise the Lich Lord while I concentrated capturing people whose level are higher than 20 in the city. There were some people who went out of the city to seek help from their friends in the Holy Citys Inquisition Bureau, but I made a surprise attack with space magics teleport and let them join their friends to be the Lich Lords victims. Of course, I also handled the Inquisition Bureau guys and cardinals like so too. Pope Zazaris is in fact not a member of the [Light of Liberty] so Im not handing him to the Lich Lord. Im going to deal with him together with demon lord Shizukater. "--So, is it over?" Its over.... We deprived the power from all of the fanatics. O master, our gratitude for granting us the chance to get our revenge. After telling me that, the Lich Lord got wrapped in light and disappeared as if it was purified with magic. "What is that I wonder?" "Looks like the Lich Lord has left it." An item called [Spirit Orb] fell on the ce where the Lich Lord was. I have a hunch that its a crystallization of the levels and skills that the Litch Lord snatched, but since the detailed information on the AR reading is nk, I dont really know its true nature. Ill keep it in the Storage for the time being and ask Corpse and Yuika about it when I visit thebyrinth loweryer. "You demon! You think you can invade the holy ground of this holy city parion! Divine Punish" Pope Zazaris cut me and demon lord Shizuka with an illusion of a huge sword of light. This is the first time Ive seen him, he looks very young you wouldnt have guessed hes 150 year old. His race is human, so hes probably maintaining his youth by using gods miracle or youth medicines. His long blond hair looks very glossy. Ivee to the great shrine in the holy city of the holy state Parion with demon lord Shizuka. In order to collect [Heal All] unique skill from Pope Zazaris of course. "--ept the familiarization" Using [Geass] on the neutralized pope, I made him ept the demon lord Shizukas familiarization. Next we transfer his Unique Skill to a small louse. Of course the small louse couldnt hold the [Gods Fragment] and instantly began to turn into a demon lord. Its body turned violet colored, the transparent wings turned into dark violet color. The louse demon lords level is 50. Apparently, once you turn into a demon lord your level bes 50 at minimum. The louse demon lord that has be gigantic breaks through the sanctuarys ceiling. "W-what an abominably colored monster! Do you want to let that monster attack our holy city!" Leaving alone the pope whos unable to stand up, I go to eliminate the louse demon lord before it could fly away. I finely chopped the louse demon lord with a holy sword while leaving blue afterglow, and then absorbed the emerging [Gods Fragment] by cutting it with the Divine Sword. I cut it quickly, so I couldnt hear the [Gods Fragment] muttering. I was slightly hesitant removing the useful-looking [Heal All] like this, but since the former user had been killed already, and giving it to someone would lead them turning into a demon lord if they used the skill too much, we chose this way since handling it would be too troublesome. "Answer my questions." I interrogate the pope about the Dark Sage and the [Light of Liberty] after hypnotizing him with mind magic. Guided by me, the pope answers the questions intermittently. "....It is impossible for Dark Sage-dono to be a demon lord believer....You asked the same thing as my foolish treacherous retainers....Dark Sage-dono is a pious believer of our god who has helped raising our priests using unparalleled techniques....I gave him the great priest andndlord position for his achievements...." Surprisingly, he didnt know that the Dark Sage is rted to the [Light of Liberty]. Moreover, he looks like he doesnt know about the existence of demon lord Shizuka. "Then how did you get the Heal All?" "....The great god Parion must have bestowed it to me...." It seems the pope doesnt remember demon lord Shizuka transferring the [Heal All] from Norio-kun. After interrogating him more, I felt that he was like Baron Muno and the others when they were brainwashed by the lesser demon. It seems his memories were tampered by the Dark Sage. Disguising demon lord Shizukas name and appearance as a caution was a good decision. Right now shes wearing bull horns on her head and a nk mask. Her skin has also been made to look like a dark elfs. It looks like the pope was also used by the Dark Sage. "The interrogation is enough with these much right? What do you want to do demon lord?" "I do not wish for anything more after taking the Unique Skill." Then we can just leave it at this. I cancel the mind magic for interrogation. Demon lord Shizuka also releases the familiarization. Managing the country should be difficult from now on since all of the high-leveled popes subordinates are gone, but thats for the ruler, Pope Zazaris, to work hard on. "So you wont kill me! Demon lord and his attendant!" Leaving the screaming pope alone, I take demon lord Shizukas hand and send her to a safe area with [Teleport an Object]. "My Judge Eye can see through all disguises! Demon Lord Ducky and his attendant Rasputin! Ill let all temples in the continent to know about you!" [Ducky] and [Rasputin] that the pope spoke of are aliases that I just made up with [Name Order] earlier. I have to change the demon lords name back to Shizukater. Looking at him, it looks like even the rare skill [Judge Eyes] cant see through Mana Camouge. Feeling relieved, I moved to the desert where demon lord Shizuka was waiting. After that, I threw the [Light of Liberty] members from this country to the underground prison of the Holy State Parion after taking away their disguise items. Of course Ive left a written board about their offenses and evidences of them being demon lord believers so that they wont be released. The only person Ive taken to Shiga Kingdoms underground prison is the cardinal who was involved with the sakuramochi incident. "Can I really live here?" "Yeah, I can also prepare someone to take care of you if you need it." "Dont need--but, Id like to keep a small bird and a puppy." I brought the depressed demon lord Shizuka to a ce in the farm area thats been covered in Yuikas barrier. Oops, shes recovered from the depression condition, and shes promised that she wont act like a demon lord, so I should call her Shizuka. At first I thought of taking Shizuka to thebyrinth loweryer where the reincarnated people are living, but since she wanted to quietly live in a ce with no other people for a while, I brought her here. Of course its not for the sake of keeping Shizuka but for her peace. I feel that the demons would meddle if she were in the outside world. "Okay. Do you have any request for the birds and the puppys types?" "Right.... Id like a java sparrow and siberian husky." The java sparrow is not a problem, but Ive never seen a siberian husky here. Ill bring a kind of dog thats simr to it for the time being. To make her secluded life easier, Ive prepared a splendid house on the river bank of the farm area with [Create House] and an agriculturalnd nearby with [Cultivation]. Furthermore, Ive left several Wood Puppets for thebor works. "Hey, can I look inside the house?" "Its your house, so you can do as you please." I gave an answer to Shizuka who was curiously looking at the house. After seeing her off, I installed a freezer, a refrigerator, a washing machine, an automatic bathtub and a flush toilet magic tools. Once Ive done the one-man work andes back, Shizuka is currently looking at the clothing on the bed while frowning. Ive put some change of clothes when she wasnt present, I wonder if its not to her liking? "Are these underwear made in Japan? But, my ssmate said that men would give underwear because they want to take it off themselves. Im being protected by him after all, I cant refuse if he wants me I think. But, but, doing it with someone whose face I never see is." Shes quite talkative when shes talking to herself. No shes been freed from her depressed condition, so this might be her true character. On top of having big breasts, Shizuka is a beauty and I dont have anyin regarding her age, but I feel that marriage or mistress routes would certainly be waiting for me if I treat her like that, so I dont intend in putting my hands on her. Im fine with ying around limited to the professionals. I call Shizuka after knocking on the door. "Ive put magic tools, foodstuff and voring needed for your livelihood for the present. You use them like you use electronics in Japan, and if you want to eat other food, you can collect fish and shellfish in the river, and fruits in the forest." Of course Ive left three months worth of preserved food and daily general goods in the underground storehouse. The only thing missing is liquor. Ive left out the liquor since theres a danger of her falling into alcohol dependency. "Okay. I saw some shrimp when I was looking at the river earlier, the nature around her is quite rich isnt it." --Shrimp? I caught something off from Shizukas words. "Whats wrong?" "No, I was just thinking where I could get a siberian husky." "Its alright as long as it looks simr. I just want the warmth." After telling her that Id get it quick, I moved out of Shizukas house with Unit Arrangement. I did not teleport to the solitary ind pce. I went to the abandoned fort in Muno Earldom since theres something I want to investigate. In order to check it, I cast [Another World] on the bank of a streamlet near the abandoned fort, creating a small sub-space. "There are really small fish and shellfish in this streamlet too...." Looks like living beings are created along with the sub-space. I realized that I had the wrong idea when I thought that far. "....I shouldve realized it when I saw that there were nts." Moreover this country has the alchemy technology about human body to create homonculus like Nana. Due to the moral value from my former world hindering, Ive been thinking that creating living beings is something special. Human body alchemy huh.... If I make use of the code that creates living beings in this [Another World].... I shake my head to throw away the inquiring mind. "No, I really should not." Yup, for my mental health, lets stop trying to do that. After nodding twice, I write a postscript on the taboo entry in the memo pad, "Forbidden from developing magic that creates intelligent life." I should entrust creating intelligent life to the god after all. I tell the usual members about the extermination of the two demon lords and then head to thebyrinth where mypanions are enjoying hunting the dinosaurs. Ive asked Tifaliza in the Royal Capital for the dog and the small bird matter. "Sa-Satou-san! I-its terrible!" As soon as I arrived at thebyrinth, Sera who was resting in the shade rushed to me. "There was an omen for the gods oracle! There might be a demon lord manifesting somewhere!" "Not an oracle itself, but an omen is it?" Its probably about the ape demon lord that I defeated two hours ago and the louse demon lord defeated one hour ago. "Y-yes. In order to receive oracles, I need to be in the holy sanctuary where its easy for gods voice to reach, or create a simple sanctuary and use a ceremonial magic." I see. Looks like you cant receive oracle anywhere anytime. For now, Ill calm her down. "Two demon lords appeared in the Holy State Parion earlier, I think it must be about them." "T-two demon lords?!" Sera raised a voice of despair. "Master, if they appeared in two different ce, please leave one to us. Well prevent any victim no matter what it takes until Master has finished with the other one." "Master, permission to deploy." "Tama too~?" "Po-Pochi too! A de-demon lord is nothing nanodesu." Before I could calm Sera down, Liza and the others drew close to me with determined expressions. Zena-san and the princess fell on their knees without being able to talk. Lady Karina looks like shes hesitating whether to participate or not. "Everyone, calm down, Ive already defeated the two demon lords, so dont worry about it." "T-the demon lords have been defeated?" "In such a short time, and two of them?" "Admiring master." "Goodjob~?" "Very, very amazing nodesu!" I lend my hands to Zena-san and the princess, lifting them up. "A-as expected of my Sa--" "Satou-san, youre amazing!" Zena-san whose eyes shines had recovered interrupted the princess and took my hands, swinging them. Waiting until Zena-san released my hands bashfully, I took everyone back to the solitary ind pce. Now then, the airship should arrive at the Royal Capital tomorrow, Ill go visit some of my acquaintances. The day after tomorrow is the appointed time for the contact from the heros party, I have to ask about their progress with the demon lord extermination. Recently, Ive only conversed with the secretarydy whos house-sitting, Ill talk to Hayato directly through [Telephone] if hes still absent. I also have to tell everyone about me sheltering demon lord Shizuka. Book 14 - 14-9. Racial Difference 14-9. Racial Difference Satous here. There is no rule in war and love, an acquaintance from my college days said so. Youll need faithfulness in love at least huh, so I thought when I was visiting the hospital room after the guy got himself hospitalized by his five girlfriends. "Here I go okay?" "Okay,e at me!" "Yes, please." After enjoying the delicious dinner, I called Lulu and Arisa to the soundproofedboratory. Of course its not for some dubious reason, Im going to release them from their [Geass]. I have a first hand experience in removing demon lord Shizukas [Geass] after all, this should be fine. Demon lord Shizukained about the pain when I released her Geass, so this time Ive given them some painkiller beforehand and chosen a ce where they wont be heard even if they scream. I pick [Geass] from the Skill Column and execute it. "You dont need to be a ve. I permit the cancetion of the ve contract." After ordering them so, some red thorn-like effect appeared around Arisa and Lulu and then snapped. At the same time, Arisa and Lulu scream and cling to me. So the painkiller really cantpletely prevent it. And then after about one hour--. "Fuh~, it was far better than the pain from Reset, but it felt as if my nerve had been pulled if I didnt take the anesthetic." "I-I am also f-fine now." After wiping their tears with a handkerchief, I canceled their very contract in turns. "It feels like the coiled headband on my head has been unfastened. My head feels light, but something feels unsatisfactory." Arisa told her impression while swaying her head. "Youre right Arisa. It feels lonely to have the connection with Master severed--" In the middle of her monologue, Lulu noticed my line of sight and reddened. I wonder why? "--But on the other hand, its possible for me to be a bride now. Ill be a good woman enough for Master to be interested in during the promised four year!" Lulu dered to me with a captivating smile. Come to think of it, I remember promising Lulu, "Ill marry Lulu if you dont have a partner in five years" when we were in the journey back then. "Ah! Lulus unfair! Me too! Ill also be a woman that will make 1001 people from 1000 people turn their head in nine years!" "Arent there more people who turn their head than the ones that exist." "You see, I mean that the unborn baby in the mothers stomach even turns his head." Im d that Arisa can already joke around. After patting their heads, I brough the two to the living room while giving some vague answers. """CONGRATULATIONS!""" When I told everyone in the living room that Arisa and Lulu have been released from their [Geass], they congratted the two. And then the brownies quietly push a cart inside. "Ca~ke?" "Its true nanodesu! Moreover its the five stepped cuisuasu version nanodesu" Pochi, you mean [Christmas]. The cake that the brownies have brought is a celebration cake Ive prepared beforehand. They put blue tea in front of everyone. Its not their birthday, but we ignited as many candles as their ages, and then let them blew it. "Tama wants to do it too~?" "Po-Pochi too, she wants to blow candles too nodesu." "Do." "Master, wishing for swaying the fire." "M-me too, I want to do it too desuwa." In the end, its not only the youth troupe and the embarrassed Lady Karina, but everyone blew the candles in turns. I invited the brownies since they looked restless, but they refused since they were in the middle of their works. Ill give them some mid-sized cakes with candles on topter. "Sheltering a demon lord?" "Keeping a demon lord just because shes a beauty, arent you too lustful." After the celebration, I called Arisa and Liza and told them about me sheltering a demon lord. Im actually confining her in a green prison, but since that sounds like a crime, I said that its for protection. "Shes certainly a beauty, but not at Lulus level." "In other words, shes at Sera and Karina-tans level right?" Wonder why, Arisa is awfully sharp. "A 24 year old long earskin huh.... Dont tell me shes Aze-tans substitute?" "No, I dont think that at all." I denied Arisas suspicion with a serious face. "Is that really so? I thought you moved on to her from Aze-tan." "Theres no way." I shrugged my shoulder and denied Arisas continued push. "I mean, usually wed have done a celebration like earlier in the elf vige right?" "Thats--" I couldnt reply to Arisas reasonable words. "Something happened right? Why dont you talk about it with onee-san?" Arisa whos kneeling on the chair beside me tells me while patting my head as if persuading me. I recall the time when I told Aze-san about my engagement with the princess about two weeks ago. Two Weeks Ago "Satou! Is the Royal Capital alright already?" "Yes, Ive settled the problems, I n to move to the Labyrinth City in half a month." While saying that I put some cakes from Royal Capital in front of Aze-san. The nobles of the Royal Capital have been giving me box of cakes recently, so Ive brought some carefully selected ones from among them. I tell her about my new position after were about done with the peaceful tea party. "Actually Ive been appointed to be a vice-minister of the Ministry of Tourism, and Ill be going on a journey with several of my old friends who will be acting as the attendants." "Satou, youre amazing! To be sessful as a minister this young!" Aze-san you forgot the [Vice] part. "So Id like to bring new friends here, is it alright?" "Of course! Satou can bring anyone hes epted as many as he wants." Aze-san easily permitted my request. Shes quick to decide as usual. Lua-san whos acting as the watchdog and looking like shell vomit sugar in the room also nodded. Ill bring Zena-san and the others when Ie here again next time. Finally, I speak frankly about some slightly difficult thing to Aze-san. "One of those attendants is the princess of Shiga Kingdom you see, and for some reason shes been pushed to me as my fiancee." I look at Aze-san in the eyes and talk with a nuance that tells her thats it not my real intent. However, unfortunately, my thought didnt seem to reach her. "My! Satous bride! Let me hold the baby when Satous child is born okay." Aze-san spoke of congrattory words with higher voice pitch than usual. --ףȣ٣ "But but, is it only one? One is not--I mean, nobles of humankin take a lot of wives right? If its Satou, you should be able to marry 100 brides and make 1000 babies! And then Satous descendants can visit here for around 10.000 years! But dont stop with just the wives and the children, once in 10 days--" Unlike her usual self, Aze-san continues talking like a machine-gun. Since my marriage proposal had been rejected for three times already, I should be able tough off only this much, but Aze-sans words shocked me more than I thought, and I couldnt listen to most of thetter half of her talk. Present Time "Haaa--" After listening to my story, Arisa put her hand on her forehead and let out a grand sigh. "Are you stupiid? If you talked about that to someone whos less than a lover, its obvious that shed reply like that." "Arisa--" "Im sorry Liza-san. Ill hear your scoldingter, let me talk right now." Liza was going to scold Arisa for calling me with [Anta(you)], but Arisa continued her words while putting her hands on my shoulders. "And then, even though you always took your time to visit the elf vige once in three days no matter how busy you were, afterward you never go there, never even send short reports through [Telephone] and even when she contacted you with Telephone, you only replied curtly right?" Shes quite well-informed--. "Aze-tan consulted me with [World Phone] this noon. She was crying, saying Satou hates me now you know?" --Aze-san did? "Master, its presumptuous of me, but would you allow?" "Its okay." Liza unusually participated in love talk. Naturally, Liza talks to me with a serious face without looking like shes making fun of it. "Master is a human, Aialize-sama is a high elf." "Yup, thats right." "Human and high elf cannot make a child." "I know." I said it slightly displeased when the truth was directly presented to me. I wonder whats Liza trying to say? "It seems Master and Arisas sense of value is different, but regardless of race, the generalmon sense in this continent is that breeding is a matter of the highest priority. The grace period for long-lived races is long, so it appears that there are times when they have rtionship with other races, but even them always end up leaving descendants when theyre of marriageable age." "Youre quite well-informed Liza-san." "Yes, master Guya and ms. Poa sometimes talked about it when I was training in Boruenan." I see, since its from the elf master, this seems to be themon sense among the elves too. "And, humans have short life. The period to leave descendants is also short--" "In other words, regardless of feeling of love, its a rmendation to marry people of the same race?" "--That is right." Arisa summarized Lizas words. "Liza-san already said most of what I wanted to say, but stop getting into misunderstanding and being indecisive like some loveedy protagonist, quickly go to Aze-san and reconcile with her with a kiss." Arisa motivated me with some gant words. "Wouldnt it better for Arisa if we break up?" I said some bitter words to Arisa after getting irritated from feeling like an idiot. Theres a limit to being uncool. I immediately regretted it the moment I said it, but Arisaughed it off. "Hahn! Dont make light of Arisa-chan! I dont intend to be a hyena who preys on peoples misery! If I fall in love, Id seize it with my own charm like a lion would!" As always, Im no match for Arisa serious mode. "That sure is disadvantageous." "Im aware of it. But, I want to always be me! Thats why--" Arisa makes a charming smile unbefitting of her age. "--You can push me down anytime you want." She sent a clumsy wink to me. The part where it fails in the end is very like Arisa too. "Good evening, Aze-san." When I came to the tree house in the elf vige with Unit Arrangement, Aze-san whose upper half of the body was sprawling on the table quickly raised her face. "Zadou!" "I-it has been a while." With a teary voice, Aze-sans tackle-like intense embrace pushed me to the chair. Shes calling my name repeatedly while rubbing her face on my chest like a little child. "Oh good, youvee atst." Lua entered the room from the balcony while closing the window. "It was terrible, Aze-sama kept saying, Satou wonte anymore, Satou hates me now." "Im sorry." While brushing Aze-sans hair, I apologized to Lua-san. "Does Aze-san love--" This way of asking is cowardly. I changed the way I spoke halfway through. "I love Aze-san. There is no way Ill hate you. Does Aze-san love me?" "Of course, I really love Satou." --Really love. Really love. Really love. The wonderful words be a refrain in my head. Its enough as it is to keep me happy for three days, but I endure it and continue the talk. "Then would you be my spouse?" "T-that I cant do. Satou is a human, and Im a high-elf." So the bottleneck is the racial wall huh. "Is it not possible with humans?" "Un, not possible." Aze-san tly denied it. "I mean, a human and a high elf cant make children together." "Are children that important?" I match it with Lizas story. "Of course! Satous children will absolutely makes the world prosperous. Thats why Satou has to leave a lot of children. I mean thats the wish of Creator-sama." Just like the monotheist of the former world, it seems the Creator that Aze-san mentioned ordered the gods dispatched to this world with, "Give birth, multiply, fill thend." "Does that mean children from a woman other than Aze-san?" "Eh? I mean.... I cant give birth to Satous children. It cant be helped." Good. Apparently, it seems shes thinking its good as long as I can leave children from the same race. "Moreover, even though humans are short lived, their descendants resemble their ancestors. If you leave 1000 children, there might be one among them whos like Satou. After a long long time, wouldnt it be wonderful if I could meet a child whos exactly like Satou?" Living at the same time as Aze-san who is 100 million year old is probably difficult even in a world with life extension methods like this. However.... "Thats why you were saying 100 brides isnt it." "....Un, moreover even though I dont like it if Satou belongs to other woman, if Satou has a lot of wives, then Ill just be one of them and he wont be cold to me." --How lovable. Aze-san, can I push you down? "Ill never be cold to you. Even if I really have 100 wives, I wont stoping here. As long as Aze-san doesnt refuse it." I make sure to mix thest words with a jokingugh so that it wont be misunderstood. Still, I feel like a husband who has been permitted to have an affair by his wife. I dont intend to use that permission though. "Im d that you two seem to have made up." "Im sorry to have made Lua-san worry." I apologized to Lua-san who was putting the tea cups. "--Marriage outlook of the elves?" "Yes, for a future reference. Although its fine if you dont want to talk about it." Ive learned that the trouble this time was because of theck of mutual understanding, so I asked Lua-san about it at once. "Right, even though its quite different depending on the person, in general a pair who gets along with each other will be tied with Conceiving Contract after passing the lover period for about 100 years. Its what the humans refer as marriage. No one shares the same bed until the contract." As expected of elves. To spend 100 years as pure lovers.... "Even after the contract has been made, most give birth to a child in several decades or at most 100 years, and then they raise that child as a couple until the child grows up. Once the child bes independent, most couples conclude the contract and go back to be single. Most elves make two or three children in their lifetime, but there are rarely children who have the same parents." I thought it was quite a dry rtionship, but in actuality, they still spend hundreds of years living together even after the contract isplete. The reason why the elves have no family name but use ", the child of and " instead seems to be because of this custom. "If a couple doesnt have a child in 1000 years, theyll be forcefully separated by the n Assembly, but that hasnt happened here in 5000 years." "Isnt it about to be dangerous for Lua?" "Im young, so its still quite alright. Yes, it is alright." With a cool face, Lua-san answered Aze-sans interruption about her being unmarried. I can see slight sweats from Lua-sans side profile, I wonder if its just my imagination? --Wait. "Do high elves like Aze-san not get married in the million years time? "I havent you know? We high elves can make children among the same race, but the world tree will produce a new one when theres a vacant position, so theres no one who gets married besides the ones who are that whimsical." "Is that so." I sip the blue tea while feeling slightly relieved. "I mean we high elves are to be thepanion of the god when they dont get a consort." Aze-san said the important matter casually. "Gods consort?" "Un, the present god pantheon dont have enough power to form children though, so the call for it is a story from the olden age I think." Then, in order to prevent them from thinking some unnecessary thing, perhaps I should visit the male gods and chip off their power? "Satou-san, youre having a scary smile you know?" "Im sorry, I was just thinking of something stupid." I shake my head to drive out the dangerous thought, and then eat the portion of the celebration cake reserved for Aze-san and the others. When I asked about it to the demi-god mode Aze-san--. It is possible for a god to make a child with a high elf, but it has never happened in reality. "Why is that?" When a god creates a child, they need to give a piece of their divinity to the child. If the partner is not equal, the formed child wont be able to hold the parted power, and only weak power will dwell on the child. I see, looks like it needs preliminary handling indeed. Im slightly relieved that the needs to revolt against the god has disappeared. For the asion, I try asking something thats been slightly bothering me. "Is it possible for a human to be a god or a high elf?" Aze-san softly smiles hearing my question. Satou, Im happy about the meaning of that question, but do not aim to be an Ascended God. "Why is that?" There have been ten of thousands heroes and sages who tried to be an Ascended God so far in this world, however, not even one reaches the gods throne. "Is it absolutely impossible?" If its really impossible then the term [Ascended God] shouldnt have existed. From the memory of the world when Creator-sama came, there were three people who reached the gods thrones. However, there are only three of them in the span of three billion years. I extremely advise against it for the transient human race. Its such a disadvantageous talk huh.... Excepting the ones who are created as gods by gods of the higher order and demi-gods who are bestowed divinity, its such a tall order that it can only be described with the cliched word of miracle. Perhaps, Ill be like a demi-god if I let the [Gods Fragment] to dwell in my body? So I asked since that gave me hope. Right, it is said that a demon lord whose power runs wild and has lost its mortal reason is of the lowest seat of the demi-gods. But it is only a broken inferior good. Unfortunately, even though the [Gods Fragment] itself contains the divinity, someone who let it dwells on their body wont have the divinity itself. Satou, please do not take the [Gods Fragment] into yourself and goes on a rampage in desperation. "Yes, I do not have such a suicidal wish." Because the marriage isnt the goal, but a start of my love life. If it bes an obstacle in my life after the marriage, then theres no meaning in that. "Theres no use of me asking the way to train to be an Ascended God right?" Demi god mode Aze-san falls silent to my dumb question. I do not mind teaching you the way. "Are you sure!" I jump to the unexpected words. Im restless if I say so myself. However, I have a condition. "Ill clear any condition!" The me right now should be able to clear most difficult problems. Then, please make children from 100 girls of the same race. "--Eh?" Of course you cant force yourself on them okay? "Is that the condition?" Thats right. If you aim for the godhood, first you have to aplish your duty as a living being. Looks like its not a joke, shes saying it seriously. And then, please splendidly reach the gods throne, and take me as your wife. When that happens, lets make a child with me as Satous wife, just as you wish. I promised, "Absolutely", to the demi-god Aze-san whos smiling sublimely. Now then, I promised her "absolutely" earlier, but I dont intend to do the, "make children with 100 girls" prerequisite. In the first ce, its rude for the woman whos going to be my partner. I myself intend to seek the way to reach the gods throne during my free time. Im going to travel around the world anyway, I have a hunch that Ill probably find the way during the travel. If by any chance I cant find it until the deadline for my marriage with the princess, there is no choice but to brace myself when that happens. The Unknown little girl from before is probably willing to tell me, but I feel that itll be the direct g for the bad end, so I dont want to choose it. Thus, Im thinking of struggling with the frontal attack until the time limit. Now then, the airship is going to arrive in the Royal Capital soon, why dont I read some books in the Forbidden Library as a change of pace? Book 14 - 14-10. Rumor about the Apostle 14-10. Rumor about the Apostle Satous here. Fulfilling the promise exchanged during childhood is the standard of childhood friends, but I think remembering the promise youve made in your childhood is a tall order. "My! Youre all Satous new wives right?" Even though Im aware of Aze-sans real intention now, her innocent words weight down on my heart. With the matter yesterday, today Ive brought the princess, Sera, Lady Karina, Zena-san in addition to the usual members to the tree house in Boruenan. "I am honored to be graced with your presence, your majesty sacred tree Aialize-sama. I am Satous fiancee, Shistina the sixth princess of Shiga Kingdom." "U-um.... You dont need to call me your majesty okay?" Aze-san is bewildered with the overwhelming princesss greeting. In contrast, Hikaru is acting like shes been friend with Aze-san for 10 years after she greeted her. "Thats right, Aze looks like she doesnt like such a stiff greeting, be more friendly!" Right now shes sitting beside Aze-san, joining shoulders while being overly familiar. --Change with me, Hikaru. "My name is Sera, granddaughter of Duke Oyugock of Shiga Kingdom." "Im Ka-Karina, daughter of Earl Muno desuwa." "E-err, my name is Zena Marientail, Im working as Satou-sans escort." The three girls introduced themselves after the princess, but Zena-sans introduction is too modest. "Zena-san is the benefactor of Liza and the others, and my first friend in Shiga Kingdom." Thus, I followed up slightly. "If shes Satous friend, then shes also my friend. Lets get along well, Zena." "Y-yes! I-Im honored to." As Aze-san rode on it spontaneously, Zena-san rigidly replied in monotone. "Mwu, wrong wife." Arisa is looking at them pleasingly, but Mia began to lightly hit Aze-san with sharp eyes. Its not like shes serious, but leaving it is not good, so I collect Mia with [Magic Hand] and put her on myp. Tama who was originally sitting on myp read the mood and smoothly slid to my side. "Satou." "Do you not like to be on myp?" "I dont hate it." Mia is shaking her head, swinging her twintails making it hit the back of my head, but Ill receive this much contently. "When I look at this, Aze-tan really does have the authority huh. Everyone is rigid." Arisaments on the interaction between Aze-san and the others while giving me a cup of fruit water. That serious mode will soon copse--. "Dehehe~" "Whats wrong Arisa?" Arisa whos letting out some weirdugh pokes my shoulder with her index finger. "I mean, I heard about it from Aze-tan." I can guess what she heard, but it doesnt seem like Arisa is going to say it out loud. "U-um, Ive heard about the 100 wives talk too." Lulu who showed up beside Arisa said the thing that Arisa couldnt say while smiling. I see, so thats why she looks calm.... I intend to seek the way to ascend the godhood during the grace period, I dont have any n to get 100 wives right now. However, seeing Arisa and Lulu looking so happy, as expected I couldnt say it. Thus, the first meeting of the princess and the others with Aze-san that was filled with tension ended without any problem. The princess and the others didnt seem like they could talk familiarly with Aze-san yet, but theyre probably going to get used to it after seeing Tama and Pochi talk with her normally. "--Among the orphanages in the Royal Capital, Echigoya Firm has sent human resources and funds to nine of which arent being supported by the Welfare Bureau. In addition, weve let the senior orphans to do odd jobs at the nearest Firms workshops. The details regarding the downtowns [Hello Work] and the widows home industry project are collected in these documents." The day after we deepened our friendship at the elf vige, I received a bundle of documents from Tifaliza. Its quite thick. Ive asked her about the summary, but I have to at least skim over it. "Next, its about the military unit deployed to subjugate the rebellion in Bishtal Dukedom. Three orders of knight from the kingdom military have liberated three cities from the rebel army, however...." It seems the rebel armyunched counteroffensives using monsters in order to drive them out of the cities, and got them to be on the verge of annihtion. Only the order of knight that were apanied by Jeril of Shiga Eight Swords and mithril explorers was able to sessfully defend the city they were in, it seems theyre the holding the war front at bay. "Thus, Heim-dono of Shiga Eight Swords leading holy knights will be deployed." "Then we should deliver the magic sword that he ordered." The magic sword that was requested half a month ago has long beenpleted, but since we put on the official stance, "Built-to-Order needs time", we suspended delivering it. Heims personal magic sword is a great sword type thats like the holy sword Durandal, and has [Eternal de]mand word that can be used to regain its sharpness. If the de was just chipped, then it would work somehow, but as expected, the sword couldnt be restored if it was broken. Its made from adamantite so I can guarantee the toughness. Since only that much didnt have enough romance, I also put an abridged version of Lulu arms eleration magic circle on it. If you stream magic power into the circuit, its possible to do super-elerated shes or stabs with extreme swiftness. When I let Pochi to try it, it demonstrated enough power to pierce through a shield made from lesser dragons scales. The magic sword is hard to handle, but Sir Heim should be able to master it. The ominous-sounding Command Word which I got from Arisa was suggested to be changed, but it was toote since I had already put the function. "Deliver it to Sir Heim before he departs." I take out the magic sword Heim from the item box and lean it against the work desk. Coming up the name was troublesome, so I named it by the users name. And then, the manager asked me when I had finished talking with Tifaliza. "Kuro-sama, what would you like to do with the plot ofnd that has been given to Mitsukuni Duke House? For a mansion thats befitting of a duke house, then a request for the suitable architecture magic for a noble is--" "Ill do that myself. Ill leave it to the manager to prepare the furniture and the garden." I want to get some feedback of the experience Ive learned from building the solitary ind. "Kuro-sama, if possible wed like you to build the research facility for Ann and the others who have moved from the junction city." "Okay. Ill make it a bit away from the the professors research facility." Ann whom Tifaliza mentioned is the one who managed alchemists in the junction city, theyre the femalepounders whom I named from ABCDE. The matter about the fiend drug should be about to cool down soon, so Ive made them to join Echigoya Firm. "If something happens, get in touch with Mito with the information magic device okay." "Understood." The airship where Satou should be boarding is going to arrive this noon, so Im thinking ofpleting Duke Mitsukunis mansion until then. Ive already made the blueprint together with Hikaru and Arisa, so I just need to actualize it. "Ell-sama, today Kuro-sama is going toe here right--Uwah Kuro-sama!" "Calm down Aoi. Kuro-sama, please excuse us. Aoi would like to suggest a new business, would you be willing to lend us your time?" Id like to quickly construct the duke mansion, but I endure it for a bit and ept Aois new business presentation. "--I see, reformable undergarments made of fiber that can contract and expand with magic power huh." "Yes, please do tell me if Kuro-sama knows any good material with good cost to performance ratio." There are many material that can expand with magic power, but materials from nt-type monster deteriorate fast, so there are many which need extra cost to preserve them. If the deterioration can be ignored, theres something like the [Crawling Ivy] thats used in making traps, but you cant use it for undergarments. If metal is fine, then the material used for the princess and the others armor can be used, but that one is too costly even for a noble. After pondering for a bit, I recalled the thing I heard from Arisa before. "The magic cloth taught in the magic school should have such a property. Ask the manager to arrange the rted book." "Understood." Arge scale facility will be needed for manufacturing magic cloth, but we should be able to do it with the workshop facilities that Echigoya Firm has bought. I decided to pretend that I didnt hear Aoi boy saying, "Now we can make stockings." It seems he has quite the profound taste. "Fumu, this much should be okay I think?" When I had finished making the exterior of Duke Mitsukuni mansion, the small airship that Satou should have ridden arrived on the neighboring Earl Munos Mansion. I wanted to do the interior decoration too, but I can just do it after finishing my official businesster. After changing to noble clothes in the solitary ind pce, I enter the gate to the small airship. "Master! I saw it from the airship, was it alright do such a conspicuous thing like that?" "Yeah, it doesnt matter. Kuros and Nanashis absurdities are widely known in the royal capital after all. That much is no problem." Arisa asked about the magical construction of Duke Mitsukuni mansion, so I told her my opinion. Unlike Satou, Nanashi and Kuro who have Shiga Kingdom backing them should have no opposition in wielding overwhelming power. After showing that much magic, rather than trying to oppose Duke Mitsukuni house, people probably would try to gain their grace instead. It should go well if I just leave the manager to deal with the aftermath. "Leaving that aside, Im going to meet with the prime minister, whats everyones n?" "Mia and I are going to the library in the magic school." "Nn, investigation." Arisa and Mia answered my question first. "Id like to go with Arisa and Mia-sama, is it alright?" "Yes, I dont mind. I can report to the prime minister alone." "Then Ill go with them as a guard." The princess is going with the library group, and Zena-san will be guarding them. "Pochi wants to y in the knight school." "Tama too~?" "Okay. Dont make too much racket okay." "Yes nanodesu." "Aye~" "Then I will apany the two." "Please, Liza." Looks like the beast girls want to meet their friends in the knight school of the royal academy. I was slightly worried with just Tama and Pochi, so I was d that Liza offered to apany them. "Master, I want to go to the childhood school so I dere." It seems Nana wants to visit Shiro and Crows ss. Shell be happy with a lot of the young organisms there. The people who arent here, Lulu is currently testing the menu for the cooking contest in the solitary ind pce, while Lady Karina is working hard at her battle training against thebat golems in the beach of the solitary ind pce. Exchanging ces with us who have arrived in the royal capital, Hikaru has gone to Fujisan mountains where the heavenly dragons and the others are. I have asked Hikaru to check the library in the heavenly dragon shrine. "It wouldnt be good for a vice minister if he was without his attendants, so Id go with Satou-san to the Royal Castle." Sera whom I thought would be going to the Tenion Temple dered so. For some reason, the princess and Zena-san who heard that had [Oh no!] expressions on their face, but Im only going to report the result of the small airships test flight to the prime minister, so theres no need to regret anything like that. "Then, let us go Satou-san." Together with Sera who was strangely cheerful, I got on the called carriage from Pendragon Mansion to the Royal Castle. "--Threatening mood is spread among the group of small countries to the east. Right now, we cannot confirm whether any demon is rampaging there, but someone wearing white vestment calling themselves [Gods Apostle] has been making several incidents in the small countries." While sipping the tea made frombyrinth-sourced moss, I listen about the situation at the east where Im nning to go. Before we got to this story, he had told me about other stories like the destruction of the demon lord and the war between Holy State Parion and its three neighboring countries. "Is there anything inmon between the incident ces?" "There is nothing that suggests it." In addition to the [Priest massacre incident] that Ive heard from the marchioness in thebyrinth city Selbira, the apostle seems to be doing actions with unknown purpose like destroying the royal vis of the small countries, or annihting the mercenary groups who were wandering on the strifedennds of the small countries. "The royal research institute and theologians of the temples think that the self-proimed apostle may be using the earth magic [Stone to Salt] or the ritual holy magic [Divine Retribution] to change people and building into salt." Either of the magic has a long chant, and I can sense the magic wave from the sign, so it should not be possible to do a surprise attack on me. There might be other people that can use ritual magic chantlessly like me though, so I should think of the countermeasure as an insurance. I also asked the prime minister the way to get in touch with the spies who have infiltrated the countries I will be traveling to. After leaving the royal castle, Sera and I went around to the royal research institute and met the theologians whom the prime minister referred to gather information. At the royal research institute we found out that the ritual magic needs some prerequisites like offerings, stars lining up and such, and while we were at it, I also got them to show thetest research, permanent defensive magic. Leaving aside the former, thetter is extremely helpful, so I presented them some scarce materials needed for their research as thepensation. We didnt get any new information from each temples we visited afterward, but we were referred to a person called heretic theologian when I donated 10 gold coins to the Zaikuon temple. We were referred to the edge of the slum in the downtown. The one we meet is an old woman who has the alias of [Heretic Theologian] that doesnt suit her. "--It might be a skill used by the demon gods apostle called Cmity (y Merry)." The old woman said some disturbing things while snacking on the tea cake I brought. Please stop with the dangerous words like "demon gods apostle." "Cmity?" "Yes, Ive only ever seen it in an ancient Furu empire document, its said that anything touched by the hand changes into salt pir." Just touching means out, the hurdle is too high. I have to think of the way to defend against it for mypanion. "Is there no way to prevent it?" "The demon gods apostle excessively fears dragons, so they absolutely wont get near someone who has the presence of a dragon." I got an unexpected solution when I asked while not expecting anything. I should not blindly believe it, but were lucky if it has any effect, Ill create essories made of the heavenly dragons and the ck dragon Heirons scales and give it to everyone. Maybe I should try using the dragon scales to make some dye? Using the fiber in the scales to create cloth might also be a good idea. Later, I tried talking to the reincarnated people in thebyrinths loweryer, but they never met this [Demon Gods Apostle]. Corpse had met Urions apostle, while Yuika had met Garleons apostle, but they never saw any ritual magic that could change people into salt. ording to Corpse and Yuika, the apostles are only about as strong as a mid demon to less than a greater demon, they dont have Unique Skill, their magic are about the same as the demon and they need to chant to use it, so there should be no need for us to be that nervous. "--Zena-san." Late at night that day, I called to Zena-san who was practicing magic in the beach of the solitary ind pce. Her power is far superior than when she was in the Seryuu city back then. "Satou-san, were the sounds of my magic too noisy?" "No, not at all." I hand over a cup of fruit water to Zena-san whos gasping from the excessive magic usage. Next, I take out a table on the beach. "Ivepleted the present for Zena-san, so Ivee to deliver it." "--Present?" I put magic books and several magic tools on the table. "I-is this possibly the [Book of Wind] of the [Jib Cloud Magic Dictionary]?" "Yes, its something that Zena-san will need from now on. This thin book over here has selected spells of the flight magic and the exnation to control them." This book is my own work. "--Flight magic?!" Hearing me, Zena-san raises her face like it was flicked. "Yes, the Zena-san right now should be able to use it." "W-with flight magic I--" "Yes, once youre able to fly freely in the sky, we have to fulfill our promise dont we." We exchanged a promise to take an [Aerial Date] once Zena-san has learned flight magic when we were in Seryuu City. "So you remember it, Satou-san." "Of course." Overwhelmed with emotion, Zena-san wraps her delicate hands on mine. Did she think that Ipletely forget about it? After staring at each other for a while, Zena-sanes to her sense, separates her hands and jumps back. "I-Im sorry." While her cheeks are reddening, she opens the thin book as if varnishing over it. "There are three spells arent there." Zena-san muttered while turning the thin books pages. This book has [Practice Fly], [Automatic Fly] and [Fly] spells. "The written spells have different degree of difficulty, so you should start with the Practice Fly. Ill do it with you together if you need a model." I recite the [Practice Fly] spell. "This magic can only do ascending, descending, advancing, and turning left and right. Its a magic to do floating movement rather than for flying like a bird." If I talked with Arisa, Id call it a magic that move like a drone, rather, I can immediately imagine it. "Ive mixed in the wind magic Air Float function so you dont have to worry about falling, please get used to flying with this magic." "Y-yes! Ill do my best." Zena-san looks eager while having a posture like shell fall forward. "These magic tools are precautions so you wont get hurt during the flying magic practice. Please be sure to wear it during your practice okay." Theyre for absorbing impact in case of falls. Ive put the mechanism in Lulus and Nanas equipment, so it has the stamp of approval. "W-wearing this, is it...." Zena-san picks up a magic tool and blushes, perhaps because it looks like a half-transparent leotard. "I-Its embarrassing, but since its clothes that Sa-Satou-san has made...." --Embarrassing? Apparently, Zena-san has misunderstood. "Its thin, so please wear it between your underwear and your clothes." "Th-thats right isnt it. A-ahaha, oh me--" Zena-san cleared the misunderstanding with my follow up, but she tries to varnish over it with cheeks that are even redder than before. "I-Im going for a bit!" It seems she couldnt bear her embarrassment anymore, Zena-san ran away from the beach after dering so. Due to her level up, her physical ability seems to have risen favorably well. I send the equipment and magic books to Zena-sans room with [Teleport an Object], and leave a message ball for Zena-san in this ce. Shell be embarrassed even if I wait here after all. "--Hero, hows your situation?" After separating from Zena-san, I contacted the heros party with the telmunication equipment in Echigoya Firm. This time, its the hero himself instead of the house-watching attendant after a long while. Yo Nanashi, looks like youre doing well there. "Well yeah. Im good at finding enemies you see. Should I go help you if you need help in searching?" Ah your timing is bad. The engineers of the Weasel Empire have agreed to provide us a magic tool for tracking the demon lord you see. We asked it from our side, so we cant tell them we dont need it now. "I see." --Oops, Im toote huh. Sorry bout it. When we were fighting, the demon lord itself felt far weaker than the yellow bastard we fought in Oyugock city, so Ill show you that we can defeat it this time. Apparently, every time they were about to defeat it, the demon lord escaped by using a dummy as a scapegoat. "Then Ill be waiting for good news in the nextmunication." Yeah! Im not worthy of Saga Empires hero if I cant defeat at least one demon lord! Hes burdening the dignity of Saga Empire and God Parions prestige, so it seems hes a bit eager. "Hero, Cherish your life okay." I sent a famous words from a super popr game to the hero. I know. Not just me, Ill show you that Ill go back without missing anyone! "Un, I believe Hayato can do it." I returned words of encouragement to Hayatos powerful words, and then we finished the regrmunication. In the middle of the night, I made bracelets for everyone using the beautiful heavenly dragons scales. Itd be boring if they all looked the same, so I put different images as the carved seals on the te part of the bracelets. These equipment are countermeasures against the [Demon Gods Apostle], so Ive not put magic circuit on it. For that, Ivepleted the simpler version of Rakas automatic defense system which is still under development, and Im now thinking of putting space magic into it. The next morning, my small airship departs from the Royal Capital, I choose the course that goes to Oyugock Dukedom through coasnds in marquis Ganika territory. Were supposed to arrive in marquis Ganikas territory before noon, so we should be able to visit Capital of Ganika in the evening. Its been awhile since we visit a new city, lets treat ourselves to a sightseeing tour together with everyone! Book 14 - 14-11. The Territory of Marquis Ganika 14-11. The Territory of Marquis Ganika Satous here. There is an unexpectedlyrge amount of omens of fall. But those many omens get overlooked until the fall. "Dried fish~?" "Theyre aall fish nanodesu." I brought Tama and Pochi along to one of the big fishing viges in Marquis Ganikas territory. We came to this vige to search for fish as presents for people who live in the mountain regions. This territory of Marquis Ganika is in the middle of the airne that connects the Royal Capital and the territory of Duke Oyugock, its an elongated shaped territory that mostly faces the sea. "Merchant-sama, would you buy our product nya?" When we were walking along the dried fish racks toward the ce where there was a lot of people, a girl with strange end word talked to me. Shes a catkin like Tama. Unlike Tama, her hair and eyes look bad, but it doesnt seem like she has an ill intention against us. Its annoying to correct her that Im a noble, so I decide to continue the talk while leaving her misunderstanding alone. "You really saved me nya. Weve been getting a whole lot of fish for a half of month, we couldnt eat them all, so we had to turn them into dried fish nya. Yet the usual merchants said, every fishing vige in the territory is getting a good haul, the price has fallen, they were reluctant to buy them, it was troubling nya." When I asked about the dried fishs price, it was bizarrely cheap at only 5% of the price in the Royal Capital, so I bought a lot as rmended. This girl seems to be the boss of this vige, catkins and gillkins people with big builds carry the baggage one after another when the girl orders them. "Are you only going to buy the dried fish nya? We also have dried abalones and beautiful shell cratfs you nyaow?" The shrewd catkin girl tried to sell some expensive products. The shell crafts craftsmanship were not quite that good, but since I heard that they were the handiworks of widows and girls from poor houses, I decided to buy them all as they werent that much anyway. I can just sell them in the ind branch offices of Echigoya Firm. Another fisherman-like gillkin came to sell some fresh mackerel-like fish, so I brought a basketful of them. When I bought one, more fishermen came to me one after another to try to sell their fish. It seems the story about big haul is true. "Octopus~?" "The octopus outside thebyrinth are small nodesu." Tama and Pochi who saw octopus among the seafood tilted their heads in puzzlement. Of course theyre smallpared to the Dungeon Octopus that are more than 10 meter big in thebyrinth. Even those are smallpared to the Kraken that live in the open sea though. While having that exchange, Tama and Pochi stuff the products that weve bought to their magic bags. "Work~ work~" "Pochi will work hard too nodesu." "Magic bag nya! As expected of a great merchant, theyre different nya!" The catkin girl made a fuss when she saw that. There were many merchants who have magic bags in the Royal Capital, but theres probably no peddlers going around fishing viges who have one, no wonder its rare. Then, a catkin old man wearing worn-out clothes appeared. Perhaps its just my imagination, but the surrounding peoples eyes are steep. "Hear me! Everyone! This big haul is an omen of the undersea people from the deep sea attacking! We have to abandon the seaside and run away to the mountain now!" --Undersea people. Without caring the atmosphere around, the old man makes his speech while scowling at the sea. I tried searching the sea map just in case, but I couldnt find the thing called undersea people. Of course, Ive also searched the seas outside the territory. There was a lot of monsters, but that was just the usual so I ignored it. "Bemud-jiisan, we have a customer right now nya. Talk your nonsense to your pet dog in your house nya." Once the catkin girl did that, the vigers around also sneered at the old man. U~n, I hate this kind of mood. I urge the catkin girl to settle the payment, and lead the vigers interest from the old man to me. "Excuse me, howd you like to be paid, with cash or jewels?" "Of course cash nya! Itd be good if its in copper coins so we can distribute it to everyone nya." Even though we bought so much, I only had to pay with 73 copper coins. Ive been buying things with gold coins so far, so this feels strange. The vigers who saw the piled up copper coins made a fuss, "Were having a feast today!" We were invited too, but since we needed to prepare the lunch, we refused. The thing that the old man earlier talked about caught my interest so I moved to the [Return Teleport] point outside the territory of Marquis Ganika and re-executed [All Map Exploration], but there was no new information besides the fact that there was an outbreak of monsters called Sea Orc that I saw for the first time in the bottom of the sea of the continental shelf. I think being called deep sea even though theyre living in the continental shelf is a bit wrong, but I shouldnt mind the trivial. For the time being, I pull one of the Sea Orcs with space magic and check it. These Sea Orcs are basically a pig with fins as their limbs, and theres a swordfish-like horn on their forehead. Their average level is level 3, theyre extremely weak. It seems there are various sub-species just like Demi-goblins. There is a lot of them, but since theyre so weak that the monsters in the sea could trample them down, they probably wont even get to the ground whats with the sea several kilometers around them containing many powerful monsters for them. Right, theres no way that a world crisis will always be around the corner. "Wee back, Master." "Im back." When I got back to the small airship, a brownie in flight uniform greeted me. Even though this ship can be left unmanned, I let brownies who wish for it to handle the ship during the normal cruises in turns. This flight uniformed brownie is an airship maniac even among those brownies, hes doing his duty while wearing handmade goggles and flight uniform. Moreover, it seems he likes to steer the ship with the wheel on the upper deck thats exposed to the strong wind and sunlight instead of the one in the bridge. Once the brownie got back to the steering wheel, I turned on the anti-wind magic on the rear deck, took out beach chairs from the Storage, and began to check the information in the tourist book and the one I got from the map. This territory of Marquis Ganika is a long territory thats endowed with 1000 kilometer long coastline extending from the east to the west, theres only a few inhabitable area as it has four cities, seven towns and many viges around them. There are inlets protected with barrier pirs every 40-50 kilometer of the coastline to prevent monsters from entering, theyre used as evacuation sites for ships that are cruising on the coast. It seems the fee for entering these inlets are the source of ie for the territory of Marquis Ganika. Looking at the map, it seems most of the viges in the territory are located along these safe inlets. Looking things with the Senrigan (Extra irvoyance) magic, the big haul isnt only happening in the vige earlier, but its amon situation among the viges and towns in the territory. This [Senrigan (Extra irvoyance)] is an advanced version of [irvoyance] magic, I can view anywhere on the map with it. I contact Echigoya Firms Manager through Telephone magic. Yes, Elterina speaking. "Manager, do you know about the big haul phenomenon in the territory of Marquis Ganika?" --Yes, we are aware of it. We have received reports pertaining it from the branch offices in the marquis territory. Tifaliza who heard about it from the manager recheck the report once again. ording to the report, the haul is 20% better than thest year. "It seems the haul is exploding even more in the actual site than the report suggests." Should we instruct the branch offices to buy more? "Yeah, if its something that can be preserved dry, then you can buy as many as you like as long as its not higher priced than the conventional market price." Understood. Im d that shes quick to handle things, but I feel a bit lonely that she doesnt ask about the reason or the storage site. The preserved foods that well buy can be featured on the branch offices in the ind. The airship thats arrived in the capital of Marquis Ganikas territory is met by the next marquis and the chief nobles. This is probably because Im apanied by Princess Shistina. Since this is our first city, Id have liked to tour it with everyone, but we had to participate in the tea party sponsored by the marchioness until the evening banquet. I gave the usual snack sets and magic-made ssworks as the souvenirs. Since Marquis Ganika is a sailor, I had prepared a sswork modeled after big caravel ship. It was not hard to do since I only imitated the real thing. I picked it since I thought itd probably look better than some ss sword. "Oh! I have never seen such a meticulous sswork even in Oyugock Dukedom. Wonderful! Truly a wonderful item! With such an item, I cannot return the favor without giving back our heirloom, the Sea King Five-Pronged Spear or the Twin Sea Dragon Wand." It seems Marquis Ganika really liked it, he told a joke that made his wife and retainers to lift their eyes. ording to the tourist book, the Sea King Five-Pronged Spear that he mentioned seems to have the effect of flinching the widely distributed sea-type monsters in addition to being effective against them, so its an indispensable item for the fleet. The Twin Sea Dragon Wand is a magic wand that acts as auxiliary for water magic, its a key item for using the forbidden water magic [Divine Tidal Wave]. Theres no magician that can use forbidden magic in the territory of Marquis Ganika but theres a lot of local water magicians here, so the item is an object of yearning in the territory. "--Dear?" "Its a joke of course. I will give my youngest daughter to the Viscount." "Your excellency, if you joke too much, the snake king will change to the dragon king you know?" "Princess Shistina is well-informed with our tradition. You guys, learn from her highness--" I was hesitant what to say back to the marquis who was reminded by his first wife, but as usual the princess dealt with it before I could talk. The you guys that the marquis said are probably the daughters of his rtives who are in this ce. "Viscount-sama, what kind of ce is thebyrinth?" "Her highness, what kind of music is in fad in the royal capital?" "Sera-sama, I will enter the temple apprenticeship next year. Would you tell me about the temple?" When the marquis withdrew for governmental affair, the girls let out a barrage of questions like surging waves. Most of them are asking the princess but since the princess has no interest in music or clothes that are in fad, they change the target to me so I dont even have time to drink the tea. Every girl looks so happy, but theres one with a gloomy face. Shes not the marquiss daughter, but his niece, a daughter of an earl. Shes 15 year old, her physique is good and her shoulder-length hair leaves a lively impression. Her level is 10, her skills are [Water Magic], [Ship Handling], and [Etiquette]. "Nereina-sama, are the sweets not to your liking?" "No, theyre wonderful sweets that Ive never tasted before." I tried to talk with the earls daughter in question, but since her nuance felt like she was annoyed, I stopped trying to talk with her in the tea party. After the banquet, Ive got to enjoy some rum rmended by Marquis Ganika and liquor bragged by the upper nobles in a salon thats separated by gender. It seems theres a lot of heavy drinker nobles in this territory. When I was sobering up on the balcony while feeling the wind, my Attentive Ears skill picked up a conversation between two women. "Nereina, are the undersea people really going to attack from the bottom of the sea?" "Mydy.... I do not know either." Apparently, its a conversation between the earl daughter Nereina and the eldest daughter of the marquis. "However, as checked by the retainers, there are many stories where fish and monsters that have never been before being sighted among the popce. Moreover, the fleet of Baron Donsuden that should have arrivedst month hasnt arrived even now." "Something might be happening beyond the sea--" The marquis daughter muttered a sigh like it was not her problem hearing the fretting Miss Nereina. Fumu, distribution huh.... I didnt check that. I saw it on the map, but since I didnt know the previous information, I dont really know. It seems interesting, maybe I should check it out a bit. "--Tama." "You called~?" I didnt think that she would reallye. "Was the dinner good?" "Ganika Shrimp was delicious~" Tama whos in dress lets out a smile. For todays banquet, I went with not only the princess but everyone including the beastkin girls. "I see, Id like you to do a little something--" "Dont worry be happy~?" A while after Tama had disappeared, several people came to the balcony. I asked Tama to call Liza, Pochi, Nana, and Zena-san here. "Im sorry to interrupt you during the pleasant banquet, but Id like you to gather some information in the town." "Understood, Master. Awaiting your order." Liza consented to my sudden request. I want to know whether the conversation earlier is true. "Id like you to gather information from the sailors in the towns bar." "Understood." "Aye aye~" "Roger nanodesu." "Yes, Master." "I-Ill do my best!" Liza with Zena-san, Pochi with Nana, I open a gate to the nearby harbor for them to go investigate in groups. Of course, theyve changed to in clothes. I felt a bit hesitant sending them to harbor bar filled with rowdy people inside, but these girls should be able to repel some sexually harassing drunkards now. I hope theyre careful not to overdo it at least. "What about Tama~?" "Tama has a special mission." "Nin nin~" Ninja has ninjas work to do. "Leaving us behind, I cant let that happen!" "Nn, same." After Tama disappeared, Arisa and Mia appeared through teleportation. "Ive never intended to leave you behind. Arisa is to gather intelligence from Miss Nereina together with Sera, Mia is going with me to intrude the library and check the old documents there." I should ask the marquis directly after checking for a bit. "Eh~, I want to go with Master too." "Then once Seras investigation is over, ,contact me with [Telephone] and Ill summon you here." "Cant be helped. Since Arisa-chan is a nice woman, Ill give you an okay." Itd have left a good impression if she didnt click and wink in the end.... "Mia, please check the books with chains over there. Ill look them all from the other side in turns." "Nn, okay." Once we arrived in the dark library through space magic, we immediately began the investigation. I granted Mia with the dark magics [Night Vision]. Looking up the book straightforwardly would be troublesome, so I put the books along with the shelves into my Storage and then searched the keywords [Undersea People], [Ravine], and [Disaster]. Even though I had checked half of the ten shelves, I couldnt find anything that matched them. Master, wevepleted the inquiry. "Okay, Ill summon you here." Sera is still with Miss Nereina and the marquiss daughters, so I only summon Arisa. "Sera is still talking with Nee-tan and the others, so she stayed behind. Undersea people sounds like the prophecies of Nostradamus doesnt it. ording to the marquiss daughters, there wasnt any story about whether the undersea people really attacked in the history books of the marquis house." I see, it seems to be a so-called folklore huh. ording to the four people who investigated the town, one of the rumor circting among the drunkard seems to be [Undersea people are attacking]. ording to Tama who investigated the fishing vige, fish that were usually only seen in the offshore getting caught on coastal waters, and a lot of cases where strong monsters rampaging on the coast seem to be true. "Found." Mia muttered. The words [Undersea people] are certainly on the ce where her fingers are pointing. "Hey, do they really exist?" "Who knows, they may be if the thing written in that book is true." I shrug my shoulder to Arisas question. These are written in the book that Mia found--. The ground shook like it was the beginning of the world continued on, people profited from the dried up sea taking the sea products by hands, killing sea monsters that couldnt move on the ground, getting their hands on seemingly inexhaustible magic cores. The tide abating after an earthquake happened in my former world too. Such blessings didntst long, from beyond the parched sea as the abominable inhabitants of the undersea city Nenerie came attacking. Without even getting the chance to name the undersea people, the people of the fishing viges were bitten from the head to toe, devoured. I feel that its an allegory of tsunami, but I also feel that its a written work by a reincarnated person whos into Ctulhu myth. However, the cruelty of the undersea people didntst long. The king of Ganika that was bestowed the Sea King Five-pronged Spear from the god drove away the undersea people from the shore, the queen carrying the Twin Sea Dragon Wand pushed away the undersea people to beyond the ravine. It seems the territory of Marquis Ganika was an independent kingdom in old days. Id probably have to find the Sea King Five-Pronged Spear and the Twin Sea Dragon Long Wand and avert the crisis if this were an RPG, but since its troublesome, I wont ask the marquis to lend them to me. --With that information, I came to the sky above the ce where the Sea Orcs are. Written in the book that Mia found, during that time, there was arge quantity of eaten corpses of Sea Orcs getting washed ashore. Ive only brought Arisa here after some fierce rock-paper-scissor matches. "Then, lets go." I pick [Sea Divide] from the Magic Column and execute it. The MP consumption is high for an advanced magic. The seawater got pushed aside, and a perpendicr water hole several kilometer big in radius appeared. "Uoooo, are you some kind of prophet!" Arisa whos surprised hugs my head. It seems she doesnt have enough leeway to sexually harass me today. Ignoring the group of Sea Orcs who are floundering on the dried bottom of the sea, I move with Sky Drive. Since I am the point of the Sea Divide, the divided part moves with me. Sometimes there were tasty looking level 30 and above monsters scattered about, Arisa defeated them with her space magic. Maybe I should have brought Mia who needs more experience points to level up. After a while, we met a vertical cliff that looked like an ocean trench. When we descended a bit, the radars scope narrowed down. The trench seems to be of another map. After executing All Map Exploration from the magic column, I see that the bottom of the trench is the [Undersea City of Nenerie]. Moreover, there are several tens of thousands of monsters called [Neroid] inside the city. Around 30% of those monsters have the condition of [Hunger] or [Starvation]. Perhaps in the near future, these Neroids would attack the group of Sea Orcs and might even reach the shore while chasing after them. However, that will never happen. Because--. "Its nice isnt it, finding another ce to level up besides thebyrinth." "Thats right. Theyre too weak for Arisa and the others, but they should be good matches for Zena-san and the others training." Ivepletely enclosed them with space magic, so the Neroids wont be able to escape from the undersea city. We tried to get in contact with them since theyre called [Undersea People] for once even though theyre monsters, but since they came attacking us with the intention to eat even without looking at us, we changed the objective to annihtion. I also didnt getnguage skill, it didnt seem like we could converse. Getting to tour and explore the undersea city while leveling up Zena-san and the others levels is quite the bargain. Along the way, I threw Sea Orcs that Arisa had defeated and unappetizing insect type monsters, so they shouldnt be annihted due to starvation. Nothings happening in the world today too--. Theres no way that world crisis happens often. Book 14 - SS: The Territory of Marquis Ganika, Later This is not in Satous point of view. Main chapters will follow after. SS: The Territory of Marquis Ganika, Later "--This is, an old document?" "Yes, its in the castles library, look at this Nereina." "Is it a modern trantion?" Five days after Princess Shistina visited, I was called by the youngdy to the castle. "If this is true--" "Yes, it should be an evidence of the undersea peoples existence." A servant of the marquis house, most likely someone of talent that could read ancient documents must have found it. If we show this to marquis-sama, we might be able to persuade or even push marquis-sama tounch a full-scale investigation. I feel clear like a small bird that sees the morning sun after a long while. "Excuse me!" The youngdy and I came to the work room of Marquis-sama. Normally we would have been stopped along the way, but today there wasnt anyone stopping us. Its strange. This must be my lucky day. "That was quick." --Eh? I exchanged looks with the youngdy hearing unexpected words from Marquis-sama. "This girl is the one who has promptly raised the warning about the matter this time, shes Nereina-dono." A young woman with golden hair cut to her shoulders stands up from the sofa in front of Marquis-sama. Shes wearing expensive looking clothes and graceful jewels as the essories. Theres no mistake that shes an upper noblewoman, moreover, she must be a noble from the Royal Capital. "Shes S of Echigoya Firm." --A merchant? She looks like a noble no matter how you look at it right? "Marquis-sama. Today Ivee as a retainer of Duke Mitsukuni." "So you were." Duke Mitsukuni.... That famous Duke Mitsukuni from the time of Ancestor King-samas world reformation! While still feeling surprised we exchanged greetings with the woman who looks like she was born in a noble house. "Now then, regarding the matter of undersea people---" "Its true! Undersea people do exist!" I impatiently interrupted S-sama. Its already far more severe than impoliteness. If this keeps up, it wont end up with just scolding, I might be sent to my parent houses reflection room. Now that it hase to this, I prepare myself. "I-if you look at this book, the existence of undersea people is--" "There is no need." It seems S-sama was angered with the thing earlier, she tly shut me down. "S-sama, would you please listen to Nereina." "Understood. Let it be after you hear me." Thanks to the youngdy, S-sama somehow agreed to take the time. As expected of youngdy! Shes dependable. After clearing her throat, S-sama starts to talk. "After hearing the rumor about the undersea people, hero Nanashi-sama had gone and investigated it and found the undersea city, Nenerie, he judged that the undersea people (Neroids) in the actual site were warlike monsters after he got in contact with them and sealed the site with magic. After further investigation, he found the descendants of the ancient undersea people (Elder Neroids) living a primitive live on a solitary ind near Nenerie, and after gathering the documents in themunity, he identified that they were former citizens of the undersea city Nenerie." Umm, isnt it just too fast? We only started to perceive the abnormal situations half a month ago.... "Is it possible to use the undersea city?" "It is not. The teleport gate which is the mean to go to the city has been broken, and unless you are like Hero Nanashi-sama who can stand high pressure, it is not possible to approach it." "Is that so...." The conversation thats happening between Marquis-sama and S-sama feels like a tale from some faraway country. "--Nereina!" Called by the youngdy, my thought that was flown far away came back. "Im sorry." "It is fine, ept this Nereina. Its a reward from His Majesty." Its a gorgeous ne that can be said to be luxurious even for a daughter of an earl house. Moreover, theres a piece of highest grade Shiga Pongee under it. Furthermore! Theres even a letter ofmendation from His Majesty! "ept them." "I will respectfully ept." I received the letter ofmendation and the reward with proud feeling. Of course, the youngdy also received them too. Because this is an achievement of us both. "Then, Ill be going around to each vige in the territory." "--Viges?" I inadvertently asked the question after hearing S-samas unexpected words. Viges are ces wheremoners and officials go, as nobles, weve never set foot in them. "Yes, besides youngdies, there are storytellers who had warned about the undersea people in every vige, so Ill be going to reward them too." "Is it alright for me to go too?" "Yes, if Nereina wishes for it." I promised to listen to your story after all, S-sama teased me. I felt that my face reddened up to my ears, but right now my interest is ahead. I wonder what kind of tales are told by the vige storytellers. I thought of that while riding a small airship with S-sama. The thing about me getting upset and shamefully crying and shouting when the small airship levitated is a secret. S is one of the earliest Echigoyas executives like the Manager. This should be the first time shes mentioned in name. TLN: Chapter 14 is still on-going Book 14 - 14-12. Territory of Duke Oyugock (1) 14-12. Territory of Duke Oyugock (1) Satous here. There are many things with [Eternal] word added arent there. [Eternal Love] is fine, but I sure dont want to get close to the [Eternal Separation] words. "--The winner is Lulu Watari! The pupil of the miracle chef, Lulu Watari has won the overall victory!" Called by the host, Lulu who looks nervous gets up on the stage. I, who was sitting on the special judge seat, also got called by the official to go up the stage. Im in charge of giving the trophy to the champion. Since one of mypanion is participating in the contest, I only had to give briefments on the grading. "Youve done well Lulu. Congrattions for the victory." "Yes, thank you very much!" The venue is filled with apuses when Lulu receives the trophy. This ce is a big theater prepared by Echigoya Firm, so the guests should be able to see this scene from their seats. There are a lot of people buying and consuming food, maybe because they saw some appetizing dishes during the contest. "Next, the runner up, the chef of Echigoya Firm, Mr. X!" On top of wearing a ck mantle, his body is covered in bandages and hes even wearing sunsses. The only people who know the real identity of Mr. X in this ce are Arisa and me. "During the final, he was defeated with a very narrow margin by Lulu Watari, his cooking ability which he disyed up until that time had won himplete victories, it was truly miraculous! Together with Chevalier Lulu Watari, hone your skills and broaden the road of culinary in Shiga Kingdom!" The host praises Mr. X with an awfully passionate speech. When I gave him a trophy thats smaller than the one before, the apuse from the judges seats were more passionate than the ones from the audience. From their point of view, the vor cooked by Mr. X which was more attuned to the judges is probably better liked than Lulus vor which was more attuned to me and mypanions. If Lulu didnt notice that during the final, she probably wouldnt have won. "--U-um! Mr. X-san." "What is it, Lulu-dono?" Lulu called Mr. X who came down the stage after receiving the trophy. "Thank you for teaching me the point I wascking at!" "Hmph, it was you who noticed it by yourself." "No! If you didnt tell me, Whom do you intend to feed those cooking for I might have continued making my mistaken self-conceited dishes." "If you understand that, make more delicious cooking from now on. I look forward to the day we meet again." "Yes! I wont lose next time!" Lulu who should be the winner dered like she was the challenger toward Mr. X who went away while raising his arm. After seeing that off, I gave participating medals and some briefments to the participants who didnt won the third ce. The other six chefs cooking were delicious too, but Lulu was prominent even among them. Looks like preparing a rival so that she wont be conceited is a good decision. "Lulu! Congrattions for your victory!" "Congrats~" "Happy nodesu!" "Nn, great." Lulu who came back to the waiting room got congratted by the other girls one by one. Then, the sound of rumbling stomaches resound. The sounds of Tama and Pochi who were being carried by Liza on her arms were the loudest, but my Attentive Ears skill picked up the sounds from Lizas and Lady Karinas stomaches. "Theres still a long time before the meal, should we borrow the cookwares from the contest management to make something and eat?" """Ye~s""" "Yay! Nanodesu!" Tama seems very happy, she makes five clone bodies and dances. One of that body is still being carried by Liza. Unlike the kagebunshin that appears in manga, this must be a type of magic. Ill study under Tama-sensei and try to be a genuine ninja. And then, even though I only intended to make some light lunches for mypanion, somehow or another it became a barbecue feast with the venue. Since I had taken some [Digestive Medicine] and eaten a lot of cooking during the contest, I got to only work as a skewer turner, but since everyone was happy, I deem it good. In addition, since remote controlling Satous doll AKA Mr.X while doing another thing was quite difficult, I ought to think of another way before the next match with Lulu. "We bestow Lulu Watari with Oyugock Dukedoms Special Grade Kitchen Master Noren and supplementary prizes." During the ceremony in the duke castle, Lulu was given a congrattory address and Noren from the duke. Ive never seen any shop that hangs Noren on its entrance, its probably some kind of good luck charm like when you give surume and kombu during an engagement gifts exchange. The female executive branch manager of Echigoya Firm in Oyugock Dukedom, who came in ce of Mr. X-sensei as he was "sick", received the [Oyugock Dukedoms First-ss Grade Kitchen Master] Noren and the supplementary prizes with a stiff face. Ill present her with some liquor for this hardshipter. Afterpleting the ceremony without ident, we left the castle and went to one part of the noble district. "Hee, so this is the mansion that Lulu got?" "Y-Yes... That seems to be the case." Viewing from the carriage that had stopped in front of the mansion, we saw a big mansion that Lulu received as the supplementary prize. Its smallpared to an upper ss nobles mansion, but its on the upper side of a lower ss noble, a splendid mansion that look like its for a baron. Its located in the lower ss noble district, but since its facing toward the main street that connects the noble-use harbor and the duke castle, its location is quite good. "Im sorry to have kept you waiting, Viscount Pendragon-sama. The gate will open shortly, please wait a little." A butler who ran from the mansion told me so and opened the gate. I thought he looked familiar, turned out he was the butler who was managing the detached building of Earl Wolgucks mansion when we stayed there. It was probably arranged by the previous Earl Wolguck who are in the duchy capital. Around 30 maids are standing in line in the rotary before the mansions entrance. Everyone is wonderfully wearing a maid uniform. Looks like its finally begun to spread in Shiga Kingdom. """Wee back Master.""" When I got off the carriage, the maids bowed their heads all at once. ording to the AR readings, it seems theyre employees dispatched by Marquis Lloyd and Earl Houen. "The master of this mansion is not me, but Chevalier Watari over here you know?" "P-please excuse us." The butler apologized while bowing his head. It seems theres a discrepancy in themunication. Not only the mansion has been cleaned, fine furnitures that are usually found in the mansion of an upper ss noble have also been prepared inside. Moreover--. "Its amazing! Itspletely equipped with magic tools for cooking." "They are items from Earl Houens magic tool workshop which are coveted among the merchants. My master would be pleased if Chevalier-sama would use them habitually." A veteran maid dispatched from Earl Houen house answered Lulu who was gleefully looking at the brand new magic tools. Were not going to permanently stay here, so I tell her not to bring things like microwave oven, steam cooking and IH cooking heater. Lulu wanted to cook with the mithril kitchen knife set she got along with the Noren, but since were invited to a banquet in the evening, theres no time for it. Lulu was longingly watching at the kitchen, but when Arisa called her, she went to the closet room to dress up while looking like her back hair stood up. "Now mydy, allow me to take your hand." "Eh, um? Is it alright for me to be escorted?" Lulu happily takes my hand even while looking hesitant. Lulu is the lead role today, so theres no need to hesitate. "Sir Pendragon hase!" "Viscount-sama! Do you remember me?" "Satou-sama! Please dance with me." When we entered the assembly hall, some familiar loli noble daughters and unfamiliar youngdies met me. I dont know the reason why Im this popr, but thanks to Sera and the princesss guards, I escorted Lulu without any interruption. "C-can I really dance in such a prominent dance party?" "Please dont worry. Zena-sama looks beautiful evenpared to the otherdies." Liza backed up Zena-san who was getting anxious. I think the parties in the royal castle were more shy, but its probably just a rounding error of the refined Zena-san. In order to make her get ustomed to this early on, Ill let her participate in this kind of events more. "Meat tasty~" "This meat here is delicious too nodesu." "Cut fruit." "Mia! This fruit is a rose, so I report." "Nn, pretty." Tama, Pochi, Mia and Nana are engrossed with the dishes together with Lady Karina. "It seems you add this sauce to the meat." "The sauce is spilling~?" "If you put another meat above the meat, it wont spill nodesu." "As expected of Pochi desuwa." "Nice~" d that theyre enjoying it. "Did you not know? Sir Orion has gone back to visit his hometown." When I asked a familiar-looking young noble about Lady Karinas little brother, Orion-kun, I was told that hes currently visiting Muno Earldom. I havent got any mail from Muno Earldom since Ive been traveling with an airship recently. "Satou-dono, Ive collected the pedigree of the eastern small country group." "Thank you." Toruma gave me a booklet that contains the condensed information of the eastern small country group. I only skimmed at it, but I saw that it had information about the tastes and the ways to negotiate with important figures, even better than the tourist book. Hed have been sessful if he used this talent in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.... "Satou-dono! Why didnt you invite me to the barbecue meeting!" "Truly truly! It was already over when I rushed there after my retainer informed me about it!" Marquis Lloyd and Earl Houen who were usually always smiling pressed me with menacing looks. These two should have eaten a lot as the judges, I never thought that they had enough willpower to eat more. "Im very sorry. I was worried about your stomaches so I kept it a secret while intending to invite you two for another day." "I-is that so! As expected of Satou-dono." "U-umu! Im looking forward to the next barbecue meeting!" The barbecue meeting is already decided huh.... These twos stomaches sure are youthful. Afterwards, Viscount Shimen, Viscount Emlin, and even the previous Earl Wolguck couple wanted to participate too, the scope of the barbecue meeting was getting bigger. I intended it to be a small meeting, but since the invitee had increased too much, we will open the meeting in two days, borrowing the dukes castle open space. The retainers of Marquis Lloyd will handle everything besides the cooking, so I only need to tell the required ingredients and tools to him. "Head Miko-sama is?!" Sera who was talking with a priest of Parion Temple leaked out a voice of surprise. I had a bad feeling when I saw Sera running toward me with a pale face. "Head Miko-sama!" Together with Sera, I visited TenionTemple, and the two of us were led to the sanctuary where the Head Miko was. They might misunderstood that I was Seras fiance since everyone including the princess had stayed in the parlor. "....Sera, Im happy to see you in the end...." "Dont say the end! Please dont say the end...." When we met the Head Miko in the sanctuary she feebly lied sideway. She has [Infirmity] condition. "....Youve brought Nanashi-san along too." "No, this person is Satou-san." "The child back then....Come...." Beckoned by the Head Miko, I sit down beside Sera. "....Please take care of Sera." The Head Mikos shaking hand puts my hand on top of Seras and then she puts her own hand above them. Thin, light hand.... "....Sera youve ovee your fate." Light is lost in the Head Mikos eyes. "Thats why....Find your happiness...." "Head Miko-sama!" Sera clings to the Head Miko who has lost her consciousness. """Head Miko-sama!""" The priests make Sera fall back, and then they begin to heal the Head Miko with holy magic. Sera wanted to participate too, but since the boost effect from the sanctuary would decrease if people without priesthood participated, she was rejected. Before long, her condition stabilized with the effort of the high ranking priests, priests and miko, we left the sanctuary. Sera wanted to stay, but since she looked like she would be a hindrance, I took her back. In addition, I gave a lot of recovery magic potion to the temple. ....Life span huh. I think about the Head Mikos condition while patting Seras head. Sera who was crying while clinging to me until just a while ago had cried herself to sleep. I lightly put her under mind magic [Quiet Sleep]. She should be able to rest until tomorrow now. I change into Nanashi and then head to Tenion Temples sanctuary. Head Mikos [Coma] condition had gone away, so I visited her as Nanashi. The inside of the temple was not under my dominion, so I didnt use Unit Arrangement, I intruded using Sky Drive after getting near. There was a miko on guard duty inside the room but since she looked like she was sleeping due to tiredness, I let her sleep under [Quiet Sleep] magic like Sera. "....Nanashi-san?" Head Mikos transparent voice reverberate in the moonlit room. "Im sorry for thete visit." "Its okay....You came after all...." I catch the hand which has extended to me. "....The heaven has called for me." The Head Miko calmly shook her head before I could deny it. "Its alright....I know my own condition well...." Its exasperating that my experience iscking. Unable to say even a word to soothe her at a time like this--. "Hey, I have onest wish....Take off your mask and please show me your face...." Since the Head Miko requested for it, I took off my white mask. "So you really are Nanashi-san...." Head Miko let out a smile that looks like itll disappear. "Please take care of Sera...." The light on Head Mikos eyes decrease like during the daytime. I use the same [Awaking] magic that the miko on duty uses. "Head Miko!" "Please call me by my name....Im Lily...." I hold her in my arms and call her name, but Head Miko closes her eyes after fleetingly smiled. Her life wavelength is disappearing in my arms. The miko on duty went to call the priests in panic, but they had also fallen from the overworked condition. I have to do something until theye. "Lily!" I use the forbidden magic [Life Force Transfer] while calling the Head Mikos name. Her stamina stopped decreasing for only a moment, but it quickly began to decrease again. I took out a holy sword from the Storage and repeated [Life Force Transfer] for as long as the magic power continued. Aside from magic power, I dont have enough Blood Beads needed for the [Life Force Transfer]. It seems the priests seem to be in a hurry too, but their conditions are worse than during the day. Even if they could make it, I dont think they can do anything about it. Ive used up all the Blood Beads. Theres no time to get more from the True Ancestor Ban. 100...90...80, Miko Heads life is running out while Im thinking. --Not yet! I open the [Life Force Transfer] code and modify it so that it uses higher grade item than the Blood Bead, Blood Sphere. ...70...80.... My over-abused brainined about the burn-like pain, but I dont want to hear it. ...50...40.... I did it! However, theres no time to chant the [Life Force Transfer Rev] spell. I decided to use a trick. I overwrite the registered [Life Force Magic] in the magic column with the revised version. ...30...20.... I feel twice the pain from earlier and has almost fainted from it, but I get ahold of myself somehow. --Invoke [Life Force Tranfer Rev] Alright! Head Mikos stamina has stopped decreasing. It went back to a fixed value no matter how many times I repeated it. If this keeps up, itll be just like earlier. Compared to the Blood Beads, I have a lot more Blood Spheres, but its not unlimited. Is there anything I can do.... I recall my memory. Anything, if I just have some kind of hint.... I felt a weak touch on my face. The Head Miko has extended her slender hand, wiping down the tears streaming down my cheeks. "Nanashi-san, thank you.... Its fine already." The Head Miko who has regained her consciousness string soundless words. Light does not return in her eyes. "This...Aged body...Let it rest...." Is there nothing I can do against aging.... Even though I have the power to overwhelm demon lords, am I powerless against providence of nature.... Cant I do anything but crying, praying for a miracle.... --Is that really true? You cant wait for a miracle. You have to make it yourself! Arisasughing face that was like the sun floated in my mind. Youre right, Arisa. --Ill create a miracle. Remember Satou. I should have a way remaining. If its possible to create trees and fish, people should not be an exception. Like I care about taboo. --I open the source code of [Another World]. I look for the code I need. I keep using the [Life Force Transfer Revised] in order to keep Head Mikos life, so the parsing goes too slow to advance. Dontin, Satou. If a cheap CPU can do concurrent processing, theres no way that I cant do it. If Multi-Core is not possible, then Ill do at least Multi-Threading. With a reckless thought thats unbelievable for the usual me, I split the processing time. >[Parallel Thought (Thread Think)] Skill Acquired. >[Parallel Magic Usage (Background Cast)] Skill Acquired. Cheers for Easy Mode. When I activated the skills, the processing became remarkably easier. --I can make it! Ive ran out of magic power from the holy sword, and the Blood Sphere that has lost its power turned into dust on my hand. --So what. I take out a spare from the Storage and continue the healing and the remodeling. Well prepared means no worries. I smash the malicious g and I finallyplete the new magic. " ...... Generate Life" The Head Mikos body is wrapped in rainbow colored light. I couldnt see her from the light, but the AR reading showed that her condition changed from [Infirmity, Verge of Death] to [None]. "Are you crying Nanashi-san?" I can hear a clear voice from inside the light. Hands wrapped in light wipe my tears. "Head Miko-sama!" The fastest priest finally jumped into the room. Slightlyter after him, priests and miko rush one after another. Everyone has uniformly stopped at the room entrance, it seems theyre surprised at the rainbow light thats wrapping the Head Miko. I put on the white mask and turn around toward them. The rainbow colored light disappears behind me. "....Head Miko, sama?" The Temple Head who looked dumbfounded asked like he was bewildered. When I turn back toward the Head Miko, I see a six year old little girl whos wearing oversized bedclothing putting her hands on her cheek while looking perplexed. >Title [One who Creates Miracles] Acquired. "Are you really Head Miko-sama?" "Sera, this is the third time you know." Loli Head Miko looks at the surprised Sera gleefully. Shes slightly fatigued simr to Sera when she was revived with the [Revival Artifact] back then, but besides that shes exceedingly healthy. "But, how?" "I was bestowed with a miracle." Loli Head Miko looks at me and smiles profoundly. We have decided that her rejuvenation is to be a [Miracle of God]. God Tenion will likely notin since it means that there will be many more people who will pray to God Tenion from now on. Probably. I didnt intend for her to be this young, but lets consider it a good thing since her life is not in danger anymore. Even Loli Head Miko herself is delighted, saying, "I can pass as Seras little sister now." Outwardly, shes going to be introduced to the public as an apprentice miko. As the postscript, Loli Head Miko is also participating the barbecue meeting happily. Book 14 - 14-13. Territory of Duke Oyugock (2) 14-13. Territory of Duke Oyugock (2) Satous here. I like my barbecue medium rather than rare. I thought anything but well-done was impossible when I was small, but it seems my way of thinking changed with my age. "Heres the barbecue." "Weve put some vegetables too." Arisa and Hikaru presented me a te with some food. Before my eyes, Lulu and the participants of the cooking contest are currently grilling the barbecue like theyrepeting while treating the meeting participants in this barbecue meeting. "Are you still worried about it?" "What is it about?" Arisa and Hikaru exchanged words while taking seats besides me. "Theres a loli girl eating meat between Pochi and Tama right?" "The girl in high spirit whos really enjoying herself is it." "Right thats her, that girl is 80 year old you see." "Hmm, and?" Is there any problem, Hikaru said while looking puzzled. "And, arent your reaction too light to see someone who looks 70 younger than she is?" "I mean, since shes a level 50 saintess, its not strange for the country to assist her in prolonging her life isnt it. Looking at her skillposition, she probably can use Prayer magic too." Prayer magic is a magic that can grant every kind of wish, its user is extremely rare. ording to Hikaru, there was a time where the user even sessfully revived someone. However, the criteria for the prayer magic to be granted by the god is unsettled, thebination of the praying clergyman and the granting god and the situation seem to be changing. Itll be hard for the wish to be granted if you keep asking for the same thing or something selfish. "By assist-- you mean something like the Rejuvenation Medicine?" "Un, thats right. Most Selbira explorers dont do it, but explorers in Saga Empire regrly get ahold of several pieces of Blood Beads every month from the [Bloodsucking Labyrinth], so its not something that rare." Yet I think theyre not circting in the market. When I asked about it to Hikaru, she said, "One of the beads only rejuvenates several years of your life. Maybe the nobles of Saga Empire bought them all up?" During the time when Hikaru was excessively hunting the [Rejuvenation Medicine], she often disputed with the retainers of the lineage nobles too it seems. Come to think of it, the pope of Holy State Parion was youthful even though he was 150 year old. I wonder if hes keeping his youth using [Rejuvenation Medicine] and [Prayer Magic]? "So, whats the rtionship between that loli girls rejuvenation and Satous listlessness?" "Thats--" I stop Arisa who was going to answer Hikaru and talk about it myself. "Ive ended up reviving someone who should have died a natural death." "Hmm? It was before she died right? Prolonging your life with [Rejuvenation Medicine] was normal during my nation founding time you know?" From Hikarus perspective, it doesnt seem to be different than healing a sick person with magic potion. However, thats not the problem here. "Even though the person herself had epted her death, I acted contrary to that and kept her alive out of my selfishness." It was before her death to be exact, but theres no mistake that I had twisted the Head Mikos will. "But, you know." Hikaru pats my head. It seems Ive lowered my head due to the remorse before I realized it. "The person herself looks really happy you see?" Arisa pushed her t chest to my head, and turned my head toward the venue. Theres the figure of loli Head Miko happily racing toward a whole roasted haired cow together with Pochi and Tama at the ce where Arisa is pointing at. "Wait, Arisa. I was about raise my affection level, dont steal the march." "Fuffuun, firste first served!" Affection.... "Moreover, it seems Satou regards life span as a sacred thing, but isnt that the sense of value from earth?" "--What do you mean?" I dont think that I regard it as sacred though.... "Life is absolute on earth. Theres no human who doesnt die after all, things like human clone and copying consciousness to aputer to prolong life only exist in SF type literary works right." I agree with Hikaru. Its natural for living creatures to die a natural death. "However, its different in another world (here). Even if we regard the eternally living immortals, or elves who live a long seemingly-eternal live as special cases, there are many fairykins who live for thousands of years, and there are even normal humans who live for hundreds of years by continuing consuming Rejuvenation Medicine." --The sense of value is different from the earths because the premise is different. It seems thats what Hikaru wanted to say. "Besides, I know that theres an preconception of someone forcing someone else to keep living against their will on earth, but isnt it different in this case." "Thats right. There are probably not a lot of people who would refuse getting rejuvenated to their young body, though there are probably going to be a lot who would if they have to keep living in their aged body." "Even if theres some, its probably due to religious reason right?" "Yeah, like refusal of blood donation or something." I wonder how is the doctrine of Tenion Temple? "Master~?" "Weve brought the most delicious meat nodesu!" Tama and Pochi brought a bulging steak on arge te. Together with loli Head Miko. "Satou-san, are you not feeling well?" The Head Miko who totteringly walked to me, climbed on myp and peeked at my face. "Hes worried as to whether he has obstructed Lilys natural death." "--Obstructed?" Hearing Arisa, loli Head Miko looked puzzled. "Ah.... The words from that time is it? Youre cruel--" Loli Head Miko swelled her cheeks and red at me. As I thought, what I did was just imposing my hypocrisy.... "Telling everyone about my embarrassing words like this!" "--Eh?" What does she mean? "I was just slightly enraptured by the situation. Being embraced by a gentleman who had good will during your deaths bed, wouldnt that tickle your maidens heart?" --Head Miko-san? "I understand!" "Ah, nothing you can do about that." Arisa and Hikaru also agreed. "...Do you not hold a grudge?" "Ara? I had conveyed my gratitude that day though?" It did feel like she said, "Thank you, Nanashi-san." "There is no falsehood in my words that day. Furthermore, Im even more thankful now." Loli Head Miko sits on myp and stretches her hands toward the sun. "Being young is wonderful. I can freely move my arms and legs, my joints arent aching too. I can run without running out of breath, I can immediately stand up when I sit. I can even eat again the meat dish that I liked. Moreover! I hadpletely forgotten that food have such rich vors." The Head Mikos smile that wont lose to the sun is dazzling. Although theres a feeling like shes trying to cheer me up, there is no fabrication in that smile. "Right now, Im really happy you know? Thats why please dont look so gloomy okay?" I was feeling gloomy until just a while ago, but I felt as if her smile washed that away. As expected of Saintess-sama. "But, where did Master and Lily get acquainted?" Arisa talked like she was a wife probing her husbands affair. "I think it was in Tenion Temples sanctuary?" Since loli Head Miko looked troubled, I told them that we met for the first time during Seras revival through the [Revival Artifact]. Ive talked about it with Arisa before, and Hikaru seems to know the existence of the [Revival Artifact], there should be no problem. In addition, Tama and Pochi have gone to refill the emptied tter, so theyre not here right now. "Even though we talked a lot, we had only met three times huh." My interaction with Head Miko-san can be counted with one hand, but the times I had with her werefortable. As for the reason why I was so upset when she was dying, I dont know whether it was because I didnt want to lose thosefortable times, or because I saw the death of mypanion on her. During that time, I felt a mysterious uneasiness in my mind, "I cant let this person to die here." I dont have [Foresight] or [Prediction] skills, but when I think about it in hindsight, theres no doubt that my uneasiness was the reason why I denied her death. "Now now, lets end the difficult talk. Satou-san, lets enjoy the barbecue meeting with everyone!" "Yes, lets go." While holding Loli Head Miko, I go to the venue together with Arisa and Hikaru. Lets enjoy today too. "--To everyone whos gathered here. Yuu Tenion Head Miko has gone to God Tenions side." Several days after the barbecue meeting, we went to the funeral service of Head Miko at the Tenion Temples cathedral in the noble district. "It sure feels strange to go to your own funeral." "Head--Lily-sama, I dont care if anyone heard it okay." Interposing between Sera and me, loli Head Miko--Lily dangles her legs while looking at the funeral. "From now on, the title of Yuu Tenion will be seeded by assistant head miko Neyuna to assume as the new Head Miko." Looking at Lily whos pping her hands the foremost, Ms. Neyuna smiles bashfully. The day Lily was rejuvenated--. At first they were going to announce that Lily was rejuvenated by gods miracle, but in the end, it was decided to announce that the Head Miko had passed away and passed the baton to the assistant head miko, Ms. Neyuna. The reason was because there was a high possibility that old people in the continents would flock here to seek for the rejuvenation miracle. It seems that loli Head Miko is going to support Tenion Temple as an apprentice miko Lily. Further, the duke, the king, the kings body double who are all Lilys old friends have been informed about the rejuvenation via Hero Nanashi. Lilys acquaintance during her time as a heros attendant--the warrior, Mrs. Blum Julberg and Ms. Sebelkea in thebyrinth city--are going to be informed gradually, so I didnt help contacting them. "Nana and Nanas masita!" "Nana, y!" Nana and the sealionkins children who are ying with her wave their hands toward me. The girls are wearing uniforms of Echigoya Firms spinning mill. Of course theyre not formal staff members, but theyre hired to work on odd jobs. "My, how cute." "Cute? Miko is cute too." A sealionkin child whos being held by Nana is looking at Lily adorably. They look of the same age outwardly, so its somehow heartwarming. "Master, requesting the ultimate colored lunch box for the lunch." "Since I didnt prepare any lunch box, should we buy from the stalls?" "Masita, sardines tasty." "Masita, octopus skewers tasty." As requested by the sealionkin children, we head toward the shop which sells octopus and dried sardines skewers. "Do they suit your pte?" "Yes, I often ate them ever since I was small." Lily whos holding a sardine skewer and an octopus skewer on both hands bragged a little. Shes probably enjoying her return to childs mind. "Oba-chan, buy me some food." "You, are you out of job again? Eat these pickles if ya like." "Waa, thank you. Oba-chan I love you!" I heard a deja vu conversation from the crowd. "You seem busy nowadays." "Un, the girls who couldnt stand working as prostitutes have all gone to work on the spinning mill, so I got a lot of customers, my waist hurts." "To hire people without letters of rmendation, Echigoya Firm sure is generous." "Ahaha, at first everyone gossiped that they were a new fraud." "You dont want to go there?" "I can only work as a prostitute, I wont go there. I have some regr customers too." "I see, then do your best kay." "Un, thats why please give me a bit more pickles!" Its thebination of the oba-chan and the prostitute onee-san who taught me about Kuhanou Pickles before. It seems theyre as energetic as ever. I was thinking of calling them, but stopped since I was with children. After sending the sealionkin children to the spinning mill, I joined everyone, and enjoyed the singing of Cyriltoa the diva. We stayed longer than nned, but since were not in a hurry in this trip, it should be fine. Our airship flies away while being seen off by the people of the Duchy Capital. Next, well be going to the self-governing dominion of the dwarves. Lets go meet Elder Dohar in Bolhart city! Book 14 - 14-14. Bolhart (1) 14-14. Bolhart (1) Satous here. Meeting a friend in an unexpected ce makes for a lively conversation. There were even times when the day ended before you realized it even though you met at noon. "What a wonderful scenery." "Yes, this must be the famous great river of Oyugock Dukedom." Princess Shistina replied to Zena. Our small airship is currently going upstream in the sky above the great river. The other girls are also enjoying the scenery from the viewing deck. This ce is protected with [Canopy] magic, its a safe design that wont even let their skirts flipped by the wind. "Nice view~?" "Tama, that ce is dangerous nodesu!" "Its awright~" While that may be so, Tama, doing a daunting pose on top of the thin railing is a bit. "Master, its a flock of migratory birds so I report." "Nn, mingos." Nana and Mia are pointing to a flock of fatty pink colored birds that are crossing therge river. Theyre a bit different than the mingos I know, but theyre probably the mingos here. Arisa who was looking at the spectacle listlessly suddenly looks taken aback and then she swings her arms. "Those who are free, look to the port side!" "Arisa? Thats the starboard you know?" Lulu corrected Arisas mistake. Looking at Arisas awkward expression and her theatrical tone, it must have been some kind of parody. "Master, I caught two birds for now, I wonder if theyre delicious roasted whole?" There are two mingos with wired harpoons on Lizas arms. --Liza, too quick. "If Im not mistaken, it tastes like chicken, should we barbecue it?" "Yes! Once Ive drained the blood, Ill strip off the beautiful feathers." "Yeah, Im counting on you." Ive eaten some mingo in a trip abroad back then, but I never thought that I would get to eat it in another world too. We arrived at the grapevine mountains in the evening of the day. There was still some time until the ships cruising therge river stoppeding, so we went to the herd of Sky Deers in the neighboring summit to kill time. "Prey~?" "Pochi will catch them this time nodesu!" "You cant." "Pochi cant nanodesu?" "Yup, you cant." The beastkin girls wanted to hunt the sky deers, but since I had a little debt with the Sky Deers, I told them not to. The slightly downhearted Pochi looked cute, but I cant yield here. Afterward I negotiated with the management of the Phantom Firefly Caverns service and got the permission to directly cruise in the cavern by half-submerging the airship in the water. "Oh my! This ce is the famous Phantom Firefly Cavern isnt it! Mrs. Litmaiya boasted about it when she got married." "Hee, that stiff principal did huh~" While the princess who came here for the first time and Arisa were conversing about amon acquaintance, they look around the Phantom Firefly Cavern. Zena-san who also saw the cavern for the first time looked at the ceiling too much, she lost her bnce and fell back. "Kya" "Are you alright?" "Y-yes! Thank you Satou-san." Supported by me, Zena-san seems to be embarrassed with her blunder, she looks really bashful. "Kuh, he naturally raised a g!" "Mwu, guilty." Arisa and Mia muttered something, but everyone was able to thoroughly enjoy the Phantom Firefly Cavern without any trouble. Its possible to enjoy the time here no matter how many times youe here huh. After we had done greeting the viceroy of Gururian city, we changed our clothings tomoner clothes and took a walk around the city. Were split into several groups since itd be too conspicuous if we were in onerge group. The ones who are with me are Arisa, Lady Karina and Sera. "Is this gururian? I like ankoromochi more desuwa." We got some huge adzuki beans after defeating nt-type monsters [Adzuki Shooters] during our leveling in thebyrinth, so there was a time when I made some koshian and ankoromochi. That reminds me, her face was full of bean jam along with Pochi and Tama wasnt it. "Y-youre eating it with bare hands?" "Thats right! You dont split them with chopsticks, the right manners to do it is by heartily biting them whole!" Arisa instills some manners to the bewildered upper-ss Sera. She pushes her face asking for me to wipe the bean jam around her mouth. Geez, what a hopeless girl. "I did this to service Master." ....Dont lie. I stopped Sera who looked like she was going to follow Arisas nonsense, and wiped Lady Karina who was toote to be stopped. For some reason, Sera who should be spotless looked vexed. Its a mystery. "Ah! Noble onii-chan!" A little girl who was cleaning a hardware store found me and then happily ran to me. ....Who is she again? "Look, she was one of the girls who rode in our carriage when we came to the city back then." I recalled her with Arisas help. Ah,e to think of it, we did let a pair of viger sisters who were looking for employment to ride in our carriage. "Is your big sister healthy?" "Un, she is!" The little girls line of sight was locked on to the gururian that I was eating, so I let her eat it. Shes in the middle of her work, but a mouthful should be fine. "Yummyy!" I intended to only give her a mouthful, but since it looked like she was even going to eat my hand, I gave her the whole gururian. "Now then, Master, your hand please." I pinned and stopped Arisa who was going to lick the remaining red bean paste on my hand. Sera presented a handkerchief, but I used life magic [Soft Wash] to clean the paste instead of dirtying the handkerchief. The little girl and Arisa said, "What a waste!" The two must have different meanings of that. An acquaintance showed up from the hardware shop that the girl was working at. Its Galhar-shi, the dwarf magic shop manager who helped me in defeating the [Golden Wild Boar King], Im greatly indebted to him. The big sister viger girl came out from behind him, but Ill leave it Arisa to talk with her. I lightly put up my hand to respond the viger girl big sister who bowed her head. "Its been awhile Galhar-san." "If it isnt Satou-dono!" Galhar-shi firmly shakes my hand for the reunion. Thinking it was strange that he came out of a hardware store instead of a magic shop, I asked him about it. "The shopkeeper here has a hobby ysee. I came here to challenge him in an Arithmetic Game. I couldnt do it at all when Driar-shi became a mayor, but he, Jojori and I learned Advanced Arithmetic under Driar-shi you see." Galhar-shi had a faraway look toward the sky while saying, "It was fun." I asked him about his n after this, it seemed that hes going to take a carriage to Bolhart city by the request of a merchant friend. "I n to go to Bolhart city too, would you like to go together?" "Is it alright? Then maybe I should take the ride." Since he readily consented like that, it was decided that we were to go together but--. "Eh? Airship? Personal airships, arent those only the Boruenan Light Ships? Eh? Is it because of Misanalia-sama?" --And so he was panicking for the first half of the trip. I feel like I somehow did a bad thing. "Are you alright?" "Yeah sorry for troubling you...." After drinking a jug of ale, he changed back to his dandy calm state. "S-so, are you going to Teachers forge in Bolhart city?" "Yes, theres that too.... Ive got my hands on some God Metal (Orichalcon), so I n to present them to Dohar-shi." "God Metal (Orichalcon)? The one manufactured by High Elves-sama?" I wonder if its known as something High Elves created? Even without High Elves, you can manufacture them as long as you have some philosophers stone and high level skills. In fact, I can manufacture them just fine. "No, I got it from a little connection of mine." "Beautiful.... So this is God Metal (Orichalcon). The ultimate metal used to create sacred treasures." I showed him an Orichalcon Ingot while saying so, and then Galhar-shi muttered alone like he was thinking hard. "If we have this, then teacher will surely....Jojori...." Book 14 - 14-15. Bolhart (2) 14-15. Bolhart (2) Satous here. There was a time when the word Missing Link was popr. At that time I mistook the link part with ring, once I lost my face when I talked about it with a friend. It seems to point out theck of continuity with the phenomenon, but I dont think Ill evere across it as long as I live normally. "To the right~, a little bit to the right~?" Tama is giving an instruction to us using gs in the open space near the city hall. She was just here a while ago, fast little thing. Following her instructions, the brownie in flight uniformnded the airship in the open space. Dwarves in work clothes are peeking through the windows curiously from the city hall. Since there were a lot of plump ones, it made me remember a flock of sparrows standing in row on a pole cable. "Its been awhile, Sir Pendragon." "Please excuse me for my long silence." I exchanged handshakes with Driar-shi the mayor who came to greet us. Driar-shis secretary and daughter, Jojori-san, is also with him. "Oh? Isnt it Galhar! Why are you here?" "Hey Jojori, your surprised face is wonderful too. Id like to have a date in the sky together with you." "Mou, oh Galhar." Jojori-san reacted while not wholly blushing to Galhar-shi who naturally said some yboys line. When they met in the magic shop back then, Jojori-san acted like an older sister to Galhar-shi, but it seems there was some kind of change during these half year. ording to Arisa, Jojori-san seems to be the type of "A firm career woman whos drawn to no-good men." "Master, where should we carry the souvenirs to?" "Master, requesting instructions." Liza and Nana came with the carts where I put the wine barrels, so I confirm Driar-shi for the ce to put them. I held back myughter when Arisa said, "Bar~rel", with an unusually cute voice in front of the wine barrel, it was strange but since it was just Arisa being entric like usual, I ignored it. "Ah Pochi! That box is different." "Different nodesu?" I stopped Pochi who was going to carry a wooden box with a set of sake cups inside. "Galhar-san, this wooden box is a souvenir for Galhar-san, could I bring it to your shop?" "Much appreciated! Even though I still have the liquor you gave me, thanks for that." "Mou Galhar! You havent said your thank about the scroll workshop right?" Huh, what is it about? "Right! I wanted to write a letter but then a day had passed. You spoke about me to Viscount Shimen right? Thanks to that, I was able to regrly stock the popr Firework scrolls. The deserted Galhar shop has now be a business big enough that I could hire a clerk." I dont remember ever especially talked about him, but I feel that Ive spoken the topic about Galhar in the duchy capitals scroll workshop. The workshop manager, Jung-shi probably worked about it. "Its really thanks to Satou-san. Galhars shop can now continue without worrying when its going to bankrupt." "Thats awful Jojori. The goddess of fortune, that is you, is watching over my shop, so it wont go bankrupt you know." When I was watching over the twos married couple-like conversation with warm eyes, Mayor Driar-shi came to call me. Looks like my request to meet Elder Dohar has passed. """God Metal (Orichalcon)!""" The moment I took out the Orichalcon Ingot in Elder Dohars room, the dwarven cksmiths who were peeking on the entrance raised surprised voices at once. "The heck you peeking at, you fools!" """Were sorry boss!""" Elder Dohar drops his clenched fist to the dwarves who are doing seize in a line one by one. "Sorry for the fuss." "Please dont worry about it." While the dwarves are still doing seiza, Elder Dohar went back to the table, and picked up the ingot. "This is the God Metal (Orichalcon).... Furthermore, its not a mere God Metal." Elder Dohar looked at the ingot from various angles. This is the first time I heard that, I wonder if it has some kind of ssification? "It must have been refined with the power of a quite high order Source. I can feel the blessing of the spirits just by touching it." Its rtively easy to manufacture them as long as there are Crimson Treasures--Philosophers Stone alchemy material, but theres no need to put a damper on Elder Dohar and the dwarves passion, so I keep my silence. "However, with this kind of God Metal, the usual facility used for mithril wont be enough." Elder Dohar is looking at the ingot with a stern face. Alright, this is the right [something like this might happen] timing to take out the Orichalcon hammer and anvil. "Dohar-sama--" "Alright Satou! Come with me!" --Huh? Elder Dohar stood up with whamp and then called to me. Um, Orichalcon hammer and anvil.... "Jojori! Call Driar here! Tell him were doing the Otion Strike!" "Yes!" --Otion Strike? Some mysterious words appeared from Elder Dohars mouth. "Boss! O-Otion Strike, that means--" "Thats right! Im letting Driar to take over. We need to select Jojoris husband." With Elder Dohars words, the dwarven cksmiths starting with Zajir begin to take strange poses to appeal with their muscles. So Jojori-san really is popr among dwarven men. "Satou, I said it before, dont you want to be Jojoris husband?" "I am sorry, but our races are different." I used the different races excuse which was used by High Elf Aze-san to decline the marriage proposal. Its a bit unfair, but there are times when its necessary for an adult. "--Oh right, yer not a dwarf huh." Elder Dohar murmured with a face like a dove that was shot by a peashooter. Apparently, hepletely forgot about my race. "Cant be helped, I cant hand down my techniques if you cant deliver an heir." Elder Dohar is thinking hard with his short arms folded Then Driar-shi and Jojori-san rushed in. "Driar! Whos going to be Jojoris husband? Decide it now!" "H-husband is it, father?" "G-grandfather!" Driar-shi and Jojori-san were surprised to hear Elder Dohar. Driar-shi whosposed himself from the shock first asks the perplexed Jojori-san with a soft voice. "Jojori, whom do you want to be your husband." "Ga--I..." Jojori-san who was going to answer faltered. I feel that she was going to utter Galhar-sans name. Lets help her out a bit. "Dohar-sama, do you want Jojori-sans husband for his cksmithing talent? Or is it for his caliber as a mayor?" "Neither. As long as he has the strength to take Jojori even after I knock him down, thats good enough." Truly dwarf-like sense of value. That kind of point does not suit the dandy Galhar-san. If I had to say, the frank Zajir-shi suits that more. For a while, silence rules this ce. "--I cant wait anymore. Lets get some suitable youngd to do a marriage interview forter." Putting Jojori-san who couldnt answer onto the back burner, the impatient Elder Dohar continued the talk. "The Otion Strike is for me, Satou, Driar and Jojori to do--next we need a cksmith and a magician. The cksmith is, Zajir, youe." "Yea! Boss!" Zajir-shi whose name was called by Elder Dohar pushed his arm toward the sky and joyfully shouted. The dwarves around him hit Zajir-shi with fists contained with blessings and envies. Zajir-shi who smiles back to the strikes while covered in blood is scary. Dwarfs blessing is quite violence. "Next, we need a magician.... Its either of Don or Hahn brothers." "Father, those two will sulk if you choose either of them." Driar-shi stopped Elder Dohars decision. "We should choose another magician. For the magician assigned to do the Otion Strike, he not only needs magic, but also arithmetic skill." "T-then, lets ask Galhar-san. He had juste to the city hall." Jojori-san pushed with Driar-shis assist. "Right. Well go with that." I dont know whether Elder Dohar noticed the unnaturalness of the two or not, but he easily epted. Zajir-shi grimaced with the reappearance of his rival, but he didnt make an objection to Elder Dohars decision. "Awesome, the heat is getting higher." "I-is this the road to the deepest part?" While overlooking the red hot magma below from a suspension bridge, Zajir-shi and Galhar-shi muttered. This ce is the deep underground of Bolhart City, a different map area where the City Core is located. After taking the cold water purification ceremony, everyone changed to white cksmith clothing. After crossing the suspension bridge and a long stone stairway, we advanced through a sandbar in the middle of a magma river. Theres a Japanese-style shrine, a barrier is set around the precincts. Land Lord Dohar, please give the permission for people besides Driar to enter. "Ou! Give the permission to Satou, Jojori, Zajir, and Galhar." Acknowledged. Elder Dohar replied to the voice of the City Core. The barrier protecting the shrine is removed, and then we enter the inside with Elder Dohar leading. Im already used to seeing City Core area, but its a bit different here. Theres a big window in the slightly Japanese-styled shrine, and bubbling magma can be seen from it. "Wevee for the Otion Strike. Prepare for it!" Acknowledged. Please appoint the next Land Lord. "Driar." Completed the registration, please appoint the next proxy. "Oy, driar, do it." "Y-Yes. I appoint Jojori as the proxy." Completed the registration, manifesting the Otion Strike tools. ] In front of the City Core, an anvil made from blue crystal and several blue hammers and tongs appeared. Apparently, theyre made of magic power. Next time Ill do various experiments in the city that I rule in Holy State Parion. "Listen! Driar and Galhar take care of the operating board there. That operating board is going to be the deciding factor of the processing of God Metal thats harder than mithril. Driar, teach Galhar." "Yes! Our responsibility is grave, but you should be able to do it. Show father that arithmetic is not unneeded!" "Yes, teacher!" Looks like Driar-shi gets along well with Galhar-shi. "Satou, have you made another sword after the Fairy Sword?" "Yes I have." "Show me." I cant take out a holy sword or a magic sword, so I take out a katana made of Damascus steel from the Storage bag. I didnt reach the deepest secret of katanasmith taught by Ban in thebyrinths loweryer, but I feel that its quite a splendid work of mine. "Youve be quite good--" After looking at it from various angles, Elder Dohar contemted for a bit. "Zajir, you take care of the Phase Hammer." "Ey! Boss!" Zajir stroke his own chest while having a smile on his whole face. "Satou, read the scroll here. Can you read dwarfnguage?" Skimming it, the dwarfnguage doesnt seem to be that different from elfnguage. After secretly using force magics [Trante], I was able to correct the difference in nuance. "I can." "Then Ill leave it to you." Reading it more, I was shocked. --Isnt this the dwarfs secret! What are you doing showing this to an outsider. "Dohar-sama, isnt this document something that shouldnt be shown to me?" "I dont mind. It has to be with the greatest cksmith--no, a cksmith that can imagine the strongest. I and Zajir cannot imagine a sword that surpasses holy swords. I can feel that from the sword you made earlier." I see, then Im certainly fit for it. After all, I do know a sword that surpasses holy swords--. "Are you ready!" """OU!""" Everyone answered Elder Dohar. "Melting operation starts." "Confirming the semi-fluid state,mencing the countdown, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1." Driar-shi and Galhar-shi control the operating board. The ingot on the anvil became red-hot and began to be soft. "Otion Strike, begin!" With Jojori-sans signal, Elder Dohar and Zajir began to strike the ingot. I put on the circlet-shaped tool, and imagine the strongest arm from the Shinza. However, unlike in games and anime, it seems I cant simply just imagine it. A magic swords circuit was written in the book I read earlier to help me imagine it. Judging from that, my position is to design all the magic circuit that will be granted to the sword. And it seems the magicians, Driar-shi and the others are supporting it. Now then, imagine it--. The Divine Sword that can y gods appear in my mind. The de of darkness. "Hai!" "Hou!" The passionate yells of Elder Dohar and Zajir-shi striking the Orichalcon echoed. I imagine the materialization of the magic circuit. But the ideal is too high, it seems that itll need an absurd capacity that wont fit the sword. A question appears at the same time. Did the dwarves continue to do such an absurd work from generation to generation? --What? A magic circuit that Im not familiar with appears in my mind. I wonder if its from the City Core or perhaps the umted Knowledge (Library) in the Dragons Vein? From the umted Knowledge, I elect the circuit thatplies with the image I have. A precise circuit that seems impossible for people to get. There is not even 1 bit of waste, it bears a vivid resemnce to the artistic programs from Z80 era. "Amazing, its amazing, Jojori." "Yes, what a beautiful numerical form." "You two, concentrate on your work! The sword wont be perfected if theres even a slightest error!" ""Yes!"" I faintly heard the voices of the three people assisting with the calction. Its probably possible to create a sword equaling the Divine Sword if this keeps up. --Wrong. Denial appeared in my mind. I wonder whats not right. --Wrong. The sword thats going to bepleted now is the strongest sword. --Wrong wrong wrong. Alert-like voice echoes in my head. Blue light shines before my eyes, the golden Orichalcon thats shaping up into a sword in Elder Dohars hand, the red hot magma that surrounds the room.... --I see. I realize the one answer that cant be expressed in words from the depth of my heart. Finished the sequence of Otion Strike. Please give it a name. The City Cores voice cuts the serene atmosphere. "T-this is--" "How beautiful." "A-awesome. I can feel more power than the heros holy sword I saw in the past." Zajir-shi, Jojori-san, Galhar-shi were impressed with thepleted sword. "Father, congrattions." "Yeah, its thanks to you guys and Satou." Driar-shi supports Elder Dohar who has exhausted his power. "Satou, try putting magic power into that sword." "Yes." I receive the delicate slender sword. Its a golden sword that looks exactly like the Divine Sword. I slowly put magic power into it. Light burst out. "Blue light? Is it a holy sword?" "Its not! Theres red light too." "Is it a magic sword? Or maybe a holy sword?" The shocked voices from the surrounding didnt reach my ears. I increase the quantity of magic power I put into it. Ive put a lot, but neither Holy Edge nor Magic Edge urs. The red and blue light be intertwined, spinning into one color. "Violet light?!" Driar-shis shout echoes. At that time, what appeared in my mind were the odd sense of [Burning-like enthusiasm of the dwarves] and the [The imagined Divine Sword that brings freezing-like ruin and extinction]. Thats why, I wasnt imagining the [Divine Sword] but a [Sword that can destroy the Divine Sword]. And then, this mysterious sword that emits violet light is the finished product. "I name it. Holy Magic Sword--" Holy Magic Sword huh, its quite a fitting name. Properly speaking, its probably going to be named with the citys name or Elder Dohars name. "--Pendragon." WHY? How did that happen? Elder Dohar who took the sword from my hand thrusts it into the City Core. To be exact, to the hole opened in the City Core. Holy Magic Sword Pendragon, otionplete. The City Cores voice reverberates. Come to think of it, it was an [Otion] Strike huh. If the sword is not going to be present, I guess theres no problem even if its named whatever. Now that the ceremony isplete, everyone besides me is going to take a rest until they can walk back to the ground. During that rest, I asked Elder Dohar about the reason for the name. "Your house name is from the name of a hero who crushed a dragon right? Dont you think its appropriate for that strongest sword?" I see,e to think of it, I think I remember telling that story during our drinking chat. Afterwards, Driar-shi inauguration of the office of thend lord, Elder Dohar retirement, and the announcement of Jojori-sans engagement happened at the same time, the whole Bolhart City was wrapped in festival. The candidates for Jojori-sans fiance are the two who participated in the Otion Strike, Galhar-shi and Zajir-shi. The viewing flight that was very popr in thebyrinth city was also terrificly popr here, one part of the people who lined up for their turn made a big uproar that almost ended into a fist fight. Ive closed the Gate inside the small airship so theres no problem. During the seven day drinking bout, I participated in drinking bouts with various brands of liquor that the people brought together with Elder Dohar and the others. There were a lot of strong liquor enough to numb my tongue, but since I had a convenient body that could only get light drunkenness, I enjoyed the taste in full. Among many of the smashed dwarves, the dwarves acknowledged my superiority in a strange meaning. In addition, mypanion were--. The family-oriented members were taught blut and wurst-like sausages made from domestic animals that usually only appear during a festival and various sausage recipes from the female dwarves. For some reason, the sausages that Arisa remodeled with magic were popr among the Bolharts children. The meat-eating members were vigorously hunting the monsters around Bolhart to supply the meat, they were revered like gods by the people who participated in the festival. It seems the [Meat Song] which started with [Meat, meat, meat~] lyricposed by Pochi and Mia had be a boom by the time we were departing Bolhart. In addition, the painting of [Hamburg Steak of Sunlight Filtering Through Trees] that master painter Tama made seems to be disyed in the Bolharts art gallery. After the festival is over, the day when we were going to depart toward Muno Earldom, I asked a question to Elder Dohar after noticing a certain thing. "Dohar-sama, where did the offered sword go to?" "ording to the legend, its said that perhaps its presented to heaven." I see, looks like its told that its an offering to the god. Judging from the way Elder Dohar spoke, it seems the City Core didnt have an answer to the question. I look at the character string disyed on the Exchange Columns mailbox. There--. [Holy Magic Sword Pendragon] characters are disyed. *TLN: Back then someone in thement section suggested that I used violet as the word in Japanese could also mean that (EITHER CAN BE CORRECT depending on the context so please dont assume that this is an arbitrary decision from my side as a trantor, its still 100% true to the source). It had been established so much that I couldnt change it even after the raw of this chapter came out, but now that this chapter is tranted, I think its more appropriate to use purple rather than violet to refer to the color from now on. Readers, please take note. Yes I know violet is a kind of purple. Book 14 - 14-16. Muno Earldom 14-16. Muno Earldom Satous here. There were times when work mails didnt reach me due to spam filter. For the mail to not be able to reach the mailbox unless its been checked to bepletely safe, if its real, its quite a dystopian world enough isnt it. When I select the mailbox in the Exchange Column on the menu, the senders name is shown. The senders name is [UNKNOWN]. I dont think it refers to the mysterious little girl who appeared during my fight with the Dog-Head even though both their names are unknown. In WW and FFW, you cant send and receive items from someone who isnt your friend, but even if that someone isnt in the name list, the sender will be shown as [UNKNOWN]. Theres a [Reply] form in the mailbox, but itd be problematic if I made the mysterious little girl an enemy had I carelessly sent it back. --What should I do. After hesitating for a bit, I choose to put a lid on this problem, postponing it. Although I dont think its one, itll be scary if its a trojan horse. In addition, I couldnt send an item through the mailbox since I couldnt write an address. Nevertheless, I didnt know that such a function exist. "Otion Strike? Ah, its about the dwarves in Bolhart huh?" Hikaru answered so when I asked her. "Im not really well-versed in it, but its when they make a sword to offer to the God when the next Land Lord takes over right?" "Can it be done in other City Cores?" "I wonder? Probably not maybe?" ording to Hikaru, it seems making an offering during the change of Land Lord is an old custom that only the fairykin perform. When I went further to Aze-san to ask about it, it seems during the era of founding kings, they offered items to the God as thanks for the help in every territory. The receiver of the offering seemed to be the God who brought the City Cores to the founding kings, but Aze-san and the elves didnt know which God it was either. There were eyewitness ounts saying that the offered items seemed to have been equipped by the elites of Dragon Valley, so perhaps it was the Dragon God. However, even though Ive killed the Dragon God, it seems that the others Gods are capable of interfering the Dragons Vein, and its possible for them to steal the offered items. ....Today I heard a lot of new things. "Would you help me? Id like to try something." "Of course I would." "OK." I brought Hikaru and Arisa along to the territory that I rule in the Holy State Parion. It seems the City Cores barrier hasnt been broken yet even now. "Ooh! So this is a City Core! This is the first time I see one, its really pretty." Arisa was astonished when she saw the City Core. "And, what are we going to do here?" "Id like to check whether its possible to do the Otion Strike and making an offering during the changing of Land Lord." I answer Hikaru while putting up the City Cores terminal. "City Core, Im changing the Land Lord. Is it possible to do the Otion Strike?" It is not possible. The optional feature has not been installed. I-its optional huh. Then--. "What should I do to install the optional feature?" Unknown. I asked just to test it, looks like its impossible. "Then can I make an offering?" It is possible. Looks like this one is possible. "Can I specify the receiver of the offering? If its not possible, whos the default receiver of the offering." It is not possible to specify. It is Master. ....Fumu. "Who is this Master?" The meaning of the question is unknown. Master is Master. I wonder if this Master is not the God? For now lets continue the experiment. "Then please prepare the ceremony." Acknowledged. Please appoint the next Land Lord. "The Land Lord is Mito." Registration Complete, please appoint the next proxy. I asked Hikaru with eyes, and then she pointed at Arisa. "Its Arisa-chan." Registrationplete, please make an offering. I insert a diamond holy sword to the opening that appeared in front of the City Core. Its something Ive especially made for this experiment. Ive put a marker on this. Otionplete. The ceremony isplete. I open the marker list on the menu, and check its current position. ....None huh. If things went well I thought Id know the receiver of the offering, but it seems the item itself has disappeared. "How about it?" "Not good. Looks like it disappeared." It seems it wont go that well. The diamond sword didnt reach the Exchange Columns mailbox. The airship which industriously advanced through the course entered Muno Earldom during my experiment. The airship isnding in the open space of Muno castle. It seems the people of Muno castle are receiving us below. The loli maids are waving their hands energetically, weing us. """Chevalier-sama!""" "Wa, idiots! Its not Chevalier-sama anymore." "Ah, thats right. Which title was it again?" "Viscount-sama." "The same as Consul Nina-sama?" "Thats right! Great isnt it!" "Uwah, thats amazing." "....Marrying into the wealth." "If things go well, his mistress." Attentive Ears skill picked up the loli maids gossiping. Please be at least more than 20 year old if you aim to be my mistress. Not like Id take them even after they were. """Satou-sama, wee back!""" The airshipnded on the wide open space of Muno castle, when I showed my face from the ramp, the employees of Muno castle unloaded their voices together in good coordination. I thought I wouldnt hear it due to the driving sound of the airship, but they all waved their hands saying, "Wee back" in loud voices. "Im back~?" "Pochi hase back nodesu." Tama and Pochi take the shutan poses before the maids. "Tama-chan, cute." "Pochi-chan too!" "Oy, you guys! Tama-san and Pochi-san are mithril explorers yknow?" "Right right! Theyre now honorary nobles after meeting His Majesty, if yer adding chan on their names, yall be beheaded for lese majeste." The ones who warned the maids are rabbitkin male soldiers who seem to be neers. Their titles are [Former Explorers], theyre probably people who came from the Labyrinth City Selbira. "Really?" "Even though theyre this cute, amazing!" "Soft and fluffy~" The half doubting maids are hugging and touching Tama and Pochi even while being surprised. Both Tama and Pochi are happily being affable. "Its the Magic Spear Liza-sama!" "Would she practice with us during her stay? Would she?" "I want her to teach me the Magic Edges knack." "Liza-san is awesome. Shes a noble even though shes a lizardfolk, even more its bar." "Yeah, someday we too--" The soldiers sent passionate eyes to Liza who appeared after Tama and Pochi. It feels that there are more beastfolks and scalekin than humans among the new soldiers. "It appears the cityscape has be quite lively." "Yeah, thanks to your efforts." Led to the drawing room of Muno castle, were having a talk with Nina-san while waiting for Earl Muno toe. Apparently Earl Muno is doing something in the City Core area under the city with Orion-kun. "By efforts, do you mean the thing about food and human resources collection in the Duchy Capital?" "Yeah, of course that helped too, but its not just that." Nina-san shook her head while smiling wryly. "Thanks to your activities in the Labyrinth City and the Royal Capital, Muno Earldom has be more recognized. We had a rapid increase in the number of government service applicants and merchants who came here." Looking at the map, the poption in the city has risen by 50%, and the total poption in the territory by 20%. The soldiers who were only 120 now have be around 2000 just in the standing army. Looking at the poption ratio, I think the increase is a bit too much, but Ms. Nina probably has some n about it. "By the way, Satou. Do you know how many towns and cities are there in Muno Earldom?" I hesitate how to answer to Ms. Ninas question. There are two cities under Muno Earldom, Muno city and another along the main road. Some of the ces that I thought to be viges seem to be towns. These towns specialize in Gabo fruit productions, they only have a few inhabitants. The surplus crops from the agricultural viges around the towns are bought by the purveyors and then transported to Muno city. The towns have no governors, apparently they dispatch civil officials frommoners as the magistrates. "There are four cities and seven towns in this earldom. Among them, one city and two towns are under Earl Munos rule, three towns are under the local ns rule, and the rest are upied by monsters and savage tribes." Ms. Nina who got tired waiting for my answer answered ahead, I checked the map. Theres a nk area near the territory located on a different map from Muno territory I visited before, three cities and two towns are located there. These are not under control of the lord, so its in another map. Among these, two cities are under control of fiendish upper level 50s undead type monsters, two towns have be the nests of level 40 hydras and chimeras. The savage tribe that Ms. Nina mentioned is probably about the kobolds who upy the abandoned mine city in the mountain district. Just like Goblins and Orcs, Kobolds are not monsters but a fairykin. "And so. Now that we have the military power, soon, Im thinking of taking back the control of the three towns who are upied by those ns as they please--" I see, so she wants us to lend our power to take those back. So I thought, but Ms. Nina was thinking something a bit different. "--Before that, we have a problem. The kobolds from the abandoned mine city have begun to meddle with the silver mine located in Kuhanou Earldom to the northeast you see." Thats troublesome. If worstes to worst, Earl Kuhanou might destroy the kobolds and snatch the territory. "In other words, you want me to prevent the kobolds from attacking the mine?" "Yeah, thats right. Id like Satou and the others to drive away the kobolds that are heading toward the mine." "Is it alright to just drive them away?" I thought she would tell me to drive them out of the abandoned mine city. "Hauto will take care of the abandoned mine city. With 500 territorial army and 1500 mercenaries, we should be able to subdue the kobolds. The mercenaries have been provided by Echigoya Firm." I havent heard that one--or so I wanted to say, but I feel that I saw a report about mercenaries deployment. Looking up the reports I got from Tifaliza, there were documents about some hectic things in Yowok Kingdom and Holy State Parion. It seems theyve gathered refugees in Lesseu Earldom and brought them to Oyugock Dukedom through ships. The poption growth and the soldiers must be of those families. It might be just right for Muno Earldom thatscking manpower. "Heya, Ive kept you waiting, Satou-kun." Earl Muno appeared with his usual friendly manner. "Im back~?" "Baron, Im back nanodesu!" "Oh! Im happy that Tama-kun and Pochi-kun look healthy." Without correcting Pochis mistake, Earl Muno lifts both of them while smiling his whole face. As usual hes an animal lover. "Father, youre terrible desuwa." Lady Karina whose reunion hug got put off puffed her cheeks a bit. "Karina, wee back. Did you get along well with Satou-sama?" "Soruna-anesama!" The eldest daughter of Earl Muno who appearedter, Lady Soruna hugs Lady Karina. The objects that had lost their ces to go between the two deformed with enough force to lift the continent. "Satou-san, youre staring too much you know?" Sera who circled around to block my lets out a sweet smile. "Fast" "Late start." The impregnable guard pair whose appearance was stolen muttered, "Sera, what a frightening girl" vexingly. "Sir Pendragon, looks like youre in good health." Appearing behind Lady Soruna is the little brother of Lady Soruna and Lady Karina, the eldest son of Earl Muno and the next Earl, Orion-kun. Theres a subdued beautiful girl that Im not familiar with next to him. Shes 15 year old just like him. "Let me introduce her, shes my fiancee, Muse the daughter of Baron Ragock." Orion-kun introduced the girl. When I was in the Duchy Capital, there was a talk about his marriage with Seras seven year old little sister of different mother, so shes probably a candidate for the second wife. "Nice to meet you, Muse-sama. I am Viscount Satou Pendragon." "N-nice to meet you Viscount-sama. I-Im honored to be able to see you." She seemed to be a reserved person, she greeted while looking very nervous. "Muse-sama, you dont need to be that tense." "Eh? Se-Sera-sama?! Why are you here?" When miss Muse looked at Sera who talked to her to loosen her tension, she hardened more than when she greeted me. "Sir Pendragon, why is the next saintess-sama here?" Orion-kun whispered to me. By next saintess-sama, hes probably referring to Sera. "Did you not hear from Earl Muno? Ive been appointed to be the vice minister of Shiga Kingdoms Tourism Ministry, so Sera apanies me as an attendant." "V-vice minister?" Apparently, he only heard about me bing a viscount. Someone who coughs, seemingly purposely, behind me is the other attendant, Princess Shistina. "Sir Pendragon, is thedy also your acquaintance?" The fussy Orion-kun asked while looking annoyed. He probably feels that Im imprudent to take many women of blooming age along. "Thisdy is another attendant of vice minister the same as Sera-sama--" "Ara, its not the same." Princess Shistina gets up from the sofa and stands beside me. "Nice to meet you Orion-dono. Im the sixth princess of Shiga Kingdom, Shistina. Im Satous fiancee." ""P-princess"" Orion-kun and miss Muse were surprised at the same time. Best of all, the princesss impact was too strong it seemed they ignored the fiancee part. Before their shock settled down, I introduced the reserved Zena-san to Orion-kun and the others. "Now then, lets continue the talk from earlier." Leaving the women in the drawing room, I, Arisa, Ms. Nina, and Orion-kun went together to Earl Munos office. Of course with the Earl too. "Please wait, Nina-dono." "What is it? Next lord-dono." "Please stop with the next lord-dono. More importantly! Why did you bring along a child to this political meeting, Sir Pendragon!" Orion-kun pointed out Arisa of course. Arisa herself watched the situation in delight. "I called for Arisa-dono." The one who answered him was not me, it was Ms. Nina. "Many of the earldoms revival policies came from her suggestions. If youre deceived by her childish appearance, your caliber as a viceroy would be doubted you know?" Orion-kun who was talked down by Ms. Nina kept silent while groaning, "Gununu". I think its impossible to see through Arisas inner capability in your first meeting. I protected Orion-kun in my mind. The meeting advanced smoothly even though there was one such trouble. Until halfway--. "Then, Satou and the others would arrest or repulse the kobolds who went to the silver mine, is that okay with you?" "Yes, understood." I agree with Ms. Nina. "Wait, why should it be arrest or repulse? Your retainers are strong enough to beat down those riff-raff right? Why wouldnt you just dispose the insurgents who damaged the territory right then and there?" Orion-kun asked me in an angry tone. Looks like hell get angry If I honestly tell him that I dont want to kill them. "In the short-term, what Orion-samas said is the most efficient one." Arisa looks at Orion-kun while smiling. "That is right! Your retainer also said so--" "However, if we so easily ughter them, in the long term itll leave a deep after-effect on the popce and be the seed that will obstruct the territorys development." Its a case that happens often in the middle east in our former world. "But, with weak attitude--" "Quite so." Arisa affirmed without listening to Orion-kuns rebuttal to the end. "Therefore, Id like to suggest another n before doing the n to repulse them." After smiling at Orion-kun, Arisa tells her n to Ms. Nina and Earl Muno. "In order to keep the naughty kids from ever thinking of rebelling again, lets engrave the fear deep into their bones." "Please dont be too hard (on them) okay." While smiling wryly, Ms. Nina reminded Arisa who finished with a scary smile. For some reason, Ms. Ninas line of sight was turned toward Orion-kun. Book 14 - 14-17. Muno Earldom (2) 14-17. Muno Earldom (2) Satous here. Ive heard that saving the heroine in a pinch is a requirement of being a hero. Recently, I feel that there are a lot of heroines who save the protagonists instead. The next day, we departed on the airship with Orion-kun and two of his attendants. Mypanions are all the vanguard and Mia, five of them. Lady Karina wanted to go, but I made her to stay in order to let her socialize with her sister-inw, miss Muse. I asked Sera to support the two. I had asked Princess Shistina, Arisa and Zena-san to investigate the library in the former Muno castle so they also got left behind. Im told that most of the books have been scattered and lost, but the castle seems to be older than the kingdom itself, there might be some important documents remaining. Lulu is teaching Gelt and other cooks the recipes she has learned in the Royal Castle and our journey. I expect that the tourist attractions in Muno city will increase even a bit. Along the way, we stopped by a pioneer vige called Pendragon vige. The former boy thief gang and the elderly who were abandoned near the river are living here. I built the vige provisionally, but it seems theyve properly developed housings and fields during this one year. "Uwah, its a ship flying in the sky." "Flyiing." "Awesome." Children began to gather when the airship lowered its altitude. Theres no ce tond, so I descend to the ground using a ropedder. Were only going to see them for a bit, so only I, Pochi, and Tama get down. "Viscount-sama!" "Everyone! Chevalier-sama hase!" "Waa, its Tama-chan and Pochi-chan!" Following after the nimble children, the elderly also totteringly gather around. Both the children and the elderly look more healthy than when we met them before. "Young organisms, conferring candy so Imunicate." "Its Nana~" "Im caught~" "Candy tasty" Nana who hade down before I realized it was already giving candy to the children. The youngest child is being carried by Nana in high spirit while giggling happily. After looking at them, I called the elderly. "Excuse me for my long silence. This has be a splendid vige isnt it." "Its all thanks to chevalier-sama who had put up good words to viceroy-sama." An old man who has assumed the position of the vige chief talks politely. It seems he was originally a civil official so hes fit for the job. Liza brings down two barrels as the souvenirs. "This one is a distilled liquor called Giants Tear, while this barrel has smoked meat inside." "Oh! Were having a feast today!" "Were holding a feast for Satou-sama!" "It is time to show off my edible nt dumpling." "Hmph, my fried dumplings are better." I feel sorry for the old men and women who are getting frolic, but since we onlye here to see them for a bit, we cant participate in the feast. "Thats too bad. Please wait a minute, Im gonna wrap them up quick." An old woman who looked disappointed went back to her hut and began to do something. Shes making a lunch box made of the so-called edible nt dumplings. And then some senior boys carrying crude bows ran out of the forest. "Satou-sama! Are Totona and the others working hard in the castle? This is a pheasant I caught myself you see. Please take it." "This ear rabbit too!" "Hou, these are some excellent spoils." I receive the pheasant and rabbit from the boys who look so proud about it, and then I present them with short bows and arrows I took out of the magic bag. I made these bows and arrows myself, but theyre just extremelymon items. "Waa, amazing." "Theyre genuine bows and arrows!" The hunter boys eyes are sparkling before the bows and arrows. "C-can we really take these?" "Of course, please use these to hunt good game for everyone in the vige." "Leave it to me! Satou-sama!" "Un, Ill do my best too!" After encouraging the boys and getting an edible nt dumpling lunch box, we promptly left the pioneer vige. The edible nt dumplings which we enjoyed from the airships viewing deck were simple but it tasted somewhat nostalgic. "Emer~gency~?" "Master, this is bad nanodesu." When I was giving a lecture to Orion-kun about the actual scenery of Muno Earldom in contrast with the map from the airships deck, Tama and Pochi rushed from the bow. "Whats wrong?" "Pinch." "In the forest ahead, being chased nodesu!" Checking the direction Tama and Pochi pointed at, I understand that a flock of small sized monsters called Snake Bats are chasing several people. These Snake Bats are monsters with snake body and one-meter-long bat wings, when its alone, even a normal soldier can defeat it safely. However, they have paralyzing poison, so if theyre in a group, even a knight will be in danger. Of course, were talking about a normal knight here. "Pochi, Tama, I permit you two to sortie." "Roger~" "Yes nanodesu!" Hearing my order, the two jumped off from the deck. "Uwah! O-oy! Sir Pendragon, your retainers are!" Seeing that, Orion-kun rushed to the handrail in shock. Fwoosh, with a sound of cloth spreading, Tama shows herself on the port side. Like a giant flying squirrel, she glided to the direction she reported earlier. "A p-person, in the sky?!" "Because shes a ninja." I suitably answered Orion-kuns scream. And then, boom, there was a big sound below. Pochi probablynded on the ground. Even though the airships altitude was low, even Pochi would have gotten hurt at this height. With Sky Step skill, a lower order skill of Sky Drive, she probably made footholds in the air and killed her falling speed. Its inpared to Tamas ninjutsu, but it looks like Pochi is steadily improving too. Pochi runs while leaving cloud of dust behind. Shes about as quick as a car. "Liza, to the port side." "Understood." I told Liza who was in charge of the steering wheel to turn the airship to where Tama had gone. "Those children, just what are...." "It seems they found some people being chased by monsters in that forest." "--From this distance?" I handed a telescope to Orion-kun who couldnt believe it. "Dog-head? Arent they Kobolds?" "Yes, that seems to be the case." I affirmed the question of Orion-kun who was peeking from behind me. Pochi and Tama have saved the daughter of Kobold ns head and her two male and female attendants. The rescue drama was already over when we arrived, so I dont know the detail. Orion-kun expressed them as [Dog-heads], but theyre more like people who put on a dog-head headdress on their head. Asides from their slightly long canine teeth and slightly pointed ears, they dont look that different from humans. Their skin are just a bit too white and bluish. Since there were seven corpses of the Kobolds in the forest, I moved there in secret with Unit Arrangement and collected them. "Awaken~?" "Are you hurt anywhere nodesu?" "....N? Is it Kyan?" Tama and Pochi who sensed the Kobold girl waking up peeked at her face. The girl uttered words in Shiganguage. I thought it was my chance to get Koboldnguage, how unfortunate. "--Youre not, who are you?" "Awawa, nanodesu." The girl jumped and pinned Pochis arms behind, looking alert toward us. Tama jumped back at once. I think Pochi should be able to easily escape the grasp, but shes probably afraid to hurt the girl if she forcefully shakes her off. Pochis troubled face looks cute, but I cant leave this as is. "Let go of her arms. These girls are your saviors." "Ah--" The girl lost her power with my words, so I quickly tear Pochi off her. This is most likely an assistance from the [Abduction] skill. "Kuh, where is myrades--dont tell me." Using Setsu to refer herself, thats quite unusual. If Arisa was here, she would have shouted "You think youre samurai!" no doubt. No wait, that one is "Sessha" eh. Now then, putting aside the girls first person name-calling, it seems shes misunderstood that her friends are all killed, Ill clear that up first. "Two of your bodyguards are fine. They were dying, but my magician friend has patched them up." "I-is that so, you have my gratitude." Itd be troubling if the adult Kobolds suddenly acted violently, so, after Mia had healed their serious wounds, I put them under [Anaesthesia] and [Force Sleep] magic and let them sleep on the napping room below. Then Mia appeared from the lower floor. "E-elf-sama?!" When the girl found Mia, she went to Mia and fell down prostrating. Its like shes doing a dogeza. "I-I am an heiress of thete Bolflos, Piaz Bolflos" Im the youngest elf of Boruenan Forest, the daughter of Lamisauya and Lilinatoa, Misanalia Boruenan. The girl introduced herself in fairynguage and then Mia formally introduced herself too after nodding slightly. "Misanalia-sama, I thank you for the mercy you have given to myrades." The girl continues to talk while her forehead is still on the floor. Even though shes saying thanks, it feels like shes challenging someone to a serious match, or rather, she seems desperate. "And, please forgive my impudence for wishing for another thing before I could return the favor--" Summarizing the girls story: the Kobolds mine had been exhausted, they ran out of gems called Blue Crystal needed for their breeding, so shed like to have some of that Blue Crystal from Mia. Mia tilted her face, looking confused. She probably has no idea about that Blue Crystal. Still, gems from an abandoned mine huh.... --Nn? "Perhaps, the Kobolds attacked Kuhanou Earldom becaused they wanted that Blue Crystal?" "That is so. We were told by a traveling magician about it." While asking the girl, I search Kuhanou Earldoms silver mine. I also tried searching for the unexplored mines, but I couldnt find the vein of this Blue Crystal. "Are you really sure?" "That I do not know. We cannot carelessly believe a weaselfolk magician, but uponpletion, we promised to teach them the way to manufacture Blue Steel. Those greedy bunch should not miss that opportunity." Geh, weasel again huh. Im slightly intrigued with that Blue Steel thing, Ill help them a bit. Ill leave Mia to take care of the girl, and use [Telephone] magic to connect to Boruenan forest. Aze-san, could I have a bit of your time? Satou! Of course you can. Are you familiar with this gem called Blue Crystal? I asked about the Blue Crystal to Aze-san who sounded a bit lively. Of course Im talking in my mind, so the surrounding people cant hear it. Yes, I know about it. If Im not mistaken, its needed for Kobolds child raising isnt it? The Kobolds mine has been exhausted, so theyre in trouble. Do you know what kind of ce this Blue Crystal ur at? Umm, let me see--it should be deep in Mithril veins. I think you can get them along the deep part where the Dragon Vein is thick. I got to hear more detailed information than I thought, so I thanked Aze-san along with loving words and then I cut the call. I dont know where this Dragon Vein is located, but since it should be connected to Sources, Ill check the core of towns and cities. After checking Muno Earldom, I found out that there was an ore vein in the town where the monsters had build their nest. Theres a Mithril vein about 1KM deep under the city, and there are Blue Crystal along the crevices there. That town is in a mountain district located between the hidden vige of the giants and the Kobold town. While I was at it, I tried searching the Mithril vein in the ck dragon Heirons mountain and the one in the dwarfs Bolhart dominion, I only found the Blue Crystals in the former. The easiest way is to tell the Kobolds about the Blue Crystal in the ck Dragon Mountain which also means driving them away from the territory, but taking the profit for Muno Earldom into consideration, itll be better if we gain allegiance of the Kobolds who hold the technique to mine and refine these special metal and also let them mine and refine the Mithril vein. I call Arisa in Muno Castle with [Telephone] magic, and tell her to match the information about the ore vein. "Satou." Mia who looks like shes about to cry clings to me. Theres a desperate Kobold girl behind her. That reminds me, I let Mia to handle her didnt I. "Satou-dono, I beseech you! Send us to Boruenan forest with your airship. We will give you Kobolds treasured sword, Blue Fang as a reward for your assistance! If you so desire, I will make a promise to teach you the method to manufacture Blue Steel." "That manufacturing method sounds attractive. However, were currently in the middle of an official duty. We will help you obtain the Blue Crystal after weve aplished our duty." "Are you sure?!" I assuredly nod back to the girl whos half in doubt. Book 14 - 14-18. Muno Earldom (3) 14-18. Muno Earldom (3) Satous here. I dislike war. I dont mean that it will be peaceful if we just throw away weapons and decrease military might, but I think its better if there are less casualties. Itll be nice if its like in games where it can be settled in a war with no one dying. "Viceroy-sama! The third tower has been destroyed! Knight Gauen and Knight Juran have been made captives." "If those two got done in, that means normal knights wont be a match for them..." "You fools! This is not a knight match, its a war! Push them with number! Distract their attentions with archers." The domineering viceroy rebuked the timid staff officers. Hes the viceroy of the second city of Kuhanou Earldom, Sedam, thats near the silver mine the Kobolds are attacking. Ivee to ask him for the permission to intervene in the war against the Kobolds, but its hard to call out to him. Perhaps I should go out ande here againter. I slipped out of the scouting ridge where the viceroy was, caught some suitable soldier and applied for a meeting with the viceroy. Going out would be annoying, so I just skipped a few procedures. "Visitation at a busy time like this?!" The viceorys shout reached downstairs. "What?! A retainer of Muno Earldom huh! If hes asking to be patronized at a time like this, Ill cut his neck." Soldier A whos beside me averts his gaze awkwardly. The viceroy probably purposely said it like that so I could hear it as a restraint. After a bit, Soldier B came down and took me and Tama to the viceroy. Of course we left the weapons we had on hands to the soldiers. "Are you the retainer of Earl Muno? Having a catkin as your page, youve got some bad taste." I was offended with a first discriminatory remark in a long while, but then I remembered that the discrimination of demi-humans was quite bad north of Muno territory. "Im honored to meet you, Viceroy-sama. In regard of the Kobolds that are troubling your excellency--" "Hmph, are you saying that youre going to single handedly take care of them?" "Immediately if youd allow." I turned a fearless smile to the viceroy who was going to say that it was impossible. For some reason, Tama who was dressed as a page beside me also mimicked my expression. "Ill give you half a koku time. If you show me that you can do something about it during that period, Ill give you my thanks." "Thank you very much." Normally speaking, even just gathering your force would need a few hours. Even if Im challenging them with a few elites, we cant probably gainplete control over the Kobolds who are currently in deadlock against Kuhanou force in half a koku--about one hour. "Tama, Im counting on you." "Dont worry be happy~ nin nin~" Tama entered ninja mode and then she disappeared. I gave instructions to everyone using [Telephone] magic to begin to clean up the Kobolds. "W-what is that!" "Pe-people are, no, the dog-heads are fluttering in the air." Two of the viceroy staff officers couldnt keep up with the absurd scene happening in the battlefield. The beastkin girls on the frontline are catching and throwing the Kobolds to the air. No matter how strong the girls are, their strength is not this absurd. The thing thats helping them doing the act is a simple type of eleration Circle Ive given them. It was originally a technique I thought up when Pochi and Tama were having fun with the shooting experiment in the desert, but Ill keep that a secret in order to protect the Kobold warriors dignity. Mias Artificial Spirits, Arachnes that are standing are spinning spiderwebs 100 meter back to absorb the impact of the thrown Kobolds and capture them. Just to be safe, I let Nana to guard the airship and Mia. Through the space magic [Tactic Talk] thats still connected to the girls, I can hear the screams filled with fear and angry roar from the Kobolds who are getting overran by the beastkin girls. The job isplete while still leaving a lot of time in the half a koku time the viceroy put as a term. Wevepleted the suppression. Good job, take the next action. Understood! Pochi Tama lets go. Hoi hoi~ Yes nanodesu! I ordered the beastkin girls with [Telephone] to collect the Kobolds who couldnt fight anymore before they went back. It seems there are several captive Kobolds in the torture room of Kuhanou army. Ill leave it to Tama to take care of that. Tama, sorry but Im giving you an additional mission. Dont worry be happy~ I tell Ninja Tama the torture rooms location, and then I begin the next action in order to assist her. "Vi-viceroy-sama, a huge monster from the forest!" "All members, evacuate! Just leave those Kobolds and evacuate!" The viceroy and the staff officers were surprised when they saw the artificial spirit Behemoth appearing from behind the mountain in Muno territory. I created that Behemoth, but for some reason its bigger than the ones Mia and Aze-san summoned. The attention in the fort are all gathered to the Behemoth. "Viceory-sama, please dont worry. Thats a spirit mypanions have asked for help." "Th-thats not a monster?!" "Yes, its going to exterminate the Kobolds that have escaped from the fort." Although I said that it was going to eliminate, the Kobolds in the field had all been captured, the Arachnes had put them outside Kuhanou territory per Mias instructions. That Behemoth is an excuse so that they wont demand the Kobolds to be taken into their custody after the battle. The Behemoth has finished moving, its showing its side to us here. Were about 300 meters apart. "Viceroy-sama. Its going to be a bit dazzling and noisy, please take care." After Ive warned him, the Behemoth executes its race-specific ability, [Great Thunder]. Our purpose this time is for intimidation, Ive lowered the power to lessen the environmental damage. The thorns on Behemoths body stretch and then lighting powerful enough to whiten the sky shoot out from them. """WOOO!""" """Eyes, my eyeeeeees""" It looks like, besides the viceroy, there were only a few people who heeded my warning even though I had warned them beforehand. The thunderous sound hit our ears and the smell of ozone swept on our hair and clothes. The ionized air stimtes my skin. "Wh-what is that." "Such power from just one attack...." The viceroy and staff officer gasped when they saw the scarred ground left by the Great Thunder. About 1km of the mountain forest straight from the Behemoth are carbonized in 45 degree cone shape. Behemoth calmly walks on that ck road while d in small electrical discharges. The frontline of Kuhanou force fall in silent due to the excessive spectacle. I faintly saw Tama taking the Kobolds away from the fort on the corner of my vision. Theyve disappeared into the trees, it should be alright now. "It seems we overdid it. I wanted to capture several Kobolds to find out their strongholds...." I tried talking to the Viceroy, but he looks like hell drop his jaw, he just keeps staring at the battlefield with no response. Looks like I really overdid it. "--Viceroy-sama?" "A-ah....Yo-youve done well...." I offered a chair to the Viceroy whos still in shock, and then, thump, he dropped down to the chair like he had lost his power. "--We should have several Kobold captives. Ill give them to you as a reward. Take them." "Then, Ill gratefully ept them." Looks like he heard me even though he looked stupefied. Tama had infiltrated and save them already, but I feel less guilty now that Ive gotten the permission. I presented a weapon that was in the soldiers custody to the viceroy. "Although this may not be enough as a thank, this is a present from my Viceroy." "I-isnt this the rumored magic spear of Echigoya Firm! Earl Kuhanou told me that he needs to wait for one year even after pulling his connections in the Royal Capital--are you sure?" "Yes, of course." It ended up like we took the viceroys deeds so it was to make up for it, though it also served as apensation for the trouble we caused them. The soldiers will probably have busy days ahead of them with repairing the fort, but since no one loses their live, lets think of it to be a good oue. "--Piaz, you traitor!" "A-aniue, you misunderstand!" After the captured Kobolds were brought by Mias spider-shaped artificial spirits, Arachnes, a siblings quarrel began when we went back to the airship. "Master~" "Misunderstanding is happening its bad nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi are beside the quarreling siblings, they look flustered and confused as to what should they do. I stop the Kobold older brother from talking with wind magic [ Seal Talk]. Its originally a magic used for sealing magicians chant. Its often used in crimes, so its not written in general magic books. "Now then, Piazs older brother. For the sake of you Kobolds future, shall we go ask Earl Munos permission." I said so and then the airship levitated. I put the Kobold soldiers and the Arachnes in a sub-space using [Another World] magic during the flight. Id feel sorry if they got eaten by monsters if I left them as is. I thought of giving them to a fort between the two territories, but there were only 50 soldiers in the fort while there were 200 robust Kobold soldiers, managing them would be hard for them so I decided against it. The Kobold soldiers are inside the Arachnes cocoons, so they should not notice that theyre inside the sub-space. Orion-kuns attitude toward the beastkin girls has be strangely polite, I dont know whether its because he was shocked by the Behemoths lightning attack, or because he was surprised with the throwing of Kobolds. "Youve gone and done quite the spectacle." "Yes, after doing such a senseless thing, the people of Kuhanou Earldom wont imagine that the Kobolds who were attacking the mine are safe." When we got back to Muno Castle, I was called by Earl Muno and Ms. Nina. Tama took a letter to Ms. Nina to tell her about the situation ahead of time when the airship was doing thending sequence. "Im told that the Kobolds were deceived by a weaselkin magician to attack Kuhanou Earldom in search of some Blue Crystal thing, is that right?" "There is no mistake." "If the Blue Crystal really does not exist in that silver mine, that is so." The Kobold little sister and older brother who are tied affirm Ms. Ninas question. I took only these siblings to Muno castle because theyre the children of Bolflos ns patriarch. Judging from the things Ive heard from the Kobold little sister during the flight, the older brother is the leader of the radical faction, while the little sister is the leader of the moderate faction, and the patriarch who should have unify the two is in sickbed. "Master! Weve made a huge discovery!" Right then, Arisa together with the princess appeared. The timing was perfect because I instructed Arisa through [Telephone]. "Its said that theres a Mithril vein under the town of Tagenkoumi! Theres also a record about some unknown blue gem!" The document Arisa is holding is something Ive prepared and made to look worn out with [Weathering] magic. "This is quite convenient isnt it, Viscount?" "Right isnt it. It seems that fortune is on their side." I elude Ms. Nina calling me [Viscount] full of doubt with [Poker Face] skill and receive the document from Arisa. "This document seems to be something from the era of Marquis Muno. Apparently they secretly dug it at that time. Judging from the time, the killing of Marquis Muno by No Life King probably happened before they could do a full-scale mining operation and so it went to a standstill." The [Deception] skill is exploding after a long time. I think its running wildly since I havent used it for a long time. "I see--You, whats your name?" "Keiji. The next patriarch, Keiji Bolflos." After pondering for a bit, Ms. Nina asks the Kobold older brother. "Ill offer you two choices. One, for the crime of treason, your whole n is to be executed or deported from Muno Earldom. The other one, the Kobolds are to retake the upied town for Earl Muno, be the people of Tagenkoumi, and provide the work force to acquire the underground resource." "Are you going to turn us all into ves?" After hearing Ms. Nina, the Kobold older brother shouted like he was barking while baring his fangs. "If we did that, Satou would turn his back on us. This guy is softhearted you see. If we did such a thing to you guys, hed take you all to a newnd, Id even bet on this." Yup, I cant refute Ms. Nina on that. If that really happened, I probably would take the Kobolds to the Mithril vein in the ck Dragon Mountain behind the scenes. "Thats why its going to be Inhabitants. Normally, Id like to entrust the patriarch to be the governor, but there was the thing with the Kobolds attacking Kuhanou Earldoms silver mine. We cant instate him immediately. Just like the dwarves, spend your time and gradually be a self-governing dominion." After hearing Ms. Nina, the Kobold older brother contemtes. "Thank you for your kindness. I will absolutely persuade the patriarch and the elders." "Ill also help anija to unify the ns will." The Kobold siblings replied Ms. Nina passionately. "Is that alright with you, Earl Leon?" "Umu, I give you my consent." Earl Muno generously nodded to Ms. Nina. "Well then we should hasten exterminating the monsters from Tagenkoumi town." "Then, let us Kobold soldiers lead the frontline!" The Kobold older brother came forward while still being tied. Theres no mistake that freeing the town from the monsters should be done by the cooperation of the Kobolds and Muno Earldoms army. However, that means they will have to n the draft for the military march and the arrangement for the unification of two forces, huge tasks await them. Itll need several months even at the fastest, or even half a year if its done badly. I think they can do it somehow even without us if we just curtail the boss ss monsters that rule the town, but leaving them, saying "Pardon me for going ahead", right before a great task would be heartless of me. "Earl Muno, we have our sightseeinig job, however--" "Sir Pendragon!" Orion-kun turned back toward me while looking like he couldnt believe it. Yet, when our eyes met he lowered his eyes as if he was frightened. ...Iprehensible. "Orion, you must not be unreasonable okay." "Its as Earl Muno said. In just a day, Viscount Pendragon settled the probable dispute with Kuhanou Earldom and found a definite solution today, afterward, we just need to make it happen. If we relied even more after so much, wed better off yielding our position as statesmen to him too." Orion-kun was remonstrated by Earl Muno and Ms. Nina added. "You two, please wait. I cannot join the united front since I have a sightseeing job to do, but we will recapture Tagenkoumi town at least. How about performing the united front for when you need to recapture the other towns and cities?" "You say it as if its so easy." "Is such a thing possible?" Ms. Nina muttered in astonishment, Earl Muno asked like he couldnt believe it. "I have some excellentpanions. If were with those girls, saving Tagenkoumi town and exterminating the monsters will be a walk in the park." Its already afternoon though. Book 14 - 14-19. Muno Earldom (4) 14-19. Muno Earldom (4) Satous here. A senpai told me that trust is like falling dominoes. Apparently how you endure the stress that pile up little by little and how easy it can be broken by a single misstep resemble them. "Airships really are fast arent they." "Father, for both the viceroy and his heir to go to the danger zone, isnt that too reckless!" The people who are participating in the recapture n of [Tagenkoumi Town] upied by monsters are the members of team Pendragon, Earl Muno, Orion-kun, Sir Zotor whos made aeback as a knight, and the Kobold siblings. Thats good and all, but Orion-kun has been disputing seriously with Earl Muno since awhile ago. "Its not recklessness. Were with Satou-kun and hispanions, well be safe anywhere we go." "Leave it to me~?" "Thats right nanodesu! Pochi will defeat things like dangers like zumbararin nodesu!" Tama and Pochi replied Earl Munos fully trusting speech by taking shutan poses. After looking at his father frustratingly, Orion-kun went to the deck with heavy steps. From his point of view, if I were ambitious, Id make it so that the two died by monsters hands and took control of the territory, he was probably trying to warn his father about that. It sounds rude, but being cautious like Orion-kun is normal. I like people who are trusting, without being vignt, like Earl Muno though. "Master, flying-type monsters are approaching from the front." "Master, permission to intercept!" Liza reported, Nana bent herself forward and asked for my permission. Looking at the map, I understand that there are countless monsters aiming for the airship from afar. "Alright, permission granted. Arisa, please take the initiative with fire magic." "Okkey." "Master, I--" "Lulu, please help sniping using the normal bullets." "Yes!" "Mia, please prepare the Garuda." "Nn, leave it to me." I stop the two Muno from following everyone to the viewing deck. We have special seats for watching spectacles over the windshield in this cockpit. Like a cloud, swarming monsters are dyeing the sky ck. Its merely a show since theyre all small fries, but its quite the visual effect. Like in a dream. "S-so many of them...." "A-aniue." The kobold siblings are getting frightened by the approaching monster swarm. Its understandable. With so many of them, they look like a swarm of fly or locust, it looks gross. "T-this is impossible. Sir Pendragon! What are you doing looking so flippant! Turn back the ship immediately! We cant possibly win against such a swarm!" --Flippant, how rude. There was a time when Orion-kun seemed to be scared of me after the Behemoth matter, but it seemed the terror before his eyes had overwritten that, he snarled at me desperately. "Its alright. We have Arisa here." "What can a little girl whos only good with her mouth--" Orion-kun stopped his words halfway through. Hes probably surprised with the hellfire like sh that can be seen through the window. The wide-ranged advanced level fire magic that Arisa used incinerated the monster swarm. Its exactly a real life act of "Sterilize the garbage!" Its a bit showy, but since its a magic that the Selbiras Guildmaster can also easily use, it should be fine. As expected, she didnt use the forbidden spells of the space magic and fire magic that she recently learned. Master, did you see? Arisa-chans coolness! "Yeah, of course I did. Dont monopolize them too much okay." Ho~i I replied Arisas [Praise me] call from the speaking tube, and reminded her not to cut loose. Orion-kun who saw it from the side has hardened with his mouth open, but Earl Muno simply praises, "Arisa-kuns magic is amazing", while looking like usual. The vast majority of the small fries had been burned by Arisas magic earlier, while most of the remaining ones had gone back to the town. Some of the monsters that did try to approach us were all shot down by Lulus sniping and the beastkin girls Magic Edge Cannon. The battle ended after a while and everyone got back here from the deck. Only Mia who has just finished summoning the Garuda remains on the deck. "Oops." I received Arisa who was in good mood after ying an active part, jumping to me while shouting like Pochi. "....W-with such talent for magic...w-why are you merely a Viscounts retainer...You should have aimed to be the head of Shiga 33 Wands carrying an army directly under His Majesty." Orion-kun who stiffened with a dumbfounded face until a while ago asked Arisa with a trembling voice. "How stupid, of course thats because Im madly in love with Master." After speaking her love in Showas way of talking, she cutely kissed my cheek lightly. Furthermore, with doya face, she poked her own cheek requesting a kiss for her too, so I lightly kiss her like in Western drama to show affection. "A, awawawa" Arisa who got her kiss reward looks flustered. Shes weak against surprise attacks as usual. After kissing Tama and Pochi who looked envious in turns, Nana came before me with a serious expression. Maybe Nana also wants a kiss? So I thought, but it seems to be a bit different. "Master, wishing for the mean to do long-range attacks." "Okay. Ill take proper measures." It seems all of the monsters have been shot down before they entered Nanas [Javelin]s range. Nana seemed to be convinced with my sincere answer. The revived Arisa retorted, "Are you a politician!", but since Nana didnt mind it, I ignored her. The airship lowers its altitude as it approaches the town. The monsters inside the town seem to be frightened with Arisas magic earlier, theyre hiding behind the building without a sound. It seems the shrewd monsters have ran away from the town by scaling the wall and the exit. When we have crossed the outer wall, theres a sudden movement from the castle ruin in the distant. "Oh no~?" "Master, look at that! Nanodesu." Tama and Pochi who found the Hydra that showed its heads on the castle ruin made a racket. "What is that big thing!" "Looks like thats the boss here." I told the surprised Orion-kun. "I-if we just use the fire magic from earlier!" "You cant." I tell Orion-kun whos sending hopeful nces to Arisa that we cant ept that n. "Naturally~?" "Magic is forbidden with hydra nanodesu." "Master, please give us the permission to subjugate it in closebat." "Master, permission to sortie!" The vanguards agreed with my opinion and made a suggestion. This is not because Hydra is resistant against fire magic. "R-ridiculous. Why dont you fight by safely attacking it from a distance?" The beastkin girls who are heading to the sortie catapult answer Orion-kun whos shaking his head finding it iprehensible. "Because, its no good~?" "Thats right nanodesu. The meat will go bad nodesu." "Hydras meat is delicious. We cannot get the meat if we attack it carelessly." "....Whatd you say." Looks like its hard for Orion-kun to ept beastkin girls exnations that are overflowing with appetite. Nana has already sortied through eleration magic circle from the catapult, shes not here now. We have a lot of spectators today, so I let the ship to move close to the ground, making it going up and down. Mias Garuda that has gone ahead of everyone pins the Hydra to the ground. And then the vanguards rush in one after another. "Its a decisive battle of kaijuu." "Pochi-chan and Tama-chan look like theyre having fun." Arisa and Lulu are inplete spectator mode. "Umu, Pochi-kun and Tama-kun are strong on top of being cute arent they." Earl Muno also stands in a line with the two, enjoying the vanguards actions. For the fight this time, the one that has done the most is Pochi. She cut down the Hydras head one after another by using Magic Edge that she extended from her de. Ill give the right for the first fork stab of the Hydras head grill to Pochi. Leaving the people who were watching the battle while holding their breath, I moved to the ground ahead with teleport magic. "I guess its around here?" There are a lot of underground cavities from the treasure vaults and dungeons in the site of the castle ruin. I pick a cavity that isnt close to the City Core and decide to make a tunnel hole with earth magic. "I guess itll look unnatural if theres a tunnel here suddenly." While muttering to myself, I pick and use architecture magic from the Magic Column. I installed a room and a bulk door with seal-like carving on the entrance of this underground tunnel. In addition, I made them to look old using the [Weathering] magic I used on the document back then. "Now then, I can finally start on the tunnel." Ive lost around five minute time, so lets do this quickly. I dig a hole of around three meter big in diameter, and then I install a two meter spiral stair on the holes side. Of course Ive included the hand rail to prevent falls. Im thinking of installing an elevator for transporting things on the center, so Ive left it hollow. As a precaution, I make an open space every 100 meters, moving pits out of the way. I want to avoid lethal idents from happening. After continuing my work for about 10 minutes, Ive finally prated to the silver vein and the pulsing Mithril ore area, and even connected to the ce where there are Blue Crystal, our objective. Just in case, I install a bulky door that leads to the Blue Crystal. Just for appearance, lets put a powerful lock on the door. Since I could set conditions with locking magic, I made a blue sapphire key for it, and put a condition where only the one that held it could go in. It should be fine as long as I have the duplicate. I leave this key in the first room. After finishing all the work in fifteen minute time after the start of the battle, I stealthily teleported back to the airship. It was just right after the Hydra was defeated, so I directed the airship toward the castle ruin. "Master,pleted the removal of debris in front of the barrier, so I report." As a thanks for Nana who did thebor, I promise her to do the magic power supplement for her before we go to sleepter. The beastkin girls and the Garuda are currently eliminating the monsters that are lurking in the castle ruin. "The barrier is holding up huh." "Nn, active." The barrier that prevents intrusion to the City Core seems to be functioning. I feel that the barrier will be broken if I touch it, so I make sure not to get close to it. "What should we do? Should we go ahead to check if theres any danger?" "You cant! Only the viceroy and the next viceroy can enter here." When I asked Earl Muno, Orion-kun cut himself between us and replied. "Its alright Satou-kun. There are many things protecting me with the viceroys power. Orion, you wait here with Satou-kun." "Fa-father." "This is an order." After saying so, Earl Muno walked to the other side of the barrier alone. Orion-kun tried to follow after him, but it seemed he was stopped by the barrier, he couldnt go inside. Earl Muno probably used the City Cores power dwelling in the terminal to enter the barrier. After a while, the crest of Earl Muno shed on the barriers surface for an instant. Hes probably seized the City Core of this town. We wait for the Earl Muno while calming down the Kobold siblings who are pestering about the location of the Mithril vein. "Heya, thanks for waiting. I have to decide on the proxy--governor of this town." Earl Muno who came back said so and looked around. "Liza-kun, can I ask you?" "Me, is it? Isnt it more suitable for Master?" "Ive discussed this with Nina, Satou-kun has to be the lord of the abandoned mine city. I want to appoint you to be the governor of this town." "As I am Masters attendant, I cant do the duties--" "The actual rule will be entrusted to a chief administrator, theres no problem." Liza is looking at me with an anxious expression, so give her my consent. "Understood. I ept the duty as a governor." "Is that so! Good. Then lets start the ceremony right away." It seems theres no need to be close to the City Core to appoint the proxy. Lizas governor appointment ceremony was finished with a simple spell. It was simr to the [Conferring Peerage] ceremony that I went through. "So this a ce for ceremony, I wonder if theres something here?" "Found, a key~?" "Master! Theres a stairway here nodesu!" The beastkin girls found the room that went to the Mithril tunnel, Tama also quickly found the key to the Blue Crystal room. "Its quite deep." "Youre right." The people who are going to go down with me are the beastkin girls, the Kobold siblings and Orion-kun, seven of us. Mia and Arisa were interested, but they gave up after hearing about the long stairs. Ill show the video recording to the girlster. "Silver? Isnt this a silver vein!" The exposed silver vein was glittering halfway through the stairs, the tension of Orion-kun who looked tired went up. "If theres a silver vein, that means--" "Yes! There might really be a Mithril vein close by!" The Kobold siblings look happy. Apparently, the two didnt believe about the Blue Crystal matter. Approximately 600 meter deep, the exposed vein slightly changes to green color from the silver. "Its Mithril! If we dig here, the Blue Crystal might be here too!" "There must be! Ill go back to the top immediately and bring a pickaxe." Im sorry for the two who are ecstatic, but they wont find the Blue Crystal no matter how long they dig here. "Wait. ording to the document, they found the Blue Crystal in the innermost bed. Bring the pickaxe after weve checked that." With my persuasion, the two stepped ahead as if hurrying us. Theres still about 400 meter more, but I cant say that. The Kobold siblings who have run to the lowestyer run back to us. Tama and Pochi are together with them too. "There was a door-like thing below. Hand ov--please lend me the key that was found earlier." The older brother Kobold who was speaking inmandeering tone due to his excitement changed to polite speech with a re from Liza. "That key should be able to open it, desu." The older brother Kobolds deduction was right, but since I went out of my way to put a gimmick in order to see their delighted reactions, I made him to endure it, saying, "Lets go with everyone." When we arrived before the door, Orion-kun who was staggering after walking too much sat down on the ground. It looks like hes implying that he cant move anymore. "--Im opening it!" The older brother Kobold who took the key look back at us, asking for confirmation. Even though he was excited a while ago, it seems hes insecure now that hes actually here. I gave him my consent, and then the door made an opening sound. "Aniue!" "Yeah, with this our Bolflos will live on." While being illuminated by the glittering Blue Crystal that spread before their eyes, the Kobold siblings take each other hands, crying full of joy. While still sitting down, Orion-kuns eyes gleam seeing those glittering. "Pretty~?" "Its blue like the color of holy swords nanodesu." Tama and Pochi are looking at the scene with sparkling eyes that wont lose to the Blue Crystal. Thats while both of them are being carried under Lizas arms though. The older brother gave a lump of Blue Crystal to the little sister and then he knelt down before me. "Sir Pendragon, we siblings--no, Bolflos n pledge eternal allegiance to you." No no, you should do that to Earl Muno. If you said such a misfired thing, Orion-kun would re at you, you know. "If you want to pledge your loyalty, please do it to Earl Muno." "But--" "If he didnt give his permission, you guys wouldnt have been able to get the Blue Crystal." "....Understood. We will follow Sir Pendragons words." He somehow looks like he doesnt understand it, but theres no problem as long as he pledges their allegiance to Earl Muno. The Kobold siblings went back to the ground while bringing the needed amount of the Blue Crystal for now, and then the two pledged their allegiance to Earl Muno. This time its only with words, but it seems theyll officially be tied to Earl Muno with [Contract]ter. After taking the two Muno to Muno City, we brought the Kobold siblings to the abandoned mine city, and got the approval for their n to migrate to Tagenkoumi town. The aforementioned weaselkin magician didnt exist in the map, let alone the abandoned city, so I didnt get to meet him. His name, [ck Mole] seems to be an alias thats often used, no one knows his real name. In addition, since Echigoya Firm has received the project to redevelop [Tagenkoumi Town], the essential utilities, dwellings and administration facilities should beplete by the time the Kobolds arrive at Tagenkoumi town. --Should be, or rather I think Ill just make them with magic secretly. I tell Echigoya Firms Manager to make a contract for getting stable supplies of Mithril ingots from Muno Earldom in exchange of the instation of Mithril refining equipment. The Manager was awfully enthusiastic, perhaps I should have told her to take it easy. The Kobold siblings show up bringing tributes the day before we depart. A Blue Steel pike and sword, silverworks, and sapphires, most are jewelries. "Oh my! How wonderful!" "It suits you well, Muse." "Orion-sama." Miss Muse who got an extrarge sapphire pendant from Orion-kun gleefully hugs him. Orion-kun who didnt expect his fiancees action is blushing. "Viscount Pendragon, this is the promised Blue Fang treasured sword and the secret book that details the manufacturing process of Blue Steel." "Got it." I received the sword presented by the little sister Kobold and then gave it back to her. "--Why?" "The treasured sword should be carried by the one who should have it." I answered her dissatisfaction while looking at the older brother Kobold. She seemed to understand, she received the sword while saying, "We will follow our lords decree." Like I said, your master is Earl Muno. The next morning, we departed while being sent off by the people of Muno Earldom. I thought of stopping by to the Seryuu city, but since I dont want to deal with Earl Seryuus unreasonable demands, we head toward the eastern group of countries as nned. The first country is Kiwolk--the kingdom of snow and frost-covered trees. Our first another world winter sports are waiting! Book 14 - 14-20. Snow Kingdom (1) 14-20. Snow Kingdom (1) Satous here. If were talking about snow, Id imagine about the time to be self-indulgent by amusing myself reading manga or ying games inside a Kotatsu. Its hard to leave out skis and snowboards, but being inside a warm room is better after all. "Snow!" "Oh no nanodesu! Snow nanodesu!" After crossing Muno Earldom and the monster dominion, we entered Kiwolk kingdom of the eastern countries beyond the mountain and witnessed a blizzard. Since this was my first different worlds snow, I temporarily canceled the [Canopy] in the airships viewing deck and let the snow pile up to enjoy it with everyone. Once there were enough snow to y around with, I called everyone but somehow, Tama and Pochi seem strange. "Pochi!" "Tama!" After the two looked at each other, they ran up to me. "Snow is bad!" "Master, if we dont lump together quickly itll be dangerous nodesu." The two who tightly cling to my waist turn to everyone and desperately beckon them. "Liza, quick~, Nana too~" "Arisa, and Mia too, quickly stick close together nodesu! Lulu too, Karina too, quick! Nanodesu!" I thought it was just a y, but Pochi is hiding her tail between her legs, and their voices sound too serious. "Master, please excuse me." Moreover, Liza who was called over hugged me from the front with a serious expression. This is quite rare for Liza. "Master, I was entrusted with an appeal for support. Ill protect the back." My back found warm and happiness. Im intrigued with the beastkin girls condition, but lets watch the situation for a little while. Since its soft. "Ehehe~ danger is bad isnt it~" "Nn, prohibited." Arisa and Mia happily cling to me tightly. "Umm, excuse me Master." Even while looking timid, Lulu put her arms around my neck from the side, embracing me. Without knowing, shes the most glued one on me. "I-I too, um...." "I dont really understand, but me too." "Satou-sama, please excuse me." Leaving behind the hesitating Lady Karina, Sera and Princess Shistina embraced my left arm. The two are wearing extra clothes for cold weather so theres not much happiness. "Zena quick~?" "Zena too, youll die if you dont hurry nodesu." "Its alright no one will die okay?" Zena kneels down to match Pochis and Tamas line of sight, and then she asks about the twos reasons. "Snow is death god~?" "Snow is pretty, but once you touch it, someone will fall if you dont stick together nodesu." I dont understand, so I seek the exnation from Liza. "There was a year where we had terrible blizzards when we were with the previous Master.... At that time there were several humans and snake-headkin who froze to death." I see... Its a trauma from the previous master huh. "Tama, Pochi, everyone here is alright okay." To prove that I got rid of the snow on the viewing deck in an instant, and then filled the flight deck with warm spring atmosphere. While I was at it, I stopped the blizzard and blew away the cloud outside the airship with the forbidden spell, [Weather Control], letting the sunlight in. "Lukewarm warm~?" "Master is really, really amazing nodesu!" Tama and Pochi smile happily with their whole faces, losing their strength. Among the girls who are dumbfounded, only Arisa who stares up at me while looking like shes given up. I p Arisas shoulder to tell thats its her turn. "Tama! Pochi! After this Arisa-chan will teach you the true way to y with snow!" "Nyu~?" "y with snow nodesu?" "Thats right! The default will be snowball fights and snowman making, but well also make a snow hut and eat some warm swe~et Zenzai and Oshiruko!" "Shiruko~?" "Are there meat in them nodesu?" "Well, theres no meat in Oshiruko, maybe we should make Kenchinjiru too? Oden is also nice, but then Id want sake and beers with it, so make that an exception." The ways to enjoy a snow country that Arisa cited one after another won Tama and Pochi over. After confirming that Pochis tail has begun to swing energetically, Arisa starts to encourage them. "Are you ready?" "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu!" Arisa points at the snowfield with a whack. "Then lets go!" "Go~" "Non-stop nanodesu!" The youth troupe led by Arisa charge at the snowfield where the airship hasnded. Together with Nana and Lady Karina. It seems the snow is new, its soft so theyre buried into it. Liza seemed to have noticed that, she made use of Magic Armor to create snow-shoes on the sole of her feet and ran with them. "Lets y around here a bit." I tell the senior group who are looking at the snowfield and then put down the ramp. "So this is snow." "Its cold, its melting when it touches my finger." It seems this is Seras and Princess Shistinas first snow, theyre enjoying the snow happily. Lulu is making snow rabbits together with Zena-san. I make a lodge thats often in ski resorts beside the airship using magic, and move many frost covered trees in the distant to near the building. Next, I put a Kotatsu and a potbelly stove magic tools inside the lodge. Taking the number of people into consideration, Ive put a type of Kotatsu table that can amodate a lot of people. When I put my legs inside the Kotatsu, it feels like the good old Japanese culture. "Everyone, thanks for waiting." "Sweet smell~?" "Zenzai, nanodesu!" "Nn, tasty." "It smells nice isnt it." Inside the snow hut, I distribute piping hot Zenzai from the heating earthen charcoal brazier to the youth troupe, including Lady Karina. Its still to early for lunch, so these are just snacks. "Lets y with the sled after weve eaten this." "Then Pochi will pull the sled nodesu!" "Tama too~?" Arisa who saw the ything I created earlier made a suggestion to everyone. Arisa who took a nce at the skis and the snowboards muttered, "To have myself among riajuu even in another world....", please stop lumping enjoyable sports like that. Looks like Nana is making a snow rabbit statue with mysterious pose together with Zena-san. There are already snowmen for everyone now. Just how did they make a twintail snowman anyway. It seems Sera and the princess are not good with cold, theyre eating oranges on the Kotatsu inside the lodge. Liza and Lulu are making Pork Miso Soup for the lunch in the lodges kitchen. "Satou-san, what are these boards used for?" Zena-san who took a break from making the snow statue tilted her head in puzzlement seeing some skis leaned against the lodge. Apparently theres no skis in Seryuu City. It seems theres still some time before the youth troupe finish their Zenzai anyway, Ill teach Zena-san how to ski. "Theyre tools called skis to practice marching on the snow. They make high-speed movement on the snow possible, so people practice using them since theyre children in snow countries." "U-Um! Can I use them too?" "Of course you can." Zena-san took it seriously, perhaps because I told her that it was military training. After giving her a simple lecture, the two of us began to slide. I have Zena-san to use flight magic along with it. This ce isnt a maintained skiing area after all, so its an insurance for if anything happens. "Master, unfair!" "Mwu" When the Arisa and Mia saw us sliding on the slope, the two jumped out of the snow hut while carrying a Zenzai bowl on one hand. "Pochi, Tama, Mia! Lets chase them!" "Roger nanodesu." "Aye aye~" "Nn, pursuit." They show up with Pochi pulling Arisas sled and Tama pulling Mias sled. They somehow look like children ying train, but theyre high-powered sleds equipped with Pochi Tama engine that wont lose to a snowmobile. Two sleds are chasing us from behind while blowing up spray of snow. The twos kicking power only blow the snow and theres not much driving force, theyre slower than they look. "Zena-san, the one who gets caught up first lose okay." "Sa-Satou-san, wait for me." To enjoy skiing that I havent been for a long time, Im not using use any skill or magic at all. While enjoying the powder snow that wont lose to the one in Niseko, together with Zena-san, we carve skiing traces like dancing. Since Zena-san is skiing while using flight magic, she looks skillful enough you wont guess that shes a beginner. "Wait there! I wont permit love elopement!" "Wait~?" "Wait~, nanodesu!" "Too fast." Arisa whose Pochi-powered sled was bing pure white from the piled up snow shouted out some iprehensible thing. Mia whos in the Tama-powered sled looks a bit pale. Zena-san whos sliding beside me muttered "love elopement" while blushing. Youve been floating away from the snow surface since a while ago you know? --Huh? After an illusion where my legs felt like they were pulled below, my body was thrown out in the air. Apparently, the snow below became a cliff. "Satou-san!" Zena-san earnestly stretches herself and catches my arm. I can just use Sky Drive, but for this asion, Ill see the results of Zena-sans flight magic practice. "Uwaa, nanodesu." "Uhhyaa" Pochi and Arisa fell off the cliff. Arisa [Return Teleport]-ed halfway through along with the sled, but Pochi kept falling. She probably went out of the magic range. "Air kick nanodesu." I saw Pochi kicking the air to decelerate and regain her posture. "Trifling nanodesu." Although, right after she took a shupin pose on the ground, she got swallowed up by the snow from above and rolled down on the slope. Its really like Pochi. I open the map to retrieve her back to where everyone is with Unit Arrangement. --Oh? It seems theres a local child on the direction Pochi is going. Private Pochi, youve got an urgent directive. I pass a directive to Pochi whos currently slipping down the slope magnificently through Telephone magic. Book 14 - 14-21. Snow Kingdom (2) SS 14-21. Snow Kingdom (2) SS Im Pipine of Nadare vige in the northwest of Kiwolk Kingdom. Pon-san, a merchant of Shiga Kingdom said that this kingdom is a country of snow and frost-covered trees, but its just a cold poor little country. Weve been on bad terms with the neighboring Kogeoku Kingdom, repeatedly having wars with them for several years. My grandfather, father and brother were taken away as soldiers and never came back. "Onee-chan, you cant hunt." "Thats right, Pipine. If you go hunting by yourself, youll get eaten by the Snow Leopard." "Im sorry, but I have to do it now that the snowstorm has stopped." My little sister and grandmother tried to detain me, but I dont have any choice. In this house with cold air entering through the drafts, theres no dried meat, dried fish or snow vegetable remaining, let alone wild nts and pickled vegetables we picked during the short spring. We had milk from yaks when we still had them, but during the long two year of winter that still continues, we had disposed all of them. In this three days, I feel my body has grown weaker from taking nothing but water. If we dont get some food during this chance, well die of starvation sooner orter. I wont ask for something as luxurious as snow rabbits. Im fine even if its only fog insects, squirrels or weed under the snow, I have to get something anything. I kicked the frozen front door and stepped forward to the snow. --White, white, white. In the usual scenery, I continue to walk toward the Kiwolk Mountain as thendmark that can be seen in the distance. "Its the Frost Weed." We cant eat this weed, but Pon-san the merchant will buy it at a high price for [Alkemy] or something. If were still alive until Pon-sanes, Ill exchange it for preserved foods. I smile thinking that Im lucky to have an unexpected harvest. Ill have to make use of this luck to find something to eat. --Snow, snow, snow. Even though Im wearing snowshoes, this new soft snow swallow my feet, stealing what little left of my strength. I saw a small shadow moving beyond the snow. Perhaps its a snow rabbit? It looks like Im really lucky today. I take the short bow on my back full of expectation. Thud, with a sound, snow fell from a tree nearby. --No! What am I going to do if the snow rabbit escapes! I put an arrow on the short bow while cursing. The snow jumps up on the ce where I can see the shadow. --I wont let you escape! I reflexively ran and what came into my view was a pink-colored triangle inside the snow. The dancing snow and the fog-like steam flicker around the pink thing. --Oh no. It was already toote when I noticed it. The thing rising from the snow is a snow-colored beast. A beast that even makes the Snow Leopard into its prey, the ruler of snow field--Rocket Wolf. It blew the snow behind sounding like a snow slide and then it showed itself before me in the blink of an eye. --Уȣ٣գӣף٣գңգգգգգ. The warm foul breath blew against my face. Saliva dripping from its sharp fangs left a deep trace on the snow. --Ah, Im going to die here. Im worried about leaving my little sister and grandma behind, but if I can leave this suffering-only life, this isnt so bad. While resigning myself, warm drools blew onto my face. --I dont want to die, Idontwanttodie, I dont want to die! "So-someone, save meeeeee!" "Yes, nanodesu." --Eh? Book 14 - 14-22. Snow Kingdom (3) 14-22. Snow Kingdom (3) Satous here. There are many cases where a deed that appears entric seen from outside has its reason when you go inside. Nevertheless, whether that is valid or not is another question. "....Is dis heavn?" The girl woke up in the bed and muttered. >[Eastern Country Language] Skill Acquired. I got a new skill, but since it sounded like a dialect of Shiga Kingdom, I could understand the meaning properly. I dont intend to activate the skill but Ill use Trantion magic to correct the nuance. "...Um?" The girl looks at me while looking puzzled. This girl is the vige girl who was saved by Pochi when she was attacked by arge monster in Kiwolk Mountain, Rocket Wolf. Since her woolen clothes got dirtied by the Rocket Wolfs blood, shes wearing a cotton dress right now. I wonder if she was stranded in the mountain, she was in Starvation on top of Weakening state, so I made her drink nourishment magic potion and let her sleep in the mountain lodge. She was enjoying the bed with half-asleep eyes until awhile ago, but it seems shes finally woken up. "Youre mistaken. This is a lodge near your vige." "--Lodge?" It seems she has realized her misunderstanding, the girl hurriedly gets up from the bed but then she gets an anemia. I quickly support her and put some cushion behind the girl. "For now drink this and calm down." "Delicious... Its like the summer honey water." The girl is slowly enjoying the citron tea I gave her. This is a sweet tea made by boiling citron marmde. I picked this one since Zenzai would be a bit hard to swallow for her. "Weve brought the milk porridge that Lulus especially made!" "Ankake Hamburg Steak too~?" "Meat is necessary after all nanodesu!" "Nn, white bread." The youth troupe brought the meal when the girl was drinking the citron tea. Even though her stomach should be good now after drinking the nourishment medicine, meat is probably still hard for her. That worry seemed to be unnecessary, the girl quickly ate up the milk porridge and put the small Ankake hamburg steak intriguingly into her mouth while looking surprised with the softness of the white bread. The meat used for this hamburg steakes from Rocket Wolf that tried to kill the girl. It didnt have gamey smell even though it was carnivorous and tasted like beef, everyone starting from the beastkin girls highly praised it. Im thinking of hunting themter, just enough not to make them go extinct. After filling her stomach, the girl seemed to recall something, said her thanks to me and Pochi, and then she apologized. "U-um, Im sorry for eating greedily without saying my thanks. My name is Pipine of Nadare vige." "Im Satou of Shiga Kingdom." I probably wont meet her again once we send her to her vige, so I didnt tell her my house name and peerage. "Eh~, you should have said that youre a retired crpe merchant from Echigo there~" "Dried sardines~?" "Pochi likes people who appreciate dried meat more than fish nanodesu." "Peri sprinkled." The youth troupe mistook Arisas words, derailing it to a strange direction. "U-um. Is Onii-san a ve trader?" "No, Im not. Im just a traveler." After I denied it, Pipine looks dejected. I dont think shes selling herself--feeling intrigued, I try searching her vige. --What is this, 90% of the vige are in Starvation state. Apparently, itll be dangerous if she cant get food by selling herself. Moreover, I wonder what this mean, many viges in this country are in simr states. It makes me remember the old Muno territory. "Why dont you tell us if you have something troubling you? I might be able to help you, you see?" The girl hesitated for a bit, but it seemed she was at her wits end, she talked about the viges distress and appealed for some food even for a little. "Please! We dont have any money in our vige, but there are nine unmarried girls including me. If you sell us as ves in Shiga Kingdom, then the money for the food will--" "Calm down. For now, lets go to your vige as we have some extra supply of food." I persuaded the girl and we decided to go to the vige with the youth troupe. Were using a snow boat Ive made for the noon y. The main body looks like a canoe made of ice, the jib sail receives the wind to make it move. "Fast~" "Pochi has be one with the wind nodesu!" "Uhhya~, scary." "Nn, intense." Our girls seem to like it very much, but the girls having a face cramp and keeps silent due to the unexpected speed. A Snow Leopard attacked us in the middle of the way, but it misread the snow boats speed andnded behind. Itd be troublesome if it chased us, so Tama brought the Snow Leopard down with an icicle shuriken. Before long we saw houses between the snow. Looking from the distant, Nadare vige is a small vige built on a mountain slope with only around 70 people. There are big joint barns along the one-story houses buried in the snow, but not even one has any livestock inside. Mysteriously, there are only a few men, the women consist of the 80% of the vigers. Snow had begun to fall from the sky when we arrived at the elders house. "Satou-sama, I give you my gratitude on behalf of the vigers." The vige elder and the vigers fall prostrate in front of me. The vigers have escaped danger by taking nourishment magic potions and liquid food, people who can move have gathered in the elders house. Ive given them enough food and salt so they should be fine until spring. Mia has also cured the sick people with her magic. "This may not be much, but theyre items that the vigers have assembled. Please take it by all means." The elder presented various woolen clothing and essories, wood ornaments andbs, bronze swords, arrowheads etc. There are some peculiar design carved on the swords and the arrowheads. "Theyre peculiar arent they. Does this have some kind of meaning?" "This is a groove for varnishing paralyzing poison to hunt snow leopards and bears." The swords have peculiar design with no guards, and the grips have carving that also act as anti-slip, it looks to me that theyll be popr as a handicraft. "There are various pattern on these woolen stuff too." "Ndaaaa. Do you know who made these woven and embroidery ndaaa." An old woman with wrinkles talks while tracing the embroidery with her finger. There are patterns handed down for generations in each house, and making a new pattern until youre married seems to be a proof of adulthood. Im d that Ive saved the vige. Id like to preserve these art and culture. While having sweet potatoes the vigers made, they begin to talk about this country. "War?" "Yes, the winter didnt always continue for two years like this, until then, every year, there were always some stirs with the neighboring Kogeoku Kingdom. " The men of the vige decreased every year since they got drafted every time there was a war. ording to the tourism book, wars do happen regrly with the neighboring country. "Its nice if theres no war, but we cant grow weed to feed the yaks with all this winter." "Yeah, we cant raise fish on the river and the pond too." "I sure yearn for spring and summer although theyre only two months." Theyve done well to survive in such an absurd environment that continues for two years. The winter most likely continues on because the City Core isnt controlled well. The reason why the vige barns are empty is because they turned the yaks that they could no longer raise into food. "This vige was famous for the yogurt dish even in the Royal Capital ysee." "Id like Satou-sama to eat it." "The yaks milk sake too." Looking at the map, it seems there are herds of wild yaks in a monster dominion outside of Kiwolk Kingdom. Theres no meaning in the present state, but once the winter somehow has passed on, the yogurt dish and the milk sake might be revived. I want to assist them as a vice minister of Tourism Ministry. First, I need to investigate the cause of the prolonged winter--. "--Snowmen are bringing food?" "What the hell is that crazy rumor?" Such rumors were exchanged whisperingly in a bar in the downtown of the sole city of Kiwolk Kingdom which is also its Royal Capital. This Royal Capital has escaped starvation by eating food made of bodies of a monster called Murder Kelp that live in theke nearby. It seems the viges and towns near the Royal Capital and along the main road have received that benefit, but theres not enough to distribute them to every viges. Moreover, since the Murder Kelp frankly tastes bad, it seems the few wealthy people in the Royal Capital are importing food from foreign countries using arge amount of money. Murder Kelps seem to be a monster as weak as Demi-Goblins, but there is not insignificant number of people who died after getting dragged into cold water. "Oy, young man." When I was listening to rumors and drinking sweet potato liquor with the Murder Kelp jerky as the appetizer, the barkeeper jerked his chin, prompting me to look at the entrance. A small man who showed up from the entrance sits down beside me. "Sakura" "Saku (bloom)" Hearing the secret word, the small man sighs. This man is a secret agent of Shiga Kingdom, hes been collecting intelligence in Kiwolk Kingdom. With the information the prime minister taught me, I got in contact with the barkeeper to call this guy. "Its not good here,e with me." Guided by the man, we arrived at a storehouse after advancing through a narrow alley outside the bars back entrance. There were some hoodlum-looking men but after a nce from the small man, they returned to their foolish talk without paying any attention to me. Once weve arrived at the mans hideout under the storehouse, I was finally able to gather information. "What do you want to know?" "Do you know the reason why the winter continues on in this country?" "If were to believe the talk of the downtown bunch, its because the Blizzard Spirit and the Grim Ice Ghost are having a quarrel in the Ghost Valley." I want to see that for a bit. "Oy, dont take the joke seriously. In reality, its because of the queen." The king of this kingdom lost his life in the war two years ago, so the first queen has taken the throne. The prince who should be the heir is still 9 year old. Still, [Because of the queen], that means its not that she cant do the job well, but shes lowered the atmospheric temperature using the City Core power on purpose? "You know the reason right?" "At first it looked like it was to prevent the invasion of Kogeoku Kingdom, but--" I see, tremendous snowfall should have made the march impossible. Its quite a fantasy-like battle. "--But now it seems the purpose has changed to money-making." The small man loathsomely drink the water with melted Murder Kelp. "We havent finished investigating the how, but it seems theyre able to artificially create Ice Stones by making the winter continues on. Theyve made big profit by exporting those, thats the main rumor." Apparently, it seems he cant contact the secret agent in charge of the infiltration. Ice Stones are a material needed for refrigerator magic tools and Ice Wand for battles, Shiga Kingdom can only produce it from Selbira Labyrinth and a few mountains. On top of having little yield, there is no stable source of supply that can satisfy the demand, so its always priced high. "And, the main export destinations of that are our Shiga Kingdom and the Weasel Empire at the eastern end." I see, stopping the winter unterally would be bad huh... This is bothersome. Ill ask merchants that deal with Ice Stones and the people in question in the royal pce. "Thank you for the information." As a replenishment for his fund, I put a small bag with small jewels in ce of cash and also several sake bottles, smoked beef and cheese for the appetizers as a bonus. "Ooh, unlike the contact so far, you know the stuff. Im sick of Murder Kelp and sweet potato liquor you see." The small man whos pleased gives an additional information. "If yer going to meddle with the royal pce, then you should be more careful with the Light Snow Princess and Winter General than the Ice Queen." What? What are those chuunibyou-like names.... "Master, weve finished delivering the food to thest vige." "Nn,plete." "Thank you for your work." The identity of the snowmen bringing food from the rumor in the bar are the snowmen golems Ive made and Arisa and Mia carried by them. With this there should be no one who dies of hunger for the time being. "Prey~?" "Lots nanodesu!" "Master, hunted mainly Grey Wolves and ck Fang Bears, so I report." "Master, we also have a treated fur of snow leopard." Next, the vanguards who hade back to the lodge reported. The snow leopards fur feels very nice, Ill make one for everyer. Of course for Aze-san and the others too. "Master, Ive finished the prototype for Ration, would you be willing to sample it?" "Yeah, Im going now." We might meet starved people like this next time, so I asked Lulu to develop preserved food with good nutrition. Strangely, the main ingredient is Chlore, the same as Murder Kelp that appear in the Royal Capital. We made the Giant Kelps that multiplied in the trench near the Underwater City into fine powder and put various dried things and crushed meat of Sea Serpents, making it into a cereal that could be carried. "Un, its nice. I wont get tired even if I eat this for a long time." The degree ofpletion is such that you wouldnt have thought it only took a few days. It just needs more vor variations next. We might also need to develop a version for allergic people. After praising Lulu, I go to meet Zena-san, Sera, Lady Karin, and the princess who are leveling up in Selbira Labyrinth. Ive got them to collect ingredients in the Flying Eater (Fish) and Hopping Octopus area while also raising their levels. I enter the Teleport Gate that goes to the hunting ground in thebyrinth. "Impertinent, desuwa." "Ka-Karina-sama! Please dont go too forward." Lady Karina drops her Pole Mace d in purple lightning on a giant fish that looks like it could swallow a man whole. Even though Zena-san warned her, Lady Karina thrust herself into the center of a monster herd. Shes too reckless even though she has Rakas defense and Seras protective magic. "Shield Golem, go three steps ahead. Great Sword Golem, stop the monsters attacking Karina-dono!" The princess covers Lady Karina using 12 golems like theyre her limbs. These golems move by magic supply from a specially made Command Rod. The efficiency is a bit bad, but experience points collected by the golems will be shared to the Princess, so she can level up from a safe ce. "Bow Golems, time the attack when Lady Karina retreats--shoot!" The four rear guard golems shot spear-sized stone arrows, skewering the Hopping Octopus into a triple dango. "Zena!" ".... Multiple Air Cutter" At the same time as Lady Karina pointed at the ceiling, Zena-sans intermediate wind magic thoroughly uprooted the Crawler Shells that were approaching on the ceiling. "Gathering group!" "Yes. Living Doll-san, go." Answering the princess, the Brownies who are in charge of the dismantling use the Living Doll to gather the monster bodies from the battlefield. "Satou-san!" "Good work." Sera who found me came to me the foremost. Besides Lady Karina, they were rarely ever wounded, so it seems her turns as a healer rarely appeared. Normally, she acted as a support using a hand-me-down magic gun from Lulu and light magic she learned from the [Blessing Orb]. Leaving the dismantling group and the golems behind, I take the entourage of Tourism Ministry back to the airship. Lady Karina is not a member of the Tourism Ministry, but Ill have her act as a guard together with Zena, disguised as [Lady K]. Formally, shes diving into Selbira Labyrinth together with Pendragon Team after all. Now then, shall we go visit our first foreign country as the vice minister of the Tourism Ministry. Book 14 - 14-23. Snow Kingdom (4) 14-23. Snow Kingdom (4) Satous here. Since using poison in suspense drama had gone out of fashion, a friend told me that they could identify the writing era of the original work by looking at the type of the poison used. In the first ce, its rare for a suspense drama to use poison nowadays. "Then, well be going." "Houi, were going to thebyrinth, contact us if anything happen okay." I exchanged words with Arisa in the bridge of the airship thats circling in the sky above the royal castle of Kiwolk Kingdom. A lot of nobles and merchants have gathered in the makeshift airfield below. There are a lot of people weing us. Probably because Princess Shistina is with us. After seeing off Arisa and the others, the Team Pendragon, I meet up with Team Sightseeing who came from the solitary ind pce. The princess is wearing a golden dress, while Sera is wearing a silver dress. Zena-san and Lady Karina are wearing sunsses and SP-style clothing with their hair in bun style. Both of them are equipped with a thin sword as a decoration, they look quite cool. Its the result of Arisas and my bad taste. "Thank you for waiting, your excellency vice minister." I smiled back at Sera who teased me a bit and lowered the airship. "A lot of people are there desuwane." "They must be weing us!" Lady Karina who sounds intrigued, and Zena-san who has an innocent impression. "Since an airship is quite unusual, maybe we should put some strict guards inside." "Ara? If theres anything happen with the airship, theyll be picking a fight with Shiga Kingdom right?" "You shouldnt let your guard down, Tina-sama. Every country has fools who dont understand the self-evident truth after all." To respond Seras and the princesss conversation, I summon guard golems from the solitary ind pce here. Three winged gargoyles type on the viewing deck, one exclusive guardian that can use every type of barrier, and eight knight type living dolls to guard the ramp. Every golem is only around level 30, but these should be enough to prevent simple thievery and smuggling. I see that the queen is in the center of the people weing us when I look around. Kiwolk queen is a beauty that doesnt look like shes at her forties, her breasts area is particrly intense and shes wearing a ck dress. The right etiquette here is for me to immediately meet her, but since it seems like Id be looked down if I were to much in a hurry, I should do it after several beats. This is troublesome--. "So thats Viscount Pendragon, hes quite young huh...." "Your excellency, your voice is a bit too loud." I could hear such whispers from among the kneeling people. The only one that could hear it was probably me with my [Attentive Ears] skill. "Good grief, why should I, the eldest son of a duke, kneel before a mere viscount even if hes a noble of a foreign kingdom." "Viscount Pendragon is a retainer of the viceroy of therge Muno territory, moreover hes been recognized to receive such a precious item as an airship, once hes married to the princess of Shiga Kingdom, theres no doubt that hell be an influential man in the capital. That influence equals Her Majesty the Queen, or perhaps more." Hee, so vice ministers and viceroys have that much power huh.... "That youngster is?" "Indeed. If by any chance, we incurred his wrath and got armies sent to us, our kingdom would eventually perish and our heads would probably be disyed before the castle gate." Oy oy, what kind of warring state of period talk is that. "However, our kingdom has the Forest of Snow. No matter how many army attacking--" "Please do not underestimate a major power. They have the Crimson Ogre-dono protecting the kingdoms west, and a group of abnormal people called Shiga Eight Swords." "However, our kingdom also has the generals and Light Snow Princess." "Unfortunately, they are no match against them. They are mighty warriors who can fight demons on equal ground." "Against de-demons...." I dont know whos this Crimson Ogre, but it seems the equaling demons part is a highly-valued point. I think even Zena-san and Lady Karina, not just our girls, can easily fight against a lesser demon now. --Now then, it should be alright now. Even though the content of the chat was interesting, I took more time than nned. I feel that the queens smile has begun to cramp. As I stepped forward while minding to keep refined conduct, I saw the queen slowly took a breath. Apparently, I had identally given some unnecessary pressure to them. Once Ive stepped forward enough, I greet the queen. "I am the vice minister of Shiga Kingdoms Tourism Ministry, Satou Pendragon." "Im Kiwolk Queen, Heitana. I will allow Viscount Pendragon to call me Heitana." "It is my honor, Your Majesty Heitana." I lightly kiss the hand of the queen thats wrapped in a white glove. It feels like the surrounding people who took a nce at that looked relieved and eased their tension. ording to the Tourism Book, it seems to be an etiquette shown to a noble whos above you in the eastern countries, so theyre probably relieved to see me deeming the queen to be positioned above. This seem to be an obsolete custom in Shiga Kingdom. I introduced my entourages, the princess and Sera to the queen and we changed the location to inside the castle. "--Amazing." One of the queens maids who saw the tribute had her breath taken away. This ce is not the audience hall but the queens private room. Two officials, one noble, and one girl with flowing hair near the queen have gathered here. ssworks, jade silk and Shiga pongee fabric, work of art and paintings I got a lot in the Royal Capital, I also brought some unusual ingredients for a mountainous country like dried saltwater fish and abalones. There is no arms. Among the ssworks Ive also put engraved seals on them to make them into pseudo magic tools. Theyre just items that can prevent slight injuries, and protect against microorganisms and weak germs. They look like toyspared to the goods mypanions have that can even protect against Hydras deadly poison, but this should be no problem since theyre just something to add values to the essories. In addition, I asked Sera and Princess Shistina to pick these selection of gifts. "To bring such gifts for a courtesy call.... as expected of a retainer of the lord of therge Muno territory. Does Viscount Pendragon have a duty as a governor besides being a vice minister?" The queen who was in good mood due to the tribute asked so. Even though Im a governor in name only, she sure knows her information fast. --I forgot the name of the abandoned mine city, so I checked the name on the map. "Yes, just the other day, I was appointed to be the governor of iton City by Earl Muno." The people beside the queen were surprised when they heard the [Governor] part. "To be a vice minister of the capital, governor, moreover, a warrior who defeated a mighty monster of Selbira Labyrinth, the Floormaster at such young age, perchance, Viscount Pendragon is rted to Shiga Royalty?" "No, I am amoner-born upstart." A middle-aged noble with handlebar mustache beside the queen--he seems to be the prime minister of this country--asked me, but I promptly denied it. Even though I said the truth, he said, "you jest", while smiling wryly. What a mystery. And then, maids came into the room pushing wagons with tea utensils. "My, what a wonderful fragrance." "Its the blue tea from Rumooku. Its a first ss good that can evenpare to product of Zetsu Earldom of Shiga Kingdom." The one who reacted to Princess Shistina was the girl with wavy hair. Shes the second princess of Kiwolk, her name is Cruu. Shes unmarried despite being a 21 year old royalty, a child-faced beauty with huge breasts. The breasts in her white dress are probably about the same size as Nanas. And also, in contrast to her calm demeanor, shes a level 37 magic warrior who possesses Two-handed Hammer, Ice Magic, and Horseback-riding skills. If youre deceived by her appearance, she might use that chance to beat you. "Her Highness Light Snow favors Rumooku. Shouldnt you wee the guest from other country with our own countrys tea?" "General Ganun--" The prime minister rebuked the muscr read-haired general. Apparently, Princess Cruu is the Light Snow Princess. Shes the person whom the Shiga Kingdoms secret agent warned me to be careful with. The other military personnel keeps observing us without saying a word. Hes probably the so-called [Winter General]. Hes a ck haired man who looks like an unmotivated soldier, a 29 year old man, having a beret looks like itll suit him. Hes observing the surrounding while sipping the tea. The tea was good, but the tea-cake was too sweet with gritty sugar. It seems there are a lot of sweet-tooth in this country, the prime minister and the red-haired general are eating them with relish. "Do sweet things not to Viscount Pendragon liking?" "No, its really delicious." "However, you look like you dont have an appetite." "I was admiring the beautiful cake that looks like the new snow of this kingdom." "Hohoho, Viscount has a way with words." I made some suitable excuses for the queen. Using Poker Face skills help, I put up a business smile and put the too-sweet cake into my mouth. Ah, its gritty. I dont dislike sweet things, but this is hard. "Although the snow is beautiful for us travelers, isnt it hard for the people living here?" "The continuing snow should make it hard for the people living in the mountain to look after cattle, let alone going on a hunt." Sera-san got on my the topic I brought up. "O-our countrys people have gotten used to snow, please dont worry." "I have heard rumor that the winter is unusually long--" Sera jumped on the prime ministers excuse. "Fufufu, Sera-dono is kind. I am aware of the continuing winter, thus I have ordered the prime minister to exempt all taxes and forcedbors." "Y-yes, Your Majesty. We will provide food supply if there really are such viges." The prime minister let out a sigh of relief for the queens backing. Fumu, I didnt ask about taxes and forcedbors, but I didnt see any food aid at least. "Your Majesty and prime minister-dono are too soft! There is not enough self-support effort! No matter how long you exempt tax andbor, the war wont ever finish. Once weve assembled our force, even without relying on the winter, we will drive away those annoying Kogeoku Kingdoms savages!" "--General Ganunu!" The prime minister chided the red-haired generals verbal slip. Looks like I can really consider the [Winter] of this country to be man-made. ck haired Winter General-shi looked bitter, but he turned away when he noticed my line of sight. Looks like the red-haired general does not like using the [Winter] to prevent the invasion even though his reason seems to be different. "Satou-sama, please tell me about Shiga Kingdom." "What kind of dresses are in fashion in the Royal Capital?" "I was given the chance to see the Jade Silk presented to Her Majesty, it was really wonderful." "Has Satou-sama seen the thing called sea?" "I saw in the book that there are seas of sand called deserts, is that true?" In the dance party we were invited to after the talk with the queen, I was surrounded by the noble daughters. Every girl is wearing an expensive dress and fine ornaments. Compared to the suffering popce, the nobles seem to be prosperous. Sera and the princess volunteered to take care of the girls, so I was finally able to enjoy the party. Still, its a gaudy party thats unbelievable for a rural kingdom. Delicacies that Ive never seen in downtowns are lined up on the buffet table. I tried eating several, the galette with yogurt that seemed to be made of local ingredients, and the greater burdock and carrot wrapped in bird meat with the sweet sauce were tasty. The others were like inferior version of Shiga Kingdoms dishes, they were not quite there. Its not a problem with the freshness of the ingredients, it feels like the chefs are just not ustomed to the ingredients. "What do you think, Viscount-dono. About our countrys cuisines." The eldest son of a duke who was gossiping about me earlier came to talk to me while holding a wine cup in one hand. "Theyre very luxurious. The cuisine over here is especially splendid." "Kiwolk bird wrapped greater burdock is it, you seem to prefer quite a rustic dish." I praised this kingdoms cuisine since I had a favorable impression, but he treated it as [Rustic dish] instead. Looks like he dislikes his own countrys cuisine. "Yes, its simple but truly delicious. Enough to make me wanting to thank the chefter." "I-is that so...." If possible Id like to get the chef to teach me the recipe and the secret to it, thatd be swell. The young nobleman was taken aback with my reply. Perhaps he was trying to provoke me? "Here you are, Viscount-dono!" The one who called me with a bold voice was the red-haired general, holding a curved sword in one hand. His face looks a bit red, he reeks of liquor. Looks like hes drunk. "I heard that Viscount-dono has many valorous acts to be proud of! Please show us your valor by doing a sword dance with me." The red-haired general throws a sheathed curved sword to me. As if matching the timing, the people who were dancing around moved aside to clear the stage for the sword dance. Courteously, the red-haireds and my sword dance is officially announced to the surrounding people. Looks like its impossible to decline the sword dance invitation. I look around the venue to collect information. The queen is expressionless like a noh mask so I cant read her emotion, the prime minister, the Winter General and some capable looking nobles are looking like its unpleasant, Light Snow Princess and most of the nobles look like theyre looking forward to it. Judging from the cheering, it seems the red haired general is popr among the military and the wealthy nobles. Zena-san and Lady Karina who are peeking from behind the venues pirs are looking here with excited faces. Sera and the princesss faces look like theyre saying, "Get him!" --This is not a duel but a sword dance you know? Starting with a strumming sound, heroic tune from the orchestra begins. I somehow feels that it sounds crude, perhaps because Ive gotten used to Mias music. "Here I go, Viscount." "Please go easy on me." He pulls the curved sword and holds the sheath in the other hand. The red-haired general seems to be a dual-wielder, so hes using the sheath for the other one instead. --Zazan. I block the two swords swinging down on me with the curved sword while matching the tune. Due to the thin curved de, it made a peculiar sound when I blocked. I glide my feet on the carpet, revolving once while still blocking the two swords to the red-haired generals side, and then I strongly fling away both of his swords. Matching the time when he fixes his posture, I hit my sword against his to make za, zan sounds rhythmically. "Y-you little!" Since this was a sword dance, I got out of the swordsmanships standard and attempted to do some exaggerated movements, but it seems the red-haired general doesnt like it. Im imagining the battle dance from the [Returning King] anime, Ill ask Arisa to score it once we get back. It was popr with the girls and the maids in the venue at least. In the middle of the sword dance, since I saw the queen getting excited, not only the princess, it was worth the effort. When the music is over, the red-haired general is gasping for breath. Looks like the stress is a bit too much for him since it was at the level of simtive blows with the beastkin girls. Please stop looking at me with those eyes, this was a sword dance you proposed yourself. "It was quite a wonderful entertainment. Both General Ganunu and Viscount Pendragon are representatives of brave warriors from each country. I shall give you these presents." The queen praised us both and gave us bracelets with ice stones on it. Theyre not magic tools but they look quite expensive. It seems General Ganunu is a queen devotee, his face looks like hes forgotten about me and is greatly moved with the bracelet he got. Without a sound, a maid came to me and presented a wine goblet on a tray. I drank the honey wine and returned the empty goblet to her. Since it seems there was a paralyzing poison with dyed effect inside the honey wine, I put a mark on the maid. In addition, although I can cure myself from paralyze state using magic from Magic Column, this kind of abnormal status drug wont work due to my Resistance, so its not a threat. "Viscount-sama, could I have a bit of your time?" "But of course." I replied to the hooded weaselkin merchant who called out to me with a smile. Book 14 - 14-24. Snow Kingdom (5) 14-24. Snow Kingdom (5) Satous here. In the past, during the time when the anime about gxy war was popr, there was a time when drinking ck tea mixed with brandy among friends was popr. It quickly ended up with people drinking only the brandy though. "Are you always wearing that boorish hood?" "Please pardon me. This is because there are a lot of nobles who find our beast faces unpleasant." When I was halfway walking outside of the party venue with the weaselkin merchant, I asked about his hood and got that answer. He was speaking strangely eloquently so I was getting cautious, but looking closer the reason seems to be because of the trantion ring hes wearing. Its probably the same item they gave to the summoned Japanese people in Rumooku Kingdom. Unlike the warm party venue, this stone corridor with its prating cold likely would even make a healthy person catch a cold in half an hour. There are some movements of suspicious shadow beyond the corridor. Waiting in a ce like this huh, assassins have it hard too. "Please look at that." The weaselkin merchant stopped in the middle of the corridor and pointed outside a small ss window. I see snowyndscapes outside the window. The Kiwolk Kingdom buried under the snow and ake covered in ice. On the middle of theke an amethyst-like rock--no, tower-like thing has sprouted, emitting faint light. I can see them thanks to [Distant View] skill but normal people probably can only see a very faint purple light. I heard a faint sound behind the corridor pirs. The obvious assant is probably going to attack soon. "That purple light is the thing you wanted to show me?" "Yes, the tower emitting that light is--" I thrust the merchant away when he was still talking, and swat the poisonous daggers that were thrown at us using a muffler circted with magic power. "Impossible." "He repelled all seven of them!" The assants show themselves up from behind the pirs. Lisp speech were revised in my brain like usual. The five assants are holding poisonous daggers. Under the hood, their figures look like weaselkin, but ording to the AR reading, theyre ratkin men. Their affiliation is--. "Sir Pendragon, are you alright! Soldiers! Do not let even one of the thieves escape!" """OU""" From the opposite side of the corridor, the red-haired general and soldiers showed up with an oddly good timing. The assants who are in disadvantage seemingly intend to escape through the hole behind the pir that they used to invade here. Ive put markers on them so theres no point of them escaping, but catching them would be troublesome, so I neutralize one of the assants by throwing a pebble on him. "Send this guy to the dungeon and question him." The soldiers brought by the red-haired general tie the assant and are going to take him away. Oops, itll be bad as is. "Sir Pendragon, are you injured anywhere?" "No, Im alright." I gave the red-haired general, who was trying to hide the assant from my line of sight with a barefaced smile, a positive answer. "Wait, I have some business with that man." "Sir Pendragon, please dont get close to the thief." I stepped forward to stop the soldiers who were going to take the assant away, but the red-haired general obstructed me. "This kind of assassins has many unknown ways to attack. As you are our countrys guest of honor, we cannot let you get injured." "I see, thats true isnt it--" I flick half a copper coin I took from my hand away, uncovering the assants hood. "--I thought he was a weaselkin, but it appears hes a ratkin isnt he." When I told the red-haired general that while putting a refreshing smile, he muttered, "gununu", and said, "that seems to be the case", with a cramped face while squeezing the words, and then he withdrew. Now then, about this chain of baffling surprise attacks--. The ratkin people who attacked us belong the demi-human unit of Kiwolk Kingdom whos specialized in dirty works. Common appraisal technique would show their affiliation to be of a crime guild though. Theyre disguising their affiliation like the way the people of the [Wings of Liberty] did. Next when I tried searching on the map, I found several weaselkin people in critical condition in the dungeon. This is my conjecture, the red-haired general probably was going to execute the weaselkin people in the dungeon after capturing the assants and push the crime of my assassination to the weaselkin. The red-haired general would then drive out the weaselkin away from the kingdom, and either sell all the Ice Stones or perhaps end the [Winter] to restart the war. He also might have tried to help me who should have been weakened from the paralyze poison and then demand something for the favor. In addition, the maid who gave me the poisoned liquor is being confined in one part of the noble district in fainted state. Before meddling with things like a softhearted person would, Ill finish the things I should do now. I turn toward the merchant who still cant get up. "Now then, let me hear it. What does that tower--" "You were the one who incited Ganunu to step on the dragons tail right?" "I did not give him any order. Besides, I dont think that Viscount would fall for such a childs y." "Ara, you sure have a high opinion of him dont you?" "Amoner who has juste of age, getting peerage of arge kingdom, and even bing the vice minister of its capital. Only fools would underestimate such a person." When I sneaked into Winter Generals room, I could hear a conversation between the person himself and Light Snow Princess. "I thought you wanted to end the Winter, was I mistaken?" "It was I who suggested the Winter to the queen you know? Even though I knew that it would cut off remote viges, I couldnte up with other ns." Winter General told Light Snow Princess like he was sneering at himself. "Our army is weak huh." Light Snow Princess muttered so and stood up. "If the Winter wont stop then I cant fight in this country anymore. Rather than rotting inside this ice cage, maybe I should entice Viscount-sama and get him to take me to countries with battlefields?" "Are the Snow Leopards and the Rocket Wolf not to your liking?" "Ive grown tired of them. I want to fight demons for the sake of world peace. Even though its impossible for me to stand beside the hero, I want to be a warrior that can rival the Shiga Eight Swords." I thought Light Snow Princess was someone who seeks enjoyment more, but she unexpectedly has a clear target. After the silent Winter General sent a restraining nce, Light Snow Princess shrugged and left the room. Winter General gulps down the kelp tea mixed with sweet potato liquor with a gloomy face. "....The Winter will defend us from the enemies only for several years more. Knowing the Kogeoku King, he will absolutely find a way to make it possible for his army to move on the snow. Gathering Ice Stones and preparing weapons until that happens is...." "Is it impossible?" "....Your Majesty." The queen in ck dress came in from a different door than the one Light Snow Princess used to go out. I expected her to wear some sexy see-through clothes, but shes wearing a business-like dress with subdued chest. "We can prepare a fixed number of them in five years if we put the portion wasted to the nobles to use, but as it stands now--" "Thats impossible. There are a lot of nobles who reject the Winter even now. If we stop coaxing them with money and goods, there will be intense dispute to select the next king, there wont even be any development." The queen pours some sweet potato liquor to the tea cup and sips it elegantly. "Itd have been simple if the king of Kogeoku would stop the invasion--." "Thats impossible isnt it. The cold wind flowing from this country is killing the meadows of that country. With how the Winter is elerating now, Kogeoku King wont yield." --Hm? Even if this country keeps temperature above spring all year, the dispute with the neighboring country wont stop? "Is there really no way?" Winter General remains silent to the queens question. Is his pride preventing him from saying no, or perhaps--. "There is. However, Sir Pendragons help is indispensable in this n." "Say it. If its anything that I can do, I will even offer my body." "We ask him and his retainers to kill the demon sealed in theke." --The demon sealed in theke. In fact, the merchant told me about that earlier. In order to keep the seal of this demon, the winter of this country has been prolonged. The miasma leaking from the demon is changing theke kelps into monsters, the ice essences gathered on the tower where its sealed produce Ice Stones. It seems the reason why the merchant told me that was for the sake of [securing profit]. He has collected enough supply of Ice Stones, so he wants a third party to end it out of fear of a price copse if the production continues. Its selfish, but its really like a weaselkin merchant. "If theke demon is killed, then it will not be impossible for this country to keep an evesting spring." "Fumu, its a bit difficult, but simply keeping a warmth temperature enough to prevent cold air blowing to the neighboring country should be possible. There is no guarantee that it will stop Kogeoku Kingdoms attack, but there is a merit in trying." Looks like the story is advancing while I was deep in thought. "Very well, I will seduce the viscount with my charm. Wait for the good news!" The queen went out of the room after leaving a statement that sounded like a preview for the next episode. I think shelle across Light Snow Princess whos waiting in the bed of my room, but leaving them be should be fine. I knock on the door and enter the room without waiting for the generals response. "Good evening Your Excellency General." "Wee, Viscount-dono. Would you be willing to defeat it, theke demon?" I thought there would be some long exnation, but it seems Winter General noticed me eavesdropping. "If you can promise me a promptly end of the Winter and half of the Ice Stones the country has in stock that is." "Understood. I promise to get the queens approval with my life on the line." He quickly epted it even though my condition was quite unreasonable. The demon sealed in theke is high leveled for a mid demon at level 50. Its skill are [Ashification], [Summon Servants] and more. This [Ashification] seems to be the advanced version of [Petrification]. When I was going to toast the liquor cup offered by Winter General with him, the door opened violently. "General! We got a report of Kogeoku army breaking through the fort!" "W-what! Im going! Viscount-dono, please excuse me." Winter General left the room in a hurry after hearing the official. This country sure is full of drama isnt it. --Do your best, Winter General. Book 14 - 14-25. Snow Kingdom (6) 14-25. Snow Kingdom (6) Satous here. There was a time when I kept a pet cat in my lodging house during my college days. Many times, I woke up with corpses of G lined up before my eyes like they were offering and my cat looking triumphant, perhaps it was because the dwelling was run-down. That was troublesome. As the Winter General and the official went to the general staff room together, I opened the map and checked the situation while sipping the sweet potato liquor. It seems the Kogeoku Kingdom army has invaded the mountain region to the south-east. Its quite to the south of the regr highway. --Centaurs kin? Looks like Kogeoku Kingdom is not a human kingdom. Real life centaurs huh... Maybe we should go sightsee them? While thinking that and looking at the maps information, the movement of a small unit thats seemingly attacking a nearby vige looks strange. Its as if theyre running away from something, heading toward the main troop. Wonder if they encountered Rock Wolves? Yet, theres no dead person in Kogeoku Kingdom army. Only people in fainted and frostbite states. I invoke [irvoyance] and [irhearing] magic to confirm the actual site. I-its a demon! A snow demon is attacking. Run away! Youll get stepped on! I saw centaurs wearing warm-looking fur armor desperately scampering in the snow. Theirnguage seems to be of the East Nationnguage. Uwaaaaaaa Tommy! That guys finished. Quick run! --Oh? The white object walking with thud thud sounds looks familiar. Its the snowman golem we used to transport food. They were a disposable type that didnt use Magic Core so I had set them to protect the vige after they had finished transporting to thest vige. They should be only in three ces, those centaurs sure are unlucky to draw the loser ticket by chance. I am the third prince of Kogeoku Kingdom, Retaromi! Demon! Be the rust of my treasurednce! --Oh, amazing. He performed an elerated Lance Charge as if he was flying in the sky, though it was probably due to the power of the wind stone on the tip of thence. With a dull sound, the snow golems stomach was pierced through. "Did you see that! The strongest of Kogeoku--" During the middle of the princes victory shout, the snow golem dropped its fist from above, burying Prince Retaromi deep into the snow. The hole in the golems stomach was restored to the original state like reversing a film, and it restarted to attack the other centaurs energetically. It looksical looking at them from the image in my mind, but the escaping centaurs are serious. Ive set it to be non-lethal for everything but monsters, so theres no one dying for now. Save the prince! Bring the me beasts! A slightly arrogant-lookingmander swung a short whip with tuft attached, and then eight monsters that looked like anteaters that spew fire from their mouth came from the troops vanguard position. Apparently theyre tamed monsters. Theyre probably using those monsters to move the army in the snow. BURN IT DOOOOWN! The snow is lit red, and the snow golem is covered in me, melting. However, the snow golem cant be melted that easily. --֣ͣ. From the snow golems charcoal briquette mouth that opened, it emits blizzard breath mixed with icicles after roaring once. --ˣգǣ٣ףţţţţţ. --ˣ٣ӣȣգգգգգգ. --֣ͣ. The me and the blizzard jumbled together, the image is covered in white mist. "Hoooooot" "Co-cold. Im numbiiiiing." Apparently, the hot steam and the cold blizzard did a number to the surrounding centaurs. Itll be nice if theye to dislike war a bit after this. Some unknown top people of Kiwolk Kingdom will probably goes through a sleepless night without knowing that the military forces of Kogeoku Kingdom were chased away by a golem. Before going to sleep, I stealthily saved the weaselkin people in the dungeon and the paralyzing poison maid who was on the verge of being frozen to death and left them in some appropriate stable. They wont die from cold there, and theyll probably run away themselves. In addition, I confirmed that the weaselkin people in the dungeon were falsely used from the conversation of the guard and the torture officer. Aftering back to my room, I slept while feeling slightly troubled with the perfume fragrance and the warm temperature of human body in the bed. "Looks like you can walk on top of the frozenke surface." "Yes, but since the snow ke bears cant walk on it, everyone has to get down." The next morning after the army of Kogeoku Kingdom scurried back to their homend. Together with Light Snow Princess, I rode pr bear-like passenger animals to the Amethyst Tower on the middle of theke. There are several house-sized domes made of ice near the tower, theyre probably the magic facilities the weaselkin engineers are using to produce Ice Stones. This ce looks like a good tourist attraction if only the demon werent sealed in the Amethyst Tower. Direct subordinates of Light Snow Princess, the White Lily Squad thats epassed of 15 female knights have followed us here. Their average level is 8, so theyre probably just a decoration squad. "I heard that a neighboring country has attacked, is it alright for you to guide me?" "Yes, I dont mind. Kogeoku army seemed to have been defeated by an unknown demon and retreated back. Right now general Ganunu should be going to investigate the demon." Light Snow Princess answered me with a light tone. The snow golem should have crumbled after losing all its magic power yesterday, the red-haired generals search will go in vain. Apparently, the information about the the withdrawal of Kogeoku army arrived this morning through the messenger tower whom Winter General had built. Theres only one facility on the direction of Kogeuku Kingdom that exists, but the high-speed information is quite a thing. --ͣգףϣϣϣϣף. The yell of the monsters below the ice was transmitted here. The squirming Murder Kelps under the ice look gross. Even though I know they cant get through the thick ice, its still physiologically revolting. "Thats, right." Light Snow Princess points at a suspicious altar where a seal-type magic circle is engraved. There are six of this altar ced around the Amethyst Tower. Today is just a preliminary inspection. The sealed demons extermination will be in two weeks. Were going to bring the mithril explorers team [Pendragon] from the Labyrinth City with the airship. "By the way, Your Highness." "What is it?" "I wonder what are the imposing Ice Wands that the guards are carrying and the cannon on the sled behind us for?" "Ufufu--" Light Snow Princess dodged my question byughing. "--What do you think theyre for? If you guessed right, Ill give you the right to do anything you want with me." Light Snow Princess who walked up to the altar looked at me with a feminine smile. The huge War Hammer shes shouldering looks extremely ill-matched with her. Dont tell me, she wont destroy the seal right here and now will she? "<> Castle Destroyer War Hammer!" After the princess recited the scripture while smiling, the war hammer--Castle Destroyer War Hammer glowed red. Boom, tearing the cold air, the princesss hammer smashes the sealing magic circle. I could have stopped the princesss rampage if I had used Ground Shrink and chantless [Magic Hand], but as expected, using those would have exposed me. If I could use those, itd show that Id have no problem fighting against a mid demon in a closebat. Using [Telephone] magic, I ordered mypanions in the airship to do an emergency takeoff and to deploy the gargoyle unit here. They should arrive in several minutes at this distance. --Crackle. "Now then, Satou-sama. Let us fight together." Light Snow Princess stretches one hand toward me with a nice smile. How do I say this, shes a battle junkie at the same level of the ck dragon. --Crackle crackle crackle. The Amethyst Tower is cracking. The weaselkin engineers who were working in the ice dome nearby ran away while fumbling on the iceke surface. The youngdies of White Lily Squad seem to have taken some distance away and finished preparing the Ice Wands. It seems setting the cannon on the sled is met with some difficulty, the female engineers are operating in panic. Do your best, I cheered for them in my mind. The Amethyst Tower breaks while leaking white mist. The thing that appears is a mid demon with the lower half of an octopus and upper half of a rotted tree. Theres a bird nest-like structure on the part that should be its head. It seems the tentacle lower half is under the ice until the middle part. --ԣףˣףգգգգգգգϣ. The mid demon roared, the ice below cracked and then tentacles appeared from the cracked ice. Somehow, it feels like when your feet get tangled on roots of sweet potatoes. I thought it was freed at a nce, but only the outer tentacles had appeared from the ice. I said that the tentacles looks like an octopuss, but there are branches grown on the middle of the tentacles, the way theyre wriggling look gross. Before the demon could got its freedom, Light Snow Princess who was the closest jumped forward. "Dwoseeeeeeeeeeeeeeei!" With an udylike yell, she struck the mid-demons body with the Castle Destroyer War Hammer. Due to the Body Reinforcement and Strength Increase skills, Light Snow Princesss swinging speed was quite a thing. --ģףǣףףףգգգգϣף. The demons roar seemed to be a spell, an ashen barrier appeared to block the Light Snow Princesss hammer. The scattered ashen powder seem to bring bad status, the princesss armor thats bathed in the powder begins to deteriorate. Taking the Fairy Sword from behind the mantle, I cut the tentacle that tried to sweep down the princess. The tentacle tried to attack me by scattering ashen blood by wriggling about, but it stopped moving when I trampled it with my foot. "Satou-sama, my thanks desuwa." The demons bird nest-like head has begun to produce ashen mist. "Ice Wand unit! Fire at the head!" """YES!""" By the vice-captains order, the youngdies of the White Lily Squad use the Ice Wands. The shower of white hail freezes the ashen mist above the demon, blowing it away. It seemed the demon didnt like it, it took out the tentacles below the ice without caring the tentacles that got torn-off. --ģףǣףףףգգգգϣף. The demon seemed like it was going to invoke a ranged magic, so I kicked the tentacle that was going to attack the princess toward the main body, stopping its chant. Meanwhile, the demons thin tentacles stretched toward the White Lily Squad, binding them. Screams, stretched limbs, broken chest armor, they were like in eroge, but unlike a game, the girls were not being disgraced, but ughtered here. The demon tries to attack with its tentacles, aiming at the hearts under their bare skin. "I wont let you!" To save her subordinates, Light Snow Princess aims her war hammer at the root of the demons tentacles, she has too many gaps since shes wielding a heavy weapon. The tentacleing from behind her caught her leg, raising her body up in the air. While screaming, the princess is raised upside down. I dont like stters, so I stop the sharp demons tentacle with [Magic Arm]. The youngdies of White Lily Squad who saw the sharp tentacles before their eyes had cold sweat while looking pale. Im sorry for the youngdies, but help ising soon, so please bear with it. ".... Air sher!" Clear voice echoed in the sky, and then invisible des cut the tentacles. The aftermath of the des that cut the tentacles also tore the ice field, covering the surrounding area in white ice and snow mist. Being invisible is a good thing, I take out some pebbles from Storage and throws them at the root of the demons tentacles. The wind magic earlier only cut the surface of the tentacles, it didnt sever them. Flying in the sky with a shining emerald staff on her hand is Zena-san. "I-I cant stooooooop" I catch Zena-san who was going to crash to the ice with [Magic Arm]. I thought she was strangely fast, turned out she used the catapult in the airship to gain the velocity. Imitating Pochi and Tama is dangerous, please be more discreet okay. "T-thank you Satou-san." "Are you hurt anywhere?" "No, Im alright." Behind the heartwarming exchange, the tumbling demon struggled to get up and slid along the ice. The gargoyles that came flying seemed to have rescued the youngdies of the White Lily Squad. Light Snow Princess is squirming to get out of the tentacle thats coiling the lower part of her body. The tentacle is strangely active even though its been separated from the main body. "Ah, Her Highness Princess is!" "Can I ask you to help her?" "Yes! Im going." Zena-san who saw Light Snow Princess pulled her stiletto and went to rescue her. Ill support Zena-san with [Magic Arm]. "FIREEEEE!" While sinking into the breaking ice field, the cannon on top of the sled fired off blizzard mixed with white icicles. However, due to the unstable ground, the attack vainly disappeared beyond the horizon without hitting the target. Looks like the shooter youngdies have managed to escape the sinking sled. When I look closer, the magic facilities where the weaselkin were using to produce Ice Stones are sinking into theke together with the broken domes. I stealthily extend [Magic Hand] to one of them and collect it. Ill put it back into theke once Ive finished making the copy. "Satou-san Ive sessfully rescued the princess." "T-thank you for your cooperation desuwa." Light Snow Princess whos borrowing Zena-sans shoulder has wounds all over her body. Her white steel armor is crumbling, butpared to her subordinates whose skins even got exposed, shes still better. I looked up when I heard an engine sound and saw the airship approaching theke. I could see the princess, Sera and Hikaru on the bow canopy. Looks like Hikaru hase to help since I talked to her about the demon when I went to the solitary ind pce. The catapult gate on the approaching airship is opening. --It cant be. "Karina kiiiiiiiiick!" Lady Karina who mimicked Zena-san flew from the airships catapult. Doing that despite not having any way to fly, shes too reckless. Lady Karina whos wrapped in Rakas white light protection runs into the demon body like a bullet. The demons ashen barrier and Rakas protection is shing, scattering sparks around. Kaboom, with heavy sounds, the ashen barrier got broken through. --ģףǣףףףգգգգϣף. The demons roar thats both a chant and a scream echoes. I saw the ashen blood ssh eroding Lady Karinas trousers cuff. "Raka! Expand the protection!" Umu, this is bad. With my call, Lady Karinas [Intelligent Item], Raka, expands the light protection. Unlike the youngdies of White Lily Squad, it ended with just Lady Karinas ankle getting exposed. Thanks to Lady Karinas reckless courage, the demons health is on the verge of exhaustion. I kept the fact that the demons HP had been cut down by 90% from the pebble attack before her assault a secret. The demon screamed like it was its death agony, the tentacles that remained on the ice field writhed about. It seemed Lady Karinas feet were damaged badly and she couldnt move, so I made her move using [Magic Hand], evacuating her here. Shistina-sama, the bombardment. Yes! Understood. The two magic cannons of the airship burns down the demon with red heat rays. These magic cannons are the same model used in Seryuu city to fight wyverns and installed inrge airships. Its not usable with a normal airship since the ships magic power wont be not enough, but its a different story with my airship since mine has a magic furnace that makes use of a Philosophers Stone. The fact that the small fire bullet from my Magic Column has higher attack power than the cannon is a secret. Thus, the mid demon that was sealed in Kiwolk Kingdom was destroyed and became ck dust. Book 14 - 14-26. Snow Kingdom (7) 14-26. Snow Kingdom (7) Satous here. Cleaning up afterwards is unexpectedly hard isnt it. When I think back upon it, the reason why I stopped cooking my own food when I was living alone was because cleaning up afterward was troublesome. "Sir Satou Pendragon, extolling your achievement, we reward you with the Medal of Kiwolk Blue Ice Lake." "I respectfully ept." I was also offered the peerage of Kiwolk Kingdoms marquis as a reward. ording to Princess Shistina, there are many cases of Shiga Kingdom nobles receiving peerage of other countries, but since theres no merit in getting the peerage, I declined the offer. As an extra prize, I was also offered Light Snow Princess and her sisters hand in marriage, but I also politely declined that. Light Snow Princess kept elegantlyining how she wanted to go together with us as a guest, but I persuaded her to stay here since this country would need her power now that the winter is over. In addition she was reproached by the queen and Princess Shistina for forcibly attacking the demon arbitrary. I didnt back her up since it was her own fault. For this incident, Sera and Princess Shistina got the permission to read the royal castles library, so Im thinking of reading many things there. I legitimately got the Ice Stones promised by Winter General. There were a lot more than I thought, but I brought it to the solitary ind pce through the airships passage so theres no problem. It was a bit inconsistent with the airships hangar capacity, but I exined that I had a high-performing [Magic Bag] to people who were doubtful. "Sir Pendragon, thank you very much for your assistance." "I practically did nothing, it was all thanks to mypanions." "My fiancee who was in Light Snow Princesss White Lily Squad wouldnt have gone unscathed if it wasnt for you." After I was done talking with Winter General, an intellectual beauty with short blond hair who was standing beside him bowed once and said her thanks with a dignified voice. If Im not mistaken she was one of the girls who were operating the cannon on the back. A few dayster, I left the party in the royal castle to Sera and Satou doll to take care of, while I, the princess and Hikaru who acted as the guard recing Lady K went to the royal castles library to hunt information. Further, I let Lady K aka Lady Karina to watch footages of traffic ident-like videos to make her realize the rashness of the catapult takeoff she did. She was trembling together with Pochi and Tama beside her, so shes probably going to take care of herself better from now on. Right now, shes currently together with Pochi and Tama, experimenting with practical uses of catapult takeoff equipment. Now then, back to the topic about the library. There werent many books, but the documents about the abandoned festivals and local cultures were quite interesting. "Theres a lot of unusual method of ice and fire magic, but most of them arent that different from the ones in Shiga Kingdoms documents." "Satou-sama, Ancestor King-sama, please look at these documents rting about magic tools." "Is this weaselkinnguage?" "There is a dictionary for eastern nationnguage here." The things the princess found were documents about the general concept of the magic equipment I got during the battle with the demon recently and its operation manual. Ill be copying the content. Other than that, there wasnt any big discovery and we finished the investigation. There wasnt any suspicious ancient document or something that I expected. Further, Light Snow Princess tried to stow away before we departed, but the guard golems caught her, rolled her up in bamboo mat and delivered her to the royal castles soldiers. Winter General implied that she was going to forcefully do it before we went, so it was easy to uncover her n to stow away among the Ice Stone containers. With a bit of such problems, we, who had settled all the cases, departed for the journey while being sent off by the people of the Royal Capital. "Satou-sama! I wont give uuuuuuuup!" Since the stubborn princess shout out loud from the royal castles spire, I waved back to her with a smile. What an interesting person. I have no intention of going on the journey with her, but Ill keep herpany if wee here again. Thus, we officially left but--. We disguised ourselves and then went back to the Royal Capital to treat ourselves with some sightseeing. "It sure is lively isnt it~" "Thats because Queen-sama announced that the Winter is ending. Here, take these youngdies." "Thank you~?" "Wa~i, nanodesu." "Nn, thanks." A stall shopkeeper whos in high tension gave green manjuu wrapped in kelp to the girls. "I like something a bit harder, but this reminds of the weed dango in Seryuu city." "Suited for vegetarians, so I evaluate." "It tastes unusual isnt it." Liza ate the manjuu and squinted, Nana and Lady Karina carried the manjuu into their mouth withplicated expressions. Sera and the princess knew that the cuisine in this country tasted bad so they declined the manjuu with a smile andugh. "Ugee, yuck. ...Satou." "Okay okay, Ill eat the leftover, so dont make that face." "Wa~i, thank you~" I got the manjuu from Hikaru who had given up from just one bite. "Mwu." "I-I want to make the guilty verdict." For some reason, Mia and Arisa are looking at me like they want to say something. I lightly pat their heads and advance the street. While chewing the peculiar tasting manjuu in my hand that by no means were tasty, and watching the people who were excited with the [Arrival of Spring], I fully enjoyed the famous ces and specialty products of Kiwolk Kingdom. As I thought, sightseeing is better when the ce is merry isnt it. Extra "Kuro-dono, are you telling that you will build a bulwark on the national border to Kogeoku?" "Thats right." As Kuro of Echigoya Firm, I visited Kiwolk Kingdom and suggested such a n to the queen. As thepensation, I demand the permission to build a branch office in the Royal Capital and amnesty for the people of Kiwolks remote viges who had left the country and became nomadic tribes. "People leaving the country is an undesirable state brought about by myck of virtue. I do not mind giving them amnesty, but what does Kuro-dono seek for desiring such a thing?" "It is the will of my master, Hero Nanashi-sama." The queens question is reasonable, but the goal of this interference is to secure a gain. As for the gain, since I noticed some people from Kiwolk Kingdoms remote viges had left the country and be wandering people, Im going to send ones among those people who wish to emigrate to Muno Earldom to the city that will be governed by Satou and the surrounding viges with Unit Arrangement stealthily. Itd be an international problem if I did it while they were still nomadic tribes, so Ivee to ask the amnesty ahead of time. With this, the wool product and yogurt dish should spread in Muno Earldom. Ive brought enough wild yaks already to produce the materials. Taming them seems like itll require a considerable effort, but Ill let the emigrated people to work hard on it. For the meddling, Im going to make a workshop that produces rations made from Murder Kelp in order to give works to the widows and the orphans. Its in conflict with their upation so far, but they should be stopping being reliant with the kelp once the springes so it should be good to kill the time until that happens. The taste iscking after all, but a portion of the production will be bought by the Kingdom as emergency food reserves. Ill be expecting the new branch manager to expand the market. I hope that warm spring wille to Kiwolk Kingdom--. Pipines Point of View: Survivors of Nadare Vige "Uwaa! The snow stopped!" "Look, look onee-chan! Water drop is dripping from the icicle!" "Its spring! Spring ising!" "Yay!" At the scene that conveyed the arrival of spring after 2 years, my little sister and I rally together loudly. My little sister took the snow shovel and jumped into the house. I am Pipine of Nadare vige to the northwest of Kiwolk Kingdom. The vige that was on the verge of destruction 10 days has be lively beyond recognition. This and that are all thanks to Satou-san for sharing us food and salt. "Onee-chan, the person who copsed on the road woke up!" My little sister called, I rushed into the house. The beauty-san who got up from the fur bed looks at us with sleepy eyes. She was going to say something, but I stop her with my hand. Her throat would get hurt if she tried to talk since she was sleeping for a long time. "Ill boil hot water quickly, please wait okay." The beauty-san with light blue hair that looks like the sky across the icicles lightly nods. "So you have saved me.... My gratitude." After drinking the hot water, she took a light breath and said her thanks. While feeling embarrassed, I warm up the yesterday evening soup and grill some saltwater fish and dried fish I got from Satou-san. "This is good. I heard that the people of this country suffered from famine...." Beauty-san tilted her head, shaking her light blue hair. What an unusual color. The peddler Pon-san told me that theres a king with pink hair in the kingdom to the south. Maybe this person is a royalty. "Un, thats right. There might have been no one who survived in this vige if Satou-san didnt give us food." "Is that so.... So it was the truth." Beauty-sansplexion clouded over with aplicated expression. The tasty soup will be spoiled if you make that face. "--Wait, Sato you said?" "No thats wrong. Its Satou-san you see?" "I-I see, it appears I misheard." It seems she mistook Satou-sans name with her acquaintance. I received the emptied soup bowl and gave Beauty-san well grilled dried fish. "Then, to return the favor, I will bring the divine punishment as the proxy to the people who have made this terrible Winter continue, even to the statesmen." Beauty-san said some difficult things while biting the dried fish in relish. I dont really understand, but she misunderstood one thing. "The winter is over you know?" "--What?" I open the window and show here the dripping icicles. Slightly warm wind flows from the window. "Spring ising soon!" When I told her that with a smile, Beauty-san stood up while muttering, "I see, there was no need for the divine punishment." It seems she can already move well even though she copsed on the road and slept for days. "Girl. Bring one firewood and an empty pot." I gave her the things she asked, then she said, "This is my thanks", and changed the firewood into salt. "Wooooow." "Onee-chan, its amazing. She turned a firewood to salt!" It seems this person is a magician. My little sister and I joined our hands seeing the miracle before our eyes and screamed in surprise. We still have salt from Satou-san, but we can never have enough salt, so I received it obediently. Salt is more useful than money in this Nadare vige. "Then, Ill be going, girl." "Youre going already?" "Umu, I cannot be in tranquil in order to increase believers of God Zaikuon." I gave spare snow-shoes and a basket filled with food for several days to the beauty-san who wore a white robe and a white mantle. "Are you sure?" "Un, we got a lot salt from you." "Then I will gratefully ept them. May your life be blessed with fortune--" Beauty-san who happily took them left after saying some priest-sama like words. "Oy, Pipine! Is the copsed person still sleeping." "Elder-san! Un, she left energetically after drinking the soup." --Rather than that! "Elder-san, what are those yaks?" "Ou, these are borrowed things from Echigoya Firm of Shiga Kingdom. They lend the vige around 100 yaks. Im distributing these two to your ce. Raise them carefully since theyre borrowed okay." "Un! Leave it to me!" I take the yaks leash from elder-san and lightly scratch the chin of the yak thats leaking white breaths. My smile naturally leaks when I see the yak snorting happily. My father and brother who went to the war didnte back, but the yaks did. From now on I will raise the yaks, squeeze the milk, shear the wool and live. And then I will teach my children the way to weave the wool--. Before that I have to find a husband. Satou-sans kind smile shes in my mind. "Onee-chan, your face is red you know? Did you get a cold?" "Its nothing! Nothing I said!" I shake off my little sisters pressing and roll my sleeves to take down the snow piled on the roof. Now, today is going to be a busy day too! Book 14 - 14-27. Journey Across the Eastern Countries 14-27. Journey Across the Eastern Countries Satous here. I feel that time passes faster when youre immersing yourself in your hobby. Even in my work, I can quicklye up and create difficult routines, while squashing bugs and working out the changes in specification are long and hard. It has already been one and a half month since we departed the snow country--Kiwolk Kingdom. We visited various countries and small tribe viges in rxed pace while working hard in leveling up and practices during the airship cruise. Of course there were recreations led by Arisa inserted appropriately between them. Today Ivee to Boruenan Forest alone to y and show my new work to Aze-san. "Amazing, Satou! Youve finally seeded!" "Yes, the magic power consumption is still toorge though, so theres still some time until itspleted." I look up at the airship that appeared in the sky above the tree house in Boruenan Forest. Even though its inferiorpared to the elfs Light Ships and Hero Hayatos Jules Verne, Im finally able to make my own airship fitted with the dimensional-cruise function to fly. Its thanks to the technology provided by the elfs Beriunan n and Burainan n. "Its really amazing. Light Ships are produced and maintained by the world trees, so there are only a few who understand the dimensional-cruise function, in fact, only high elves-sama of Beriunan n and Burainan n can make them." Lua-san whos looking at me with respectful eyes from the side praised. Right after I made a good atmosphere with Aze-san, the craftsman elves came one after another after seeing the new type of airship. "Yo, Satou. Did you finally make a Light Ship too?" "I cant believe we are overtaken by a human who had just learned the basic of airships." "Right, I made an automatic ice maker from the Elemental Stones I got from youst time, take it." "With that many Elemental Stones, we can make everything." The Elemental Stones mentioned in thetter half are not about the Ice Stones I got from Kiwolk Kingdom. After leaving that country, we saved the army of the third prince of Kogeoku Kingdom who were dying from cold in a monster domain, and we got a lot of Wind Stones as thanks. Just like the the neighboring Kiwolk Kingdom that produced Ice Stones, the country of meadows, Kogeoku is also producing Wind Stones artificially. Of course, the ones providing the technology are the weaselkins just like in Kiwolk Kingdom. Im intrigued as to why theyre gathering Elemental Stones, but I have a feeling that its all about profit. Due to some twists and turns and Pochis efforts, I was able to get the wreckage of Kogeku Kingdoms Wind Stone magic facility, and got toprehend the general method to create Elemental Stones byparing it to the Ice Stone magic facility I got in Kiwolk Kingdom. Put simply, by turning spirits into a simple element and giving them a lot of Magic Essence, the Magic Essence will crystalize into Elemental Stones. This [Turning spirits into a simple element] should be the role of the environmental and magic devices that produce Elemental Stones, but since I can arbitrary change spirits into the element I want using Spirit Magic, I can produce Elemental Stones as long as I can provide a lot of Magic Essence. Since I know a ce with a lot of Magic Essence, right now Im mass producing Elemental Stones of various elements. Ive also gotten my hands on the high purity Crystal type Elemental Stones too, although in small quantity, Im nning to use them for mypanions. --The dream is expanding. In addition, regarding the matter about the apostle--. During our visits to Kogeoku Kingdom and three other kingdoms, we found two ces with traces of a white-robed apostle. A manager of a mine who employed children ves and members of crime guild who were making Fiend Drug-kind of drug were turned into salt pirs. In both cases, only the perpetrators were punished, the mastermind behind the cases were left alone, so the same things ured again. For the former, I exchanged the children ves for small-sized doll products of Echigoya Firm, while for theter, I exposed the mastermind, handed him over to the king andpletely erased the manufacturing form of the drug. I employed the doctors and the alchemists who were forced to create the drug to work in the workshop of Echigoya Firm in Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital. Further, I was worried whether the people of Kiwolk Kingdom were turned into salt, so I visited there as Kuro but I couldnt find anyone who seemed to be the apostle. Today, thete-starter group has gone to the inner part of Selbirasbyrinth upperyer to check their new equipment and level up, and Hikaru has gone to the former depressed demon lords ce to y with the Siberian Husky-like dog. And, the members of Team Pendragon are--. "Tama and Pochi who went ahead to be the Seko will return soon. Are you ready?" "Completed setting the Net so I report." "Nn, perfect." "The preparation for the Spread Cannon Type Three isplete too." "Ive put the space magics Labyrinth here too. We can thoroughly beat the ones that escape the shooting." It seems theyre just about to get rid of the small fries when Ie to see them. I can see Pochi and Tama taking along herds of monsters from beyond the ruined city. I thought being Seko meant you should drive them from behind though.... well I guess its fine. This is one of the city in the [Blue Territory] to the southwest of the kingdom. The hunting ground has been changed here since the monsters in middleyer of Selbirasbyrinth seemed like theyd go extinct when we were leveling up during our journey. It looked like Id disturb everyones concentration if I just showed up, so Ill be watching them from the back for now. "First~" "Pochi was one step faster nodesu." Behind the two who finished together, a light lifted up. This is Nanas [Fortress] added with paralyzing adhesive feature to capture targets. "Shooting start!" With Lizas signal, Lulu fired her elerated cannon. Innumerable rain of shells infringed the small-sized monsters, decreasing the number greatly. "The big ones areing. One on the left, two on the right. All of them are of level 50 ss." "Acknowledged. Mia, the Sand Hell." "Nn, execute." Receiving Arisas report, Liza gave the next instruction. Mia nodded and then sand in the open space forward began to move like a creature. Right at then, arge Dragon Snake (Huge Naga) that looks like a snake with wings appeared. Behind it, I could saw a herd of Venom Naga that are at level mid-40s behind it, they seemed to be its followers. Even though the Naga has Snake on its name, its a monster that has limbs and ant-like wings, it looks like a skink lizard with elongated body. I want to press a question to the one who named it. "A mere snake pretending to be a dragon, how ridiculous so I announce!" The mid andrge sized ones are roused by Nanas provocation. "Arisa, the wings." "Okey, herees the dimensional cut." Arisa invoked space magic chantlessly, cutting the Huge Nagas wings and minced the Venom Naga that followed behind it. "Arisa no good no good~" "Thats right nanodesu! If you cut the yummy Naga like that, you cant eat their guts nodesuyo!" Since the meat of Naga are delicious eaten in kabayaki-style, Tama and Pochi faulted Arisas barbaric act. "You two, save theint. Take care of the ones on the left side." "Aye aye~" "Yes nanodesu." With Lizas instruction, Tama and Pochi dashed while leaving golden trails behind. "Eri eri buun, nanodesu!" Pochi who misspelled the new Aerial Boost feature of the Golden Armor flew toward the Naga literally as quick as the wind. This Aerial Boost feature uses Wind Stone as its core since I got a lot of them, and since it seems more useful than I thought, Im nning to add them to the other girls armors. Liza used Flickering Movement to assault the Naga to the right. "Apprehend." Mia muttered a word, and then the sand on the ground apprehended the Nagas legs and bodies. It seems she used the Sand Giant that fought the Floor Master in Selbiras upperyer as a trap this time. "Shadow clone cut~?" Tama whos in golden armor with a pink mantle divided into 12 bodies and toyed with the Naga. Ive also mastered ninjutsu taught by Tama-sensei, but since I cant use it as good in practice, I cant put it into practical uses as good as Tama. And, on Tamas side, Pochi cuts the Huge Nagas snake using Magic Edge three times her height. "Pochi, switch~?" "Roger nanodesu." Looks like Pochi who has a powerful offensive ability in a single strike is in charge of the Huge Naga while Tama who can eliminate great number of enemies while toying around is in charge of the Nagas herds. Tama decapitated the Nagas head one by one while saying, "Nin nin." Looks like shes being careful not to damage the poison nd properly. Shes fully eager to eat them. "Liza-san, the boss is going to make its move soon." "Understood." Arisa who was in charge of enemy search warned Liza who was peerlessly trampling down the enemies with two spears. The Dragon Spear Heiron that Liza holds is the same as before, but the Magic Spear Douma has been improved to be the Magic Spear Douma Kai. I ted the tip of the Magic Spear Douma with Adamantite using alchemy. Its not of even ting, Ive made it so that itll generate drill-shaped st when she shoots Magic Edge Cannon with it. Thanks to that, the Magic Edge Cannons pration power has been increased by around 20%, "Golem-san, please take the monsters bodies while being careful not to damage the meat, two at a time." --֣ͣ. Lulu ordered the golem unit to collect the monsters bodies. The golems have human-shaped upper bodies and spider-shaped lower bodies as I assumed that they were going to work in a ruined city. "Meatt" "Nanodesu!" Tama whose ears straightened up and Pochi whose tails was swinging around came back bringing the Nagas heads. ording to the two, the meat here are the most delicious. In such peaceful atmosphere, the boss that Arisa warned earlier showed up, turning the situation around. A snake monster as huge as the heavenly dragon showed itself while scattering the wreckage of the castle in the center of the ruined city. It doesnt have wings like the Naga, but its floating above the ground, gliding toward us. "Uwaaah, level 90 you serious. I think we really have to call Master here." We havent meet a powerful enemy for a long time. "Level 90 is it.... It is a fitting opponent." "Dont worry be happy~?" "I-its alright nanodesu. Pochi is fine against that much nanodesu." Liza puts the Magic Spear Douma Kai into the magic bag and grasps the Dragon Spear Heiron while looking grim. Tama seems carefree, but Pochi looks to be anxious enough to hide her tail between her legs. Certainly, its an opponent that these girls likely wont be able to beat with their current levels. By the way, everyone here besides Mia is level 60. Only Mia is level 58 since she needs a lot of exp. Master, its an emergency. Some level 90 snake came out. Roger, Im going now. Arisa asked for reinforcement through [Telephone]. I pretend to have just teleported in, appearing behind Arisa and the others. "Im here." "Fast" Well thats because Ive been watching from behind since awhile ago. The meat and the material will be injured if I fight it normally, so I paralyze the snake with an advanced water magic spell. While everyone is attacking the snake once, I call Hikaru whos visiting the former depressed demon lord Shizuka with [Telephone] toe here. "Kept you waiting, whats with that snake." "That seems to be the boss here. The level is just right for you I called you to strike it with a Force Spear once." "Ehehe, thank you, Satouuu." It seems Hikaru has gotten used to calling me Satou. Hikarus level has increased to 91 since I usually call her when we fight a powerful enemy like this. She chantlessly produces a Force Spear and hits the snake. Next, I just need to lift the snakes head with [Magic Arm] and cut it with the advanced light magic spell [Photon Laser], finished. "Your strength is absurd like always...." "As expected of my Satou." Astonished Arisa and delighted Hikaru said. However, the "my" part was unnecessary. The other girls seem to be full of appetite, they rush to gather the meat. I pat the twos heads and go to where everyone is to collect the snakes body into my Storage. "Are you going to attract emigrants once youve ruled the City Core?" "No, I dont have such n. Ill cover the city with space magic and forest magic barrier to prevent monstering in though." "Then youre not going to use it for anything?" "Since the climate is of southern countries and all, Im thinking of preparing the soil and let the golems to make an orchard or rice field inside the rampart." If I link the golems with the City Core, even golems without magic cores will have no need of magic power from the user. Its the same structure as the golems insidebyrinths. "And so, Mito. Hows Shizukas condition?" "Nn~, how do I say it, shes enjoying her lonely life to the full you see." --What the hecks that? "Its like an embodiment of a life of a single woman of around thirty. Shes growing vegetables and herbs on the field, she makes teas and pot-pourri from the herbs, she makes jam and sweets from the fruits and honey gathered by the Living Dolls in the forest. She also said that she went for a stroll with her Siberian Husky, Wanfu, in the morning until the river, fishing and collecting pretty stones there." Its like a normal rural life, but as long a shes happy then all is good. Shes self-sufficient with the Living Dolls working for the necessities, I also deliver voring and books through the brownies or Hikaru who also look her condition once in a while. ording to Hikaru, it seems Shizuka loves literary, shes drawn various things in small books. She didnt want to show it to me for some reason, but forcing her would not be good so I didnt press it further. I collect the meat while only leaving the share for todays lunch. Since Arisa and the others are going to explore the city to search for any remnant of monsters, Ive decided to join the exploration once I go to the Selbira Labyrinth. Looks like Hikaru is not going back to Shizukas ce as shes apanying Arisa. Further, as there are archives and treasures hidden by magic in this city, Im looking forward to it already. It seems thete-starter group is fighting st Corns and a Marite Rafflesia thats manipting demi goblins and demi ogres in the nt area. Their pace is slower than the forerunner group, but all members of thete-starter group have broken through level 40, Zena-san is level 41, Sera is level 42. Further, as the members of Echigoya Firm are busy with their main upation, their levels are still at the first-half of 30 with no change. Ive power-leveled Aoi boy and the new manager candidates to level 15. ".... Laser" Wielding a light wand, Sera who is now able to use mid level light magic sliced the gigantic demi ogres all at once. Since humanoid monsters can only be used to be fodders for monsters raised for power-leveling usage, theres no problem in handling them carelessly. The current Sera is able to use most holy magic including prayer magic, I dont know whether its because she healed a lot of people who suffered from epidemic disease in a country we visited or because she simply leveled up. Since she can easily heal lost limbs, ruptured internal organs or other fatal wounds, my magic potion hasnt got its turntely. Sera safely flings away a Demi Goblin Assassin that jumped out of a nearby thicket. Its the result of learning the art of self-defense under Lulu. Not only Sera, the princess and Zena-san also learned the self-defense art. It seems theyre also interested in staff-fighting art recently. "Imperial Golem Guard third!" The princess ordered the golem to receive the flung demi goblin to kill it. The princess turns her line of sight to Zena-san whos flying in the sky. "Zena! You must not go forward alone!" "Im sorry Tina-sama." The princess warned Zena-san who was flying with flight magic to look for the Marite Rafflesia that was manipting the demi ogres. I saw a st Corn beyond the thicket shooting at Zena-san with exploding bullets. "--Kya" Zena-san screamed shortly, but Seras defensive magic protected her from the bullet exploding near her. "Let me go and defeat that corn." Karina-dono, theres a monster to the left! Lady Karina whos dual wielding heavy maces on both hands swings the one on her left hand to strike a slime-shaped Metal Eater that Raka warned. "Raka-san!" Understood. Lady Karina whos bad at Magic Operation relies on Raka to activate the electric discharge circuit in the Heavy Mace to thoroughly burn the Metal Eater, and then she jumps into the thicket. The sound of Lady Karinas heavy mace hitting the st Corn beyond the thicket reverberates. Since the clumsy Lady Karina wasnt able to use her old hammer main weapon, shes shifted to using the heavy mace simplistically like batting. Since Rakas grapple and equipment boosts reach is short, she only uses that one reservedly. ".... Divine Sonic" Wielding a wind wand, Zena-san supported Lady Karina who was seemingly about to be surrounded by a herd of st Corns with magic. The power of the advanced spell of wind magic is magnificent, every one of the monsters besides the one in front of Lady Karina has been neutralized. The monsters that had resistance against wind were eliminated by Zena-sans newly learned magic and rifle-type magic gun. In addition to the advanced spells of wind magic, Zena-san is also now able to use lightning magic and ice magic until elementary level. It seems shes unable to decide which one shes going to use as her sub. "Everyone! Droon golem has found the main body of Marite Rafflesia. Heavyweight golem one to six, charges toward 3 oclock direction!" Sera, Zena-san and Lady Karina gather with the princesss report. The automatic flight [Drone] golem is something that she made herself with her own alchemy and magic. Due to the influence of having in charge of operating the golems and her interest in magic tools creation with her alchemy skill she had from the beginning, now her position is like my pupil in the creation of magic tools and golems. Since shes not suited to direct battles despite learning the self-defense art, she doesnt have any special weapon, instead small animal-shaped golems with stun functions are always by her side as her guards. "Zena!" "Yes, Karina-sama!" Zena-san carrying Lady Karina dances in the air, they head toward the Marite Rafflesia while almost touching the ceiling, and then they do a nose dive. "Here I go!" Zena-san and Lady Karina put their sole of feet to each other and then kick reciprocally to elerate even more. "Rapid start Karina Ki--" Before Lady Karina could speak until the end, her kick pierced through the Marite Rafflesias petal. --ƣգףΣΣΣΣΣΣΣΣ. While scattering some suspicious pollens, the Marite Rafflesia stops moving. Lady Karina crawled out of the body while coughing violently. Sera rushed to her in a hurry and used detoxification magic on Lady Karina. .....Do assaults in moderation okay. After retrieving thete-starter group from thebyrinth, we met up with Arisa, Hikaru and the others to enjoy the exploration. "I never thought that I would safely set my foot in the Blue Territory." "Th-this is the Haunt of Blue is it...." Sera and the princess look around the ruin while stuttering their words. It seems Lady Karina and Zena-san have never heard of the Blue Territory. Ill guide them to the treasury for the asion. "Here is strange~?" "Theres no smell of meat nodesuyo?" Tama tilted her head in confusion before the hidden magic circle. Pochi sniffed with her nose but it seems there was no smell that was of interest for her. "There are traces of someone doing a consecration ceremony. I cant feel any miasma." Seramented while touching the magic circle. When the magic power was put into the magic circle, some words appeared. "It seems there are Command Words written in ancientnguage. Umm, Even if the city is destroyed by the tsunami, people will not perish. We will give rewards to those who liberate the city. is written, the Command Word is--Baalus?" "Its safe since theres one character difference huh." Arisa was shocked when she heard the word of destruction from a famous animeing out of Hikarus mouth, but she muttered in relief when she noticed her mistake. Everyone besides me doesnt understand the meaning, they look wondering. Regenerate (Baalus) >[Ancient Language] Skill Acquired. The magic circle lits up when Hikaru recited the Command Word in Ancient Language, then a door appeared out of nowhere. Golden brightness jumped into our eyes when the door was opened. The inside is wide, the inner wall seems like something made from the space magics [Garage]. Everyone rushes happily into the golden brightness. Lady Karina and Zena-san seem to be nervous with therge amount of treasures. "Gold silver~" "There is a bar too nodesu." The bar-like thing that Pochi picked up appears to be a magic tool called [Illusion Smash (Dispel Bar)] It appears to be an artifact. "These are the lost handicrafts from the era of Furu Empire." "How nostalgic, I hated the nobles of that country, but their buildings like the royal castle one were very excellent." It seems Sera is interested with the picture and works of art on the wall. For Hikaru, it seems theyre things she knew before going into the sleep. From the opposite side of the beastkin girls who are examining the weapons, and Nana and Lulu who are looking for cute things, someone calls me. "Satou! It seems theres a library inside." "Yay, I wonder if theres any magic book?" "Expectation." Arisa and Mia gleefully run toward the library that the princess found. After picking the loot, we went to the solitary ind pce and enjoyed the Naga kabayaki and pop-corns made of the st Corns. "Yummaye~" "Lulus boxes really are delicious nodesu." Were eating the Naga kabayaki while listening to the sound of wind bells. The thick meat with fat is truly delicious. Thus, in contrary to our peaceful days, the hero is currently struggling in the undergroundbyrinth located in a remote region of the Weaselkin Empire. Im worried to hear that they get serious injuries sometimes, but ording to themunication, it seems theyre closing in the demon lords main body while defeating the split bodies. Apparently the magic tool provided by the weaselkin empire is doing its job. I thought theyre taking a bit too long in defeating the demon lord, but ording to Hikaru its normal to take several months to subjugate a demon lord. She said that it even took several years in her case. --Do your best, Hero. While I was cheering for Hero Hayato in my mind, the airship entered the territory of the pink haired princess Meneas kingdom, Rumooku Kingdom for the tour. Itll be nice if I can read the documents regarding people of another world in Rumooku Kigndom--. Book 14 - 14-28. Water Peach Kingdom (1) 14-28. Water Peach Kingdom (1) Satous here. Its amon story in earth for a king to be bestowed his throne by the god. Im intrigued to see how it is in a world with gods in reality. "Potato~?" "Its another potato-san nanodesu." The ears of Pochi and Tama who peeked at the stall dropped down in dejection. Were in one of the food areas in the Royal Capital of Rumooku Kingdom. The touring airship is scheduled to arrive tomorrow, but since I found out that there was a festival here, we went ahead to treat ourselves with some sightseeing. Were going incognito this time so so weve separated into three teams consisting of three to five people each. Itd be too conspicuous if we were all together. Ill be going with a different team every two hours. The members of the first team are the beastkin girls, Lady Karin and Zena-san. "You guys from another country? Rumooku has a lot of dishes made with Diet Potato you see." An apekin stall shopkeeper showed us some white-colored potatoes. He presented some sliced unpeeled potatoes to us. "If you think Im lying, try eating these sliced Diet Potatoes." "Lie~?" "Lying is bad nodesuyo?" Pochi and Tama who were lured by the sliced potatoes sniffed the smell. Being hesitant in biting a raw vegetable whole is something that happens a lot in TV programs about diet. "Sliced and diced~?" "Pochi thinks potatoes are tastier boiled or baked than raw nodesu." Tama and Pochi who took the sliced potatoes nibbled them. "Its a potato." "Its unexpectedly tasty desuwa." "--It is, isnt it." After the two, Liza and Lady Karina tried them, and Zena-san who lost to the peer pressure also took it. "What about you young master?" "I might as well, please." Losing to the apekin old mans nce, I also tried it after everyone. The texture feels like a carrot, the taste is mild, like a warmed potato. Its hard to say its bad, but its not bad enough to make you grimace. "Is Diet Potato a specialty around here?" "Yeah, seems that its only grown in this country--" I asked the shopkeeper about it since I never saw the potato in Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital that had plenty of foodstuff in cirction, turned out its a prohibitedmodity to export. "--Prohibited?" "Yeah, in the past the Hero King Yamato-sama told the king that its [Calirozeo] so dont, you see." --I guess he means calorie zero? Ill ask Hikaru herselfter. "If you only ever eat Diet Potatoe youll lose weight and die, something like that?" "Oh what, you already knew huh. Thats right, its fine if you eat it with other food, but mysteriously it seems youll die if you only eat Diet Potato. I dont feel sick even though Ive eaten it for 40 years, some strange story that ones." As expected, looks like its a low calorie foodstuff like konjac. Id like to sell these in powdered form for the nobles as way to do diet. Id feel bad if we only sampled his food, so I bought the Diet Potatoes and Wrapped Berries for several people. I put the portions for other teams into my storage while pretending I was putting them into my bag. "Master~?" Tamas ears are twitching. "Theres smell of grilled meat from over there nodesu! It must be wolf or bear meat nodesu!" Pochi whos swinging her tail so hard like itd get torn off catches my sleeve and jumps around. "Master, I will be going to check them." "Tama too~?" "Pochi also wants to check nodesu!" Apparently, Tama, Pochi and even Liza are tired with the potatoes already. After dering so with sharp faces, they took the initiative to move ahead and scout where the meat were. "Pochi, Tama, wait!" Lady Karina pursued the beastkin girls impatiently. "Then lets go too." "Yes, Satou-san." Zena-san smiled when I exchanged look with her, we walked toward the crowd where the four disappeared into. Itd be bad if I lost sight of Zena-san in this congested crowd so I joined hands with her. "--The second prince didnt agree with it right?" "Yeah, he curtly refused saying that the weasels cant be trusted." Attentive Ears skill caught that conversation from beyond the crowd. I might have be a bit more sensitive to the word weasel. "Even without you guys theres no way the royalty of this country would agree to allow anyone search for treasures in the Fallen Castle." "Why is that? Itll possible to better the finance of this poor country you know. The prince himself could use it to raise his session precedence right?" Looking at the map, it seems the ones talking are a weaselkin merchant and a high level adventurer from Saga Empire. The female adventurer is level 39, quite something. "Only you guys who calcte things like that. Theres a legend that said the ancestors of this kingdoms royalty were living in the Fallen Castle--the Floating Castle of Shadow Princess. The few who survived when it crashed in this country built this kingdom.... Putting your hands on that castle is not that different from raiding their ancestor grave site." "Fumu, it appears Ive forgotten that humans are creatures who put their priority in irrational things." ording to the Tour Book, the Fallen Castle the adventurer mentioned is an ancient ruin located in the forest to the northeast of this kingdom. Judging from the map, the center of the northeastern forest is a different map, thats probably it. "We could build a sky mother ship that could surpass the Great Monstrous Fish if only we got our hands on the core part of the Fallen Castle...." "That is if you can get it right? That ce is a maze where even Shiga Kingdoms Hero King Yamato who challenged the ce 600 years ago ran away from. Itll be a different story if youre only ravaging the entrance vicinity, but challenging the inner part is pretty much a suicide. I know since Ive seen the absurdity of heroes by Hayato." Im intrigued with the core part of the Fallen Castle.... but I dont want to raid a tomb. Looks like Hikaru had entered the ce once, Ill ask her about itter. "--Then, how about the job of carrying this magic tool into the Fallen Castle?" "Huh? Whats this egg?" "A magic creature for investigation will appear if you recite the Command Word. Ill pay you 100 gold coins if you can carry this inside." "Its hard to use your countrys money. Ill do it for 150 gold coins of Shiga Kingdom or 75 gold coins of Saga Empire." "Very well, Ill pay with Shiga Kingdom gold coins. 30 gold coins in advance, 120 after." "Got it, so--" A reserved voice broke my concentration in the middle of the sinister talk. "Satou-san, is there anything wrong?" "No, there was just someone who looked like an acquaintance of mine, but it seems I was mistaken." I made some fuzzy excuse since Zena-san looked worried. Looks like the two from earlier have gone into the inn to talk in private. It smells of trouble so Ill put markers on them for now. As I walked on the street while exchanging some harmless conversation with Zena-san, we saw the head of a giant monster beyond the crowd. "That seems to be the source of the smell." "I-is that a monster?" "Yes, apparently its a monster called Fortress Tiger." I saw its stuffed animal in the Duchy Capital museum back then. It appears a Fortress Tiger that has been defeated by the soldiers is disyed as one of the main attractions of the festival. A temporary stove has been put right beside the hind leg of the Fortress Tiger, and it seems people can eat it for free. Maybe due to the beastly smell, the nearby people arent approaching it, only people with poor clothes and men who seemed to be manualborers are getting the meat skewers and stew dish. When I was watching it, the beastkin girls came back with skewers in their hands. "Toughie" "Its like wyvern meat nanodesu." "It does have toughness and chewiness doesnt it." The beastkin girls are chewing the meat. "Master, we have secured everyones share." "Yeah, thanks." "Bon apptit." "Im, um, full so--" "Understood, I will take full responsibility of Zena-samas meat skewer." I take the meat skewer Liza hands out. ....How do I say this, on top of the shoe sole-like texture, beast smell oozes out with every bite. Frankly, its bad. Pochi ate the leftover, but I dont think Ill ever eat another of the meat. Of course I thought of that in my mind, I didnt say it loud. Thats because there are people who are frantically eating that hard and unpleasant meat around. Lady Karina gave up and Tama disposed her leftover. "Soft! Even I can eat this." "Youre amazing youngdy. Even grandma who doesnt have any tooth remaining can eat it!" When I looked at the direction people were smiling happily at, I saw Lulu cooking beside the Fortress Tiger with a kitchen knife in one hand. Looks like she was unable to only watch the troubled people and went to help. Arisa, Mia, and the Princess are behind Lulu. Arisa who noticed me made a look at the watch gesture. Looks like its about time. "Hee, a scheme between adventurers and weaselkins huh." I stealthily told the thing about the two earlier to Arisa. I cant exactly say that its a scheme, but Im slightly bothered by it. Mia, Lulu and the princess are enjoying malt starch syrup together. The princess who saw her first starch syrup is full of curiosity. "You knead two sticks like this round and round and itll be tasty." "L-like this?" Lulu is teaching the princess the way to eat starch syrup, perhaps because the princess whos acting like a child looks cute. Mia chants water magic [p Knead] to knead the starch syrup instantly while nodding. This magic is an original spell I made by Mias request when we were staying in thebyrinth city. Im wasting the skill I have if I do say so myself. "Nn, mild." While walking around the stalls and eating the starch syrup, we heard cheers and xylophone-like sound from the main street forward. "I wonder what is it? Lets go and see it!" "Nn, lets." Arisa and Mia pull my hands and begin to run. "Tina-sama, let us go too." "Y-yes." Lulu whos pulling the princesss hand also follow behind us in quick steps. Were separated a bit far, but Lulu should be fine. I heard some screams from hoodlums behind but it must have been my imagination. With the strength of Arisa and Mia who are level 60 even though theyre small, we push ourselves into a ce where we can see the main street. The role of apologizing to people who are ring at us in annoyance inevitably falls to me. "It looks somewhat like a float." "Float?" "Yes, the thing that looks like a portable shrine with wheels like that, I guess?" I didnt remember the urate ssification, so I exined to Mia hazily. Arisa makes a visor with her hands on her head and gazes at the floating here. It looks hard to see for them so I lift both of them to make it easier. "Uoooou.... Thank you." "Thanks." I smile back at Arisa who was surprised for suddenly being lifted and Mia, and watch the float together with Lulu and the princess whove met up with us. The floats are, from the the first one; [The Pitch Silhouette of the Castle], [A Pink-haired Princess and a ck-haired Prince who are Sitting on Balcony-like ce in a Castle], and [The Noble Daughters wearing Attendant Clothes] floats. The soldiers walking beside the floats are wearing pitch ck cloth on their whole body, they look like dolls made of shadow. Theres no doubt that theyre festival floats to worship the ancestors of Rumooku Kingdom and the Fallen Castle that came out in the talk between the female adventurer and the weaselkin earlier. ording to AR reading, the pink-haired princess seems to be the sixth princess of Rumooku Kingdom. Looking like Princess Menea, shes a seven-year-old pretty little girl who looks calm and quiet. "Today Rumia-sama looks graceful doesnt she." "Thats cause shes acting as the Shadow Princess in this festival." "She usually rode a horse with her brother princes, so its hard to imagine her like this." Judging from the surrounding peoples talk, the sixth princess is originally a lively girl--no. ording to the AR reading, the sixth princesss name is Rimia. ording to their talk, thats the the twin sister of the fifth princess Rumia. Princess Rimia probably has little exposures to the citizens. The ck-haired boy whos sitting beside her seems to be the real twelve-year-old fourth prince. Since the royalty seems to be all pink-haired, hes probably wearing a ck wig. After watching the floats, "Kyaa, Im sorry." "Please excuse me too. Are you alright?" "Un, Im okay." I saw pink hair under the apologizing girls hood. Shes probably the rumored fifth princess, Rumia whom the citizens talked about during the parade earlier. Looks like the lively princess is enjoying the festival in secret. Some soldiers and maids who seem to be her escorts areing from the other side of the crowd. Princess Rumia nced back and then she ran to a narrow alley in a hurry. --That ce is bad. My Attentive Ears skill heard a small scream and the sound of something being put into a sack. Guess its unavoidable. I put off joining with Hikaru and the others and went to the narrow alley. "The hell you want" "Oy oy stop with your sudden threatening attitude. Look at that, the rich kid is trembling." Two hoodlums are ring at me while tying a sack. The empty-headed senior-looking guy took out a hatchet and licked it to show me. Its a situation that appears often in a story, but I wonder if his tongue is cut? "Whatre ya smiling about! Are you mocking us!" Maybe because I was thinking whatever like that the hoodlum swung down his hatchet to my shoulder. I lightly evaded, circled behind him, and kicked his big butt, sending him flying to some rubble on the ground. "How dare you--" When the other hoodlum released his hand from the sack and drew a dagger, I sent him flying with my hand. With a whomp, the senior hoodlums scream resounded in the back alley. I didnt particrly aim for it, but it seems I hit the ball squarely. As the two who were entangled tried to get up, I reaped their consciousness with a stunner made with Lightning Stone. Before I release the princess from the sack I use light magic to hide my countenance. Theres no need to raise a g with a little girl. "Are you injured anywhere?" "U-un. Im fine--Farsa!" "Princess-sama!" The dumbfounded princess called her acquaintance on the street with a loud voice. The escort knights who followed from behind and noticed the disturbance in the back alley drew their swords and stood to protect the princess. "Are you Your Highnesss escorts?" "Thats right, who are you." "Im not worthy enough to give my name. I only saved the princess since I saw the two people over there trying to kidnap her, Ill leave the rest to you." "Oy, wait--" I ignored the knight calling me and kicked the alleys roof to move to the roof, then I canceled the light magic and warped to the ce near Hikaru and the others. "Floating Castle made by God, the beautiful maiden with pink hair will be the bride of God--" After meeting with Hikaru and the others, coaxed by Sera, we went to watch a show that was performing in an open space nearby. The program seems to be about this countrys founding. The actors arent that good, but the scenario is quite something. Furthermore, the woman whos ying as the beautiful maiden is quite attractive and morous. "Has Mito ever gone inside the Fallen Castle?" "Un, I entered by the request of the king at that time, but the sentry shadows that were protecting the innermost room were too strong so I escaped." "Yama--Mito-sama did?" "Un, each one of them wasnt as strong as a greater demon, but they kept reappearing every time I defeated one--" Nana turns her face to us who are chatting. "You should be quiet when youre watching the y so I warn." """Were sorry.""" Its the proper thing to do, so I watch the y in silent afterward. During the climax of the y, a group of people riding horses ran past the main street and then the kingdom knights went noisily with the sound of their metal armor shing, nk nk. "Bad manners so I criticize." Nana is in bad mood since the tactless sound disturbed the climax of the y. On the stage, the scene of the dog-headed evil god fighting against the white main god continues on. The god splendidly slew the evil god but the evil god used a magic before it died and the floating castle crashed. Pink-haired prince and princess appeared from the fallen castle, and were told that their mother who was the wife of the god had died. "It appears that gods and humans are not meant to be together.... My beloved children, I bestow tis blood and blessing unto you. Build a good country." "At your will, father--no, Great God-sama." Thest scene seems to be a divine blessing that aremon among royalty. Before joining with others I opened the map since I was bothered a bit, but it seems the horse-riding earlier isnt rted to the female adventurer and the weaselkin who were talking about something shady earlier. Thetter seems to be in the Royal Capital right now. And then, after we met up, we were able to secure a private room in the best restaurant in the city ording to the prime ministers Tour Book. Normally there should not be any free room during a festival, but since someone who made a reservation canceled the room due to an urgent business, we slipped in during that chance. The menu is a mountain of small pies made from the Diet Potatoe we ate in the noon. Diet Potato and mushroom pies, Diet Potato and blueberry pies, Diet Potatoe and deer kidney pies, boiled unfamiliar nts for the sd, and peeled sliced Diet Potato and mashed potato are piled up. As usual the menu mainly consisted of Diet Potato, but the main dish, the whole roast of a giant Blue Horn Deer that the contracted hunters of the restaurant got appeared. The meal began with Arisas lead "Itadakimasu" like usual. "Meat delish~?" "Theres meat in this pie nodesu." "Master, please enjoy this deer tendon meat stew. The cartge thats been cooked together with it is crispy and tasty." I put the dishes rmended by the beastkin girls into my mouth in turns. The grilled venison that Tama rmended was fatty with light vor, quite delicious. The kidney pie I tried to eat in a British restaurant in the past was quite smelly I couldnt eat it, but the kidney pie here was quite delicious, I didnt know whether it was because the chef was good or the kidney was fresh. There was a little of unique smell but it was hidden well by the herb, it was quite satisfactory enough. The thick stew Liza rmended was warm and felt good in the stomach. I cant get tired of green-peas-like beans mixed inside. It makes me wanting for some wine. "Mwuu, mushroom pie." "Wait a minute, dont put that many to the te." I stopped Mia who pushed her rmendation and dealt with it after cleaning up the te first. As we eat the tasty dishes in relish, Im hearing some disturbing conversation from outside the private room. The wall here seems to be thin. "--looks like the Shadow Princess festival site was assaulted." "The site did?" "Who the ursed did." "Are the prince and the princess in the site alright?" Its probably about the young prince and princess that were in the noon parade. "Thats.... It seems Rumia-sama was kidnapped." "How about the prince and the soldiers guarding them?" "The prince is safe. The soldiers were, with paralyzing poisoned liquor--." Looks like some trouble has sprung forth. Book 14 - 14-29. Water Peach Kingdom (2) Its not in Satous point of view. 14-29. Water Peach Kingdom (2) Royal Vi of Rumooku Kingdom "--Your Highness, what did the weasel ask?" "To let them enter the Shadow Castle, saying they would make it float again." The second prince leisurely replied the cab minister from his faction who came to his room. The minister ordered an official behind him to vacate the soldiers outside the door and close it. "The Shadow Castle? Is that possible?" "Of course not." The second prince raised the reasons why its impossible one after another. "The gate wont open unless you take a little girl wearing the Ne of Treasure Key that cant be taken out except during the grand festival, on top of that the castle is protected by sentries that even made that Hero King Yamato ran away yknow?" The legend passed through the second princes mind. The hero king Yamato who defeated the great demon lord, that ruined the ancient Furu Empire which reigned supreme in this continent, the symbol of the [Strongest]. An existence that cant even be defeated by the [Strongest], he cant imagine it. "Still, its too bad isnt it. If the god sentry werent there, Your Highness could have gotten his hands on the treasures sleeping in the Shadow Castle...." "Are you implying me to raid the tomb?" "Not at all, Your Highness will only take a little bit of inheritance from your ancestor." The second princes wavers with the ministers words. As if taking advantage of that, the official behind the minister murmurs. "Perhaps the weaselkins underling that contacted the crime guild the other day was rted to this?" "--You mean they instigated the crime guild people to kidnap Rumia wholl be acting as the Shadow Princess?" "With all dues respect...." The minister assented to the second princes worry. "Dont tell me--the B-ss adventurers who had an audience with His Majesty were also summoned by them?" "It is possible. Theres also the report of a scout-looking adventurer going astray in the prohibited ce in the royal castle." Its probably hard to infiltrate the Shadow Castle no matter how many riff-raff you send there, but if you are together with adventurers most active on the frontier, the sess rate should be different. "Let the knights to stand by near the ceremony site." The second prince stood up while giving an order to the minister. "Ill go out too. Its the older brothers job to save his little sister." The thought of saving his little sister from the crime guild and the adventurers, getting the treasures they have and then confiscating the disrespectful weaselkins firm floats in his mind. There is no one here who pointed out about him counting the chickens before theyre hatched. Rimia the Sixth Princess of Rumooku "Rumia is calm today." My heart aches hearing Nii-sama who spoke and smiled lightly. Even though Ive switched with Rumia ane-sama to do the role of the Shadow Princess in the festival, Nii-sama doesnt notice it at all. Perhaps brother doesnt recognize me, who doesnt have pink hair, as his little sister. "If youre tired, let me be the one to greet the citizens. Rumia can just smile suitably while drinking the fruit water." "Thank you very much. Nii-sama." I replied my brother kindness by smiling my best. --The day darkens before long and a bonfire is lighted in the center of the ceremony site. "Hou, this is some tasty wine...." "It was brought in a barrel by the representative earlier." "Must be a wealthy merchant to bring a barrel of an expensive wine like this." Nii-sama sips the wine in good mood. Ive never drunk wine before but people said that the wine in this kingdom is astringent and bad so this mustve been imported from some foreign country. "Heres some grape water for Rumia-sama." "Thank you." I drink transparent red drink offered by an unfamiliar maid. --Sweet. Its as ssy as the sugar water that I got during Nii-samasing of age ceremony back then. I forget my depressed mood just now and drink the sweet grape water. My view shakes. I staggered, fell to the ground and looked at the surrounding with disorderly mind. --Everyone is sleeping? "Hey, isnt the all-important princess awake there." "Keh, that damn weasel gave us a defective product." "Oy! Save yourint. Lets get out quickly." I could only shiver with pale face hearing the violent words. Just when I thought my hand was caught, I was tossed inside a sack with strange smell and carried like a baggage. "N-o, get--" My frail protest reached no one, and I fainted as I was carried roughly. Crime Guild "Boss! The cavalry are chasing us from behind." "What?!" When the crime guild boss looked at the back, he saw cavalry wearing scale mails. Despite their heavy armor, their horses speed is faster. "10 horses all huh.... Theres only a few of them, but they appeared too fast." They mustve been on stand by even before the princess was kidnapped. Its an impossible tact for the ipetent knights of this country. "Tsk, did we get set up by the weasel bastard?" "Boss, those are the second princes troops." "That schemer daredevil second prince sure is fast. Oy, use the smoke ball we took from Shiga Kingdom explorers. Throw it after we pass that watchtower!" "Yea" When the boss passed through a watchtower for festival use, he cut the towers ropes. Slightly afterward, his subordinate threw a white bundle, and then smoke covered the surrounding explosively. Without caring the cries in the back, the men ran pass the Royal Capital through the opened gate. They smashed several festival decorations as they passed the gate and let a subordinate set them to fire. "Boss, is this alright? Doing this much." "Dont worry. We just have escape the country once we got the treasures in the Fallen Castle." The bossughed off the vices worry. There were many cases where pursuers couldnt catch up to them considering the fact that theres a little traffic between the cities and the borders of the eastern countries. Although, cases of kidnapping a royalty and piging the national treasure like these are probably going to be an exception. Only several people including the boss and the vice notice it. "What if we dont get the treasures?" The timid vice asked the boss while whipping his horse. "No worries. The things we stole from the prince and the princess earlier are already valuable enough. We could even get peerage rank if we sold this Ne of Treasure Key this princess had to some king of the neighboring countries." "As expected of boss, youre well thought!" Unlike the gloomy vice, the subordinates apuded the boss. The men who escaped the cavalry leisurely ran through the forest toward the Shadow Castle on their horses. Rumia the Fifth Princess of Rumooku "Rimiaaaaa!" Farsa, my wet mother held me back as I was going to dash out. My little sister Rimia was kidnapped by bad masked men before my eyes. "Let me go." "Princess-sama, you must not." Farsa checked with the escort soldiers about the safety on the surrounding, and let the escort soldiers to go to the guard station after confirming its safe. And then a horse riding group appeared. Theyre probably the knights of this country. "You guys, chase the thieves! They must have gone toward the Shadow Castle." """OU!""" While leaving several people riding horses here, they chase after the thieves who kidnapped Rimia. "Ah, thats the crest of the second prince?" Hearing Farsa, I look up, certainly, the dignified older Nii-sama is there. "Nii-sama!" "--Rumia? Why are you here?" "Its terrible! Rimia was kidnapped by bad people." "So its like that...." Nii-samas face is scary. He must be angry at the bad people who kidnapped Rimia. "You should go back to the castle--oy, you guys, call the soldiers in the castle. Ill take my little brother to the court physician." Older Nii-sama took younger Nii-sama and rode the horse toward the court physician in the castle. The other cavalry also run off to call other people. "Oh? What happened here?" As I was looking at that, my body shivered when I heard the voice that suddenly appeared behind me. There, a woman with red zing hair, a thin scout-like man, and a giant warrior twice as big as a normal adult--the Saga Empire adventurers who visited the castle back then are standing. "--Nn? Arent you princess-chan? Whats wrong, you look like youd cry you know?" I told the peering female adventurer-san about the situation, bursting like a broken dam, and asked for help. "Alright, Ive lost to princess-chans spirit who wants to help her little sister. This B-ss adventurer Kaizemain-sama will pitch in and help!" Even though it should have been reassuring, I departed the Royal Capital while feeling like a rat whos being toyed with by a cat somehow. "Princess-sama, lets leave it to His Highness second prince to save Rimia-sama." "Whatre you going to do princess-chan." "Im going. Please take me." "Alright! Youll be safe and sound with us!" My wet nurse objected even now, but I want to save Rimia who changed ce with me due to my selfishness. I thought we were going to chase them with horses, but we went to a farm vige near the Royal Capital instead. Three golems came out of one of the sheds. "These are our Sea Fire War Ogres you see." Female adventurer-san showed the golems while smiling like Nii-sama when he was showing off his toys. "....The golems used by the weaselkin." "Thats right, wet nurse-dono is knowledgeable huh." Farsa whos shaking with pale face fainted when she saw female adventurer-san grinning. "Oh oh? We cant take along someone whos fainted. Let the people in the vige take care of her." "You say that after putting up that coercion." "You said something?" "N-no, nothing at all Nee-san." "Then stop talking and do it quick." "Yes, Nee-san." The thin adventurer ran to the vige ordered by female adventurer-san. Still.... What is this coercion they talked about? "Ize Neesan. The startup isplete." "Alright, Ill go ahead with princess-chan. Go with that guy once hees back." Im carried under female adventurer-sans arm, and taken onto the golem thats taller than the surrounding houses. Its shorter than the balcony in the castle, but the shaking shaking cockpit is cold its scary. "Were going to run okay? Hold tight so you wont fall." Without being able to reply to the cheerful female adventurer-san, I desperately clings to her waist. Wait for me, Rimia. Ill absolutely save you! Weaselkin "Then, take care of the firm." "Yes, president." After telling that to the ashratkin clerk, I get into the carriage. Ive only taken the female ve that has the [Item Box] skill along. There will be little damage even if the firm is confiscated by the kingdom since Ive taken the funds and the expensive items. "Looks like Kaizemain-dono is heading toward the Shadow Castle sessfully. Itll be the best if I can bring an Artifact from the era of god in the Shadow Castle, but bringing information from even one of the explorer probes should be enough to make His Majesty the emperor delighted. Nothing of value will be lost even if I lose one or two branch offices in a poor country." I murmured alone and looked up, and then ck shadows got reflected in my eyes. The wind pressure shakes the carriage, the ve girl screams. Four monsters met up with the merchant who got off the carriage. Lizardkin and beastkin wearing ve cors are riding on the monsters back. The things the ves riding are tamed wyverns that only wealthy merchants have even in our Weasel Empire. "President, wevee to pick you." "Good work. Let these go to the Shadow Forest besides the one were riding." The Wyvern Riders flew off after receiving the magic tool to retrieve the Explorer Probe. "President, Rumooku soldiers are heading here." "Then lets go too." "Is our destination the empire?" The rabbitkin rider asked me who had ridden on the wyvern. "No, go to Silga Kingdom before we return to the empire." "Certainly." The wyvern takes off while sliding and chipping the highway. "I will not ask for something as extravagance as fang, Id like to get ws, or thorns--or at least the scales." I muttered while leaving my body to the body temperature of the ve clinging to me. In the Forest of the Shadow Castle "Damn it, why isnt the gate opening." The necessary condition should have been fulfilled, the boss catches and pulls the little girls hair. The pink wiges off of the princess who screams shortly, golden hair appears in the light from the torches. "--A fake?" The dark brown boss red at the little princess. "Im not a fake." "Theres no point if a royalty doesnt have colored hair! You damn fake." The boss is still flinging violent words to the princess whos fighting back with a shaking voice. "Cant be helped, the key is profitable enough. Lets scram." Torches shines over the bosss curved sword which glitters suspiciously. The curved sword casually swings down toward the princess whos edging back without even being able to scream. Everyone expected blood to spill but in the next moment, they only heard the sound of the de sinking into a wood. In the ce where the princess should have been, theres a log wrapped in dress-- "Utsusemi no jutsu~?" "--Who the!" Toward the voice that could be heard somewhere, the boss asked for its identity. A masked boy appears with a gust of wind. Beside him, theres a little golden armor wearing a pink mantle standing. "Hello, nice to meet you. Tough I think our acquaintance will be short, best regards okay." Hearing the boy who doesnt have a speck of tension, every member of the crime guild is trembling as if their spine has been thrust with an icicle. Book 14 - 14-30. Water Peach Kingdom (3) 14-30. Water Peach Kingdom (3) Satous here. I wonder who first poprized the death g. Though, I feel the thing that made a friend who said, "Ill go on a ski trip with my girlfriend once I finished my course credit" to end up taking the supplementary lesson was the grudge of the unpopr colleagues. You shouldnt talk about your love affair out loud you know. "Whats wrong Master?" "--The princess of this country has been kidnapped, or so I heard." I briefly answered Arisa who asked. "Oh no! Then Ill go rescue her. Wheres she now?" "Oh no oh no~?" "Pochi will also go rescuing nodesu." "Protecting young organisms is indispensable and a must so I tell." Hikaru stood up as if it was natural to go help. As if pulled by her, Tama, Pochi and Nana also stood up. Pochi and Tama are still holding their forks stuck with meat dish. Its not like the princess is particrly our acquaintance and I think she should be saved by this country, but it appears such a thing is irrelevant for Hikaru and the others. "Ill check it for a bit, wait--" I told so to everyone and opened the map. We dont know if shes really kidnapped just from a rumor. The rumor said that Princess Rumia was kidnapped, but the one who rode the float was her little sister Princess Rimia. Ill search for [Princess] instead of a specific person. I ignore the luminous points of the princesses in the Royal Capital--there are two outside the city. Looks like Princess Rimia is near the border of a different map where the Shadow Castle is. There were several crime guild people close to her, but I dont know the exact number since they immediately went to a different map with Princess Rimia. The other luminous point is in the middle of the mountain path between the Royal Capital and the Shadow Castle, moving at a speed faster than a horse. This one seems to be Princess Rumia. Theres a luminous point with a marker near Princess Rumia. Apparently, shes together with the female adventurer who contacted the weaselkin. Her marker was in the Royal Capital when I checked it earlier, so she must have taken Princess Rumia from the Royal Capital after that. I check the present situation of the princess by invoking the space magic [irvoyance]. The female explorer is moving in a golem together with princess Rumia in the cockpit. The princess is desperately clinging to the female explorer while shutting her eyes, theres no trace of her being violently restrained. She probably sought the female explorers help in order to save Princess Rimia. "--How is it?" "Princess Rimia has been kidnapped by the crime guild people, theyre in the Shadow Forest. Princess Rumia seems to be chasing them." Even if I said the princesses names, it didnt really mean anything to everyone besides Hikaru and Arisa who had the personal appraisal skills, since the names werent that important, I summarized the exnation. "Ill help them out a bit." Its not really our problem, but in order to enjoy the festival cuisine, I dered to save the princesses quickly. "Wait." "Please wait, Master." Arisa and Liza controlled me who stood up. "Although Master can probably do it alone, isnt it easier if we divide the work?" "Thats right. At lease please take Tama along." I agreed to Arisa and Liza and its decided that Hikaru and Arisa will go help Princess Rumias side while I will go to Princess Rimias side along with Tama. The reason why Arisa is working with Hikaru is in order to secure the way to do teleportation for them. --Putting that aside, Liza. Please dont lift up Tama whos holding a venison in her mouth, presenting her to me like shes a stuffed toy. "Dont worry be happy~" "Then, Ill leave this side to you." "OK." "Un, dont let your guard down okay." I brought Hikaru and Arisa ahead of the ce Princess Rumia is heading with space magic [Teleport Gate]. Hikaru is in Nanashis disguise and Arisa is wearing the golden armor. Afterward I opened a [Teleport Gate] in front of the Shadow Forest and moved with Tama there. The Shadow Forest map is a teleportation-prohibited area just like the castle of Ban the True Ancestor in thebyrinths loweryer so I couldnt directly teleport inside. "The castle pitch ck~?" Tama pointed at a spire of a jet ck castle that looks like a silhouette on top of the forest. As one might expect of something called Shadow Castle, its swaying like Im looking at a mirage. I hid a carved seal board to be thendmark for Arisas teleportation. "Now then, lets go Tama." "Aye aye~" Pyon, Tama jumped andnded on my shoulder, she then took the pose to ride on it. Since Tama is wearing the golden armor, it feels slightly painful. It became a different map once we walked a bit in the forest, so I used [All Map Exploration] magic to get the details of the nk area. Hikaru said that the shadow sentries were protecting it, but theres no one inside the castle that upies half of the forest. Princess Rimia and the crime guild people are stranded in front of the barrier protecting the castle. ording to Hikaru, the barrier should be dissolved if theres a royalty carrying an item called [Ne of the Treasured Key], it seems theres some kind of problem there. "--A fake?" "Im not a fake." I could hear such conversations when we Inded on a pitch ck tree branch surrounding them. The crime guild boss is holding a pink-colored wig, Princess Rimias hair color has changed to golden. Looks like she doesnt have the pink hair peculiar to Rumooku royalty. "Theres no point if a royalty doesnt have colored hair! You damn fake." The enraged crime guild bossined unreasonably and swung his curved sword. --Oops, thats bad. "Utsusemi no jutsu~?" Ninja Tama reced the princess with a log while camouging it with a white smoke. Retorting, "Isnt that [Switching] jutsu", here would be boorish of me, so I used this chance to wear Nanashi mask. "--Who the!" "Hello, nice to meet you. Although I think our acquaintance will be short, best regards okay." While feeling nostalgic with Nanashis way of talking that I havent used for a while, I knocked down the crime guild people with the anti-personal [Remote Stun] magic. Some screamed, some tried to ran away, and some used their friends or trees as a shield, but I gained total control in about 10 seconds. Ninja Tama skilfully collected the torches they had before they fell. "Are you injured anywhere?" Even though I asked her that, the princess only keeps shivering with a pale face without answering. "Is it painful somewhere~?" The princess shook her head to Tamas question and asked back with a trembling voice. "Are you shadow sentry-sama whos going to punish Rimia for entering the forest?" "Were not." Once she understood that she was mistaken, she looked relieved and fainted. Well, I cant me her. This sheltered princess was kidnapped by these evil looking people after all. I let the little girl to sleep nearby, asked Tama to capture the kidnappers, and then I went around to collect the horses that have dispersed in the forest. I met Arisa and the others who are together with Princess Rumias party when I had collected thest horse. Ive made a bonfire reclyed from the thieves torches as a mark. Moving differently from Arisa and the others, it seem this countrys second prince and his troops areing toward here. Lets push the duty to take the princesses back to them. "Rimiaaaaaa" "Princess-chan, running is dangerous." Princess Rumia who found Princess Rimia ran toward her while screaming loudly. The female adventurer supported her when it looked like she was going to fall. Behind the female adventurer, two of her friends in manned golems are following. Judging from Hikarus and Arisas expressions who are apanying them, it seems the adventurers didnt kidnap Princess Rimia. It wouldnt be an emotional reunion if she were still unconscious, so I woke Princess Rimia with wakening magic. "--Ane-sama?" "Rimiaaaaaa" Little girls who dont look different besides their hair color are crying in relief. "Quick as always~" "The opponents were just somemon criminals after all." Arisa talked to me while looking at the little girls. "Isnt fine, peace is the best." Hikaru finished with a smile while putting her hand on Arisas head. Right right, no incident is the best. I looked up at the sky while confirming a luminous point moving at high speed reflected on the radar. Book 14 - 14-31. Water Peach Kingdom (4) 14-31. Water Peach Kingdom (4) Satous here. Once youre familiar with a habit, ites out of you unconsciously. You can say that its been optimized, but there was a time when it backfired on me when I changed my job and environment. Although I think Hikarus g-like line isnt the culprit, several Wyvern Riders from Rumooku Kingdoms area areing here flying. "Pihyororo~?" "That sounds like a flute weve heard somewhere isnt it?" The source of the sound seem to be the Wyvern Riders although we cant see them here because of the trees obstructing the view. "Guaaaaa" "Uuruururururu" "Faooooooo" I shift my nce toward the queer sounds, the tied kidnappers on the ground are writhing in agony while anguishing. Parts of their bodies and faces are moving like different creatures, its quite a horror. "Uge, that seems dangerous!" "Princess-chan,e here with your little sister! Keep a distant from these guys." Arisa screamed, the female adventurer urged the two princesses to escape with the adventurers. "Hikaru! Take care of the wyverns." "Leave it to me!" Hikaru kicks the tree and disappears into the sky. She should be fine with that side. "What about Tama~?" "Im counting on Tama to protect Arisa and the others." "Nin nin~" Tama joins her hands in Ninja-style and runs to Arisa. The kidnappers cut their binding while I was feeling grossed with the spectacle and stood up after bing grotesque-looking. I remember these figures. They look like someone who has excessively taken Fiend Drugs. The difference is the existence of the wriggling red rope-like light magic circles on their bodies--Theyre likely the human version of the [Red Rope Monsters] that attacked Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital. --What a bad taste. Im sorry for the adventurers who are holding their sword and wands in alert, but Ill deal with this quick. I hate stter after all. I invoke the advanced force magic [Magic Arm] to immobilize the kidnappers, and drain their magic power all at once with [Mana Drain Thorn]. This magic is a version of [Mana Drain] that works against many people at once, furnished with thorn-like light that grow in all directions as a visual. The quantity of the MP drain is less than the original but its more than enough for these guys. The kidnappers whose magic power have been drained be mummy-like. Its still better than being grotesque-looking but it seems they wont go back to their original figures like the people who were addicted with Fiend Drug. --Nn? The luminous points of the adventurers reflected on the radar are moving toward the Shadow Castle. Come to think of it, that female adventurer undertook the job of carrying the [Magic Creature for Intelligence Gathering] into the Shadow Castle from the weaselkin huh. She probably took Princess Rumia to open the barrier. "--Master!" When I turned around to Arisas voice, I saw Arisa and the others being pulled by countless ck hands toward barriers beyond. I immediately used space magic [Article Pull (Abort)] to pull them back, but it was canceled in vain. --I forgot that this was a teleportation-prohibited area. While regretting my foolish mismanagement, I moved to the foremost ck hand with Ground Shrink and helped Tama escape from it. It seems Holy swords can easily cut the ck hands but they grow back every time theyre cut so Tama couldnt escape from them. I stretched my hand toward Arisa but tsunami-like shadow hands pushed me away, she got kidnapped together with the princesses and the others to beyond the barrier. "Barrier~?" Tama repeatedly hits the surface of the barrier that was closed before her. Then, Hikaru came back while dragging beastkin people who seemed to be the Wyvern Riders. "Satou, Ive defeated them--wait, what about Arisa and the others?" "They were taken by the shadow." Looking at the map, Arisa and the others seem to have been taken to the innermost room in the maze-like castle. "Wait a minute, Ill use the barrier puncture magic--" "Theres no need." I stopped Hikarus talk midway. --Things like barrier, Ill just tear them off. Im being dominated with a slightly violent thought from the impatience of losing Arisa. While doing self-analysis like such, I throw away my restrain and extend my hand at the barrier. --Huh? For some reason, the barrier doesnt reject me, my hand is slipping right through it. Tama whos still hitting the barrier is still denied of entry. I tried to pull Tamas hand and we could enter together. "Hikaru, lets go together. Tama, wait at the rock with the carved seal board after youve delivered these guys to the knight." "Un, I got it." "Tama will wait." Hikaru agreed with my instruction, Tama nodded and talked with a stiff not-slow voice. After patting Tamas head once to relieve her, I took Hikaru along beyond the barrier. --Now, lets go help Arisa. "<> iomh Sis" Hikaru uses iomh Sis to turn the Shadow Sentries blocking our way into dust. I wonder if its just my imagination, I feel that the Shadow Sentries are only attacking Hikaru since awhile ago. Perhaps they remember about their fight with Hikaru a long time ago? While getting distracted by that, we passed through the forest and arrived before the castle. Theres a cliff before our eyes and a pitch ck castle towering over us on top of the cliff. "Theyreing again!" Shadow Sentries are appearing one after another from the shadow of the trees and rocks. Its like a spawn point with unlimited spawn, and even if a hundred of them appear, theyre nothing but a hindrance since theyre only level 30. Furthermore, they dont exist on the map until after theyve appeared which is annoying. --<>. Just like the name suggest, homing spears that emit intense light defeat the Shadow Sentries. Once I, who was ignored by the sentries, defeated one of the them, they seemed to deem me as an enemy and started to attack me. "They dont give you experience, so wed better use Light Net to catch them and leave them alone!" "Got it." Following Hikarus advice, I use several Light Nets to catch the pursuing sentries, stopping them. Thanks to that, we sessfully invaded the castle. It seems Arisa and the others are in the innermost room of the castle, [Master Room], in fainted states. I cant use teleport and irvoyance magic so I can only see them from the maps information. The situation uncontrobly worries me. "Ichirou-nii, Arisa would be fine, you shouldnt get impatient." "Yeah, Im just worried if Arisa would go too far." I replied Hikaru with a light tone somehow. Still, my mind was able to calm down somewhat from the conversation. We quickly advance the path after thanking Hikaru. With Arisas current ability, she should be fine even against a demon lord, but I cant say that out loud. Some god or great demon lord feel like theyd appear if I do that. "--Hikaru, lets stop a bit here." I let Hikaru whos breathing roughly to rest, take out an elerated magic gun and annihte [Shadow Sentries] and some mixed level 50 [Shadow Knights] with [Holy Bullets]. The bullets hit the wall and got repelled while leaving sound like when you drop waterdrops at hot oil. ....Stopping holy bullets huh, thats quite a sturdy wall. Still, on top of the increasing enemy level, their spawn rhythm has increased too. Were just wasting time if this keeps on. Arisa and the others are not injured for the time being, but on top of not knowing the other partys objective, theres no guarantee that they will keep being safe. Wonder if I can make a short cut somehow? I took out a small white knife from Storage and cut the wall with it. --Yup, looks like itll go well. " ....." Next, I point a wand made of [True Silver] that has good magic uracy diagonally toward the wall and begin to chant the forbidden spell of destruction magic [Banishing Perforation]. "Ichirou-nii, the wall here cant be broken you know. The child who came with me in the past said that it had Non-Destructive Element." I lift the corner of my mouth to reply Hikaru. Well see the result soon. The forbidden spell consumes magic power that equals the Meteor Showers. I cant afford the chance of Arisa and the others getting injured so the targets direction is the opposite of them. ".... Banishing Perforation." A copsing phenomenon from the concept of [Destruction] that cant beprehended by the science I know is slowly destroying the wall. Judging from the preface of the spell code, it seems to be a spell that recreates the power of dragon fang that [Prates all]. --Still, the control of the magic is difficult. If I lose focus, the power of [Destruction] might even erase me as the user. I maintain the wand that feels like itll fly off with my physical strength, enduring until the spell ends. The wall in front of me has been erased, and many walls beyond it are also bored through. In the end, it seem to even reach the sky. "Uwah, you really destroyed the wall." Hikaru muttered in astonishment. I drink a magic potion and calm my rough breath. This was a test to see whether the wall could be broken with magic, but I used a white knife made from the remain of the ck dragons fang to test whether it could be broken itself. "Now then, time for the real thing." I use [Banishing Perforation] once again in order to create a shortcut in the maze-like corridors. Unfortunately I couldnt pierce through the target location. Judging from the sensation, it seems the area surrounding the [Master Room] is protected by an Anti Magic type of barrier. "Lets go." "Un, lets!" Together with Hikaru, I jumped into the hole created by the [Banishing Perforation]. "Tubes? Hikaru, do you know what is the facility here?" "U~n, I didnt reach here when I came before so I dont know." After entering the door at the end of the hole, we came into a room full of ss tubes that looked like the ones used to create homonculus that I saw in the Royal Capital. Among many of them, one has some kind of liquid with something floating inside. "--But theres no mistake that this is an important facility isnt it." "That seems to be the case." Shadow Knights appear in every direction of the room--and theyre strong at level 99 to boot. Hikaru might get hurt if I dont fight them seriously. --Eat this. I cut down the Shadow Knights with the advanced light magic [Photon Laser]. I understand from the fights so far, these shadows are weak against light magic indeed. --This is bad. The Photon Laser that hit the wall was reflected and cut down the unexpected facilities. ss pieces are scattered, ck sparks paint the space. "Ichirou-nii, behind you!" A Shadow Knight is closing in even while breaking down into dust. I fill the holy sword Durandal I have in hand with magic power and imitate the light magic finisher that hero Hayato showed once before. --<>. The shock wave produced by Durandal annihted the Shadow Knight like an ink dropped into water. "Ichirou-nii, you overdid it!" ss pipes and equipment as tall as a person are breaking one after another behind Hikaru whos running toward the exit at full force. Looks like theyre broken by the after-waves of the light magic and the finisher. The one with something floating inside is protected by Flexible Shield so its safe. I collect the pipe into the Storage as is. Ill check the inside after weve saved Aria and the others. While deploying wind magic protection to evade the dust, I follow after Hikaru. "Arisa!" After kicking a monochrome door thats as tall as a person, we came into a ce that looked like a throne room. It appears the level 75 [Great Shadow Knight] that were endlessly spawning just before arent appearing in this throne room. This ce is filled with serene atmosphere. And, Arisa and the princesses are sleeping on the gigantic 10-meter tall thrones on the back. I reach it in one leap with sh Drive and wake Arisa up with wakening magic. "Ehehe, Satou" The half-sleeping Arisa hugs my neck, I stop her from stealing my lips by pining her forehead. "Ill do as many kisses as you liketer, just wake up quick." "Fue? --Eh, Master?" Arisa who wasughing nihe nihe with half-asleep eyes woke up and got back to her sober face. Apparently she didnt hear my statement earlier. "Im sorry, Ive be a drag." "Its fine as long as youre safe." I can manage somehow as long as she didnt die. On the other hand, I noticed that Hikaru whos under the throne seemed strange. "Ichirou-nii, look at that!" Hikaru points at--. Book 14 - 14-32. Water Peach Kingdom (5) 14-32. Water Peach Kingdom (5) Satous here. I think theres only a few people who can immediately draw their face without seeing a mirror or a picture. Unexpectedly enough, people tend to forget their face dont they. "Ichirou-nii, look at that!" It seems Hikaru is pointing at the wall near the throne. I wanna see, so Arisa who jumped from my arm said, and then she looked at the thing Hikaru was pointing at. --Painting? A ck-haired young man carrying a pink-haired little girl are drawn there. He looks like a Japanese man and somehow feels familiar. He has athlete-style mustache, but its hard to say it suits him. "His face somehow looks familiar even though I never meet him~" "Youre right--" Arisa tilted her head in puzzlement as she saw the picture. I jump to Hikarus side and ask the reason why shes surprised. "What about that painting?" "Eh? You really dont realize it? Look at it better!" Hikaru pulls my arm and points at the painting like she cant believe it. --I dont understand. "Its how Ichirou-nii looked before!" "I never grown that kind of mustache yknow." "He looks exactly like you besides that part." So Hikaru said, but does it look really like me? My face doesnt look that strange yknow? "His face looks somewhat lolicon-like isnt." "Isnt that the face of a father whos adoring his children?" Arisas evaluation is harsh. I said something to protect the man in the painting, perhaps its because theyre saying that it looks like me. --Crisis perception. A shadow overflowed from the gap of the painting. Looks like the guardian of this room finally showed itself. "Ichirou-nii, that shadow is dangerous. Ive a really bad feeling about it." "Agreed." I hug Arisa and Hikaru, move onto the throne, collect the two princesses with [Magic Hand] and evacuate from between the thrones. Nevermind Arisa, the two princesses would get hurt if I used sh Drive normally, so I invoked two magic [Shock Absorption] and [Inertia Neutralizer] to protect them. I dive into the hole created from the magic test-firing and jump out of the castle. "Huu, I thought Id die...." Arisa who was dead tired in my arm said some dangerous remark. "Ichirou-nii, itsing." "Looks like it." I leave the two princesses to Arisa and Hikaru and look back at the castle. Its information ording to AR reading is--գΣˣΣϣף. Its the same reading as the [Demon Gods Casted Offshots] that attacked Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital and the little girl who appeared during my fight with the Dog-Head demon lord. --Then that is a god. Or perhaps a gods familiar, no doubt about it. "Hikaru, take the three along and escape to beyond the barrier wall." "Un, got it!" "Master, please dont overexert yourself okay." Hikaru flies away with Arisa who said it like a worried mother. Seeing that, the shadow lets out a suspicious roar from its crescent moon-like mouth. Its a suspicious sound that makes your mind destabilize just from hearing it. --̣ϣףңף٣ţţţ. >[Age of Gods Language] Skill Acquired. The mysterious roar just now was a word huh. I was preparing to use Break Magic since I thought it was a spell chant, it was a waste. I quickly activate the skill since I might be able to avoid a needless battle with it. O scoundrel who snatched away Gods brides. Youve mistaken them for another people. They are the princesses of Rumooku Kingdom. O small one, your nonsense is useless. You are stealing girls who posses the mark that is their pink hair. Fumu, apparently, Rumooku myth has some truth in it. However, I would not let some innocent little girls be sacrificed. Are you a God? If so, dere your name. A god I am not. For I am the apostle guarding in absence of God. Do pray tell of Apostle-donos master. Oops, I caught on the apostles strange way of talking. At any rate, the [Dragon Talisman] that Ive prepared as an anti-apostle countermeasure doesnt seem to be working at all. For it is insolent to ask the emperor name of God. For the name of the emperor who rules everything in this world is widely known in the whole world. Youd do well to worship the ally of the supreme-- Our words cant connect, or rather I somehow feel like talking with a bad AI. --If that is be so, depart this world painlessly, and return anew. The shadows extended arms are attacking from both side with speed so fast it looks like a frame skip. --Fast. Arms which leaped with speed so fast its creating whirlwind cut rally before my eyes. While evading them within a hairs breadth, I tried cutting them with the holy sword Durandal I had in my hand, but as expected it went through them. So these Unknown Series really can only be wounded with the Divine Sword. I have a hunch that the Holy Magic Sword from back then most likely cant cut them either. Just in case, it might be better to prepare a recement for the Divine Sword. The shadow is still repeating its crude baby-like attacks, but each of them is too fast, its creating sonic boom-like shockwaves. Its not that I cant evade them, but its quite hard. The shockwaves turned the trees inside the barrier into a disastrous scene. Fortunately the area outside the barrier is unaffected. Looking at the map, Hikaru and the others have safely evacuated outside the barrier. Now I can fight without worry. With a speed that makes it looks like it has clone bodies, the babys repeated blowse flying at me. I use sh Drive to evade those, and then jump toward the shadows chest when I find a chance. "Uoo" Sharp shadow spears attacked me from the shadows chest. I put the Divine Sword in front of my body like a shield to block them. I cut the shadow in front of me while scattering purple sparks. I had let my guard down since the opponent was human-shaped. However, I changed this predicament into a chance. I arrive at its chest and stab the Divine Sword into it. Impossibleeeeee I ignore the shadows scream and cut it until its head. You small one shouldnt have been able to cut a familiar of God. I evade the giant arms that are trying to stop me within a hairs breadth, and then cut the shadows face which has a shocked mouth that only serves as an appearance. You....Who are you.... It seems the Divine Sword is giving more damage than it looks like, the ces that have been cut are disappearing into purple dust. Hero Nanashi ....Damn you....Parions pawn.... The castle is gradually disappearing into dust together with the shadow. >[Gods Soldier Silhouette] is defeated. Its quite different than the Parion Holy States pseudeo-gods soldier. The reason why the Auto Loot isnt working is probably because the adventurers and the explorer probes they bring into the area. I collect the probes I found in the area, and throw the adventurers who had wounds all over their body to outside where Hikaru and others are. It wasnt a fatal injury, so Ill let them feel the pain to reflect on their own recklessness. It looked like I spent too much time, most of the loot inside the castle had turned into dust along with the castle, I was only able to get the power reactor part. It seems Ill have to wait for another chance to get the precious so-called age of gods documents. "We~?" "Im back Tama." Tama jumped to my head when I teleported outside the barrier. I settle things while apologizing for making her worry. I pushed the princesses to the knights, collected everyone and teleported back to the solitary inds pce. Today is tiring. Investigating the new mystery can be der. Iy my body in the bed together with the others like usual. Is it just my imagination, I feel that there are more people than usual, but Ill check if after I wake up. Losing to the drowsiness, I slept like a log. "Your Highness, is that it?" The next day after we saved the princesses from the Shadow Castle, we formally visited Rumooku Kingdom with the tour ministrys airship. After doing some greetings in the Royal Castle, I requested to take a look at the Japanese-summoning site, and since they pleasantly agreed, I immediately went to see it. "Thats right, we cant go from here due to the fissure. Its a bit troublesome but we need to go around the spire over there." The crown prince of this country is graciously guiding us. At first, the half sister of Princess Menea, the fourth princess was the one going to do it, but he volunteered to be the guide almost forcefully. "Viscount Pendragon, this is the ce where the Japanese were summoned. As you can see, the building has copsed from the greater demons attack, the magic equipment for the summoning have been broken, and more than half of the summoning magic circle is damaged." The crown prince led us to a partially destroyed pce. The scenery that can be seen from there ispletely different than the town where we enjoyed the festival at yesterday. The town on the opposite side of the Royal Castle is in shambles. Burnt carbonized pirs and wreckages are piled up, crows seeking the dead flesh are eerily crawling. Nevertheless, it seems theyve started rebuilding, ves are engaged inbor supervised by the soldiers. "Was that done by the greater demon?" "--Thats right. If they felt like it, this country might have already been erased from the map." The crown prince answered me while looking grim. Its understandable seeing that theres hardly anyone strong enough to fight a demon-ss enemy in this country. "Viscount-sama, let us confirm the magic circle." Hikaru whos acting as Lady K the guard reminded me about our original purpose. "Ah, thats right--Your Highness, may I?" "Of course." We already got the permission from the king, but I checked with the crown prince whos apanying us to show deference. "Hm~m, so this is the magic circle used to summon people from another world..." Hikaru muttered in a low voice. --What is this? I can read it normally yknow? Hikaru, can you read this magic circle? I silently asked through Telephone, Hikaru lightly waved her head. Apparently, only I can read it. "The weaselkin magician was boasting how they had remodeled the transcribed summoning magic circle of the Saga Empire. Apparently, it was written in an ancientnguage." Crown prince, thank you for the information. Apparently, Im able to read it thanks to the [Age of Gods Language] skill I got from the fight with the Silhouette of the Gods Soldier. Easy mode is nice indeed. I can understand the content to some extent even if its broken as long as I can read the writing. Theres probably no point to this in simple form, but I might be able to learn the way to go back home if Ipare it with the hero summoning magic circle in Saga Empire. Im already fully nning to stay here, but I dont want to sever my connections with the people in my former world dryly, and I might use it to send Aoi and Shin back to their worlds if they wished for it. After getting the necessary information, I saw some kind of purple thing in the gap of the wreckage. ording to the AR reading, its a [Yurikos Hair]. Its probably the reincarnated person, the kings little sister and the pivot of the summoning, Yurikos hair strand. "Viscount Pendragon, that hair is of my aunt." "By aunt you mean--" The crown prince holds out his hand while looking stiff toward me whos holding a purple hair strand. After I gave him the hair, he wrapped it in a handkerchief and preciously put it in his chest. "Due to the greater demons magic attack, there was not even a body remaining of my aunt to mourn for. Even though she might be a great criminal to your kingdom and Saga Empire, she was our important family.... Id like to put at least a hair into her royal family grave." --No body was remaining huh. Its not unusual with ranged advanced level magic or forbidden spell, but if this were a shounen manga, she might reappear while saying, "Im actually alive all along" or something.... Apart from that, I wonder what he meant by [great criminal]? From the Japaneses point of view, its inevitable for her to be called a [great criminal], but I wonder if theres aw saying [Summoning Japanese people is forbidden] in Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empire? We left Rumooku Kingdom without any particr impression perhaps due to that incoherent things distracting me. It must be because the event in the day before left too deep of an impression. Now then, Ill confirm various things before leaving the country. The criminals who kidnapped the sixth princess Rimia are naturally executed. As a punishment for the fifth princess Rumia who left the Royal Capital without permission, shes prohibited from eating after-meal snacks for 10 days. Capital punishment was also considered for the officials and soldiers who drank liquor and let the royalty to be kidnapped, but they only ended up getting whipped due to both the princesses appeal and theck of personnel. I feel that its quite a generous punishment, but its another countrys problem so I decide not to care. The country confiscated the firm of the suspected weaselkin, but the weaselkin who was the owner of the firm had escaped, the confiscated property of the firm was too littlepared to its scale, so they concluded that it was a nned offense and the king dispatched an official protest and a messenger to the Weasel Empire. The three adventurers seem to have fled the country along with the artifacts they safely got from the Shadow Castle. It seems they pushed half of the artifacts to Hikaru who they mistook as their life savior. And, the blond sixth princess Rimia is--. "Thank you very much, Viscount-sama." "Its nothing much. Im only doing as His Majesty asked; to send Your Highness to the Duchy Capital." Im only going to help the princess whos smart beyond her age to enter the childhood school of Shiga Kingdom Royal Academy. She should stop being conscious with her non-pink hairplex if she lives in a different ce, and her big sister Princess Menea should be able to help her when shes troubled if its in the Royal Capital. While being careful as to not raise some little girl g carelessly, I directed the ship to toward the Duchy Capital and solemnly drove the taxi. We reunited with the one-armed magic hunter Kon boy when we stopped by the [Puta Town] to stock up tomato seedlings. On top of being trained the basic by a Shiga Eight Swords, he also got a magic sword from a mysterious ck-clothed person. ....Even good luck should have a limit. As he wanted to go to the Labyrinth City, I sent him to the Duchy Capital together with Princess Rimia. He got along with Princess Rimia in the journey, so he was probably going to be her guard until the Royal Capital. I pushed the things after that to Toruma, so it should go well no doubt. After that, as Nanashi, I told the King of Rumooku Kingdom that the Shadow Castle in the barrier had disappeared, and I had set it so the fixed barrier would be opened if the [Rumooku King] recite themand word. Further, in consideration for sightseeing, Ive also made it so that the stereoscopy image of the Shadow Castle can be seen outside the barrier. Many magic tools suited for the power reactor part are too dangerous, and it seems like itll bring unnecessary misfortunes if a small country were to posses it, so I told the king about undiscovered gold and coal pit sites instead. People would probably stop calling it a poor country in 10 years. Book 14 - 14-33. Research and an Act in Daily Life 14-33. Research and an Act in Daily Life Satous here. Although daily life isnt restricted to peace, I think its important to immerse yourself in your hobby while forgetting your work once in a while. Although you have no choice but to ept if you were to fall into a carnage due to that.... "Fumu, reproducing it was harder than I thought...." I stare at the prototype [Float Core] floating in the air. "As expected of my Satou." "No, Tina-sama. Hes our Satou." The Princess and Sera who came to watch said some strange things behind me. I feel like Im seeing illusions of a tiger and a dragon on them even while theyre smiling. Id be d if someone said I belong to Aze-san instead. "--By the way, Satou. Is this magic device different from aerodynamic engine?" "Yes, it has apletely different theory--" Since the princess asked, I taught her about the result of my research. Aerodynamic engines approach is by changing magic power into wind element to create buoyancy. This Float Core is made from a high purity Darkness Stone, making use of its [Absorption] effect to suck the gravity at the ce where the Float Core is situated at, showing a fantasy power. If a physic teacher were to hear this, they would narrate a long lecture about how unscientific it is for gravity. Further, it doesnt seem to be an anti-gravity where the directional is reversed. The Darkness Stone which had no use besides for making a darkroom or for counterbncing magic is in the limelight of this. "Kyaaaa" "Tina-sama!" The Princess who lost to her curiosity and approached the [Float Core] seemed to have gotten too close and entered the effective range. Sera jumped out to save the Princess who was floating in the zero gravity but she bumped against her and began to rotate wildly. I think theyll go out of the range before long, but letting the skirts of these girls of marriageable age out in the open like this is probably bad. I tell them, "Iming to help you", and then I gently catch them with [Magic Hand] and put them on the safe ground. "--Did you see?" The Princess asked with upturned eyes while blushing red. "The rotation was too fast, I wasnt able to." Of course its a lie. The Princess was wearing a white pant with snow crystal-like embroidery on the side, Seras was a close-cut G-string you wouldnt have thought she was a former priestess. Truly ni--I mean. Truly, outrageous. The former was made frommon silk, theter was made from the jade silk from the Duchy Capital. Previously the Princess and Sera wore the standard Shiga Kingdoms drawers and breast sash, but then they got influenced by Arisa and the others once they started living in the solitary inds pce and now theyre wearing modern underwear. I think theyre Echigoya Firms items, Ill tell the firm to add garter belt in the lineup. "Please take--the responsibility." "Please dont worry, I didnt see it you know." Sera whos bright red despite her light tone is saying something thats hard to judge whether its serious or a joke. I varnished over that lightly and took the twos hands to go the other area. "Master~?" "Master, nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi found and jumped to me. Since the two are wearing the golden armor, theyre probably going to y in the blue territory or thebyrinth. "Are you going out?" "The usual, pic~?" "Lulu made us bento nodesu." When I asked, the two took out their bento from their magic bags and showed them to me. "Meatt meat meat~ meat burger~?" "Today its a wonderful meat burger with hamburg steak put in between nanodesu!" I stopped the two from opening the bundles, and then I sent them off at the blue territory gate after reminding them to wear the Scout Monocles to judge the enemys strength. The [Scout Monocle] is my magic tool creation that can roughly tell the enemys strength, showing [Weak], [A bit Weak], [About Equal], [Strong], [Absolutely cant Win] in ordance to the enemys level. The reason why theres only a few information is because theyre tuned for Pochi and Tama. Arisa insisted it to show numerical value, but I think something easy to understand is better. We went to the living room, Arisa and Mia had opened a thick book there. Arisa who noticed us turned around. "Master, Aze-tan contacted us just now. She said something about the high elves of Beriunan n protesting." "Ah, that huh--" They probably heard about how I requested only Burainan n, who likes researching, to analyze the building material I got from the Shadow Castle. Since Beriunan n and Burainan n are rivals, they must haveined it to Aze-san whom they could contact directly. Both the ns abilities arent different, but since I only had a few of the material on hand, I had to choose only one. Thus, I prioritized Burainan n that was closer and didnt have the tendency to be impatient with result. "I know what they want, so Ill personally go to Beriunan Forest after contacting Aze-san." "Must be difficult to even have to go to the other continent.... Cant you just contact them?" I probably have to personally go for this business. "Is this the specimen?" After apologizing to Aze-san with Telephone, I came to Beriunan n alone. Im currently talking with a high elf of Beriunan n, Salisaize-san. Shes an intellectual girl wearing a white robe, but since her face looks exactly the same as Aze-sans, it feels very odd. Since the high elves were created by the Creator God from nine archetypes, a lot of them have the same appearance. There are five high elves in this Beriunan n, Im amazed that they dont mistake them since two of them have the same faces. Leaving that aside--. "Yes, ording to my analysis magic, its a type of artificial substanceposed of the force magic Shield and Cube--" "Whoops there, please dont say some unnecessary information before I begin the inspection." I made my analysis magic from Hikarus hint and [All Map Exploration], it can draw up information from the Dragon Vein to see the original material and the structure of a specific item. I dont want to use it that much since it needs a throughput sorge I cant open the Menu during the magic, on top of that, the gotten information is so minute. Simply put, its painful for my brain and it makes me tired. Salisaize-san who got the material starts up the analysis device while humming. When I was staring at the hip line of a gleeful intellectual beauty, two high elves came in from outside. "Satou! So you were here!" "Geez, you didnte no matter how many times we called you, I got tired of waiting!" I was taken by high elves who had the same faces like a twin toward the observatory deck in the top of Beriunans World Tree. Further, Salisaize-san who was absorbed in her experiment didnt pay any attention to me at all. "Now, look at the artificial spirit exclusively for the void sky from your idea, the Nautilus Three Full Burnern!" "Unlike the Nautilus Two that disappeared in the distant void sky, this time its mobility is extraordinary." I watch the artificial spirit at the observatory deck the two guided me to. Unlike the unbranded [Nautilus] before, the [Nautilus Three] that appeared in front of my eyes looks far apart from a real Nautilus. If I have to say, it looks more like an Auger Shell. "Thats some great mobility." It certainly lives up to their bragging as it has splendid eleration and orbit adjustment capabilities. "Isnt it, isnt it." "Now we can win against Burainan ns Vulgtmm Ai!" The two who are in good mood throw up their chests like children. Burainan ns [Vulgtmm Ai] is an artificial spirit shaped like an eyeball, it puts more importance to long ranged attack throughser than mobility. They said that they made it after being influenced by theser I used to exterminate the jellyfish back then. Since I copied the artificial spirit summoning spell of the [Nautilus Three] earlier, perhaps I should try making an artificial spirit summoning spell that has high offensive power and high mobility bybining it with the [Vulgtmm Ai] spell I heard back then. "--Alright, were having a match!" Using World Phone magic, the high elves who were happy with my praise immediately challenged Burainan ns high elves to a match. I guess its inevitable for me to be the referee for the new artificial spirits match? Well, Im borrowing both ns power to analyze the material after all, Ill do this much as many time as they want. "--And then, who was the winner?" "It was a draw." After finishing my work as the referee, I went back to the tree house in Boruenan Forest and had a talk with Aze-san and the others about the situation while having some tea. The highly mobile Nautilus Three evaded all of thesers, but it couldnt break through the barrage of the pulsesers, so the match ended in a draw with both running out of gas. It seems their next target is exploring the way to improve the fuel consumption without cutting down the spirits ability. I feel that the High Elves from those two ns are living a frantic life considering elves have a long life. When I was thinking that, I felt a warm softness on my right arm. When I look there, Aze-san is leaning on my shoulder. "Ehehe~" I put my head on Aze-sans head who looks overjoyed. Lua-san whos sitting in front of us is ring at us while looking like shell vomit sugar, but Im ignoring her since its just the usual. I move to the main issue as to why Ivee here after Ive replenished my Azenium supply. "Aze-san, are you familiar with floating castle?" "The ce where Satou fought an apostle that looked like shadow recently?" "Yes, Im wondering if theres more of that--" Aze-san puts her index finger on her chin, and then she probes her memory while looking up. "U~n, I dont know." Tehehe whileughing awkwardly, she muttered you should ask my memory in the world tree. Asking about legend really should be with demi-god mode Aze-san after all. I went to the world tree with Aze-san. "--Floating castle? Around 30.000 years ago, they started being distributed to religious countries in order to collect believers for the gods." Aze-san whos connected to her memory in the world tree answers my question. "The gods caused many disasters such as floods and eruptions on the ground, and the people of the floating castles were able to gain followers from the countries on the ground which were on the verge of destruction." Thats too harsh for something they orchestrated themselves. "The few people who survived on the ground were treated like ves by the people of floating castles, they were exploited and exhausted to the limit." The high elves who investigated the world at that time couldnt stand the painting of hell, thus they decided to sleep in the world trees. "I heard the first demon lord Dog-Head Ancient King that appeared at that time knocked down many floating castles to the ground and sea." Ah, so this is the reason why Dog-head was extremely contempt with priests. "There were many that escaped from the demonic hand of the Dog-Head Ancient King, but they were persistently knocked down every time the Dog Head Ancient King was revived, the one that fell near Saga Empire capital city 2000 years ago was thest in the record." "Is there any information about the floating castle that fell in Rumooku Kingdom?" When I asked her, Aze-san closes her eyes to search for info. Revolvingntern-like images of Aze-san memories are floating around. "I referred the memories of the other high elves, but there is no record about it." --No record. "Most likely, it didnt crash but descended on thend by itself." "Jet ck floating castle is a characteristic of something created by the Demon God, but since its said that 90% in the golden age were created by the Demon God, it might be hard to identify it." "There was that much?" "Yes, I do not know about it directly, but it is said that the Demon God agreed to make the floating castles in exchange for divinity and authority from the gods." Fumu, so the Demon God was like a craftsman or an expert huh. Its position is probably like the weaselkin right now. As the result, humanity decreased sharply, and ording to its subordinate, the Dog-Head, humans were even about to go extinct. "Could I ask onest thing?" I asked Aze-san whether the Demon God had ever lived in the floating castle. The answer is--no. At least, as far as the high elves know, "Gods never lived in the floating castles." "Have your lolicon awakened?!" Arisa joyfully shouted when she saw the photograph floating in the air. Thats quite a terrible rumor. "No. Its the photograph of a body I found on the way to help Arisa." Its the body of a pink-haired little girl that was in a mysterious floating matter we found in the room with ss pipes before we saved Arisa. It should be a body from more than 2000 years ago ording to the story I heard from Aze-san, yet theres no degradation or damage at all. Im thinking of researching the preservation liquid used on the body to see if I can reproduce it. "It might be surprisingly in a state of apparent death." "That cant be--" I cant exactly deny it seeing the fresh-looking dead body in the photograph. Ill go to Head Miko-san in the Duchy Capital and see if she can be revived. Putting her in the royal grave of Rumooku can be done after trying that. "By the way, Master has--" Arisa hesitated and bit her lips. "--never time traveled before right? Like maybe you traveled to the present after mass producing pink-haired little girls in Rumooku Kingdom in the past?" "Nope, never." I negated Arisas nonsense with a light tone. What she really wanted to ask was probably about the [Painting that looked like me in the Shadow Castle]. Arisa must have wanted to ask whether my real identity is the Demon God or not. "--Youre mistaken. We simply look alike." "Y-yes, thats it isnt it." I pat Arisas head who clings to me, and then I hug her to relieve her. Arisas worry is understandable, but based on the things I heard from Aze-sans memory, its possible that a king who summoned me from a parallel world or perhaps his rtive let him manipte the royaltys gene to produce pink-haired children. If you think about it normally, Demon God has no reason to do such a thing after all. --nyanyan nyanyanyan. When Arisa who was being hugged loosened her shoulders, the rm of the emergency terminal on the wall rang. --nyanyan nyannyanyan. Thats--. "--Did something happen to Tama?" I separated from Arisa who looked up, and invoked [Telephone]. The two are in a mountain slightly away from the blue territorys city. "Tama! Whats wrong." In a desperate pinch~? With that words I moved to the blue territory with Unit Arrangement and then I opened a gate on their location. I didnt directly pull them with Unit Arrangement since their health shown on the map is in safety zone. "Master~?" "I-Im sorry nanodesu. Po-Pochi killed it nodesu." Pochi looks up at me with her tail between her legs and flopped ears. Theres a white lesser dragon about 30 meter big thats in tatters, ying dead near Pochi. A lot of lesser dragons have brown or ultramarine color, so this dragon is probably an albino. "Its Pochis fault for not checking even though it was written dont hunt it nanodesu." "Its awright~, Stopped it at thest moment~" Tama pats the dejected Pochis head. The [Scout Monocles] I gave to the two will show [Hunting Prohibited (Dont hunt it)] when they look at dragons. Pochi probably rushed into battle without checking it. "Pochi used high and elixir from Master, but it wont get up nodesu." The medicines for Pochi are probably not enough to heal the big body of a lesser dragon. "Ill heal it real fast." From the magic column, I pick and use the advanced water magic [<>]. There should be no need to use the forbidden spell [<>]. For some reason, theres a lot of spells that use dragon name among the highest water magic spells. Its strange considering Ive never even seen a water dragon. Healing water heals the dirtied scales and wounds on the lesser dragons body. Its torn arms and wings return to normal, but its broken horns, fangs and cut tail arent growing back. I regenerate these loss with magic power overcharged elixir. "It woke up nodesu!" The dragon looked at Pochi who raised her voice, and then it takes a surrender pose by putting its stomach upward. Its probably really scared from the match with Pochi. "Pochi wont attack you, so please get up nodesu." --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ? "Pochi is satisfied since she was able to fight with all her might nanodesu." --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. Looks like theyve mysteriously established a conversation. Lesser dragons dont havenguage, so it must just be the feel. --̣٣գң٣. The lesser dragon submits its neck before Pochi, and points at its head. "Youd let Pochi rides nodesu?" "Tama wants to ride too~?" --̣٣գ̣٣. Pochi and Tama rides on the dragon who showed affirmation and then they fly in the sky. The lesser dragons title bes [Pochis Dragon Ride]. I thought perhaps Pochi also got [Dragon Knight] title so I checked hers, but it was something I never expected instead. --The title of hero is at the point between life and death. The [No-Life King] Zen said that. Pochi defeated a lesser dragon alone and obtained the title Hero. I should talk to Liza, its probably better to keep the title a secret from Pochi until she grows up a bit more. Lets decide about that in the family meeting with Liza and Arisa. For now, Ill make a lesser dragons nest in the mountains of the solitary ind. I have to make sure that the infant dragon in Echigoya Firms garden doesnt notice it. Book 14 - 14-34. Wyvern Kingdom (1) Road to the Dragon Shrine 14-34. Wyvern Kingdom (1) Road to the Dragon Shrine Satous here. Inrou was the key item in a famous historical drama, but when I was a child, I thought that the item was only something that appeared in that historical drama. I was surprised when I saw it was used to put Inkan in my grandfathers house. "--Hero is it?" "Hee, Pochi is a hero huh." Evening of the day Pochi defeated a lesser dragon and got the Hero title, I called Liza and Arisa to have a parent meeting. I was thinking of calling Hikaru too, but since she said she was going to attend a banquet in Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital, I decided to tell her about itter. "Master, does Pochi know of that fact?" "No, I havent talked to her yet." I shook my head to reply Liza who asked seriously. "Ah~, then isnt it better if we keep it a secret from her for now? Pochi is careless ysee." "I also agree with Arisa. Im worried if Pochi would feel conceited with the Hero title." Looks like the two have the same opinion as me, thinking that there are many demerits in telling Pochi about the title [Hero]. In the end, we decided to keep it a secret until Pochi grew up a bit and became a bit moreposed. "Come to think of it Master, whats the advantage of the Hero title?" "Well, I dont really know." I shook my head to answer Arisas question. "W-why?" "I only felt My body feels a bit lighter I think? somehow even if I changed my title." I answered Arisa who seemed surprised. In truth, with my maxed parameters I wouldnt have no way of knowing even if the title changed them. We can probably understand such a change by observing Pochis battles. "Hm~m, then what do you think is the condition to get the title? There are three cases, Master, Shin-kun and this time its Pochi, so you should know it somehow right?" --I wonder about that? I fought a greater demon, Shin boy fought a red rope monster, and Pochi defeated a lesser dragon to get the title [Hero]. The enemies strength are lower, higher and about the same, theres nomon ground. Shin boy and Pochi fought one-on-one battles, but in my case, I was fighting together with soldiers and magicians of the territorial army. At the very least, my case didnt meet the condition of [Hero title is located between the point of life and death] that Zen said. "I cant think of amon denominator...." "I see." Arisa sighed disappointingly when she heard that. Ill ask about Hero title to Hikaru and Earl Munoter. "Heree meat~?" "Cast a and theye biting nanodesu." The two whore not allowed to eat meat for two days are looking at the four iing wyverns with glints on their eyes full of appetites. This country has early summer climate, so Tama and Pochi are wearing short-sleeved sailor uniforms. Since Pochi fought an enemy of equal strength in the Blue territory, breaking the prohibition, she was punished by having meals with no meat. Tama didnt particr do anything bad to get a punishment, but for the reason, "Tama didnt stop Pochi even though shes the onee-chan", she undertook the punishment together with Pochi. Or rather, this is the first time I hear that Tamas position is as Pochis big sister. Further, I dont tell the two that there wont be a punishment as long as the creatures prohibited from being hunted, a lesser dragon in this case, dont die. "You shouldnt hunt those wyverns." "Pochi cant nanodesu?" "Look, see them closer." The onesing toward our airship which has entered Silga Kingdom, also called the Wyvern Kingdom in the eastern countries, are the force of this countries, Wyvern Riders. I lead the line of sight of Pochi who inclined her head, pointing at the knights riding on the wyverns back. "Its like Pochi and Lyuryu nanodesu." She probably likened them with the lesser dragon Lyuryu whos be her dragon ride and herself. Pochis line of sight that are looking at the Wyvern Riders suddenly changed to feeling of camaraderie. The riders seem to be called Red Scalekin who have red scales on the base of their necks and arms, they also have lizard-like tail. Scalekin such as Red Scalekin and Lizardfolk are the majority of people in this country. Zena-san and Liza appeared from the lower floor, and then Liza took Tama and Pochi back inside. It cant be helped since the beastfolk girls arent supposed to be with us. "Shiga Kingdoms airship! What is your purpose foring to our country!" The rider on a wyverns back shouted loudly. I replied after Zena-san whos beside me invoked [Wind Whisper]. "This is the airship of the vice minister of Shiga Kingdoms Tourism Ministry, Satou Pendragon. Our purpose is touring, we wish to have a courtesy visit at Silga royal castle." "--Touring?" The expressions of the knights wearing flying helmets look perplexed, it seems they dont know the word touring. "We epted the matter of courtesy visit to His Majesty. We will send a herald ahead." With a sign from a knight, one of the Wyvern Riders fluttered its wings to the direction of the royal castle. --Hm, thats? I saw a small shadow between the clouds in the distant. "For your own safety, we will guide you on a safe route and also advise you to lower your altitude. At this height--" When the knight was talking, the ck shadow I found earlier broke through the clouds and gradually became bigger, it got close to the airship in a blink of an eye. The other three Wyvern Riders besides the captain ran away since their wyverns were panicking. "--Damn!" It seems the captain couldnt control his wyvern too as they also escaped. "Dragon...." "Its a lesser dragon." The lesser dragon spread its wings in front of the airship, making a sudden brake. "Satou-san, its dangerous." Zena-san spreads her arms and stands in front of me. She moved like an escort would, but Zena-sans legs are trembling before the lesser dragon. I thought she had gotten used to it since she rode Lyuryu with Pochi, but it seems the circumstance is differentpared to a tamed lesser dragon (Lyuryu). The air turbulence from the dragons sudden braking reaches the airship. The airships stabilizer is doing its best to stabilize the frame, but the turbulence seems to be too much. I invoke [Magic Arm] magic and seize the hull to stabilize the airship. I tried to use the remaining [Magic Arm] to prevent Zena-sans skirt from getting disheveled, but since the magics finesse is low in exchange for more power than the usual [Magic Hand], I couldnt do it well. Zena-san was focused on the lesser dragon, and since her underwear wasnt showing, I deemed it good enough. Just having her beautiful thighs seen is alright isnt it. "--Its alright." After stabilizing the airship, I p Zena-sans shoulders to loosen her. Ive remodeled this airship with magic after we went out of Shiga Kingdom, so it wont fall behind a lesser dragon, though it will be a different story against a real dragon. Putting aside offensive power, its defensive power equals to Lulus. --ǣգңףңգңңңգգգ. While groaning, the lesser dragon res at us with a face that looks like a junior high schooler whos looking for a fight. Unfortunately these dragons dont havenguage so we cant have a conversation. "Satou, what happened--wait, isnt that a lesser dragon." Then, Hikaru appeared. Hikaru instantly grasped the situation and then she points her forefinger at the lesser dragon. "You there! You shouldnt pick a fight without reason!" Her tone is like a teacher whos scolding a kid. --ǣգǣգңףңգգգգ. The lesser dragon is slightly daunted. --Right, I wonder if the talisman made from heavenly dragons scale would work? I made it for the mysterious apostles prevention, but since it didnt work at all, I tried taking it out. --ˣ٣գңףϣңգգգգգ. The lesser dragon looked at me wonderingly, but then it ran away while making a voice that sounded like a scream. My image of the heavenly dragon is that shes quitecking, but it seems shes quite high in the dragons hierarchy. Shell get scared if I go there myself, so Ill make a full course from the tasty naga and ask Hikaru to deliver it to her. After a bit, the Wyvern Riders came back and then they escorted us to Silga Kingdoms Royal Capital. The airship is cruising with speed for use in foreign territories, so its probably going to be nightfall when we arrive. Im sorry for the high-speed wyverns, but theyll have to keep uspany at this slow pace. Silga Kingdom is argish country thats twice as vastpared to all other eastern countries weve passed through so far. Compared to Shiga Kingdom, I guess its around 50% of Seryuu Earldom or about 10% of Muno Earldom? ording to the Tourism Ministry document, most of the territory isposed of wends, fishing industry such ash fish, kelp, frogs and water nts raising in the wends are mode predominant than agriculture. Compared to other countries, it seems there are a lot of people who are born gifted with water magic and earth magic hereditary. People with the former helps in the fishing industry, while people with thetter can gain a high social positionpared to other element users since they canpensate theck of material needed to build buildings in the country. It sounds like the country would also have fuel problem, but it seems theyre raising water nts that produce great amount of oil content. Lots of frog and snake monsters are living in the wends, these monsters be the fodder for the strongest force of Silga Kingdom, the Wyvern Riders wyverns. The capital of Silga Kingdom were heading at is located on the foot of a rigorous mountain towering over those wends. Around 10 lesser dragons have settled down on the top of that mountain and theyve be the objects of Silga Kingdom peoples faith. It appears theres a Dragon Shrine halfway up on the mountain which doesnt exist in other countries. Compared torge countries, there are a lot of knights at upper level 30s in this Silga Kingdom. Most of them are Wyvern Riders, the princes and the king seem to be parts of the knights as they dabble in military affairs. There are four people who are past level 40 including the king and the princes. The king isnt decided from lineage or heritage, its said that the hero chosen by the dragon bes the king. Although, in actuality, the king usuallyes from from five houses called the Five Scale House who have anti-dragon weapons, theres never been a case where someone from the masses bes a king. "This ce is warmer than the solitary inds pce isnt it." "Youre right, it feels more like a summer than early summer even though its quite high in elevation." I replied so to Liza whos partly closing her eyes toward the warm sunlight. Since Silga Kingdoms Royal Capital is right beside the lesser dragons mountaintop, Ivee with Liza ahead of time before the airship arrives. Tama and Pochi also wanted to go, but since I saw a lot of meat skewers and grilled fish stalls when I checked with [irvoyance] beforehand, they opted to stay behind. It must be hard to be among the meat--. "This ce is lively isnt it." On the road that looks like the road to the shrine often seen in Kyoto, a lot of stalls are lined up on the twisting hill road thats around two meter wide, selling various handicrafts and light meals. This road is connected to the Dragon Shrine on the side of the mountain, so its not [Looks like] but its actually one. A lot of the pedestrians are of Scalekin. A lot of them are of Lizardfolk kin, Snakehead kin, Red Scale kin, Orange Scale in, Blue Scale kin. Humans and Beastfolk are also present, but theyre rtively fewpared to the Scalekin. The Red Scale kin, Orange Scale kin and Blue Scale kin dont look differentpared to humans other than the colorful scales on their nape of their necks and their arms, and having a tail on their lower back though, so at a nce it almost like there are a lot of humans here. A lot of local people are wearing bold clothing with exposed stomachs and upper arms, their skirts are short and theyre wearing sandals under their feet. "Master, I feel line of sights d with bad presences. Please dont be too far apart from me." "You dont have to be that worried, its alright okay." I denied Lizas worry with a smile. The presences shes sensing is nces d with passion from the Lizardfolk kin men. Apparently, Liza is an owner of considerable attractiveness ording to Lizardfolks sense of beauty. Lots of them are ncing, but theres none who calls out to Liza. Theyre probably overawed by the intimidating air from the cautious Liza. Among the pedestrians, a Snakehead woman wearing troubadour-like clothing is reciting something with a mysterious reverberating voice in an open space to the side of the road. "--Shariui who escapes from the suppression of the mad king Galtafut. Led to the wends by the Original Witch whose fate is linked to men--" Ive seen the name mad king Galtafut in Shiga Kingdoms history book, although I dont remember the detail. A young king from about 400 years ago who was famous for oppressing demi-humans. If Im not mistaken, its rted to Hero Daisakus retirement to Boruenan Forest. "--ancient dragon, the master of the wends, asks Riui. Dost thou be my sacrifice, or perhaps dost thou be a warrior who challenges me.. Riui replies saying We are wanderers. We seek for a ce we can live in peace--" Ancient dragon should be a grade of dragon the likes of the ck dragon Heiron and the heavenly dragon. Theres none of such in these outskirts at least, so either the dragon has left or the story has been dramatized. The story advanced while I was thinking such a thing, the scene where Riui the wanderer fighting the ancient dragon was next. The fight continued for three days and nights, in the end the morning light reflected from Riuis sword at the ancient dragon created an opening, and the fight ended when the dragons eye was gouged and he was bathed in the dragons blood. I probably shouldnt retort that size-wise thats impossible. Its hard to throw away my habit to verify things scientifically. Liza who likes tales is staring at the poet seriously like when shes listening to a picture books recitation. "--The ancient dragon speaks heroically while shedding blood. O small one who hath wounded me. I bestow thou the kings throne and thisnd. My followers will watch over thine descendants. However, do not ever forget. The moment a king loses his power befitting of a king and his nobility, my followers will deprive thou of thine kingship and territory--so the ancient dragon announced, and bestowed fangs, ws and thorns to the wanderer king Riui. King Riui created arms from each of those and gave them to his close friends. This is the beginning of Silga Kingdoms Five Scale Houses as it was handed down." The poet concludes the story, thest reverberation trails. The audiences give down generous apuses and incessantly pour down modest money offering on the poet. I also throw her a silver coin. Its a money I got from the country we visited before, the timing is just right. I waved my hand to the poet who bowed when she saw the silver coin, and then we advanced toward the Dragon Shrine. Book 14 - 14-35. Wyvern Kingdom (2) Meeting at the Dragon Shrine 14-35. Wyvern Kingdom (2) Meeting at the Dragon Shrine Satous here. In manga and dramas in the past, There were scenes of aunties who liked to be the matchmaker setting up marriage meetings. Companies who n for marriage hunting parties appeared in ce of such a persontely. I head toward the Dragon Shrine at the end of the road while looking at the stalls along the road to the shrine with Liza. "Look at that Liza." "Is this a wood carving modeled after a dragon?" You have some good eyes customer, nyamo. --nyamo? What kind of ending word is that? I checked the lizardfolk shopkeeper since I had a bad feeling about it, but it seems the shopkeeper is just a normal person. ording to the log its the [Red Scale Kin Language], so I probably heard it in a strange dialect because of the effect of the [Green Scale Kin Language] skill I already had. Theres no need to put points into the skill, I invoke [Trante] magic and correct the strange dialect. "This is an ornament for the hair and scale, you put it like this, see." "Ornaments and I dont...." The shopkeeper showed how it was done, so I tried putting one on Liza. Oh, it unexpectedly suits her. "Yup, it looks good on you." "I-if Master said so." Lizas swinging tail reveled the delight in her mind. I gave a copper coin to the shopkeeper as the payment. "Oh, its quite rare to see Shiga Kingdoms copper coin." "Cant I use it?" "Nope, youre very wee since that kingdom isnt stingy with the copper. The reputation is good among the merchants outside too." While saying so, the shopkeeper showed a rusted copper coin. Looks like copper coins of this country have a lot of impurities. As such, Liza and I toured the road to the shrine. There were some stalls selling whole roasted capybara-like creatures in the rest area open space halfway through the road. Theyre not sold whole roasted, but the meat is chipped and then put into wrapped ck crepe. "Liza, want to try one?" "Im sorry Master. Id like to refrain from eating meat today." Oh? Its rare for Liza to not eat meat. "If youre not feeling well, should we go back?" "No, it is not about that..." Liza who looks evasive seems like shes enduring a pain. Is she troubled with something? "When Pochi and Tama cant eat meat during their punishment, for me to eat it in secret is...." I see, shes being reserved for the two huh. But when I asked her about how she ate meat normally in the dining table, she said that it was to make the two realize that it was a punishment, if Liza were to not eat meat then, the other girls would follow too and it would just look like apulsion. Its really like Liza, but I dont think she needs to over think that far. "Then, lets eat something besides meat." I said that and bought a sukombu-like things sold on a stall nearby, then I shared half to Liza. Its quite chewy so it should suits Lizas taste. "So this is the Dragon Shrine." "Its smaller than I thought." In the open space before the Dragon Shrine, I look up at the shrine that looks like its made from white concrete. The ster is probably made with earth magic so it looks like concrete. Its a method of construction I saw some in the royal and duchy capitals. The roof of the rectangr building is shaped like a dome, so it somehow looks like an astronomical observatory. --Dragon! M-my name is Bar-Baut of beastkin! I challenge you to a fair fight! The introduction carried by the wind sounded intermittent. Seen from behind, the owner of the voice is standing in a round-shaped arena asrge as a track field. Its surrounded by three cliffs, it seem the top of the cliffs are the napping spots of the lesser dragons. I cant see due to the crowds, but ording to the map, it seems theres a deep valley between the back of the Dragon Shrine and the round arena connected by a suspension bridge. It seems the ce beyond the valley is a prohibited ground, theres no one there besides the aforementioned beastkin man. "That beastd is already at his third day huh?" "He couldnt do anything against dragon-sama, poor him." "Hes powerless and only looking for death." The gossips around us conveyed the situation. There were some dangerous words, but theres no need to mind it. The jeers from the spectators flung to the man were grating, so I urged Liza to enter the Dragon Shrine. When we entered the shrine, we came to a ce directly under the dome, the ceiling was high. A nted ceiling on the deep is opened, we can see a part of the napping lesser dragons on the cliffs from here. Some of the worshipers are praying while looking up at that lesser dragons. --Rather than that. The mural inside the dome is wonderful. Religious painting are depicted there, simr to the one in Seryuu Citys Parion Temple. "Nobleman of foreign country, would you like to make an almsgiving." An Orange Scalekin girl who was wearing high-exposure miko clothing called out. Almsgiving--even though shes asking for donation for the shrine, shes bearing herself coldly without trying to tter me. Her atmosphere is somehow simr to Liza. While I was thinking so, the girl kept staring calmly like a doll. Liza called me in a quiet voice, "Master", I feel ashamed of my ill manner. "Im sorry. I was lost in thought." I apologize to the miko girl and take out a small bag with 10 Saga Empire gold coins from my pocket, then I put it on the tray for almsgiving the girl is carrying. I mighte here as Satouter, so I used Saga Empire gold coins to reduce the chance of getting exposed. "....So much." The miko girl showed her first surprised reaction when she peeked at the glittering gold coins in the small bag. A miko with low exposure clothing who noticed that quickly approached us. "Oh my, what a devout you are! As a senior miko, Ill guide you from now on." A Red Scalekin senior miko smiled with her whole face. She has light makeup but her sweet perfume tickles my nose. "--The one whos showing his face right now is Shippu-sama. Hes still young so he likes to y games of tag with the kingdoms Wyvern Riders." The senior miko whos pulling my arm exins about the lesser dragon that can be seen from the skylight. It seems this Dragon Shrine isnt a shrine that worships the Dragon God. The object of faith seems to be the whole dragon kin itself. "Ah! Did you see the ck tail who peeked just now? Thats the oldest Bouryu-sama! He rarely ever nap on the ground!" Its good that shes excited and all but her ample breasts are deforming on my arm. It feels nice so I dont mind, but the junior miko is touching her own breasts sorrowfully, so please leave it at that. Contrary to the carefree senior miko, I could hear rustles and armors sounds from the direction of the Dragon Shrines entrance. "Oy, that--isnt that someone from the Five Scale Houses?" "Yeah, hes probably going to do the Dragon Challenging Ceremony." Intrigued by the worshipers words the Attentive Ears skill picked up, I turn around. Theres a macho. A big lizardkin warrior wearing luxurious armor. He looks like a handsome man even though he has lizard face. In fact, the lizardkin girls in the Dragon Shrine are passionately looking at the mho warrior. "He seems to be quite able. Hes no match against Pochi and Tama, but he might be stronger than Karina-sama." Liza muttered so when she saw the macho warrior. Theres no particrment about his figure. The spear in his hand is made from the horn of a lesser dragon, its superb performance is equal to Lizas magic spear Douma Mk2. Hes level 45, among the five best in the country. "--Ho?" The mho warrior notices us and looks at Liza with sharp eyes. zing line of sights that feel like itll scattering sparks are exchanged. Guess a warrior understands other warrior--. "Girl, be my wife." --or not. With the macho warriors words, shock ran through the people who are in the Dragon Shrine. "I refuse." Liza declined immediately, rustles and screams with different meaning than the earlier fill the Dragon Shrine. The backbiting from the female lizardkin were particrly bad. The macho warrior who was taken aback smiles broadly. "--Fuhahahahaha. Interesting, I never thought there was a woman who would dump me." "I do not intend to form a pair with someone weaker than me. Come back after youre at least able to defeat a greater demon." Liza coldly dealt the macho warrior who wasughing happily. Liza.... I dont think theres a man who can satisfy such an unreasonable requirement you know? "Defeating a greater demon huh--youre really an interesting girl." The macho warrior grinsposedly. Apparently he ignored Lizas "weaker than herself" line. "I wont fight greater demon whose location I dont know, but Ill show you my fight with a dragonter. Watch that fight and fall for me! Ill make you ask me to be my wife yourself." The macho warrior who boasted full of confidence went into the Dragon Shrines depth together with a dragonewt head-miko who came for him from the deep of the shrine. "--This mural depicts the exploits of the founder king Riui-sama." Since the other senior miko went with the macho warrior, we listened the exnation of the murals by the Orange Scalekin junior miko. "Those six people are King Riui and the founders of the Five Scale Houses." ording to the junior mikos exnation, the weapons the founders had were Dragon Fang Spear, Dragon Horn Spear, Dragon Thorn Halberd, Twin Dragon w Sword, and Dragon w Great Sword. The thing the macho warrior held earlier is the Dragon Horn Spear, and the current king has the Dragon Fang Spear. "This depicts the battle against the military forces of the mad king Galtafut. The one drawn back to back with King Riui is the Saga Empire hero. This little thing drawn here is the light ship of Boruenan elf, so its handed down." Theres a hero wearing the same blue armor Hero Hayato wore. The holy sword shining blue light looks like something that appears in a Japanese myth. As we were looking up at the wall and listening, we came to a mysterious drawing. "Whats this drawing?" "Thats King Riui turning into a dragon using the secret art of the Wich of Origin." --A person turning into a dragon? "A person cannot be a dragon." Liza resolutely dismissed the junior miko. "Its the truth. Its not only clearly written in the scriptures of the shrine, but also in the official documents of the kingdom." The junior miko bit back even though she was daunted by Lizas words. Certainly, races that can change their body like vampires that can create followers by shifting one part of their body into a bat or a wolf, or lycanthropes and werewolves that can turn from a human into a wolf exist in this world. Moreover, there are also magic that can create giant creatures like the spirit magics artificial spirit or earth magics golem. Human turning into dragon is something overflowing with fantasy, its really wonderful so Id like for it to exist. However--unfortunately, thats impossible. Because, even the heavenly dragon who excels in magic power and is second only to the Dragon God among the dragons uses a homonculus controlled remotely instead of [Turning into Human]. If there were a magic that can [turn a person into a dragon], the heavenly dragon whos lived for a long time would have developed a magic to [turn a dragon into a human]. The [Dragon Change] magic is probably one of the fairy-tales that the first generation king and the Dragon Shrine created with their authorities. Even though I concluded so, no one would be happy if their belief was struck by someones opinion, so I dont intend to say it out loud. "Ill excuse myself." First I should apologize to the angry junior miko whose belief was dismissed. "Liza you shouldnt dismiss the myth of this country." "Yes, master...." Liza who noticed her verbal slip regained herposure. "Miko-dono, I retract my careless remark previously." "A-as long as you understand." Liza apologized, the junior miko replied stoutly while trembling and looking like shed cry. Faith seems to be quite difficult. The one who saved us from the awkward atmosphere is the macho warrior who came out from the depth of the shrine. His scales somehow look moist and glittering. Even more intense screams came from the female lizardkin toward the macho warrior whose handsomeness had increased. I wonder if theres a hot spring inside the shrine? So I thought, but I saw that the glitters were the effect of reinforcement and defensive spells of water magic from looking at the AR reading. It seems the miko here use water magic instead of holy magic. "Hmph, you waited for me huh." The macho warrior saw Liza and said satisfyingly. Just where does that confidencee from. "Come with me, Ill let you fall for me from a special seat--" After telling that, the macho warrior triumphantly went out of the shrine without waiting for Lizas reply. Due to that, he didnt see Liza shaking her head. It seems to be an important match, its nice that we dont need to look for seats. "Liza, since weve been invited and all, why dont we watch?" "Yes, leaving aside the nonsense earlier, Im interested with the fight between a man and a dragon." Liza assented with eyes of a warrior. Apparently, its still too early for Liza to dabble in love. Book 14 - 14-36. Wyvern Kingdom (3) Shippu the Lesser Dragon 14-36. Wyvern Kingdom (3) Shippu the Lesser Dragon Satous here. Even though I was very much troubled with thenguage when I went abroad, mysteriously enough, nders and jeers got transmitted along just fine. The hardships of a local fellow traveler who tried hard to arbitrate things feels nostalgic now. "--Dragons living on the sacred peak! Appear before me if you do not fear the Dragon Holy Spear!" The lizardkin macho soldier shouted in the middle of the round arena. Were watching him from the side of the valley. Lots of people around us are cheering, the head miko and senior miko are watching attentively in front of the suspension bridge. "Look! Shippu-sama showed up!" "Gunjou-sama and Unryu-sama too!" "As expected of the young master from the Five Scale house!" The spectators are delighted to look up at the lesser dragons that peeked from their napping spot. Unlike with the warrior we saw when we went to the Dragon Shrine earlier, it seems this time theyre not ignoring his call. "--I do not like it." Liza muttered while looking up at the lesser dragons. Shes probably talking about the eyes of the lesser dragons that look like theyre looking down. "If youre strong, no, exactly because youre strong, your heart should also be pure." Lizas serious words carried away by the valley wind. Apparently Liza didnt notice that she said her thought out loud. "I wonder if they can be fixed if they take a lesson from master...." It seems Liza has also been influenced by Arisas showa-ism inside. "Oh! Here ites!" "Its Shippu-sama!" "Young master break a leggggg!" With the peanut gallerys shout, I shift my nce from Liza to the arena. Big body of a lesser dragon called Shippu whos the youngest among the lesser dragonsnded in the arena, shaking the ground. --ˣף٣ӣȣȣ٣ţţţţţңңң. Shippu spread its wings and let out an intimidating roar. Responding to that, the macho warrior fills the Dragon Horn Spear with magic power. Just like the dragon spear Heiron, strangely, weapons that use the (dragon) part wont emit blue light even if you fill them with magic power. Its strange how magic spear that shines red looks stronger than them. "Here I--" The macho warrior elerates while leaving small cloud of dust. He plunges to near the dragons knee using Flickering Movement, and thrusts the Dragon Horn Spear at the dragons knee. "--He was lured." Liza muttered. Right before the Dragon Horn Spear reached the dragon, its like theres a 3D motion blur effect on the body of the dragon. Moving like doing a roundhouse kick in ultra high speed, Shippus tail mows down the macho warrior. --Hes going forward there huh. Even though the macho warrior evaded the counter, he used Flickering Movement to move forward instead of back or up. Sparks from the friction scattered on the ground where the tail passed. On the opposite side of the cloud dust from the after waves, the macho warrior fixes his spear. His eyes have no anxiety nor fear. Shippu whose attack has been avoided looks vexed. It takes a threatening posture once again and inhales greatly. --Dragon Breath huh! Seeing Shippus body sign, the macho warrior stakes it all in a do-or-die. He uses Flickering Movement once again and approaches the dragons leg. However, it seems Shippu doesnt intend to overlook that easily. Stone buckshots shot by Shippus tail assaults the nned course of the macho warrior. The power is not muchpared to an attack from the dragon itself, but he couldnt evade the mass and got flung away. From overhead, Shippu let out its Dragon Breath toward the mortified macho warrior whose Flickering Movement was canceled. "--Tch" As if speaking in behalf of the macho warrior, a beastkin warrior in the spectators clicked his tongue. Looks like he saw the tide turning in this fight too. The macho warrior evacuates to the sky to avoid Shippus breath. Many spectators praised the macho warrior who sessfully evaded the fiery breath touching the ground, but people who are proficient in battles understood that it was a bad move. Of course, the one whos fighting also realizes that. Shippu stopped its breath and attacks the macho in the air with its left w. The macho warrior was knocked down like a feather, but it seems he hasnt given up yet. Purple lightning flutters from the tip of his Dragon Horn Spear. "Eat this" The electric shock releasing from the macho warriors Dragon Horn Spear burns Shippus tip of nose. --ǣ٣ףգգգ. Shippu closes its eyes and screams. The lesser dragons on the cliff top are sneering at Shippu who got wounded by a frail creature. Apparently, these lesser dragons dont have manners as spectators. Sparks gather again on the macho warriors Dragon Horn Spear--. However, his fight is over there. Shippu swung its hand to the ground in desperation and hit the ground, when the macho warrior jumped he was hit by Shippus tail as it rotated and he was flung to the cliffs wall. The macho warrior hit the cliffs wall, creating spiderweb-shaped cracks, his body was sunk into the the cliff and stopped moving. Without minding the macho warrior whos bleeding powerlessly, Shippu flies away from the round arena. The macho warrior didnt let go of the Dragon Horn Spear even while lying on a puddle of blood, but he had ran out of magic power and couldnt release a lightning attack. While ncing at the lesser dragons who have begun quarreling yfully in their napping spot, the people are frantically settling the aftermath. "Young master!" "Run medics! Dont let young master die!" The miko of the Dragon Shrine crosses the suspension bridge with desperate looks after they have confirmed that the fight is over. It looked like it wouldnt have been strange for the macho warrior to have instantly died, but ording to the information on the Menus Map, hes only heavily injured, his life is not in danger. Its probably thanks to the defensive magic of the senior miko and his tempered body. His machoness doesnt seem to be only for show. "As expected of young master from the Dragon Horn Spear house." "Yea, that was splendid." "Where? Didnt he lose." Unlike the miko who went to the rescue, the spectators are carefree. "You, youre an outsider right? As long as you dont die in Dragon Challenging Ceremony, you pass." "Dragons-sama wont descend when its someone whod die easily, yet two out of three challengers usually die. Participating in the ceremony means risking your life." "Furthermore! Further! Young masternded a single blow on Shippu-sama." "Yeah, its a feat that hasnt happened for 80 years." "Hell probably be the next king." I see, its probably better to keep the fact that Pochi defeated the lesser dragon Lyuryu and made it into her dragon ride a secret. While I was thinking so, Liza who saw the match sighed deeply. "I cannot approve of this...." Liza shakes her head quietly. "Master, please allow me to fight the dragons." "Are you avenging him?" "--avenging?" Liza showed a rare nk expression hearing my unexpected question. "No, master. Id like to make the dragons who are fighting self-conceitedly because theyre strong to know their ces a bit...." I see, it seems the sigh wasnt directed toward the macho warrior but the lesser dragon. "Okay, but itll be bad with that casual clothes." Today Liza is wearing a blouse and short pants, on top of the light fabric with deep slit. Of course these Lizas clothes are my handiworks, created from Orichalcum fiber and the whales silver leather, theyre stab-proof magic-made items, yet, its a bit worrying to be used for a fight against dragons, even if theyre the lesser ones. "No, master. In the first ce, the golden armor cannot block a dragon fang, and my offensive-oriented armor is only able to block a single Dragon Breath. There is no problem with light clothing." Its full of problems for me as her guardian, but Ill put several defensive magic enchants on her. And also, its a bitte but I have her equip the [Thief God Harness] that can even deceive my AR reading. Lizas identity should not be exposed with this. Just in case, Ill also equip one of the three set of [Thief God Harness] so I can change ces with Liza if it looks like shell be fatally wounded. "--Whos that?" "Scalekin? A woman?" "She looks like a lizardkin though..." As expected of the highest ss of artifact. After the macho warrior has been carried away, Liza stands in the round arena, no one seems to be able to urately recognize her figure. Without minding the noisy audiences, Liza rotates her magic spear and then strikes the brunt end to the ground. The people who have sensed that something was happening stop rustling, but the lesser dragons seem to be busy ying among themselves, they dont appear to be interested. Liza lightly swings her magic spear. Red glitter flowed on the magic spear for an instant, she shot a Magic Edge Cannon with a speed that normal people couldnt see--exploding near the lesser dragons. Thunderous sound reverberates, the after waves of the magic power blow clouds of dust toward the gamboling lesser dragons. The lesser dragon squabbling on the cliff top stopped moving, they moved their head to look down at the round arena. "You, ones looking down at warriors from the cliff top. Fight me if you do not fear defeat. I will etch fear and remorse into you guys." Lizas firm voice echoes in the arena. The effect of [Provocation] skill probably rode on that voice. The lesser dragons on top of the cliff are roaring in anger. It seemed to be something feared by normal people, the great majority of the spectators got under [Panic] and [Frightened] states, the people who were the former scrambled to run away first thing. If this keeps up, the after-effect of Liza and lesser dragons match will cause the people here to evacuate and be an obstacle, so I invoke mind magic [Calm Field] to cancel the [Panic] state from the spectators. Rustle and bustle came back to the spectators as if to shake off their trembling bodies. "O, ooh! Its Shippu-sama." "No, theyre stilling!" --Zudan, zudadadan. One after another, lesser dragons are descending to the arena. "Even Unyu-sama and Katame-sama too...." Attentive Ears skill picked up words mixed with fear and awe. There are now eight lesser dragons who have climbed down the cliff. The lesser dragons lined up in the arena are coercing Liza by growling. Although, Liza herself stands still while holding her spear without letting her guard down. And then--. "Bouryu-sama is spreading his wings." "Dont tell me, Bouryu-sama who hasnt fought for 100 years will also fight!" With exnatory-likements from the spectators, the biggest and highest leveled lesser dragonnded in the arena with a roaring sound. This Bouryu is level 65, its a cut above the lesser dragons living here. Needless to say, its stronger than Liza whos level 62. --ǣգңգңգף. --ǣգңϣңϣף. --ǣţңգңգң. Starting from Bouryu, the lesser dragons struck Liza with coercive sounds. "I will acknowledge your mettle to appear in the battlefield fearlessly. Who will be the first to be etched with defeat? If youre afraid to fight one-on-one, I dont mind if you all go together at once." Lizas provocative words make the lesser dragons anger to reach the climax. They shouldnt be able to converse, but it seems insult is a universal thing. Shippu who was going to charge forward got mowed down by Bouryus tail. --ǣգңգף. Bouryu howled once and spread its wings, and then the other lesser dragons reluctantly went back to the cliff top. Shippu who was looking reluctant also withdrew when an ultramarine-colored lesser dragon urged it. "Youre worthy to be my opponent. Lizardkin Liza,e." I captured Lizas sharp profile with [Recording] magic. While adjusting two and three takes, I check the [Recording]s sensitivity. While somehow feeling like a father whos enthusiastic about his daughters athletic festival, I concentrate to shoot Lizas gant figure in order to show it to everyer. Oops, I must make a contact to settle the thingster. This is likely going to make an uproar, so overdoing the preparation probably wont go to waste. In order to ask help from a friend, I invoke the [Telephone] magic. Book 14 - 14-37. Wyvern Kingdom (4) Lesser Dragon Bouryu VS Liza 14-37. Wyvern Kingdom (4) Lesser Dragon Bouryu VS Liza Satous here. During schoolmuting, there was a friend of mine who said, "nyaon", when we met a wild cat. Even though she was usuallyposed, I thought she was cute when she acted defenselessly when shes against a small animal. I was shy at that time. "She moved!" "Red light--" "Its a magic spear!" Without caring the shouts from spectators, Liza approaches Bouryu while drawing a red light line from the magic edge. --Hm? Shes not using Flickering Movement? Shes as fast as the macho warrior earlier so the spectators dont seem to be able to distinguish it, but Liza is only doing a normal dash. The contour of Bouryus body is blurring. After confirming that Bouryu has started to attack with its tail in high speed, Liza suddenly elerates with Flickering Movement. Bouryu opened its eyes wide in surprise but its already toote. Riding on the speed elerated from the Flickering Movement, Liza kicks Bouryus hind leg from its defenseless side. Looking at their masses, normally Liza shouldve been the one knocked away, but due to the intion from her STR and VIT that have risen with her level, a violence scene that would make you question thew of physics happens. With her pivoting leg depressed into the arena, Lizas kick sends Bouryu into the air. --ǣ٣գףϣ. Faster than the screaming Bouryu got blown off, it attacked with its tail following the inertia, and Liza blocked it by deploying Magic Armor on her palm. "Ooh! Just who the..." "Dont tell me, shes an elite from the Dragon Valley?" "Apostle-sama of Dragon God huh!" The spectators are getting excited with the unreal scene happening before their eyes. However, Liza is having aplicated expression. She was able to block the tail earlier not because of her Magic Armor, she noticed that it was due to my magic enchant, several mixed emotions showed up on her face. --ˣף٣ӣȣȣ٣ţţţţţңңң. Bouryu who was blown off to the cliff brushed off the rock on its body and stood up. The distance to Liza is about 100 meters. Bouryu takes a threatening posture and inhales greatly. Seeing that, Liza closes the distance between them using Flickering Movement. As if imitating the fight between Shippu and the macho warrior earlier, Bouryu used its tail to send stone buckshots toward Liza. Shippu most likely learned its battle pattern from Bouryu. --Lizas tail glitters red. Magic Edge Cannon shot from Lizas tail shoot down the buckshots. The Magic Edge Cannon whose convergence was made weak on purpose didnt thoroughly destroy the buckshots, but it aplished its purpose of securing Lizas path. However, yet the distance between them is unreasonable for Liza to cross before Bouryu let out the Dragon Breath. "Arisa said this--" Lizas tail glitters red once again. Liza who warped to Bouryus bosom at a speed rivaling my Ground Shrink rotates her spear and then strikes Bouryus mouth thats leaking fire on the chin from below. Gouu, the Dragon Breath wasnt blown at Liza, but vainly at the empty sky, heating the air. "--Experienced warriors in another world attack not by using Magic Edge Cannon, but by moving at ultra high speed." ....Liza, thats a story from manga (fiction). Moreover, I dont think the fainted Bouryu can hear you yknow? It seems Bouryu was stupefied only for an instant, it turned it head and then prowled its line of sight on the surrounding looking for Liza. However, those eyes never catch Liza. That is because. "Where are you looking at." Lizas question came from above Bouryu. --ˣף٣ӣȣȣ٣ţţţţţңңң. Bouryu let out an angry roar and then it charged at Liza who was shaking her head in the air. Bouryu opened its big mouth, the white fangs glittered. --Dragons fang prates all. Bouryus eyes are brimming with joy, sure of its victory. There is no material that can resist the fang of dragons. Thus, dragons are unrivaled. "Ill straighten up that misconception." Liza made a double jump in the air, escaping the dragons jaws, jumping to an even higher ce. Bouryus jaws that had closed once, opened again. The thing thats reflected on the eyes of Bouryu whos still sure of its victory is--a red flower. Nay--theyre seven light spheres of Magic Edge Cannon floating around Lizas magic spear. Their sizes are far more superior than all the magic bullets that have been shot so far. "Funeral Flower Meteor Bullets" Liza shouted the techniques name, and then small red bullets rain down from the seven light spheres. The red light rain tore the firm membranes of the dragons wings, smashed the sturdy scales, and created countless small craters on the ground. Receiving the incessant thrashing, Bouryu could only crouch down on the ground without even being able to scream. This is the new technique that Liza came up with after seeing Lulus elerated cannon. It may look like a cruel merciless attack, but Liza is properly holding back. If she had intended to kill the dragon, itd have been faster to hit it with a magic edge cannon with pration rate raised to the max when it opened its mouth. While the dragons fang is a dragons greatest attack, its also the time when theyre at the most defenseless. "O-oy, did Bouryu-sama, die?" "Apostle-sama, so merciless...." "Thats cause shes that Dragon Gods apostle-sama...." The spectators are exchanging words mixed with fear. Its been on my mind since earlier, they dont add [sama] to call Dragon God? "Oh, is she going to finish him off?" "I hope she could overlook Bouryu-sama." As I thought, the people do love the lesser dragons here. Liza descends to the ground and walks toward Bouryu whos ying dead. Yes, its [ying dead]. The instant Liza showed an opening, Bouryus tail attacked from her blind spot. However, Liza who was wary didnt let her guard down. Lizas magic spear, Douma stitches Bouryus thorned tail to the ground. "Do something about that bloodthirst of yours if you want to make a surprise attack." As a thanks for Lizas advice, Bouryus fangs charge toward her. It seems the tail earlier was a feint, this one is the real thing. Liza separates her hand from magic spear Douma thats been pierced deeply to the ground, and strikes Bouryus nosetip with a red lit fist of magic edge. --ǣ٣ףңգУţ. Magic edged Lizas tail hit the side of the screaming Bouryus face. Crack, with that sound, Bouryus fang breaks and wounds its mouth. Like the boxings dempsey roll, Liza does severe blows on both sides of Bouryus head using Flickering Movement. It continues on until bloodthirst and desire disappear from Bouryu. "Close your eyes if you surrender. Or Ill y with you until youre satisfied if you wish to continue." Liza takes out a dagger made from a heavenly dragons scale and thrusts it in front of the Bouryus eyes. Bouryu heeds Lizas words, closes its eyes and plops down on the ground. Looks like the battle has ended. Liza kept her alert for a while and only put the dagger back into its sheath after confirming Bouryus total surrender. "She defeated Bouryu-sama!" "--Shes a dragon beater." "No! Shes a Dragon yer!" Oy oy, Bouryu is still alive yknow. While retorting them in my mind, I talk to my friend with [Telephone]. Hey, could you cross the mountain right about now? Umu, Im going now. Now then, Ill clean up several things before we leave. I move to beside Liza using short-range teleport and heal Bouryus wounds with magic. --ˣգңգңգף. Bouryu let out happy voice, perhaps its pain receded with the healing magic. "Congrattions, Liza." "Thank you very much." I praised Liza after I had treated Bouryus wounds. Unfortunately, unlike with Pochi, Liza didnt get [Hero] title. Instead Liza got [Shura], [Enlightened], and [Dragon King] titles. Since Lizas current title is [Dragon King], itd likely create a big uproar if she were to go in public without equipping some high level recognition inhibition item. "Master, its the battles spoil." Liza submitted the Bouryus fang she had picked up. A lesser dragons fang huh.... I dont really need it but leaving it here seems like itll create problems so I guess its better to take it with me? Ill make something out of it as amemoration for Lizas victory. "Oy, that!" "N-no way--" "Its a true dragon-sama!" "The master of the ck Dragon Mountain has descended!" The people who sharply saw the ck dragon Heiron made a fuss. ck dragon Heiron who came flying decelerated, typhoon-like wind raged, and people got blown off from the wind. Bouryu who was downed on the ground scurried away, stuck its body on the back of the cliff, and made a face that looked like it was repeatedly chanting, "Im a tree". I dont know where its sweat nds are, but its sweating all over it wont lose to a frog being red by a snake. The lesser dragons on the cliff top are also pretending to be rocks while holding their breath, waiting while trembling in fear until the ck dragon Heiron flies away. Kuro! Ivee to pick you up! Hey, sorry for the trouble Heiron. I dont mind. Were having a festival of goats and whale meat after a long while! I wave my hand at the ck dragon Heiron whosughing, "Kaka." Im thinking of leaving with the ck dragon Heiron like this to befuddle the spectators with the impact. "Guruu, gururira?" I heard a feeble voice and turned my head toward the suspension bridge, there I saw the dragonewt head-miko trying to mimic the ck dragons sound for some reason. "Gororoun?" The ck dragon is puzzled to see her. Kuro, what is this person saying? Well now? Maybe shes greeting you. I see--Good work on you greeting. ck Dragon Heiron put his face before the head miko and appreciated her. However, thenguage of the dragon sounds like roars. And, it seems those roars are so frightening it cant bepared to a lesser dragons growls. Excluding Liza and I, everyone besides the head miko and the macho warrior has already fainted with bubbles on their mouths since awhile ago, and even the head miko who was conducting herself stoutly up until now has fainted with the dreadful roars that happened in front of her. I hold the fainting head miko andy her down on the ground. The macho warrior should be able to do something about it afterward. "Lets go Liza." "Is it alright for me to ride on ck Dragon-sama?" "Of course, right, Heiron." Umu, even if it was a lesser one, you did defeat a dragon, so Ill let you ride on my back as a reward. I take Lizas hand and ride on ck dragon Heirons head. We dont need to worry about being exposed since were equipped with [Thief God Harness], so theres no problem no matter how much we stand out. ck dragon Heiron folded his wings, kicked the ground and soared to the sky, once he reached the top, he spread his wings open. ck dragon Heiron circled the quiet Dragon Shrine once and then he went toward the ck Dragon Mountains. Now then, were having a feast in the ck Dragon Mountains tonight. It should be about time for the airship to arrive in Silga Kingdom, but they probably dont have enough margin to care about us due to the matter with Liza, so Ill let Satou doll, the princess and the others to take care of that side. Book 14 - 14-38. Wyvern Kingdom (5) At the Black Dragon Mountains 14-38. Wyvern Kingdom (5) At the ck Dragon Mountains Satous here. When youre yingputer RPGs, there are many cases where NPCs lines change following the story progress. There were times when I wanted to retort, "Tell me that from the start!" U-umu, as I thought, fighting Kuro is fun. Yeah, its a good way to sweat out for me too. When we arrived at the ck Dragon Mountains, ck Dragon Heiron said that he wanted to fight me so I made a copy of the mountains in the sub-space and performed a mock battle there. Since ck Dragon had his breath and fangs, Im not sure if we could call it a mock battle, but Im unhurt and the ck Dragon himself only has some parts of his body popped out, so theres no problem. ck Dragons fang broke again, but I swear to the gods of heaven and earth that it wasnt on purpose. It was because ck Dragon jumped in front of me when I shot a Magic Edge Cannon as a feint. Im really d that it wasnt the guillotine type Magic Edge Cannon I usually use to secure materials. Ive stopped your bleeding, but your fang is not growing back. I dont mind, once I eat a lot of goats and whale, and sleep a lot, itll grow back in no time. Kaka, ck Dragonughs, in fact, his fang which was broken in ourst battle has grown back. Its mysterious since he said that itd take several years. We went back to the safe location at end of the area where Liza was watching while we were talking like so. "Were back Liza." "Master--" Huh? I had let Liza watch my fight with ck Dragon since I thought shed be happy, but her face is stiff for some reason. Perhaps, she didnt like the yful battle with ck Dragon? "--Thank you very much for your teaching!" Swoosh, Liza knelt down on the ground and began to speak earnestly. "This Liza has burned in her mind, Masters teaching who warned me to not feel self-conceited just by defeating a lesser dragon. A fight between true strong warriors are truly terrific like that." Liza looks at me with dreamy eyes. Certainly, even though the lesser dragon Bouryus and ck Dragons levels are close, their battle prowesses are utterly far apart. Take the breath as an example, theres a huge difference between a slow fire breath that you can evade by sight and a high-poweredser breath that can only be evaded by moving at warp-speed the moment you felt the omen. Moreover, physical attacks unleashed by therge body of ck Dragon can change the shape of mountain terrains, and he can also shootposite magic freely with short chants. I even had a hard time against the new barrage-like magic shot from ck Dragons mouth. "Im sure soon Liza will be strong enough to fight ck Dragon." "Can I really do it." Impossible-- ck Dragon interrupted me before I could say "Of course" to Liza. I had used Trantion magic in order for us to converse during the journey to the ck Dragon Mountains, but as an unfortunate result, ck Dragons words were also conveyed to Liza. "Thats not true." Kuro. Its impossible. ck Dragon denied my follow up. That girls weapon cannot injure me. Saying so, ck Dragon picks up the magic spear in Lizas hand. Since ck Dragons sharp ws would have damaged the magic spear, he used light web-like magic to wrap and lift it up. Fumwu, it appears to be mainly made from [Origin Monster]s materials, but this wont be able to damage my scales. Its likely going to have a hard time even damaging the surface. As the current Magic Spear Douma has been coated with Adamantite, I think it could somehow damage the raw scales, but since ck Dragons scales are guarded by multiple powerful magic during a battle as expected, Liza probably wont be able to break through them even with magic edge. --For now that is. The only thing that can hurt a dragon is a dragons weapon--of course, my friend Kuro is an exception. I wonder about that, cant Pochi equipped with Excalibur do it? I feel that she could if she used the scripture. "However, I am...." Liza who received the magic spear back muttered with downcast eyes. If you like that spear, you can just fuse it with my fang that has been broken today. Itll be much more stronger than being covered in some boorish magic metal. The skillful Kuro should be able to do it no? ck Dragon said it as if it was extremely natural. Unfortunately, even my magic isnt such a fantastical line up. The secret art of alchemy is capable of doing something simr to that, but its only applicable with materials that are slightly lower ranked. I dont have such a handy technique really. Fumu, then do it not with the present magic, you should just ask someone skillful with ancient magic. The ancient dragon granny-sama at the south continent and the Elder Trent at the east continent can do it. Fumu.... Someone good with magic huh. If Aze-san is the default, then who will be the runner-up? I could ask high elves of Biroanan and Beriunan ns but I think Ill ask the ancient dragon at the south continent who surely knows about the spell. Even though Ive looked at the south continent from the orbital satellite Ive yet toe there myself. When I was thinking about it, a thunderous sound echoed. --Kuro, Im hungry. So it really was ck Dragons stomach sound. I consented to ck Dragon who gave a nice information to strengthen Lizas spear, and then opened a gate to outside the sub-space where Lulu and the others were preparing the party. "Mayouma~?" Umu, this spicy mayo is truly splendid. Its not a good match with the goats, but the whale meat is many time tastier with it! Tama whos sitting on ck Dragons nose tip is biting whale meat skewers smeared with mayonnaise. Without minding Tama, ck Dragon gulps down a ton-sized giant whale meat skewer smeared with mustard mayonnaise. Liza who usually would have scolded Tama seemed to be tired with her fight against the lesser dragon, she had gone to sleep exhaustedly after she ate her meal vigorously as if she was replenishing her fuel. "Deriglu sauce wont lose either nodesu!" Umu umu, demi-ce sauce is also sweet and tasty. This one matches goats well. Humans voring really are good. Although Kuros are certain, the dishes of the girl over there are also truly delicious. Pochi who was giving the whale meat to the lesser dragon Lyuryu asserted to ck Dragon, and then ck Dragon nodded his big head. ck Dragon puts a goat warmed with his breath and covered with thick demi-ce into his mouth, chewing it satisfyingly. --Pipiru! --ˣ٣ţףףңϣգգգ. A green Infant Dragon jumped out of the gate connected to the solitary ind pce. Hikaru is riding on its back, looks like shes taking advantage of the ride. I wave back to Hikaru whos waving at me looking carefree. --Pipiru! Piru! Piru! Theres a jade green bird chirping proudly on top of Infant Dragons head. Unlike the bold Hisui, Infant Dragon is getting scared of ck Dragon, its hiding behind my back. Due to our size difference, its not being hidden at all. Arent you an Infant Dragon? --ˣ٣ţףףңϣ? Infant Dragon tilted its head in puzzlement to ck Dragons question. I thought something was strange, turned out Infant Dragon couldnt speak dragonnguage. Fumu, what are the parent dragons doing leaving a child who cannot speak words. Its a remark with good sense I would never have thoughting out of the battle junkie ck Dragon. Alright, Ill teach you dragon magic andnguage. Ill temper strength befitting of a dragon and indomitable fighting spirit into you. ck Dragon spoke while smiling nicely to Infant Dragon. --ˣ٣ţңϣף? --Pipirurururu. Since Infant Dragon couldnt understand the words, Hisui answered in ce of it. Even though Hisui cant speak, I feel that it can understand human and dragonnguage from its gestures. Perhaps the God Bird race is an intellectual species. After were done with the party, I take Hisui along to the Royal Capital. Infant Dragon can probably fly back to the Royal Capital from the ck Dragon Mountains by itself, but since its quiet impossible for Hisui whos a small bird, I bring it with me. Hisuis owner, Princess Doris would be sad if Hisui were to be gone for several days. --Piruru. After releasing Hisui who looked reluctant to part way on top of Echigoya Firms rooftop, I moved to the office room with Unit Arrangement. "Thanks for your hard work. Eat this with everyone." "Thank you very much." I gave the party food in boxes to Tifaliza. It seems she likes Lulus cooking too, her icy beautiful face loosened for a little. "Oh my, Kuro-sama! Wee back!" "Im back Manager. Im hearing if you have important matters to report." I listen about the situation in the Royal Capital and the recruitment progress for immigrants in the city where I serve as the governor in Muno territory from the always high-tension Manager. The Royal Capital is generally peaceful, but the disturbances at the western part of the continent still havent been quelled. Among them, it seems the Holy State Parion has been re-invaded by the neighboring countries, and lost several cities. As for the domestic strife, it seems theyve sessfully captured Bishtals Duchy Capital, and the eldest son of the capital who crowned himself as the king has ran away to the fortress city at the northern end of the territory. Apparently, the reason why it didntpletely settled was because Duke Bistahl who had returned from the Royal Capital did many unnecessary things which held back the royal army. It seems a not-insignificant number of refugees were fleeing to the territory under direct control of the royalty and Marquis Eluetts territory, although it wasnt as bad as Earl Lesseus territory. "Due to these circumstances, there were around 10 times the applicants of the targeted 200 immigrants." Perhaps because Manager knows that Kuros identity was Satou, it looks like shes put some extra effort to the immigrant recruitment which should have been only an additional job. "Still, 10 times huh, thats a lot." "Theres a rumor spreading among themoners that Sir Pendragon is someone whos merciful and very wealthy, which might have an effect." I see.... It cant be that the ones who spread that rumor are people of Echigoya Firm right? "In addition, due to the increasing popce, theres a surge of jobless people in the downtown that resorted to crimes, thus the kingdoms government has asked for us to provide the downtowns people with jobs." "I allow it." Since Manager is capable, shes probably going to find the good bnce if I just allow her to. Echigoya Firm is currently extremely in ck, so theres no problem even if some red appear. "It appears the kingdoms government are racking their brains regarding the immigration problem too. A letter regarding that has arrived from the prime minister to Kuro-sama." I receive a letter from Tifalizas delicate fingers. I open the envelope which has neat pattern and give the inside to the manager after scanning it. "To allow the fourth and fifthrge warships soon to bepleted to be used in the emigration n..." After reading it, Manager muttered in shock. I understand her feeling. Normally they will never deploy newly-made warships to movemoners. Since the king and the prime minister dont know that Nanashi and Satou are the same person, its probably correct to assume that what they want is the amodation of Echigoya Firm which had helped restoring the Royal Capital. Now that Im able to freely use magic, I could make 100 big airships easily during the journey, but it wouldnt be funny if the gods set their eyes on me if I did so, so I restrained myself. "We will gratefully make use of them. Each one can hold around 100 people, but if we disregard the livability, it can hold three times the number." "Th-three times?!" "Yes, its possible." Contrary to Manager who stiffened hearing my suggestion, Tifaliza tly spoke while maintaining her icy beauty. Since Managers worry is reasonable, Ill tell her more. "There is no need to worry. Normally the journey will take five days but Ill shorten it to an overnight trip. There should be no problem with livability if its just for a night." Manager finally convinced after I exined. Ive reformed ghost towns and fields in Muno Territory, and thinned out monsters around them, so the territory can ept immigrants anytime. Formally, Satou paid an enormous sum to Echigoya Firm to make Kuro perform the deeds. Although its troublesome, some duties are unavoidable in order to smoothen these multiple life. With engineers as the top priority, we have put several requirements for the immigrants. Since there are foreign immigrants from the snow kingdom--Kiwolk Kingdom and such, I tell them to prioritize people who dont have prejudice against foreigners and people of different races, and also people who are engaged in primal industry like agriculture and stock-farming. The less seeds of trouble there are, the better. I returned to the party ce and then took mypanions back to the solitary ind pce. I thought Infant Dragon would follow along, but since it had be quite attached to ck Dragon, I left it in the ck Dragon Mountains. I expect it to be an excellent true dragon. "Then Ill synchronize myself with the doll for a bit." "Hoi! Ill guard Masters body to prevent it from being yed with." Arisa cheerfully replied me. --No no, Ipletely cant trust her. "Lulu, Mia, Im sorry but please watch over Arisa so she wont mess with my body." "Yes, leave it to me." "Nn, acknowledged." I leave it to the two and then I use a magic to synchronize myself with Satou doll in Silga Kingdom. The magic was originally for synchronizing with a familiar, but I arranged it a little so that it can be used with the living doll, Satou doll. ....Satou-san? Yes, thats right. Sera sensed that it was me when I had just blinked once. I feel that Seras face was close when I opened my eyes, but it must have been my imagination. --Then, the audience with Silga King hasnt started yet? Yes, it seems theyre currently in a big meeting regarding the wild uproar about the [female warrior overwhelming a lesser dragon], so the audience with us, who visited in short notice, is scheduled for tomorrow. Even though we couldnt meet the king and the nobles, it seems there was avish dinner since it was a visit from arge countrys high officials. I cant use radar and map as Satou doll, so I have no way of knowing how big the meeting is. --No wait, Ive used All Map Exploration here, so I can see the information from solitary ind pce. It seems important nobles and leaders of the Five Scale Houses have gathered in the castle. The macho warrior from before is attending too. Fumu, it looks like theyll probe about Liza in tomorrow audience, Ill just y dumb. Shes formally in Selbira Labyrinth anyway, if I make here out of thebyrinth tomorrow morning itll be a good alibi, and theyll probably regard it as a case of mistaken identity. Furthermore, theres no problem even if the truth is exposed somehow. Princess, even though its a proxy, you shouldnt wear s-such clothes in front of Satou-san. Ufufu, its a practice show for my future husband. Right, Karina-sama. I-I wasnt intending to... From the adjourning room, Princess Shistina wearing see-through thin silk negligee on her body, Lady Karina wearing nightgown with sexier-looking breast area than usual, and Zena-san wearing simple neat pajama appeared. --Ooh. With my sheer willpower, I forcibly twist my line of sight from jumping into Lady Karinas breast. Exerting my fighting spirit, I control the fight between angel and devil in my mind thats even more intense than a fight with demon lords. Sa-Satou-san! Youvee here? Yes, just now. I replied to Zena-san who saw through it at first sight like Sera. Of course, thats while Im averting my face from the beauties. The princess and Lady Karina blushed and then they ran to the adjoining room while screaming cutely. --Dear me, twas a sight for sore eyes. If silk negligee that show body lines were more popr, I feel that there wont be anymore royalty troubled with getting sessors. Mou, oh Satou-san! Size isnt everything you know. Sera held my arm and whispered. Its extremely unfortunate that Satou doll cannot transmit touch sensation. I ended up listening to Seras and Zena-sans impressions about this country and the situation in the castle until the two came back from the adjoining room. As a postscript, I had to scold Arisa halfway through. Good grief--be more moderate with your pranks okay. Book 14 - 14-39. Wyvern Kingdom (6) Silga Castle 14-39. Wyvern Kingdom (6) Silga Castle Satous here. There are people who nder others only from rumors without ever meeting them face-to-face. There were also times I believed in rumors, but I think most of them ended up in my impression changing "They were a surprisingly good person" when I actually met the other party directly. "Viscount Pendragon-sama, Ivee to guide you." "Thank you." Were led by a maid to the audience chamber. Today Lady K is not Lady Karina but Hikaru. Its because Lady Karina would show it on her face the moment they inquired about Liza. Zena-san and Hikaru are also easy to read but Pochi and Lady Karina are special cases... --Oh? Theres a marker with color thats neither foe or friend on the radar. Its the weaselkin merchant who sent the adventurers to the Shadow Castle in Rumooku Kingdom. I open the map and check, it seems hes only nearby at level ne, hes actually far below underground--imprisoned in a prison. It seems hes with his ves in the prison, a rabbitkin wyvern rider and a human woman who has Item Box skill. I dont know what they did in this country, but Im not interested enough to see them in the prison, so Ill just ignore them. He tried to sneak into the Shadow Castle to steal the [Float Core] and artifacts after all. "--Im going to the ck Dragon Mountains to look for the goddess!" The macho warrior from yesterday jumped out of the audience chamber while shouting like that. As he was going to collide with me, I lightly fling him away. Im sorry, but hed knock down the princess and Sera behind me if I evaded him normally so there was no helping it. Since I only threw him lightly, the macho warrior rotated in the air andnded on his feet. Thats some great athletic ability despite him wearing full body armor. "Excuse me, are you hurt anywhere?" "Thats some skill--you, have we met somewhere?" Looks like he doesnt remember me since I wore recognition inhibition equipment when we met yesterday. I was wearing the normal one when we were trying various foods on the road to the shrine so I was worried, but it appears to be unfounded. "Isnt it just your imagination?" I wont clearly deny it. This guy doesnt have Fathom skill, but theres a high possibility of lineage nobles having that kind of item here, the ce with royal family. "Wait! Dont you think the next king is allowed to run away!" A good-looking red scale prince rushed out of the audience chamber, caught the macho warriors shoulders and forcefully turned him around. He puts his face close to the macho warrior their foreheads look like theyll touch, it seems he wants to talk in secret. "My" "Ooh" I heard sounds waxed with rotten smelling from the princess and Hikaru. I ignore the two like a gentleman would. Since outsiders will only be a hindrance in this passionate talk between young men, I merely nod to the two and continue into the audience chamber. I felt slightly reproachful nces from the princess and Hikaru, but our workes first. "Shiga Kingdoms Viscount, Sir Satou Pendragon--" A red scale knight standing beside the entrance shouts out loud. Apparently, hes introducing people who areing inside. We dont have to introduce ourselves, nice. After exchanging greetings which differ by country, we get into the main issue of the audience. "--I see, sightseeing is a way to learn cultures and livelihood of people in foreign countries huh." For some reason, I had to exin the meaning of sightseeing to Silga King who seemed to be interested in it. "Then, I will also go tour Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empire after I abdicate my threr." "Thats a wonderful thought." It might sound like a ttery, but its my true feeling. The main cause of disputes are un-mutual understanding between people and countries. I think its a really good thing if the knowledge is spread by the top person of the country. "By the way viscount, it seems that theres a retainer of yours, a master of spears, who have defeated the Unfalling-dono." "Yes, Dame Kishresgalza is the best spear-user among my retainers." While thinking "Here ites" in my mind and being cautious, I boasted about Liza to the king who said it as if he was admiring her. Since Shiga Eight Swords is a symbol of military force from a foreign countrys perspective, its kinda hard to boast Lizas victory. "I-I thought it was just a rumor, so it was true that she defeated that incarnation of valor, Sir Julberg!" The king stood up from the throne and shouted. Is it really something that surprising? If were talking about fighting strength, I think Lady Ringrande, and heros attendants, the warriors Rususu and Fuifi can win against Sir Julberg.... "I got the chance to have a bout with him before I assumed the throne, that person was extraordinary.... I respect Shiga Kingdom which has such a warrior serving under it, but to think a retainer, and a viscounts retainer at that, was such a warrior...." Silga King dropped down to his throne exhaustedly. Is he praising Liza or speaking ill of me, its hard to tell which. "Your Majesty, people shouldnt be measured solely by their strength. Sir Pendragon is a great person." "Excuse my rudeness, but Viscount-sama is idolized by that exceptional virtuous Kishresgalza-dono." Princess Shistina and Sera talked to the king while looking very proud. This country seems to be dominated by males, there are unpleasant reactions when the two talked to the king. I dont like the bad-mouthing rustles I can hear from here. However, we didnte to pick a fight, so Ill act like an adult here. "Your Majesty, please excuse my entourages." "I do not mind. It appears Viscount is well liked by women." I held back the princess and Sera and apologized to the king, he let it pass with augh. When the mood of the ce has be rxed, the king suddenly throws a straight ball. "The spearswoman who defeated Bouryu-sama was Dame Kishresgalza right?" "--What is it about?" I was able to put an exquisite interval since I had anticipated it. Itd be suspicious if I said it too promptly, so I had practiced with Arisa beforehand. It somehow reminded me of the stress interviews during job hunting. "Who is this Bouryu-sama?" "I see, Sir Pendragon doesnt know huh. Bouryu-sama is the chief of the lesser dragons sitting on the sacred mountain, hes sort of a guardian of our country." --Hohou? Bouryu-kun wasnt just a wild kid huh? "When he found a herd of Naga to the west, he brought his followers along to exterminate them, and when he heard that a Hydra appeared to the east, he merrily challenged it to a fight--our countrys peace is all thanks to dragons-samas doing." So hes really just a wild kid.... Alls good since he seems to be helpful though. "I may look like this but Im also a spearsman. Id like to receive coaching from Dame Kishresgalza, would you mediate for us today?" "Id like toply Silga Kings wish, however--unfortunately, she is currently exploring thebyrinth in thebyrinth city Selbira." "What, are you saying that you didnt bring a retainer excelling at fighting in a dangerous journey?" The calm andposed Silga King is inly surprised to hear my reply. --Is it really that strange? When I think about it, it is indeed strange. Ipletely forgot that traveling in this world means risking your life. Moreover, this is a trip with a rtively high risk. When I was thinking how to exin it, sounds of bells rang in the audience chamber. "rm bell--this sound, the border eh." Attentive Ears skill picked up Silga Kings muttering. Looks like something happened in the border. Checking the map, luminous points signifying people have gathered in the east border. 800 soldiers of this country and 1000 mix of soldiers andmoners of the neighboring country. There are a lot of injured people among themoners, most are about to run out of stamina. I heard that there was a tension between the neigboring Makiwa Kingdom and Weasel Empire, but it seems the war has already started. Then, a messenger rushed in. "Your Majesty! Reporting in--" I thought I should leave here, but for some reason Silga King said, "Let Sir Pendragon hear it too", detaining me. "--1000moners of Makiwa Kingdom have surged in the eastern national border." Hearing the soldiers report, the high officials and military officers in the audience chamber make amotion. "So the war between Makiwa Kingdom and Weasel Empire has begun atst...." "If there are 1000 refugees, does that mean theyve lost to the weaselkin?" "How will His Majesty react." "Even His Majesty wont be whimsical enough to take care of Makiwa Kingdoms people infamous for hating demi-humans." "There is no reason to lend a hand to people who despise anyone besides humans." On the other hand, Silga Kings expression doesnt change. It seems he had expected this situation. "Quiet!", with a thundering voice, he urges the messenger to continue. "So, what do they want?" "Someone iming to be the representative of themoners said that they wanted to emigrate to Shiga Kingdom, thus they wished to pass through our country." Thats quite rash. Going to Shiga Kingdom by walking on foot is already hard enough, I think its impossible for them to go through the monster dominions located between Silga Kingdom and Shiga Kingdom. I peek at the Tourism Ministry book in the storage, it seems its possible for a vice minister to ept immigration. However, the one who epted them has to act as their guardian, securing their livelihood and employment. "Sir Pendragon, you are famous for your profound mercifulness. If you wish to save your kind, I will not hesitate to allow them pass through our country." Fumu, I dont mind saving people in trouble, but the words [hating demi-humans] I heard from one of the officials bother me. I dont want to bring seeds of trouble to Muno Territory. On the other hand, Im also reluctant to leave them all to another territory. Perhaps I can exchange them with demi-humans in Seryuu territory as a solution? "Satou, Im against it." "Satou-san, please give mercy to people with no ce to go." Princess Shistina is against it, Sera is in favor. I look at the two people who are acting as the guards. Hikarus eyes are fully expecting to help them, Zena-san too, is having aplicated expression that looks like its saying, "Id like to help them if possible." "--Humans sure are troublesome. Just save them if theyre your kind no?" The macho warrior advised me who was hesitating. Being simple is nice. "I cannot answer immediately. Id like to talk to them once if possible, would you allow?" "Very well, I give you the permission." "Then Ill escort him to the border." The macho warrior suggested so to me who got the permission from the king. For some reason the prince is also going to tag along too. Rather than securing my safety, its probably to prevent the macho warrior from running away. "A wyvern can only take two people. Choose one of viscounts entourages." Ive ridden on a lesser dragon and ck Dragon, but this is my first time with a wyvern. Now then, whom should I choose. As Hikaru is to guard Princess Shistina whos against this, between Sera and Zena-san--Ill go with Sera. She should be able to openly heal the troubled refugees with her holy magic. "I can see em!" I cant see due to the macho warriors body obstructing, so I lean my body slightly and look below. Theres a [Great Wall of China]-like wall constructed in the national border, refugees have gathered on the road in front of the checking station. I should be able to hear them through the wind. "Could you circle once above them?" "--Hahn? Sure, but it wont be funny if were sniped. Are you fine at an altitude outside arrow reach?" "Yes, please." The moment the macho warrior took the wyvern out of the border, I executed All Map Exploration. Now I dont have to worry about surprise attacks from the other side of the border. --This is bad. Ive expected that there would be people with [Inciting] and [Brainwashing] skills among the refugees, but I didnt expect that there would be one with [Unknown Skill]. Since the person is in the back of the refugees, Ill put a marker now and get in touchter. I think the person is a reincarnated person judging from the name, Kei, but the hidden titles, [Believer of Zaikuon] and [Fake Apostle] are intriguing. This person must be the [Apostle] from the [Salt Pir] incidents right? Book 14 - 14-40. Wyvern Kingdom (7) Turmoil at the Checking Station 14-40. Wyvern Kingdom (7) Turmoil at the Checking Station Satous here. Fortunately, Ive never had to ask myself whether I should desert my country or not. If it were just school or workce though, I think you should leave before you even had to ask if it was worth your life. "We, demand, pass through, checking station." "Demi-humans, tyranny, unforgivable." "Checking station, barrier, immediately, open." We heard such angry voices as we arrived at thending spot for wyverns on the multistoried building of the checking station. It sounds like the choral chanting in the movie about student movements I saw in the past. My motivation drops somehow or other. I feel like leaving them and going back, but I cant do that since Sera is with me. We saw mothers holding their babies and children when when were looking from the sky after all. "--How cruel." I turn my line of sight hearing Seras criticism. I saw Lizardkin and Orange Scalekin soldiers shooting arrows at the people who are trying to cross the border wall and putting their feet on the wends. I could understand her reaction if they wereughing at the fleeing people, but the truth is a bit different. ording to Attentive Ears skill--. "You didnt hit them right?" "Of course. Whats the point of threatening them away from the bottomless swamp of the wends if I hit them." "Hahn, you trying to speak some intelligent words. Oy, there too." "Again huh.... Wont they be obedient if we let one get swallowed by the bottomless swamp?" "Dont even joke bout it. Thats going to haunt our dream." "Right." --Such conversations happened. When I told that to Sera, she felt ashamed with her remark earlier, but I supported her saying that it was only natural she misunderstood since she couldnt hear them. "Y-your Highness! And even young master of Dragon Horn House!" An official in charge of the checking station rushed in from the station building and greeted the prince and Macho Warrior. He looks like a petty official whos ttering nobles, but judging from his glittering eyes, it seems hes genuinely a fan of the two. This is a country who respects strong men isnt it. "Captain! This is bad! Those guys!" A soldier who was keeping watch on top of the wall shouted. He has stopped looking idle. Macho Warrior and the prince dashed and the official followed after, so I and Sera also go with them. The spiral case that connects to the wall smells of mold, its stickied with moss and mud. "--Hear us, frog eaters!" Human men are on the bridge connecting the border to the checking station with drawn swords. In addition to former soldiers of Makiwa Kingdom and members of crime guild, theres even a high level warrior with unknown affiliation. The men are all in [Incited] state. Theres none of the agent provocateurs among them. Theyre still dispersed in the refugees. These agent provocateurs belong to a mysterious group called [Cannibal Snake]. Ive never heard of them during my journey, and this group doesnt exist in the countries I know. Despite being a crime guild, skillpositions of the members dont lose to professional spies. Theyre probably special agents specialized in illegal activities of some country somewhere. If the men speaking in unison earlier were like the demonstrators influenced by student movement, then these guys are probably the professional terrorist ones. Every member has Murder offense, the high leveled warrior even has [Homicidal Maniac] title. Theyve pointed their swords to three lizardkin people who are tied with ropes. ording to AR reading, the three of them aremoners of Silga Kingdom. It seems theyre fishermen of a small vige to the south. "Open the station if you value these guys life. Their limbs will be cut off every time the sand falls down in this hourss." The lizardkin hostages screamed hearing the cruel words of the mens leader. "--Shut up." With the leaders sign, the high level warrior cuts off a lizardkins tail with his sword. The bridge is turning red every time the tail squirms. "Unforgivable--" Macho Warrior who saw that brutality jumped down the multistoried building. With his level, hes probably fine at only this height. "That idiotic fool, he done and got himself worked up from such an obvious provocation." The prince who disparaged the macho warrior with downtownnguage unfitting of a royalty jumped down while looking like it couldnt be helped. Theyre quite a good pair. "Satou-san, let us go too." Sera said with shaking voices. Shes been quiet since awhile ago, apparently shes shaken with anger. Her dignified face with raised eyebrows looks quite cool. Im bothered with the movement of the markers on the map, but shes probably safer beside me than me leaving her. I know the agents positions, but theres a possibility that there might be brainwashed people in the checking station. I carry Sera in my arms and then follow after the two. "I-If youe any closer--" Macho Warrior got close to the men before they could threaten him. The spear thrust by Macho Warrior was somehow blocked by the high level warriors shield. "--Tsk, youre good." "You wont pass through." "Oh I will--" Macho warriors spear was a decoy, he pulled the warriors pivot leg with his tail. "Y-you coward." "Coming from someone taking hostages." The prince who caught up with Macho Warrior thrust his spear while saying so. The warriors shield seems to be a magic item, but its out of its league this time. "I-Impossible...." "Repent in human hell. Your friends will follow soon." The princes Dragon Fang Spear which pierced through the shield stabbed the warriors heart. As I thought, the princes Dragon Fang Spear has higher piercing power than Macho Warriors Dragon Horn Spear. The refugees who are surrounding us from a distance scream. Looks like Macho Warrior has begun stabbing the other terrorists. The people here really are merciless against their enemy. Im not good with violent scenes, so Id like to refrain from seeing such things. "Dont kill them all! Leave some for interrogationter." "Tsk, cant be helped." Receiving the princes order, Macho Warrior knocked down two of the men. Theyre not dead indeed, but their limbs are turned to odd directions. Their ribs seem to be broken too. As we caught up, we didnt join the battle and went to the lizardkin hostages instead. Besides the cut tail, they also have some injuries from beating, so Ill let Sera take care of that, while I pick the squirming tail on the ground. The lizards tail was cut, but once I sticked it to the wound and let the man drink mid magic potion, it got attached back. He can probably move it again after getting some rehabilitation. "--You murderer!" One of the agents mixed among the refugees threw a stone while shouting. He probably used [Inciting] skill at the same time. I remember the odd sense of having my mind getting hazy. I check the bracelet magic tool Ive made myself. This is a magic tool intended to be a simple version of Raka, it has automatic self-defense against mental interference, and automatically recovers when youre attacked with paralyze, stun or any kind of debuff. It cannot speak, but it has preset to distinguish them and automatically deal with them even without the users input. In addition, it can also defend against physical and magic attacks, but unfortunately it can be broken by a single mid level magic from me. Its still possible to improve on that section. "Revenge for our countrymen!" "Make the frog eaters bathe in blood!" "Blood for blood!" It seems there are refugees who are cooperating with the agents, unreasonable abuses and stone-throwinge from the location where the agents cant be found. Even though they were the one who did the harm first, they act like the victims now. "Hmph, what can such pebbles do." Macho Warrior smiles ferociously, then he swings his spear like a fan to fling back the stones, slightlyter, the prince invokes [Air Shield] magic to repel the stones back to the crowd. Some stones alsoe flying toward us, so I use mid level force magic [Defense Wall II] to create a transparent dome shaped barrier. Unlike the lower force magic [Defense Wall], you can go in and out of this freely. With a bwoosh sound, the princes [Air Shield] had been broken. "Tsk, a magician huh--" The princes loathing was interrupted by a stone that hit his forehead. It seems he has taken his helmet off after meeting the checking stations official. "Ill crush you damn small frieeeeeeeeeees!" The prince whos bleeding on his forehead shouted in rage. With that wrath, the crowds state changed from [Enraged] to [Panic]. Apparently, his shout earlier was added with [Coercion] skill. The crowd begin to run away from the prince one after another. "Uwaaaaaah, well be killeeeeeed." "Run! Well get eaten from the head!" "My child isnt here, where is my childdddd." The panicked male refugees run while kicking down the frail old people and women. I make an effort to save the weak as much as possible using [Magic Hand]. Unlike the criminals earlier, I cant let ordinary women and children get hurt even though they have the same ideology. As expected I couldnt save all 1000 people, people who got their bone fractured and injured appeared one after another. "--Dont think Ill let you run!" It seems the prince intends to pursue them. "Ill crush the left side. You do the right side." "O-ou." Macho Warrior seemed to be taken aback by the princes angry look. I dont intend to watch a mass ughter, so I need to act now. "Please calm down." Ie out of the checking station and whack the princes head with a long wand Ive taken from my bag. "What are you doing!" "I canceled your abnormal status with magic. It seems theres someone who can use incitement magic over there." I told the turning prince while checking that his [Enraged] state had returned to nk. I used mind magic [Cool Down] since his magic armor would have been broken if I used the usual Break Magic. Macho Warriors state had already restored when he was taken aback by the princes action. Its probably because simple mind is easy to get abnormal status, but in turn its also easy to be restored from one. "-- Erase Evil Effect" Glittering light emitted from Sera rain down upon the refugees. Seras advanced level holy magic removed abnormal status of the refugees. This magic doesntst long even though its effect is immediate, so I use mind magics [Calm Field] to prevent them from getting incited again. Since the refugees are spread far and wide, I expand the effective range by stretching it thin. The effectiveness slightly decreases, but it should be enough to lower the sess rate of the incitement. Advanced magic could probably protect them easily, but since there were many frail people among the refugees, I didnt use high powered magic which would have big burden on their bodies. With this, Ive stopped the refugees from rioting and prevented the agents secret maneuver. Arresting the agents and their cooperators will be forter. That is because--. I see a priest in white clothing walking toward here from the wastnd that has quieted down from Seras magic. --It seems the next one is the fake apostle. Book 14 - 14-41. Wyvern Kingdom (8) The Fake Apostle 14-41. Wyvern Kingdom (8) The Fake Apostle Satous here. I feel that I be unusually temperamental when Im tired. Even though I know that itll get better if I take a warm bath and enough sleep, its hard to attain such luxurious chances. A priest with white robe walks toward us in the open space which has been quieted down by Seras magic. Its the fake apostle. I cannot see the fake apostles visage since their hood covers until the nose. The long hair spilling from the hood is blue colored. --Is the fake apostle not a reincarnated person? The fake apostle doesnt use healing magic at the injured people even while looking at them sorrowfully. The fake apostle stops about 10 meter before us. I think they want to be outside the range, but its already within the range of Macho Warrior and the prince who have Flickering Movement. "--Youre hurting soldiers andmoners." The fake apostle said in shaking anger with a slightly husky voice. Still angry even after getting the [Erase Evil Effect] and [Calm Field] huh, it seems the fake apostle needs more calcium. "Huuh? Who the hell are you?" "Be careful, he might have some ns." Macho Warrior who heard the fake apostles muttering scowled, the prince warned him while holding the Dragon Fang Spear. Looks like the prince has regained hisposure with Seras magic earlier. Im d that hes returned to his intellectual staff officer-type character. "Military that doesnt perform civilian control is merely a violent organization." The fake apostle arrogantly said words that sounded like some superficial knowledge. I think civilian control is no different from violence. Moreover, does this world even have the concept of civilian control? Somehow, I have a bad feeling that we cant have a talk, let alone persuading the fake apostle. "A mere violent organization is the same as Yakuza--" The pair of eyes inside the hood are shining purple. "Oy, Ive a bad hunch." "Are you telling the truth? Your hunch is something that cant be disregarded." Macho Warrior muttered, the prince looked sour. "Be salt with my Infinite Salt Maker!" --Oy oy. I reactedte since I was distracted with the skills name which sounded familiar. White fog sprout out from below the fake apostles feet that are shining purple painting the surrounding white. The white Tsunami swallows weeds, bushes, and rocks while leaving white objects behind it--theyre probably things that have turned into salt. Apparently its a skill that turn anything, regardless if its organic or inorganic, into salt. ording to AR reading, the fake apostles MP has decreased, so its probably a type of skill that consumes MP. "This is baad." "Were withdrawing--Sir Pendragon too, quick!" Macho Warrior and the prince quickly made the strategic decision of retreating. The speed of salt-turning wave is elerating, but they should be able to evade it with their physical ability. "--Tei." I took out a small palm wood chip and threw it at the fake apostles face. Of course I perfectly held back. With a thud, the fake apostles face was hit and they fainted. The salt wave isnt stopping even after Ive defeated the fake apostle. ".... Divine Light Wall" Sera invoked an advanced level magic, a glittering light wall appeared. The salt wave that touches the wall scatter into light purple and blue sparks. It seems she has [Chant Shortening] like her older sister, Lady Ringrande, her magic invocation is faster than I thought. Even Arisa was surprised to see her learning advanced level magic of both [Holy Magic: Tenion Belief] and [Light Magic] despite being level 43. The experiment to see whether skill given through [Gift Orb] could level up appears to be a sess. I thoroughly drain the fake apostles MP with [Mana Drain]. In addition, I tied the fake apostle with [Thorn Foot] rope to prevent MP recovery. "Viscount-sama, are you alright?" "Yes, Im okay." Soldiers came running out of the checking station. It seems Macho Warrior and the prince are staying in the station. "Satou-san, Id like to treat the injured people, may I?" I check the positions of the agents on the map. Other than the wounded one who got left behind, the agents have split into three groups in different locations with a pair in each group. "Yes, no problem." I consented Seras request and asked the captain to guard her. I also asked the soldiers to watch over the fake apostle. Using natures call as an excuse, I walk to a bush alone. Theres something that needs to be taken care of before interrogating the fake apostle. "--Tama." "You called~?" Bounce, ninja Tama in pink hood appeared from my shadow below. I was just muttering alone, Ill call Tama with Unit Arrangement, but she appeared by herself instead.... Apparently Tamas Ninjutsu can do the same thing as shadow magics [Shadow Portal]. I squat down in the bush and disy a map with [Illusion] magic in front of Tama. "This is our location, these ones over there with the red points are the suspects." "Aye aye sir~" I was still in the middle of my exnation, but Tama dived into the shadow and then screams urred from among the refugees. "Viscount-sama! Something seems to be happening over there." "Its fine, its just one of my subordinates." I replied its okay to the soldier who call out from the opposite side of the bush. It seems ninja Tamas acts ended before long, she jumped out of the shadow with five agents wrapped in bamboo mat. Everyone is unconscious, maybe because they were being carried inside the shadow space. "Secured bad people~?" "Thank you Tama. Do you have any request for the dinner?" "Yess, hambuurg~?" "Alright. Were having a hamburg steak full course today." After I said that, Tama disappeared into the shadow after happily dancing the [Rejoicing Dance] secret version. "Th-these guys are?" "The ringleaders of this case." I drag one of the agents back, while leaving the rest for the soldiers to carry. The captain asked how I caught them, but I answered, "Its a secret." They must have interpreted that there were Shiga Kingdoms secret agents lurking. "--Did I lose?" The fake apostle seems to have woken up. "This is a rope that absorbs magic power right?" I affirm the fake apostles question. Since the soldiers are currently busy dealing with the agents and the male refugees, its only Sera and me who are in front of the fake apostle. The refugees who had been treated went back to their location. "Why were you trying to kill the prince and me?" "P-prince?" I crouched down in front of the fake apostle and inquired about the reason. The fake apostle who realized that they were trying to harm a royalty is panicking noticeably. Looks like theyre unexpectedly someone of lower middle ss. "In-injuring the popce, they can die out for all I care." Apparently, they decided not to hear it and continue the talk. "Those people were the ones who kidnapped Silga Kingdoms people and injured the hostages. The prince and his friend only helped their citizens and punished the criminals." "H-however--th-there shouldnt be any need to kill them." The fake apostle made a forced excuse to Seras sound argument. It seems the fake apostle is poor at debating. Apparently, they didnt have any ulterior motive, they just jumped out without thinking when they saw militant men killingmoners. Even if they have Unique Skills, I cant believe they survive this long with such a simplistic thinking. "Those lizards were clearly stronger than humans." "Therefore, they should catch the criminals who harmed their citizens without killing them?" "Th-thats right!" --Un? The fake apostle said some subtle racial discrimination just now. The fake apostle agreed to Sera without noticing her cold tone, maybe because Sera looked like she was listening to them. Sera is kind to the weak, but as a descendant of a Duke house, shes strict to people who disturb order. "Whats the point in that?" "P-point?" Sera continued talking to the confused fake apostle. "Do you know what would happen if they were arrested alive?" Sera pauses, the fake apostle doesnt speak back. "Bandits who surrender will end up bing crime ves and be forced to work in manualbors, they rarely get executed." "Th-thats right!" Sera shuts up the fake apostle who reflexively spoke during her speech with a cold nce. Sera haspletely taken the pace. "That is only the case if the bandits injured amoner." "Just what are? ....Ah." Apparently, the fake apostle realized what Sera wanted to say. "People who meant harm toward royalty wont end up just by getting executed. Their whole families will be executed for the crime of treason. In this case, it probably would have applied to the refugees." Sera might have slightly exaggerated it, but getting all the members executed is a possible discretion of the king. If I had to say, the stone-throwing at that time would have likely be viewed as a problem, but we can just throw the whole responsibility to the mysterious group [Cannibal Snake] that was the heart of the problem. "P-people--" Purple ripples develop on the fake apostles body. Oops, please dont rampage in this ce. I could do something about it even if it was a demon lordfication, but Id like to refrain doing that in a ce with this many witnesses. "--People arent segmented by ss!" The fake apostle who turned the Thorn Foot rope into salt stood up while saying so. Objects that have been turned into salt drop down below the fake apostle. The whirling salt crystals are reflecting the sunlight, glittering. The too slender upper half of the body is hidden by the flowing purple hair, the lower half of the body is covered by the whirling salt smoke. I took out a sample of mass-produced mantle from my bag and threw it to the fake apostle. "--Wear your clothes, you exhibitionist." Its a naked body of a beautiful girl who will likely drive a certain group of enthusiasts wild, but since its out of my preferred range, I dont feel happy seeing that. Ill dly appreciate it if its in five years time. Wha, whos an exhibitionist--ueee The fake apostle who finally noticed her situation holds her body and crouches down. She hides herself in the mantle I gave while turnig bright red. It looks like she was really flustered, she said thest line in Japanese. Apparently she failed to control her skill well when she was cutting the rope, her wig and clothes turned into salt too. I look at the fake apostle whos a reincarnated person, agents of a mysterious group, and the refugees who have humans supremacy doctrine, in turns. Let me see, what will be a good middle ground. Id like to settle this and quickly get back to the pleasure trip. Book 14 - 14-42. Wyvern Kingdom (9) Cleaning-up 14-42. Wyvern Kingdom (9) Cleaning-up Satous here. Terrorism is woeful and violent. Terrorism that aims at people behind the military instead the military itself is a big problem in the modern society. And even in another world--. "I forbid you from using skills, including Unique Skills." I used [Geass] skill at the fake apostle who was ring at me spitefully to nip the trouble in the bud. The ornamental mantle of noble clothes is too small to hide her body so shes been fidgeting restlessly since awhile ago. Looks like she even didnt pay attention to the fact that she got [Geass]ed. ....Lewd I take a big shirt from my bag and drop it on theining fake apostles head. "Behave yourself for a bit." Dont look at me you pervert. She somehow feels like my little sister when she was in her rebellious phase. I avert my gaze from the fake apostle whos having a hard time wearing the shirt to hide her body, and entrust the rest to Sera whose smile looks scary. Her Japanese wording seems childish somewhat. Did she have any reason to use masculinenguage? The prince and Macho Warrior came here when I was thinking such. Looks like they had sensed that the situation was under control. "Sir Pendragon, I know that humans are in heat all year round, but understand the time and ce." "Really. If you want to strip and assault your captive, at least do it in that bush over there." Apparently, the people of the checking station think that I stripped the fake apostles clothes. The soldiers look awkward, the women and children among the refugees are looking frightened. Only the prostitute-like women among the refugees emphasize their breasts, trying to appeal to me. Very shrewd. "Its a misunderstanding. The tool she had got out of control and turned her own clothes to salt. Theres no danger anymore since the tool has been destroyed." I took out a broken tool from my breast pocket. Of course its just a [looks legit] item that has nothing to do with the fake apostle. If Im not mistaken its the failed creation of Echigoya Firms Prof. Jahad who tried to make [A magic tool to mutually create magic power and electric power] is it? Since he was obsessed with subjects that involved rotation, he had been immersing himself in that theme afterpleting the new aerodynamic engine model. When I visited Echigoya Firm not too long ago, the Japanese Aoi boy who was working as the Profs assistant grumbled that he didnt have time to do his own research. Leaving that aside--. The prince nced at the item and lost interest, then he turned his sight to the agents. "Even though I know that the captives in battlefield are prioritized to the captor, would you be willing to hand over those men to our country." "I dont mind if you let me take custody of the girl over there." Dealing with the agents afterward sounds troublesome, its easier to let the people in charge to handle them. The prince readily consented, so the fake apostle has been ced under my custody. Now that Ive sealed her dangerous Unique Skill, Ill leave her at some Zaikuon temple or monastery in some safe easy-to-live city. An Urion priest soldier who has personal appraisal skill, [Judgment Eye] runs up to the prince and whispers something to his hear. He reported that the agents were not ordinary mob. "Incitement and Brainwashing?" "Thats some heretic skills.... Maybe theres some of their friends who can use mind magic?" "Dont be stupid. If theres someone who can use such heretic magic, Ill feed them to the wyvern." Looks like mind magic is more hated than I thought. Ill keep the fact that theres someone who can use mind magic here a secret. "Are you going to execute the ones who have Incitement and Brainwashing skills?" "It should be fine as long as both of their eyes and mouths are blocked. Although this is the first time I meet people who have these skills, Ive learned about it during my training when I was entrusted to be the person in charge of the checking station." --Hohou? Id like to receive that training. Ill ask Silga King if I could get one once we get back to the royal castle. "Needless to say, block their mouth and suicide attempt." "Yes, the one with Brainwashing skill might have influenced the soldiers in the station. Ill let soldiers who have just been assigned to be the guards." The officers in this country seem to be quite excellent. After getting all their equipment besides their underwear stripped, the agents who are tied with [Magic Sealing Chain] are carried by the soldiers to the station. There were some men who shouted, [Save sensei!] among the refugees, but the soldiers quickly arrest and took them to the station together with the agents. Next, we need to deal with the refugees. As I switched my thought to that, roaring sounds and vibrations detained it. "What happened!" "The checking stations gate is copsing!" A soldier answered the prince. "Were asking the reason! Im going for a bit. You wait here with Sir Pendragon." Macho Warrior ran to the station after saying so. I wouldnt go with him even if he asked me to. Because--. "Suicide bombing?" "Yeah, the stations gate has copsed, pieces of meats are sticking to the surrounding wall and tower." Itll appear in my dream if you exin it in detail so please stop that. Without even listening to the prince and Macho Warriors conversation, I know that all of the agents have died looking at the disappeared points on the map. Looks like the sympathizer men and the soldiers who were with the agents instantly died too. After that thorough physical check, just where did they hid the bombs..... Good grief, please stop with suicide bombing terror in another world. I searched [Bomb] on the map just in case and found a hit on a pregnant woman. Looking with 3D disy, I found that it was inside the pregnant womans stomach. I enter a bush once again and pull the [Bomb] from the pregnant woman with advanced space magic [Aport Object]. It seems the bomb is triggered when its taken outside, its swelling in my hand. --I wont let it. I put the bomb that was going to explode in my hand into my storage. I deem [Cannibal Snake] which the agents belong to as the same dangerous organizations as the [Wings of Liberty] and the [Light of Liberty]. Theres no need to be considerate with a group who made use of a pregnant woman to do bomb terrorism. ".... Mass Heal All" Once Serapleted her long long chant, more than 1000 refugees are wrapped in a giant light pir that extends to the sky. The glittering blue firefly light heals the refugees and washes away their fatigue. "--Ooh, god." "Onii-chan! Mother has woken up!" "Something feels warm." "My legs, I can move my legs." "Feels nice.... I feel happy somehow. Wonder if the heaven is calling me." Bright smiles return to the refugees who have been healed with Seras holy magic. There was a slightly dangerous remark mixed in, but it must just have been my mind tricking me so I ignore it. I signal to the soldiers to carry barrels put with food and water to the refugees. Ive negotiated with the prince to share the food and water reserve of the checking station. Of course it was not free and I paid the price. "That was Tenion-samas holy mark--That person must be a saintess with the name." "Lets pray to saintess-sama and Tenion-sama." The religious officials who noticed the holy mark inside the light pir astutely advertised and propagated it to the surrounding people. Some people whose wounds are cured and stomachs are satisfied offer thankful prayers while looking content. That circle spread like a chain reaction and reached the whole refugees. Perhaps due to the effect of the people who are praying earnestly, Sera has gotten a new [Saintess] title. Saintess? No one praised me even though I worked that hard.... The fake apostle who was kneeling behind me muttered herint with a gloomy face. The soldiers who dont understand Japanese are looking at her weirdly. Did the fake apostle haphazardly punish people without getting thanked by anyone? I wanted to ask her circumstances, but since an old man with rtively good attires wasing here, I turned my attention to him. "--How should we thank you." The old man who introduced himself as a former representative of Makiwa Kingdoms Keldan towns governor prostrated himself before Sera and me. It seems he was leading the refugees before the agents and their sympathizers took over. He thanked us for giving food and water to the refugees who had been weakened. "Give your thanks not to me but His Highness who gave his permission to share the stations water and food." Maybe because their countries were at odd, the old man was hesitating for a bit but then he finally fell prostrate and thanked the prince and Macho Warrior. There were people who were happy with my salt but there were lots who used me "A smuggler!", tried to put me into jail and profited by reselling it. The fake apostle muttered grudge like she had fallen ill. In a lot of cases, salt sales right is held by countries ornd lords, so youll get caught if you carelessly sell them. "So, has Makiwa Kingdom lost to Weasel Empire?" "We dont know. Two days after the news that Marquis Dasles territory at the eastern end got attacked, our town at the northwest also got attacked by the empires monster tamer army." I check the map while listening to the old man. Besides Makiwa Kingdoms Royal Capital and two towns, only the territory capital of the southern Muzaris Earldom is left in Makiwa Kingdom. The town near Silga Kingdom has also been upied by Weasel Empires army, around 3000 refugees are currently moving toward Silga Kingdom. It seems theyre doing ve hunting, mercenary units under Weasel Empire are moving vigorously. ....I dont intend to participate in a war. I dont want to see ces where people die and I still dont like to see corpses even now. Im not good against violent scenes, and I dont take pleasures in overwhelmingly infringing other people with force. However, I dont like this even more. After considering a bit, Ive decided. Tifaliza, when is the fitting-out of the airships from beforepleted? The second airships in three days, the third airships in ten days. I talk to Tifaliza in Shiga Kingdoms Echigoya Firm through [Telephone]. She answered without getting surprised nor paused even though I called her suddenly. Kuro-sama should entrust it to General Manager Elterina if you want to hasten it. She should be able to make the second to depart the Royal Capital tomorrow and the third in two days. She gave that suggestion taking my intention into consideration. Okay, tell that to Manager. --Please excuse me, but I think itll be better if Kuro-sama directly instructs her. If you whisper close to her ears "I can only count on you", the wanted delivery date will certainly be fulfilled. Its rare for Tifaliza to make a joke. I change the call and ask Manager to elerate the departure. Please Elterina. Im counting on you-- Andstly, when I tried to joke as Tifaliza said, Manager who sounded excited interrupted. Leave it to me! Forget tomorrow, Ill make the warships depart by todays end. The rest of the fitting-out can just be done in the middle of the flight. --Ooh, the effectiveness is outstanding. Alright, now the alibi for transporting the refugees is perfect. The vige I lived in was really really poor-- After returning to Silga royal castle, I tried talking to the fake apostle, Kei, while waiting for the audience with the king. I was hesitating for a bit, but I didnt call Arisa and Hikaru. There was no danger physically speaking, but since I was slightly bothered with Keis gloomyugh, I decided to hear her out before the two. --I lived in terrible poverty, my past life looked like heaven inparison. To be honest, it was enough to make me resent the god who reincarnated me. Kei talked about her birthce while staring at the ground. Sounds like itll be a darker story than I thought. Even so you know, my parents this time were good people. They didnt hit me without reason or left me outside like my previous parents did, they didnt cull me like other families did, and they raised me who was useless. Looks like she loves her parents in this world. Keis face smiled a little only when she talked about them. I, who was an urban junior high student, couldnt do anything. Even if I knew useful tools, I couldnt make them, and I didnt have money to ask someone to make them. And yet, I did as best as I could with my parents-- --Her vige was attacked by thieves. Everyone was dead when I came back from gathering nuts. I couldnt remember well after that. I didnt know whether the salt pirs that remained in the whited vige were the thieves or vigers. Her Unique Skill probably went out-of-control. Im surprised she didnt turn into demon lord. At that time, I might have died if I didnt meet gramp who was on pilgrimage.... I guess thats good too? Then Id be able to go to heaven with my parents. Its probably something that happens often in remote regions, but you just dont know how to console the one concerned. I merely listened to her story quietly. Gramp was a priest-sama of Zaikuon Temple. --Its connected. He couldnt use holy magic since the god was weakened, but gramp said that he learned medicines topensate for magic. I see since god Zaikuon died and holy magic became unusable, he learned the alternative. He said if Zaikuon temples priests go around while doing good deeds, people who feel gratitude will give their prayers and the weakened god will be healthy, so we worked hard. Kei was visiting various countries with the old priest to impart their idea and techniques to the people of Zaikuon Temples. But it was a fruitless effort.... I forgot which city, but some priests who didnt like gramp giving medicines hired bad people to kill gramp. And then, after turning those evil priests and bad people into salt, she began to do the sham pilgrimage in ce of the old priest alone. Her skills are of the usual reincarnated person sets, and then [Hunger Resistance], [Rot Resistance], [Poison Resistance], [Disease Resistance], [Paralyze Resistance], [Good Walker], [Compounding] andstly [Holy Magic: Zaikuon Belief]. She couldnt heal the refugees after all, she probably cant invoke the magic even if she has the skill. This world is a shitty game. Thats why, Ill revive the god and make this world right.... A world where good people wont have unpleasant things happening to them, a world where bad people will surely be punished.... Thats why, I-- --Calling herself Zaikuon apostle, and punishing the evil are probably her way to do her justice. I let Kei who began tough as if cramping to sleep with mind magic, and then I called Sera in the next room to use her holy magic on Kei who was having a nightmare so she can sleep peacefully. Holy magic is good for this kind of thing. Herst line is a dangerous way of thinking, but shecks knowledge and experience to realize the thing she wants. I dont care whether god Zaikuon is revived or not, but Ill let Kei to study with a teacher to correct her way. Moreover, there should be other people who werent bad yet got turned into salt by her [Infinite Salt Maker], so I have to make her make up for it and visit their graves once her study is done to some extent. While were at it, Ill let her mingle with various countries and peoples hierarchy to broaden her view. "--Have you decided to ept the refugees?" "Regarding that matter.... Since the scale was bigger than I expected, I cannot decide it on my own." I met the king and talked about the way to cope with the refugees. After that time, I talked to the old man representative from before, it seemed Makiwa Kingdoms racial discrimination stemmed from the assassinations of Marquis Dasless family and Makiwa King by white tigerkin. After those incidents, rejection campaign toward the white tigerkin unnaturally exploded and developed toward the whole demi-humans. Theres a high chance that people who were like those agents were behind the rejection campaign. If thats the whole story, then the root of the racial discrimination seems shallow. "So, until the decision from my countryes, Im thinking of putting a monster barrier in the valley near the border to Makiwa Kingdom to be a temporary foreign settlement." Eventually, I want to send them home together with the ones taken by the ve hunters. Moreover, Silga Kingdoms nobles would probablyin if there were arge mass near the national border after all. "Did my son not tell you? Thats the hunting ground of Fort Phanters yknow? Monster barrier has no meaning before a Fort Phanter." "Please dont worry, my subordinates will take care of that." Ive already dispatched the beastkin girls, currently they must be hunting the Fort Phanters around the area. Ive also asked Mia to make a spring with her advanced level water magic. "Sir Pendragon, are you aware of an organization called Cannibal Snake?" "If Im not mistaken, its the organization the spies who destroyed the checking station belong to. Im sorry but I dont know any further." Silga King shakes his head. "Then, how about Glutton Racoon and Filth Eater Fox?" "No, unfortunately I dont know them. Is there any rtion with the aforementioned Cannibal Snake?" "That I dont know. The two I mentioned earlier were organizations whose members had Incitement and Brainwashing skills used by Furu Empire a long time ago. I remember a story about people who inherited those organizations namesying waste to Shiga Kingdom during the era of the mad king Galtafut. I thought a noble of Shiga Kingdom like Viscount-sama would know about them." Fumu, organizations of an ancient empire huh.... At the very least, organizations called [Glutton Racoon] and [Filth Eater Fox] dont seem to exist within my range. I cant use extensive search since there are many people who have Incitement skill. Theres only several people with Brainwashing skill in a country it seems. Its more numerous than I thought. I tried to examine the map closer but there was no one who belonged to organizations with simr name. Silga King put several terms for the matter of the foreign settlement, but I agreed to them since they were something that could be solved with money. Time is precious right now. Our airship departed to Shiga Kingdom. I dont have time to keep the fake apostle Keipany so I let her sleep with continuous-type mind magic and left her in the airship. Shes going to wake up in three days, but my business should be over by that time. "Are you ready everyone?" "But of course! We checked our equipment for 10 times already." With Arisa in the lead, everyone nodded. Matching that movement, the rabbit ears and the colorful feathers swayed. "Alright, lets go!" We, Team Pendragon, depart to Makiwa Kingdom thats in war. Now, lets protect the refugees from the ve hunting groups. Book 14 - 14-43. War Kingdom (1) Scientific Weapons Its not from Satous point of view this time 14-43. War Kingdom (1) Scientific Weapons "Wheel Chief! We can see Makiwa Kingdoms capital in the front!" "Stop. Operator, stop the followers too." Steel box-like weapons of the weaselkin stopped on top of the cliff. Although it looks like a golem carriage, it has a peculiar shape where theres a box on top of a t box and a long and narrow cylinder attached to the top box. The tiger and lionkin ves on the vehicles are watching the surrounding. After the ves confirmed that there were no danger in the surrounding, the top of the top box opened, and a weaselkin man called Wheel Chief showed his face. Wheel Chief sprawled on the clifftop and checked the capital using a magic tool that looked like two attached tubes to see from a distance. Hes not wearing armor despite being a soldier, only sturdy looking clothes. From here to the capital, its about half a ri in weaselkins unit, and around 3KM in earth unit. "The Rocket Roon unit and Iron Hopper Cavalry have spread out in front of the capital huh.... As expected of the mobile corps." 100 Rocket Roons as big as three adult men and 3000 Iron Hoppers as big as a horse are lined up in front of the capital. Screw-like suspicious magic tools are attached on top of the monsters heads. The riders in the box on the back of the monsters are probably using those magic tools to control them. "Captain, will Makiwa knightse out?" "Oh they will." The one next to a Wheel Chief called Captain was a young Wheel Chief of a trailing vehicle. "--Rather, if they dont, the Rocket Roons and Iron Hoppers can just jump over the wall and devastate the capital." "Theyre in the palm of Tacticican-sama arent they." Captain looks sullen, it seems he doesnt like the Tactician. "Were a bit too far from here. Well move to the ruins of hunting mansion over there." "Understood." By Captains order, the vehicles move again. Buzz, buzz, ng, ng, while spreading strange noise that wont lose to their appearances, they move while leaving strange wheel tracks. If there were a modern Japanese man here, he surely would call the vehicles. --Tanks. "Wheel Chief, we got a new message from headquarter. The scouts who had infiltrated the capital could only identify Water and Earth, the Wind and Fire werent there." "Alright!" Wheel Chief grinned and struck his fist at his palm. "This war--weve won." "Is Fire--the Crimson Wand that Marquis Dasles had really that dreadful?" With his military shoes, Wheel Chief trampled the bored loading officers head who interrupted. Marquis Dasles territory in Makiwa Kingdom is the closest to the weaselkin territory, but the weaselkin never tried to invade it even after utterly destroying Lionkin and Tigerkin Kingdoms. And, its widely known how the mentioned Lionkin Kingdom tried to invade Makiwa Kingdom many times only to be repulsed by Marquis Dasles for generations. The story about how they killed enemy troops who invaded the territory but never once pursued the troops who got out of the territory out of mercy is also famous. "Even General ordered us to retreat without attacking if Marquis Dasles appeared." "What did Tactician-sama said?" Wheel Chief once again trampled the loading officers head who implied that the tactician was greater than the general. "Listen okay? Dasles isnt someone to be afraid of. The Crimson Wand he has is." The Crimson Wand handed down in Marquis Dasles house is famous as a treasured wand which contains me spirit, but at the same time its also said that its a cursed item that makes fire monsters gather. Including Marquis Dasless Crimson Wand, this Makiwa Kingdom has four lords with elemental wands. Holding the Roaring Vibration Wand that rules over earth, Earl Jizaros of the north. Holding the Surging Wave Wand that rules over water, Earl Mizaras of the west. Holding the Typhoon Wand that rules over the wind, Earl Muzaris of the south. ording to the contact earlier, it appears Earl Jizaros of the Roaring Vibration Wand and Earl Mizaras of the Surging Wave Wand are in the royal castle. Their easy-to-be-confused names seem to be infamous among diplomats and young people who aspire to enter into military service. "This tank and cannonball are weak against fire. It cant defend against Crimson Wand with just fireproof magic enchant." The operator thought that it was just another of the mighty elemental wands of the four house with a different element, but he wisely judged that it would only bring the Wheel Chiefs shoes onto his head if he said it out loud. "A report from the ratkin keeping watch! A super huge golem three time as big as the outer wall has appeared." "So it appeared atst. Theres no water dragon huh?" "Yes, its just the golem." "Good, activate the engine! Order the soldiers outside to hide in the bush! Operator, tell the other vehicles to get ready." "Understood." The soldiers get ready as the war begins. "Is there still no signal?" "--There it is! Two ck balls, permission to engage." Wheel Chief gave his order as a report from the observer came. "Good! Take the aim. Gunman, you dont need to aim at the legs, just shoot at the golems huge chest!" "Wheel Chief, what to do with Captains wait and see--" The loading officer stuffs a huge long and thin cannonball into the barrel, the gunman turns the handle and adjusts the cannons angle. "The era of huge golems in battlefields has ended. Exposing such a stupidly huge target--" He checks the slide rule result in the scope. "Im aiming, Ill aim at ya, alright, here! Aim and shoot!" With the gunners shout, the steel cannonball flies over one kilometer away. The super huge golem that was peerless against the Rocket Roons and Iron Hoppers stopped moving with a roaring sound. It tried to bnce itself after a bit, but it couldnt stand the countless cannonballs shot at its chest as its ankle broke, and fell behind while breaking the capitals wall. Earth, sand and dust overrun the capital with terrific force. "Alright, you did well! The knights areing out next! Prepare the buckshots." "Captain, a new report from Tank #2. They want to start the Magic Eater experiment, so they ask for an escort." "Hoo, so its finally time for the Magic Eater experiment huh--The top might be thinking to meddle with Shiga Kingdom too eh." Wheel Chief licked his lips when he heard the operators report. "Captain, how should we reply?" "Tell them understood. Inside the Magic Eater, only we, Scientific Tank Unit can fight properly--" "Knights without physical reinforcements are just tasty meatballs. Well run and kill them over the caterpirs." Hearing Wheel Chief, the silent pilotughs dryly kehi kehi. The tank corps started their attack on the capital while being wrapped inplicated mood. "From the north gate, theres 10 knights, 500 light knights--this is bad! The water dragon appeared from the west gate!" "Were leaving it alone, first we need to pluck the feathers of Magic Beast Units to prevent them from flying." "You sure are some careful guy." It seems destroying units with the ability to fly is a normal practice in this world. "Captain, dont you think its strange?" "What is?" He ignored the loading officer and asked back the operator. "Earl Jizaros of Roaring Vibration Wand isnt summoning the next golem. It should have been about time for his magic power to recover enough with magic potion...." "Come to think of it, that is strange--tell the HQ. They probably have realized it already, but just in case." "Understood." Wheel Chief ordered after pondering the operators words. Its the HQs job to think about the whole picture--looks like thats what hes concluded. "Water dragons breath ising." The after-wave of the water dragons breath graze the tanks. "--Damage minimum. Several desant soldiers are deserting." "We can collect themter. Right now charge!" It seems the life of Tank Desants soldiers are light in this world. "Signal balls--three red balls. Theyre invoking Magic Eater." "The vibration suppression machine will stop. Careful not to bite your tongue." A vehicle with round ring attached on it got close to the capital and shot out ck ripples. The vibration on the tanks became intense the moment those ripples touched them. "To the front, knights areing." "Gunman! Rout them!" "Ou! No need to aim! Eat this!" The tanks barrel spouts out ck smoke, a different cannonball from earlier approaches the knights. "Advance while ignoring the missed shots!" """OU!""" The knights are pressing on while ignoring the cannonball which ising toward no one, but then the shell disperses in the air, scattering innumerable buckshot. "Such feeble pebbles are nothing against magic armors, my Vajra and tempered muscles--" The knight in the lead died without being able to finish his words. They died without noticing that their enchanted armors became mere metal armor and their proud skills had been neutralized until the very end. Even the lucky knights who survived were either ran over by the caterpirs or got their hearts stabbed by the tankmens spears. The magic beast corps whose movements be dull cross over the main gate to attack the capital. "Dont fall behind them! Shoot fire bombs at the royal castle from the cliff before the west gate!" Wheel Chief is burning with ambition to leave a military record of damaging the capital, which is usually protected by defensive wall from the City Core, from outside. However, the world is not that easy. "Ca-Captain! Its badbadbadbad" "Calm down!" The head of the gunner who shouted like he was broken was kicked. --ǣף̣ϣңϣϣϣϣϣգΣ! The soldiers who heard the roar stiffened from fear. The hardened Wheel Chief forcefully moves and opens the hatch, turning his head toward the blue sky. A flock of dragons are flying in the sky. Theres even a more than 80 meter long lesser dragon leading the four. The white dragon in the back is only 30 meter long, but thats not a constion. "Why are the Silga Kingdoms dragons here...." If the people of the country muttered by Wheel Captain heard that, they would shake their heads. Our countrys dragons-sama are not that big, or so theyd say. "--Captain." The white dragon is swooping towards the tanks. "Rotate at once. Were escaping once we surprise it!" "Captain, its no good." "Loading fool shut up. Right now our top priority is to bring the tank back to the home town." "--Not that." "What is not that!" "Thats not just a dragon, its a Dragon Knight." "Impossible...." Thats an unrealistic existence that only appears in fairy tales about heroes. During thest 1000 years, there were only two existences that were called Dragon Knights, Shiga Kingdoms Ancestor King Yamato and Silga Kingdoms Wandering King Riui. "All four of them are Dragon Knights?!" Theres no more reliable existence if they are allies, but theyre nothing but nightmare if they are enemies. Their only chance to win is--. "Captain, lets do it! We have Magic Eater right now." "Thats right! If we use all the experimental anti-aircraft high explosive projectiles, even if were up against the invincible dragons!" "Alright, lets wait and bombard them! Gain the time for the consort ne to escape!" It seems theyre betting on the slight possibility even though there are people who are in despair. "Ill be watching their faces the moment theyre wounded now that theres no magic wall defending their proud scales." The white dragon is assaulting while a lizardkin child on its back swinging its tail buzzingly. "Thats an awfully small lizardkin isnt it?" "Shoot!" "--Eat this!" The cannonball shot at 50 meter short distance sted in the air, scattering piece of metals. Its a certain kill distance even if the opponent is a dragon. "--That was surprising, nanodesu." The lizardkin child jumped down in front of the dragon and repelled all the metal pieces. The sword would have been broken if it was a normal sword. "Its nothingpared to Tamas shuriken nanodesu." Swing, the lizardkin child whonded in one revolution, shutan, takes a strange pose. "Pochi will forgive you if you surrender nodesuyo?" The caterpir blows backward, and then elerates with that recoils, rushing toward the lizardkin child. "Pochi punch, nanodesu!" "Not noticing the Magic Eater is your lost! Regret after getting ran over!" In a situation without magic power, a small fist is crashing into tons of iron lump. There is no need to narrate the result. --Or should have been. The next time Wheel Chief who was sure of his victory came to himself, he was on top of a mat along with the other tankmen with a burning tank nearby. Even though the front of the tank was squashed t, the pilot was uninjured lying nearby. For some reason hes not wearing trousers, but it doesnt seem like its hollowed out. "Have youe to desuka? Pochi rmends surrendering nodesu." "Okay, we surrender. My uncle is in the senate. Please ask the ransom money to the senate." He agreed to the advice of the lizardkin child, whose tail swings like a dogkin, to surrender. It seems hes judged that people of a country with no science wont be able to understand the principle behind the tank with how bad its burning. "....Tell me one thing." "The war is over already nodesu. Pochi doesnt mind one question nodesuyo?" "How did you wreck the vehicle we were riding on?" "Of course its because of this thoroughly tempered steel body nodesu!" Its a squishy hand that doesnt look like a steel at all--beastkins hand? When the Wheel Chief looked at it again, it hade back to lizardkins hand. "Pochi forgot that the glove was off nodesu. Pochis identity was almost exposed nodesu. Allies of justice are better unidentified nodesu. Miserable hell where even tears of blood freeze over waits for people who know the secret nodesuyo?" Wheel Chief shakes his head vigorously toward the glittering eyes. "--Its fine if you didnt see it nodesu." In order to varnish over it, Wheel Chief forcefully turned back the topic. "Magic power?" "Thats right, how did you do it in a ce where magic power is sealed." "Thats easy nanodesu! Fighting in a space where magic is nu is the basic of the basic nanodesu. If you cant do that much, youll be toyed with by the Ropper Rokkun in thebyrinths loweryer nodesuyo." Wheel Chief drylyughed at the dogkin child wearing lizard costume who was nodding. Apparently, there are existences outside of hismon sense in this world. Thus, the battle between the first deployment of Weaselkin scientific weapons VS Makiwa Kingdom, the unreasonable fantasy victory ended. The identity of the mysterious Dragon Knights who saved Makiwa Kingdom this day is wrapped in mystery with no one knowing. Further, the Wheel Chief who saw the only glimpse of their identity takes the secret to his grave. Book 14 - 14-44. War Kingdom (2) Dragon Riders 14-44. War Kingdom (2) Dragon Riders Satous here. I think a country can feel proud just by being safe and secure. While that may be true, parading in clothes that are as good as being half-naked in a business district at night is truly sexy but cute--I mean no, for adults with good sense, I think its necessary to be careful. Even if Im thinking "Nice, do it more" in my head. Enemies found~? Master! There are bad people nodesu! Tama and Pochi talk through the [Tactic Talk] which is superior in counterintelligence. As we entered Makiwa Kingdom, we caught a sight of the refugees escaping to the west and ve-hunting mercenaries chasing them. Both the escapees and the pursuers are humans. Ill save that group. Everyone please stop the battle in front of the royal capital if it looks like itll be decisive. Okay, this will be a cinch with the Evil Dragons. As Arisas said, Ive summoned the Evil Dragon family from thebyrinths loweryer for their coercive effect. The father Evil Dragon was hesitating to let anyone besides me riding on them, but they were unexpectedly cooperative to act as the dragon rides after sensing ck Dragons presence who yed with everyone yesterday. Further, since ck Dragon is too enthusiastic and prone to run amok, Im not bringing him here. Lyuryu is also with us nanodesu! --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The white lesser dragon that Pochi rides on cried peculiarly. Were equipped with the golden armor disguise version since today is an operation of absolute secrecy. The defensive power are the same as the original golden armor, but our appearances be to look like various beastkins like lizardkin. This is not magic but special make-up technique which is also used on Satou doll. Liza and Mia are disguising as rabbitkin, Pochi and Tama as lizardkin, Nana and Lulu as birdkin, and Arisa as catkin. Unfortunately, Hikaru is supervising the foreign settlement, while Zena-san and the others are to stay in the airship and the solitary ind pce. Were using these kind of disguises in order to hide our identities as well as to sweep away demi-humans discriminations in Makiwa Kingdom. Leaving that aside, lets help the people who are being chased. I waved my hand to Arisa and the others who are heading toward the royal capital, produced the newly developed artificial spirits [Griffon Riders] and then nose dived to the ground. After all, if there were only a few people, there would probably be some who would guess our identities. "Hyahha! Run, run, you garbage!" "If youre caught by the sca~ry onii-san, youre going to be ves yknow~?" The mercenaries chasing after the screaming refugees are purposely not catching up to them while smiling sadistically. "Boss, that!" "You fools, call me captain!" The mercenary leader who look up at us after getting urged by his friend looks terrified. Looks like he realized that theyve be the hunted now. Everyone, permission to trample. --У٣ףţţţ! The knights riding on the Griffons backs cannot talk, so the Griffons are abiding my order. More than 100 [Griffon Riders] hunt the mercenaries. Of course non-lethal is the default. The Griffons ws and beaks have the anti-personnel [Soft Stun] and [Paralyze] magic effect added on them, while thences that the knights riding on the Griffons backs hold have [Pain Force] in addition to the two above. This [Pain Force] is a mind magic that will cause sense of pain without inflicting physical injury. Its an original magic remodeled from the torture-use [Pain] magic exclusively for punishment, it has a limiter to limit the pain only at the level of [Tooth extraction without anesthetic] so it wont mistakenly kill people. Rather, I think the remodeled version is better suited for torture, but all is good since Im not going to tell it to others anyway. Voice of suffering and dread roll up from among the mercenaries who are getting trampled down by the Griffon riders. I can leave arresting the mercenaries to them. The automatic AI of the artificial spirits are truly capable. "Weve taken care of the ve hunt! You dont need to run away! I repeat--" Without taking part in the mercenary trampling, I go around telling the escapees that theres no danger anymore. --Huh? Arent they running away more franticallypared to when they were chased by the mercenaries? "Its the weaselkins magic beast troops!" "Well get eaten if we dont run!" Attentive Ears skill picked up such desperate voices from the tumult. Dang, people who arent used to seeing Griffons will think that theyre not mythical beasts but monsters huh.... I deport the Griffon Im riding, take out a single-seater small airship from my storage and ride on it. "Weve taken care of the ve hunt! You dont need to run away! I repeat--" This time it went well. Several refugees stopped, and some people began to wave their hands at me. "Isnt that elf-samas Light Ship from the fairy tale?" "Theres no way demi-humans would save us." "It must be the silver ship that Saga Empires Hero-sama rides." Looks like there are some people who discriminate against elves too in this country. I go around and repeat the announcement to the leaders of the refugees. There was only 5 KM wide of area to cover so itpleted shortly after and then Inded in front of the leading carriages. A woman in her twenties wearing red dresses out of the carriage before I show my face. For some reason, shes carrying a rod-shaped thing wrapped in cloth. ording to the AR-reading, the inside of the cloth seems to be a fire booster type of wand called [Crimson Wand]. "Thank you very much for your help. My name is Shelmina Dasles, the chief administrator of Marquis Dasless territory." Marquis Dasles was the house name of the pyromaniac noble who was chasing after the white tigerkin princess. This woman brings about calm atmosphere you wouldnt have guessed that she was from the same family as the pyromaniac noble who felt abnormal. "Li-Lizard." "I thought it was an elf, turned out it was a frog-eater." The one who exchanged insults that could be heard from afar were the young nobles behind Miss Shelmina. "Toger, Besso, what are you doing abusing the person who saved us! Shame on you." I was going to ignore them, but Miss Shelmina harshly rebuked them with the force of raging fire. After the young nobles opened and closed their mouths like they had forgotten to breath, they apologized to me. It was apletely superficial apologize, but since Im not going to meet them again, I lightly ignore it. "Umm, could you give me your name?" "Im the Dragon Knight Outis of the Lion Knight Order." For this case, Ive picked the famous name from the Greek mythology which means [nobody]. My affiliation is a bit tangled, but since mypanions are going to appear as Dragon Knights, its probably better for me to be the same as them. "Outis-sama, it might be shameful of me to ask you of this while not even being able to reward you for saving us--" Miss Shelmina put her hands on her chest and entreated. Shes probably going to ask me to escort them to a safe ce. "--There are several people who have been caught by the Weasel Empire ve hunters. I would like you to please help us save them." Fumu, that one huh. She asked me to help them, but her force only consists of 10 knights and around 50 nobles of which only five who have battle skills. "Okay. Ill grant your wish." I look for the locations of the captured refugees on the map and deploy the Griffon Riders there. There are channels between the artificial spirits and the user that connect our consciousness, its really useful in cases like this. "Thank you very much. Please use me and the knights as decoys." The nobles are scowling at Miss Shelmina from behind, as if saying dont say unnecessary things. I dont feel like saving the ones who run away for their self interest, but I tell her, "Theres no need" briefly. That is because the Griffon Rider unit who are moving at high speed are already infringing the mercenaries. "Please dont belittle me just because Im a woman! Even though I look like this, Ive been entrusted with the Crimson Wand by uncle. I cant use secret art of the Crimson Wand yet, but I can handle being a diversion." Without listening to the nobles who told her to stop, she unwrapped the cloth and showed me the wand. The ruby-like jewel on the tip of the wand is quite beautiful, but the miasma lump thats moving like a wriggling ck snake inside the jewel looks gross. It looks like itll curse you just by seeing it. "I already said that its unnecessary. My subordinates are already heading there." "Subordinates?" Come to think of it, she didnt see the Griffon Riders did she. I let a Griffon Rider who was hunting at the nearest ce to fly pass above us, showing its figure. "Raptor head with lion body--thats the mythical beast Griffon!" "Moreover, theres a knight riding on its back." "Its a Griffon Knight!" The ones who shouted were not Miss Shelmina but the young nobles behind her. Putting aside their personalities, it looks like theyre knowledgeable. "The person just now told me. Theyve saved all the refugees and taken care the mercenaries--" "I suppose that you are rted to Silga Kingdom. Would you escort us to the neighboring country?" An old noble who suddenly showed up beside Miss Shelmina demanded as such when I was talking. The other nobles rode on his coattails, asking the same in chorus. "Very well--however, the Griffons only allow people they recognize to ride on them, and my ship can only carry one person. Gather the people here as I will send a big airship to pick us up." "Thank you for your kindness." The old noble conveyed his gratitude. The nobles who wanted to ride on my airship sighed dejectedly, but they regained their spirit after hearing that a big airship woulde. I take food out of my Storage. Theyre cereal bar-like food made from a mix of Giant Kelp powder, misceneous dried fish and sea serpents meat. Echigoya Firm didnt make them, I used a personal manufacturing magic so no one can trace it back. I distributed these in the Snow Kingdom, but theyre convenient in this kind of situations. Next, I make a huge reservoir with earth magic and put in arge quantity of drinking water from the Storage. I can use magic to produce water, but itll just be a waste of magic power. Lastly, I make a y wall covering an area wide enough for a city and exterminate some pest. I leave behind several Griffon Riders to guard the refugees and leave the ce. "Outis-sama, could you escort me back to Makiwa Kingdoms royal castle? Now that the safety of the people has been guaranteed, I have a duty to fulfill as a noble, Ive to hurry to His Majestys side." "I already said before, my ship can only hold one passenger. Give it up." Its not like its impossible if we try, but Id feel somehow guilty to Aze-san if I were to spend some time glued with a beautiful woman with a nice body. Jaryuu One speaking, Guruu Head please reply. Griffon Head speaking. Dont get the call sign wrong. Is there something wrong? Its terrible! ording to Arisa, besides the tamed monster battalions, it seems there are also tank-like armored vehicle units. At first I thought they were manned golems, but it seems theyre really shaped like tanks. Tanks are certainly amazing, but even if they have thetest model of the modern tanks, I dont think theyre that much of a threat. However, just like Corpse inbyrinths lower has said back then, itll be bad if it vites the gods taboo. If the weaselkin were to be destroyed, itd be their own fault, but I imagine gods divine punishment to be sketchy. From the info I got from various sources, the weaselkin troops should have been formed of tamed monsters and manned golems. If Arisa really didnt mistake it, I might have to investigate the reason as to why these scientific weapons suddenly appeared. Of course Ill interrogate the tanks and the armored cars crew members, other than that, Ill also extract information from the weaselkin merchant who should be in Silga Kingdoms underground jail. If they dont know, maybe Ill just infiltrate Weasel Empire and directly investigate it? It might be a good idea to visit the hero whos trying to defeat the demon lord while were at it. Ah! The battle has begun! Master, permission to charge. Arisa, are there something like anti-aircraft gun and missile tanks? Doesnt look like theres any of that. There are 20 tanks and 10 armored cars. I feel that the armored cars are too few. Dont get hurt no matter what happens. Aye aye sir~ Roger nanodesu. Nn, leave it to me. The youth troupe replied energetically. Lifting off the stealth system. Nana and Lulu, please get ready. air-to-surface defense has been put into operation, so I report. Liza-san, Im ready too. Liza whos riding on the father Evil Dragon is taking themand. While watching the spectacr battle with [irvoyance] magic, I also manage the refugees rescue and guidance. It might be a good idea to recapture one nearest city from the weasel force and secure amodations for the refugees. Book 14 - 14-45. War Kingdom (3) The Weasels Aim 14-45. War Kingdom (3) The Weasels Aim Satous here. When I went abroad, it made me realize the virtue of Japanese service, at the same time, I also felt itsck of fortitude needed to handle guests with bad attitude. Although not to the extreme as the Code of Hammurabi, I dont think theres any need to be overly polite to someone with no manners. "Your Majesty! The scout dispatched to the east gate has found the honorable body of His Excellency Jizaros among the golems wreckage." "Jizaros of the earth right after Mizaras of the water...." When I came to Makiwa Kingdoms royal castle to talk about the post-war processing, the young king was currently receiving reports about the death from his close associates. Reading the mood, I abstain myself from butting in for a while. I wanted to end the war right before it started, but it seems there are many deaths still. Good grief, I just dont understand whats in the mind of the people who seek war. Is it really that fun to be the king of the hill and domineer over people? Itll be no exaggeration to call these people who love troublesome things masochists. This time I bent my principle and intervened since I found refugees being chased by ve hunters on my map, but Id like to make this a special case this once. Its better for me and my congenial friends andpanions to go on a humorous pleasure trip. While thinking like that, the talk in the audience chamber progresses. "So, was the Roaring Vibration Wand found close by the body?" "No.... The retainers of His Excellency Jizaros are currently searching for it." I tried searching for it since I was bored but the item called Roaring Vibration Wand didnt exist in this kingdom. It probably fell on the east gate and got crushed under the super huge golem. Further, we have finished saving the people who survived with space magic and Tamas ninjutsu. "It was probably taken away by Izukoka spies. The Roaring Vibration Wand and the Surging Wave Wand have lost, the representative of Marquis Dasles who carries the Crimson Wand is also missing. In hindsight, Earl Muzaris who barricaded himself in his own territory and ended up being safe can be called an ironic result." The one who sarcastically and verbally attacked the young king was not this kingdoms noble but a military diplomat from Saga Empire. Looks like hes an earl for once. "--Izukoka? You mean the Weasel Empire." "Minister, the enemies arent only the ones in front of you. The Four Treasured Wands are also quite attractive in the neighboring Silga and Shiga Kingdoms eyes." "Saga Empire is--No, do you really believe the fairy tale that says Offer the four orbs and the sky city Nenerie from the age of gods that sleeps in the sea will be awoken.?" "Isnt it nice to have a dream. Moreover--" Fumu, its like the Shadow Castle of Rumooku huh--no wait, I thought the name Nenerie sounds familiar, wasnt it the undersea city in Marquis Ganikas trench. Dont tell me, the huge undersea ruin I found when we were on our way to thebyrinth city from Boruenan was also a floating continent that sleeps in the sea? Leaving aside the mysterious undersea ruin, since the undersea city [Nenerie] is vastly bigger than the Shadow Csatle, itll be quite a mass weapon if it flies. Since I know where it is, Ill mark it so Ill know when it moves. I wonder if that was the reason the Weasel Empire invaded? When I was going to mark Miss Shelminas Crimson Wand just in case, I saw that it was moving at high speed toward the east. Looks like its been stolen by someone. Im amazed that it could happen considering I had left three Griffon Riders there. I call Arisa through [Tactic Talk] while tying the knots. Arisa, theres an additional mission. Okay, what should we do? I ask Arisa who replied immediately to recover the Crimson Wand. I also tried searching the fourth Typhoon Wand while I was at it, but like the Roaring Vibration Wand and the Surging Wave Wand, it didnt exist in the kingdom. Looks like its been stolen already. I felt like I couldnt find the wands owner, Earl Muzaris, somehow so I ignored it. "And, who are those Dragon Knights after all?" "They are the heroes who saved our country from ruin." The minister replied the young king with a non-answer. Itll be at least an hour before the generals who departed to where Liza and the others weree back, so hes probably just answering randomly. Apparently, these ministers are taking this young king lightly. This is just right, since theyre talking about us, Im going to appear now. "--Thats right." "Who are you!" "Dragon Knight Outis. Ive safeguarded Shelmina-dono." "T-the Crimson Wand is!" Oy oy, at least worry about Miss Shelmina formally, mr. King. "She had it when I saved her." I said it like such since I didnt want to tell the truth somehow. "I-I see..." The king who looked relieved sank down the throne. My log indication moves at that time--. The golem unit that was doing the rescue at the western part of Makiwa Kingdom changed to [Waiting Order] state ording to the log. Looks like the Griffon Riders that were with them have begun to move toward the royal castle where I am. Id have no job for them even if they got here so I made them go to other cities to save the captured people. "Dragon Knight-dono, youve done a great job. A fitting reward for the great hero who saved our country would be--" In ce of the hopeless king, a scheming minister tried to negotiate while pretending to praise me. I have a hunch that hell try to make an empty promise. I have no need of rewards, but theres no need to hold back when the other party is fully intending to shirk on it anyway. "I have three demands--" Thus, I thrust my demands without hesitation. "--We will im all the monsters and the prisoners of war rted to Weasel army we defeated, and armaments we confiscated. In addition, as a reward of recapturing the western city of Makiwa Kingdom, 100.000 gold coins--" The king and the ministers screamed the moment I said [100.000 gold coins]. I think its cheappared to the value of the City Core, but it seems to be excessive from their sense of value. "--we wanted to demand that much, but if you can make a firm promise to do an all-out aid for the people who were chased out of the city, we will withdraw from that." These demands are light, I cant ask for more than than a verbal promise since the king can unterally revoke a normal [Contract] using the City Core power. Of course I can perfectly bind him with my [Geass], but hes probably going to keep the promise since its about his own nation. I should know whether they fulfill the promise or not the next time I visit here as Satou. If its not kept, then Im sure that theyll remember about it if I just ask Pochi and Lyuryu to circle the sky above the royal castle once. "And, the third, youre prohibited from marching your troops to the Weasel Empire as a retaliation for three years." The retaliation is probably needed for the king to save his face, and the people probably cant endure it, so I force it as a demand from the Dragon Knights who saved the country. In addition, in the case the Weasel Empire re-invaded, the third term would be annulled. Although, since the fact that the Dragon Knights are allies of Makiwa Kingdom should be well known by now, theres probably little chance of Weasel Empire invading again. Oops, even though I said three demands, I forgot one more. "By the way, King." "....W-what." Called by me, the young king replied while having a cramped smile. "I heard that your people call us lizardkin as Frog-eaters derogatorily--" I re at the young king while being careful not to put Coercion skill on it. I continue before the king whose mouth is pping open and closed can spin words. "--That is not true right? We rushed to your rescue exactly because of our tolerance to humans and respect to thete king. If it was a gathering of low-life who speak such a derogatory term--" I execute [Coercion] skill this time, the people around besides the king are so terrified they forgot to breath. "When that happens, you can imagine where the Dragon Breath which befell the weasel people will be pointed at." "A-alright. I-I will endeavor, m-my ruling while engraving, your w-warning in my heart." The only one whom I didnt use Coercion skill on, the king replied my threat disjointedly. I dont think the discrimination against demi-humans will be gone with just this, but once the top peoples sense change and the ones who push the discrimination are gone, the peoples perception should gradually change once they get help from the demi-humans. It might even be a good idea to visit the country as Satou and poprize a dish secretly made with frogs. "Wee back, Master!" "Im back, Arisa." I reunite with mypanions after finishing my business in the royal castle. Oops, Arisa jumped while yelling like Pochi. Arisa whispered "I never heard about the bine" in my ears. "Did the recovery go well?" "But of course!" After giving me the Crimson Wand, Arisa made a space from the space magic [Garage] and showed a bine inside it. Its certainly an airne although it looks retro. "Youre too close." "Carrying out Mias instruction, so I inform." "Ahn, isnt fine for a bit." Mia ordered Nana to tear Arisa off me. I extend my [Magic Hand] to Arisas [Garage] and move the bine into my Storage. Surprisingly, the bine isnt equipped with magic device but a scientific internalbustion engine. Ill bring it to Corpse in thebyrinths loweryer to look at. While Im at it, I invoke spirit magic [Misty Fog] to make a fog wall so we cant be seen from the royal capital. "Master, Evil Dragons are watching the disarmed captives in the royal capital surrounding." "Thank you, Liza." The spoils from the defeated monsters and the seized things are gathered in one ce, so I extend my [Magic Hand] there and put them into my Storage all at once. "Master, the generals and officers are separated so I tell." Nana who was next to the Evil Dragons, holding a horse-riding whip in one hand while keeping watch informed me. I invoke [Weariness Field] and [Mass Sleep] whose range is expanded by a wand to make all the empires troops fall asleep. "Master, are you going to make these people into ves and sell them to Makiwa Kingdom?" "Im fine with that if theyre thieves." I shook my head to answer Lizas question. As they have killed the countrys lords, I have no doubt all of the demi-humans will be killed if I sell them to Makiwa Kingdom. "Ill shut them in the Sub-space for now and release them once the time is right." "Youre soft as always~ Its better if you at least ask ransom from Weasel Empire you know." "Youre right, Ill think about it." I agreed to Arisas advice and started moving the captives. I separate themon soldiers and the ve soldiers and send them to the Sub-spaces I own. I will eventually send them back to Weasel Empire, but theyll probably do indecent things in Makiwa Kingdom if I release them here, so Ill imprison them here until I can open Gates in the empire. There are agriculturalnd and dwelling houses inside the sub-space so even leaving them there for months is probably going to be fine. Further, I send the Hyahha human mercenaries to the [Wastnd] sub-space. Once theyre emotionally cornered, Ill put them into the agricultural area if they look like they can be reformed, if not then Ill take them to Makiwa Kingdoms prison. I put the generals, officers and crew members of the modern weapons into the prison in the Blue Territory. There are various things I have to ask them after all. I sent back Arisa and the others to the solitary ind pce, and then I ordered the Griffon Riders and the Evil Dragon family to bloodlessly suppress the remaining weasel empire troops who were stationed in the towns and cities to keep watch. The aggressive war in this world is quite gruesome. Several hundreds and thousands of soldiers bodies are left in front of the cities, the bodies of noble-like and bureaucrat-like people are also swaying inside the cities. I sent back mypanions since I didnt want them to see these scenes but.... I didnt want to see it too if possible. While feeling that it was toote, I put mosaic in my view with illusion magic and mechanically threw the captives of weasel empire into the sub-space. There were several units who had escaped outside Makiwa Kingdom, but since the outside of Makiwa Kingdom is monster dominion stretching several kilometers wide, it seems theyve be snacks for many monsters there. I served full course hamburg steak as promised for the dinner, but since I had no appetite, I finished with cold tofu and cold sake. "Sorrowful hero isnt like your character you know?" When I was gazing at the swaying palm trees from the pces terrace dead at night, Arisa appeared with oden which let out vapor and warmed Dragon Spring sake on the tray. It seems she didnt intend to drink them herself, she put it in front of me and then picked up a cup of c while snacking on some hampen. "You shouldnt drink cold things when youre feeling down. Since youd feel sad enough youd want to die with it--its best to drink warm things, eat piping hot Oden, and make your body and mind lukewarm!" As advised by Arisa I sip the hot sake. From the warmth of the sake, the mellow aroma stimtes my nose. Bite, I chew the daikon, and then the vors of the daikon and dashi paint the inside of my mouth with the color of happiness. The oden and the warm sake that fell into my stomach warm my body from inside. I feel like crying somewhat even though I dont feel sad. "Un, you look a bit better." Arisa moves to the top of the handrail with short-range teleport and peek at my face. "Master might be able to do everything, but that doesnt mean that master has to do everything okay?" She said it jokingly, but Arisas eyes were serious. "Masters character is not suitable to be a ruler after all. The role of defeating demon lords as hero cant be helped but aside from that, isnt it fine to just be I help them cause I dont want to abandon them." Those vaguely irresponsible lines arent like Arisa. "Unlike abandoned cats or abandoned dogs, theyre people who have to live themselves. Save them when they cant do anything about it no matter what, after that they can manage somehow by themselves. Kings and nobles exist for that sake after all. They get the tax so they have to work, as in <> isnt it." Im a noble for once though. "Moreover, you know, if you help anything and everything, youll gradually be corrupted and broke. Kindness is needed but excessive kindness is going to be poisonous. Master should just be whimsical without thinking too hard about it." Arisaughs with a joking tone. "Youre right--" Sometimes saving people during the sightseeing, sometimes being a hero--having a stance like that looks good for my mental health. I thank Arisa for cheering me up, call mypanions who are peeking on the entrance with their heads looking like a totem pole, and treat ourselves with oden party under the night sky. Together with everyone noisily like this is peaceful and nice. Book 14 - 14-46. War Kingdom (4) Interrogation 14-46. War Kingdom (4) Interrogation Satous here. Interrogation changes with time. Interrogation which involved physical pain in the past has seemingly now be something that uses truth serum nowadays. Those are all something I learned from manga and movies though. "Now then, shall I have you answer my questions?" After a slightly awkward breakfast, I began the weaselkins officers interrogation. The officer looks up at me whos wearing lizardkin suit with scornful eyes. "Hmph, you think a soldier would easily leak information? This is why dumb lizards annoy me." "As expected of the empires soldier, truly excellent. Those magic beasts and tanks are also great." The harsh words of the weaselkin gets converted in my brain as I talk to him with the [Weasel Language] that I just got. Its hard to use thenguage with humans mouth so I use the usual [Ventriloquism] skill to help. "Thats exactly right! Bestowed by His Majesty the emperor, the invincible magic beast army trampled the knights, and the special vehicle corps crushed countless golems! Our Empire is truly unrivaled!" "The speed of which you invaded Makiwa Kingdom cannot bepared to anything in the past." "Of course! I cannot stand that bald tactician but that person is the only one that can materialize His Majestys n..." I interrupt the officer, whos bbering indiscreetly, at the right time to get the information I want. I didnt use truth serum, it was the support from mind magics [Honesty], [Speaker], [Foolish Field]. With the synergy of the skill [Interrogation] at max level and these magic, its easy to make him talk about their secret. "Hoo, what kind of n is that? It must certainly be amazing isnt it?" "Of course! The iron smoke car which connect cities will be used to transport goods and the soldiers to the front lines! With excellent logistics and magic beast corps as the key, andbined with the Magic Eater of the special vehicle unit, even Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empire are nothing to us!" The special vehicle should be about the tank. The Magic Eater is probably the magic device which generate magic nullifying field that mypanions reported. We couldnt secure it in one piece, but I can understand its structure to a degree from the wreckage. I must quickly make something to oppose it. Still... The smoke car must be a steam lotive right~. ording to Corpse of thebyrinth loweryer, advancing the civilization means viting the gods taboo, so why is the Weasel Empire fine? I remember Corpse saying, "Radio tower and railroadwork had brought upon the gods wrath." I should ask his opinion abouot it once Im done with the interrogation. "By the way, are you aware of the gods taboo?" "You really are a lizard. Repeating the same ignorant things as the priests said." The officer grimaced unpleasantly like he was a child who had got enough of sermon. "There is no taboo." "--Really?" To the officer who answered full of confidence, I make a face like I cant believe him to make him talk about the reason. "Its been 10 years since the science began. Gods wrath or whatever never befall us." --Its already been such a long time? Hes saying that there is no divine punishment since its not a taboo, however--. "Did the empire advance science on the premise that the divine punishment wouldnt happen?" "There is no way the great emperor would endanger his subject right? In order to see if it vited the taboo, we manipted the rebels to create a puppet state, and then once we confirmed that it didnt vite the taboo, we brought it back to the empire." I see, so they prepared a test site beforehand. By the way, about that puppet state--Gufut Commonwealth isnt on the map of Shiga Kingdoms tourism book, not even the countrys name remains in the rted documents. ording to the officer, that puppet state was disposed of five years ago since it bared its fangs to the empire. "By the way, why did such a grand empires army invaded mid countries like Makiwa Kingdom?" "Hmph, you lizards are clueless." After having an expression like "You dont even understand that?", the officer lost to the allure of talking and continues to talk. "Of course its for the Four Treasured Wands needed for His Majestys n and to field test the Magic Eater and the special vehicle." Fumu, so Makiwa Kingdoms side guessed it right. It seems three of the treasured wands were taken by the empire, but fortunately, we were able to secure one. I was going to hand it over to its owner, Miss Shelmina Dasles,ter, but it seems its better for me to keep it. If I carelessly return it, the empire might re-invade or send some unit to seize it, I dont want to let the sincere girl who doesnt look like shes rted to the pyromaniac noble die a meaningless death. I--Dragon Knight Outis should grandly show off that I have the wand and then I can just return it to Miss Shelmina after some time. I have to be careful as to not put the brunt of the attack to Silga Kingdom. Now then, the interrogation went smoothly as such but there were some who were quite stubborn among the officers. "Empire Armys Western Force, ID number I-0700835, Iscast Tol Usantokujo." The weaselkin officer stated as if he was a US military captive. After that he shut his mouth like he has finished his duty. This officer who was the Wheel Chief of the scientific special vehicle unit isnt talking at all. Looks like hes the type on which mind magic is hardly effective. --Cant be helped, Ill use my trump card. I waved my hand to give the signal, and then the excellent cold-blooded torturers showed up from the door. Theyre gripping well-used torture apparatus in their hands. "Lets start the interrogation." The smiling torturers started their performance. "Kocho kocho~?" "How far can you endure it I wonder~? Nanodesu!" Tama quickly took off the officers sturdy boots, and Pochi who was carrying a handmade feather duster began to skilfully tickle him. We didnt have to wait long before he surrendered whileughing. We didnt get much new information even with Tama and Pochis dedication though. Due to the first officer who chattered a lot, the new information we got from the rest werent much. The new information are-- Weasel Empire has closed trading with other foreign countries, theyre only doing it with Dejima Ind which has abyrinth. Science has spread on more than half of the 21 states. The royal prince is staying in Dejima Ind as a foreign diplomat. The emperor never shows his face among the people, only a part of the senate are acquainted with him. --Only as such. Further, I got more information about the tactician from the elite who boarded the bine. Half of the army detest the tactician while theres a fixed number who worship the person. The tactician is wearing hooded robe and a mask, their body line and voice are such that it cant be determined whether they are a woman or a man. The origin is unknown, its not clear whether they are a human or a fairykin, ording to the rumor the emperor brought them out of nowhere 10 years ago. It appears the tactician is the emperors favorite, he called them [Touya] intimately. ....The name sounds like a Japanese. I cant be sure of it though since the illegitimate child of the previous Shiga King was also named Souya. Come to think of it, even though I know that their names are of their previous life because the gods name them, why do the reincarnated people are all Japanese? Oh right, the Heroes were also all Japanese. Are the gods here partial to Japanese people? "--I dont know no gods thinking." At thebyrinth loweryers pce which I havent visited for a long time, I consulted about the Weasel Empire to Corpse the King Mummy, and he replied back coldly. "Oy oy, Corpse. Ya shouldnt be that cold to the boy who relied on the rustle-rustle you yknow?" "Sorry for being rustle-rustle. Arent ya ng-ng too though." Hearing Armor the Iron Stalkers mediation, Corpse nced at me after joking with him. "The way gods do things are rtively haphazard. There is no clear standard. Its like I dont like it so I hit it or something like that." He makes the god sounds like [a spoiled child who grew up being pampered]. "During the frequent happening of disasters when I made radio towers and railroad, I heard that it was Gods Divine Punishment from the priest, but I never exchanged words with god myself." "Hyo? Didnt you threaten the god with the nuclear bomb?" "I negotiated with the Oracle Miko after doing a little demonstration in a monsters dominion ya see. Gods never once showed themselves despite their big talk, and I only ever fought with the Nopperabou gods apostles so I couldnt have a conversation." --So apostles are [Faceless (Nopperabou)] huh. Further, even though the gods apostles werent that strong, his attacks couldnt work on them so he dealt with them using sealing-type magic tools and magic. "Hey its Kuro! You shoulde and say hello to me too if you visit!" The one who intruded with noisy voice was a charming beauty with wavy ck hair and pale skin. Shes a greater vampire who lives in thebyrinths loweryer--Vampire Princess Semeri. "Is Shin doing well?" "Ou! Im disciplining him with Armor ysee." Semeri smiles brightly unlike a vampire would. Apparently, the former artificial demon lord and a local hero, Shin boy is reforming well. Semeri shamelessly began to put her hands on the dishes and liquors from many countries that I had bought as souvenirs. "Oy, Semeri, dont eat them all." Armor reproved her. It seems they can take in and enjoy consumables despite being undeads. Corpse only drinks the liquor, he rarely touches the dishes. "Kuro, gods are whimsical. I only know this from reading ancient tes and documents, but it seems theyve been destroying cities and countries through disasters and divine punishments until around 20.000 years ago." Yup, I knew. I heard such story from the matter of the Shadow Castle. "Theyve been quiet recently since monsters and demon lords are acting as the disasters, but the gods here are fundamentally different than the Kind Gods and Guardian Gods that we Japanese are familiar with. Think of them as rtives of the nasty demon lords." Corpse muttered in a way only I could heard during the party. I etch the special advice in my mind. Further, since Corpse shared about the magic spell and the magic tool he used to seal the apostles to me, I think I can do something about it even if the divine punishment spreads outside the Weasel Empire. I stopped by the Castle of Perpetual Night inbyrinths loweryer when I was going back and delivered the Lesseus Blood wine to the True Ancestor Ban, he gave me some Blood Spheres as thanks. I was running low on it so Im really d. I also visited Goblin Princess Yuika while I was at it and presented her with various products from my travel, it also served as thanks for putting up the barrier on the solitary ind pce. The Nukazuke I got from Yuika when I was returning was more well-received by the hikikomori demon lord Shizuka than Arisa and Hikaru. I think having Nukazuke as the tea-cake is quite refined. "So the Weasel Empire was really aiming for the Four Treasured Wands!" I disguised myself as Dragon Knight Outis once again and went to Makiwa Kingdoms royal castle to tell the truth. Ive visited the refugee camp and told the situation to Miss Shelmina before I came here, she has agreed to entrust me with the Crimson Wand. "Fortunately, I have the Crimson Wand with me." "Oo! Good work defending it to the end! His Excellency Dasles truly has good eyes for people!" The prime minister who saw Miss Shelmina holding the Crimson Wand stretched out his hand as if he was going to snatch the wand from her. Miss Shelmina backs away to avoid that hand. "In order to prevent re-invasion of the empire, I have decided to entrust this Crimson Wand to Outis-sama." "F-fool! Giving Makiwa Kingdoms most valuable asset to someone of unknown origin--" Hearing Miss Shelminas remark, the young king made a verbal slip. "Crimson Wand is the treasure of Marquis Dasles House. Until Uncle--Marquis Dwot Dasleses back, Ive promised Outis-sama to leave Crimson Wand in his care." "How are you going to defend the east! If the weasels invade again, isnt Dasles Territory going to be the foremost to bear the attack!" The young rattled on, but theres no way the person concerned didnt think of it. "King, there is no need to worry. Outis-dono has offered to lend four guardian golems in the shape of me Dragon, zing Giant, Fire Lizard, and Phoenix." Four level 50 ss golems should be enough for defense. I made all of them besides the zing Giant using golem creation spell furnished with Magic Cores, I created the zing Giant using aplex method I learned in the elf vige. The zing Giant is equipped with a structure to cope with the [Magic Eater] inside. Just in case the golems AI stopped, Ive loaded it with a remote control function using a primitive electronic circuit which I made by analyzing the cell phone I had and Lost Knowledge skill, but its probably unnecessary. The supply of magic power from the [Philosophers Stone] to the golem is stronger than the magic essence (mana) draining force of the weaselkins [Magic Eater] from the surrounding, so the golem that uses the [Philosophers Stone] as its core should not stop moving. "O-Outis-dono, not only in Dasles territory, please put golems in the royal capital too--" "I dont mind of course." "--R-really!" Ive expected this. "However, I require 100.000 gold coins for each one of them." The kings smile freezes to hear me. I dont mind providing the ones that can be made with the spell for free, but they will stop moving if the weasels use the [Magic Eater]. There were some slightly troublesome dialogs after this, but since I was under no obligation topromise, I had the king and the territory governors to work hard for the countrys revival. Of course they have to fulfill my reward, that is supporting the people who were chased out of theirnds. "Outis-sama, are you leaving already?" "Yeah, the next battlefield is calling for me." Miss Shelmina sounds strangely amorous. Does she likes lizards face even though shes a human? "Stay healthy." "--Yes. I will bring every one who has been saved by Outis-sama back without missing any." I brushed away my mantle with a thud, rode on the Evil Dragon sons back and flew away. Once the Evil Dragon son ascended enough to be unseen from the ground, we moved to thebyrinths loweryer - Evil Dragon area with Unit Arrangement. For some reason, this area has fallen under my rule. "Youve done good. Heres your reward. Share it with your family." As thanks for the Evil Dragon parents, I put a truck-sized cut block of the whale meat. The savory smell of the grilling meat which has been put on the bedrock heated byva spreads. --ǣף̣ϣңף. --̣գңףϣϣңף. --ǣף̣ϣңϣңϣ. Yup, the Evil Dragon parents look happy. Starting with the Evil Dragon son who couldnt wait anymore and bit the half-roasted whale meat, the other Evil Dragons also scrambled and began to enjoy the whale meat. After watching them for a little, I transformed into Kuro and went to Echigoya Firm. Its to arrange the refugee transportation. Even though Miss Shelmina said it as she did, from the refugee camp to Dasles Territory is dozens of kilometers away, so some of the refugees are probably going to be lost if they keep at it as is. "Kuro-sama! Tworge airships have sessfully departed!" When I came into Echigoya Firms office room with Unit Arrangement, Manager drew closer on me with eyes that were more dazzling than usual. Tifalizas eyes are colder than usual somehow. "Thank you, Manager." "....Manager." --Huh? Managers tension is dropping fast, perhaps the thanks werent enough. As I thought, it should not be just with words, I have to also present her with goods. Ive already given her an amulet, a wand and also a [Magic Bag]. "Manager, do you like sweets?" "Y-yes. Like everyone else." Fumu, Ill give her handmade sweets as the token of appreciation. "I-isnt this the phantom Lulu Shortcake!" "I baked it myself, do eat it during your break." "Ku-Kuro-samas handmade!" Manager is staring at the cake while posing like shes praying to heaven. Looks like shes gotten back to good mood. "--Elterina, me too." "I know. But, keep it a secret from the girls okay? Those girls dont know restraint." "Understood." Manager and Tifaliza are exchanging secret talks in whispers. d to see them getting along well. I wait for the two to finish their talk and make the arrangement for the alibi and the transportation n. Book 14 - 14-47. Follow-up Processing 14-47. Follow-up Processing Satous here. Ending things are several times harder than starting things. Its not only once or twice I thought of having someone else to do thest debug. I wonder where the utopia without debug is located.... "Well well, youre Sir Pendragon arent you?" "White hair with a cut on the cheek--You must be Kuro-dono of Echigoya Firm right." Im doing this farce in the royal castle of Tonaoku Kingdom, a small kingdom located next to Silga Kingdom. Kuro who was visiting to thank for the permission to open the branch office identally met Satou doll who were together with the entourages, and then they had a chat. Since were in the hall leading to the audience chamber, the eyes and ears of the people of Tonaoku Kingdom are gathered to us. "Let me borrow your ears for a bit--" "What! Weasel Empire invaded Makiwa Kingdom!" Using Amplification skill, Kuros loud voice reaches all the nooks and corners of the royal castle. "--Kuro-dono, please lower your voice slightly." "Oh sorry! Even if theres Silga Kingdom inbetween, this matter is not unrted to Tonaoku Kingdom. Have you informed Tonaoku King?" "Not yet, Im going to after this. Ive stopped by precisely to inform the matter." The people in the surrounding look anxious. Since a person who looked like the errand of the king showed up from the interior door, I move the farce forward to end it. "However, please do not worry--" "Hou? The dragon knights of the Dragon Valley went there huh! Thats splendid! However, my master would reprove me if I didnt at least help transporting the refugees." "Thats reassuring. Please give my best regards to Hero Nanashi-sama." "Understood, I havee here to pay my gratitude to Tonaoku king whos given the permission to open a branch office here, however Ill leave such thing to the branch manager, Im going back to aplish my duty as the Heros servant." In order to finish the farce, I create white smoke and disappear from the ce like a ninja. Secretly changing ces with Satou doll is quite easy then. I tell my entourages that Ive changed ces with Satou doll with eye contacts. It seems only Lady Karina acting as Lady K after a long while who hasnt noticed. Theres no particr problem with that anyway, so Ill leave her as is. "He disappeared?" "So that was the rumored Elusive Kuro-dono of Echigoya Firm." "As expected of a heros servant." The bar for being a [Heros servant] has raised somehow, but since the story is an embellishment of the people who created the rumor, I guess theres no harm done. After creating witnesses, I quickly ended my audience with the king, used the gift I brought, [Chestnuts of Land and Sea], to dispel the anxious mood and relished on Tonaoku Kingdoms specialties in the banquet. This is a small kingdom located between Shiga Kingdom and the Wyvern Kingdom--Silga Kingdom, its also next to the ck Dragon Mountains, but there were many more umon dishes than I thought that I enjoyed. There were variety of dishes developed from substitute foodstuff like nuts and wild nts, there was even a mysterious dish made from pickled moss pine skin, but the bean sake of Tonaoku Kingdom was especially good. Every one of them hasplex vor, its interesting. While lightly ignoring the marriage proposals from the artless Tonaoku Kingdoms nobles, I got to know many specialty dishes of the kingdom. Im going to secretly visit the ce with everyone asmoners once we depart after the formal tour is over. I cant really enjoy this rxedly before finishing the n to transport the refugees. "Kuro-dono, what happened to the entire crews of the warships!" "Dont worry, Ill bring them back safely--" After making them fell sleep, I sent the crew members of the two Shiga Kingdomsrge warships to the underground camp of Echigoya Firm in Royal Capital. Going with them will be bad in many things since I n to move the warships to the border between Makiwa Kingdom and Silga Kingdom with Unit Arrangement. "--I expect great work from you." """YES""" I leave the interior decoration to the brownies as I do the final tuning of the unfinished aerodynamic engines. Since Ipleted it in less than half a day, I brought the two warships to the destination with Unit Arrangement in turns. I had prepared heavy fog using the spirit [Misty Fog] beforehand, so there was no problem even if tworge airships appeared out of nowhere. "The weaselkin flying units areing!" "R-run away! Escape into the mountain!" --Oops, I should have announced beforehand. "Were from Echigoya Firm of Shiga Kingdom. By the request of the representative of Marquis Dasles, Dame Shelmina, we are to transport you. Please prepare for departure calmly. I repeat--" I gave names that would calm the refugees through the external speaker to clear the misunderstanding. "Da-Dasles-sama?" "Oh good, the youngdy is safe." "Isnt Dasles the great lord of the east?" "Yeah, if its that man, he would even use his private funds to move Shiga Kingdom." U~n, I wonder. Was the pyromaniac noble originally a splendid noble? My impression of him is that hes a troublesome noble who has lost his sanity from grudges, but to think its this different just from a different perspective. Im intrigued with the things that happened between the time of the pyromaniac noble that I know and Marquis Dasles that they are familiar with. ording to the weaselkins Wheel Chief, Weasel Empires army was quite cautious with Marquis Dasles, they might have done something to turn [Marquis Dasles into a pyromaniac noble]. It might be a good idea to be cautious with the Tactician when we visit Weasel Empire. Since the refugees werent all from one city, I ended up transporting them to many ces. I crammed them into the airships and carried them after making them asleep. It was easy since I had created several base points for Unit Arrangement in Makiwa Kingdom. It unexpectedly became a practice for transporting immigrants from Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital to Muno Earldom. "So youre Kuro of Shiga Kingdom huh. Rumors about you reach even here." I stopped by Silga Kingdom as Kuro after I was done transporting the refugees. Under the pretext of flyingrge warships near the kingdom. My real intention is to ask the true intention of the weasel merchant, whos inside Silga Kingdoms underground prison, as to why he was meddling with Shadow Castle in Rumooku Kingdom, the country of the pink-haired Princess Menea. "Ive heard that you specializes in doing shady businesses that Hero Nanashi cant." I dont know no shady businesses. Theyre fundamentally good deeds you know? "Are you paying the weaselkin merchant who did a grave sin out of the prison for the sake of such shady business?" --Grave sin? In a world where peoples live worth almost nothing, killing someone is never called a [Grave sin]. I wonder what did the weasel merchant do to get him caught? Strangely enough, the weasel merchants Offense status is white. Perhaps he was caught on false charge? The one who told me the answer was the Macho Warrior who broke in. "King! Is it true that youre going to release the fools who intruded the sanctuary of dragons-sama!" "Its still under negotiation. Step back unless youre interested in bing the next king." "Gu, gununu." Handled by the experienced king, Macho Warrior groans in vexation. "One airship. I wont ask for the big one. Just one like the small airship that Viscount Pendragon rides on." "Outrageous. Its totally unbncedpared to the life of one weaselkin merchant." I can make a private airships aerodynamic engine immediately and I have plenty of the material needed for it, however, since Shiga Kingdom has asked me not to sell them outside the kingdom, I refused the king. Silga king probably isnt demanding an airship for real, its probably a light check before the actual negotiation. "Then what would be bnced?" I dont want to do troublesome transaction since Im not a professional merchant. Ill go with something that will make Silga Kingdom immediately agrees and has little influence in foreign countries. "--How about a ship that can be used on the wends?" "How disappointing, Kuro of Echigoya Firm. The fact that you have manufacturedrge airships for Shiga Kingdom is known even by spies of a rural kingdom yknow." It appears the Silga King didnt like my reply, he red ferociously. Please dont snap back before I could finish exining the ship. "Do you not like ship? Perhaps it cant bepared to a wyvern, but its a high-speed craft which makes use of wind magic device yknow?" Its a magic ship called Wind Ship modeled after the hovercraft that can operate in wends in modern earth. It needs littler magic powerpared to an airship, and an aquatic hovercraft simr to this one has also been deployed in Oyugock Kingdom for emergency contact use. After ring at each other for a bit, he was pleased with the Wind Ship when he saw it himself, and agreed to get the weasel merchant released. And then, when we tried it on-site--. "Ooh, this is great! Its sliding over the wends reeds!" "Truly! Wind Ship is truly the right name for it!" "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" --From the beginning to the end, it was a big hit for the king and the prince. The Macho Warrior who was smiling till the end was noisy, but now hes probably going to overlook the weasel merchant with this. "By the way Kuro-dono. The ones who broke into the sanctuary were not only the weaselkin merchant, there were also a male rabbitkin ve and a female human ve you see. If you want to save them, give another Wind Ship--" "I dont mind if the negotiation breaks down. I will withdraw, taking the Wind Ship with me." "Wa-wait! Forgive the princes impertinence. We will give you the ves as an apology." I tried to take an attitude as supported by [Negotiation] skill when the prince was trying to ask for another Wind Ship, the king restrained with great force. --He likes the magic driven hovercraft that much huh. "Fumu, I wont say no if youre willing to. Then its a deal, King of Silga." After getting the Wind Ships startup key, he took along the queen and their children toward the port in high spirits. "Are you the great criminal who trespassed the dragon sanctuary and tried to destroy Silga Kingdom?" When I called out to him, the emaciated weasel merchant quickly jumped to the prisonsttice. "Human? Judging from your speech, youre a Shiga Kingdoms man right? I want to make a deal." "Do you wish to be freed? What can you give in return? Ill say it beforehand, I have no interest in money or women." "My family has a seat in the senate, you can demand anything you want. I can grant you most things you see." I thought he was just a merchant, but it seems his family is quite prestigious. "Right then, I demand three things. What were you plotting in Rumooku Kingdom? Thats one of--" "Shadow Castles investigation. I needed to know whether the sentries of god were really there. Dont ask me what for. It was a request of my uncle whos in the senate. I dont know the details. It would be quite an achievement if I were to get magic tools from the age of gods, but the Saga Empires adventurers seemed to have failed." The weasel merchant gave information quite readily. I havent even used mind magics [Honesty], [Speaker], and [Foolish Field]--. "--Youre quite eager to talk." "Theres no point in keeping it a secret here. I dont know what kind of foresights His Majesty the Emperor has, but living creatures are ones who put importance on their safety above all. There is no need to weigh my options even if its something that involves the life and death of the empire." I did think that they were a selfish and rational species, but its quite extreme. "Then, my second demand. Why did you sneak into the dragon sanctuary?" "I wanted to employ the people from the Silga Branch and Silga Kingdoms crime guilds, but everyone shrunk back, saying Were afraid of the dragons wrath, so I had no choice but to go myself." Fumu, the people of Silga Kingdom revered them as gods, so its understandable. "Dont dodge the question. I asked not Why are you but What is your purpose for going into the dragon sanctuary." "You did huh, so the criticism I felt in your words was just my imagination. My purpose was simple. I sought dragons scales for mypanys profit, and searched for fallen dragons w and fang as requested by my uncle." I know that there demands for lesser dragons scales since they can be used to make lesser version of holy tools. However, [The request of the uncle] who belongs to the [Weasel Empire Senate] huh.... "What are you going to use dragons ws and fangs for?" "There is no point to the question. What can they be used for for anything but weapons. Are you telling me to use dragon fang as a cutting tool?" The weasel merchant spits as if sneering. However, that may be unexpectedly possible. The dragon fang that [Prates All] is very useful to whittle super hard metal. I have the fang of the lesser dragon after all, might as well use it as athe tool. "Then, myst demand. I want to meet the emperor. Mediate between us." "W-with the emperor eh--" The weasel merchant stiffens after hearing me. Arranging a meeting between a suspicious man and the one who holds the most power in the empire should be quite difficult. "--Can it be with His Excellency royal prince instead? That person is in Dejima Ind as a diplomat, so I should be able to arrange a meeting with him if I ask my uncle." It seems I can meet that one normally, so theres no need to ask for a mediation. Leaving that aside, shouldnt the honorary title of a royal prince be His Highness? "Theres no point if it isnt with the emperor." "Are you scheming to assassinate him? Its useless even if you can meet him. The Temple Knight of the Imperial Castle is filled with knights that even Shiga Eight Swords are no match against." Temple Knight huh, the name seems strong. "Simply put, you have to be at least level 50 to be a holy knight of the Temple Knight. And there are 100 of that kind of knight. Even if youre outside the norm as a heros servant, youll just be crushed to death by the sheer number." --Thats amazing. Where did they get that much experience point? The life span of weaselkin should be lower than humans, can they really train that many people in just onebyrinth? That aside, Id like to refrain from having power intion like in a manga with declining poprity. Our girls are stronger, but since instant death techniques and tools exist, I cant be at peace. Maybe I should make new equipment without restraint.... "Ill say this again, give up with the assassination." "Nonsense. I do not plot to kill the emperor. Do you know smoke car? I only want to talk about that." "--Smoke car? Whats that? Are you going to promote your product?" Strange.... Theres no need for him to y dumb about the train now, and theres no way someone of his position never saw the smoke car.... Come to think of it, even if I have few contacts with weaselkin, Ive never heard any rumor about the smoke car. Perhaps, by using [Geass] or other skill and magic to impose gag order, they delete or bind memories regarding things that cant be brought outside the empire. I add that concern in the memo pad for weaselkin of my menu. "You dont need to know the content of my talk with the emperor. Its over if the other party refuses. I dont care if the empire is destroyed by the gods wrath, but itll be troubling if we get dragged up so I only want to meet to talk about that." Ive said most of the things, but since it looks like hellugh it out if I talk about the taboo and such, this much information is enough. "Even if its notparable to my own safety, I do have some attachment to my mothend. Moreover, even if by any chance the emperor is assassinated, that just means His Excellency royal prince will rece him.... Very well, the cheerful royal prince whos easy with business and diplomacy is more convenient than the emperor who dislike other people." Like I said, Im not going to assassinate him.... "I vow that I will strive to arrange the meeting with the emperor...." "I cant put any trust in your vow, Ill have it in a written contract." "Very well--" I take out a parchment from Item Box and sign a contract with the weasel merchant. "You havent written the penalty for not fulfilling the term within the promised time." "Kuh, youre good for a human...." Such was one dispute during the contract writing. The experience I got when I apanied Mr. Overweight who was the project leader to sign a contract with the client was made useful. "So this is freedom--" The weasel merchant stretched his body while still wearing prison uniform outside the castle. A robust rabbitkin man appeared. Hes the former ve of the weasel merchant. "Yo, boss. Ill take you to Dejima Ind for 100 gold coins, how about it." "Uzahi, you werent executed?" "Yea, looks like I was saved by the human over there." The weasel merchant sent an asking nce at me. "Youll need transportation right." The price of the confiscated tamed wyvern was a bit steep, but its something needed. "My uncle in the imperial capital needs to make a move in order to fulfill the promise. I want three, no, two month time. Once the preparation isplete, Ill send a messenger to the office of Norouino Firm in Dejima Ind." "Okay. I be waiting for good news in Dejima Ind." The rabbitkin who sensed that our talk was over blows a whistle to call his wyvern. Before long, a wyvernnds, the two rides on it and then they make a long run before the gate. While they were only ncing at the screaming fleeing people, it flew and then went to the south-east direction after circling the sky twice. The next time we meet, its probably going to be in the Weasel Empire. "You sure you dont want to go?" "Its OK." I call the woman who was watching from the shadow. Like the rabbitkin man, she was a ve of the weasel merchant. She only has [Item Box] skill even though her level is atte 20. Of course, all of the contents inside the Item Box have been confiscated by Silga Kingdom. "If you have no ce to go, do you want to go to ours?" "Echigoya Firm?" "Thats right." "Then, Ill go. Employ me." Looks like shes not from Shiga Kingdom, her words are disjointed. "Whats your name?" Safe Oy, weasel merchant.... dont call her safe in weaselnguage. "Do you have a name before you became a ve?" "Myu." " Name Order, Myu." I change her name back. Thus, Myu got a job as a new treasurer of Echigoya Firm. Looks like shes going to get along well with Tifaliza as fellow taciturn. For some reason, Manager treated Myu harshly, but after a while, her attitude became normal with her. --[Getting along well with each others is a beautiful thing] isnt it. "Sharu, Im counting on you to take care of this girl okay?" "Yes, Kuro-sama. Uwaa, can I really have this much travel expense?" "I dont mind. You can replenish the fund in Echigoya branch offices along the way, I also dont mind if you donate them to poor viges or churches." I hand over a bag with 50 gold coins to the former chivalrous phantom thief now working as a trade member of Echigoya Firm, Sharururuun. There wasnt much she had to do as a phantom thief in the Royal Capital, so I asked her to be the fake apostle Keis teacher. I feel that a type of person like Kei would rebel against hot-blooded type like Armor or straight type like Arisa and Hikaru, so I picked Sharururuun who was doing good deeds even while dirtying her hands as she walked the ouw road. "Lets go, Kei." "U-un." Kei whos wearing a brown wig is looking at Satou doll with eyes like that of an abandoned cat. I felt slightly guilty seeing such face, but she needs re-education. Ill be an ogre here and send her off. "Kei, be careful with injuries and monsters okay. Sharu-san, please take care of Kei." "Leave it to me, Sir Pendragon." Sharururuun sticks out her chest to answer Satou doll. They departed with Sharururuun pulling Keis hand. Tracing back her path as a fake apostle, shes going to walk as a normal traveler this time. I actually knew several means to collect prayers in order to revive God Zaikuon, but since I felt that pushing the answer to her would be wrong, I restrained myself. "--Kuro-sama, then Ill be leaving too." "Ive talked with Sharururuun so be careful not to be found out by Kei only." "Understood." Two women traveling together would be easy targets for bad people so Ive added the former phantom thief, now Echigoya Firms ve, Pipin to support them just in case. After sending them off and going back to the Royal Capital with Unit Arrangement, I changed to Hero Nanashi form and conveyed the matter about Weasel Empire and taboo to Shiga King and the prime minister. It looks like the problem with taboo hasnt been actualized yet in Weasel Empire, but Ill be visiting the Imperial Capital after getting the appointment for the meeting in two months and talk about the taboo with the emperor. Lets continue doing various experiments and creating magic tools which, were stopped at time, in these two months. I absolutely need to meet the ancient dragon whos on another continent, I also need to continue the development n of the floating continent, the more things I can do, the more things I have to do like an exponential graph. --Right! Making weasel suits and then infiltrating Weasel Empire to sightsee the science sounds nice as well. Book 14 - Intermission 1: Ancient Dragon Continent and Primeval Magic 14-Intermission 1: Ancient Dragon Continent and Primeval Magic Satous here. Perhaps due to the influence from picture books and foreign anime geared toward children, when I think of magic, I imagine an old magician using a wand and invoking a spell. It was denied by a friend who was experienced in fantasy from home console though. So this ce is that continent? I asked my fellow traveler while surveying the wastnd that spread in front of us. That Ancient Dragon guy should be around here somewhere. That wastnd over there must have been what left after Ancient Dragons Breath of Ruination ck Dragon Heiron whos carrying me to the south continent keeps his confidence. Whoa, looks like were going toe out of the marine area into the south continent area soon. This continent doesnt have a World Tree so this is the first time Ivee here. I acquire the information about the south continent area with [All Map Exploration]. Looks like the acquired map is for the northern half part of the continent. The maps name is [Wastnd of Ancient Dragon], theres only a small number of people with only a few viges and small towns along the eastern and western coasts. Looks like the Ancient Dragon is rowdier than I thought. Heiron, fly a bit to the right toward that mountain ridge you can see far away. Your eyes are good Kuro. Its too far I cannot see it. Well I also cant see it you know. I have him flying toward the point reflected on the map. --Crisis Perception. In ordance to my bad feeling, I create a square shaped magic shield using advanced force magic in front of ck Dragon. The surface area of the protection is small, but its an excellent little thing that could directly defend against ck Dragons breath many times. Whats wrong, Kuro-- Heiron suddenly made a sharp turn to the left when he was still talking. My view inclined nearly 90 degree. Something sparkled from afar, and then at the next moment, a ck jet passed through near ck Dragons stomach. Its probably the Ancient Dragons breath. The other party shouldnt have been able to see us from this distance, it must have shot it using perception. Still, thats some tremendous range. With a roaring sound, Heiron let out a breath toward the Ancient Dragon. Maybe it was a retaliation, but Heirons breath disappeared in the middle of the way before even arriving at the Ancient Dragon. Fumu, now that Ancient Dragon guy should notice me too. After saying that, Heiron corrects his direction. Rather, I feel that it was a deration of war. --In the end, Heirons act was the right thing to do. After using the breath to reply, there was no more breathing from Ancient Dragon. Before long, we could see the Ancient Dragon lying sprawled on the mountains ridge. --Huge. The ancient dragon in Fujisan mountains was already twice as big as a true dragon, yet this Ancient Dragon is an order of magnitude bigger. Its length is at least one kilometer. It looks like itll be 20% longer if the dragon stretches its body. How does a living being maintain such size I wonder, but its probably of something magical. The Ancient Dragon is basking in the sunlight, its crimson scales are glittering. ck Dragon the wild kid huh, wait until the afternoon if you want to have a match. Today is a fine day to take a nap. Fighting is nice, but having a pleasant nap is even better. Umu, agreed. Heiron agreed with the Ancient Dragon who spoke with very low frequency sound which shook your body, then hended on a ridge near the Ancient Dragon and began to sunbathe. How do I say this, they really are on their own paces. I came here to ask the Ancient Dragon to teach me after all, as they said when in Rome, do as Romans do, thus I decided to take a nap together with the dragons. There were cold strong wind like in alpine and intense sunlight like in the southern region, but I was able to adjust them making them feel likefortable wind and sunshine by wrapping my body with light magic power. I open my eyes when I feel someones gaze. ording to the clock on the menu its been two hours. Right in front of me, theres the face of the Ancient Dragon and its ruby-colored eyes thats bigger than me. --Are you Riui? No, I am Kuro. I remember this Riui that the Ancient Dragon mentioned. The founder king of Silga Kingdom should be called Riui. Perhaps the legend of King Riui I heard in Silga Kingdoms Dragon Shrine is a historical fact. Im intrigued as to whether the suspicious story about dragon turning into human is true. At least the Silga Kingdoms dragon weapons were of lesser dragons. I see-- Looks like the Ancient Dragon lost its interest in me after I denied the question, after blinking once, it turned its attention toward ck Dragon. --Should we fight now, ck Dragon? I have obtained a name, Heiron. Call me Heiron instead of ck Dragon. The battle junkie ck Dragon snapped at the matter about his name rather than about the match. Hou? Did Dragon God-sama bestowed you the name? Oh? They normally get it from the Dragon God huh? Come to think of it, ck Dragon didnt name himself even though he has Naming skill. No, my name was given by Kuro. I also gave Kuro his name yknow. You got your name from a human child? Umu, Kuro exchanged blows with me in equal term yknow. Exchanged blows you said? Fighting a dragon by exchanging blows in closebat rather than using magic from afar, thats quite an admirable youngster. Ancient Dragonughs out loud pleasantly. Since itsughter is like a shockwave attack, please leave it at that. So, youre not going to fight? Umu, Im fine with fighting, but Ive brought Kuro here cause he has some business with you. ck Dragon told our original business faithfully to the Ancient Dragon who looked eager to fight. It seems like hes already satisfied since he fought with me plentifully the other day. Ancient Dragon turned its line of sight toward me uninterestingly. I had heard that Ancient Dragon-dono excels at ancient magic, so Id like to learn from you once. Fumu, I do not mind, however.... Magic (majutsu) is faster in invocation and needs less magic power than Primeval Magic (mahou) yknow? I answered the Ancient Dragon who looked wondering. ording to AR reading, the Ancient Dragon doesnt have [Primeval Magic] skill. Teach him without grumbling over the trivia. Were having a banquet after you teach him the magic. Fumu, drinking ck Dragon liquor after a long while is nice too. Besides, the dishes Kuro makes are tasty yknow. Hou--better than whole roasted goats? So Ancient Dragon also uses goats as the standard? They like goats too much. Fumwu.... About the same. ck Dragon concluded so after thinking hard about it for a bit. Looks like even the whale meat with the spicy mayonnaise couldnt win against the demi-ced roasted goat. It got derailed a bit like such, but the Ancient Dragons lesson finally starts. Primeval magic is all about spirit. With just that, the Ancient Dragon shuts its mouth as if it has told everything. Do you mean using magic with thought? Roughly like that. Desire for something strongly, and make it happen using magic power and spirit. Thats quite ackadaisical magic. Is there no need for spell and prior-preparation? Thats magic (majutsu) right? Dont you want to learn about Primeval Magic (mahou)? Apparently, Primeval Magic is really a magic that create phenomenons only with imagination. Im hungry yknow.... Now that you mention it, I feel hungry too. ck Dragon and Ancient Dragon said those things even though the lesson had just started. These guys really do things as they please. Experience is the best teacher. Ill show how its done, imitate it. The Ancient Dragon stares at a rock. Looks like its going to do something with that rock. I motivate myself and observe the process. I can see the magic flow of enormous magic essence (mana). It seems the spirits arent moving. Theres nothing happening even after 10 minutes. However, the amount of magic power gathered on the rock is substantial. Theres at least enough magic power to cast several advanced magic spells thats wrapped on the rock. Ill get some fish and octopus from the sea for a bit. ck Dragon yawned and then he went toward the shore. Seafood from an unknown ce sound good, but I have to concentrate on the Ancient Dragons Primeval Magic right now. After about an hour, ck Dragon came back while carrying a huge squid-shaped Kraken and a Deep Sea Serpent. What, not yet huh--this is why I dislike Primeval Magic. Its true that this cant be used as attack magic if it takes this long. --Crack. A small sound entered my ears. I turned around and saw the figure of a sheep emerging from the transparent white rock. Its realness elerates as the rock as big as an arm turns into a statue of goat. However, it doesnt end with just that--. The statues fur became tinged with real-looking fur, the statues eyes blinked, turning into a living creatures eyes. I reflexively stretch out my hand. The fur that my hand touches feels exactly the same as a goats. DDͣףţţţš The goat cried once and then it began to walk. Its first few steps were awkward, but its hopping normally now. Amazingly, even the AR reading shows that its a [Goat]. This is Primeval Magic. You understand? Y-yes, thank you very much. Its strange for me to be surprised at a rock turning into a goat since the forbidden spell [Another World] can create nts and fish, but looking at a rock turning into a goat before my eyes was amazing. Unlike all the magic up until now, I didnt get [Primeval Magic] skill. Since the Ancient Dragon itself doesnt have the skill, I guess its only natural. You just do it like that. Kuro, cook this goat. Fumu, one is not enough, but using Primeval Magic is tiring so I dont want to do it again. Then, Ill bring them here from a certain ce. After telling so, I brought around 20 goats from the live stock-farming [Another World]. I take out the whale meat too while Im at it. I chose half the body of the whale since Im treating the huge Ancient Dragon. Thats quite a huge fillet. Umu, its the Great Monstrous Fishs fillet. Its good yknow. T-that Great Monstrous Fish huh. Those guys can eat my breath and theyre quick to escape into the bottom of the sea, theyre bothersome so Ive never eaten one. The Ancient Dragon is looking at the whales half body interestingly. I start to cook using [Magic Arm] and [Forge]. The dragons are smiling at the smell of the roasted meat. I think back upon the Primeval Magic earlier while looking at them. You probably have to do something after saturating the magic power, but I dont understand what to do after that. Like sending signal by pulsing electricity, I think you need to create waves from the saturated magic power and produce some kind of magical phenomenon from it, but I dont have any proof in that. --Hm? A music with megavolume pulled me back to reality. Apparently, the Ancient Dragon and ck Dragon are humming. --Ooh, amazing. Green buds have begun to sprout from around the Ancient Dragon and ck Dragon. I can feel waves of magic power, this appears to be a type of Primeval Magic. The greenery spread vigorously, flowers are blooming spectacrly. There are even some rare things called Spirit Grass and Bewitching Flower among them. Looks like trees and shrubs have begun growing in far-off. The spring andke created in a slightly distant ce must be of the Dragon Spring Liquor. I guess the one created by the Ancient Dragon should be called Dragon Lake Liquor huh? Kuro, put demi on this goat. On mine too please. Its easy to put on the sauce since its whole roasted, but my demi-ce sauce stock is running low. Using space magic [Telephone] I ask Lulu to make more. So good, this tastes so good! Heiron, youve found yourself a good servant! Wrong. Kuro isnt my servant, hes a friend. Fumu, friend huh. I will use Primeval Magic to make the things you want if you give me more delicious dishes. At present, you want to turn dragons fangs and ws into weapons right? When I was listening to the two while dismantling the Kraken and the deep sea serpent, the Ancient Dragon told me that. Might as well, I take out Bouryuus fang for the asion. Ive cut it a bit to make some tool, but its mostly intact. Could you turn this into a sword? Fumu fumu, I can but after the banquet is over. Humans must not be hasty. The dragon is right, youve to enjoy the time to enjoy yourself fully. I make fine white noodles from the huge squid and sashimi from the deep sea serpent. The sashimis ent isnt enough since I havent meet any wasabi monster. As expected, usingmon wasabi isnt enough for this size. I deep fried the deep sea serpents bone with meat, creating a super huge bone senbei. I can make deep-fried food using little oil with fry cooking magic, its quite convenient. The senbei is better than the sashimi. This is how its like when you fry things in oil huh.... Humans suree up with amusing things. I dont like it much. Goats are better after all. Crackle crackle, with very loud sound the Ancient Dragon bit the super huge bone senbei. ck Dragon who was attracted by that tried the bone senbei, but he didnt like it much. Once the twos appetites were appeased to a degree, I was also freed from cooking and began to drink the Dragon Lake liquor while snacking on the squid dish. The moment I put the Dragon Lake Liquor into my mouth, strong smell pierced through my nostrils. After a bit, I got used to the tongue-numbing strong alcohol, then a rich mild vor permeates. The taste is different from the Dragon Spring liquor, but this one is quite a good liquor too. Id like to let my dwarf acquaintances who like liquor to drink this. Ill share the remaining liquorter. Still, it looked like you really rampaged violently, did your Inverse Scale got wounded? ck Dragon suddenly turned his head and asked the Ancient Dragon. Fuhahaha, such idiot has not appeared for the past 10.000 years. I just couldnt put up with the scuffle between the demon lord and the little ones on the mountain nearby. Apparently the wastnd on the northern half part of the continent is the trace from the time the Ancient Dragon rampaged to defeat the demon lord. I see, so this is an example of the [the damage is great when the dragon intervenes] talk. The damage is bigger than my Meteor Showerbo for sure. The [Demon Lord of another continent] spoken in the oracle was probably from here. Only the ones in the Weasel Empire and the Ratkin Principality remain. I had tried searching in the Ratkin Principality near Shiga Kingdom, but I couldnt find anything that seemed like the demon lord. The [Trazayuya Maze] is located near the Ashrat Principality after all, perhaps thest demon lord is what Zen would have be. "Eh? So you went today and were taught immediately?" "Yeah, these are the Dragon Fang swords and Dragon Fang daggers that I got." Affirming the surprised Arisa, I show her the swords created by the Ancient Dragon. I had more of the lesser Dragon Fangs, so I asked the dragon to create two Dragon Fang swords and several Dragon Fang daggers. Looking at the fangs volume, there should have been some left, but most of the huge fangs were absorbed into into the Dragon Fang swords. Primeval Magic is quite fantastical. "Normally youd get turned down and get to stay sitting down in front of the gate no matter how many times you got sent away, the readers wont feel the suspense like this." As always, Arisa still loves mixing up fiction and reality. Even though its better when they teach you easily. "Satou, theres a lot of daggers--dont tell me?" "Yes, I have one for everyone." I nodded to Hikaru and put all the weapons on the table. The Dragon Fang swords are for Pochi and Tama each, the Dragon Fang daggers are for everyone including thete-starters. I didnt give the Dragon Fang sword to Nana who could use a sword because she wont be able to use her defense with the sword thats too sharp. The members who are used to getting weapons from me and Lady Karina were simply overjoyed, but Hikaru, the princess, Sera and Zena-san received the swords with trembling hands due to their surprises. "Amazing, this is a Jingi created from dragons fang with Primeval Magic...." Hikaru traces the dagger in her trembling hand. Calling it Jingi is exaggerating, but theres no mistake that its of higher ss than amon Artifact. "It can cut the inside of the magic bag, so make sure to put it into the sheath before storing it into the bag okay." "Aye aye sir~" "Yes, nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi stretch out greatly to answer me. "Satou-san, is it alright for us to receive such amazing weapons?" "Yes, Zena would be fine, but Her Highness and I cant use weapons...." "That dagger can cut barrier, so please carry it in cases of emergency." It cut through the barrier I created with space magic, so they should be able to break through most barrier. "Dagger that can cut through barrier huh.... I feel excited somehow." "Nn, anticipation." Arisa and Mia are smiling while picking sheaths with different colors. Lulu tilts her head while holding the dagger like a kitchen knife. It seems shes going to use the Dragon Fang dagger to cook. "Master, what is that, so I ask." "This? This is a failure you see." Nana points at the ill-formed dagger in my hand. I was able to invoke Primeval Magic somehow after spending half a day and used up most of my magic power, but it felt like I needed more training before I could use it freely. Looks like itll be a bit longer before Lizas magic spear reinforcement. "So, in the end, what is Primeval Magic anyway? Is it an Iya Boun type of technique?" "The Ancient Dragon said that it was magic invoked with your spirit, but if I have to say, I guess its the root of the Current Magic? Its hard to be used by humans so the Current Magic is the form after its been improved, or something like that." The part that isnt included in the current magic (mahou)--magic (majutsu) skill has no merit. I can understand why Primeval Magic became obsolete and the current systematic magic seeded in the natural selection. The current magic (majutsu) with the skill support is far easier to use and more efficient. The support from skill is big after all. --By the way, I wonder whats the [Iyabon type technique] that Arisa said in Japanese? Arisas reference is too old sometimes, I dont know them. Book 14 - SS1: People of the Ancient Dragon Continent 14-SS1: People of the Ancient Dragon Continent "Darn it, not even one dragon scale despite walking this far...." "It probably means that even the demon lord couldnt hurt Ancient Dragon-sama at all." Knights in traveling outfits are exchanging words with each other. A group of 50 people including knights who were dispatched by a kingdom on the south of the Ancient Dragon continent havee to investigate. Everyone is riding a highly mobile Running Bird. "Ooy! Come here quick!" One of the soldiers who had gone ahead of the wastnd as scouts greatly waved his hands. The other four who are with him are captivated by the ridge on the other side of the wastnd, theyre not waving their hands. "Th-this is...." "I cant believe it." The young captain snatches the Farsight Tube from one of the scouts and stare at the scenery before his eyes. A red haired woman vice-captain who appears beside him does the same thing and peer into the Farsight Tube. "For fertilend to spread beyond the wastnd like this." "Thats not the surprising part, look at there! The city is safe." "Impossible. I saw it myself when the royal capital of this Katahira Kingdom was burned to the ground by the demon lords army. The rampart was also half destroyed by a huge demon beast from the demon lords army." Unlike the wastnd that the investigation team has witnessed so far, there are lush greenery and a city with systemically built houses before their eyes. "We wont know anything from here. Lets go into the city." "H-however, it might be the demons trap." "Then have the summoner to summon a carrier bird and send a report." After giving the order, the captain whipped the Running Bird and went ahead. "Scout unit! Go ahead of the captain! Dont miss any danger!" """UNDERSTOOD.""" With the vice-captains order, the scouts hurriedly jumped onto the Running Birds. Since theyre lightly dressed, they probably would quickly catch up with the captain. The vice-captain takes along the following unit toward the solemn and mysterious city. "--Does nobody live here?" Even though there are houses lined up which look ready to live in anytime, theres not even one soul. There are furnitures installed inside the houses, yet no tablewares nor food can be found. Unbelievably enough, every house has waterworks and drainage system installed. "Captain, the door of the central castle is open." "I see, the rampart gate also opened by itself when we touched it." "Is it inviting us in?" "I dont know." The captain and the others continue their search without stopping even while feeling weirded out. After wandering in the wastnd for two months, arriving at a ruined city--nay, a city with virtually brand new houses that are left unattended, theres no way they can leave it alone. "However, such mysterious buildings they are. Ive never seen buildings like them before." "Yeah, they look weak against earthquake." Apparently, Shiga Kingdom-style stone buildings are unusual on the Ancient Dragon Continent which has a lot of volcanoes. Houses made with Architecture magic are stronger than they look against earthquake, but none can see through that on their first sight. They finally get off the Running Birds when theyve trespassed the central castle, and then they dip their hands into the fountain in the front garden. It seems theyve judged that the water is safe after looking at the Running Birds poking their heads into the water. "Looks like its safe. Let us drink the water too." "Alright! Its been half a month since we have such clear water." "Yummm, this sfuffs not gritty to drink." Unlike the captain who could get drinking water from water magic, the team members plunged their heads into the fountain and began to drink the water. The following group who arrivedter lost themselves when they saw theirpanions plunging their heads into the fountain and rushed up to them, the vice-captain scolded them. "And, does that seems to be here?" "Yeah, the ramparts gate opens by itself and the fountain is working. Its possible." Apanied by the vice-captain and escort soldiers, the captain heads toward the underground passage the scouts discovered. The escort soldiers were repelled by the barrier on the passages entrance, but the captain and the vice-captain were able to enter into the lower floor without problem. "As I thought, only upper nobles can enter huh." "Probably only people who can be andlord." The captain runs toward the blue light shining in the lower floor. Wee, qualified one. An ovepping voice of woman and man of unknown age could be heard. The source of the voice is the crystal body floating in the air--City Core. Ive been ordered by the previous lord [] to hand over the throne to the first qualified one whoe here. Which one of you will be registered as the Land Lord? The captain steps forward to answer the City Core. It seems the two who are bewildered with the situation dont notice that the previous lord name told by the City Core was nk. "I will inherit it. Former Prince of Natenha, Jeba Natenha will be the new Lord of thisnd." Registering Jeba Natenha. The captains body is wrapped in light, a mysterious light crown appears on his head. Figures of people living a poor life in a foreign country appears in the captain--King Jebas mind. And, the cheering voices of his subjects whom he leads to the newnd. "Your Highness, you look splendid." "Stop with Highness. Im the king of this new Natenha Kingdom from now on." "Yes, Your Majesty." Disregarding the two who were overwhelmed by their emotion, the City Core asked Would you like to change the city name from Katahira to Natenha? at its own pace. Thus the captain became a prince who obtained a foundation to revive the fallen kingdom as a godsend, but onlyter on they found out that the city was only made to look like the city before it was destroyed. The one who reconstructed these cities were not a god, but it was beyond their imagination as ordinary people. Much less about the purpose of that person; a practical site for magic experiments and expectation for the revival toplete when hees to sightsee in the future, none could imagine it was for such a random reason. "Also, Haryu. You be the first queen." "Jeba-sama." Apparently the new king has also found his spouse following his kingdom. As if blessing the two, the song of the Ancient Dragon that rules over regeneration is echoing on the continent. This is the sequel to 14-Intermission 1: Ancient Dragon Continent and Primeval Magic Satou only made the citys buildings, the City Core had existed from the start. Book 14 - Intermission 2: Immigrants of Governor Pendragon 14-Intermission 2: Immigrants of Governor Pendragon Royal Capital - Downtown "Good work today, how bout we get some drink after this?" "Sorry, my familys waiting." "Yer an unsociable old man." I waved my hand lightly to my co-worker who cursed me and left the ce. The pay from the construction site today is good, but Ive to go to the middleman office first thing tomorrow. This Royal Capital which we arrived at after fleeing from Lesseu Earldom for our life wasnt a paradise at all. Its a life where I cant even drink a bottle of ale easily even if I work from morning till night. "Boruto-san, its been a while." "Akindo-san! Long time no see!" The one who appeared in front of me as I walked sluggishly was a male merchant who saved us when we were attacked by monsters in Lesseu Earldom. "Youre not with the dogkin and catkin children this time?" "Yes, that is so." This man is awfully humble even though he said he was a merchant exclusively contracted by a noble-sama. Hes speaking politely even with a mere vige liker me. "How is the life in Royal Capital?" "Thanks to Akindo-san for getting a ce for us to live, were getting by alright although barely." Im really indebted to this person. "Is that so--if its hard for you, since Viscount Pendragon-sama is looking for immigrants, how about applying for one?" "By immigrants, you mean for pioneer vige?" "Yes, thats right." Looks like Akindo-san whos a merchant doesnt understand how difficult a pioneer vige is. Shaving off your hunger by eating weeds and tree skins, several people will die within three years. And even when you can finally harvest some crops, the officials will take em all. I dont mind if its just me, but I dont want to let my child and wife to live such a life. "I hope you can keep what Im about to say a secret, about that pioneernd--" "Is that true?" "Yes, it is." Unbelievably, on top of having fields where crops can be nted right away, its fully equipped with housesplete with the minimum furnitures, whats more theres even water wells that the vige can use. Its too good to be true even if you take it with a grain of salt. Youd normally think its a fraud. However, I cant imagine Akindo-san, who lent me several gold coins with no pressure in payment when we just got to the Royal Capital, tricking me. Rather, if he wanted to trick and turn me into a ve, hed have asked for unreasonable interest from the first loan. In fact, the tax collector and vige elder who fled from Lesseu Earldom earlier were turned into ves by that kind of trick. "T-then I can ask it from you?" "Echigoya Firm will be acting as the contact. Im rarely in the Royal Capital after all." Echigoya Firm huh.... If Im not mistaken its a firm managed by the servant of Hero Nanashi-sama. My wife is also working as a contracted employee in Echigoya Firms mill, she said that the pay was good even though the work was hard. Think she was surprised that it was a firm that properly paid as much money as promised in the beginning. "Thank you, Akindo-san. Ill talk about it with my wife." "Yes, thats a good idea." Akindo-san left after smiling. "Eh~ Pioneer vige~. I dont want to!" "Dear, you forgot the story of our great grandfathers pioneer vige?" I immediately talked about the pioneer vige with my wife and daughter once I got back home, but they strongly rejected it as expected. Our vige only became easy to live in starting from 20 years ago, I and my wife lived our childhood in fear of starvation, so this reaction is normal. I told the story I heard from Akindo-san in a hurry. "Youre being tricked dad." "Thats right dear. Theres no way such thing like having ready fields and houses with furnitures can be true." "No but, Akindo-san said--" "Thats cause Akindo-san is being deceived too isnt it?" "That person is a softhearted person who was even worried about us after all." I still want to plea back, but no way I can win against two womens mouths. However, even if we cling on Royal Capital forever--. "Well hit the wall if we keep this up. We can live without starving cause the food price is stable, but the construction works from the monster disturbance from back then are going to disappear soon. Once the dayborer works decreased, Ive to start to seek job in the crowded job market. If my wage decrease, we cant pay the rent here." "But but, theres also wages from me helping in the bar, and moms work in Echigoyas mill." Looks like my daughter who hasnt be an adult doesnt know that being a waitress in a downtown bar is no different from being a cheap prostitute. The crime number has decreased thanks to the scary guys from the downtown mutual aid society patrolling the area, but that doesnt mean theres no more prostitutes or perverted drunkards. As a parent, I dont want to let an unmarried daughter to work there forever. "Our live would be easier if I became a regr worker instead of contracted in Echigoya Firm...." My wife put her hand on her cheek and sighed. Ive heard that the people employed in Echigoya Firm in the Royal Capital are well-paid enough to buy their own house, but only educated people and trained in skill can be one. "Thats the Echigoya yknow." "What is?" I didnt say it? "The mediator for the pioneer thing is that Echigoya." "I-is that true?" "Y-yea." I nodded to my wife who suddenly was in high spirits. "Hey, dad. Wheres the pioneer vige at? Is it Lesseu Earldom?" "No, seems to be a vige under Viscount Pendragon-samas administration in Muno Earldom." "Pendragon! By Pendragon, its that Pendragon right! Pendragon the Woundless--A Mithril explorer and the one whose female lizardkin spearsman retainer defeated a Shiga Eight Sword!" My daughter put her feet on the desk and thrust her fist toward the ceiling. I also know what my daughter is talking about. My daughter heard it from some drunkards, I heard it from someone who liked rumors on the construction site. The story sounds faked, but apparently its the truth. "Dad! That story earlier might be true after all!" ording to my daughter, it seems the treasures Viscount Pendragon got from defeating the [Floor Master] were sold for more than 30.000 gold coins. A merchants maid who was in the bar seemed to have heard it it by ident in the auction venue. "Guess its okay if Echigoya Firm is the mediator. Cause Echigoya is strict with lies after all." My wife murmured seriously. Something probably happened at her workce. "Then, were applying?" The two nodded, and then I went to Echigoyas branch office in the downtown the next day. It seems they only started the open recruitment in the noon today, the receptionist woman was surprised. The recruitment was overflowed in a blink of an eyes it became a raffle but it seemed we were treated as referrals from Akindo-san, so we were epted to be ones of the immigrants. I havent met him again after that time, I want to thank him properly at least once. "A-airship?" "Dad, were really immigrating right?" "Were not being led to be ves are we?" My wife and daughter pulled my sleeves from the sides. I cantprehend the situation before me. I heard that Muno Earldom we were going to was on the opposite side of Fujisan mountains, so I thought that we would go around the mountains on foot for sure. Whod have thought well be moving with an airship.... "Dad, were like nobles." My daughter who acted daringly pulled my hand to the airship. The ceiling is low. When I sit down on the floor with mat, my back touches the neighbors already. "This must be why theres a restriction to the luggage." "Yes, that seems so." I thought it was strange that there was a restriction from carrying household items even though we were immigrants, but I can understand why now. I grasped my luggage and tally tightly and waited for the departure. --Hm, looks like I fell asleep before I knew it. "Everyone, thank you for waiting. Weve arrived at Brighton City of Muno Earldom." A girl wearing Echigoya uniform opened the door and went around to ask us get down from the ship. Is Muno Earldom near enough from Royal Capital for the ship to arrive in a nap? "Unbelievable.... It should have taken three to six months on thend route, two months on the sea route...." A young man who said that he was a merchants third son muttered alone. My daughter is looking at the man creepily from behind my back. "I heard that even regr airne needs three days from the Royal Capital and the Duchy Capital, so how..." "Oh my, you know well. It was a five day trip from the Royal Capital to here. Since we stuffed five time the normal capacity of people, itd have been difficult in various ways if we flew normally so we put the people to sleep with magic." The Echigoya female guide cheerfully exined the situation to the merchants third son. The reason why they didnt exin it beforehand was because the magic would not work effectively if we knew. Getting locked in that jam packed ce for five days would surely make me lose my mind for sure, so Im not going toin. Come to think of it, I dont feel that hungry even though its been five days. You dont get hungry if youre made to sleep with magic huh, the magician employed by a wealthy merchant of the Royal Capital sure is amazing. "Its a beautiful town." "It really is, I sure want to stay at this ce at least once." "This area is probably for noble-sama mansions." My wife and daughter are looking at the white mansions lined up in the townscape longingly. I want to fulfill their wishes but were just mere immigrants. No way that dream cane true even if the whole world got toppled. "Everybody, your attention please!" An Echigoya Firms girl shouted out loud from a tall tform. There are a young girl who looks like a noble and a white haired young man with a wound on his cheek standing behind her. "Whos that princess?" "Maybe shes the lords wife?" "No way, why would the wife greet mere immigrants herself?" Rustles spreads amongst the immigrants. "Quiet please! The acting lord will make a greeting." "Nice to meet you everyone, Im Lina Emlin the acting lord. I may trouble you due to myck of experience, but please consult to the city hall freely if youre troubled with anything." Looking at the teenage acting lord who was desperately spinning her words, I have mixed feeling of anxiety and wanting to support her. "Thank you very much acting lord-sama. We have a lot of experienced public employees in the city hall so do consult to them." Echigoya Firm girl added something, it seemed she sensed the immigrants worries. "The viges everyone is going to can already ept new people anytime, but since the day will end if we go now, well be going tomorrow." Then were going to sleep in this city today huh. Since grass is growing on the open space for the airship, looks like well have some good ce to sleep on. "Please head to the lodging inn. Land lord-sama is paying the lodging charge, todays dinner and tomorrows breakfast, so please use them freely. Ill be guiding you ording to the tallys color. And also, weve taken your luggage to the inn." ....This too much good treatment made me feel anxious instead. Isnt it too generous no matter how you look at it? Letting us sleep in the open space and providing warm soup would have been enough to make us shout "Hurray for Lord-sama", yet they even provided lodging and meals.... What does the lord want from us? "It was an amazing inn wasnt it dad." "The food was delicious too~" "Youre right...." Id be happier if I didnt know that the lodging cost one gold coin for each room and the meals cost three gold coins.... I identally heard that from the employees conversations. When I think about earning five gold coins, just how many years would that take. We put our luggage in the cart in the lodgings courtyard. Pulling the cart was an unfamiliar animal called yak. It was like a big goat with brown fur. Looks like the shepherds who are guarded by envoys are traveling with us. There are around 50 people going to the same vige as us. Theres a lot of unmarried youngsters, and it seems there are some families who have girls as if matching them. We parted way with the shepherds along the way, and arrived at an open ce after climbing a mountain road. There are two wolf statues on both sides of the viges entrance. Its probably the vige elders hobby. In front of the vast maintained farnd, there are lines of splendid houses that are as good as the vige elders mansion. "Oy, this soil is great see." "Youre right, its soft like the soil in a forest." The men who couldnt wait anymore and jumped to the field and exchanged words. Dont tell me, the settlement vige were going to live in is this splendid? Such wishful thinking floated in my mind. "Everyone, please gather here." The guide girl called us, and then we gathered while leaving the carts. Several people came from the vige. Everyone is wearing fine clothes. They must be the tenants of the lord here. "Good work. This is the settlement vige everyone is going to live in." --What?! I cant believe it, I look at the other people with asking nces. Im too surprised I cant speak. "These people here are the workers who will help everyone getting used to the vige. Please ask them about the viges facilities." Its really unbelievable. Field thats twice as big as the one in the Lesseu Earldoms vige, and a big mansion that can hold 10 peopleplete with a barn. Theres even a livestock hut even though theres nothing inside. They say that in one month,nd lord-sama will provide us with goats and orange chickens. Right at that time, the northern part of the vige became noisy. "Oh no! Look at the sky!" Geh, arent those rhinoceros beetles. Even though they look so weak, theyre strong enemies, the knights in Lesseu Earldom couldnt win unless they fought in a group. "Oh my, theyre the leftovers from the hunt huh~" The guide girl muttered carefreely while holding a short wand. "Theres no need to panic. Look--" The girl points at winged statues knocking down the beetles to the ground. And then, two wolves which ran from the viges entrance rushed to the beetles. "Dad, arent those the stone statues on the viges entrance?" "Y-yea..." The one-sided battle ended quickly, and then the statues went back to their ces while leaving the beetles bodies behind. "I was going to exinter, but theres no need to now. Those statues are state-of-the-art golems provided by Echigoya Firm bynd lord-samas request. They will defend against burrs and monsters, but they cant cope with harmful animals like wild boars and monkeys, so please keep that in mind okay." I never hear any vige protected by golems. But, looks like they can defeat most monsters with their strength. My eyes became hot as I remembered the time when we were prepared to die to repulse monsters while sacrificing several people in my vige as we waited for thend lord to get off his heavy ass. Our life has been made this much easier, Ill grow enough vegetables and wheats to pay the tax next year. "Dad, this is amazing." "Dear, well have to work hard." "Yea, lets start the nting today!" I stepped toward the field while holding a brand new hoe in my hand. Book 14 - Intermission 3: Satous Research (1) 14-Intermission 3: Satous Research (1) Satous here. In this world, there are people who are puzzled to hear that doing research needs money. Do they think that you can research things with just a pen and paper? "Satou speaking. Ive collected the void skys probe." Saze of Beriunan n speaking. Is it possible to reuse the probe? "Yes, the Ether Drive is just dented, the Mana umtor Branch is fine." While having a long distance talk with nog with the high elf of Beriunan n through [World Phone] magic, I repair the void sky probe. This void sky probe has been deployed by Beriunan ns initiative in order to investigate the jellyfishs nest. I was asked to investigate probes whosemunication had been cut, and then I found one of them stuck between the inner and outerary debris when I searched with sh Drive and visual-based Unit Arrangement. Since Ivee this far, I might as well create several space houses with earth magic from several debris and put carved seals for teleport magic inside. Next I shot the debris toward the deep space, each with different velocity while only leaving one here. Now I dont need to repeat visual-based Unit Arrangement to go around. After finishing the extra work, I replenish the void skys probe magic power and put it back to its nned course. "Satou speaking. The void sky probe has departed. Ive checked the beacon deployment, so you should be able to receive the signal by tomorrow." Thanks Satou. Come to Beriunan Forest after this, well have a party to show our gratitude. "Thank you, Saze-sama." It seems the research about preserved food is currently getting popr amongst the elves of Beriunan n so Id like to bring Echigoya Firms new products and talk about various research. ording to the info from the map, there are a lot ofrge debris on the brink of the current map, so Im going there to see. "Ooh, its a mountain of treasures." Theres a lot of rock debris, but around 30% have iron mixed within. Theres even pure iron lumps among them. Inquiring the map, a lot are alloys, but I also found marble blocks and gold lump. Its as if they were discarded into the space on purpose. I was slightly suspicious, but since theyre undoubtedly useful, I put the debris I found en route into my Storage. Every one of them is as big as a small ind, so its quite a profit even if they were all just iron. --Crisis perception. "Geh, arent these radioactive material." I erase the radioactive material with space magic [Space Disintegrate] while being surprised with the information on the AR. Even though its usable even in time of peace, theres no need for nuclear substance in a fantasy world. Corpse said that, [Gods used their miracle to turn every radioactive material into lead], but it seems it didnt reach the void sky. And anyway, when the timees for me to need it, I can just use space magic or force magic to create nuclear fusion magic. Further, even though there are cosmic ray in the void sky, theres no problem as long as I use [Astro Suit] magic since the density is low. I found an especially big lump of iron when I was loitering around the group of debris. Its shaped like a sword, but theres no way you can swing such a huge sword like this. Theres no point to it unless the opponent is as big as the moon. When I tried to put it into my storage, I was able to without problem. Looks like my storages size really is infinite. I thought of using the iron as a base for the floating continent, but its too big. I want something a bit smaller. Thinking the damage possibility if it crashed, perhaps I should make it a floating ind instead of continent. The candidates increased when I lowered the size I wanted. I found a huge crystal of hard quartz so I put it into the list of candidates. I also found lumps of corundum and topaz which were even harder, but since they were only as big as the solitary ind pce, I wrote them off the list. Lets make a floating ind using this as the base. The solitary ind pce is better as our base camp, but I couldnt resist the appeal of floating ind. Due to my pondering, I forgot to consider the danger in the void sky. Without realizing it, I had crossed the map and entered the next map. "Woooo" Zuin, zuin, metal-like sounds reached my ears who was protected by [Astro Suit] magic. The barrier created by the automatic defensive item repelled some silver spears. The spears look like spear squids. Apparently, I was attacked by mysterious creatures in the vein of the jellyfish. Theyre elerating in the void sky while leaving red light behind on their paths. The spear squids which failed its attack disappear into a huge ck body I could see in the distant. Its huge enough to be an asteroid. I did not chase them carelessly and collected information with [All Map Information]. It seems the ones in this are are only 100 of the [Spear Squids] like the ones earlier and the ck body ahead. Thats right, that ck body is also a mysterious creature read as [Unconfirmed Object]. The [White Ball Space Kaijuu] and [Dark Grey Space Kaijuu] I saw back then were also [Unconfirmed Objects] werent they. When I got a certain distance closer, the ck body spread itself. At first it looked like a ck starfish, but then its eight tentacles stretched toward me. --Its a ck Octopus Space Kaijuu! The tentacles whose tips are divided into small string-shaped things stretched. The thin strings on the tips look like feathers, but I know that each one of them is as big as a skyscraper. --Huge. The diameter of the main body alone might be around 100 kilometers. No no, thats way too big. Even the moon is only around 3500 kilometers in diameter. Whats up with its astronomical size. Even the biggest one yet, the dark gray space Kaijuus diameter was only about 3 kilometers.... However, itll be bad if this thinges to the orbit. I take out an Orichalcum wand and use a forbidden spell suited for long-distance attack. --Divine Banishing Laser. The light of the forbidden spell thats been said to cut a continent burns the void sky. The spear squids that were trying to make a surprise attack on me from behind the tentacles were evaporated in an instant. When I had cut two of its huge tentacles, it dealt with theser quickly. Jet ck spheres that are floating around the other tentacles and the main body curved theser that should have flown straight and absorbed it. Dont tell me, are those ck things ck holes? The octopus that should have been 60 kilometers away got close to me in a straight line like dropped frames. I managed to escape since I reflexively used Unit Arrangement, but its eleration is odd. ....Come to think of it the White Ball Space Kaijuu also elerated like this eh. The octopus suddenly elerated again without taking a breather. Would love to have this inertia-canceling eleration to be more moderate. I tried looking for points of attack using advanced light magic [Photon Laser] which only consumed a little magic power, but unfortunately it ended in vain. It seems the main ck body surface can also absorb magic power like the jet ck spheres as the [Photon Laser]sposition loosened when it hit it. With the help of [Parallel Thought (Thread Think)], I keep thinking while keeping a distance away from the octopus. There were too many notices from Crisis Perception its blocking my thought, so I temporarily put them into the log. Since thebination attacks of the octopus and the spear squids were too annoying, I created a void sky artificial spirit Full Burnern 4 to y with them. Its the artificial spirit I remodeled from Beriunan and Burainan ns research result, on top of being furnished with high poweredser, its also highly mobile. It has short operating time, but thats a fair trade-off for its performance. Even though its a big artificial spirit thats more than 500 meter long, it looks small since the surrounding scale is just too big. Ill record the anime-like dogfight of the artificial spirits fight to enjoy itter, while I myself will fight the octopus. I repeat several Unit Arrangement and fly about on the center of the map. --Chiiiii. It looks like it had read my pattern, the ck body waited ahead of me on the teleport point. With its size, its speed is like a short-range teleport. My magic power is being absorbed at far higher force than the weaselkins [Magic Eater] machinery whom I repaired. If this keeps up my magic power will be exhausted--. An idea shed on my mind suddenly. Inded on the ck ground with Unit Arrangement. Its the octopuss body surface. Just as I thought, the octopuss body surface can also absorb magic power, my [Astro Suit] has been canceled. However, dont think youre the only one that can absorb magic power you know? I execute mid level force magic [Mana Drain]. Unfortunately, theres no advanced or forbidden spell thats more efficient than this one. Of course thats only if I use it. As its magic power got tremendously absorbed, its losing its ck color, turning white. --֣ϣף֣ϣϣϣϣϣףףף. The octopuss scream is transmitted on the ck body. It tried to escape from me in panic, but its useless no matter what inertia-canceling movement it uses. My [Magic Arm] is firmly wedged on the octopuss white body. I use the fire magic forbidden spell [<>] on its defenseless body. The white me scoops out the octopus without even leaving an ash. The spell created a crater several hundred meter wide, but it seems its fat could also absorb magic power so the destructive power of the spell wasnt as high as I hoped. Even my forbidden spell cant instantly kill this one due to its unrealistic size huh.... --The stars over my head suddenly disappear. The jet ck spheres are approaching to wrap me up. It seems the octopus wants to kill me using the jet ck spheres even if it means injuring its body. The white liquid from the gouged octopus spews into the void sky. I look down at it from the void sky. I was able to somehow escape with the little chance I had. After repeating Unit Arrangement and getting separated around 1000 kilometers away, I wait for the replenishment of my magic power that has been used up on the forbidden spell. The sword-shaped lump of iron that looks like it can even pierce the moon shes on my mind. "If magic is useless, then I can just hit it physically." The difference in size is too extreme, but Ill do something about it. I summon the void sky artificial spirit Full Burnern 3. Unlike the Full Burnern 4 earlier, this one cannot shootser. Instead, it has long whip-like feelers. Its an artificial spirit created tounch and carry things into the void sky. I link eight artificial spirits and make it elerate toward the octopus. With speed that can tear ones body, even 1000 kilometer distance is over in an instant. The octopus ran away in a hurry, but this time its gigantic body bes its undoing. I take out a lump of rock from my Storage and fling them to the octopuss body. The lump of rock broke on the octopuss body surface, but the broken pieces gouged the octopus. The suicide attack of the artificial spirits expands that wound even bigger. --֣ϣף֣ϣϣϣϣϣףףף. The octopuss scream echoes in the void sky that cant transmit sound. Its probably transmitted through Ether. "The way to exterminate a gigantic creature like this is by--" I plunge into the huge hole opened by the rock buckshot and the artificial spirits. The wound is closing at great speed, but theres quite enough gap for me to enter. --Moreover, my velocity isnt slowing down. I throw a second lump of iron toward the meat wall of the octopus thats closing in. --֣ϣף֣ϣϣϣϣϣףףף. The meat wall thats not as tough as the outer skin was pierced by the iron lump. The lump seems to have arrived at the gastric region of the octopus--in the huge space of the central part. The gastric region is shaped like tear drops, even the shorter ones are several kilometer long. Jet ck spheres appear inside the stomach. Creatures that looked like the White Ball Space Kaijuu also appeared inside the octopuss body. Im amazed to see that it also has ways to attack inside the body. --However, its toote. I take out an item from my Storage. The sword of iron lump that can even pierce the moon. Since its bothersome, lets just call it Moon Piercer Sword. --֣ϣף֣ϣϣϣϣϣףףף. Torn by a foreign object from inside, the octopuss scream reverberates in the stomach. I repeat storing and taking out the Moon Piercer Sword, shaving off the seemingly unlimited HP of the octopus. The mock-White Ball Space Kaijuu and the Jet ck Spherese attacking to stop me. The White Ball Space Kaijuu which boasted high mobility couldnt show its potential inside the stomach with the limited space and got easily mowed down by my advanced light magic [Photon Laser]. The jet ck spheres were a bit tough, but once I knew that it could be annihted with [Mana Drain] by robbing its magic power, it was easy. More of them came after that, but it was simply a work once you knew how to handle them. After more than one hour, it finally ends. >Defeated [ck Octopus Space Kaijuu: Cast-off Skin]! --Huh? Cast-off Skin? I store the ck Octopus Space Kaijuus body into the storage and return to the void sky. Thousands of White Ball Space Kaijuu that were living as parasites inside the ck Octopus Space Kaijuu are floating in the surrounding void sky, they all simultaneously run away toward the outer space. An object that looks like the [ck Octopus Space Kaijuu] is escaping ahead of them while leaving a trail like a meteor. --I wont let you run you know? I put a marker on the [ck Octopus Space Kaijuu Small]. All set. I start to chant without chasing it. Its a magic that I havent had the opportunity to use even after itspletion and has been left sitting on the Magic Column since its dangerous to use it near the. Once the long spell is over, the [ck Octopus Space Kaijuu] has left the maps edge. Itll be difficult if I chase after it now. Therefore, Ill pull it. I pick the forbidden spell of space magic [<>] Even though I havepleted the chant, Im only able to choose the second magic from the Menu thanks to [Parallel Thought (Thread Think)] skill. The [ck Octopus Space Kaijuu] that appeared in front of me is floating in the void sky in nk amazement after losing its velocity. Then I execute the original forbidden spell thats on stand by. The me of Genesis overflows in the void sky, thoroughly burning the octopus that was trying to leave again. Unlike before, the direction is perfect this time. The octopus reveals its ck body to try to absorb it, but its meaningless. Itd be a different story if it was a ck hole, but a technique that can only absorb magic cant go against this me. Because, even though its invoked by usingrge amount of magic power, the me is thoroughly a physical phenomenon "Is it over?" After the octopus has burned out, something is floating. I thought it was a small octopus or an egg, but I was mistaken. "--Sacred Tree Stone?" The color is ck, but the Sacred Tree Stone--a huge object equaling the so called [Philosophers Stone] is floating. Did the enormous mana contained within the me of Genesis condensed and crystallized the jet ck body of the octopus? I put it into my Storage since it looks useful for many things. It seems usable as the power source of the floating ind. Since the octopuss cast-off skin has the ability to absorb magic power, using it to make a [Magic Eater]-like tool might also be a good idea. "Takoyaki yummy." "This akashiyaki is good too." The crispy takoyaki with sauce is good, but I also cant leave the dashi-dashed limp-textured akashiyaki alone. I made them not with the ck Octopus Space Kaijuus body, but the normal octopus I caught in the sea of the solitary inds archipgo. "Both are very good its hard to say which one won." "Delish~" "Trivia nanodesu." "Nn, tasty." The princess, Sera and Zena-san were repulsed by the strange appearance of octopus so they didnte to the octopus meet, but Lady Karina was delightfully eating it. Looks like Mia can eat octopus normally. Ill retort for once, Pochi, its trs bien, not trivia. "Putting jerky inside instead octopus would be delicious too wouldnt it." "Ufufu, would you like to try one?" Lulu smiles at Liza who said some meat-lover remark. "Lulu, I also want the prototype, so I inform." "Tama too~" "Pochi too, nanodesu!" Nana, Tama and Pochi were also eager. Lady Karina looks like shes in agreement, but she doesnt seem to have time to mind it while putting the piping-hot takoyaki into her mouth. Rxedly eating snacks with everyone really is a special time isnt it. Ill have to think of menu that can be enjoyed by Zena-san and the others too next time. "It sure is big~" "It can only float yet though." I put the debris ind installed with floating engine from space into my storage and then carried it into the desert sub-space. Its far smaller than the Moon Piercer Sword that defeated the ck octopus, so it was easy. The floating engine which makes this ind floats isnt using the Darkness Stone manufactured in the elemental stone factory in the void sky, but the lump of Darkness Crystal Orb I found in the ck octopuss body. The Darkness Cystal Orb is a high-purity crystal thats rarely created during the darkness stone production. I also found some high-purity metal crystal, lumps of corundum and topaz and many others inside the octopus. Looking at its structure, they were all near its excretion hole. The lump of crystals in the group of debris were probably the octopuss excrement which were processed and not needed inside its body. The figure of the ck octopus gnawings shes on my mind. "Mustve been my imagination." "What is?" "--Its nothing." I smile at Arisa who looks worried. "Oh right, Ive created some new gravity control magic and inertia control magic. Do you want to try flying together?" "Really? I want to fly--youve tested it before right?" "Isnt it obvious?" I immediately denied Arisas remark. Using it on mypanions without testing first is too dangerous after all. I invoke gravity magics [<>] and force magics [<>]. In case anything happened, I could just use [<>]. I fly with Arisa and look at the dolls that are working to shave off the surface of the floating ind. "It looks like itll be a seedling ship that flies off into the outer space. Master and me like Adam and Eve, oh how wonderful." I heard some thoughtless words from Arisa, but I lightly ignore it. Moreover, the void sky is a danger zone worse than this world you know. Normally itd be straight path to the bad end in nightmare mode. Its totally not possible until Ive conquered the whole map of this star system. Moreover, the floating engine can only absorb gravity, it has no way to move in the void sky. If I can put the magic I used just now to practical use and make the gravity control engine, the ind should be able to move in the space. First, maybe I should make an artificial spirit graviton version to investigate out of the system. I smilecently, having got a new idea for my research. Book 14 - Intermission 4 Satous Research (2) 14-Intermission 4 Satous Research (2) Satous here. The worlds distance has narrowed down since the introduction of the inte, but it seems its not zero. Transmissiong in conference calls with people from overseas weighs on my mind. --Master, can you hear me? "I can. Its a bit too far, so the voice isgging." I talk with Arisa whos in the solitary ind pce through the space magic [Unlimited Telephone (World Phone)]. While waiting for the reply due to the longg, I gaze at the fountain of blue light gushing out from a ck disk. Dear me, I never thought the day woulde for me to look at such superb spectacles. I want to let everyone see this someday. But, didnt you say that World Phone had nog even if we were far away? "Normally, thats the case--" Since Ive made a base point for the Unit Arrangement here, I move to the desert sub-space. Looking at the Menu, my magic power hasnt been consumed besides for the [World Phone] usage. My [Unit Arrangement] really does not consume magic power regardless of distance. --Normally? Arisa said in askance through World Phone. "I just went to somewhere slightly far this time." Huh? The voice isntgging. I put the void sky clothes for use in the outer space into my Storage and came back to the solitary ind pce. "Thats cause Ive got close to you." "Master~?" "Nanodesu!" "Satou." I catch the jumping youth troupe and confirm Arisas business. "Oh its nothing urgent. I heard from Aze-tan that high elves from another n were asking for Master so I wanted to tell you." Its probably an invitation to banquet from Burainan n. "Burnt smell." "Burnt burnt~?" "Its the smell of burnt meat nanodesu." The children who are rubbing their faces on me are looking up at me with worried looks. "I just got a bit too close to a fire source." I was nearly charred. It seems the smell from the spectacle I watched earlier that was on the void sky clothes remained. "Mou! Dont do anything dangerous." "I only realized at the actual site that the heat was that scattered." "Geez, I dont know if you were in a volcano or the mantle, but please stop being rash." Arisa is unexpectedly a worrywart. I show the crystal I got from the fire source this time to Arisa and the others. "Pretty~?" "Its glittering nanodesu." "Fire Crystal Orb? Light Crystal Orb?" "Whats that? It looks pretty but I can feel vast magic power from it." It was something I created from experimenting with Primeval Magic. "This is an elemental crystal that has both fire and light elements. Right then--" I stare at the crystal that looks like a small sun. "--Should we call this Sun Orb?" Ive decided to fuse the Sun Orbs into Arisas and Mias wands. Of course by using Primeval Magic. Primeval Magic needs enormous amount of magic power and makes me tired, though not as bad as Ancient Dragons, so I dont want to use it much. However, it sure is useful for making peculiar magic tools like in this case. As expected, Aze-sans business was about the banquet invitation from Burainan n. Since Aze-san couldnt leave Boruenan, I went with mypanions and attendants. "Hohou, gravity magic huh--interesting." "Yes, it was something used by a greater demon." I give the introductory book of gravity magic to the high elf-san of Burainan n. Only 10 basic spells are written in it. Magic that can be used once I can chant them are not limited to human magic. Im now also able to use dragonnguage magic to create dragon spring liquor and demon magic. Gravity magic was a magic used by the blue-skinned Nari demon that appeared in the opening performance of the [Golden Wild Boar King] fight in the Duchy Capitals underground. I had trouble analyzing it since there were only two spells which I copied by ears. After understanding the way to interfere, create and annihte graviton, everything after that are all my original magic. I might even be able to create a small ck hole if I gathered all the magic power on the. "Youre only teaching Keze of Burainan, its unfair!" The one who forced her way between me and the high elf of Burainan n was the high elf of Beriunan n. Both of the ns like to research, but unlike Burainan n who are like investigators, Beriunan n regards Burainan n as a rival. "Saze of Beriunan huh. Cant you at least greet when youre visiting other n." "Oh spare me, weve known each other for 100 million years. Were like family right." Miss Saze slides onto myp like an eel. Tama and Mia who were absorbed in the banquet looked at Miss Saze with "Oh no!" expressions, but it seemed they lost to the dishes charm and went back to eat them. "This is a thanks for letting me inspect the library of Burainan n freely." "What! Then you can also look at Beriunans library all you want, so give me magic book too." "Thats fine by me." I took out a gravity magic book from my satchel and gave it to Miss Saze. Im not hiding the introductory books anyway, and Ive also given it to Aze-san and Boruenan Library. "Hee, so this is also preserved food... Theres no taste?" "That is because these Chlore pills are specialized for mass production and long-term preservation." The reason why itscking taste unlike the ration in the snow kingdom is to prevent it from destroying the market of the existing preserved food. Rations created with Lulus involvement are too delicious. Ive developed this to help ces where disaster or famine ur. Lulu and Chlore rations are being endlessly produced by the dolls in the satellite factory in the void sky. The most troublesome process, freeze-drying, can be done there with low cost. The factory can create 100.000 of the former food in a day, and 10 times of that for thetter as long as the ingredients are avable. Moreover, since thetters ingredients only consist of Giant Kelp and Deep Shellfish that clings to the kelps, theres no fear of them running out for the time being. The Giant Kelps that extend from the trench to the surface are ridiculously big. "Might as well make sweet preserved food." "Mold grow easily on sweets you know." "Then you can just seal it." "The canned peach pickles with syrup are delicious arent they." The high elves of two ns are talking about the preserved food in excitement. Looks like Ive sessfully nted interest about preserved food to the two. "Right, Ive got my hands on this thing--" I ask them to analyze the pitch ck [Philosophers Stone] crystal that I got from the ck octopus. "What is this?" "It looks like a kind of Sacred Tree Stone." The two high elves look at the crystals light with interest. I think the only difference is in its color, but I sure want to know if theres any meaning behind that. After the banquet was over, we went back to Boruenan Forest. "Aze-san, Ive brought you some souvenir." Aze-san who usually weed me pleasantly keeps looking at the other way. "Is there something wrong?" "I dont care about Satou." Aze-san who turns her face away again makes me want to tease her. "Aze-sama is burning with jealousy about the matter of Saze-sama of Beriunan n sitting on yourp." "W-wait, Lua!" Lua-san who usually looked like shed vomit sugar at us flirting made the first move. "It seems shes also sulking about the matter of you receiving Solemn Harp of Beriunan from Saze-sama and Tranquil Bell of Burainan from Keze-sama." The things Lua-san mentioned are a sign of friendship from a particr n, you can get various amodations if you show them to that n. Leaving that aside, Ill exin the thing with Miss Saze. "Im sorry, Aze-san. Since Saze-samas gestures are childish, I inadvertently reacted like I was with letting Tama and Mia sit on myp." "Mwu." Mia seems dissatisfied with my apology. Tama whos on myp muttered "Dont worry be happy~", and made happy sounds with her throat in contend. "Then, would you consult me about the preserved food too?" "--What?" Aze-san, what are you saying? "I cant?" "No, thats not it, I consulted about it to Nea-san first and foremost you know?" Its basic to consult about it first to the elf chef of Boruenan n, Nea-san. "Is that so?" "Yes, I got various idea." In the first ce, Aze-san declined about it with a single word before I could even consult her, but she might have forgotten since I didnt express it as something important. "Alright then." Aze-san pushes her hand in front of me while still looking at the other way. Shes holding a wooden bell on her hand. "This is?" "Its the Calm Bell of Boruenan. Its something given to trusted people whoe to this forest to study." Huh? Does that mean that I wasnt trusted? "I-its not like that! Its not that we didnt trust Satou! I forgot to give it to you since I felt that you were always a member of our n." I act coolly by not smiling my whole face with the help of Poker Face skill. "Thank you very much, Aze-san." Thanking her for two different things, I take the [Calm Bell of Boruenan]. Ill wear it always when Im Satou. "Right, although this is not meant to be gift in return--" "Its a beautiful amulet." "Its an equipment to cope with magic absorption called Magic Eater." This is only effective for its wearer, but it can protect against 10 times the power of the Weasel Empires [Magic Eater]. Since the power of the [Magic Eater] created from the ck octopus material is unbelievably high, even the equipment I gave to Aze-san cant prevent it. I intend to store the material away since its too dangerous. In addition, since the material from white gem space kaijuu has the same ability as the ck octopuss, Ive created magic-sealing tools from them. This one can be prevented easily by the equipment I gave to Aze-san. Nothing can replicate it since the material (ck octopus) is too peculiar anyway, so these equipment should be quite useful for mypanions. "Satou-san, what are you searching?" "Records about divine punishment in the past." This ce is the forbidden library of Tenion Temple in the Duchy Capital. I came after getting the permission from the elder head-miko, presently a miko apprentice, Lily. Of course, Lily got the permission from the present head miko and temple head. ording to Princess Shistina, books regarding belief and miracles are moreplete herepared to the books in the kingdoms forbidden library. Apparently, these books have been handed down from the time of the Orc Empire before Shiga Kingdom, or even older than that. "There sure is a lot of priests that misrepresented things as gods divine punishment." "Yes, unfortunately, theres always some imprudent priests no matter the age." When the little girl Lily said such things with a serious look on her face, she looks like a child whos trying her best, its heartwarming. "Satou-san, this te here has records older than Furu Empire era written!" "Ara ara, oh Sera. I was going to guide him thereter." Lily sticks out her tongue and makes a face that looks like a child whos failed in her mischief. "Lets go, Satou-san. Records about big divine punishment probably only exist in things that are more than 1000 years ago." Are the gods more mild than I thought? I imagined them like [Wrathful Gods] from the Dog-heads and Corpses talks, but perhaps they seldom intervene directly. Lets stop judging them as evil unterally. They do give forecast of demon lords and great disasters through oracle after all. That said--. "These divine punishments seem to be quite merciless." "Oh my, you can read the te from the age of gods?" "Yes, its the samenguage as the ancientnguage dictionary that Sera-san found." Written there, a divine punishment made 80% of the people living in a continent to go extinct through flood and cier. Its quite severe. Such a severe divine punishment happened several thousands years ago, after that the scale got gradually reduced. Most cmitiese from the rampages of monsters from dungeons and monster dominions all over the world, attacking cities near them. "I have read the document you submitted." After saying that, Earl Seryuu throws the copy of the report onto the table. As Kuro Im visiting Earl Seryuus castle and meeting the earl. The report the earl read is titled [The Possibility of Divine Punishment and the Critical Situation of Seryuu City]. Ive also given them to the king and the prime minister, and also to the important people of Labyrinth City Selbira with slight alterations for the city. In case of thebyrinth city, they have various ways to deal with monsters before they can jump out of thebyrinth, and there are explorers and former explorers that can fight in the city itself. However, thats not the case here in Seryuu city. Their military is powerful, but themon people are all ordinary people. They dont have ways to cope with monsters that overflow from thebyrinth. "As long as you understand the content. What I want to know if there is an impregnable defense line situated around thebyrinths entrance." "None. There is no budget to set up such a ridiculous thing." Figure. Seryuu city is currently in the midst of investing things. They wont have enough money before thebyrinth is on track. "No need for money, that line shouldve been written there I believe?" "I do not intend to create a debt." Im not going to demand gratitude, but theres no way Earl Seryuu can believe that with his position. As for me, I dont mind as long as the people of the Gate Inn and Nadi-san of worker guild, and also Semone-san are fine. I guess Id be happy if Viscount Belton family are safe. "I see, then you should at least take proper measure for when monsters overflow into the city." After saying that I teleport away from the earl castle. The destination is arge warehouse inside Seryuu City. Since theres no Echigoya branch office in Seryuu City, Ive bought it as Akindo-san with Viscount Pendragons letter of introduction. Its just a stones throw away from thebyrinth. Theres no one here, not even Echigoya Firms personnel. Ive only contracted Nadi-san of worker guild to go around here once a week. I summon Zena-san here with Unit Arrangement. "So the negotiation broke down?" "Yes, regrettably." Looks like she understands the situation after seeing herself got summoned. "Then, Ill be counting on you to persuade them." "Yes, Satou-san." Zena-san gathered 10 people. As Kuro of Echigoya Firm, I n to power-level these people in 10 days to be the emergency defense force while also thinning out monsters in Seryuu Citys undergroundbyrinth. Aside from Zena-sans little brother and the handsome middle-aged Garleon priest, the remaining eight people are all female soldiers of the territory army. Theres no magic soldier, but since Ill be the one exterminating the enemies anyway, theres no problem. Without sumbing to the rumor about a dangerous group gathering in the warehouse every night, weve sessfully cut down about 80% of the monsters in thebyrinths middleyer and deeper. Since the territory army was patrolling in the upperyer, I opened a teleport gate in the middleyer and deeper, but there were only small fry contrary to my expectation. Due to that, everyone besides the handsome middle-aged priest only barely broke through level 30. Among the eight female soldiers, three have learned [Earth Magic], and the remaining five have learned [Water Magic]. Since Ive made them learn the way to fight monsters using golems like Princess Shistina, they should be able to be the defense even if Labyrinth Hazard happens. "If the monsters overflow from thebyrinth, destroy the water tank there to flood thebyrinth." """Yes, Kuro-sama!""" The young female soldiers gave a good reply to my instruction. "Take these, you two." "Is this wand made from an old tree? The cirction of magic power is wonderful." "No, thats made from the World Trees branch. Its a valuable item granted by the Fairy Queen, so treat it carefully." The handsome middle-aged priest received it timidly. The thing about getting it from Aze-san is a lie, but it really is made from the World Trees branch. "Magic sword? N-no its not--Kuro-dono! Isnt this a holy sword!" "Thats right, it has special effect against monsters. Do not ever assume yourself a hero and plunge into swarms of monster. Think of that as a g to evacuate the people." Ive thoroughly trained Zena-sans little brother to be the shield-user and guide. His technique is equal Nana when she was level 30. Furthermore, unlike Nanas force art, I made him learn earth magic that were optimal for defense. He hasnt learned Magic Edge yet, but he has [Diamond Shell], [Endurance Reinforcement] and [Physical Reinforcement]. Im sorry for this young one, but his duty is to guide and evacuate people until the reinforcemente. Further, Ive given the basic equipment set disguised like territory armys equipment and ring-shaped magic invocation object to the female soldiers. The golemsmanded by the girls are shaped like stuffed toys so that themon people wont get scared of them. Ive asked Nadi-san to lend small stuffed toy golems to the minstrels inside the city. Their movements are traced from Tama and Pochis cute movements, so I have no doubt that theyll be quite popr. "Take care of Seryuu City okay." """YES!""" Leaving the students, I came back to the solitary ind pce. Now then, its about time we go to the Weasel Empire. Book 15 - 15-1. To the Weasel Empire 15-1. To the Weasel Empire Satous here. In my primary school days, I remember asking my parents and teachers what kind of nt is [wayside grass] from the catchwords [do not eat wayside grass]. I remember their troubled faces, but I dont have any memory of their answers. ".... Laser." Seras mid level light magic shot through the swarm of Soldier Ogre Ants and got repelled by the barrier of General Ogre Ant on the back. Were currently inside a huge nest of the master of a monster dominion located between Makiwa Kingdom and Weasel Empire, the Huge Queen Ant. We found the dominion was saturated to the point of verging into a stampede when we on the way to the Weasel Empire, so we went here to prune it while also leveling up mypanions. Currently thete-start troupe is fighting on the front, while the regr members are watching on the back. It should be about time for the [Weasel Merchant] to fulfill his promise, but the merchant hasnte to the promised Dejima Ind even now. Thus we were going to tour the remote regions of the Weasel Empire until the merchant went to Dejima Ind, but due to the reason earlier, we ended up loitering in this underground nest. ".... Air Hammer." Zena-sans magic pushed back the giant ants that were approaching them. "As expected, mid ss magic are resisted by higher ranked enemies arent they. ...." "That seems to be the case--" ".... <>" Zena finished her second spell while Sera began her next spell. Invoking magic at such speed, even though theyre lower ss spells, is not normal, its thanks to the [Chant Shortening] skill Zena-san learned from Sera-san recently. The wind wall repelled the crystal arrows shot by the enemies rear guard, Zena-san shot down the fireballs fired by the Magic Ogre Ant with the Anti Magic Riffle installed on the opposite side of her long wand. In the meantime, Zena-san already started to chant her third spell. It seems Zena-san has established her specific position by relying on the lower magic [Magic Shield]. Its guard is paper thinpared to Nanas standard [Physical Shield] and Ninja Tamas [Evasion Shield], so looking at her makes me feel anxious. ".... Photon Laser" Seras advanced light magic mows down the Soldier Ogre Ant swamps, and tears the General Ogre Ants barrier that was giving orders on the back. The glittering spectrum on the wall of the barrier inside the dark tunnel is quite beautiful. "Nows our chance desuwa!" Karina-dono, its still too early! Lady Karina activated Flickering Movement, rushing toward the ant swarm. Raka the [<>] tried to stop her in a hurry, but Lady Karina had already jumped before the enemies. Two Knight Armored Ogre Ants that are protecting the General Ogre Ant push their shields toward Lady Karina. "How impudent, desuwa!" She kicks the upper part of the shield with her beautiful leg, and then she makes a lovely jump by using the enemy that has broken their posture as a stool. Arisa who was acting as the peanut gallery shouted, "She used the ant as a stoooool!" out loud, but nobody reacted since Arisa raising odd voice was just the usual. She looked a bit lonely, Ill care for her a bitter on. ".... Air Hammer" Zena-sans wind magic blew away the ymore Ogre Ant that was going to attack Lady Karina as shended. Unfortunately, the Heavy Soldier Ogre Ant that was on the opposite side resisted the storm created by Zena-san. "Raka-san!" Acknowledged. A whirlpool of spiral light appears on Lady Karinas hand with the magic tool Raka controlling it. "Karinaaaaaa, break!" While shouting out loud, Lady Karinas fist d with light infringes upon the Heavy Soldier Ogre Ant. The Magic Ogre Ants and Archer Ogre Ants at the deepest part took attacking positions while making screeching noises. Karina-dono! "Yes, Raka-san--" Lady Karina rotates once while leaving a spinning top-like afterimage d in light. The dance of her ringlet hair d in light is quite beautiful to look at. "--Breakeeeer, shoooooot!" Shot with the centrifugal force, the spiral bullet pierced through the Heavy Soldier Ogre Ant and crushed the Magic Ogre Ant with a sh. "Karina, its dangewrous~?" "Youll get surrounded nodesu!" Tama and Pochi who are being carried under Lizas arms are iling around trying to go help Lady Karina. "Its alright you two." The two look up at Liza with nk expressions as Liza guides their line of sight toward the group who has appeared behind the enemy line. "Everyone, Im sorry for beingte. Golem Shield Unit, forward!" --֣ͣ! Responding to Princess Shistinas order, the golems equipped with great shields close their distance with the ants. Hikaru and Nana who were with the princess are standing behind her. The ants that were trying to encircle Lady Karina went into disarray with the appearance of the new opponents. Nows the time! Karina-dono. "Yes, Raka-san!" Lady Karina kicked one Heavy Soldier Ogre Ant with a roundhouse kick and jumped back here with hassou tobi knack. "Karina-sama, your assault was too early. Even if you have solid Rakas protection, its by no mean perfect. What would you do if you got seriously injured and left with scars?" Sera scolded Lady Karinas recklessness. Sera-dono, I apologize on behalf of my master. "Since Raka-dono is Karina-samas supervisor, you have to restrain her well or else--" "Sera-sama, please leave the scolding after the battle. Her highness is on her wits end." Zena-san who was diverting the ants with lower ss wind magic told Sera-san and started her next magic chant. "Im sorry Zena. Youre not injured anywhere right Karina-sama?" "I-Im sorry...." "As long as youre not injured, please dont worry. Itll be bad if youre scarred before you can be Satou-sans bride right." "....B-bride." Lady Karinas face reddened to hear Sera. I dont have any such n right now. "Mwu, Satou." Mia whos beside me rubs her head on me. Seeing that, Arisa tried to rub her head too, but since she was aiming at a delicate ce, I lightly guarded her and continued looking at the battle. "Whats wrong, Satou." "Ah, theres a bit--" Just when the mid-boss battle ended to an extent, I found some luminous points with strange movements. I ask Hikaru to take care of Lady Karina and the others as I check the details of the luminous points. The luminous points are the spy group from Makiwa Kingdom that I had found earlier before we came here. Apparently they tried to infiltrate into the Weasel Empire and failed. I invoke space magic [irvoyance] to look at the spy groups state. --Gegeh, grotesque. Its truly as the saying goes, "A beast never miss a corpse." It seems Makiwa spy group and the guard unit of Weasel Empire match each other, bodies from both parties are lying on the national border. Looks like thest two of them are facing off right now. The Weasel Empires ck panther rider seems to have the slight upper hand. Even though I said ck panther, its not a normal animal, its a monster called Shadow Ripping Panther which has screw like magic tool installed on its head, its moving very shrewdly. I cancel [irvoyance] since Im not into watching people fight to death. Im not going to interfere spies killing each other. "Nyu~?" "Tama, whats wrong nodesu?" Tama and Pochi who were giving some drinking supplement and towel to Lady Karina during the umpteenth break time were conversing as such. "W-wait, is some greater demon going to appear?" Tama shakes her head to deny Arisas question which somehow coaxed with anticipation. "Feel that someone is calling me~" It appears Tama doesnt really understand it herself, she tilts her head and her whole body while thinking hard. I tried to listen carefully, but I couldnt hear anything even with the reinforcement from [Attentive Ear] skill. "Then, why dont we go see it. Hikaru, please take care of things here." "Un, leave it to me." I entrusted everything here to Hikaru and teleported away to the entrance of the nesting hole. "Do you know what it is?" "Nyu~" Tama whos riding on my shoulder folds her arms and frowns. It shouldnt have been the ants scream. We wait for a while as is. "This way~" Tama whose ears twitched suddenly jumped, pointed at somewhere and ran. Shes changed her clothing to ninja costume before I knew it. Since shes moving like a ninja by jumping from branch to branch, I carry Pochi on my shoulder and follow her with Sky Drive. Unlike Liza who has learned Sky Drive recently, it seems Pochi who has just been able to do Sky Steps cant keep up with Tama when shes serious. "Something was there just now nodesu." Pochi mutters so and looks behind. I felt sensing-type barrier when we passed through the Weasel Empires border. The Makiwa spy group from earlier was probably caught in this barrier and got intercepted. I use [All Map Exploration] while following Tama. This ce seems to be a territory called [Weasel Empire, Sixth Parish]. Theres one city and two mine towns, among the numerous highways that connect them to the city, theres a main one that link the north and south of the territory, there are only a few viges that are situated along the road to those towns. No matter how you look at it, theres too few farm viges needed to supply food to the urban areas. Next, I look at the other group of luminous points on the map. It seems a group riding demonic wolves has departed from the nearby fort. Theyre quite fast--some additional Elder Parakeet Riders have also departed to act as scouts. I take out a small blimp for decoy from my storage and make it fly toward the territorys capital. Since its used as a decoy and disturbance, Ive filled it with hydrogen instead of helium. Tama is heading toward one of the ry viges along the road that I found earlier. The movement of the luminous point on the map look strange--. "Master, theres smell of blood at the front nodesu." When Pochi is still talking, I teleport ahead of Tama to the destination. Theres a ck panther from earlier in the center of the vige enveloped with bloody smell. It seems the one who was riding it had died together with Makiwa Kingdoms spy, theres no one that fits the rider around on the map. I quickly use magic for disguising, transforming myself into blond haired Makiwa Kingdom man and Pochi to tigerkin girl. "Pochi, you can use magic potions. Save the injured people." "Yes nanodesu!" I stitch the ck panther, whose ws are painted red, in the air with the space magic [Binding Entangle]. "To the vige elder! Gather the injured at the center of the vige!" I shout out loud using weaselnguage with the help of [Loud Voice] skill. I use healing magic while walking, prioritizing the ones who are badly injured. There are a lot of vigers who are so injured they cant walk, but since the attacks were aiming at their legs, theres no casualty. It seems the ck panther has receivedbat training to incapacitate its enemies. 30% of the poption are weaselkin, the other 30% are lizardkin, the rest are all various beastkin. I heal the frightened vigers while thinking so. "Master~?" Tama approaches while carrying a catkin child on her back. The childs clothes are dirty with blood, her back is badly torn. It seems her injury has been healed with the magic potion Tama gave her. "This child was crying." "I see, you did great Tama." I pat Tamas head as she puts the child on the ground. She shouldnt have been able to hear it judging from the distance--Or so I thought, when I checked Tamas skills, her Gift column had been added with [Insect Notification]. Obtaining congenital skill (Gift), just how.... Well, guess its fine since it seems useful. "Myu." "Mom!" A catkin aunty rushed out of the vigers, hugged the child and thanked us while bowing her head. Then an elderly weaselkin carrying a wand appeared from behind them and urged them to go back to the vigers. "We wish to express our gratitude for saving our vige from predicament." The elderly weaselkin said it haughtily, or rather, with full of suspicion. "You are not someone from the fort. Just who are you people." "Im just a meddlesome retired crpe merchant from Echigo." Itd be problematic if I revealed our identities since we were illegal trespassers, so I spoofed some random ones. "Crpe merchant? Never heard of such products... Dont tell me youre not from the central, are you foreigners?" "Thats right--" The elderly weaselkin makes a sour face when I nod. "Dont you know that this country has been closed off? Youd be massacred by the people of the fort if they found you even with children along. If you need anything, no, we cant offer you everything, but for our benefactors we can at least prepare something you require." "Then, tell me about this country." I asked for information instead since asking goods from a poor vige would be too much. "I cannot answer something so vague. This ce is the 17th ry vige of the sixth parish of Weasel Empire, do you seek that kind of information?" I assent the weaselkin elder who asked for confirmation. "The nine parishes on the outer edge of the Weasel Empire, including this, are territories that have been discarded by the emperor. To the emperor who has abandoned his faith, we who cannot abandon ours must be useless." I cant swallow his story whole, but Ill add it on the memo pad for Weasel Empire. "Are you prohibited from going outside the territory?" "No, we are not. It is simply impossible in practice." "Impossible? Cant you just go on the highway while avoiding monster dominions to escape to other territory?" "The highways are only connected to other Parish, the same as here. We the castoffs have talked ande to a consent, but there is no highway that leads to any territory besides the Parish. And if you fly in the sky--" Explosion sound reverberated from the northwest direction of the vige in the middle of the elderly weaselkins talk. The surprised vigers crouch down and look at the direction of the sound. The blimp I released earlier probably exploded. "It seems there were some people who have infiltrated. There are several small forts inside and on the border of the parish. The imperial army from these forts have screw-tamed flying monsters and cannon trees, they shoot down anyone flying like such." I see, this [Parish] is like a country inside a country, or rather its treated like a penal colony huh. I asked the elderly weaselkin the way to enter the [Parish] city and its custom without him getting suspicious. And then a panicked catkin man rushed in. "Elder--Its the imperial army from the fort." "Umu." My radar also shows the imperial army soldiersing here. "You heard him benefactor-dono. You should escape while we buy you time." "Theres no need of that. And also, I do not mind if you talk about us to the soldiers. Tell them that a man in ck clothes followed by a ck panther came, snatched your food and water, and then he ran away." I raised my hand to signal Tama and Pochi, and then they went to the ck panther and threw it, "eiya~" toward the viges entrance. I canceled the binding magic when it was still in the air, then itnded like a cat and ran toward the soldiers. It was not because of my [Coercion] skill, it must be scared of Tama and Pochi who were muttering, "Steak~?" and "Hamburg is better nodesu!" full of appetite. Leaving the surprised voices of the vigers and the ck panther that started attacking the soldiers behind, we teleported back into the ant nest were ourpanions were waiting. The soldiers will probably get hurt, but looking at their levels, there should be no one dying. "Satou! Ive finally reached level 50!" When we came back, Lady Karina jumped while shouting so. Shes smiling with her whole face, which is rare for her. I was going to evade reflexively, but I receive her lightly and put her down. There was plenty of distance between us, yet the wonderful soft sensation still reached my chest. Demonic breasts are frightening--. "Congrats~" "Congrattions, nanodesu!" Once the chorus of the congrattions song from the girls ended, I talked about the things at the vige. "Parish is it.... Its worrying." "Then since we have some ample time, lets go investigate it." Thus, I, Sera and a guard are going to the parish city for reconnaissance. The guard was Liza, selected with the fair [Ladder Lottery] method. However, I have to prune the monsters here a bit more before that. Book 15 - 15-2. Parish 15-2. Parish Satous here. When were talking about city, the stereotype would be concrete jungle, but recently I feel that there has been more greening in city center than the rural area. There are spots of gray and navy blue in half-baked rural areas. "Tenion Holy Emblem huh, very well, go on in." "May the blessing of God be upon you, gatekeeper-sama." "Yes, blessing." The unmotivated gray-clothed gatekeeper made some prayer gestures and allowed us to pass the city gate. Hes still one of the better gatekeepers, the other ones are ying with dices. "They were quite insincere guards werent they." "Youre right--Liza, you dont have to be that tense." While answering Sera, I warned Liza who was looking around with coercive sharp nces. The three of us are wearing disguises masks, so no one can see through the disguises unless they have original Yamato Stone or Arisas level of appraisal skill. Theres only a few people in the city, everyone is wearing gray clothes and walking with hunched back. There are some stores here and there but not many items on the shelves so the customers are also sparse. Judging from the transactions between the shopkeepers and the customers, it seems this city also uses notes as payment. Looking briefly at the map, there are seven huge temples worshiping the god pantheon except the Demon God and the Dragon God. When I checked them with irvoyance magic, they were all under construction. "I wonder if those are altars?" "Thats right Liza. It seems the seven altars are carved with each holy emblem of the Gods." I moved my line of sight at the seven altars that Sera and Liza mentioned. Theres a small altar on every intersection like a Jizo statue. Instead of statues, there are holy stones carved with holy emblems on the altars. The order of the altars seem to be fixed, it starts from God Heraruon whom Im not too familiar with and ends with God Parion. ording to the documents I read in the Duchy Capitals Parion Temple--. God Heraruon the [Top Seat of the Pantheon]. God Garleon of [Strife and Victory]. God Urion of [Trial and Judgment]. God Karion of [Wisdom]. God Zaikuon of [Passion and Change]. God Tenion of [Sce and Love]. God Parion of [Infant and Righteousness]. --Such were written. Though its not that the gods dered themselves, "I am god of~", but it came about from records of the circumstances of things in the era each god governed. Now then, leaving that aside, we heard some troubling voicesing from a small temple when we were in the middle of the way to the big temples in the citys center--. "I beg of you, Priest-sama! Please give your mercy on the Healing Garden!" "Didnt I tell you before. We can only pray to the gods. We have no mean to heal epidemic." Such conversations happen often in Shiga Kingdom, but looking at the map, it seems the situation is a bit different here. The priests in this city are low leveled in contrast to their number. Everyone is lower than level 10 except the the few in the central temple. Thus they probably cant use the mid ss holy magic [Remove Disease] and advanced ss holy magic [Purification Virus]. "Satou-san." "Please wait a moment." I stop Sera who were suggesting to help them, and check the situation on the map once again. It seems infectious disease has spread inside the city but the statesmen appear to know the importance of isting the carriers, most of the patients beside very few minority are gathered in a plot ofnd. After investigating the book about diseases in my storage, the disease name written on the map is a lethal one, but since the incubation period is short, it should be hard for it to be a pandemic. "Ive confirmed it. Its a kind of epidemic that can be healed by Sera-sans holy magic." After telling that, I put [Astro Suit] magic on mypanions to prevent infection. "Well then, shall we go?" "Yes, Satou-san!" We went to the small temple with Sera in the lead. "Priestess-sama hase!" The [Healing Garden] that the man who was making the appeal earlier took us to seemed to be a sanitary building. "Priestess-sama, please change to purification clothes in this changing room. Weve prepared new clothing to prevent the epidemic, so please dont worry." A staff member handed surgical robe-like clothes and new masks and guided us to the changing room. When I nod at Sera and Liza who looked doubtful, the two head to the changing room with relived looks. Unlike me, the two must have not understood the concept of sanitary clothing. The man earlier was waiting when I came out of the changing room, so I chatted with him until Sera and Liza are done. It seems hes the director of this facility, hes previously worked in the hospital in the capital of the empire. "I couldnt use magic so I worked as a nurse instead of doctor. If only this ce had the medicines and equipment of the central hospitals, I wouldnt stand idly while the patients were dying...." Theres an organization under the direct control of the emperor called [Breinz] in the empires central, apparently medical institutions in the imperial capital have been rapidly progressing thanks to the knowledges brought from that organization. "What kind of equipment are they?" "Umm--Huh? Im sorry, I couldnt recall the term. Its hard as you get older isnt it." He beats his head while smiling wryly. "Coming from such a convenient capital, there was a time when I was depressed to be dispatched to an antiquated parish, but in the end I couldnt leave the suffering patients alone." He couldnt abide the emperors [Renunciation] policy, so he was sent to this [Parish]. "I was told to Abandon the irrational god and revere the emperor who has bestowed prosperity and well-being upon his subjects.... But I couldnt abandon my faith to Tenion-sama." Does the emperor want to be a god? Or perhaps he wants to weaken the gods who flourish from [Peoples Faith]? Either way, I think hes picking a fight with the gods. This, paired with the scientific weapons and the rumored train, its strange how the Divine Punishment hasnt befallen them yet. Im intrigued at just how does the Weasel Empires emperor manage to evade gods wrath. I really want to hear it once I meet him in person with the weasel merchants mediation. "Over here, priestess-sama." We enter the istion ward as guided by the director. Looks like theyve put dualyer doors properly here. There seem to be some venttion and air cleaning magic used in the sickroom, the air isnt muddy. The staff here are good, I sure want to head-hunt them to Shiga Kingdom. Or maybe I can send some Echigoya personnels to train here. "Lets heal the patients who cant move first. Please gather them as close as possible, since Ill be using ranged magic." "Eeh, expanding the range of Remove Disease magic which consumes a lot of magic power is too reckless!" A priest who belongs to the hospital ward expressed his surprise hearing Sera. "Dont worry about it. Liza, help me carry the patients along with their beds." "Understood. Master." I cant rely on [Magic Hand] magic here, so I carry the beds together with Liza. We havent done physicalbors in a while, but since I and Liza each have enough strength to carry the whole ward, its easy. "...." And then, Sera begins her chant with a long wand. The essories for magic boost that Sera wears are glittering, bringing about sublime atmosphere on her. The enormous magic power that shes gathering begin to sway peoples clothes and hair. I stand behind Sera, secretly fully opening the Spirit Light to make it easier for Sera to gather magic power. ".... Purification Virus." The moment the chant ispleted, pure warm light that overflow from Sera wrap the patients. I pick forest magic [Stamina Charge] and water magic [Calorie Charge] from the Magic Column the moment Sera invoked her magic and invoke them to ease the patients. "Aah, what afortable light." "Feels like my body is filled with power." "Our gratitude to Tenion-sama who has led priestess-sama to us." The patients who have been healed are muttering incoherently while shedding tears. At first we nned to cure the patients who werent in immediate danger after this was done, but since it was troublesome, I secretly used water magic [Cure Disease] at the same time Sera healed the patients who were seriously ill. Right now they probably think of it as Seras, or rather, a [Miracle caused by Goddess Tenions servant-sama.] "Satou-san, Im sorry for poking my nose into unnecessary things." "No, dont worry about it. I would have gone myself if Sera-san didnt." After the treatment, the patients almost made Sera into a saintess and the wards priest almost became Seras apprentice, but we were able to somehow escape from the [Healing Garden]. "Next, shall we see how to use the ration coupons?" "Its the notes we got as thanks from earlier right." Sera took the coupons and looked at it curiously. We originally got a bundle of coupons for the ration as thanks, but since we wouldnt have no use of it, we only took three pieces. I thought it was the normal currency at first, but apparently it can only be used inside the parish. There are two kinds of ration coupons; food coupons and necessity coupons, you can exchange them with the goods at the distribution center which gets the items transported from outside the parish. It seems theres also service coupon which you can exchange for luxury and medicines. "Master--" Liza unusually puts her face close to my ears and whispers. "--Its a flock of flying magic beasts. Please look to the east." I looked up as urged by Liza and saw around eight Rocs flying toward the city. The citys rm bell resounds. "Its the imperial mail!" "The rationed goods areing!" "Its our chance to get the service coupon, hurry up!" The men pull the carts and trolleys left in an open space toward the citys gate. Apparently, its not an attack but an air transport. "Lets go see it." I called the two and went to see the situation. "--T-that was a rough unloading wasnt it." "Yes, I wonder if the goods inside arent broken?" Seras and Lizas surprises arent surprising. The Roc birds dropped the baggage without evennding in an open space slightly farther away from the citys gate. There are screw-shaped magic devices on the Roc birds heads, simr to the one on the ck Panthers from yesterday. "Carry them to the central warehouse!" A female weaselkin who looks to be high-ranked appeared riding a horse from the gate and ordered the men pulling carts. "Matriarch-sama! There are 40 food goods and two daily necessities. Theres a list of goods in the daily necessity bundles." "Give it to me--no luxury goods huh. Only the reported medicines and nutritional supplements.... So the Emperor wants us to die from epidemic disease." Apparently, the news about Sera curing the epidemic hasnt reached her ears. "Theres a lot of cloths. Theyre not dyed as expected. We dont have any choice but to coborate with the ck market guys to get the dye used in the ritual." "Cant be helped. I resent working with a bunch who dont even a fragment of faith, but we cant disregard the color written in the holy book for the ritual magic." I thought of getting in contact with the top people of the city with some dye as a present, but I decided not to for now since we were still gathering information. "It seems the staple food here is boiled sweet potato and beans that are crushed and hardened into bamboo shaped. It smells bad but it doesnt taste awful enough to not be edible. The bundle beside it is a lump of dried meat made for long preservation. Its moderately hard." I receive the food bundle from the distribution center while Liza is exining. The calorie is questionable and the smell of fermented nts assails my nose, it makes me hesitate to try it. Its salty on top of getting praised by Liza for being too hard, so normal people probably eat it by chipping the meat with a knife or dip it into water. Judging from the surrounding people, it seems they get one bundle for a day. Since we didnt dare to eat bad things, we re-wrapped the food, and then we went to the mentioned ck market after seeing the big temples that were under construction. Due to the shops and people gathering in the narrow backne, the crowded ck market looks like the one I saw in a movie about Pacific War. The people walking at quick pace in the hustle bustle look contrasting with thenguid people walking in the main street. "Theyre open in daytime even though its called ck market." "The ck part doesnt mean dark at night but something that isnt formally recognized, you see." I answer Sera whos watching the surrounding restlessly. "There doesnt seem to be anything unusual. Master, please look over there." Theres a yakitori stall at the ce Lizas eyes are glistening at. "Fumu, we need to investigate it." "Yes, then I shall scout ahead." I told Liza to be careful in order for me to notugh at Liza who was devoted to her appetite, she ran toward the stall with a smile. Making use of Flickering Movement, Liza moves between the crowds while leaving afterimages. ....You dont have to be serious at a ce like this okay? "--10 ration coupons for one yakitori skewer? Isnt that too excessive?" "Go somewhere else if you dont like it. Thats the market price here." The shopkeeper blew Lizasint. Other customers who bought a yakitori skewer for 10 ration coupons were the proof that he wasnt ripping her off. Its not like we have to buy it, but thanks to the smell of the burning fat of the bird meat, my mouth has turned into yakitori mode. Ill negotiate with the shopkeeper in Lizas ce. "How much is it with normal money?" "Money from central are just junk here." I was going to pay with the weasel money I got at Silga Kingdom but he refused. Then lets barter. "How about this kitchen knife?" Its an item that I acquired from a local noble from one of the various small kingdoms we visited. Its just made from normal iron, but its a rtively good knife. "Hmph, how many yakitori do you want for this kind of high quality good?" "Just give us 10. Kitchen knife should be used by a cook after all." The shopkeeper timidly receives the knife. I genuinely think that its better for someone who can use it to have it rather than leaving it to be a fertilizer of my Storage. I give the bundle of yakitori I got from the shopkeeper to Liza, and then have one for me and Sera each. It seems to be of chicken skin and thigh sprinkled with salt. The vor from the charcoal fire tastes good. Id like a bit more vor from the thigh, but I wont ask for the impossible. "Pal, youve just arrived at this parish right. Do you have any liquor?" A man with stubbly beard talked to me when I was wiping the fat on my hand with a handkerchief. "It can be distilled liquor or ale. Ill give you this gem for one bottle." "Isnt that spinel? You can buy a barrel of high-quality liquor with that kind of gem you know?" He rolled a beautiful red gem that can be mistaken with a ruby the Pigeon Blood on his palm, and then he let the sunlight shine through it. "Thats if youre in Central right? We rarely get liquor here." Is it prohibited byw? Looking at the map, I see that liquor is really rare. Theyre being made locally at the wayside viges, but theres barely any inside the city. I take out a small bottle of distilled liquor from my cuff and press it on the man. Its just something cheap sold at the Duchy Capital, but I think this goes well with the salty dried meat as a side dish. "Ooh, havent smelt this fragrance for a long time." The man pushed the gem on me and disappeared into the back alley as if running. I was intending to give it for free, but I guess its fine. Its a bare gem after all, he probably didnt steal it from his wifes jewel box or something. "D-do you have liquor? T-trade with this holy emblem." "You sinner! Dont deal with that sinner. Trade with the gold coin I have." "No, mine." "You fools, step back--" The magical power of liquor is amazing. The heavy drinkers in the ck market gathered in an instant and it became an uproar. "Oy, you guys! What is this uproar!" Since some men riding horses who looked like the guards came, I teleported back to the Solitary Ind Pcen with the two. Looks like I can get quite a few coborators here if I offer them liquor. "We~?" "Wee back, nanodesu!" "Wee back, how was the parish?" While changing clothes, I went to the living room with the children who weed me. After sipping the tea Lulu served, I spoke about the situation of the city. "Hm~m, rationed food, whats more, supply from outside the city huh...." "It sounds like an open prison." "Rather than prison, its more like a monastery for nobles who havemitted a crime." Hikaru gave her opinion to Arisas mutter, and then Sera told her impression. "Still, what does the Weasel Empires Emperor intend to achieve by making such a troublesome ce." Lastly, it seems Princess Shistina has the same question as me. I wrote a report about Weasel Empires [Parish] with Kuros handwriting, gave it to Echigoya Firms Manager, and asked her to give it to the king. "Master! The costumes for undercover operation are ready so I tell." "Nn, spy." When I returned to the Solitary Ind Pce, Nana and Mia were waiting in sexy spy-like costumes. Arisa must have imnted the wrong idea of spy into them. Those shy clothes are bad if were investigating the territory outside the parish. "Ive prepared the costumes here for you. Change into them." "Master, dont you think they dont have enough charm value, so is my humble opinion." "Mwu, character costumes?" The two people frown at the weasel costumes. "Its alright Nana. Youll be popr with the children with this costume." "Thats! Wonderful, so I praise Master." Hearing my words, Nana took the costume in high spirit, but Mia dragged hers to the changing room. Now then, while waiting for Nana and Mia, Ill gather prior information using [irvoyance] on the map I got. Using advanced space magic spell [Teleport], I moved to the eastern end of the sixth parish of the Weasel Empire. Book 15 - 15-3. An Ordinary Village 15-3. An Ordinary Vige Satous here. There was a time when the words [Assault Reconnaissance] became popr due to some anime or manga when I was a child. Going to an unknown nearby city with a train, and prowling the streets like a spy was also a good memory of mine. I mistook the meaning of the words cause I was a child though. "Master, found a vige ahead. Advising to scout ahead with an artificial spirit." "Nn, shadow." Nana and Mia who are wearing weasel costume are in unusually high tension. Sorry, but theres no need to do that. "Its alright. It seems theyre all just your friendly vigers." I pull the hands of Nana and Mia who look slightly disappointed to go toward the vige. Even if the vigers point their des at us, they cant possibly damage these costumes anyway. "Yoo, traveleers." "Heya, viger. Wevee to sightsee the construction of the smoke car, is it close by?" I talk to an old weaselkin man whos speaking slowly at the entrance of the vige. The reason why I choose this vige is because, as Ive said earlier, this ce is the closest to the railroad construction site. There are more ratkin and rabbitkin people than weaselkin in this vige. The surprising thing is the fact that theres no noble or ve not only in the parishes but also in the Weasel Empire territory. However, it appears the citizens are divided into three sses. Whether the third ss citizens are actually treated like ves, we will see it ourselves as we tour the country. Ive infiltrated this area dressing as a typical liquor peddler to see the situation. "That the souund you can heaaard? That ones over that hiiill." "Thank you, viger. This is what Im selling, have a cup." "Aww, thank yaa." I pour sake into a bisque cup and offer it to the kind old man. "Kaah, this stuffs goood." "That good?" "Lemme taste too." I sold the sake to the two other vigers not for free, but for blue copper coins thats generally used in the Weasel Empire. While selling the sake, I gather information by pretending to chat with the elderly. I let Nana and Mia to take care of the selling along the way. "Sake seller, want to taste this?" "Ah, thank you." I take the dried meat the old man rmended while matching his tone. Its a salted dried meat just like the one I saw in the [Parish]. "Did the vige make this?" "--Hm? Which vige ya came from?" "From beyond that mountain." The elderly looked like they were in doubt when I replied. Oops, it seems I said something wrong. I invoke the [Foolish Field] usually used for interrogation to befuddle them. "Cant be helped theen." "Ya cant buy cheap provisions from the military if theres no smoke car." ording to the elderly, it seems the stinky fermented calorie bar from back then will be tasty if you make it into a rice gruel and put some herbs to delete the scent. "It be niiice since the construction done and the smoke car came." "Riight. The growing children can now eat their belly full cause we can sell the crops and buy the military provisions." "Gracious Emperor ee." Unlike in the parish, it seems the Emperor is well liked in these remote agricultural viges. Further, it seems merchants whoe riding the smoke car are buying their crops. "Whatre you doing, whats with the liquor smell in the middle of the day even though the young ones are working away in the construction site of the smoke car road." "Aah, vige elder. Have a drink." "Hou, sake huh.... How much?" The vige elder shouted, "Cheap!" when I told him the price, and then he bought all the sake jugs I brought with me. Thats fine and all, but for some reason the vigers gather and its be a feast. I was a bit surprised to see them spending that much even though it wasnt the time for harvest. The people enjoying the sake are wearing rural-like clothes with a lot of patches, but every one of them is smiling and looking healthy. "This vige sure is prosperous." I returned to my usual tone but there wasnt already any viger who minded it. "Yeah, since the current emperor took the reign, the tax changed from 7:3 to 4:6 you see. So even such a remote vige like this can be rtively prosperous." From the government taking 70% and vigers 30% to them taking 40% and vigers 60% huh? I thought the tax would be high since this was a military nation that developed the high-cost low-return scientific weapons.... Apparently, thats not the case. "Long live the Emperor!" """Long live the Emperor!""" With one leading, the vigers held a cup in one hand and shout together, then theyughed Gahaha. Mia who was free after selling all the sake plopped down on myp as I was sitting on the ground and then she abruptly yed her lute. Its a fun melody with "I hate drunkards" tones sometimes mixed in. Next to Mia, theres Nana carrying some children who havee to pick up the dishes. "Master, secured the young organisms so I report." The children carried under Nanas arms dont look like they dislike it as theyre absorbed in gnawing rice crackers. "Youve a beautiful wife and a cute daughter." "Nn, happy marriage." "I see, the daughter must be happy too." Mia looks satisfied hearing the old weaselkin. She must have thought that she is the wife, but unfortunately I think shes mistaken. However, theres no need to point that out and displease Mia. While patting Mias head as the lutes tone changed to [Fun Feast], I mix in with the vigers chat. "So Ivee here to sell my sake, but is it alright for you to take a break from the field work?" "Yea its fine. Emperor-sama has distributed pesticides you see." "Thanks to that, we got rid of the troublesome pest." Mumumu, pesticides huh... Im a bit worried as to whether they get the dose right. "We also got the mowing rabbits." Mia who heard rabbit mentioned moved her line of sight at us. She must be interested in it. "What kind of rabbits are they?" "Its a kind of rabbit that only eats weed without caring the crops." One of the elderly points at the field. Its a small rat-sized rabbit. "If ya dont put them in the hut during the nting and budding seasons, theyll eat them all with the weed like what happened at Gozans ce ya see." "Ive failed as rep of the vige." I see, it has a habit of eating the nts that have just grown huh. "Thanks to them, farmworks easier now." "During the free time, the young uns often went outside the vige to make more fields." "Aint it fiine, something or otheer, the new fields will be theirs, young uns must pull themselves together." Are they developing new private fields in long term? Hearing that, Nana tilted her head and entered the conversation while still carrying the children. "Monsters outside the vige are dangerous so I warn." "Its alright. The empire forcees and defeats monsters and bandits ysee." "Not bandits, theyre tigerkin liberation army right?" "People whore brandishing weapons and steal food from viges are bandits enough." I tried searching the map around here and just as the vigers said, there was no monster around here, even on the mountain foot, there were only weak monsters whose levels are in single digit. "The knightse patrolling here once a month even now." "They went sword hunting and took the viges swords and spears away, the peeps were maad, but--" "We got farming tools instead." "After getting something this good, well get punished if wein ya see." An old man carrying a sturdy looking farming tool made from iron is showing it off. "They also made the well with clickety-click." "Not clickety-click, its water pump!" "Oh aint it fine. Yer the only one who calls it water pump to look smart." Apparently, they even have a hand water pump. The government here seems to be doing quite good. I might havee to respect the emperor unconditionally if I hadnt saw the parish. "Whatd you say!" "Try saying that again!" The two old weaselkins who have been quarrellings since earlier catch each others cor and re un-befitting of their ages. "Good grief, weasels are easy to pick a fight." "Dont say that, our blood boil fast since the time of ancestor-sama." The old weaselkin that I met first covered for his race hearing an old rabbitkins grumble. As it looks like its going to devolve into a fist fight, the vige elder finally stands up, unable to remain indifferent. "You fools! If ya want to fight, do it in front of His Majesty the Emperor!" The vige elder shouted while carrying a sake bottle in one hand. He looks like hes ready to enter the fight. I feel that there was a lot of intellectual and rational ones among the weaselkins I met outside the Weasel Empire, but looking at the vigers here, I end up thinking those people must have been an exception. Still--Emperor? No way theres a teleport gate in such a remote vige, is it some kind of term? My doubt quickly clears up. "Here I go, Gozan!" "Come, Banga!" The old weaselkin men who have taken off their coats are exchanging blows with magnificent telephone punches. As the two made a clean hit at each other, they staggered and fell backward. Old Gozan stood up while wobbling, but old Banga seems to have gotten a cerebral concussion, hes not getting up. "Whats wrong, Banga!" "Stand up, Banga!" "His Majesty the Emperor isughing at ya!" "Thats right thats right! Look sharp before the Emperor!" The surrounding vigers are cheering, or rather, jeering at old Bangan. The Emperor that theyre referring to is a statue of weaselkin made from obsidian-like thing put in the center of the viges square. Its left eye is a red stone, its right eyes is a blue stone, suspicious lighting from the statue gets stronger every time the vigers roar. ....Its a statue of evil god no matter how you look at it. In fact, theres a magic square embedded in the square though the vigers dont seem to notice it, every time the vigers enthusiastically shout out, their magic power and stamina get drained. We resisted the drain aimed at us, but the magic power leaking from our equipment couldnt seem to, thus quite a lot of magic power got absorbed into the emperor statue. I dont know if thats the reason, but I feel that the statue has begun to emit red aura-like light. "Wooooo!" "Duryaaaaa!" Old Banga was able to stand up somehow while shouting, old Gozan replied back with a shout too. The telephone punch earlier was bad enough, but now the two are swinging their arms around to exchange baby punches. It must be some kind of weaselkin sense of beauty that I do not understand. The twos fists sunk onto each others cheeks, and then they fainted, a double knock out. Geez, its not a fight between elderly. "Theyve been fighting for idiotic reasons since they were kids." "Unlike that time, now we have His Majesty the Emperors statue, aint it fine." "Yer right, that times one of the sides would die after several matches in a fight like this." "Weasels cant hit the brake once they see blood, its scary." --Huh? Perhaps the emperor statue is for the sake of the vigers so they wont die needlessly from a fight by exhausting their strength? Nevertheless, preparing such expensive magic tools that can drain magic power in many viges should have cost them enormously. The rational and selfish weaselkins I know cant be that generous out of only goodwill. "Vige eldeer, the emperors statue is shining reeed." "Fumu, the impurity gathered fast this time. Usually it takes a year.... Well fine. Let the young ones going to the smoke car site tomorrow carry a letter to the city." "Would be niice if the official-sama that bring the recement statue is Moton-sama. That persoon would be willing to repair the bank with earth magic." "Oy oy, ya shouldnt think of first-ss citizen-sama as a substitute of oxes and horses." Fumu, judging from their conversation, it seems that even though the first-ss citizens are treated like their superiors, they dont seem to be a privileged ss like noble. We bid our farewell to the vige elder and went toward the smoke car construction site. "Master, its full of muscle men so I tell." "Mwu, nk nk." Mia quickly gave up from the noise in the construction site, Nana lost her interest since there were no children in the site, so the members changed. The backup are Arisa and Hikaru. "The smoke car is a train alright." "Yeah.... The smoke car road also looks like railway trackplete with railroad ties." It seems the smoke cars carrying power also ys a big role inying the new rail track. The construction site not only has beastkin and scalekin men, theres also manned normal golems and ones that look like bulldozers and excavators. Thetter are not using internalbustion engines, they seem to be types of golem. Looks like the science is not that all-epassing. "Ive seen it earlier, I think the emperor statue is suspicious after all." "Right right, its not often theres an item that much suspicious." Arisa, Hikaru and I are of the same opinion in this matter. "Then, next we should follow where the emperor statue is getting transported to." Speaking of chasing, its ninja. I should ask Tama to track the transport route of the emperor statue from the vige earlier. Now then, will an ogre or a snakee out of it.... Ideally, Id love it if it was [The mountains have brought forth a mouse]. I think world peace is the best after all. Book 15 - 15-4. An Ordinary Town 15-4. An Ordinary Town Satous here. I like train in itself, but I only have bad memories ofmuter trains. Having yourself jam-packed in it everyday, it feels like it even wears my mind. Surely, were crowded trains ceased to exist, wouldnt office workers stress level decrease to 30%? "Revolution, nanodesu!" "UGGYAAAAAAA" Arisa is scrambling her purple hair while Pochi sharply points at her in front of her. "This is the cicada sound huge harvest nanodesu!" Pochi whos holding cards in one hand takes the shupin pose, but I dont know where to even begin to retort her mistakes. Looks like Arisa is not good at ying Daifugou card game. "That should be Social upheaval of the poors so I correct." "As expected of Nana nanodesu! Pochi was also going to say that--its true nanodesuyo?" Pochimends on Nanas correction. Thest of her words had some hesitation in it so it must not be the truth. "Satou, are you going already?" "Yeah, it looks like theres some movement at the emperor statue, Ill be going for a bit." Hikaru who noticed me carrying a weasel costume on my arm called out. Apparently, Hikaru and the others are ying Concentration card game. "Her Highness is really strong." "Since this game is just about memorizing things, its simple." "Oh Tina you cleaned the house." "Yes, I might be stronger in card games, but I cannot win against Her Highness in Concentration." Hikaru is calling the princess using nickname. Zena-san is muttering alone, looks like shes trying to memorize the card positions. Even Sera whos unparalleled in poker is weak in memorizing game like Concentration. "Tama, take care okay." "Works hard for Pochis share too nodesu." "Aye aye sir~?" Once the beastkin girls finished their talk, I teleported to near the vige from yesterday using Unit Arrangement, taking Tama along. "Fumwu, so the letter was telling the truth.... Gathering impurity this fast, arent there too many hot-blooded people in this vige?" A weaselkin wearing official-like clothing whos watching over the exchange of the emperor statue mutters with his hand on his chin. The ones who are doing the actual work are a man and a woman wearing magician-like clothes using force magic. "Hokku-sama, weve finished the fixture." "The miasma rate of the emperor statue is normal for the period of its instation. It seems only the magic power that has been umted." Its probably because of the magic power leaked from our magic tools. Those male and female magicians seem to be quite an analyst. "Fumu, Maiazuma paper is blue, and the Mana paper is purple, the maximum huh.... Its just as you guys analysis. However, weve alreadye out of our way here. Lets take this back." "Youre right. Id hate to end this in vain, and the military bunch would call the researchers sry thieves if they dont get to work once in a while." The magicians gave a tanzaku-sized litmus paper-like thing to the official. Apparently, thats a tool to measure magic power and miasma levels. Putting the magic power aside, Id like to know the way to measure miasma. Ill look for some researchers they mentioned and see if any of them is selling the thing in the back channel. It looks like an expendable after all, I think I can buy it normally from a merchant if thats being produced outside the research institute. "Ticket for Magyuba is 30 swen for one, 20 swen for a child." "Tickets for two please." I purchase the smoke car tickets from the conductor of a temporary station. Swen is the currency used in Weasel Empire, one blue copper coin is one swen. Come to think of it, this might be the first country that has a name for its currency. It might be tranted to like copper coins bynguage skill because its called the same. I dont mind this since memorizing them would be a pain, but it does make the sense of exotess decrease. "Yes, thank you. If youre going from Magyuba city to your next destination, please buy the ticket from the ticket box or the conductor of the next train there." The weaselkin conductor told me so while giving the tickets. It seems to be a fairly cid system. I thank the conductor and then go toward the smoke car with Tama. "Second ss citizens can only ride on the general car, so dont make a mistake and enter the noble car thats immediately behind the smoke car." "Yea, understood." Assenting the conductors warning, we board the general car. Looks like this one is of unreserved seats. Vigers from the nearby viges heading to Magyuba town to peddle things are carrying huge luggages on their backs. "There~" "Quietly." "Aye." The officials carrying the emperor statue had finally arrived, we got here first since we used teleport magic. The whistle signaling departure echoed the moment they got on board, apparently it was waiting for them. It might be more efficient to just track them, wait for them to arrive at Magyuba City and then teleport there afterward, but for the sake ofter on, I confirmed whether the forged citizenship ID could be used to buy tickets here. There was not even a simple ID check at this station, so Im nning to confirm it once we arrive at Magyuba city. "Gatan goton~, gatan goton~" Children really are fascinated by the unique rhythm of a train and the flowing scenery on the window. Tama is rooted on the window since awhile ago. "We will be entering a tunnel soon. Everyone, please close your window." The conductor showed himself from the window in car ahead and shouted. The other passengers begin to close their windows. Window?--Is it because the vibrating sound is noisy? "You folks, its tunnel soon, close yer windows." When I was racking my brain to think of the reason, the ratkin aunty who was sitting next to us bent her body and closed our window. All the windows here are fitted with ss. "Yer faces would be pitch ck from the soot if you dont close the window in a tunnel." "Is that so, thank you very much." "Its alriight, if ones open, everyones face will be pitch ck ysee." The auntys anger dissipated once she knew that I was a beginner of smoke car. Apparently, everyone does the same at first. "Mountain~? Theres a hole on it~" "Thats called a tunnel." Tama whos sticking her cheeks on the closed window says so while desperately looking at the front. Dont put too much strength into it since the ss will break okay? I secretly put force magic [Enchant Physical Protection] on the window. "Pitch ck~" Looks like theres no illumination inside the tunnel. The car in the front probably has headlights. The wall of the tunnel isnt made of stone from earth magics petrification, but from concrete-like thing. "Did ya know? This tunnel is--" ording to the knowledgeable aunty, the tunnel itself was made by 100 earth magicians of the empire in one go. Looks like they dont overemphasize the use of science, they do use magic when its convenient, kind of hybrid. To capitalize on the unexpected source of information, I offered some baked sweets made by Lulu to stimte the aunty, thus I got to hear various things about the remote regions of the Weasel Empire. "We will be arriving~ at Magyuba City Station~ We will be arriving at~ Magyuba City Station. We will be arriving at tform 3 of Magyuba City Station. As tform 2 is for train arriving from Gajuma City, please be careful not to mistake the tform." The conductor who appeared from the car ahead informed the train arrival at the city with a peculiar tone. After passing through two unmanned stations along the way, we arrived at the city after an hour. Distribution of goods should be considerably quick with this. "Town~?" "Its in sight huh." After passing through a forest, we could see Magyuba City surrounded by a tall white wall. The smoke car sounds its steam whistle twice to announce its arrival to the city. """KYUPOO""" Tama and the surrounding children imitated the sound of the steam whistle. Due to the noisy sound of the smoke car, there doesnt seem to be any adult whos annoyed by the children. The smoke car heads toward Magyuba City while slowly turning to the left. Thanks to that, I can see the state of the city. Looks like theres an exclusive gate for smoke cars. "Gaate Oopen~?" The metalttice rolls up, and then the massive door inside it opens to the side. Theres a lot of beastkin children watching the smoke car from atop the gate even while getting their fur ck. The smoke car is advancing slowly in the city and then it enters a traditional station. The station looks like a downscaled version of the old tokyo station, its more magnificent than I thought. "Crowd crowd~?" "Its somewhat crowded isnt it." We were met with crowds after getting through the ticket gate. The crowds reminds me of the nostalgic rush hour. We walk in the crowd while hearing voice of boys and girls selling their goods. Among them is--. "Newspaper~ This weeks newspaper~" --Someone selling newspapers. I think 5 swen for a thin four page newspaper is a bit too expensive, but it doesnt seem like hes overcharging. "....It really uses printing." Youre challenging them too much, Weasel Emperor. Good grief, just how is all this not viting the Gods taboo. The content of the newspaper is mostly about the troop deployment at Makiwa Kingdom. Theres even an article of an interview with the special inspector Usan of Scientific Vehicle unit. ording to the articles, Makiwa Kingdom invaded Weasel Empires remote region without warning, so this was a retribution war against Makiwa Kingdom that had done all kinds of atrocities. These are fabricated news without a doubt. Makiwa Kingdom has no national nor military power to cross through the monster dominion overflowed with many high level monsters. Its impossible even for the four lords with the special elemental wands unless they resort to terrorism. We have reduced the monsters in that dominion quite a bit, but we didntpletely wipe them out as there are those that act as deterrent on the circumference. In one or two years, they should increase enough to stop military campaigns from happening. Preparing for war should take time, and since theyre aware that their army have been defeated by the dragon knights in one-sided battles, they will probably hesitate to march. "Found it~" Tama pulled my sleeve, I raise my face from the newspaper. The officials came out of the station on a state car. The state car is a convertible type with thin wheels like the one you see in a film about the dawn of car. Pursuing them by running would attract attention, so we went ahead of them by teleporting to their destination that I guessed, the government office at the center of the city. I can just move to the right ce if I got it wrong. "Good view~" "It is." The center of this city is on a slightly elevated ground, so you can see the city well from here. Searching the map for a bit, there are seven temples in the back street, and there are only priests who cant use holy magic in the temples. Theres no priest who can use holy magic in the territory, not even one. Of course, theres also no ordinary people with holy magic gift and skill. They were probably forcefully deported to the parishes. Instead, there are several hospitals in the main street, theyre packed with magicians who can use healing magic from earth magic, water magic and such. Unlike in other ces where orphanages are often found besides temples, there are only public orphanages here. It seems that the emperor intends to make the citizens perceive that temples are unnecessary over time. "Unifoorm~?" Tama curiously moves her sight at a street while her ears are twitching. There are children wearing school uniform-like uniforms roaming that street. ording to AR reading, it appears theyre students of empire state childhood schools. Looking at the map, this city has more school buildings than Shiga Kingdoms Capital. Since the number is still too fewpared to the poption, it doesnt seem to be apulsory education, but it feels like theyre increasing the foundation little by little in order to support science and technology. "Heree~" Tama pulls my sleeve. Looks like the car the officials ride on has arrived at the government building. "Now then, lets go." "Aye!" Tama transforms into her pink ninja costume with a white smoke. Un, she looks like quite a ninja. Book 15 - 15-5. An Ordinary Town (2) 15-5. An Ordinary Town (2) Satous here. When someone is insisting that theyre extremely normal, it makes me doubt that theyre hiding something abnormal. Even though I know that Im only jumping at shadows, I still end up looking for it. "Fatty mouse~?" "Wonder whats that? It looks like a capybara." In a room we found in the middle of the way as we chased the officials who went to the basement, we saw babies of capybara-like animals with sters and people in white robes. I think theyre beastkin but since theyre wearing big masks and visor-like sunsses, Im not really sure. When I look closer, I see that there are red crystals which look simr to fragments of magic cores on the sters. The capybaras that have been stered are sent to the next room through a slippery slope. "Confiscateed?" "Looks like its a bit different." I carry Tama under my arm and peek at the next room. Theres a bath tub filled with entrails and pieces of meat in the room, and the stered capybara-like animals from earlier are greedily munching on them. Are they some kind ofb animals? Men wearing the same clothes as the men from the next room are sprinkling white powder usingdles on the entrails. Theyre doing it roughly, yet the capybara-like animals are not minding it as theyre busy with the entrails. "Tch, ran out of powder." "Were out of stock too, make more of them." "What a bother." A man carrying adle goes to one part of the room while cursing. --Thats?! The pill the man took out from a bottle are shown as [Reborn Seeds] on the AR. Its the same medicine which transformed the creatures in Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capitals sewer into red-rope monsters. Perhaps, this is the secret factory which produces the red-rope monsters? "Master, here too~?" Tama who had slipped out of my binding before I knew it is beckoning me in front of a room next to this. "Those peculiar vines, are they Hopping Potatoes?" "Of cour~se." Tama nods. Those are monsters that are hunted by rookie explorers and baggage carriers in the Labyrinth City Selbira to raise money. Theyre one of the pirs supporting the low earners food bill in the Labyrinth City. Perhaps this ce is.... Supporting my guess, the next room have [<>] and [Dancing Corns] being raised. The true nature of the cheap military provisions I saw in the vige--or rather, these must be the raw materials. That means the capybara-like animals earlier are the origin of the dried meat huh.... "Wee back, civil official Hokku." "Weve returned. Head Researcher-dono." We almost forgot about our purpose, but we arrived at the ce right on time using Ground Shrink. The official from before gave the emperor statue and the litmus paper thing to a weaselkin wearing showy clothes in the innermost room. There are also several other male and female researchers here. "The miasma is less than ideal but the magic power is slightly over capacity is it...." "With this we dont need additional supply of magic power from the city even if the Consulins." By city magic power, he must mean the magic power from the Source that can be gotten through the City Core. "Didnt you say that the you were low on miasma before?" "Not anymore, thanks to the rookie from Hokku-dono division." "The one from the imperial university?" The official frowns, not understanding the researchers exnation. "He seems to be upset for getting demoted from the imperial university to here, hes been spewing venom in many ces." "Entrusting that kind of guy to distribute food, I pity the slum people." "The miasma collected in the emperor statue installed in the slum is three times thest months amount." The researchers told the reason whileughing unpleasantly. When the official told them, "Correct the rookies attitude", theyughed again. "We originally take care of them by giving them food so they wont die of starvation in order to collect the miasma from their fatigue and envy anyway, isnt it fine." "Tha-thats true but...." Theyre probably using the miasma to produce the pill and raise the monsters. Still, even if its efficient, its terrible for the slum people who have to endure getting abused unterally. I cant help but sympathize. "Its not like theres a rebellion or rise in crime rate, so it should be fine as is." "The production amount is increasing and the knights-sama who havee from the central in an official trip are also leveling up smoothly, all is good." Dont tell me theyre power leveling by defeating the monsters theyre cultivating themselves? I dont have the right to fault them since Im doing the same thing in thebyrinths underground, but unless this city is a special case, the whole Weasel Empire must be raising high level people systematically as such. No wonder that theyre able to rear more than 100 level 50-ss Temple Knights. "Here we go, Knight-sama." "Umu, Ill be trying my new sword." A cage in the inner part of the room is opened, and then five Log Rats as big as wild boars jump out of it. A weaselkin knight produces magic edge on the great sword hes holding, waiting in the center of the room. Even though the magic power is leaking, the magic edge itself is stable, hes excellent for a level 30 knight. However, its clearly too excessive against level 7 rats, he cuts three rats in one swing of the great sword. The remaining two rats were going to escape from the room, but the knight rushed at blinking speed and skewered them. "Fumu, thanks to the magic edge device, theres not even a nick on the de even after cutting the fat bones of the Log Rats." Hohouo, so that great sword is a magic sword equipped with a device to generate magic edge huh. I think there are more efficient magic circuits if youre going to put that magic device into it, but Im not going to criticize someone elses n. "Then, should we take out the next rats?" "Umu, let theme!" Weve seen enough, so I leave that ce with Tama. There should be nothing else to be seen here. "Master, scream~?" Tama muttered while pointing at a vent. ording to the map theres another floor below and the vent is connected to there. --Theres a prison below huh. ording to the map, there are numerous istion cells with people with serious crime inside, there are also a lot of people with mental disorder and zero HP and stamina. I have a bad feeling about this somehow. Id like to return without seeing it if possible, but Id hate it if I felt hazy once I did that. "Private Tama, go back to the surface first and secure the route." "Aye!" Tama followed my order with a shupin pose, and so I went to the cer alone. "Help me help me help me help me help me--" "Dont eat me, no dont! Stop it stop stop it--" Among the scratching and grinding sounds, screams and shouts like theyre from madmen are reverberating in the cer. It seems this dungeon has been sound proofed with magic. --Rather than prison, I guess this is more like a torture chamber? I go to the room in the back where some people who seem to be the guards are. A man suspended in the air hanging from the ceiling and two jailers are there, theres a transparent wall between the two parties. Theres the usual emperor statue put inside the room where the man is. "--St-stop it already." "Of course I wont rite? Did you stop when the 29 women you killed asked you to stop? You didnt rite?" The jailer who cut off the criminals appeal lowers a lever on the wall. The man whos suspended in the air hanging from the ceiling gets lowered and then the capybara-like animals below start munching on his feet. Screams are echoing in the dungeon, the other criminals locked in their istion cells begin to voice their resentments. Apparently, theyre using this ce to carry out punishments and collect miasma. "Geez, this is disgusting." "Dont say that, the emperor decreed to instill Dont want to go into prison ever again and Not worth the crimes into the prisoners rite?" "Even if its a nationalw, disgusting thing is disgusting." I totally agree. "Wish my transfer request gets epted quickly." "Thatsso? Executing justice on the bad guys, this is the best workce for me though~" Unlike the man who looks like hes going to get sick from the stress, the jailer whos been rhythmically operating the lever looks cheerful without a hint of stress. It feels like Ill get mentally ill if I remain here any longer, so I teleport back to the top of the spire where Tama is waiting. "The way theyre doing things is simr to Master if we exclude the science and humanity parts isnt it." Once we got back to the solitary ind pce, I told everyone the things we saw in the Weasel Empires city, and then Arisa said that. "Arisa, what do you think youre doing likening the weasels to Master! Were talking about weasels here, they must be plotting something." Liza who hates weasels openly shows her discontent. "However, their rationality is very like the weasels. Youd normally hesitate to do many things even if you knew they were efficient." Hikaru seemed like she agreed with several things about the weasels even though she sounded disgusted with them. As a former king, perhaps she thinks that the way theyre preventing the people from starvation is eptable. "Creating monsters by their own hands.... Such an immoral act as if theyve sided with the Demon God." "Maybe theres a demon lord lurking in the shadow of Weasel Empire?" Sera and Zena find the fact that theyre creating monsters deplorable. "Satou, perhaps that emperor statue can be used to control monster outbreak if we put it in a monster dominion?" "Master, I support the princesss suggestion, so I inform." "Nn, possible." Nana and Mia agreed with the princess. Its certainly possible. The problems are the way to rece the emperor statue and to purify the umted miasma. Ill investigate the manufacturing process of the emperor statue when I visit the imperial capital. Also, Tama and Pochi who had been quiet were embarking in the journey to the dreand with Lady Karina in the sunny living room. "Amazing desuwa!" "Fast nodesu! Truly really torebiaan nanodesu." "Of cour~se?" Behind Lady Karina and Pochi who are sticking their faces on the Smoke Cars window, Tama is nodding while looking slightly triumphant. The next day after the meeting, were enjoying the train trip from Magyuba City to Mogeiba City. Hikaru and the princess are staying in the solitary ind pce to apany Sera who has expressed her non-participation since she was feeling hurt from to the persecution of the temples and the matter with monster creation. Zena-san was also going to stay but Pochi and Tama pulled her hands, and she ended uping. Im nning to enjoy thingster with the three who stayed. Further, since Liza didnt like the weasel costume, everyone is wearing ratkin character costumes. """Ensha~, ensha~""?" """Kyupopo, kyupopo, kyupopo"", nanodesu!" """Ensha, ensha, fast~""" Matching the [March of Smoke Car] music which Mia made impromptu, the youth troupe and the children riding on the Smoke Car are singing in a chorus happily. It seems the children like it since the song only has simple lyric thats easy to remember and match with the rhythm along with the repeating simple melody. Theyd be told off, "Shut up" if this were in Japan, but since there are minstrels going around asking money in every train here, theres no problem. "Station~?" "Its a small station nanodesu." The Smoke Car lowers its speed and then stops at a small station in a vige along the way. "Something smells good." "It smells like a stew perhaps?" "Vendor." Lulu reacted to Lizas remark, Mia pointed at the vendors rushing from the crowd. Looks like theyre selling boxed lunch. "Its tasty and cheap, a set of provisional soup and stick roll, only for five swe~n." "How bout a bento of boar meat and roasted pork? Only for 20 swen!" "Would you like fatty bear stew~ Its 30 swen!" Theyre quite expensive if we consider the tickets price, but it seems the people riding on the Smoke Car are rtively well off, theyre selling like hot cakes. The stick roll in the provisional bento is a dish simr to the stick roll I ate in Kansai. Its a dish where thin okonomiyaki made from corn instead of wheat is wrapped on a stick. "Liza, purchase slightly more than for our shares." "Understood. Tama, Pochi, lets go." "Knowledged~?" "Understood nanodesu." Liza who consented with a sharp face goes to the bento sellers followed by Tama and Pochi. The bento sellers who lose to Lizas intensity look slightly timid. "Boar meat~?" "Hard to leave the fatty bear meat behind too nodesu." "You two, theres no time to be indecisive. Just like the stations we came across before, we should be only stopping for a short while here." "Oh no~" "Hurry nodesu!" Looks like the beastkin girls have quickly gotten used to the Smoke Car trip. We enjoyed the Smoke Car trip as such and arrived at Mogeiba City. Further, since the lunch boxes besides the cheap provisional bento were all delicious, Im thinking of recreating them with Lulu once we get back to the solitary ind pce. "Its strangely crowded isnt it." "Master, its like the marketce in the Duchy Capital downtown." Arisa and Lulu are surprised with the crowd in the station building. Its understandable. The crowd is at least three times bigger than the one in Magyuba City when we departed. "Its somehow like Haneda aand Kansai airports before a superstar arrive isnt it." Arisa expressed her impression. Shouldnt it be Narita for international airlines? The part where the crowd paid attention to the noble car and showed disappointment as they checked thest person who got off is also simr. "Its not this Smoke Car huh...." "Like I said. The one Temple Knight-sama is riding on should being from the direction of the Imperial Capital Tegaeba." Judging from the conversation I heard from the crowd, it appears some Temple Knights will being from the Imperial Capital. "They exterminated a Hydra when they came before, I wonder what are they hunting this time?" "Theres no news about strong monster recently, maybe the mayor invited them to make a triumphal return to their homnd?" For the time being, all is good as long as theyre noting to fight us. "Satou-san, looks like we should get off soon." "Thank you, Zena-san." Since theyve announced the permission to disembark, we also get down along with the other passengers. "Here ites! Its the Smoke Car from Tegaeba city!" The crowd who heard the whistle sound shook off the station attendants and rushed to the tform. Since its dangerous, we wait a bit until the panic settles down a bit. After a while, a Smoke Car joined with a luxurious noble car arrived at the next tform. """WELCOME BACK! STAR OF MOGEIBA!""" """LONG LIVE LIEDILL-SAMA""" The crowd are cheering while waving. They somehow look simr to the people from the first half of Showa era. "Thank you for weing us!" A weaselkin knight carrying a great sword shouted so at the crowd and stepped aside. "I am not really fond of such a wee...." "Liedill-sama, please understand that this is also a job for the Temple Knights." I heard such conversations with Attentive Ears skill. The one who appeared was not a weaselkin. Its a young longear (Booch) kin woman with emerald eyes and straight blond hair befitting of the expression "white peach". Shes a level 57 knight, and possesses Flickering Movement, Dual Wielding and simr skills, she also has Wind Magic skill. "....Shes like someones imitation huh." Arisa muttered alone. Just like me, it seems she reminds Arisa of a heroine of a famous fantasy work where the setting is on a cursed ind. Its probably due to the long ears peculiar to the longear (Booch)kin she has and her straight blond hair. The guards who entered the station creates a passage in the crowd, and then Lady Liedill walks in it with a sharp face while leading the weasel knights escort and echoing the clink-nk sounds of her armor. "She might be more suited to fantasy than the forest girl." I drop a fist on Arisa who naturally dissed the female knight and wait the line to pass with the girls. Just as the she passed on the passage in front of us, her equipment showed up on my AR reading. As I was reading it, my eyes met Lady Liedills. "Li-Liedill-sama." Lady Liedill walks toward here with her line of sight fixed at here. Shes not minding her escort knights bewilderment. "--You, youre not an ordinary person right?" Contrary to her cool voice, Lady Liedills eyes are lit with dangerous light. Book 15 - 15-6. Temple Knights 15-6. Temple Knights Satous here. Going out of fashion is a cruel thing in the society. The end-of-century type of story that took the world by storm in my school era has be a thing of the past now. I guess the only one that I still see today is the story about a supreme ruler in the post war end-of-century world? "--Are you pretending to not hear me?" The longearkin (Booch) temple knight whom we meet at the end of our Smoke Car trip, Lady Liedill is ring here with challenging eyes. "Then, Ill say it again--You, youre not an ordinary person right?" While watching her face from the side, I look at the people around. The level 30 knights who are following her are prepared to cover her anytime even while looking perplexed, the other guards and followers are dumbfounded by the sudden turn of event. "A-are you talking to me?" "Feigning ignorance is futile. You cannot elude my Dragon Eyes even if you slip into the crowd." Lady Liedill points her finger at the bewildered Lady Karina triumphantly. An inexplicable atmosphere drift from the other girls besides Lady Karina. Theres no one who can break this atmosphere since Arisa and Mia have quickly blocked Tamas and Pochis mouths. "Looks like youre wearing some excellent recognition inhibition items that prevent appraisal. However, thats useless. My Dragon Eyes can precisely capture the sign of strong people." To exin her own skill like that, what a kind girl. I dont know on what basis that Dragon Eyes thingy judges someone as strong. If were only talking about outward appearance, Liza has been looking strong ever since we came out of Seryuu Citysbyrinth, while the youth troupe, beginning with Tama and Pochi, dont look strong at all since the start. Moreover, besides Pochi and Arisa who are equipped with [Thief God Harness], everyone is wearing the highest ss of recognition inhibition magic tools, so Lady Karina and the other girls situation are about the same. All the members who are present here have acquired [Magic Power Maniption], except Lady Karina, so perhaps Lady Liedill sensed it from the magic power leaking from her body? Further, I think the reason why Lady Karina hasnt been able to learn [Magic Power Maniption] is because Raka is just too convenient. Its only been several seconds, but its about time for me to save her. "Shouldnt Temple Knight-sama know the true identity of this person already?" With the help of Deception skill, I tried to befuddle Lady Liedill. "True identity?!" "Liedill-sama--" Lady Liedill only frowned in puzzlement, but it seemed one of the escort knights hit an answer as he run up to her and whispered on her ear. "--The crown prince faction?!" Looks like theyve interpreted my suggestive words as [crown Prince Faction]. They call him "crown Prince" even though hes the emperors younger brother? Or so I thought, but the weasel merchant also referred to him as "His Majesty" instead of "His Highness". Judging from the atmosphere, it seems theres a huge gulf between the emperor and the crown prince. "What are the the crown prince faction doing in such a remote region?! Dont tell me the Bud of Cmity is--" Hey hey, dont murmur all these dangerous words. Ive already had more than enough fill of such buds of cmity! "Agaiiiin." "Mwu" Look now, you even made Arisa and Mia exchanged tired looks.... Theyre of rat and rabbit costumes faces though. "Well now, I dont know what is this crown prince faction youre talking about. We were just having a fun journey using the smoke car. Being fussed over by the important people of the empire like this is troubling." After I said that, Lady Liedill scowls at me with a face that looks like its saying "Gununu." "Fine then--" Lady Liedill catches the nape of my neck and continues speaking with her face close enough for us to kiss. Since its across the ratkin costume, the impregnable fortress pair, Arisa and Mia are lenient about it. "--We cannot sh against the crown prince faction in front of the popce. However, the next time you show yourselves before us, Ill make you bathe in blood with this Blue Rose and Red Lily bestowed by His Majesty Emperor." "Yes, we will bear it in mind." I boldly smiled at Lady Liedill who threatened me in whisper. After a bit, Lady Liedill thrusts me away. Receiving Lady Liedills anger, the stone floor of the station building is stamped by her soleprints. Looks like itll be a new tourist attraction--while thinking like that, we teleport away after slipping into the crowd. "Satou-san, are we going to continue the tour?" "Yes, itll be fine if we just change our attires." The [Bud of Cmity] uttered by Lady Liedill intrigued me, but I dont want to end this long-awaited vacation like this. Further,ter Im nning to give a one-to-one special lecture to Lady Karina, the impetus of that ident. "Gao~?" "Its tiger nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi who have changed into tiger costumes that look like itll be popr in Osaka are taking poses with their hands up in the air. After the two were done, Zena-san went to change. Since Mia is also wearing the tiger costume, this time Im the only one whos different with a gray-colored ratkin costume. "Stripes stripes." It looks like Mia who likes stripped pattern likes the costume next to the rabbit one. They say that white and green stripes are good, but since theres no tiger with such stripes even in another world, I gave up. "This is thend of dream desuwa!" "Its a really wonderful ce isnt it." Lady Karina and Lulu talk dreamily. Were currently going around the attractions in the amusement park of Mogeiba City. The line in every attraction was great but since the park has a fast pass function simr to thend of a certain mouse, weve been going around, enjoying them at shortened time. As a note, I had sold some diamonds and jewels for the needed money (swen). Of course theyre natural products from thebyrinth. "One more~?" "Master, Free Fall next would be good, so I propose." "You two should go by yourselves next." I bluntly declined the appeal of Tama and Nana who had be addicted to shriek-inducing attractions, but--. "We cant~?" "Master, cant we got together, so I ask." I cant possibly leave the two who implored while looking like abandoned cats. "Then, this will be thest time okay?" "Aye!" "Lets go quickly, so I urge Master." With my hands pulled by Tama and Nana, we went toward the Free Fall queue. "Pochi and the others arent going?" "Pochi is already satisfied nanodesu." "M-me too, Ive had enough of scary things desuwa." I was trying to increase mypanion but, not just Pochi and Lady Karina, it seems everyone has had enough of shriek-inducing attractions. --Afterward, I was finally released after apanying them for seven more times. "Satou-san, we found something interesting!" "Master, its called house of mirrors." Zena-san and Lulu who were resting at the bench came inviting me. The two hold my arms with unusual assertiveness and pull me to the house of mirrors. I somehow feels like a suspect taken by police. "Please look, tiger-san is everywhere no matter where you look at." Lulu said to me happily. If I had to say, Id rather see Lulus true appearance multiplied infinitely in the house of mirrors. "Satou-san, please look up! The top is reflecting too." I look up per Zena-sans words, our whole bodies are reflected on the top from sideway too, I dont know how it works. I dont think its good to have the image of underwear shown in public like this, though I dont really care since were in animal costumes. Arisa and Mia were waiting outside the house of mirrors. "Master, lets go to the haunted house." "Nn, horror." I went into the haunted house with the impregnable pair whose ulterior motives were in in sight, but it wasnt that scary. If anything, I feel that there were a lot of jack-in-the-box type of surprises. "U~n, cultural difference sure is cruel." "Complicated." An attraction that requires an exnation for where is the scary part is not good. Just Arisas said, its probably due to the cultural difference. "Karina, lets spin and spin around more nodesuyo!" "Yes, I wont lose!" I rode on a questionable yground equipment that looked like both coffee cups and spinning attractions with Pochi and Lady Karina, and then Im riding a swan boat that goes around a pond with Liza in the end. "This is quite difficult." "Theres no vehicle that operates by pedals in Shiga Kingdom after all." Liza pushes the pedal with serious expression on her face. And then, the water wheel behind the swans wings begins to rotate and the boat advances forward. "Liza, stop pedaling. The wind feels nice." "Yes, its very refreshing." Letting the boat advances by itself, I stretch myself on the boats seat. Urged by me, Liza also rxedly let her body rest on the boats seat. "Even though weve yed with boats in the solitary ind pce, some things feel different with a boat in a pond dont you think." "Yes, Master. It somehow feels very rxing." I think thats because Im with the calm Liza. That healing time with Liza didnt continue for long. "--Noooo" Attentive Ears skill picked up mosquito-like small scream. "Liza, Im sorry but please take care of the boat." After telling that, I moved to where the scream was with short-range teleport without waiting for Lizas answer. "It should be around here." It seems the opposite side of the amusement park is a slump. People wearing poor clothes are sitting on the sides of the dirty road, muttering something with vacant eyes. Simply looking at them is suffering. "Donte hereeeeee!" --That way! I move to where the voice is with Ground Shrink. It should be nearby. Light footsteps of a child--above huh! A girl is falling down from an apartment-like building just when I look up. If this were a Soft Inc. anime, this would have been the scene to start a two-hour movie. I extend [Magic Hand] to catch the girl. Her bones would be broken if I caught her normally. Shes around 7-8 year old. Roughly first or second year of primary school. She has bunny ears and a round tail. Shes probably a bunnyear-kin unless shes wearing a bunny ears essory. "Cross Sword!" I could hear a cool shout from the top of the apartment. I might have been charmed by the voice if it wasnt the Command Word for a technique. I block the down-pouring red light shes with [<>] I picked from the Magic Column. Its considerably weakerpared to Lizas Magic Edge Cannon. The two shes seemed to be a rapid-fire type of technique. The after waves cut the apartments on the left and right, the slump popce scream. Fortunately, there doesnt seem to be any casualty. "Killing Steel Brandish!" The shadow who was jumping from the rooftop let out two light des which tore the road. A radial crack runs on the ground, the broken asphalt are flying in the air. Two swords are d with red light on the other side of the dust cloud. The assant jumped along with the scattered asphalt pieces. Judging from the speed, it must be Flickering Movement skill. It seems the assant is wearing a dark brown overcoat with recognition inhibition function, although its meaningless to me. "Grass Star Tearing sh!" The two swords emitting red light assault us from both sides. I repel the assants dual swords with the magic armor I produced on my right arm. I cant use my left arm since its holding the child. Red sparks are scattered every time the magic armor touches the swords. I havent taken off the rat costume. Its hard to fight unless I go for the win. I produced magic edge on the costumes w to try destroying the assants swords. The assant who sensed that took a distance away from me. Quite perceptive. The dark brown overcoat the other party was wearing fell down when they jumped. "Eluding all three of my secret arts--" The one standing on the other side of the dust cloud is the Temple Knight we met this afternoon, Lady Liedill. "You, even though the color is different, you were the ratkin who was beside the female ratkin this afternoon werent you." --Her breath is rough. Looks like shes talking to buy the time needed to readjust her breath. "As I thought, the crown prince faction has set their sight on the Bud of Cmity too." I feel sorry for Lady Liedill who looks triumphant, but I came to save her because I heard a girls scream by ident, I didnt have any intention to meddle in that kind of troublesome things. "What are you going to do to this girl?" "Of course, Im going to sever her life right here and now." The girl is surprised and shakes in my arm. ording to AR reading, her level is only 2. And she has three gifts, [Crisis Perception], [Oracle] and [Short-range Teleport]. She has no title. Summing up all the information I got in Weasel Empire so far, I think the [Oracle] skill is the main cause of someone getting called [Bud of Cmity]. "Killing a young subject with my own hands is painful, but this too is for the sake of the empires peace. Its necessary to cut off the future anxiety here." "What can this child possibly do." Ive got the rough idea already, but Id like to hear something more concrete from this seemingly loose-tongued girl. "The very existence of that girl is a crime. Lament at the filthy peepers for the misfortune of having the skill carved onto you." My guess that the skill to channel god, [Oracle], being the problem seems to be right after all. In a world where gods exist, is it alright for her to call them [Filthy Peepers], Im slightly worried while thinking that its none of my business. For now I understand that this girl is in danger as long as she has the [Oracle] skill. Lady Liedill fixes her posture, readying her dual swords. Her appearance makes me want to take a picture of her. "--Karina, Kiiiiiiiiick!" A blue meteoring down from an apartment rooftop created a crater in front of Lady Liedill. "You, from that time--Tigerkin?! What does this mean." Blue luminous points reflected on my Radar are lined up on top of an apartment. Apparently, everyone besides Lady Karina has gathered. Everyone is shining blue light and with [Coercion] skill in full throttle. "I-impossible.... Such masters in such a countryside.... So the crown prince is really making use of the hero in Dejima Labyrinth to mass produce strong warriors!" --Mumu. Im bothered by "Making use of the hero." Rather than asking her the details, meeting the hero directly in Dejima Ind seems faster. From our correspondencest time, it looks like he doesnt want Nanashi to visit them, so I probably should go as Satou. Leaving that aside, I have to close the curtain here soon--. "Withdraw from here." I urge Lady Liedill whos shaking in fear to escape. "A Te-Temple Knight does not reteat." "Then, it cant be helped." I take out a magic sword d with evil aura from my Storage and execute [Coercion] skill in full throttle. Next, I turn on the [Grim Look] preset of the animal costume, transforming into something that will appear in your nightmare if you see it once while youre in [Fear] state. Lady Liedill screamed briefly, drew back several steps, tangled her legs and fell on her back. Scary thing is scary even if youre level 57. Since the attack is worse than Wraiths and Lichs fear assaults, I guess it cant be helped. >[Bloodthirst Projection] Skill Acquired. >Title [One who is Feared] Acquired. >Title [The Great King of Dread] Acquired. For some reason, I got some strange skill and titles. The Nostradamus great prophecy-like title slightly bothers me, but since its not like anyone will see it anyway, its all good. "Kuh, so this is it...." Arisa who heard Lady Liedills muttering of resignation shouted, "If youre saying, Kuh, the next line shouldve been Kill me!, dont you understand!", but lets just ignore her. "Well then, farewell. Ill take responsibility of this girl and take her out of the empire." After telling that to Lady Liedill who was crying bitter tears, I moved to a safe house at a rural town in Oyugock Dukedom using Unit Arrangement. Of course, I went with all of mypanions, not just with the girl. "U-um.... are you going to kill me?" That was the girls first utterance once she had calmed down after I gave her a hot milk. Since Ive healed her bruises and traces of abuse, and let her take a bath, she looks refreshedpared to when she was in Mogeiba slum. "I will not. I will give you three options." "Oftion?" Oops, I forgot that shes a child who doesnt understand difficult words. "Choose one among three, I mean." "Un." Once I corrected myself to make it easier to understand, it seemed the girlprehended too. "First, live in a temple as an oracle miko in Shiga Kingdom." "Miko?" "Theyre the people who are tasked to convey the words of gods to the popce, like this person here." I exined while showing the vision of the former head miko of Tenion Temple, currently a maid apprentice, Lily to her. "Prettyy." The girl stares at Lilys image with glittering eyes. "The second choice, concede the power of oracle to someone else and go back to your hometown." Its normally impossible, but if we use the Unique Skill of demon lord Shizuka, its possible to transfer this girls [Oracle] skill to someone else. "Consid?" "I mean, giving up the oracle power." "Un?" The girl tilts her head in puzzlement withplicated look. She doesnt seem to understand well. "The third choice, live in an orphanage in Shiga Kingdom, and once youve grown big enough, you either discard the oracle power and go back to your home town, or live as an oracle miko." "I dont really understand." Its hard to exin things to a child. "Geez, this is hard to watch. Leave this to Arisa-chan." Arisa who appeared proudly with an jerked chin sits on myp. I tried to put her down since there was plenty of space left on the sofa, but she resisted more intensely than I thought. "You shouldnt fight okay?" "Its not a fight. Its just a kind of endearment." Arisa replied back to the girl with a triumphant smile. "Now then, continuing from before. Going back home or having lots of meals, which one you want?" "Meals!" The girl answered without any hesitation. On the corner of my vision, I saw the beastkin girls nodded with serious expressions on their faces. "You can y with other children but you can only eat a little, or you can eat a lot of meals but you have to work, which one you want?" "Meals, a lot!" Its an immediate answer too this time. "You heard that. It seems this child wants to be an apprentice at Lilys ce in Duchy Capital." I felt awkward since it somehow felt like we deceived an innocent child, but we ended up entrusting the girl to Tenion Temple in the Duchy Capital. Of course, they wholeheartedly weed an addition to the valuable [Oracle Miko]. Just in case, Household of Duke Mitsukuni will be her guardian. Shes wearing the trantion ring from the elf vige, so she can talk in Shiga Language without problem. Shes probably going to learn Shiga Language naturally during the course of her training. "I-its about time to rest desuwa." "You cant, Karina-sama. Theres still five magic power potion left." When I indifferently told theining Lady Karina about the remaining potion, her expression became miserable and then she shifts her imploring nce at Raka thats emitting light on my forehead. Do your best, Karina-dono. Raka encouraged her with a subdued voice. "E-even Raka-san...." "Now, Karina-sama. Ill add more magic power potion if you dont continue." "....S-so cruel desuwa~" We restart the magic power maniption training while Lady Karina looks like shes about to cry. Its just a simple training where she has to cut an adamantite pir with a magic wooden sword filled with magic power. Tama and Pochi who peeked from behind a nearby tree like a totem pole are secretly cheering for Lady Karina. Looking closer, it seems the other girls are also watching over the special training. Further, she had drank 27 more magic power potions by the time she learned magic power maniption. Book 15 - 15-7. Dejima Island 15-7. Dejima Ind Satous here. When I hear the words sailing ship, it reminds me of a great game where the actual sea chart change depending on whether you believe on the report or not. In order to prove which one was more interesting, I yed the game all night with a friend who also remembered the game of the age of exploration. "Ship~?" "Master, theres a ship in the distance nodesu." Hearing the report from Tama and Pochi through the speaking tube, the Brownie whos steering the ship lowers the control lever of the Aerodynamic Engine. With that, the sailing altitude of the ship got lowered and the shipnded on the water with a slight impact. "Its been awhile isnt it~ Going with this ship." "Youre right." This is an unfortunate ship that hadnt got its turn after the journey from Boruenan Forest to Shiga Kingdoms Trade City. Since its installed with an Aerodynamic Engine even though its of low altitude model, I couldnt lend it to other people. "I wonder if Hayato and the others are fine?" "Oh theyre fine." I answered Arisa who seemed worried after ncing at the heros status shown on the marker column of the map. Theres no status abnormality nor extreme physical drop. Were heading toward Dejima Ind in order to meet the hero. I was slightly worried about him after hearing from Lady Liedill the Temple Knight in Mogeiba City that he might be being used by the crown princes plot. Were riding on a sailing ship instead of an airship since this is not an official work of the Tourism Ministry. We were forbidden from going to the Weasel Empire, but using, "To ensure the safety of the princess and the airship" as a pretext, I got the permission to have a vacation and do a "Heros Symphaty Call" personally. The wonderful thing is that Tourism Ministry personnels are still paid monthly on vacations. The fantasy world, or rather, the noblemunity is quite flexible. Further, the entourage members of the Tourism Ministry are currently socializing at Pendragon Mansion at the Royal Capital in my ce. Their main purpose is to poprize shared information that are not confidential and unusual things and dishes we got in our visits in the various small kingdoms. Since we can easily meet them if we go to the solitary ind pce, it doesnt really feel like were apart. Zena-san stays behind to guard the princess and Sera, but Lady Karina is going with us for the purpose of her re-training. "Its shaking once were out on the open sea." "Cant be helped, its a small ship after all." This ships discement is only about 100 tons. Its probably quite small for this worlds sea-faring ships. "How long does it take until we reach Dejima Ind?" "I guess around 3 hours?" "Ugeh, thats too long~" Arisa grumbled while looking fed up. "If you dont like the shaking, you should take shelter in the solitary ind pce." "Un, let me take you up on that offer." Theres no problem since the brownies are steering the ship. Since all of them are wearing sailor uniforms and sailor hats, it feels like elementary schoolers are leading though. "Master, is there any tuna around here?" "Unfortunately, it seems theres none in this sea area. We can take the ship offshoreter if youre worried about the tuna stock." "Yes! Thank you very much!" When I promise her that, Lulu shows a shining smile that wont lose to the sunshine. "Master, I found a heap of birds at the port side." Liza is staring at me with glistening eyes. She must be waiting for my permission. "You can go hunt them, but be careful not to be noticed by the ships ahead." "Yes, I will be flying on the surface of the sea." Liza runs on the sea surface while holding a spear. Shes carrying a harpoon for throwing since shes going in a hunt. I saw Liza changed her flight course in the middle of the way and threw the harpoon at the birds. Looks like she got a lot. Since Im nning to have our lunch on Dejima Ind today, lets use those birds for dinner. "Master, the water gate is opening so I inform." Nana is pointing at a heavy-looking stone gate which protects Dejima Inds bay opening. ording to the maps information, that stone gate appears to be a big golem. "Somethingsing~?" "There are people riding on top of the rays nodesu!" A herd of flying rays which look like flying fish appeared from the gap of the opened gate, flying on the surface of the sea. There are silver screws on their heads, the same magic tools that are used to manipte monsters Ive been seeing a lot, sealkin and gillman soldiers are riding on their backs. Looks like they belong to the administration bureau of Dejima Ind. Five of the rays go around our ship, Tama and Pochi who are sitting on top of the mast as a watch are chasing them with their eyes, going round and round happily. One of the rays jumped onto the deck, and a strong-looking gillman soldiernded on the deck after rotating stylishly once in the air. Hes somewhat cool despite having the head of a fish. "Im Guzze of Dejima Ind Harbor Authority. Cannons of ships entering the harbor will have to be stamped. Whos the captain here?" This ship has no cannon, but since normally a seafaring ship has several magic cannons equipped, telling him that theres zero here will make it suspicious instead. I extend my [Magic Hand] toward the part of the deck on his blind spot and then put two samples of magic cannon covered with cloth from my Storage. "Im the captain. The ships magic cannons are over there, the two covered in cloth." "Just two?" I nod at the soldier who looks suspiciously. "Because more than that is unnecessary--" I gave a sign at Liza with a hand gesture while saying that. Liza took the harpoon that was getting dried on the deck and lightly shot Magic Edge Cannon at the horizon beyond. "We can repulse any monster as long as shes with us." After seeing Lizas technique, the soldiers mouth and gills were opening and closing greatly, then after awhile he said, "I-Its fine then", stamped the two magic cannons with trembling hands, and left the deck. --Come to think of it, it was a legendary technique or something. We follow the soldiers and advance the ship into the bay where a lot of boats are anchored. "Trumpet?" Mia muttered while tilting her head. Its true, I hear sound of a trumpet out of nowhere. The melody sounds kind of sorrowful, but its quite good. It seems a fat ratkin wearing gaudy clothes is ying it on top of the lighthouse at the end of the bay. "The small boat of the harbor staff hase. Well enter the harbor in ordance to their gs." "Please." Since the harbor is crowded with big ships, I entrust it to the skillful brownie to steer the ship. "Have we finally entered the harbor?" Arisa who heard that we had entered the harbor came back and looked restlessly at the surrounding ships. "Saga Empire, Holy State Parion, Garleon Alliance, there sure are a lot of ships from various countries." "Master, does that paddle steamer belong to Weasel Empire?" Arisa pointed at a ck colored big ship and asked. "Thats a Saga Empires magic boat. The Weasel Empires ship is that sailing ship with the oars." "Hee, thats unexpected." Checking the map, it seems the oars arent rowed by ves but small-sized living dolls and medium-sized golems. "Is that volcano abyrinth?" "Thats right." Arisa points at an islet inside the bay. Its raising white smoke simr to the Sakurajima in peacetime that I saw when I was touring Kyushuu. It seems theres no lodging facilities on the islet, small boats boarded by people who look like explorers are shuttling between the main Dejima Ind and the islet. "Arr-riv-ved?" "Landing nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi who are wearing sailor uniforms like the brownies descend on the tramp with shutan poses. "Are we going to meet Hayato first today?" "The hero seems to be in thebyrinth still, so first Ill be going to meet the crown prince atst." Guessing from the rotation of my regrmunications with the hero so far, hes probably going toe out of Dejima Labyrinth in two to six days. I already know from the map that the crown prince is away from Dejima Ind, but if I dont at least try to do a courtesy call, theyll deem me as impolite so I cant ignore it. The president of Norouino Firm who has promised to meet me as Kuro is still at the Imperial Capital even now, so it seems theres still some time left. Judging from his stamina that keeps depleting, it seems hes running around everywhere to meet my demand instead of cking off. "Gii~?" "Darii nanodesu." Using the mast, a simple crane lowers our carriage, and Ive asked Mia and Lulu to pull two horses down the ramp. The simple crane is operated manually by Nana and Lady Karinas human power. The current Nana should be able to lower the carriage with her [Magic Arm] but it seemed she wanted to imitate the simple cranes of the surrounding ships so she didnt use force art. "Master, weve prepared the carriage." In front of Lulu whos acting as the coach after a long while, the cart-horses, Gii and Darii, snorted. They seem to be eager to do their long-awaited turns. It might be unexpectedly because of the fodders I made that I gave them before this--Heh, no way. "Still, its as lively as the trade city in Shiga Kingdom isnt it." "Eel~?" "Now that youve said it, that means grilled eel nanodesu." Tama and Pochi said that while staring at the stalls for the port workers. Theres no such stall--Perhaps, they wanted to say "Melting pot of races"? "Master, then we will be off." "Master, wait for good news so I tell." "Im counting on you, Liza, Nana." Liza and Nana who are wearing formal dresses look fresh. Ive asked the two to send a letter asking for a meeting that I wrote to the Dejima Inds administration. Liza and Nana ride on the carriage that Lulu operates. Nana is at her own pace, but Liza who rarely rode a carriage looks a bit tense. "Then, well be going." "Once youre done with it, meet us at the inn with red rooftop in the square in front of the administrator bureau building, well be staying there." "Yes, understood." I told Lulu about the inn which I had checked beforehand with [irvoyance]. I waved my hands at the carriage that had begun to dash. "Shellfish skewers, delish~?" "The shellfish muscle is crunchy and tasty nodesu." "Itd have been tastier if you put soy sauce on it--too bad desuwa." Ive taken the youth troupe anddy Karina along to the wharf for the small boats of the explorers. I just wanted to collect some information and snack a little but--. "Mwu, gear?" "Is that a crystal gear?" Stalls selling junks gotten in thebyrinth are lined up here. Theres a lot of things made of crystals which piqued Mias interest. Since the stalls are also buying things instead of just selling, heated negotiations between explorers and shopkeepers can be seen here and there. "Oy oy, 300 swen you said, thats too low for Iatsupista." "The market is oversupplied since the administration bureau has decreased their spending. Ill buy it for 310 swen." "Make it 500 swen at least. If thats no good--then Ill sell to Norouino Firm with the other junks." "Oy oy, dont lump me with the rip-off shop of that weasel guy." "Arent ya tanuki guy yourself, yer not that different." It seems the tanuki shopkeeper is mad at the human explorers words, hes threatening him with bared fangs. On the opposite side, a sealkin doctor and a lizardkin explorer is disputing about magic potions. "Oy, doc! What the hell is this magic potion!" "Hahn? Wasnt that the muscle reinforcement medicine I sold ya awhile ago--you heard it, right?" "Yeah and its way effective! My offensive power did rise greatly once I drank the magic potion!" "Aint that good." "Yea it is--if only blood didnt gush out of my arms and stopped me from even holding a sword after the battle was over that is! We ran away from thebyrinth with our life on the line!" The sealkin doctor smoothly evades the explorer who tried to grab his cor. His gleaming body looks stic like its been stered with oil. "I did wrote the instruction right? It may affect the users after battle, please be advised, there." "Kuh, like I can read!" A brawny tigerkin soldier who happens to pass by seems to be trying to mediate the explorer whos still trying to catch the doctor. The merchants here somehow feel like the diminutive version of the weasel merchants I happened to see in Shiga Kingdom. "Hey~, do you have any interesting tool?" "Hahn? Youre wearing some good clothes--You a daughter of noble?" "Yes, thats right." When Arisabed her hair upward in front of a gnomes stall, the other girls imitated her and took the pose of bing hair upward. The stall keepers eyes were deprived not by the children but by the movement of the breast of Lady Karina who took the pose too. Its not of amorous nature, his face somehow looks like hes seen some unpleasant things. Looks like they dont match the aesthetic sense of gnomes who have round barrel-like figures. "Master! Look at this, look at this!" Arisa pulled me to a stall with music boxes and spring-powered toys. The shopkeeper said that theyre magic tools, but theyre all extremelymon tools. And, the thing that Arisa found was not those. "--Figurine?" "Yes! And its even Yamato-kun from Tennis X Hero!" I heard that name before--right, its the protagonist of the shounen manga that Hikaru likes. "Can I ask you where you got this?" "Course its from the Phantasmal Labyrinth. Bought it from my regr customer, an adventurer. Think he said that he found it in a gray illusory town inside thebryinth." I thought it was something sold by a teleported person of the past to raise money, that doesnt seem to be the case. "Master, perhaps theres a ce that connects that volcanic ind and former world--er, somewhere in Japan." Arisa told me while grasping her fist. However, if such a convenient thing does exist, the hero should have said something during our regrmunication. I was going to say that to Arisa, but I lost to the homesickness in Arisas eyes and didnt put it into words. Instead, I speak these words. "Its probably going to be awhile before the heroe out of thebyrinth, do you want to enter thebyrinth for a bit?" "Yayy!" "Wa~y?" "Winning the case nanodesu!" "Nn, exploration." Following after Arisa who was pleasantly surprised, the children jumped happily, while Lady Karina who missed her chance was shifting her gaze between me and the children restlessly. I grip a Weasel Empires gold coin into the shopkeepers hand, and ask about the information about thebyrinth explorer--theyre called adventurers in weasel empire--who sold him the figurine. The shopkeeper was hesitating at first, but once I asked the price of his goods, the figurines and music boxes, and bought them, he let it all out like an oiled cog. The adventurer in question cant be found with the map search. Hes probably currently exploring in another map, the [Phantasmal Labyrinth]. Some unfamiliar voices called out to me while I was writing the information I got into the Exchange Columns memo pad. "--Huh? Satou?" "And theres Honey-chan too." I turn around and see people who shouldnt have been in this ce. Book 15 - 15-8. Dejima Island (2) 15-8. Dejima Ind (2) Satous here. Talking with a friend you havent met for a long time until you lose sense of time. When both of youugh it off since neither remember whos the other one after talking for a long time, I wonder if thats also a form of beauty. "Tiger ears~?" "Its the wolf ear person nanodesu!" The ones behind us are the heros followers, Rusus and Fifi. Since I barely got in contact with them in the Duchy Capital, it would have been bad if I didnt have the information from AR reading. Why are these girls who should have been in thebyrinth with Hayato here? "Uwaa, thats some terrible injuries...." Arisa bes speechless after seeing the twos bodies. Rusus has lost her knee to below and her right arm, while Fifis right leg has disappeared to near the pelvic. Her right eye patch doesnt seem to be a fashion but something to protect the eye that has lost its eyeball. "We made a slight blunder in our fight with the demon lord you see." "Were hanging around here since were useless in battle until the artificial arms and legs arrive from Saga Empire." Rusus and Fifi ridiculed themselves with light tones. Limb loss is not something that rare inbyrinth city Selbira, but as vanguards of the hero party, measures should have been taken by all means to recover them. "Did something happen to Loreiya-sama?" I uttered the name of the holy magic quiet-type big-breasted beauty in the hero party. She should be capable to recover limb loss, but if she had died, then perhaps theyre low on elixirs. "That girl is still with Hayato." "With Rin and Merry too." Im bothered that they didnt mention Miss Wiyaryi the long-earkin archer. "You two, this is not something to talk about in this traffic." There was a girl with short stature behind them, I didnt see her before since she was hidden by the twos heights. ording to AR reading, shes also one of the heros followers, Nono the secretary. I often talked with her in our telmunications, but she feels different than during the calls. Shes unexpectedly short, her height is about between Arisa and Lulu. Her face matches her age and her body line is undted enough, so shes probably never mistaken for a child. "Viscount Pendragon, please forgive our rudeness." Nono whos more expressionless than Nana bows her head and apologizes to me. It seems theres a custom to bow ones head when you apologize in Saga Empire. In order to continue the talk, or rather, to hear the present situation of Hayato and the others, we went with them to the inn theyre staying. "Gi~?" "Theres Darry too nodesu." "Nn, correct." The children are looking at a carriage with the Pendragon House Crest. I cant see Lulu anywhere, but ording to the map, it seems shes in the rest area where the coachmen gather. "Youre right. Maybe that building is the administration office?" I nod to Arisas question. "Can you tell Lulu that were in this inn?" "Nn, understood." I was asking Tama, but the one answered was Mia who beat her t chest full of confidence. I let Mia be the messenger and ask Tama and Pochi to go with her just in case. "Demon lords curse?" "Yes, we were unable to lift the curse even with the Wish Ring." When I asked the reason why they couldnt recover Rususs and Fifis limb loss, the heros secretary Nono told me that it was because of the [Demon Lords Curse]. Theres no [Curse] status on the girls AR reading. "Ill get embarrassed if you stare that much nya." "Want to rub them?" Rusus is embarrassed, Fifi lifts her breasts from below. Looks like they misunderstood me staring at their chests. Fifi seems to like to tease people younger than her. "Y-you cant." "Thats right, you cant desuwa." Arisa and Lady Karina catch my arms from right and left. Leaving Arisas side aside, I can feel blissful sensation from the arm Lady Karina caught. "Its a misunderstanding. Im merely intrigued by this curse." "Demon Lords Curse is not something that can be seen. Although, the Dragon Eyes of a true dragon might be able to see through the curse...." By Dragon Eyes, its the thing Liedill the Temple Knight has huh--. I tried if I could see the miasma by using the same trick I used to obtain the Spirit Seer skill. I wasnt expecting anything, but I can see something ck wriggling at the edge of my view. >[Miasma Seer] Skill Acquired I immediately activated the skill and saw chains of ck mist-like things binding Rusus and Fifi. Thats probably the miasma--[Demon Lords Curse]. I feel that I can get rid of them if I touch them directly, but since hex-like thing are located directly on top of their hearts, its hard to do it without telling them the reasons. Ill consult with Arisa and the otherster for the best timing. Once theyre released from the curse, Loreiya should be able to restore their limbs with holy magic. "The demon lord has joined hands with the Dungeon Master?" "Yes, were convinced of that after thest battle with the demon lord. Before that, we thought that the demon lord himself was the Dungeon Master...." Secretary Nono told us about the present situation of Hayato and the others. "The rat demon lord escaped with teleportation in our first two encounters, and then we nned to seal teleportation for the third encounter and crush it to death." "We used the Magic Eating Binding Chain, an Artifact from the Age of Gods, to seal his magic power, and then we just needed to defeat him but--" Rusus and Fifi talked about their third battle with the demon lord. Still, the demon lord here isnt a weasel but a rat huh. I was convinced that it was a weasel somehow. "When the demon lord emitted purple light, he took out weapons from heros country called Masin gan and ymor and went on a rampage." "Really, we never thought he had such hidden tricks besides the transformation." "I thought Id die." "At that time, we and Wi were seriously injured." "Wed have died if Hayato wasnt there." ording to the two, while the [Magic Eating Binding Chain] was active, any magic, be it support magic or magic defense, were all nulled. It seems only heros and demon lords Unique Skills that could be activated during that time. It appears this [Magic Eating Binding Chain] is far more powerful than the [Magic Eater] the weaselkin used in the war with Makiwa Kingdom. The [Magic Eater] is probably an inferior version recreated in present time. "Nevertheless, Hayato managed to corner it to the limit, but then monsters suddenly flooded into the room from the exit and the demon lord escaped during that chance." "Hey hey, from that story, it wouldnt be strange for the demon lord to be the Dun Mas right?" Arisa asked Rusus who looked frustrated. "The demon lord didnt touch the Dungeon Core you see." "Your Highness Arisa, a Dungeon Master has to touch the Dungeon Core in order to manipte thebyrinth." The secretary Nono added Rususs exnation. They got the information from someone who was once a Dungeon Master. Nono was being vague, but from the nuance, it seemed that either some past hero or their follower was a Dungeon Master. "Shouldnt you just need to destroy the core first then?" "Thats impossible, Honey-chan." "Right right, wed have done it if we could." Rusus and Fifi denied Arisas question while smiling wryly. "You cant interfere the Dungeon Core as long as the Dungeon Master isnt defeated." Fumu, Ive touched a Fake Core in the [Ivy Mansion] in thebyrinth city Selbira, but it appears the real Dungeon Core is something like a shadow. "In other words, from now on you need to defeat both the demon lord and the Dungeon Master right?" "Yes, its impossible with our current force, but weve requested reinforcements from Saga Empire." ording to secretary Nono, Dejima Inds [Phantasmal Labyrinth] greatly branches in the middleyer on top of having itsyout change every time, thus finding the demon lord and the Dungeon Monster that are located in the lowestyer requires a lot of manpower. Arisa whos sitting beside me is pulling my sleeve. When I turn to her, Arisasrge eyes are glittering. I nod at her. "We will cooperate too. Our power might not be enough to defeat the demon lord, but it might be whats needed to curb the Dungeon Master of the Phantasmal Labyrinth." If the reinforcements from Saga Empire prove to be useful, we can just change with them then. Even without them, Hayato should be able to easily defeat the demon lord as long as theres no obstacle. After all, it looks possible for Hayato to defeat the demon lord if the Dungeon Master doesnt interfere. "--Then let us perform that n if Hayato-sama approves of it once hes back." "Yes, we wish to express our gratitude for Viscount Pendragons cooperation." Secretary Nono worked on the details as to how were cooperating to search for the Dungeon Master, but left the final decision to Hayato. "Satou and Honey-chan, what are you going to do until then?" "In order to grasp the Phantasmal Labyrinths atmosphere, were nning to enter it lightly on a day trip." "The maze in thatbyrinth changes frequently, so be careful okay." Rusus exchanged such talks with Arisa. If this were a game, itd have been the 100-floor dungeon to enjoy, but when youre actually thrust to capture it in real life, its most troublesome. It seems Hayato also had a hard time searching in the middleyer and beyond until the magic item, offered by the weaselkin, that could point at the direction of the demon lord came. Rususs and Fifis ears are twitching. At the same time, my Attentive Ears skill picked up the noise outside the inn. "Whats happening?" "It sure is noisy outside." Fifi nimbly gets up and goes to the window with a wand in hand. "--Airships of Weasel Empire? And the three of them are of the high-speed destroyer type." Fifi mutters while looking up at the sky, Secretary Nono who hears it stands up in surprise. The crown prince seems to be visiting the imperial capital after all, maybe some political disturbance has happened in the Weasel Empires Capital? Opening the map, I see that theres a person with marker riding on that airship. Why is she at this ce... Political disturbance might be really happening in the central. I heard noisy sounds of someone running up the stairs, and then a big-breasted woman wearing Saga Empires civil official clothes rushed into the room without knocking. Shes never introduced her name, but it seems shes one of Saga Empires officials who are stationed in Dejima Ind working to support secretary Nono. "Oh no, Nono-sama!" Big-breasted aid-san hardened slightly. She probably remembered that there were guests when she saw us. "What is it." "Y-yes! Actually--" Urged by Nono, big-breasted aid-san recovered from her freeze and opened her mouth to report, but an intruder showed up faster than she could. "P-please wait." "Youre in the way, move aside." Someone wearing Saga Empire clothing outside the door resisted till the end, but a woman in armor forcibly pushed him away. "Are you Saga Empires hero? Pleased to meet you, I am one of the Temple Knights under direct control of his majesty the emperor, Liedill." The one introducing herself while staring at me is the level 57 Temple Knight we met in Weasel Empires Mogeiba City. Leaving aside her iprehensible pose, it appears she has wrongly guessed me as hero Hayato after seeing my ck hair. "Geh, its the Kukkorosan." Arisa muttered. Even though Lady Liedill never uttered [Ku, Korose (Kuh, kill me)] even when she was cornered, it seems Arisas mind has made up to give her [Kukkorosan] nickname. "She didnt figure it out right?" All is fine, Karina-dono. Youre heavily guarding it. Since Lady Karina asked Raka nervously in whisper, I stand up from the chair, and walk a step forward to hide her from Lady Liedills line of sight. "Nice to meet you, Liedill-sama. Im Viscount Satou Pendragon of Shiga Kingdom." "--Eh, Shiga Kingdom?" I lightly cleared her misunderstanding and introduced myself. Lady Liedill who had be aware of her misunderstanding froze in surprise. Rusus and Fifi are openly showing their wariness as they grab the handles ofrgish knives behind the cushions. Nono stands beside me with a firm manner. "Temple Knight-dono, Hero Hayato-sama is currently inside the Phantasmal Labyrinth to defeat the demon lord. Temple Knight-dono wouldnt have wasted her time in vain if you had just informed us beforehand...." She was saying it politely but she clearly reproved Lady Liedills visit without an appointment. "Is that so, then it cant be helped." Lady Liedill muttered without even being aware that she was getting reproved. Her re which was pointed at the air turned to me. "Hey, you. Have we met somewhere?" "There is no way that I would forget an encounter with such a beauty as you, just where have we met I wonder?" While putting both my hands on Lady Liedills hand, I befuddled the matter with a line from some smooth talker. I could have said, "Weve never met before", since I was in ratkin costume when I met her, but since the Deception and Crisis Perception skills told me that telling a lie would be dangerous, I decided to take the question-dodging route. "Let go, how filthy." Lady Liedill brushed my hand away and red at me like looking at a dirt. Apparently, shes a clean-freak. Arisa is wiping my hand with a handkerchief while saying, "It really is." --Please stop provoking her. "My Dragon Eyes tell me. Ive absolutely met you guys somewhere before." "Perhaps it was in Shiga Kingdoms Royal Capital? Sorry but weve just arrived here at Dejima Ind, so weve yet to attend any ball or banquet here." Lady Liedill said so with eyes full of conviction. Normally youd have resigned here, but since her eyes are rtively bad, Ill just deceive her. Lady Karina whos sweating waterfall behind me is a reason for anxiety, but Arisa and Mia should be doing something about her. And then, a male temple knight I saw in the Weasel Empire before rushed in. Its the escort knight of Lady Liedill. "Liedill-sama!" "Oh? Yourete." Contrary to the desperate escort knight, Lady Liedill replied normally while still not letting her eyes away from me. "It looks like the hero is not here. Rather than that, have you ever seen this ck haired kid?" "No, I havent--" "Is that so.... Thats strange." Losing her vigor after hearing the escort knight, Lady Liedill was dragged away by the other knights who cameter. "Everyone, you might have taken offense from Liedill-samas impoliteness, but we beg your forgiveness." The leader-kun of the escort knights apologized for their master, and left after saying that they would formally apologizeter. "Somehow it seems like theyll barge into the battle with the demon lord too." "Isnt that fine, theyll be additional forces then." "Well yeah. Let them get stylishly beaten by the demon lord and be heros and our stepping stones." Secretary Nono showed a dark smile and said "That would be nice" to reply Arisas dark remark, and then both of them areughing "Hohoho" together. The twos eyes arentughing, Lady Karina and even Rusus and Fifi look scared. "Delish!" "Amazing." Rusus and Fifi highly praised the karage Lulu made. After the disturbance with Lady Liedill, mypanions and the house-sitting group of the hero party met up and then we had a party in a reserved room of the high-ss inn. "Of cour~se?" "Lulus dishes are amazingly amazing nodesu!" Tama and Pochi who saw Rusus and Fifi praising the dishes asserted vigorously, stepping forward on top of the table. "Un, its really good. This red sour fruit is especially nice." "Wi, which one do you want next?" "Then, please get the rod-shaped vegetable with meat wrapped around it." Miss Wiyaryi, the long ear-kin archer, enjoyed the tomato dish. The reason secretary Nono is diligently looking after her is because shes lost her limbs in the fight with the demon lord. There are other aids here, but it seems Nono personally takes care of her. The two seem to be close. "Asparagus meat roll is tasty so I tell." "Mwu, sukiyaki." Nana nodded with Miss Wiyaryis choice, Mia raised an objection, telling that the sukiyaki is better. Looks like Mia still dislikes dishes with a lot of oil even though shes able to eat meat now. "Herees the main!" "Yay~" "Nanodesu!" Arisa and the others who saw the main dish that appeared on the door raised their voices in joy. "Thank you for waiting." "The main dish is a whole roast cow." Liza and Lulu put the huge te on the middle of table. Even though I know that they have mighty strength due to their levels, seeing young girls carrying whole roast of a one-ton ss cow, thats impossible even for men with good builds to carry, is quite an unrealistic scene. The reason why were serving meat even though were in a port town is because it was the request of the heros staff who had gotten bored of fish. Well, mypanions like meat more than fish too. "Master, here you go." "Thank you, Liza." Liza put a te with the spoil from the scramble for the whole roast front of me. "Yup, its good. Liza too, eat it too before its gone." "Yes, then Ill kindly ept--" Liza jumps into the scramble (battlefield) with eyes of a warrior. The whole roasts shape changed in an instant into bones so clean it probably wouldnt be sufficient to even make soup stock. Now then, now that Im full, Ill finish the thing I have to do before going into thebyrinth. Book 15 - 15-9. Phantasmal Labyrinth 15-9. Phantasmal Labyrinth Satous here. I think I first learned yobai from a manga about nobles of Heian era. The figures of the main character of a shoujo manga who shouted molester and kicked the head of a noble and the dumbfounded expression of the kicked noble left an impression on me. "Good evening, thieves here." "Stop saying unnecessary things." After whacking the head of Arisa whos dressed up like a thief, I walk to the bedside where Miss Wiyaryi is sleeping. This somehow feels indecent, like Im a man doing yobai. Im not intruding a womans room in the middle of the night to do lewd things. Its to restore the limbs of herospanions. "Advanced mind magic is amazing isnt it. You can prank them all you want." Arisa says some impolite thing while poking the long ear of Miss Wiyaryi whos in a deep sleep. Miss Wiyaryi isnt the only one sleeping, everybody in the inn including the heros party has all fallen asleep. "Still, you wouldnt need to make them sleep if you just used Geass to keep it a secret you know." "Its less troublesome this way right?" Moreover, my purpose is restoring their limbs, I dont intend to make them indebted to me. "Lets begin--" While rejecting the idea, I put Miss Wiyaryi onto a transparent bed made from [Magic Mold] and ask Arisa to take off her clothes. Of course Ive asked her to cover her with a cloth since were not going to do anything perverted. "First, Ill cleanse the miasma." I activate [Miasma Seer] and look at Miss Wiyaryis stumps. I can see ominous ck misting from the stumps binding Miss Wiyaryis body. Ive taken off her cloth in order to see her whole body, but during the activation of the Miasma Seer, my view bes like a negative film on top of being monochrome so theres nothing lewd to it at all. I tear off the miasma aka the demon lords curse like untying entangled thread. It was quite firm andplexly intertwined but I seeded in about 10 minutes. "Collecting samples." I reproduce Miss Wiyaryis limbs from the blood collected from her. With advanced force magic, cloning is not a problem even without the pluripotent cell as long as its from the person themselves, though people who know the particrs from modern science will probably look at it scrutinizingly. As expected of fantasy. "Reopening the wound." Using Magic Edge extended from my finger, I cut the stump and reopen the wound. Itll be dangerous if she bleed too much, so I press the wound with a transparent cover made from force magic [Magic Mold]. "Lost limb, rejoining." Once I press the limb I made earlier on the stump and sprinkle an elixir on it, its stickied properly. Using the advanced soul magic [Perfect Possession] I posses Miss Wiyaryi and check the connected arm. "Sess." "Uwaah, I thought she woke up." I inadvertently talked with Miss Wiyaryis mouth since I was too delighted for the sess. I go back to my original body and apologize to Arisa. "--Sorry, I forgot toe back. Lets continue, Arisa." "Okay!" I connected Miss Wiyaryis remaining limbs and then went around to restore Rususs and Fifis lost limbs. Of course, I had also restored Fifis eye. "Next, lets just leave a letter." I put a letter with hero Nanashis signature regarding the limb loss restoration and the way to rehabilitate for them afterward on secretary Nonos bedside. Once we got back to our room I released the magic, called the girls who had evacuated to the solitary ind pce back here and then we slept in the bed. "Satou! Its serious!" "Get up! This is serious!" Early in the morning Rusus and Fifi rushed into my room half naked. Theyre only wearing low-rise pants and short shirts with exposed navels. The lively dynamic movement is peculiar to no-bra. "Good morning. Rusus-san, Fifi-san--You two, what happened to those arms and legs!" While pretending to be surprised, I get up from the bed and walk toward the two. Nana and the children in the bed raised their heads while rubbing their eyes. In addition, Liza who has already woken up is swinging her spear in the courtyard, while Lulu seems to be doing morning exercise beside her. "They were already restored when we got up this morning!" "We thought you did something." The two who are in high tension caught my arms and swung them up and down. Im troubled where to see due to the masses that are swinging together with the arms. "Fuh, you two are fast!" Miss Wiyaryi showed up from behind them. She looks unsteady, it seems her limbs are still weak. As she stagger, I extend my hands to support her. "Thank you, Satou." Even the calm Miss Wiyaryi seems to be happy with her restored limbs, shes overflowing with smiles. "By the way, did Satou cause this miracle?" After saying that, Miss Wiyaryi hugs me without even waiting for my reply. Shes the least sexy member of the hero party, but it appears shes simply the type who looks slender in clothing. "W-wait! What are you doing to Master!" "Mwu, guilty." The impregnable fortress pair tried to crawl out of the bed, but it seems theyre still sleepy, they cant move well. "What are you doing this early in the morning." Secretary Nono scolded the three with a sharp expression. Despite being early in the morning, shes properly wearing her uniform--huh? "Nono, skirt." "You forgot it you know?" "Fumu, so Nono has reached the age where she wants to seduce youngsters." Nono couldnt understand what the three were talking about and had a face that seemed like there was a question mark above her head, but her face turned red when she looked below. "I-Im sorry, Ill go fix it right away." Nono screamed and rushed out. Apparently, she has airhead element too. Nono who came back after a while told the three girls that it was hero Nanashi who restored their limbs, and the morning uproar came to an end. "Its such a shame~" "Are you still going on about that?" "I mean, its a chance to increase Masters sympathizers." Arisa grumbled when we were on the ferryboat going to the islet where thebyrinth is. What am I going to do with having sympathizers in the first ce. Only the members of Team Pendragon including Lady Karina are going to thebyrinth. Rusus and the others are doing rehabilitation in the training school at the verge of the town. They said that they would return to form before the hero came back. "Arisa, leave it at that." "Nn, rivals unnecessary." Liza reproved Arisa, Mia nodded at her. The ferryboat arrived at thebyrinth islet when we were talking as such. "Fish~?" "Theres a lot of small fish nanodesu." From the wharf you can see a school of Sardine-like fish swimming in the sea. Feels like you can get a lot just by casting a. "Oy, you guys over there, new faces right?" A rugged middle-aged man who looked like a fisherman came over to us. "Youre being rude to Master." Liza points her magic spear at the man. "Whoops, what a scary Anee-chan. Lower your spear, I aint here to pick a fight." The middle-aged man took a surrendering pose at the threatening Liza and stepped back one step. "Thebyrinth entrance is over there, but first timer must go to that Adventurer Guilds assembly hall following the procedure." After pointing at the volcano in the center of thebyrinth islet, the man jerked his chin at a gray building at the end of the harbor. "Theres a lot of adventurer applicants making trouble at the simple reception desk in front of thebyrinth so Im telling this to first timers." I see, both are quite far apart. I can see many peopleining. I thank the man, and make him grasp one silver coin worth of swen as thanks and apology for Lizas hastiness. "Whoa, Nii-chan knows his stuff~. Talk with the racoonkin wearing ocher overcoat in the middle of that hill--hes a former adventurer and know a lot bout monsters ya know." After saying that, the man charges at a nearby bar while swinging the swen paper money gleefully. "That really was the temte wasnt it." Arisa reminisces the things at the adventurer guild assembling hall while holding a guild license satisfyingly. "Adventurer rank that goes from F to A, the long line for the beautiful receptionist, the old man receptionist who turned out to be the guild master, and the many requests on the bulletin board! Everything that should be in an adventurer guild~" The other girls are looking warmly at Arisa whos chattering like singing. Lady Karina is the only one whos in high spirit besides Arisa. "It seems to imitate Saga Empires adventurer guild desuwane." "Hee, is that so?" "Yes, it was written in fathers literary work." Lady Karina and Arisa had that conversation as we were climbing the mountain path to thebyrinth. Lady Karinas father, Earl Muno is a guru of hero research so one of his research subjects was probably about the adventurer guild created by the first generation hero. Theres a racoonkin wearing ocher overcoat in the middle of the hill road to thebyrinth. The racoonkin taught us about the main monsters of thebyrinth when I told him that were referred by a man in the harbor. "--Well, thats mostly it. First, approach with wait and see attitude. Dont forget to bring Return Stick and Disturb Ball with you. Dont rely on maps." I paid the information with swen notes and left the ce after thanking him for the kind advice. Besides Magic Cores, it seems theres only a few things that can be exchanged for money in the upperyer, and the enemies are mostly of Living Dolls and Iron Golems from beginning to the end of the upperyer. "Potatoes~?" "Grilled salted fish nanodesu." "It seems there arent any meat even though were in front of thebyrinth are there?" The beastkin girls are peering at the food stalls lined up in front of thebyrinth. "Noble-sama over there! How about a map? 20 maps for 1000 swen, only for today!" A peddling man came to sell a bundle of paper. The path structure of Dejima Ind [Phantasmal Labyrinth] changes everytime, so theres a lot of people who try to rip off beginners by selling maps. "Guess Ill buy it if its nicely made." "Hehhee, our maps are awesome yknow." The map hes showing full of confidence is filled to the brim you wouldnt have thought it was a fake. Theres not only the pathways, even room locations, danger zones, watering holes and many kind of information are written. Doing this far, its amazing even though its a fraud. The girls are looking at me with questions in their eyes, so I tell them that I have an idea with eye contacts. Arisa replied with an awkward wink, but I continued without retorting her specifically. "That is because theyre made by a B-rank adventurer whos working as a mapper in Saga Empire." "Looks good, Ill buy it." "Thank you for your business!" I put the map into the Storage through the storage bag. "Why did you buy it even though you knew that it was a fraud?" "Besides the passage ones, the information might be useful." Even if it was a fraud, I only lost 1000 swen of money that cant be used anywhere but in Weasel Empire. "Buy a Disturb Ball! Theyre a bargain cause theyre made of volcanic ash!" "Do you have Monster Wards ready? Ya cant take a break if you dont have them!" "Phantasmal Labyrinth beginners absolutely have to bring a Return Stick! Or else you wont be able to go back!" "Were the branch shop of Bosu Magic Store! Magic potion is currently 300 swen!" Merchants are flooding to me with their goods, perhaps due to me buying the maps. I might as well buy various local products. They were overcharging the goods, so Arisa and Lulu quickly haggled it down. Further, it seems Return Stick isnt a teleportation item that returns you back to thebyrinth entrance often appearing in games, but an item that lights up at the direction of the exit. "Arent they the same things as the ones in thebyrinth city Selbira besides this Return Stick?" "They probably are." I affirm Arisas question. These are souvenirs for Echigoya Firms craftsmen. Perhaps there are hints of unexploited technology in them. "How is it?" "The hero seems to be fine. None of hispanions have serious injury either." After registering at the entrance, we went through the gate advancing through a downward slope. Checking with All Map Exploration, it seemed the hero party was in the middle of the way to the supply base in the middleyer from the lowestyer. Its confusing because this Phantasmal Labyrinths structure resembles that of tree branches. Its simr to the Seryuu City [Demon Labyrinth] where I made an escape with the beastkin girls. The difference with tree branches is the existence of rhizome-like big empty holes here and there in the branches that extend to the middleyer. The majority of the enemies are golems and undeads, they were clogging the passages in ces of walls that have been broken down even while I was observing them. I thought it would be like the [Trazayuya Maze] after hearing that the passages changed at fixed intervals, but unlike the Maze that somehow felt mechanical, the structure change feels likebyrinths in stories with Dungeon Masters. The demon lord whos be thisbyrinths Dungeon Master might be someone who loves stories with Dungeon Masters. If he acquired the figurines we saw the other day by using Dungeon Point, Id like to ask if he is able to get thetest issue of Dradra Magazines. I sure want to read the continuation of the currently serialized [The Golden Legend of Army Only] and [Saeteru Kanojo no Trinity]. --Whoops, my thought wandered off. I tried to search the map but I couldnt find the Dungeon Master. Ive expected this since I also couldnt find it in Seryuu Citys [Demon Labyrinth] and Selbiras Labyrinth. The Dungeon Master must be hiding in a different map. And, the demon lord in question is still surviving even with wounds all over his body, hes in a different lowestyer where the hero party were. His level is 64, slightly low, and just like Arisa, his skills are hidden, shown as [Skill: Unknown]. In addition to the orthodox [Demon Lord] title, he also has hidden titles; [Chased One], [Oppressed One], [Small Rebel], and [Artist]. Did this guy became a demon lord due to oppression? Im slightly intrigued by the demon lords origin. "It sure is crowded." "Its the same as Selbira right?" Several adventurer parties are fighting against monsters in the hall we arrived at the end of a narrow downward passage. Varieties of Mad Golem called Ash Mud Golems and Silent Ash Golems seem to be the starting enemies here. Theres a constant color-changing fog in thisbyrinth, so the view is bad even in the hall. Moreover, there are infinite varieties of projected phantoms inside the thick fog, ranging from realistic images to dim silhouettes, so even adventurers who are used to Phantasmal Labyrinth can get surprised by the projections. Sometimes Silent Ash Golems slip in the fog and attack with no footstep, so its quite a repulsivebyrinth. I have Radar, so I know where the enemies areing from, but it must be hard formon adventurers. "Fiire~?" "Lots of magicians nanodesu." Tama and Pochi point at the firing line beyond the fog. It seems there are magicians among the adventurers, red mes sometimes illuminate the dim cave. Most of those me users must be using Fire Wands since theres only a few who have Fire Magic in their skillpositions. "This seems ideal for friendly fires to happen..." "Nn, dangerous." "Ah, the shield user was shot with a small fire ball from behind." Theres a lot of people who are used to it, maybe because were near the entrance. "High so~?" "Theyre fleeing here nodesu." Unable to watch the fleeing party, Liza turns toward me. "Master, may I intervene?" "Okay." When I nod back, Liza throws a stone below into the air upward with her tail, and then Pochi strikes the stone with her sword still in the sheath. The stone defeats the Ash Mud Golem in one strike, and the stone that pierced it is caught by Tama who has circled around before anyone knew it. Tama announced, "Striike~", but if I have to say, I think its a dead ball. "Master~?" Tama came back with a small magic core and an ocher colored stone. "Uwah, its a Golem Soul...." "So something like that can pop up in this shallow ce!" "Alright, lets get one too!" The adventurers who saw the stone Tama was carrying became noisy, and then the attack against the Ash Mud Golems became more furious. Since the adventurer party that we saved had already left the room, there was no one who disputed the ownership of the mysterious Golem Soul item. "T-thank you very much, elf-sama." "Nn." The female bearkin whose back was burned by the friendly fire thanked Mia for giving her healing magic. It seems shes been abandoned by the party earlier. I took a pity on her a bit so I presented her half a year worth of diluted healing magic potion as a charm. They were something I hoarded in my Storage since I had no use of them, but with her level, one of them should be enough to recover her from a dying state. "Footsteps~?" "Doka doka sounds nodesu." "Looks like some enemies are chasing after adventurers." "Geh, bringing Train here, what bad manners." The radar shows monsters of varying sizes chasing after two adventurer parties. As we advance while defeating some Ash Mud Golems, an agile-looking male scout shows up running in the corridor in front of us. "You guys, run! Iron Golem ising!" Middle-aged adventurers carrying swords and wands who seem to be hispanions run past us. "Not good, its catching up." The second party seems to be adventures with heavy knight-like armors. Since their movement was slow due to their heavy equipment, the Iron Golem almost caught up to them. The Iron Golem is big enough to have to bend over in this three meter high passage. Pale red driving light leak out from its inside. "Damn it, Ill get one hit at least!" "Fool! Dont stop!" "Tsk, that idiot!" The heavy armor party whosepanion was trampled under the golems foot stopped and turned back at the golem. They tried to challenge it with a huge axe and a fire wand, but they got trampled under the feet just like theirrade earlier. It seems theyre still alive, so we cant desert them. "Liza." "Understood." The Magic Edge Cannon shot by Liza pierces through the Iron Golems head before it could trample thest heavy armor adventurer. The golem producer here doesnt seem to know the true joke material as the golems arent so easy as to be defeated just by erasing a letter. Of course, Lizas Magic Edge Cannon would destroy it in one hit no matter where it hit, but--. "KARINA--KIIIIIIIICK" d in blue light, Lady Karina sunk her sure-death kick at the chest of the Iron Golem. The red driving light inside the golem disappears. "Goodjob~?" "Karina, youre great nodesu." It was actually an overkill, but Tama and Pochi praised Lady Karina without minding it. Lady Karina turned around while looking like it was not all that bad. "May I ask about the technique earlier?" Lady Karinas smile froze at the owner of the voice who appeared from behind the Iron Golem. Well now, how to get through this. I refreshingly smile back at Lady Liedills party who show fearless smiles. Book 15 - 15-10. Phantasmal Labyrinth (2) 15-10. Phantasmal Labyrinth (2) Satous here. Its said that there are three people who have the same face in the world, but looking at the likelihood of those people meeting with each other, I think idental resemnce is moremon. "U-um, this is, uh" Lady Karina is flustered to see Lady Liedill who appeared from the opposite side of the Iron Golem. However, theres something else that has caught my attention. "H-hey, Master, what should we do?" "Nothing." I lightly cut off Arisas worry, pats her shoulder and points at Liedill. "--Ah" "You understand?" "Y-yes. Shall I do it instead?" "No, Im happy with just the thought." I dont really want to do it but itd be a mistake to let the children to. This is something that I must do. "Sa-Satou." "Its alright." After nodding at Lady Karina who looks uneasy, I step forward in front of her. "....U-uu." A groan came from the golems wreckage. Oops, Ive got to deal with that one first. I chantlessly healed the trampled adventurers who were dying and then I made them sleep with mind magic chantlessly too. After Im done with the emergency task, I head to Liedill. "Oh? Perhaps youd be the one exining--" Without waiting until the end, I kick Liedills stomach, flinging it away at the line of the escort who are standing still behind. As an insurance, I also use earth magics [Toss Drill Stone] to skewer it and the escort together. "M-Master?" "Sa-Satou?" Seeing my brutality, Liza and Lady Karina are shaken. The other girls are also shaken with different reactions. "Uwah, gross." "Dont worry be happy~?" Only Arisa and Tama are reacting differently. However, besides the twos, the voices tapered off. "Uhyaa, so thats what Doppelganger like." "Nopperabou~?" "It dissolves like, slush nodesu." "Master, requesting provision of information." I exin to the girls while ncing at the log. The brief words from Arisa already exined it all though. "The monster earlier is called Doppelganger, a monster that can steal a part of someones memory and assume the appearance of a person." Arisa was deceived at first, but she realized immediately once she appraised her. In the first ce, theres no way that I wont notice Lady Liedill, who has been marked, once she enters the Radars range. "You cant let your guard down with people you meet in thebyrinth even if you know them okay?" The girls cheerfully replied me positively. The reason why Im telling the girls that is because judging from the fact that there was no one we met who warned us about the monster and that there is no other Doppelganger inside thebyrinth, that means it was probably prepared by the Dungeon Master who got flustered since some high level adventurers entered thebyrinth. Theres a room fully loaded with water and paralyze traps at the end of one of the long passages from therge room where the Doppelgangers and the Iron Golem appeared. The Doppelgangers earlier were probably going to lead us there. Further, there might have been a gentler way to defeat them, but I did what I did since I wanted to defeat them before mypanions did. I dont want to see the girls killing beings that look like people after all. "Putting your name in your techniques name is really not a good idea." "--Uu." "Why~?" "Its cool nodesuyo?" Lady Karina faltered with Arisas frank advice, Tama and Pochi covered for her. "Even after you hide your figure, if you shout a technique name like that out loud, you can end up in trouble like just now right?" "Oo~ops~?" "Ah, nanodesu." Tama and Pochi who heard the exnation were surprised. Dont tell me, they only noticed it just now? "Rmending to change the name so I advice." "Thats right...." Nana spoke calmly, Liza hesitated. As for me, I dont intend to force Lady Karina to correct it since her clumsiness is within my tolerance, but it appears the other girls dont think so. "Sa-Satou wont tell me to change it too right?" "Yes, its fine--" Lady Karina looks relieved when I affirm her. "--As long as you stay behind when were on missions where we need to disguise ourselves that is." Even though I followed up with a smile, Lady Karinas face looks like shes having a monologue, "Ive been betrayed." --Iprehensible. "Then, since Karina-sama agrees too--" Arisa begins to take ideas for the new technique name beside the dispirited Lady Karina. "The first meetiing~ Karina Kick new technique naame~ Naming conventioon~" Shes using some strange intonation, it must be some kind of reference. "The safe one would be Oppai Kick I guess?" "Arisa, be serious. How about Jump Kick?" "Inazuma Fall is nice so I suggest." "Mwuu, Swooping Kick Strike." Liza reproved Arisa for her joking remark, Nana and Mia suggested some eptable names. And--. "Meat Attack~?" "Hamburg Steak sounds stronger nanodesu. Hamburg Steak Kick is good nodesu!" --Triggered by Tama and Pochi, the suggestion for the technique names all became of dishes name, so the naming convention came to a close prematurely. "This is the ce where the figurines were found?" Arisa tilted her head at a shrine-like ce inside thebyrinth. She probably feels the gap between the anime figurine and the ce. "Nope, theres a hidden passage inside that shrine, and that ce seems to be at the end of that passage." The inside of the shrine is decorated with many stone statues. "Uwaah, the Star Oni Girl Lovely Momo, and theres even Mecha Girl Version of the Space Warrior Random. The guy who created these must be quite an enthusiast." Arisa voiced her admiration, but I dont know the sources for half of the statues. I pulled the excited Arisas hand and we entered the hidden door. "The fog is thick. Tama, Pochi, be on the lookout." "Aye aye sir~?" "Roger nanodesu." Tama puts her hands on her ears strengthening her hearing, Pochi closes her eyes and sniffs the surrounding smell. Before long, we see the shadow of buildings beyond the fog. This ce seems to be a phantom town block filled with gray rocks. "This looks like a gray rock street doesnt it." "Yeah, its like a petrified Akiba." This ce is not thatrge, yet there are several multi-floor buildings and asphalt-like road carved from gray rocks. A familiar townscape with unfamiliar signboards--the one who created this real-sized models of the street is probably a reincarnated or a transported person from Japan that resembles mine. "This upright cab is empty inside too." "That seems to be the case." Apparently theres nothing of worth here. "Master!" "Master, a discovery so I inform." When I turned toward Lulu and Nana, I saw half-petrified manga books on the ground. Many badly made figurines are piled up beside them. It looks like theyre transformed into stone from material build-up. "Master, that!" Arisa pointed at a scribble-like brush writing. "I want to go home huh--" The scribble is hard to read, but thats certainly whats written in Katakana. We didnt find a gate that connects to our world, but its certain that a reincarnated or perhaps a teleported person hade here. Perhaps, the demon lord in thisbyrinth created weapons using the same mean. "That reminds me, is the real Kukkorosan in thebyrinth?" "Yes, it seems theyre exploring in the middleyer." They were already there when we entered thebyrinth. They must have gone into thebyrinth not long after their intrusion incident yesterday. Lady Liedills stamina gauge has decreased more than half, it seems theyre forcing themselves. "--Huh?" "Whats wrong?" Lady Liedills state on the map has changed to [Panic]. When I peer the room where she is with space magic [Remote View]--. "They are in serious trouble somehow." The scene and sound projected by Remote View magic in mind is just like pandemonium from a disaster film. U-uwah, theres something inside the slime. Ma-magician-dono? Where are you Magician-dono! Th-theres snakes inside the slime! Liedill-sama, please escape alone! I will not abandon you guys. Lady Liedill and her party are sinking into a sea of slime inside a room thats simr to the room we were going to be entrapped earlier. Furthermore, there are tentacle-shaped monsters called [Slime Leech] that are in symbiosis with the slimes, they appear to coil around their enemies and pull them into the symbiotic slime to suffocate them to death. Defeating the slimes is easy by using ranged attack, but unlike in the game, their bodies wont disappear even after theyve died so it wont really help the situation. Its as it were flooding by slimes. Im addition, the slimes are called Lake Slimes, they seem to be of a different species than themon slime. This level of slimes, Ill just burn them down! Fool! Were in underground here! Suffocating to death would be better than getting eaten like this! This is bad.... The desperate magician has begun to chant an advanced fire magic spell. If she used that in such a closed room, every one of them wouldnte out of it with just major burn. Dont give up! We are not warriors that will fall behind this degree of enemies! Lady Liedills clear voice remonstrates herpanions who are consumed by despair. Lady Liedill fills her two-handed magic sword with magic power, the red light shines on herpanions. True Temple Knights are-- And then, the Slime Leechs twine on her legs while her expression is still serious and pulls her into the Lake Slime in an instant. I dont know how to react since it was too embarrassing. Revenge for Liedill-sama! The magician fires the advanced magic and shouts while crying bitter tears. No no, shes not dead yet. "Uwah, erotic." I put Lady Liedill and herpanions I pulled here using space magic on the floor. This is one of the room at the end of a passage from the ce where we defeated the Doppelgangers earlier. Its not the trap room one of course. Just as Arisa said, on top of their disheveled armor and clothing, theyre covered in slimy liquid, so they look like inhabitants of the 18+ world. The slimy liquid is the remain of the slime which had undergone change after getting burned by the fire magic. I entrust Lulu and the others to care for Lady Liedill and the female magician, while I recover the burly men with healing magic and life magic in a pack. Half of them were charred by the advanced fire spell, but they all barely made it thanks to their levels, resistances, equipment and support magic. I recovered the people who were drowned in the slime with my original magic [Lifesaving: Respiration]. I also have a magic to shock the heart [Lifesaving: AED] though theres no opportunity to use it now. "T-this ce is--" "Have you awaken?" Lady Liedill who woke up first muttered with hoarse voice. Lulu and the others have fixed up their clothing as much as possible. Theyll get undone if they move too much, so I probably have to warn the careless Lady Liedill. "--Did I survive." Lady Liedill stares at the finger in front of her face, gets half of her body up painfully and looks around. Her body seems weak, so I support her back. "Good, everyone is alright..." After putting herpanions into her view, she breathed a sigh of relief. I offer Lady Liedill whose voice is hoarse a cup of water. "Ah, thank you--" Our eyes meet as Lady Liedill inclines the cup. Her rxed expression changed in an instant, her eyes opening wide. "--Youre, Satou!" While gushing water out of her mouth, Lady Liedill stepped back vigorously enough to use Flickering Movement. As promised, her armor and clothes which were only fixed as needed couldnt endure the inertia and scattered away. "Hyaaa--" She covered her thin breasts in a hurry. I hand over a cloth I took from the storage bag to Tama who was watching on the sideline. "Ill leave it to you." "Aye~" Tama used Flickering Movement while crouching, moving next to Lady Liedill. Is she mimicking Lady Liedills movement earlier? "Use it~?" "M-my gratitude." After Ive made sure that shes finished wearing the cloth, I step forward while being careful not to alert her. "It was really surprising. Just when were taking a break in this room, Liedill-sama and herpanions appeared out of thin air." "--Appeared out of thin air?" Hearing my fabricated story supported by Deception skill, Lady Liedills raised her eyebrows as if she couldnt believe it. "Yes, you must have an excellent space magician." "N-no, none of my subordinates can use space magic." "Then it was a Weasel Empires magic device for emergency escape wasnt it. Giving such an important item like that, His Majesty the Emperor must really cherish the Temple Knights." "Y-yes--Thats right." I forcefully steered the talk to a good story type. Were in the upperyer, so normally one wouldnt think that the we saved them who were in the middleyer. "Then please excuse us. The exit is nearby, but please be careful." "Ah, you too be careful. Theres something different about thisbyrinth--" Lady Liedill leads herpanions who have woken up toward the exit. "Satou, if youre interested in Temple Knights--No, youre an authority of Shiga Kingdom arent you. Our gratitude for the support and treatment earlier. We will properly thank youter." Lady Liedill tried to invite me, but she changed her mind and stopped in the way. Her gaze feels like theyve softened up somewhat, is it just my imagination I wonder. "Wait now~ stop raising gs here and there please." "Nn, affable." "Youre right, Ill be careful." I lightly waived off Arisa and Miasint, and we went back to thebyrinth exploration. Our destination today is the heros ry base. While watching the girls peerlessness, I think hard about what kind of Japanese sweets should I serve tomemorate our reunion with the hero. Book 15 - 15-11. Phantasmal Labyrinth (3) 15-11. Phantasmal Labyrinth (3) Satous here. Dungeons that appear in games are generally made clearable. No matter which nightmarish difficulty you choose, someone from the development staff will always make sure to adjust it so that you can finish it until the end. However, the real life dungeon doesnt seem to be like so.... "Isnt it getting hotter?" "I can use Air Conditioner magic if you want?" "Dont~?" "Noticingbyrinths abnormality would be harder so dont nanodesu." I replied Arisas grumble like so, but Tama and Pochi raised such objections. Their remarks are proofs that theyre more experienced in exploringbyrinths than me. While feeling a bit proud, I pat the two heads, saying "Youre right." "Nihehe~?" "Its been awhile since Master patted Pochi nanodesu." Was that so? "Master, I also wish for magic power refillter so I tell." "Sure thing." When I made a promise to Nana without thinking, Arisas eyes shined. "Sexual harassment-type of requests are forbidden." "No way~" Getting shot down by me prematurely, Arisa pretends to break down crying. "Master, we arrived at an open space, so I report." "It looks like a cylinder isnt it." "I wonder if the red thing on the floor of thisrge room isva?" Lulu and Liza followed up after Nana. Theres arge cylindrical room with diameter of around 100 meters at the end of the passage, and theres a narrow passage along the wall that goes spiraling below. Just as Lizas said, the floor at the bottom is filled with bubblingva and noxious gas. There are several tunnels along the passage, it seems they connect to thebyrinths middleyer. The tunnel closest to theva is connected to the heros ry base--the goods depot. "Ah, he fell." About at the same time Arisa muttered, Liza threw a steel spear. One of adventurers had lost his footing and fell headlong toward theva--or rather, he was going to. Hes dangling on the wall, stitched on the spear thrown by Liza. Of course, the spear didnt pierce through his body but his study fireproof mantle. Thepanions of the adventurer shouted from afar at us to thank you. After seeing off the adventurers who went into a tunnel, we continue on the passage. Before long we found ourselves before an impasse. Stepping stones are floating in mid-air, youll need to jump over them like in an action game. "Stop!" Tama uses this kind of tone when she finds a trap. Tama who opens her eyes wide is staring at the floating stones seriously. "Illusion~?" She points at one of them with her usual tone. Looks like she found an illusion among the stepping stones. "That looks to be the case. And this one will rotate and drop you down below if you step on it." Another stone with a different kind of trap is located right beside it. The Dungeon Master of this ce seems to be a nasty one. "How long till the ry base?" I open the map to answer Arisas question. --This is?! "Lets hurry! Everyone prepare to teleport!" "Understood!" I waited only a breath after Lizas answer before teleporting us away. Theres a clearly different kind of red flowing on the nting passage withva. "Over there~?" Faster than Tama pointing her finger, I moved with Ground Shrink to the ce where there were sounds of weapons shing. "Damn, damn damn, why isnt the Mithril sword working!" "Kekekekeh, although itll be different with the lowly Blood Stalker, such attacks wont work on true vampires the followers of darkness--" I cut the vampire whos saying some stupid thing in two with the Mithril-made Fairy Sword. Vampire is a troublesome race that can immediately revive even after theyre turned into ashes, but thats the more reason I can attack them without reservation. I ignore the Blood Bead and Magic Cores drop item on the ground and prioritize healing the man. "Oy, are you still alive? Drink this magic potion." "Stop, its already toote. My blood has been sucked by the vampire earlier. Im already losing my self and wanting blood." The man spun words while gasping. ording to the AR reading beside him, his statement is true. "--Item Box, open." A ck square appeared beside him. "Theres supply for hero-sama inside....Take out as much as possible and deliver them to hero-sama...." Im moving my hands while hearing him. He--no, they seem to be the transport troops tasked to carry goods to the heros ry base. Theyre not onlyposed of Saga Empires people, it seems there are also adventures from Dejima Ind. "Everyone else in the hero transport troops has died. The items inside Item Box will disappear when I die. While Im resisting the power of darkness, quickly--" "Its alright, leave it to me." I powerfully assure him, the man endures the pain while gritting his teeth. Soon enough, I dispelled all the miasma, and the mans state changed to normal person after I used the highest ranked magic to recover status abnormality. For me who is able to dispel demon lords curse, theres no way that I cannot cancel infection from a mere vampire who isnt even a True Ancestor. The member of transport troops who has been healed falls unconscious. He probably has lost too much blood from getting sucked by the vampire. Ill give him blood-forming medicine once he wakes up. "Uwahh, theres blood all over the ce..." "Yeah, it seems a vampire appeared here." The girls who have caught up frown at the disastrous scene. "Tama and Pochi, gather the ashes on the ground and put it inside this jar." "Aye, dustpan~?" "Time to disy Pochis exquisite skill with broom nodesu!" Rustle-rustle, the two gather the ashes that was originally a vampire into the jar. The magic core among the ashes is needed for the vampire to revive so Ill put it in a different location than the other magic cores. Im going to leave the punishment of this vampire to the [True Ancestor] Ban in thebyrinths loweryer. He will no doubt give the appropriate punishment to a vampire. I start the next high priority work. "Satou?" "Just look." After telling Mia who looked puzzled, I concentrate on the opposite side of the space. I thrust my hand at the slightly wavering space. --Theres a reaction. I forcefully expanded it just like that and then the goods that were inside it fell down. "W-wait, dont tell me." I affirm the surprised Arisa. I interfered with the Item Boxes whose users had died from outside and took out the contents. "....Geez, youre absurd like always." Arisa sighed, looking astounded. "Arisa can do it too right?" "It may be possible if I have several bottles of high-ranked magic recovery potion, and a mid-level space magician assistant for measuring the position of the space. " --So its not like she cant do it. In my case, its just that I dont need the prior preparation is all. Now then, next well be heading toward the ry base but.... "--Annihted?" I affirm Liza. "Yes, they were caught in a surprise attack by some strong monsters and annihted." I found the survivor earlier after seeing that the ry base was annihted and searched the circumference for any survivor. Two monsters are lurking at the ce where the ry base was, a Mimic Smander that has [Mimic] race-specific skill, and an Illusion Golem whose race-specific ability is [Optical Camouge]. Both of them are level 50, it seems they hide their bodies when theres no enemies. Worse, a level 60 Lava Golem is lurking on the floor above the ry base. Since the ceiling is thin, its probably going to drop down when the hero is fighting against the two monsters. "Now then, what should we do--" Id like to hand over the revenge battle to the hero, but its probably going to be tough for them who have been exhausted from the battle with the demon lord to fight the three monsters. I dont think the hero himself would lose, but his followers and fellow travelers wont get out of it without any victim. I evacuate the sole survivor to the [Sub-space] thats been copied from the Phantasmal Labyrinth and head to the destroyed ry base. "Over there and there, monsters~?" "Not yet, wait a bit okay." "Aye." Tama was going to dispose of them quickly, but even though the two level 50 monsters are weaker than her, their HPs are too high, so I refrained her. I think Tama can win against them alone, but it would take time and destroy the ry base further. "First, lets bring them to a ce thats easy to fight in." I execute the second [Another World] today, and create a sub-space for battle. "Its like the mysterious magic space that often appears in Tokusatsu isnt it?" Without minding Arisas remark which had various meaning mixed in, we pull the three monsters into the sub-space Ive created. --£գףңţԣףţţţţң٣ף. --֣ͣ. The Mimic Smander that was mimicking as a huge rock and the Illusion Golem that was being transparent showed themselves up. "Guess Ill call the one above too." Itll be troubling if it enters the battleter, so I destroy the ceiling with the Short Stun magic. --MUWAGUUUUEMVA. While roaring iprehensibly, the level 60 Lava Golem fell down with the ceiling splinters. Its scattering sparks around, so it looks quite showy. "Master, your order please." Liza whos concealing quiet fighting spirit asks. The other girls are also waiting for my reply. "Defeat them--you can go at full power." "Understood." Were in the center of the sub-space created by [Another World] so there should be no problem even if the girls go at full power. Probably. "Mia, create the appropriate artificial spirit." "Nn, Water Dragon (Leviathan) --." Per Lizas instruction, Mia spoke the artifical spirits name and began to chant. "Nana, take care of the enemy in the middle. Keep them at bay until the other vanguards join." "In agreement with Lizas instruction, so I inform. Equipment Instation." When Nana muttered so, the artificial magic equipment (Raka Clone) in the form of a choker opened an entrance to sub-space behind her with space magic [Garage]. Transparent [Magic Hands] that extend from it strip off Nanas equipment and install the new golden armor. The transformation scene looks simr to the ones in various media, but the transformation time is too longpared to ones in fiction. I wont ask for it to be one millisecond long, I just want it to be one second at least. Nana whos been equipped with the golden armor activates the Castle mode and takes up defensive position with the great shield ready. The girls who saw Nanas equipment change begin to change theirs simrly. The enemies areing to attack of course, but theyre trapped in Arisas space magic [Labyrinth] and cant get close. "Lulu, remain on stand-by and prepare to shoot anytime. Arisa, pleasemand the support and rearguard appropriately." "Yes, I understand." "Okay, leave it to me." Behind Lulu and Arisa, Tama and Pochi are waiting Lizas instruction with impatient faces. Liza probably leaves them for thest since no doubt these girls are going to jump out the moment theyve been given the order. "Pochi, overrun the enemy on the right. Tama, assist Pochi." "Roger, nanodesu." "Aye aye sir~?" The two who took shutan pose just for having their turns took Lizas instruction. "Physical Reinforcement." "Magic Cirction and elerated Thought too naanodesu!" Tama and Pochi activate their own support skills. Arisa and Nana put buff-type skills on all the vanguards. "Right on mark~?" "Pochi wants Masters reinforcement magic too nodesu." "Sure, Divine Light de and Divine Light Shield." Losing to Pochis cute request, I used the advanced force magic I learned from Hikaru on her. The names sound like theyre of Light magic, its confusing. "Overflowing with power~?" "Fully ready now nanodesu." "Then Ill release the [Labyrinth] okay." "Aye." "Yes, nanodesu." The girls replied back Arisa powerfully. "Raka-san, were going too!" Umu, Ill be supporting to the best of my ability. I grab the nape of Lady Karina who was going to rush out with Liza and the others. "You cant Karina-sama. Lets watch them here with me." Its dangerous for Lady Karina to be near Liza and the others when theyre serious. I think it should be fine with Rakas protection, but I cant guarantee her safety in case shes hit by Lizas dragon spear or Pochis holy sword. "I-I also want to fight together desuwa!" "Its fine." Im thinking of letting her have enough battles to let the new name of her technique instilled in her heart. We have to think the new name for the technique before that though. "Ill let you fight all you wantter." When I tell her that with a smile, for some reason Lady Karinas face bes blue and she begins to tremble violently. Perhaps its because I made her work a bit too much during the training to learn [Magic Power Operation] back then. "Labyrinth, release." "Theres no lost child~ so I coerce." "Tou, nanodesu!" The moment Arisa released her magic, Nana said some questionable provocative words, Pochi rushed out using Flickering Movement while drawing her sword. The Illusion Golem intercepts Pochi by swinging its fist at her. "Shadow Bind~?" Tama threw kunai at the Illusion Golems shadow, stopping its movement with Ninjutsu. "Blue Fang Arc Moon sh, nanodesu." Pochis holy swords draws an arc, cutting the Illusion Golem from below to above. --Boom. Pochi kicked the ground at the same time her sword touched the golem, and the golem got thrown up with enough force like its going to be cut in two. The holy sword drawing blue light sharply cuts the golems body. --Boom boom. With the second jump, Pochi jumped up 10 meter high, and the holy sword came out of the golems shoulder. The golems enormous HP has been decreased to 40%. "Pochi, niice~?" "Not yet, nanodesu!" Pochi holds her knee and spins a bit. "Blue Fang Rupturing Strike." --Bang. Kicking the air, Pochi pierced the golem like a cannonball. The golems HP decreased even further to 30%. Im going to overlook the fact that Pochis body has been buried in the ground due to her over-enthusiasm. The golems splinters and dust are greatly scattered at the surrounding, Arisa and Mia who are hiding behind Luluin. Even my Attentive Ears couldnt hear them since it was covered by the roaring sound though. The golem raises its stout arm at Pochi whos stopped moving for revenge. The Shadow Binding seems to have been removed by Pochis attack earlier. "Dont worry be happy~?" Tama whos cloned herself before I knew it surrounds the golem with magic swords shining red. "Crimson Fang Furious Hundred sh, nyan." More than a hundred shes mercilessly assault the golem. The golems HP decreases slightly every time a red light shes. Her offensive power is lowerpared to Pochis, but the torrent of shes that slip through the golems defense break its hand, gouge its stomach, and drill its knee. --֣֣֣֣֣ͣͣͣͣͣ. Voice tinged with fear greater than when it was facing off against Pochi echoed, in the end, the golem became a mountain of crumbling wreckage. "You did well you two. The next enemy is of equal strength. Give it your all." Liza asked the two who had finished their battle for thest battle. The Mimic Lizard that was fighting with Liza was quickly defeated by 16 stabs of Lizas Dragon Spear during Pochis first attack earlier. Please use your finisher at least. I watched over the girls peerlessness while thinking like that, and then we went back to the originalbyrinth. Because Hero Hayato is arriving at the ry base. Book 15 - 15-12. Hero in the Labyrinth 15-12. Hero in the Labyrinth Satous here. In games, there is a technique to reveal an unexpected enemy to throw off the rhythm of yers who have grown ustomed to the same enemies appearing. The super popr Zombie Hazard game uses it effectively. "Then Ill be going ahead." "Un, say hello to Hayato for me okay." I bring only Lady Karina with me into thebyrinth outside of the [Sub-space]. Arisa and the others are going to join us once theyve fixed up their equipment. Theyre probably going to rest a bit since theres a light bath set and some light meals on the table. "Oops, enemies." During our absence, arge amount of doppelgangers have upied the ry base. Thoroughly enough, theyre acting as [fallen friends with serious injury] in order to lure the hero to approach them defenselessly. "E-enemies desuno? Raka-san--" --Karina-dono, pay attention to the surroundings in alert. Unfortunately, my enemy search function cannot find any sign of the enemy. However, if Satou-dono has said so, then there must be enemies nearby. Raka advised Lady Karina who was shaken. Itll be troublesome if we meet the hero in battle so I exterminate them all at once with Remote Arrows. I rain down the Remote Arrows on the doppelgangers pretending to be corpses in front of us, turning them into milk-white liquid. "--Kya" The surpriseddy Karina hugs my arm. Seeing people and their clothes melting probably feels bad even though shes seen it before. "Its all right Karina-sama. The enemies have all been disposed of just now." Lady Karina looks relieved, but now her eyes are spinning after noticing the fact that shes hugging me. The impregnable fortress pair, Arisa and Mia arent here, so I decide to enjoy the situation for a while. "Hero-sama! The ry base has suffered great damage!" "Look for survivors! There might be monsters lurking, so always have someone with magic probe equipment with you!" I could hear the heros voice on the other side of the hall, they cant see us due to an obstruction. I pull Lady Karina by hand toward the hero and his party. There are pirs of stones and burnt wreckages in the center of the hall so the view here is bad. "Hero-sama! There are people on top of the cliff." "Thats, Satou?" A knight wearing ck armor pointed at us and shouted, a woman wearing silver armor muttered my name quizzically. The girl with the silver straight hair is Lady Ringrande, the [Sky-tearing Witch], one of the heros follower. Shes the big sister of Sera the [Oracle Miko] whos in my solitary ind pce, the daughter of the duke and also a bit of a siscon. I waved my hands at her and jumped down the cliff. Lady Karina followed while holding down her fluttering skirt. "Why is Satou in this ce...." Wariness floated in Lady Ringrandes eyes, she puts her dominant hand on her swords grip. When wevee close enough to have a conversation, I open my mouth to greet them. "Good day, Ringrande-sama, for this asion--" "Hero-sama, over here!" While I was saying my condolence, a ck knight appeared, together with Hero Hayato. "Satou--" His macho handsome face looks exhausted due to the long-termbyrinth exploration and his battles with the demon lord. His blue armor is also dented and dirtied, the brilliance of [Hero] that I saw back then has lost its luster. "I-its hero Hayato-sama in flesh desuwa." Karina-dono, I do not mind if you are delighted, but do not let your guard down. Lady Karina reacts like a fangirl when she sees the hero, its probably because the education shes gotten from Earl Muno the hero researcher since childhood. While feeling heartwarming looking at her, I turn back to the hero. "Hayato-sama, please excuse me for my long silence." My eyes met the heros while saying that with a smile. His eyes somehow remind me of the time when I was in a development death march. They remind me too much of eyes which resent everything in the world, wanting sleep, peace, and liberation from work. I should havee to help him sooner. I repent the fact that I had left the hero alone in my mind. "--Its you this time huh." Theugh which doesnt suit him at all bothers me. "Hayato-sama, whats the matter?" "Take this, Satou!" The hero drew the holy sword Arondight and swung it. "<>." The heros technique which I havent seen for a long time is faster than before. I evade the blue light extending from the de. "Kyaa, desuwa." Gununu, as expected of heros technique. Lady Karina and Raka who seemed to have taken the after-wave of the attack screamed. Lady Karina seems suspiciously happy about it. Its hard to understand, but as a hero fan, is she d for taking the attack with her body? Still the techniques focus is worse than I expected. The after-wave of the technique he showed me back then would have not gone toward Lady Karina. "Shining Strike Rush." With the help of Flickering Movement, hero Hayato appeared before me. The holy sword Arondight in his hand releases striking blue light. "Oops, thats dangerous." He wasnt aiming at my heart or other vital parts, but the sword strikes were going to pierce my lung and shoulder so I inadvertently evaded. "Hmph, evading my blow like that, you damn impostor!" "Its the real one you know?" "No impostor would admit being one." --Well, thats true. They were probably attacked by doppelgangers many times before reaching here. I keep the heropany to release his stress for a while, and when he had begun to run out of breath, I hurled him away. The hero fixed his posture mid-air andnded on the ground. "You can see that Im the real one if you just appraise me you know?" "Guess I have to...." Im intrigued as to why he didnt appraise me from the beginning, but doing that should prove my innocence now at least. "Rin, be on guard with drawn sword." "Y-yes." Lady Ringrande and the ck knights are encircling with drawn swords, and then the other heros followers showed up behind while being supported by the ck knights. The 21th princess of Saga Empire with luxurious blond hair, Maryest Saga the [Witch] and the big breasted heartwarming-type, Miss Loreiya, a priestess of Parion Temple. Thest one, Seina the heros scout is in the back with serious injury. It seems Seina is guarded by the ck knights of Saga Empire and red-armored knights dispatched by the weasel crown prince. The scout-type adventurers whom they seemed to have recruited in Dejima Ind are continuing their search in the hall and the surroundings. Theres no one who looks like the engineer dispatched by Weasel Empire. They probably only showed up in the beginning and then left the rest to the red knights, never actually entering thebyrinth. "--Hes unmistakably the real Satou Pendragon." The hero dered so after staring at me for around 30 seconds. "Im sorry, Satou." I stopped the hero who was going to apologize with dogeza and asked why he suddenly attacked without appraising first. "We were attacked by doppelgangers who took forms of Rusus and the others before getting here." "After we dealt with them, we saw bodies of the ry base members in the passage, and when we checked them some directional antipersonnel mines (ymores) exploded, seriously injuring Seina and the others." "After that the doppelgangers persistently attacked us many times by posing as our acquaintances." I see, so Heros suspicion was nurtured in order to set up me and hero to crush each other.... "Furthermore, I need at least 10 seconds to see through the doppelgangers identity. It picks up fake information if I only nce lightly." I see, so theres such a trap too. My AR reading showed both [Human] and [Doppelganger] so it didnt trouble me, but if thats the case with him then I can understand. But then, he can just appraise for 10 seconds right? That question was answered by what the hero says next. "Moreover, a guy who shouldnt have been here was apanied by a woman while not even holding a sword nor a wand, that was way too suspicious." I forgot that Ive stored the fairy sword thats usually on my waist in my storage since it was dirtied when I dealt with the vampire. Magic and magic edge are enough to take care ofmon monsters after all. "Im sorry." I honestly apologize to the hero. "I came here with mypanions so I had left all the battles for them to take care of." Next, I asked Lady Karina to demonstrate her rock-crushing fist and Rakas protection. "Both of you are level 50 huh. You really worked hard." I felt slightly guilty to hear the hero said that, but Lady Karina behind me was overwhelmed and turned red. "Master~?" "Pochi can smell Masters smell over there nodesu." I could hear Tama and Pochis voices, so I call them aloud. I use the [Magic Hand] to receive the girls who waved and jumped down the top of cliff. The vanguardsnded on their own just fine. "My honey!" "Hayato-sama, excuse me for my unsightly appearance." Arisa coped with the heros gleeful smile with formal graceful tone and behavior. Tama and Pochi put their hands on Arisas forehead in panic, going, "Fever~?", "Oh no nanodesu." Liza whos read the atmosphere picks up the two away. "Bringing children to this ce?" "They must be disposable ves." I heard such conversations from the ck knights. "--Satou." Hero nonchntly nced at Liza and Tama, and then opened his eyes wide. "Dont tell me, you... used Fiend Drug?" "No?" Whats this suddenly? Rather, your face is too close. "Then why are some of these girls level at 62?" The hero vigorously swung his arm and asked passionately. It seems that Arisa has put the [Thief God Harness] which she always wears on Liza. Although, in this situation, I don think he would react differently even if he saw Pochis and Lizas titles. "Trained~?" "Pochi worked really really hard nodesu!" "Its all thanks to Masters wonderful equipment and support." The beastkin girls answered in my behalf. "We were just continuously battling monsters almost to the point of making them go extinct in Selbira Labyrinth and destroyed a monster domain." I didnt say anything about the Blue Territory since Saga Empires ck knights and Weasel Empires red knights are here. After pondering for a while, the hero stares at me with an earnest look. "Satou, I have a favor to ask." "Yes, if its within my power--" Thus, us team [Pendragon] undertakes the duty to subjugate the demon lord together with hero Hayatos party. Of course, Im fully nning to do things behind-the-scenes. Book 15 - 15-13. Hero in the Labyrinth (2) 15-13. Hero in the Labyrinth (2) Satous here. There was a movie where the characters became small and had an adventure inside someones body. I found it absurd even with my childs mind, but nevertheless, I still remember intently watching it until the end. Ive forgotten the title, but I will surely watch it if they remake the movie. "Satou, this artifact Demon Lords Pointer is really awesome." The hero who checked the effect of the magic tool I gave him was surprised. Apparently the Magic Prober that the Weasel Empire loaned is merely an item that detects distribution of miasma, not an item that can directly point to the demon lord. "Yes, I found it inside a certain ruin and thought that it would be useful for Hayato-sama, so I brought it here." The [Demon Lord Compass] that the hero is holding looks like a three-dimensionalpass. Its a diamond sphere with hollowed inside and an orichalcum needle in the center. Of course, it goes without saying that the thing is my creation, so the story behind it is so random. I made this item before we arrived at Dejima Ind, it can receive information from my map and points at the passages that go to the demon lord. The item receives the transmission wave from neighboring sub-space connected to it, somon magic neutralizer and magic power restriction type of traps should not be able to hinder it. "Are these small children really stronger than us?" "Doesnt look like it~" Rusus and Fifi who have made aeback at the hero party look like they dont approve of it. "Tama strong~?" "Pochi is also very strong nodesu." "You two dont be conceited." "Nn, modesty." Liza and Mia rebuked Tama and Pochi who have been excited since yesterday. "Is that a magic gun? Is it true that its better than a bow?" Miss Wiyaryi is intriguingly looking at the rifle-shaped magic gun that Lulu is holding. Today Lulu is equipped with the lovely floating shields extend version and a magic gun. Ive told them that these floating shields are something provided by Echigoya Firm, and the support members of hero Hayato, the ck knights have also been equipped with them. Since the ck knights usually suffer the greatest loss every time, Loreiya and other priests who are parts of recovery team thanked me together with the ck knights. Further, the red knights are not participating this time since they received the order left behind by the crown prince to stand by. "Yes, probably." "Probably?" "I think the bow Master shoots is even stronger than this." "Fumu, so its like that...." Putting aside the golden armors options; the Floating Forts and the elerated Cannon, the rifle-type magic gun that Lulu holds is only 2-3 times stronger than a Fire Wand. Its only about half as strong as the military-use Magic Cannon. "Satou, is it really alright to give us this many Magic Bags?" "Not only that, you also gave us mid and high magic potions, and even precious Elixirs and Blood Beads." "Yes, Ive brought them for Hayato-samas sake after all." Lady Ringrande and Princess Maryest thanked me for the items. Both of them look like theyd die when I reunited with them back then, but they look quite healthy now after having enough rest. "Aint it fine, its a tribute from Rins brother-inw, no need to hesitate." "I havent acknowledged the marriage with Sera okay." Lady Ringrande reacted to the scout Seinas words. I am living with Sera, but were not in such a rtionship. "Really?" "Yes, its just a misunderstanding, my rtionship with your little sister Sera-sama is--right, I guess the most applicable term would be intimate friends" When I replied so, Seina put her hand on her chin and began to think about something. "Then we have to thank you for the elixirs. I belong to hero so I cant give myself to you, but ya can snatch peerage and money from Saga Empire." Im intrigued by the snatching thing, but I myself am more interested in touring the Hero Summoning Magic Circle than materialistic things, so I tell them as such. "I need not either. If I may ask the impossible, Id be d to be given the permission to see the Hero Summoning Magic Circle together with Earl Muno." Theyd be suspicious of me "What for", if I went by myself, but theres no doubt that theyll think of me as a young noble who likes his master if I bring up Earl Muno whos famous for liking hero into this. Earl Muno must be happy with it too. "I can ask that much from His Majesty the emperor." "Are you sure Mary?" "Yes, having been blessed by Parion-sama, Hero Summoning Magic Circle cannot be destroyed by any normal mean." Is it like indestructible object that often appear in games? Now that the princess has made her promise, visiting Saga Empire first might be a good idea if I cant meet the Weasel Empires emperor after this fight is over. "Satou, dont die." "Yes, Ill be praying for Hayato-samas victory as well." "Protect Princess Arisa by all cost." "Yes, I promise." After arriving at the ce where the ry base was located at, Hero and I are going separate ways. Were not in dispute, the hero party is going to where the demon lord is while were going to the lowestyer to subjugate the mid-boss-like guardian. In one of the heros past battles, the moment they entered the room where the Dungeon Core was located, the demon lord was reced by the guardian and the Dungeon Core was also changed into Fake Core. Its quite an enigmatic feature, but ording to Arisa, it seems to be an extremelymon thing a dungeon master has in the web novel world. Were in charge of destroying the Fake Core since it doesnt seem like they can be reced if we destroy them all. "Princess Arisa, once this fight is over--" "You cant, Hero-sama." Arisa stopped the hero who was going to raise a death g by putting her hand on his mouth. He seemed like he still had something to say, but it looked like he thought itd be bad to do that so he didnt say anything more. "Then, see ya." "Yes, please be careful." "Hayato-sama, may the fortune be with you." After saying that, Arisa kissed the heros cheek and then the heros followers poked fun on the hero who was unusually confused. Theyre probably jealous. Further, Lady Karinas anxiety was in full disy, she couldnt say anything to encourage the hero no matter how hard I tried to push her. Would have been nice if this was the driving force for her to heal her strangers anxiety. "Well then, shall we be going too." We start to move to the lowestyer where the guardians are once the hero and his party disappeared from our view. They seemed to be under the impression that there were only one Fake Core, but ording to the map, there are seven fake cores and guardians. Destroying them one by one will be troublesome, but it should be over fast if I just use Teleport Gate magic. "Hey hey, lets quickly defeat the guardians and finish it." Arisa talked while we were walking. "Can we go and help defeat the demon lord?" "Of course, thats what Im nning to do." Im going to deal with the mysterious [Dungeon Master] who coborated with the demon lord. Moreover, if the demon lord can be reasoned with, Ill imnt the [Gods Fragment] to a different monster and let the hero defeat that impromptu demon lord to make him be the [True Hero]. I dont think itll go that conveniently well though. "So there is not only one guardian." "Master, there are nine bodies so I report." "Hey, are they the real ones?" "Yes, they are. Thats why, dont make a move okay." I instruct the girls to stay back, and head to where the guardians are alone. "Good evening Liedill-sama, what a coincidence for us to meet in such a ce." "Satou, defeat me with all your might. Ill resist the control with all my power to return thest debt" AR reading, state [Ruled: Dungeon Master] is shown beside her whos sweating a lot from her forehead. The nine people behind her are probably her attendants. The attendants are under Ruled state like her. I want to know how they got under the control of the Dungeon Master, so I swiftly leap to under their busts and make them fall unconsciousness with light attacks. "What should I say, thats a really blunt attack." "Really?" I lightly answered Arisas muttering and released them from the control with [Magic Break]. Its easypared to the demon lords curse that isnt disyed on AR reading. Now then, Ill check out what has happened. Not by interrogation which is unreliable, Im going to check the memory by using the forbidden spell of soul magic, [Soul Intrude]. I can also use the forbidden spell of mind magic, [Psycho Dive], but this one has a high probably of crippling the recipient, so Im going with the former. The former is a dangerous magic that can induce impairment if the user tries to read deep memory but there should be no danger of that here since Im just going to see the recent battles. I can just cut the connection if it looks dangerous. "Fumu, it doesnt feel that different from the advanced soul magic Perfect Possession huh." "What a surprising magic like always." Arisa was surprised when I talked with Lady Liedills mouth. I also feel odd talking with a high-pitched voice. "Liza, restrain Arisa from ying with my body while Im investigating." "Yes, I understood." After making sure that Liza is holding Arisa who was going to stealthily stretch her hands toward my body tight, I dive into Lady Liedills consciousness. "Lady Liedill, although we have enough water and food, if we dont go back soon well run out of magic potion and support magic tools." "It cannot be helped. Lets go back once we explore the next room." Im hauling Lady Liedills memory with an overlooking point of view. Apparently, Lady Liedill and her party have gone to the lowestyer. There was a scout adventurer whom I saw in heros party among her followers. They were probably able to smoothly explore thanks to his guidance. Or perhaps, they were led here by someone or something--. "Is that the thing called guardian?" Seeing something cowering in the corner of the room, Lady Liedill muttered so. It seemed her mind knew that it was something different even while muttering. I thought she had bad eyes, but apparently her [Dragon Eyes] has a power to see through the enemys rank to an extent. "Is that a turtlekin with purple shell?" "No, thats not it--" The adventurer negated with shaken voice. "T-thats the demon lord." Hearing the adventurers remark, Lady Liedill was convinced, "Just as I thought." "De-Demon lord?!" "Thats not a mere monster?" "Looks like its sleeping, lets escape while we can." It seems she thinks that its the right thing to do even while feeling disappointed with her followers shaken and timid remarks. "All members, retreat quietly. I forbid you to whisper hereafter." After whispering that, there was a cliched sound of crack under Lady Liedills foot. She stepped on and broke fragile pebbles, not a twig. The thing reflected on the eyes of Lady Liedill who turned her head timidly is a purple shell thats standing up, and two purple embers-like things peering from its inside. "Everyone, run with all your might!" Whipping her body thats been withered by fear, Lady Liedill runs. Fortunately, the demon lord hasnt stood up yet. "Theres an invisible wall on the exit!" "Get away! Steel Cutting sh!" Lady Liedill shouted her technique name out loud, but that transparent barrier warded it off like bamboo against wind. "Strange! It lets my sword pass but not my body!" I dont know any magic like that so its probably either the Dungeon Masters ability or the demon lords Unique Skill. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. The demon lords roar echoed in the room, everyone besides Lady Liedill is binded by [Fear] state. "This much fear. Compared to the true fear, its nothing special." At this time, the thing that appeared in her mind was me in ratkin disguise. That time I was just using Coercion skill a bit right. "Lightning magic huh, thats troublesome." Countless lightning balls that appeared beside the demon lord assault Lady Liedill and her party. "Block them! Touyas Shield!" Lady Liedill casted the magic tool she took out of her pouch, and then paper sheet-like thin films piled up, producing a defensive wall. The wall blocked the demon lords lightning balls, thunderous roar that could inflict pain on your ears and static electricity that could make your hairs end stand scattered in the surroundings. The defensive wall was crumbling down, but it was able to block thest lightning balls somehow. ording to her memory, it seemed to be a disposable item given by the Weasel Empires tactician. "Touyas Key, open the door!" She used a disposable item in the shape of a key, and then a ck hole appeared on the mysterious barrier. This is like the "Three Pieces of Charms" folklore. Next, she sprinkled [Mad Warrior Breath] given by [Brains] on herpanions to forcefully release them from their Fear state. Quite rough, but I think its an effective countermeasure. "Go! Warriors, to the battlefield beyond this ck hole." Lady Liedill shouted out loud, herpanions replied with a war cry and then they jumped into the hole on the barrier. She was going to follow after thest one, but at the next moment, her viewpletely changed like there was a frame drop. --Its Draw (Evil Snap). It seems Lady Liedill cannot grasp whats happening, but this is a type of space magic that was also used by the red-body demon in my fight with the [Golden Wild Boar King]. The demon lord who got up on all four is ring at the Lady Liedill. Its face and and limbs were not of turtle, but rat. "gaң٣գɣri, ģף٣i" "Demon lords technique huh." While venting her frustration, Lady Liedill took an [eleration] magic potion from her pouch and drank it. Its a forbidden reinforcement medicine that the hero Hayato used in his fight with the yellow-body demon. "wan, naaaa, gohooooooom." --Wanna go home? Roar with a meaning reached the ears of her elerated self. "Touyas Chain. Let me exceed the limit--<>." Along with her words, illusionary sounds of chain could be heard. Lady Liedill executes Flickering Movement while dodging the demon lords attacks. Resistance, like running inside water, assaults her body, the little skin thats exposed is cut by the wind. Her twin swords are d in red light. "Steel-Cutting Grass-Splitting sh." shing attack thats far faster than the one I received in the weasel empire assails the demon lord. Its bare rat limbs are torn, purple body hair and blood ssh. The afterglow draws hexagram-like traces, the demon lord falls down in its pool of blood. "--I did it!" The future might have changed if only she attacked more. However, there is no [What if] in a battle. --ڣȣףգգ. Purple light shines in the pool of blood. "What grotesque." Lady Liedill took some distance away while muttering, and drank mid magic power potion from her pouch. She blocks the lumps of silver shot by the demon lord with the swords in her hands. --Rocket punch? Wire-like things pull back the punches, they attach back to the arms of the mecha-like reinforced suit that the demon lord is wearing. It somehow looks like a hero I watched in my childhood. "Its my turn now--" Lady Liedill whose magic power has recovered shouts out loud, but then she copses as if shes lost her strength. "--Time out already huh." The sluggishness simr to when I copsed from overworking in mypany in the past assails Lady Liedill. Her hands lost their strength, the sounds of the swords falling to the ground reached my ears while having no sense of touch. "Heyaa, these natives sure are capable." Unlike her hazy view that cant even distinguish the surrounding, her ears can still properly pick up the sounds from the surroundings. "Yoo, you alright?" "hu, HUNGryYY" "Ok, ok. Mikudo Hamburger and Jukyuro Ramen, eat all you want--" --ͣգţӣȣɣͣգţӣȣɣȣ٣ǣգţţţţף. Sounds of the demon lords roar, gouged ground and small rocks hitting her armor reached my ears. "Ueee, how gross, thatd appear in me-chans dream." I smelt something putrid, sounds of something devouring greedily could be vaguely heard. "Hey now, Ill put out proper food here, so dont eat, those things." The uracy of information that Lady Liedill is getting is decreasing. Looks like shes about to faint. "Fuhn, a beauty that I-chan like, but I-chan am not into bestiality." For some reason, only his voice can be clearly heard. --Bestiality? Besides her slightly longish ear, Lady Liedill whos a longearkin (Booch) looks exactly like a normal human. The term doesnt fit. The recollection still continues while Im thinking. It appears theres no stop. "Its a shame, but guess I-chanll use her to keep that abnormal guy away." I relive the experience of having Lady Liedills soul binded by something. It feels quite disgusting. The worst, I want to hit the Dungeon Master right here and now. "Dont think she can win at all, but buy enough time for me-chan to run kay." After saying that, the Dungeon Master left. "--Fuh, that was tiring." After severing my connection with Lady Liedill, I catch the ck mist flowing into my head and tear it off. Apparently, Lady Liedill was also used as a booby trap. He probably tried to see if I could be [Ruled] through Lady Liedill. "Good work! Now Liza-san! Release me already." Arisa whos taken her shoes off and desperately stretching her toes toward me appeals to Liza in a hurry. She probably wanted to join the girls who are snuggling on me like cats in the cats pot. Lady Karina was also resting hear head on myp together with Tama and Pochi, but she quickly took some distance at lightning speed the moment our eyes met. "Master, may I?" "Yes, you can release her." I nod to Liza. The released Arisa was making a jump like a certain third generation thief, but I catch her with [Magic Hand], and tell Arisa, whos fuming in the air, the information I got. "Arisa, it seems the Dungeon Master here is either a reincarnated or a transported person." Book 15 - 15-14. Hero VS Demon Lord 15-14. Hero VS Demon Lord "Hero-sama, Seina-dono has returned." The small Seina who went ahead during our short break runs up to me. The excessive fat on her breasts seems obstructive. Its a shame, she has a childish face and all. I think childish face looks better with super smooth t line like of those little girl maids. "Hes there, he wasnt wearing the thin turtle shell like before, its silver metal armor now." "He Transformed again...." I recalled how the demon lord was like the first time we met him. The demon lord at that time looked like a ratkin person with purple fur you can see anywhere but with persecutionplex. The moment he saw us, he screamed, made a strange pose, wore an insect animal suit and [Transform]ed with a purple muffler on his neck. His level was only 55 when we first met, but it rose every time we fought him and his level thest time we fought was 62. It shouldve been far lower than my 71, but his [Transform]ed self was surprisingly strong. We probably wouldnt have the advantage if he didnt have the limitation of quickly running out of gas and stopped moving. We lost ourpanions due to that carelessness though. I dont wanna feel like that ever again. "But, is it alright to leave it to Satou-chi? Shouldnt I go instead?" "Its alright, Satou should be able to do something about the Dungeon Master." I told Seina with confidence that has no basis. That guy will be absolutely fine--hes a mysterious guy who oozes such atmosphere. Its frustrating, but I can entrust Honey to that guy. "I think Satou can do it somehow." "Its rare for Wi to be that believing." "Really?" The other girls dont seem to have any objection either. It was only Rin who said some siscon remark, "But, I still wont hand over Sera." Ive advised her that minding it too much would produce the opposite result, but it seems she loves her little sister too much she cant control herself. "Well defeat the demon lord this time." Dering so to mypanions, I head toward the hall where the demon lord is waiting. Theres only two demon lords left. Nanashi reported that the demon lord on a different continent was destroyed by the Ancient Dragons breath. The only two left are the demon lord ahead and the demon lord in the ratkin country. Im sorry for Nanashi, but Ill let him to handle the demon lord in the ratkin country that hasnt showed any sign at all. --Once Im done with this fight and win against the demon lord, Ill go back to Japan. Japan where my little sister and my childhood friend are waiting. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. The demon lord roared the moment we entered the hall, purple waves are running on top of his silver armor. "Hayato." "Yeah, I know." I nod at Mary who looks anxious. "Hes transforming! Lets stall for time until the effect expires." His appearance remains the same even after the effect expires, but he wont be in the overwhelming reinforced state anymore. Were aiming for the time when the purple aura disappears. "It looks weak somehow." "Doesnt that Unicorn-like horn look dangerous?" "And hes hunching a bit, he probably attacks mainly by charging and stabbing with that horn." The girls are looking at the demon lord whos wearing (tokusatsu) hero-like costume, analyzing him. Im familiar with that appearance. "Rin, Wi, attack him with the Fire Bird Wand and arrows!" The two quickly attack as per my instruction. "Have you forgotten Hayato, attacks wont work on him during the transformation." "Yeah, I know." While assenting Mary, I watch over the oue of the attacks. "Ah, it was blocked." "Is that the Flexible Shield of Force magic?" "The shape looks strange." Just as I thought--. Its the worst kind among something with a unicorn-shaped horn that I know. "Thats an absolute defense. Ill be the vanguard and restrain him. Do only attacks with knockback until its effect expires!" "Im going too." "Itll be dangerous with only Hayato." Rusus and Fifi grinned and volunteered to help restrain the demon lord. Its dangerous, but Im honestly saved if the two are with me. "Lets see whichs stronger, my great Divine Power (Unique Skills) or your Transform." I activate my [Strongest Lance (Nothing cannot be Prated)], and [Invincible Shield (Nothing can Prate)], and close in the demon lord with Flickering Movement. The assault rifle that the demon lord produced out of nowhere spouts fire. "Tsk, explosive bullets huh!" My Invincible Shield blocked the small explosions, but the shock still hit my body. He must know the way to fight against someone with absolute defense too. "Heee~n, here here~" --ڣȣףգգգף. Provoked by Rusus, the demon lord averts his attention away from me. The demon lords stout arm grazed Rusus. "Ouch." Even though it only grazed her, Rususs arm guard was blown off, fresh blood scattered in the air. The demon lord shot Rusus to finish her, but she dodged the attack by using the terrain. "Rusus, get back." "Ill leave it to you Fifi!" In Rususs ce whos fallen back to recover, this time its Fifis turn to restrain the demon lord while waiting for me. "Kept you waiting, Fifi." "Ehen, I still can go on." I smile back at Fifis fearless words and fling words filled with provocation skill at the demon lord. "Lets test whos stronger between you and the great me--<>" My holy sword Arondight d in blue light stabs at his octagonal shield. Metallic and heavy sounds echo, blue and purple light are intensely scattering in the surroundings. The light splinters that went around the back of my shield burn my back, but I cant use the [Limitless Recovery] here yet. Believing in Loreiya and the others healing magic, I concentrate at the demon lord in front of me. "WOOOOOOOOOOOO!" --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. Not losing to my yell filled with fighting spirit, the demon lord roared deafeningly. Responding to our shouts, intense light of blue and purple dyed the surroundings. The magic power and after-waves that fill the ce is warping the surrounding air and floors. With a boom sound, my body fell down about 10 centimeters. The ground below us probably sunk. Without getting distracted by unnecessary things, I devote myself to strike the demon lord with all my power. "....A draw huh." Our strength-on-strengthpetition was never settled as I endured the 180 seconds until the time-out. The purple aura covering the demon lords body has disappeared. Judging from the terrible sights of the floors and the walls, mypanions seem to have prepared various support attacks to stop the demon lord from fleeing. "But, nows our great turn." I dered as such to the unmoving demon lord. --ڣȣףգգ. The demon lord roared lightly. "Dunno what youre trying to pull, but dont think itll let you do that easily." The shing attack of the holy sword Arondight swings down on the demon lord. Without being able to guard with his arms or weapons, the demon lord received the holy sword with his purple costume. I can feel the sensation of magic defense destruction from the holy sword. However, the costume thats not protected by Unique Skill cant possibly defend against the holy sword d with the effect of [Strongest Lance (Nothing Cannot be Prated)]. --ڣȣףףգգգգ. The demon lords costume split open, purple blood scatter, the demon lord falls down behind. The blood spilled on the ground cause white smoke. The acid blood is dangerous enough to break through mid level defensive magic, but my [Invincible Shield (Nothing can Prate)] and Loreiyas advanced defensive magic block it all. I stop thinking needless things and ready the next technique. The blue light draws a perfect circle, matching the holy swords movement. "--<>" Blue light assaults the demon lord crawling on the ground. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. The demon lord roared while emitting purple right before my finisher hit it. He might be going to use the directional anti-personnel mine like before. I jump back while still maintaining the stance of the technique. "Theres no change in equipment, only his appearance thats changed a bit. Purple light seem to be leaking from his joints somehow." Dont tell me--. I appraise him, his states changed to [Berserker]. Hes way too faithful to the original. I can feel yer love yknow. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. Together with the roar, the demon lord jumps up into the air. With a woosh, dark purple wings of light appear on the demon lords back. "Convenient." A bitter after Wis muttering, Mary and the others who have finished their chanting releases the forbidden spell. """.... < >""" The blinding pir of light appears in the center of the hall, swallowing the demon lord. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. "We did it!" "Yeah, with such a powerful magic, even a demon lord shouldnt get out of it unscathed." I could hear the ck knights cheers. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. And, as if ridiculing them, the demon lord roared to signify his well being. "I-Impossible! How could one who belongs to evil be unhurt inside the forbidden spell of light magic!" "Oh, God Parion, please bestow upon us your protection." The ck knights and Parion priests who have just been added to this party have begun to panic hearing the demon lords roar. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. His hands pierce through the light pir, and then he shows up behind the hands that bend the light. --Hes truly unhurt. Even the yellow demon whose level was higher than this demon lord shouldnt be fine after receiving such a forbidden spell. Just why--. "Its like the time when the demon lord was about to transform." --Thats it. I understand after hearing Rins muttering. That berserker state was a second transformation huh.... Ive made a huge mistake. Purple light is flickering in the demon lords mouth. "Loreiya, block it!" I shot <> toward the demon lords mouth at the same time I gave the order. I couldnt even afford to shout out the techniques name. "O Divine Talisman! Protection!" The Talisman that Loreiya holds high up produces blue light that protects mypanions. We shouldnt abuse it considering thepensation, but any other method would not make it in time. The defensive wall created by the Talisman and the dark purple breath are scattering intense sparks and light on the surrounding. The shocking thunderous sound is really making my stomach queasy. My ears have been buzzing for a while, I cant hear well. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. After he had done emitting the breath, the demon lord roared at the ceiling. Responding to that, oozing shadows beside the demon lord are--. Arrived as ordered. Brown Third, obtruding here. The same, Brown First, obtruding. Two greater demons gushed out of the space. Both of them are level 60. Greater demons that we had never encountered so far, appearing at such timing.... "Hmph, greater demons are no match for me no matter how many they are!" Even while feeling the absurdity, I rouse up my fighting spirit by feeding on that indignation. However, the bad news continue--. "Hero-sama, theres a big crowd of monsters behind." "Please look above! So many slimes theyre touching the ceiling!" The ck knights reported. "Hayato, leave the greater demons to us." "Yea, thats right. Having no moment to show up feels lonely." Rusus and Fifi re at the greater demons with their beloved swords in their hands. "Wi and I will support Rusus and Fifi. Seina, please help the ck knights to deal with the small fries and the slimes, Rin and Loreiya, fight the demon lord with Hayato!" Mary gave orders to ourpanions without hesitation. I feel were at a bit of disadvantage, but we should be able to manage somehow. In short, we can turn things around if the great me just defeat the demon lord. "Hayato! Dodge!" Crisis Perception skill reacted at the same time as Rins warning. I evaded the ck sword right before it touched me, but I still got a shallow wound. "Fumu, good reaction. Brown Zero, pleased to make you an acquaintance." A brown greater demon whose upper body appeared from the shadow sinks back into it. My counterattack didnt reach it, as the shadow I hit was merely a shadow. "You shouldnt look away, Hero. Brown Seventh obtruding." "Hoohoo, where are you looking at Hero. Brown Sixth obtruding--" I couldnt even crack jokes while fighting against the despair of the appearing greater demons. Compared to the school of the Great Monstrous Fish Tovkezeera the yellow demon summoned back then, theres still a hope to turn this situation around. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. The demon lords roar echoed, its wings increased to six with the third transformation. The halo on his back makes him look like a transcendental being here. --However, thats merely a look. Hes still way off from being transcendent. Ya cant be one if youre not at least as senseless as Nanashi. "GUOAAAAAAAA" "T-The monsters spurted out!" While hearing the ck knights and Seinas screamd behind, my mind has made up to defeat the demon lord even if we both end up dying. Its sad that I wont be able to meet my little sister and my childhood friend in the former world anymore, but My Honey whos in the samebyrinth will be in danger if I dont defeat him here. "SING Arondight, PLAY Tunas" I recited the Scriptures of the Holy Sword and the Holy Armor that had lost its effect once again, activated my trump card, the [Limitless Recovery], and drank the [eleration] magic potionst resort. --Lets do this, demon lord. Ill put some intense get-well gifts in your face. Heros life aint that cheap yknow! Book 15 - 15-15. Hero VS Demon Lord (2) 15-15. Hero VS Demon Lord (2) Satous here. I like protagonists who appears when the going gets tough, but I end up distrusting them if they always appear at the most ideal time. It must be just because theyre loved by the goddess of fortune right? "Fuuh, this is thest one." "Still, for it to be only breakable by the Dragon Spear or Masters fist, a shield created by these Fake Cores would be quite strong dont you think." Arisa spoke of her impression as we destroyed thest Fake Core. "Brittle~?" "Pochi can easily breaks it with her fingers nodesuyo?" Tama and Pochi picked the fake cores fragments on the ground and showed Arisa its brittleness. "Master, weve collected several Golem Souls and a Golem Heart from the guardians earlier." "Thank you Liza." Liza collected softball-sized magic cores and an item specific to thisbyrinth. I put the loot into the Storage. There were some movements on the map I had put on disy at the smallest size. Looks like the hero party has arrived at the demon lords room. "Master, this is bad! Teleport and irvoyance have been blocked." "--Youre right. It seems thebyrinths wall is preventing it since teleporting by sight is still possible." "Item Box, Open--Looks like this one is usable." It appears we cant get out using teleport. Looking at the Menu, moving with [Unit Movement] is still possible. Monsters were gathering in the room where the hero is fighting the demon lord while I was checking things. "Im worried about hero and the others. Lets quickly aid them." After telling that, I head back to the ry base with the girls. In order to increase our speed, Arisa and Mia who cant use Flickering Movement are being carried by Liza and Nana, and Lulu whose Flickering Movement skill level is low is being carried by me. Thanks to using Flickering Movement and Ground Shrink alternatively, we arrived at the column-shaped magma room next to the ry base in only several minutes. Lady Karina was slightlyte, but she caught up somehow. I recover the girls magic power using [Magic Power Transfer] while theyre having some drinks and light meals. "Masfhew (Master)~?" Her words were hard to understand since there was a beef jerky in her mouth. "That looks like an enemy." The space where Tama was pointing at warped, and a brown greater demon appeared blocking the narrow passage. "As decreed by my master, Brown Fifth--" "Liza." "Understood." Without listening to the end, Lizas Dragon Spear pierced through the greater demons magic core. The greater demon tried to bear hug Liza as itsst useless struggle, but that nevere true. "Aku Soku Zan~?" "Judgment, nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi swallowed their beef jerkies and delivered the finishing blow to the greater demon. "Eii" Lulus new elerated cannon shot out, and blew off the upper half of a greater demon that was appearing on the wall beyond the passage. "Cleaning up the rest." Arisas space magic turned the rest of the demons body into dust along with the surrounding wall. "Mwu." "Our turn wille, so I tell Mia." "Everyone is too strong desuwa." Mia, Nana and Lady Karina who didnt have any turnined. During that rxed atmosphere, suddenly theres sounds of dropping stones and something falling into water. "This time theyre destroying our footholds huh--" The footholds around us have begun to fall, the room bes a <> room where magic and skills that use magic power cant be used. "Dont worry be happy~?" "Good grief, if it werent us, wed have been wiped out long time ago." The vanguard group sink their toes into the wall and forcibly hang onto it. I secure the powerless rear guard girls by the samebination of movements I used earlier. We forcefully enter the tunnel and resume moving. We advance through the bewildering changing passages with the optimum route, heading to the boss room where the hero party is. The incorrigible [Dungeon Master] kept trying to hinder us, but we easily cleared them all, continuing to advance the passages. It feels like Im hearing the Dungeon Master grinding his teeth, but I must be just imagining things. Nana who acts as the vanguard gives her report the moment we entered thest passage before the boss room. "Master, theres a crowd of monsters to the front so I tell." "Liza, Pochi, take care of the front. Tama, support them." "Understood." "Yes, nanodesu." "Aye aye sir~" I received Arisa from Liza and gave them the instructions to eliminate the monsters. Its a crowd of monsters with levels ranging from 30 to 50. Every monster has troublesome abilities like paralysis and petrification, but as long as the girls are protected by my support magic, there is no problem even if their opponent is a greater demon. I cant say that its perfect though since theres a lot of abnormal demon lords. "Breakthru~?" "Nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi shouted from beyond the howling monsters and bloody smell. Looks like theyve arrived at the boss room. "Good, hero and the others are safe." I grasp the situation while feeling relieved. Were at the entrance of the hall where the hero and the others are fighting, its an elevated ground where Princess Maryest, Priestess Loreiya, critically injured ck knights and several members of the entourage who have fallen unconscious are located. The ck knights are fighting the monsters, piling up the bodies even while being mortally wounded. Monster corpses and critically injured ck knights are all over the slope to the hall too. Its probably thanks to Priestess Loreiyas magic that they havent died. Those girls are copsed on the ground due to the unusual [Overdose] state from overusing magic recovery potion. Apparently, theyre already at their limit just as we arrived. In the back of the undted hall, the hero and the demon lord is fighting, the hero is supported by Lady Ringrande the [Sky-tearing Witch] and Miss Wiyaryi the archer, while the demon lord is helped by two greater demons. The children-like lesser demons split from the greater demons are hindering them. And, Rusus and Fifi are being chased by three greater demons on a do-or-die marathon in the center of the hall. I never thought that I would see a real-life spectacle of an MMO raid war. There are flying monsters up in the air of the hall, attacking when they find a chance. After confirming the situation in 0.1 second, I gave the green light to the girls. "Demons! Jump in like insects if you do not fear your ruin, so I announce." With Nanas ranged provocation which somehow felt chuunibyou-ish, five greater demons turned their attentions toward Nana and came attacking in. Together with the flying monster and the children-like lesser demons. "Like moths to mes! Three consecutive Blue Inferno, for all!" The blue mes released by Arisa burned down the demons and the flying monsters in the room. The roaring sounds are slightly painful on the ears. Arisa didnt have enough magic power to consecutively shoot three Blue Inferno magic, so she drank a high magic recovery potion after every shot. Her magic power should be replenished during the magics casting time. Rusus and Fifi are screaming behind a rock, but theyre fine since theyre protected by my space magic there. The cloud of dust from the explosion ising to this high ground so I blow it away with [Blow] magic. "Monopoly~?" "No fair nodesu! Pochi also wants to have a part nodesu!" "You two, dont let your guard down." After Liza reproved them, greater demons who used their friends as shield showed up beyond the white cloud. The one they used as shield lost all its health point and disappeared into dust. Only two have survived. "Nn, Tempest." The gold-colored artificial spirit Garuda whos floating behind Mia shot out golden feathers d in lightning. The barrage of golden feathers blow the two greater demons to the ceiling, making a violent whirlpool that looks like cloud of blood, cutting up the greater demons. "Pochi, Tama, lets back up with Magic Edge Cannon." "Aye~?" "Roger nanodesu." Liza is using Magic Spear Douma, while Tama and Pochi are using their True Silver magic swords to shoot a barrage of Magic Edge Cannon. It doesnt look like theyre serious, the power seems a bit weak. Lulu is cleaning up the small fries who escaped Arisas attack with a sub-machine gun-type magic gun. I walk to Priestess Loreiya and Princess Maryest while watching over the girls. "Im d that you two are safe." "Satou-san, thank you for your help." "Did that little princess Arisa just use the magic that only exist in legend?" "Yes, she did. She got a bit of help from an Artifact however." Im sorry for Arisa, but since Princess Maryests reaction was a bit extreme, I made up some story a bit. "More importantly, please use this. Its a recovery item I got from the queen of the fairy." "Sir Pendragon, right now we cant--" "Please dont worry." I stopped Princess Maryest who was about to say their [Overdose] states, let her grasp a crystal pendant and pushed its tip. Of course, since its merely an essory, I use [Magic Power Transfer] right at that timing to recover her magic power. I do the same with Priestess Loreiya and the preparation here isplete. I head to Hero Hayato to help him. After rescuing Lady Ringrande from an Emerald Golem that appeared out of nowhere, I stand beside the hero whos fighting the demon lord. "Ive kept you waiting, Hayato-sama." "Is that you Satou, thanks foring." The hero has wounds all over his body, so I sprinkle mid magic potion to heal his external wounds. I used recovery magic at the same time since the effect would be too weak otherwise. "Allow me to help." After telling so, I draw the fairy sword and stand beside him. My level is public ally 50 so there should be no problem in joining this fight. Moreover, there is something that I must do on the front line. "I wont let Satou to steal all the spotlight." Lady Ringrande takes up her [Lightning Great Sword] and stands on the opposite side. Miss Wiyaryi is standing-by behind. Looks like shes focused to be the support. "Dont die." "Yes, of course." Like a willow, I parry all the attacks of the demon lord who came attacking on all fours like a mad beast, and prepare the backhands when the hero attacks. The demon lords movement is agile and tricky, so its quite difficult not to overdo it. "Satou! Dont steep in too far ahead! The demon lord attack can scoop your meat even if it misses yknow!" "Yes, Hayato-sama." I kept close to the demon lord since there was a little something I needed to do, but since the hero warned, I took some distance away. I should make it in time from here if Im just ready with Ground Shrink. "F-fast! Leaving Hayato and the demon lord aside, I cant believe Satou can also move as fast...." Since Lady Ringrande was very surprised, I move as if I evade the demon lords attacks by ident while consciously keeping my speed at the level of an ordinary person. It seemed difficult at a nce, but its actually quite easy thanks to [Foresight: Antipersonnel Battle] skill. Of course Lady Ringrande isnt only watching without doing anything. She hindered the demon lords movement using quickly chanted [Explosions] at good timings. "Thank you for waiting!" "Dont forget about me too." Rusus and Fifi also participate to cut up the demon lord. Unlike Lady Ringrande, the two who are pure warriors seem to be able to catch up to the demon lords agile movement. "Hook, line, and sinker~?" "Chop chop nanodesu." Starting with the beastkin girls, the girls gleefully exterminate the monsters who rushed inside the hall at the entrance. It seems the Dungeon Master has ran out of bullets, theres no strong monster to be found anywhere. "Satou, behind you!" "Thank you, Wiyaryi-san." I cut up the Dust Golem that appeared behind me using the fairy sword reinforced with Magic Edge. The magic core that fell from the crumbling golem revives into an Ash Mud Golem. Its probably a harassment from the Dungeon Master. "Tsk, dont get in my way!" The hero seems to be piling up stresses from this harassment. Lets curtail it at the source. "Tama, please collect the magic core." "Nin nin~?" When I muttered in whisper, a pink ninja that appeared from the shadow made a hand signal for, "Roger", and disappeared into the shadow. Further, a Tama doll takes Tamas ce fighting the monsters. "Done~?" I heard Tamas small voice from the shadow. "Thanks, that really helps." "Ehehe~" I said my thanks at the shadow, and then Tamas presence vanished after leaving a bashful voice. The real body changed ce with the doll and resumed the battle with the other girls. "Looks like the small fry has stopped appearing." "Even Dungeon Masters assistance is probably not inexhaustible." I replied Lady Ringrandes muttering while dodging the demon lords w. "Alright! The Transformation ended. Rin, Satou, lets press on him!" Checking the heros words, I see that the purple light that had been emitting from the demon lord since a while ago has disappeared. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. I wanted to persuade the demon lord if he could talk, but it seems he has lost his ego already. Lady Ringrande erases the lightning balls that appeared around the demon lord with [Break Magic]. Shes pretty great considering the demon lords level is higher. "Then, please excuse me for this--Magic Edge Rush (Vorpal Lance)." Imitating Pochis finisher, I perform a charging stabbing attack. The fairy sword would break if I did it seriously, so I curb the power to be at the same as level 50 Pochi. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. I break the thick magic barrier that the demon lord created. Stopping just before I hit the main body. "Twin Sword Dance!" "Great Sword Cut!" Rusus and Fifi who showed up by slipping in hit the demon lord with two contrasting techniques. The finishers cut up the demon lords body thats been stripped off its magic defense. --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. The nimble Rusus was able to dodge the demon lords counterattack, but Fifi who stiffened after using the technique got hit and fell to the ground. Her health point decreased greatly, but it was still just a normal serious injury. "This is the end, demon lord!" Heros holy sword, Arondight bursts out with intense blue light. "<>" The heros finisher on the demon lord--. "Fuuh, that was way too close, I thought I-chan would die." A weaselkin with purple body hair said with a jest while looking over the small ratkin demon lord on the ground. His voice is trembling contrary to his tone. This ce is the <> thats located on a different map than the one just now. "--Yeah, I was worried that you wouldnte to help." The weaselkin turned around in shock to hear my voice. "Hello, nice to meet you, Dungeon Master-dono, or perhaps--" He saved the demon lord at thest minute, it was worth it waiting on the front line. "--I should call you Weaselkin Demon Lord?" Toward thest demon lord prophesied in the oracle, I asked. Book 15 - 15-16. Hero VS Demon Lord (3) 15-16. Hero VS Demon Lord (3) Satous here. I sometime see the argument, [Is human right necessary for viins] made in various media. I think there are mixed views about this particr topic, but I believe a lesson that incites "doing crimes is not worth it" thought is needed at least. "Acha~ This is it huh." The weaselkin demon lords expression stiffened for an instant, but then he went back to his usual jestful behavior. I put a marker on the weasel demon lord during this chance. "Rat fatty, looks like this is the end for us-chan eh." --ڣȣףգ. The ratkin demon lord in the corner of the room weakly replied the weasel demon lord. Hes pining his nose, it doesnt look like hes going to make a move. His health point is running out too, he looks like hell die if left alone. "Sorry but, make it as painless as possible k?" The weasel demon lord ps his own neck and turn a miserable face at me. Strange. Hes acting quite gant--. I see the other hand of the weasel demon lord whos in front of the Dungeon Core moving restlessly on the opposite side. --Yup, thats that huh. "I forbid the use of Dungeon Core." Weasel demon lords fingers on the control board of the Dungeon Core stop moving. "Oh no." Purple light flow on the weasel demon lords body--. "I forbid the use of Unique Skills." "Bit toote, see." --A missile-like thing appeared between me and the weasel demon lord. The Crisis Perception made an intense reaction, I used Ground Shrink and touched the missile, putting it away into my Storage. Its AR reading, [USA-made ICBM], was shown for an instant before it disappeared. The modern weapons summon the rat demon lord used was this guys power huh. "Rat fatty!" --ڣȣףףףգգգգգգգף. The rat demon lord who should have been half-dead roared. The rat demon lord whos wearing a hero costume that looks like a creature with a medal on its forehead tears his own chest from both sides. --What? "Rat demon lord! I forbid the use of Unique Skills." I used [Geass] on the rat demon lord while putting up Flexible Shields in front of me. At the next moment, a cone-shaped radial heat ray burns down the <>. Its about as strong as the forbidden spell of fire magic that Arisa uses, <>, or perhaps even more. After shooting that, the rat demon lord fell down and began to convulse. Apparently, he used thest of his power for that attack. "As expected of Rat Fatty! Even that abnormal shouldnt be unscathed after getting that kind of attack--theres no corpse?" "I forbid you to act." I bound the weasel demon lord from acting before his question was answered. "J-just how--" "No need for you to know." I also bound the rat demon lord and heal him enough to not die. "What are you going to do?" "I can overlook your life at least if you quit being a demon lord and Dungeon Master." Ill let him live as a normal person and atone for his sins. "You serious?" The weasel demon lord looks surprised to hear my answer. "Yea, I promise." After I said that, weasel demon lord began tough out loud. Afterughing for a while, his face suddenly turns serious--. "Arent ya so sweet eh? I-chan feel like vomiting." --So he spat out. "By any chance, did you hear our-chan circumstances from the emperor?" Circumstances? "Huh? The things about us being bound by the emperors geass, forced to be demon lords, and put to the depth of thebyrinth to be decoys for the hero, see?" I see, the mastermind is the weasel emperor huh. "Dont tell me, you were saying you wanted to help us without knowing that?" I nod at the weasel demon lord. "Uwaah, way too soft, I cant understand." His face warped as if saying, "Hes beyond help", his dark eyes look down on me. "Just saying, I-chan is a scoundrel eh?" I know that. "I even like being a Dun Mas. Dun Mas is nice yknow. Toying with peoples life brutally and cruelly, snatching peoples dignity in cold blood erotically, and ying around crushing peoples sense." Pictures that match the weasel demon lords words are floating around him. There are many acts of barbarity so bad I want to look away. A rare feeling of anger to punish the weasel demon lord wells up within me. "You want to save the life of someone whos done atrocities that would have been left in history if we were in the former world? Or are you someone whos against death penalty?" However, my mind which was blinded by anger notified me of something wrong. "You should kill viins when you get the chance eh? I mean--" --Thats it! The pictures. He shouldnt have been able to disy them if he couldnt use the Dungeon Core. My Geass isnt working on him, or perhaps its been canceled along the way--. "Timeout." I was thrown into the air of theva room at the same time the demon lord spoke. The room is still under the effect of <>, so I cant use magic or skill that uses magic power. Pulled by the gravity, Im falling headlong toward the magma. "Bye bye by~" The weasel demon lordsughter echo in the dungeon. --Unfortunately for him, only this much cant be considered an adverse situation. I kicked and sent a big rock I took out from my Storage flying and pierced it with my hand in mid-air. "Whoae?" Ignoring the shocked Dungeon Master, I invade the Dungeon Master again. He had left behind a trail for me to re-invade due to him uselesslyughing. "Oy oy, what the heck! What the hell are you!" The demon lord who operated the Dungeon Core turned his head at me in surprise. "Are you God or something!" "Nope." Since I dont know how the weasel demon lord canceled my Geass, I open the entrance to the sub-spacebyrinth and throw him there. For now, my priority is separating him away from the Dungeon Core. The rat demon lords geass doesnt seem to have been canceled, so I leave him behind and enter the sub-spacebyrinth. "dIE, eH!" Lines of modern weapons open fire at me all at once. The bullets scooped out the walls and broke the stgmites, the cannonballs made holes on the ground while scattering dust and roaring sounds. Numerous warhead missiles created blooming explosions, huge ballistic missiles blew away thebyrinths floor and walls. "sTiLl, aliVE eH!" The weasel demon lord is in a dangerous state. Hes bing gigantic while his body is burbling. "I forbid the use of Unique Skills!" "USeless, uselESS, eH!" Unaffected by my Geass, the weasel demon lord brought up anti-aircraft cannons and main tanks around him, and let out rain of bullets and shells at me. I mow down the modern weapons with a shot of [Laser]. --գȣ٣ϣϣϣϣף. Looks like he used too much Unique Skills, the weasel demon lord lost all its sense and wentpletely mad. At the same time, his skills, titles and Unique Skills are now disyed on the AR readings. Apparently, the concealment is gone when he went mad. Weasel demon lords Unique Skills are [Goods Summoning], [Freewheeling], and [Power that Brings Misdeeds]. That second skill probably neutralized my Geass. I wanted to remove the [Gods Fragment] with the power of demon lord Shizuka whos under my protection and let him live the rest of his life as a criminal, but that doesnt seem to be possible. Since hes unaffected by my Geass, I cant guarantee the safety of demon lord Shizuka. I dont want to do a hypocrisy that would endanger my friends. --գգգȣ٣٣٣ϣϣϣϣϣϣϣף. Combat helicopters and VTOL fighters appear on the spacious floor that has lost its walls and ceiling. --գգգȣ٣٣٣ϣϣϣϣϣϣϣף. He even brought up an Aegis warship an an aircraft carrier. Although, theres no way the weasel demon lord would be fine after using that much Unique Skills power. The demon lords body is split, and then dark purple light leak out of the fissure. I ignore all those military forces and jump near the weasel demon lords foot with Ground Shrink. Tremendous offensive attacked me, but everything happened behind. "TO VICTORY" The de of the holy sword Excalibur shined dazzlingly after I recited the scripture. With just a slight swing, the demon lord split in two, and the blue light overflowing from the holy sword evaporated the demon lord. That was cheating eh How terrible Poor I-chan I swing the Divine Sword at the [Gods Fragments] that appeared on the ce where the demon lord was, eliminating them all at once. The dark purple particles are absorbed into the Divine Sword. Still, considering the weasel demon lord was unaffected by my Geass, I should take his story about getting bound by the weasel emperors Geass with a grain of salt. "Earthquake?" Thebyrinth was shaking when I got back from the sub-spacebyrinth. I check the control board of the nearby Dungeon Core. >Title [Dungeon Master] Acquired. Geh, youd be a Dungeon Master just by touching it. I cant acknowledge it, but I have to investigate things first right now. "Its set to do Stampede?" On top of having the recurrence speed of monsters inside thebyrinth set to maximum, its set to do Stampede that will go toward the surface once the monsters reach a certain number. Furthermore looking at the log, all of the magic power has been concentrated to make the volcano erupt. If this keeps up, the monster Stampede and the eruption wont only swallow thebyrinth ind, many people in Dejima ind will also fall victim. "Tsk, its locked." Whats the point of having a password lock. 15 seconds until the monster Stampede, 20 seconds until the eruption. Hikaru! Give me a hand. Okay. I asked help from Hikaru who was standing by in the solitary ind pce. "Kept you waiting." "Theres no time. Ill say it briefly. Stop the volcano eruption for a bit! 30 seconds is fine." I actually wanted Arisa to help instead, but she must be exhausted from the fight with demon lord earlier, so I didnt want to strain her. I move the monsters that were going to Stampede into the sub-spacebyrinth. As a Dungeon Master, this ce is my home ground, and thebyrinth monsters are my units. Therefore, there is no problem in moving the monsters with Unit Arrangement. There were just a bit too many, it was bothersome. "Thanks for waiting, Hikaru." "Fast." I p the shoulder of Hikaru whos blocking the volcanos mouth with force magic. It was just a few seconds, but there would have been victims in thebyrinth ind if Hikaru didnte. "Keep blocking it for a little longer." "Eh, wait!" I jumped into the magma, and spread mesh-shaped [Magic Hand] and put all theva it touch into my Storage. It was a bit hot, but the heat only burned my clothes. "Youre being rash again. Arisa would scold you if she heard it you know?" "Ill let myself be scolded if that happens." And, at the solitary ind pce--. "Satou-san, Ive finished moving the Unique Skills." "Thank you Shizuka." "Hikaru, take care of the rest." "Un, I got it." I entrusted the former rat demon lord to Hikaru, and transnted the [Gods Fragments] he had to the [Armored Rat] and [Glutton Weasel] monsters I created with the power of [Dungeon Master]. Naturally, the monsters couldnt hold the [Gods Fragment] and turned into demon lords. The rat demon lord had four gods fragments, so I pushed two on each one by force. Of course, I made the demon lords levels to be higher than the levels they had when we fought them. I put both in a guardian room inside thebyrinth and then send them one by one to the room where the hero party are. Of course, Ive already told Arisa about it beforehand using [Telephone]. "Hayato!" "Now!" I saw Rusus and Fifi cutting the Armored Rat demon lords legs, snatching away its mobility. Apparently, the hero party is fighting the Armored Rat demon lord while Liza and the others are up against the Glutton Weasel demon lord. The Armored Rat demon lords body is wrapped in dark purple light. "I wont let you!" Miss Wiyaryi hit the demon lord with her arrow, creating arge explosion. It looks like someone shared the equipment for Mia to her. "<>" Multiplied with the effect of the Unique Skill, [Strongest Lance (Nothing cannot be Prated)], the blow pierced through the demon lords purple defensive wall, sinking deep into its body. "<> Tunas! <> Arondight!" The heros holy armor shed blue light, and the holy sword explosively shined inside the demon lords body. "Break, demon lord! <>!" With a spirited cry, the hero cuts the demon lord using his whole body to spring up. The holy sword thates out above is then swung down, creating a pentagram on its track. The hero whonded with his back facing the demon lord swung his holy sword to clean the blood and put it back into its sheath. "Here theye!" Princess Maryest points at two floating purple light that appeared from the demon lords body. """Divine Gift Talisman! Seal the evils!""" The heros followers pushed out the [Divine Gift Talisman] at the demon lord and shouted. The purple lights are wrapped in blue crystals and then absorbed into the big Talisman that Princess Maryest has. I see, so every generation of hero handled the [Fragments] with that huh. "Mary! Ill leave the rest to you. Ill go help Satospanions--" The hero jammed his words when he turned around. "Big win~?" "Victory nanodesu!" "It was easier than I expected." It was probably because he saw me taking photo of the girls, who took victory poses on top of the Glutton Weasel demon lords body, with a Japanese-style cell phone camera. Of course the [Gods Fragments] were disposed of by my Divine Sword. Without yielding to the awkward silence, I step toward the hero after coughing once. "Hayato-sama, congrattions for your sess on subjugating the demon lord." "Ye-yeah, thank you...." Im sorry for Hayato who seemed unsatisfied, but for now, lets celebrate the victory together. Book 15 - 15-17. Celebration 15-17. Celebration Satous here. Parting with close friends is hard--that is something of the past, now it doesnt feel like were apart since we canmunicate anytime with SNS (Social Networking Service). But in a parallel world where theres a few ways tomunicate--. "Ha-Hayato!" Lady Ringrandes desperate scream is echoing in the boss room. Light falling from heaven is wrapping the hero. The hero who seems exhausted is looking at the source of the light and saying something. I couldnt grasp it well due to the glittering light around him, but the term [Parion] was certainly in his words. The light disappears before long, silence rules the room. "It was from God Parion. Theyll pick me tomorrow morning ysee." Looks like the hero is going back to his original world. The one who breaks the funeral-like mood is Arisa. "Lets have a celebration! After all the hard works defeating the demon lords, we have to have a super special feast!" "Alright, its a party!" "Lemme take care of eating the food!" Rusus and Fifi joined Arisas suggestion the foremost. "Un, lets cook the Saga cow meat roll and fried rice that Hayato likes." "Lets bring out the special brandy too." Miss Wiyaryi and Priestess Loreiya continued with cheerful voices too. Lady Ringrande and Princess Maryest seemed to brood over it, but they dont seem to object the celebration itself. Dungeon Master cannot leave the Labyrinth. When we were leaving thebyrinth, I was pulled back to the <> along with that message. Master! Did something happen? "Its nothing. Im returning soon, so you can go back to the inn ahead." Okay! If theres anything troubling you, call Arisa-chan anytime kay! I told Arisa that through World Phone. Dungeon Master is forbidden from leaving the Labyrinth. The owner of that voice seems to be the Dungeon Core. "What should I do to hand over the position of Dungeon Master?" "Thats impossible. Only death will vacate the position of Dungeon Master." I see, very inflexible. However--. "Whats wrong, Satou." "Nothing, only stopping by for a bit." Hikaru and Shizuka were surprised to see me suddenly returning to the solitary ind pce. Looks like I can go out without problem with Unit Arrangement. The [Dungeon Core] probably has the power to call me back only inside thebyrinth. "Oh right, Tifa-chan from Echigoya called for you." "Thanks, Ill go see her for a bit." I enter the permanent gate and show up at Echigoya Firm. Of course I didnt forget to change my appearance into Kuro. "Kuro-sama, wee back." "Im back." Tifaliza who was doing paperworks stood and weed me. She hit the bell that connects to the Manager room and then the manager rushed into the room apanied with sounds of footsteps that werent fit for ady. "Wee back!" "Im back Manager. Your hair is disheveled you know." I fix her slightly disheveled hair with my fingers. "Kuro-sama, I have a report for you." Tifaliza whose voice was subtly mixed with thorns called out. After letting the Manager who seemed feverish to sit on a chair, I listen to Tifalizas report. "I believe you already know, but weve got a report from Lily-sama in Duchy Capital that two demon lords have been defeated in the Weasel Empire." "Yes, the ratkin demon lord was defeated by the hero party, and the weaselkin demon lord was done in by our girls." Tifaliza froze for an instant after hearing my reply. "It was not by, Kuro-sama?" "Yea, thats right." Tifaliza seems to think about something. "Thats a spectacr feat! Since the dawn of history, there has never been a case where a demon lord is not defeated by hero-sama or the dragons." Manager entered the conversation in her ce. "Were they defeated by the dragons before the era of Saga Empire?" "There is a few records about the appearances of demon lords before that, but ording to Earl Munos research, many of them fought against the apostle of gods who descended." --Fought? "The apostles didnt defeat them?" "Sealing the demon lords was the limit of what can be done at the time, less than 20 percents written in the ancient documents pertain the demon lords defeat." It seems apostles arent that strong. Perhaps, the Gods besides the Dragon God and the Demon God are weak. "Come to think of it, youre quite well versed in the topic." "Yes, many documents from Earl Muno had arrived at the Duchy House, so I read them with the permission of Mito-sama." Manager told me so enthusiastically that if she were to have a tail, it would be buzzing around lively. She looked like she really wanted to be praised, so I teased her a bit by saying, "Very diligent" and pped her shoulder. I almost patted her head like with the girls, but it would be rude to do that to a woman of blooming age. For some reason, Manager looked a bit regretful. "Kuro-sama, did yourpanions acquire the title of hero?" Hearing a problematic remark from Tifaliza, I reflexively turn to her and urge her to continue. Even after subjugating a demon lord, none of the girls besides Pochi gets the hero title. "It seems that the Miko of Parion Temple has received an oracle about the appearance of a new hero...." "Its probably not about us." Pochi got her hero title a while back, and that title had changed to [True Hero] now. I ask Tifaliza to inform me if she has new information, and then I go the inn in Dejima Ind through the solitary ind pce. I was a bit wary, but I didnt get pulled back to thebyrinth in Dejima Ind. "Well then, cheers for the demon lords subjugation!" """CHEERS!""" Seals of various famous liquors are opened, I put remembrance dishes of [This World] that the heros followers told me. Theres a lot of meat dishes, probably because the hero likes them. Ive banned the girls from drinking alcohol, so theyre mainly eating the dishes. Lulu and I helped prepared the feast at first, but after the banquet was underway, the brownies dispatched from the solitary ind pce, and gorgeous sexy maids from Saga Empire took over the cooking and the preparation. "Satou! You drink too!" "Yes, of course." The hero who appeared with a sake bottle in one hand pour it in my cup. I also pour the Dragon Spring Liquor on my table to his cup. "This great me wouldnt have won against the demon lord if you, Princess Arisa, and the others werent there. My gratitude for your help." "Please, we just helped a little. Hero-sama splendidly defeated the demon lord himself." In fact, the manufactured demon lords was stronger than the original rat demon lord. The rat demon lords personality didnt seem to be suited forbat after all. "No, none of us could have imagined that there were two demon lords lurking in thatbyrinth. If Princess Arisa didnt shout in a thundering voice when Satou disappeared, I might have lost myposure shamefully." "Im sorry for making you worry." I had told Arisa and Liza beforehand that I was going to invade the Dungeon Master room so they didnt panic and continued eliminating small fries in the boss room. For some reason, Heros face is close. Asides from liking young girls, his sexual orientation should be normal. "Thank you Satou, no, Hero Nanashi." Hero whispered on my ear. Huh? There shouldnt be any factor that could expose me though? "What are you talking about?" "Dont worry. I wont tell anyone since it seems youre hiding it. To begin with, from such a hopeless situation with having two demon lords and one being a Dungeon Master, I cant think of any other guy who could drive the demon lord away from the boss room and deprive the right of Dungeon Master." Looks like he didnt think that the demon lord left voluntarily. "Moreover, youre unscathed until the end." --Come to think of it. "Satou, Im leaving my friends in your care after Ive gone back to Japan." "What do you mean?" I know that hes going back to Japan and all, but whats that got to do with me taking care of his followers I wonder. The followers who participated in the demon lord subjugation will be famous in Saga Empire and their country right? "ording to Nono, the center of Saga Empire is getting suspicioustely." "Are they going to cause war?" "Yeah, radical opinions like destroy the Weasel Empire have begun to appear even from moderate noble factionstely." Perhaps Saga Empire also knew about the Weasel Empires science? "Take them under your protection if theyre getting recruited into conflicts between people." "Yes, please leave it to me. Ill shelter them in a safe ce that cant be interfered by the people above ground." Aside from Tama, its impossible for anyone to stealthily invade the solitary ind pce, and even Tama cant do it without me noticing. "Its damn reassuring when youre the one saying that!" Once the load on his shoulders got off, he drank the sake cup while looking relieved. "If you have something this great me need to do, say it. I can give you Arondight if you want." He stares at me after saying that. Ill take advantage of this opportunity since I do have something to ask of him. "Then, could you mail these once youre back at your original world?" "Letters?" "Yes, it may not be the same world as mine, but Id like to inform my family about my well-being." I hand over a bundle of letters addressed to my family, friends and my co-workers including Mr. Overweight. There are also letters from Hikaru and Arisa inside. "Yea, Ive got it. This great me will deliver it personally, be at peace." "Im counting on you." I feel relieved since the hero epted my request and hit his chest. Theres a high chance that Arisas letter is mischievous, but Hero should be able to properly send it. "Hayato, can I have a minute?" "Rin?" Lady Ringrande who looked somehow coquettish appeared with a wine cup in one hand. The green silk dress shes wearing has an extremely adult-like cut, and shes scattering pheromones everywhere. The ck knights who are in casual wears have been stealing nces at her since a while ago. "Satou, Im borrowing Hayato." "Yes, please take your time." I saw Hero and Lady Ringrande off while feeling like a guardian. "I-isnt this the NTR g?" "What are you going on about." I lightly whack Arisas head. Its extremely normal to wish for thest memory when youre parting forever with your loved one. I pray in my heart for Lady Ringrandes desire to be fulfilled. "Looks like its time." The hero whos in a suit that wouldnt look strange in earth mutters. His trusted sword, Arondight, is being hugged by Lady Ringrande. "Mary, thank you for always supporting me ever since I was summoned in Saga Empire." "Hayato, my hero-sama." After hugging Hayato, Princess Maryest kisses him on the cheek. Come to think of it, the heros first person pronoun has changed from [Ore-sama] to [Ore]. "Seina, its all thanks to you that I was able to stand up again after theplete destruction by that yellow bastard." "Ehen,e here again if you want another ps on the cheek." Miss Seina whos enduring to cry musters her courage and hugs Hero. And then, Loreiya, Rusus, Fifi, Miss Wiyaryi, and Nono said their farewells one by one,stly it was Lady Ringrandes turn. "Rin, you were a stinking shitty noble when we first met--" Oy, oy, Hero, what are you saying. "--But now youre someone irreceable who understands me most. Reconcile with your little sister okay." "Hayato, hayatohayatohayato." Lady Ringrande hugs him tightly while sobbing. Looks like she cant put it into words well. "Arisa, are you fine without saying farewell?" "Yes, Ive said my farewell yesterday." Arisa replied so when I checked on her. And then, light falls from the sky. "It seems theres a time limit for God Parion connecting worlds. I have to go now." Heros body floats and then its begun to disappear. Someone called "Hayato", and then the heros followers start to call his name one after another. We keep looking up at the sky where the hero who kept waving until the end has disappeared to. "Satou, are you drinking?!" "Yes, Im drinking. However, it seems Lady Ringrande has already drunk a bit too much." After seeing the hero off, I was invited to the meeting to remember him with his followers, but for some reason, I got to apany Lady Ringrande drunken rambles after the meeting was over. The drunken Lady Ringrande has beenining with her arm around my neck since awhile ago. I think its problematic for ady of a duchy house to drink liquor straight from the bottle. "Honestly, even though a daring woman who would even jump off a cliff approached him, that blockhead didnt even give me a kiss!" "Hayato-sama is a gentleman with superior ethics after all." It seems Lady Ringrande met a honorable defeat at her approach yesterday. "Good grief, a man should be a beast sometimes!" "Thats right, yielding oneself to passion is needed once in a while." After replying positively, Lady Ringrande became quiet. Looks like she drank herself to sleep. I asked the the girls who were peeking at the door like a totem pole to put her in a bed. "Fumu, this is unexpected." "About the letters?" I assent to Arisa who sits beside me, and drink the fruit water that Lulu brought. The letters with markers are on the marker column in the Menu. Their current location is [N-World Line, Earth, Japan]. By the way, the N part is a number with astronomical value. Hero Hayatos name remains below the letter. It appears Unique Skill works across worlds. Book 15 - 15-18. Intermission 15-18. Intermission Satous here. Ive never been able to match a quick-witted person. There really are people who embody the saying, "to understand everything from only one part." "M-Master! Y-you wont secretly go home will you?" "Yea, of course." Arisa tightly grasped my hand and asked, I replied her immediately. "Even if I were to go back to my hometown, Id bring everyone along to sightsee the earth when that happened." Im sure that theyll be delighted to see Tokyos skyscrapers and the subculture-overflowing Akiharaba. "Y-you will, wont you." "Moreover, even though I know the coordinates thanks to Hayato and the letters, its not like I can visit there with the advanced teleport magic immediately." I tried to calcte it and it seemed, using normal magic, moving a few grams of object was the limit even after using the magic power contained in a divine gift holy sword. Apparently, the distance between worlds is way too far. Looks like its difficult if its not with Yuriko of Rumooku Kingdoms Power that Connects Worlds and God Parions Hero summoning, unique skills--that is, Gods power. I have a feeling that my Unit Arrangement can do it, but unfortunately thats not possible since there is no base point in Hayatos world. If I knew that this would happen, I would have asked him to carry a folding doghouse and build it there. Ive got some tricks up my sleeves if the problem is just the amount of magic power needed, so Ill be seriously going to research it once things have calmed down with the matters regarding Weasel Empire and Saga Empire. I have a promise to visit the hero summoning magic circle in Saga Empire after all. "Viscount Satou. Pleasee see me anytime youre in Saga Empire. I will fulfill the promise then." "Yes, Ill be asking your help once I get back from Shiga Kingdom." Were saying goodbyes to the heros followers in front of the sub-dimensional ship Jules Verne. Come to think of it, the other heros followers besides Princess Maryest have also stopped calling me with my house name, Pendragon. Did I do something to touch their heartstrings during the celebration the day before yesterday and the remembrance meeting of the hero yesterday? "Satou-sama, please visit me if you have another good liquor okay." "Yes, if Ie across one thatll suit Loreiya-samas taste, definitely." I made such a promise with Miss Loreiya. "Fifi and I will go on a journey to improve our skills once we get back to Saga Empire, have a match with us when we visit Shiga Kingdom kay." "Un, have a match with me too. I never thought that there would be someone else besides Hayato and Rusus that could move like that against the demon lord." Rusus and Fifi grinned and told me that. Ill ask Tama and Pochi to be their sparring partners when that timees. "Satou, if you like to tour ces, you should go to the earkin sanctuary in Saga Empire. Its possible for earkin to mate with humans so they surely will wee the strong Satou." Lady Wiyaryi appeared in front of me next. I do have some interests in earkin but since it looks like Ill be treated like a breeding horse, Im hesitating. "See you Satou. Ill be visiting Shiga Kingdom as a secret agent." "No no, please visit us normally. Well wee you." Seina the scout made that disturbing remark. "Satou-dono, we wish to express our gratitude for your cooperation. A letter from his majesty Saga Empires Emperor should arrive at Shiga Kingdom at ater time. The content is probably in regard to medal conferment and honorary nobility ennoblement. Putting aside the ennoblement, the medal should be matching with us, so Ill be happy if you receive it." Andstly, secretary Nono did a business-like report. For some reason, her cheeks were flushed at the [Matching] part, so Arisas and Mias, the impregnable fortressbo, eyebrows were raised. It was aplete misunderstanding, Id love to plea for my innocence. After seeing off the silver ship disappeared into the dimensional rift, our sailing ship left the Weasel Empire. And then five dayster, I visited Dejima Ind. As Kuro this time. "I am Kuro, Hero Nanashis follower. My gratitude for this chance to meet your excellency crown prince." This ce is the audience hall of the administrator building in Dejima Ind. The slender weaselkin crown prince is sitting on the throne in front of me. "Level 50 huh. Your level is low for a heros attendant." "Please excuse me. My role is merely for transportation and negotiation." I lightly brushed off the crown princes provocation. Originally, I had no n to meet the crown prince as Kuro even thought I was going to make a courtesy visit as Satou. Then why am doing this? that is because Im asking the weaselkin merchant to n a meeting between me and the weasel emperor through the crown prince, so Ive to meet him once at least. "--Science." The crown prince muttered. "Hmph, yourplexion doesnt change even a bit huh. Do you know that anyone leaving the empires maind through Rete city will have to undergo memory deletion?" "Memory deletion? Is it mind magic?" "Nah, its a Unique Skill by the purple hair fellows." Purple hair--reincarnated people like Arisa huh. "And?" "Theres no meaning in meeting the emperor if your memory gets deleted right? Ill help you smuggle through the ce to prevent the memory deletion if you help me." This dealing isnt particrly needed since I can get out instantly with Unit Arrangement, but Im interested in the crown princes objective for doing this. "Let me hear your request." "Dejima Ind is going to secede from the empire. I want Shiga Kingdom to back us." Independence huh--however. "There is no meaning in having the backing of the far away Shiga Kingdom right? If the empire attacked, itd be destroyed before reinforcements from Shiga Kingdom came." "That worry is needless. The empire will be destroyed sooner orter. In order to not get destroyed ourselves by proxy when that happens, were gaining independence. The parishes on the outer edges of the empire should be moving behind the scenes too, but there is no problem in leaving them alone because those guys are all pious believers." It appears that the crown prince is aware that the Weasel Empire is in precarious situation where it could garner the Gods wrath. Looks like he wants Shiga Kingdoms backing for providing supply and a ce for refugees to flee when Dejima Ind bes uninhabitable. "You dont think that they will avoid destruction?" "The emperors will is firm. From the beginning, hes been boasting that the Gods intervention is included in his n." The crown prince replied my question as if spitting out. "Does the emperor have the mean to oppose the Gods?" "I asked him the same question, but he justughed it out without answering back." The crown prince looks displeased, but then his expression seems like he remembers something and he opens his mouth. "That reminds me, the bald tactician muttered arrogantly, It is something that anyone knows, therefore no one arrives at the answer.. I dont want to show off a reckless remark of a guy who acted as if he was a sage, but Ill tell you that one thing at least." "I see, thank you for your kindness." For some reason heughs scornfully even though I thanked him honestly. "Show that gratitude with acts instead." "The matter about backing huh. I do not mind, but your fall mighte sooner than Weasel Empires ruin you know?" I have no intention to intervene in a war between Weasel Empire and Dejima Inds independence. "If something were to fall, thats only going to be this head. This is something that needs to be done to preserve weaselkin blood and cultures." "Very well, I will talk to Shiga King about it." After I said that, the crown prince who was bending his body forwards lets himself sunk into the throne satisfyingly. "Well then Hero Nanashi, I will be waiting for good news." "Youre mistaken, Im--" "Hmph, such a poor acting, if youre going to pretend to be a subordinate, dont give an immediate answer to a matter that exceeds your authority." Oops, I didnt put too much thought on that part. Now then, about the matter just now, I brought Hikaru with me to meet the king, but unexpectedly, he easily agreed to it even before Hikaru could support me. Of course its not unconditional. We asked them to stop the production and research of forbidden medicines like the [Reborn Seed] used in the terror activities at Shiga Kingdom, and several other demands in order to silence the lineage nobles who dont like demi-humans. At first we used pigeon carriers to fly about both countries, but since it was troublesome, I brought the crown prince to Shiga Capital to negotiate directly. "Then let use enter the Yamato Treaty here." Thus, one month after my meeting with the crown prince, Dejima Ind gained Independence, and the treaty for Shiga Kingdom to be the backer was enacted. During that period, a thank you letter and mountains of treasures from Saga Empire addressed to Viscount Pendragon who participated in the demon lord subjugation arrived, and the people in the royal castle were in uproar, but since as Satou himself was currently cruising in my airship, I didnt get involved in the uproar. I pray that itll be reduced into a lull before Satou arrives in Shiga Kingdom in half a month time. Hikaru is attending every meeting while also serving as Shiga Kings guard, so I can go far away at peace. The destination is--. "Satou-kun, is that Saga Empires old capital!" "Yes, thats right." I visited Saga Empire with Earl Muno. The ones traveling with me this time are Earl Muno, Lady Karina, Lady Soruna, and Lady Sorunas fiancee who has just been elevated to peerage recently, Honorary Chevalier Hauto, and also Tama and Pochi whom are Earl Munos favorites. The next Earl Muno, Orion-kun was also eager to go, but Consul Nina stopped him saying that it wouldnt be good for both the earl and the next earl to leave the country at once, so he tearfully gave it up. Ill buy him some souvenirs in the old capital. In addition, I also invited Lady Ringrande and Sera whom I identally met, but she curtly declined. Looks like itll be a while before they can reconcile. Further, the hero summoning magic circle is not located in the current capital, but this old capital thats governed by a duke. Besides our airship, there are threerge airships anchored in the airport of the old capital. The number of popce isrger than Shiga Kingdoms Duchy Capitals but less than the Royal Capitals, the temperature is low all year round so theres a lot of people wearing warm clothing. Many are ck haired, and I see Japanese-like t faces here and there. "Its slightly chilly isnt it." "Soruna, you should put this on." "Thank you, Hauto." Lady Karina is enviously looking that exchange between Lady Soruna and Hauto. Lady Karinas clothes are equipped with all-weather air conditioner, so she has no need of a jacket in this degree of coldness. "Cold~?" "This much is nothing nanodesu." "Tama-kun and Pochi-kun are really strong against cold." Earl Muno praised Tama and Pochi while trembling in cold. "Earl-sama, please wear this coat." "Ah, Satou-kun, thank you." I saw Lady Karina biting her finger in frustration in the corner of my view. What are you doing getting jealous of your own father. "Satou, have I kept you waiting?" "Not at all, weve just arrived just now." We got on a luxurious carriage after Princess Maryests who came to meet us, heading toward the [Heros Hill] at the old capitals outskirts. The other heros followers are in great demands to attend parties with the nobles in the imperial capital. Theres a building made of white stones on top of the hill with unusually good views. It looks like a Greek historic temple with only pirs ceiling and no wall. "OOOOOOOOO! S-so this is the sacred ce where heroes-sama are summoned for generations!" "Y-yes, thats right." Princess Maryest was taken aback by Earl Munos high tension. Both Lady Karina and Lady Soruna are also looking around the sacred ce with glimmering eyes, though not as bad as Earl Muno. The day will end if I wait for the three to calm down, so after a while I urge them to advance and enter building. "Your Highness Maryest, are they Earl Muno and Viscount Pendragon?" "Yes, they are. He contributed in the fight with demon lord so much I wouldnt be able to speak it all. Dont be rude with him alright." "If thats what Hero-sama has promised, then it cannot be helped." And elderly Parion Temple head spoke with Princess Maryest in business-like manners. Both of them dont seem to get along well. "Then, over here please." Following after the temple head who released the barrier, we entered the temple. --Ooh, this is amazing. It looks like amon temple at a nce, but when I activate Magic Seer,plex engraved magic circles areminated not only on the floors but also on the ceilings and pirs. Each magic circles interact with one another, theyre quite artistic and educative. Ive noticed after reading the magic circles that it seems the underground of [Heros Hill] is a gigantic magic device that umtes magic power. The reason why the atmospheric temperature of the old capital is low must be because the magic power flowing in the earths vein is absorbed by this magic device instead of the City Core. "Are you satisfied now?" I only noticed that I had been looking at the temple for quite a long time after the temple head call out. "Yes, thank you very much. I had shamefully lost myself due to the mystical atmosphere." I evaded the temple heads eyes that were full of suspicious with the help of Deception skill. Ivepletely traced the magic circles here including the magic device hidden underground, so I can reproduce them as much as I like. It would likely end up connecting with God Parion if I used it as is, so it needs several modifications it seems. "Temple head! Meiko-sama is--" "W-we have guests right now." A miko rushed in when were about to leave the temple and made an obvious verbal slip. After searching the obviously Japanese name, I see a new hero called [Meiko Kaname] is currently strolling the old capital. Shes carelessly not hiding her Unique Skills, her information is wide open to see. She has four Unique Skills, [Strongest Katana (Nothing cannot be Cut)], [Unrivaled Mobility (Cannot be hit)], [Infinite Arsenal (Inexhaustible Swords)], and [Foresight]. I think shes just been summoned, yet her level is already 60, higher than Hero Hayatos initial level at 50. "Satou, lets go." "Your highness Princess--" "I know." Princess Maryest replied the temple head who was going to tell her to keep it a secret as if it was a matter of course and then she escorted us out of the temple. The thing about Hero Meiko is probably a secret. "Im very sorry, but I have to go back to the Imperial Capital now." "No no, were sorry for troubling you in such a busy time." I thanked Princess Maryest who really looked like she was sorry about it, and then we parted ways with her at the old capitals airport. "Then, lets go tour the castle town." I strolled the old capital with the Earl Muno family, and went around the ramen shop and Japanese sweets cafs that the heroes in the past visited. Next, we purchased heros temple models and hero figurines as souvenirs. "Mou! Why are all of them Japanese sweets and preserved sweets that are too sickeningly sweet! Theres no cute cakes or parfaits anywhere!" When I turn around at the voice, theres a 14 year old girl with an impertinent look on her face. Theres a handsome bespectacled priest as her guard. His disposition looks weak somehow. "Im sorry, Meiko-sama. It seems that there is this cake called Lulus Cake in Shiga Kingdom however." "Lulu? That sounds like a cold medicine. Well fine, go buy it." "Eh?" "Im saying that you go buy it. Dont make me say it twice." Shes quite unreasonable. Shes a girl from roughly the same hometown as me, but this time I shouldnt get involved and ignore her. The girls should be able to live in this country splendidly. "Hey! The ck hair over there!" Yet, somehow the girl is in front of me. Looks like she used Flickering Movement. "Me?" "Yes, you! Youre a local person right? Guide me to sweets shops. Im starving for fresh cream!" The girl is taking a threatening attitude, saying to guide her quickly. "Me-Meiko-sama, you must not." "Shut it!" On the other hand, the attendant priest seemed to have inferred that we were nobles of a foreign country and desperately tried to change the girls mind. "Freesh creaam?" "Pochi wants to eat sweets nodesu." "Come to think of it, the cake we ate earlier was really delicious." Lady Soruna mixed in with Tama and Pochi. Not only the three, Earl Muno also said, "Its about time for having tea isnt it." The good-natured Earl Muno seemed to sympathize with the girl who sought fresh cream. "Is there one?!" "Yes, there is. Lets go to that caf over there." "Meiko-sama, you mustnt be tricked! That caf does serve blue tea but it has exactly the same kind of sweets as the ones we saw before." The girl red at me as if saying that she wouldnt forgive me if I was lying. "The shop doesnt have one, but we have cakes in this bag. We can just pay the shop for bringing it inside." "Really? Then lets go." With the girls quick decision, we enter the caf with the calm atmosphere. The bespectacled priest appeared to be a regr here, he immediately asked for a private room. "Hee, that looks really good." The girl said that arrogantly in front of the cut Lulu Cake. However, contrary to her tone, her eyes are sparkling brightly. "Wha! Whats this its way too tasty." "Delishlish~?" "Lulus cake is delicious alright nodesu." While watching over the children joyfully eating the cake, I slowly drink the blue tea. Not only Lady Soruna and Lady Karina, Earl Muno is also fond of sweets, theyve been savoring the cake absentmindedly. "That was delicious~ Was that Lulu Cake?" "Ofcour~se" "Master made it nodesu." Tama and Pochi boastfully replied the girl who praised the cake she had eaten. "Youre a heros follower from now on! Follow me as a chief." "Im sorry but--" A silver haired man wearing important-looking priest clothes rushed in before I could answer. "Lawrence! Get Meiko-sama back to the temple! Didnt I tell you not to let her out since that Sir Pendragon wasing today!" "W-Warren-sama!" Well now? Why do they want to prevent me from meeting the new hero? Seeing me, Priest Warrens face bes pale. "Nice to meet you, my name is Viscount Satou Pendragon." "S-sir Pendragon?! W-why is the Demon Lord yer with Meiko-sama?!" What an awful alias. Perhaps [Demon Lord yer] is a praise in this world? "Demon Lord yer? That Shiga Hero who defeated the demon lord together with the previous hero?" "Me, a Hero? Perhaps, youre mistaking me with Hero Nanashi-sama of Shiga Kingdom?" I replied Meikos question with another question to dodge it. "Meiko-sama, this Sir Pendragon is--" The silver haired priest is whispering into Heros Meiko ear. The content of his talk was generally not wrong, but by no means could I agree with it. Thus, I try to talk to her in order to reach a mutual understanding before the misunderstanding goes deeper. "Meiko-sama--" "D-donte close! You sexual demon!" The frightened Hero Meiko jumped to the corner of the room. Still, sexual demon is cruel. I could see the bespectacled priest desperately apologizing in the corner of my view, but such a thing cant heal my wounded heart. "Its a misunderstanding--" "Youre served by more than 10 women, and sleep together with women from primary school age to adults everyday right!" "Thats the truth, however--" "I dont want to hear it, I dont want to hear it!" She closed both her ears and shook her head. "Sir Pendragon, since Meiko-sama doesnt feel too well, please excuse us." "P-please wait, Head Miko-sama!" The silver haired priest held Hero Meikos shoulder and rushed out. The bespectacled priest called him Head Miko, but the silver haired priests gender is undoubtedly male. Its questionably strange, but lets ignore it since Im not particrly interested. "Vi-Viscount-sama--" The chief of this shop asked to sample the cake with a desperate expression on his face. "You dont want the recipe instead?" The chef shook his head with a quiet expression. "That will be too shameless of me. I am also walking the path of a cook. Once I eat it, I will arrive at that taste someday." This person said some amazing things. "Alright then, then Ill put out several kinds of sweets that will likely suit her taste." Since it sounded a bit fun, I put out several cakes and Caste on the table. Even Tama and Pochis eyes are glittering. Im going to treat you two to Saga Empires meat full course after this so right now, bear with it okay. After encouraging the chef, we went on a meat dishes tour. Of course, it goes without saying that I reproduced the meat dishes we ate in the tour for the girls who were staying behind. Now then, now that Ive recharged my batteries, its about time to depart to Weasel Empires Capital as Kuro. Book 15 - 15-19. Weasel Empire, at the Imperial Capital 15-19. Weasel Empire, at the Imperial Capital Satous here. Its said that news of bad deed travel quickly, but the true bad deed is concealed deeply and progressed quietly. "Mast--Kuro-sama, the city hase into view." As Liza is reporting in, I lean my body at the window to check. Im heading to Rete city in Weasel Empire as Kuro, apanied by Liza, Zena-san and a female executive cadet of Echigoya Firm. Liza and Zena-san are wearing Echigoya Firms uniforms, and equipped with mirror geass to cope with the emperors geass. Further, the reason why the cadet is with us is to take on a certain dangerous task. Originally, I should have been the one who would be doing that, but since the executives of Echigoya Firm and the girls in the solitary ind pce were against it, this girl who volunteered first undertook the job instead. Even though Ive prepared more than enough safety measures, I cant say for certain that itll be safe, so Im thinking of fulfilling one of the girls wishes once this job is over. "Quite a big city." "Hmph, you Shiga Kingdom lot might not believe it, but thats not our Imperial Capital. Every city of our empire is as big and populous as the capital of Shiga Kingdom." The one who quickly picked up my muttering and boasted was the owner of this airship, Lady Liedill, the temple knight of Weasel Empire. In ordance to the crown princes scheme, it seems that she didnt know that the demon lord had been defeated until recently and kept loitering around thebyrinth after her treatment, until today. Due to that, her level has increased by one, and her escort knights have also leveled up although there are slightly fewer of them now. Shes currently acting as my guard and carrying a letter from the crown prince to the emperor. "Are we descending?" "Were changing our ride in that Rete city." When I sensed the floating feeling and muttered, Lady Liedill kindly told me the reason. Shes probably bored with the air travel too. "Youre slow!" "Sorry, we needed to prepare for a bit." After finishing the preparation, we got out of the waiting room in Rete city, and made Lady Liedill who got tired of waiting angry. "The immigration check room is over here." "Its emptier than I expected." "Our country has been closed. Normally there are only several people, 10 at most." We followed Lady Liedill and met a purple-haired girl surrounded by many guards. Theres a transparent magic wall between her and us, I think it can easily defends against normal mid-level magic. The girl is a reincarnated person, her name is Louise. Its an unusual name for a Japanese, but its not like a reincarnated person is always Japanese--or maybe her parents simply loved light novels. Her skills are hidden, I cant see it. Her level is 34, shes a cat ear-kin. The twitching ears are cute. "Please sit down on that chair." The girl who said that with downcast eyes looked at me with upturned eyes and opened them wide. A-Alex that actor? But, but, his hair is white, I guess not? The muttering girl is staring at and appraising me. I dont know the name Alex but he must be a foreign actor whose face is simr to Kuro. "I dont mind if its your job, but appraising people out of curiosity is not a good manner you know." When I said that while ying innocent of my own doing, the girl cowered as if she was scolded and muttered, "Im sorry". It looks like this girl is a honest type. "Leaving that aside, finish the immigration check thing." "Y-yes!" The girls guards are frowning in displeasure at my arrogant attitude, but Im not going to bother myself with background characters. "If you dont have any objection to my words, please say I swear." After saying that, the girl is wrapped in purple phosphoresce. She probably used a Unique Skill. "Your memories in Weasel Empire, starting from the moment you enter this room, will be lost once you leave Weasel Empire." After the girl said that in a tone like she was used to it, she fell silent. Shes probably waiting for us to say, "I swear". I swear. When the executive cadet said that clearly, a cor made of purple light appeared on her head for an instant and then disappeared. That was probably the mark of the Unique Skills activation. Now then, lets inspect it. I move the executive cadet away from the room to Echigoya Firm with Unit Arrangement. "S-she disappeared?!" The girl was surprised to see the executive cadet disappeared, and reacting to that, her guards and Lady Liedill touched their swords handles. "Do not panic." I wave one of my hands, and while maintaining that posture, I cut off the remote possession mode from the Kuro doll which had changed ce with me in the waiting room earlier and return my consciousness to my real body at Echigoya Firm. The scene changes from the immigration check room I saw as Kuro doll earlier to the Echigoya Room which Im seeing as myself. "How is your memories?" I check the executive cadet whose consciousness has gone back from the executive cadet doll to her real body. "The information on the log shows that its interrupted on the arrival at Rete city." "I-I can remember the time when I entered the immigration room." I see, in remote possession mode, the effect is only valid for the doll. "Thank you for your cooperation. Ill be getting back to my mission, for your achievement this time youll get paid vacations and special bonus so you should take some rest today." "Y-yes! Kuro-sama!" When I rewarded her, the executive cadet saluted upright. She seems to be quite nervous so I lightly wave my hand to prompt her to leave and I get back to the remote possession mode of the Kuro doll in Weasel Empire. And then, after a slight timeg, my view returned back to the immigration room in Rete city. I show the magic tool furnished with green and red gems in my hand. "The green one is shining. Looks like my subordinate who has gone back to our country is fine." "Wha! Are you doubting me?!" After I said that, Miss Louise stood up and got outraged as if it was unthinkable. "You think I will unconditionally believe someone I just met." "T-thats true but...." Miss Louise faltered to hear me. Her guards unanimously reproached me, but dealing with them will be troublesome so I ignore them. "Kuro-dono, please hand over that magic tool. If you have any othermunication magic tools, please leave them here." "This is an antenna only tool for receiving signal--though you wont believe that. I swear that I dont have any othermunication magic tool with me." A man who seems to be Miss Louises aide enters the room and takes the magic tool away from me. He checks whether Im lying with his colleagues on the other side of the wall and then goes back to his room. "By the way, is the vow still in effect? If it is, do we take one now?" "Y-yes. Please do." After Miss Louise nodded, we said, "I swear" and finished the ritual. Needless to say, since Liza and Zena-san are equipped with substitute dolls too, theres no problem. "U-um...." "What is it? Is there another ritual?" Miss Louise called me hesitatingly when I was about to go out of the room as urged by Lady Liedill. "...Your name, um." "Kuro." The girl seems to like this foreign actors face. "Ku-Kuro? Are you Japanese--" "I was named by the master of the ck Dragon Mountains. My lord, Nanashi-sama also asked the same question when he heard the name." "Is, that so." The girl who muttered weakly as I told her the history behind the name seemed disappointed for some reason. I wonder what did she expect? "--Are you living happily here?" "Y-yes. Not only that theres zero overtime, half of the month are even holidays, and the people around me care for me kindly." The girl who was speechless by my question answered honestly. Looking at her condition, looks like its just as shes said. Then I dont have to go out of my way to take care of her. "I see, if youre ever troubled with works, go visit Echigoya Firm in Dejima Ind." Nevertheless, I think Im allowed to say that much. "Were taking an airne heading to the imperial capitals airport from here." "Is it not an airships?" Zena-san asked back Lady Liedill. Zena-san and Liza are wearing the trantion rings, so they can perfectly understand the people of the Weasel Empire mutually. "Thats right. Airnes are faster." Lady Liedill boasted with a child-like expression. A small 20-seater propeller ne is waiting at the airport were guided to. Its shape is simr to the airne I know. Inside the ne, each seat is wide, so each side of the ne only holds eight seats. The seat looks luxurious, this seems to be an airne for VIPs. Liza and Zena-san screamed weakly when the airne took off. I thought the two were afraid of flying in the sky, but it seemed they had their own reasons. "It is simr to when I got on the back of the dragon, the sudden floating sensation is unpleasant isnt it." I see, in Lizas case, she probably didnt feel the floating sensation since she jumped when we took off. "I was anxious, I thought the airne might fall." Its very like Zena-san to worry about that. She was probably anxious since we could see the airnes wings rocking from the windows. Even if the airne falls, it should only end with a scratch with Zena-sans equipment, so its a needless anxiety. "Is that line a railroad?" "That seems to be the case." "Thats the smoke cars road (ensharl) that connect cities which our Weasel Empire is proud of." Lady Liedill boastfully corrected Lizas question. I think the part where she doesnt question why we know about railroads makes her fail cute. And then, Liza found that as we got close to the Imperial Capital. "I wonder what is that?" "Its big for a barrier pir. Is it some kind of tower?" "Its reflecting light like its made from metal isnt it." The thing that Liza found and made Zena-san puzzled is--. "Thats... The white tower of Brains. Its been isted away from the Imperial Capital since its making some loud rumbling noises." Lady Liedill said that with a displeased expression. --Rocket? Its too big to be a ballistic missile, or are they going tounch a man-made satellite? It might really be a rocket tower though. The airne lowered its altitude during our conversation, andnded at an airport in the suburb of the Imperial Capital. Unfortunately, I couldnt see the Imperial Capital due to the cloudy sky, but were going to it anyway. Liza and Zena-san crushing their seats handrails during the descent were impressive. I probably should use defensive magic when were sitting on two or three seater. "This is the capital city of our empire!" The moment the smoke car we rode on came out of a tunnel to a high ce that overlooked the Imperial Capital, Lady Liedill boasted again. "T-this is Imperial Capital." "T-theres a lot of very big buildings." Liza and Zena-san were surprised. There, I saw a majestic looking dome-shaped structure in the center of the crowded skyscrapers. "What do you think! Our empire is great isnt it?" "Is that dome the emperors castle?" "Thats right." Lady Liedill answered my question. "The shape looks strange." "Fufuhn, that shape was chosen not out of whim or sophism you know?" Lady Liedill are looking down at us with an air of superiority. Shes probably waiting for me to ask her. I inadvertently want to tease her after shes showing this much dumb cute behaviors. "Its a precaution against attacks from the sky right? Or perhaps, its also a sr generator?" It seems both of my statements were correct, Lady Liedill fell silent while looking dissatisfied. I might have been a bit childish. The smoke car we rode on passed through the huge Imperial Capital gate and arrived at an imposing station. Now then, as for the information of the Weasel Empires Capital from the [All Map Exploration]-- The poption is more than 300.000 people, the most numerous ones were not the weaselkin, but the ratkin and the rabbitkin, the weaselkin is only a third of the poption. There are also humans but ratio is not so high. Special mention for the fact that theres no ve. Since the citizens are separated by ss, from first to third ss, theres a possibility that the third ss citizens are treated like ves though. The average levels of the empires citizens are 3 just like Shiga Kingdoms citizens, but the soldiers average is high at 10 and the knights at nearly 30. Just as the rumor suggests, Temple Knights where Lady Liedill belongs to have 107 people that are higher than level 50. Ten of them are more than level 60, the knight leader and number two have reached level 70. If every one of them were deployed in the war against Makiwa Kingdom, it would probably have been over before we could intervene. On the other hand, the court magicians levels are not that high, the average is 40 besides two level 50. Since half of the Temple Knights have magic skills, the court magicians duty might be something other than battle. Unfortunately, the emperor and the tactician Touya were not caught on the map. Theyre probably lurking at a different map somewhere. "Huh? Doesnt that face look familiar?" "U~n, it looks like Alex, but isnt he a bit shorter?" I could hear a conversation between a purple haired and a ck haired women who were eating parfait in a parlor inside the station building. They seem to belong to the Weasel Empires research institution, [Brains]. The purple haired girl is a reincarnated person, and the ck haired girl has an obviously Japanese face. I searched again since I forgot to check it. There are more than 10 reincarnated people at various ages inside the Imperial Capital, and theres a lot of people with Japanese names yet without Unique Skill like the ck haired girl in front of me who belong to [Brains]. It appears the [Japanese Summoning] experiment performed by Princess Meneas home country, Rumooku Kingdom, is continued by the Weasel Empire. It looks like my job in Weasel Empire has increased by one. It helps that the women in the parlor look happy. Extra --Guhehehe, Im not Arisa-chan if I miss a good opportunity like this. Walking on tiptoe, I go from Solitary Ind Pnce to Echigoya Firm. "Elterina." "Tifa please. Let go of that hand." When I got to Echigoya Firm, a yuri-yuri conversation was happening in front of Master. Tifaliza, the transcendental western-style beauty is tightly grasping the manager Elterinas hand thats reaching toward Masters cheek, holding her back. Come to think of it, currently, Tifaliza is the only one that remains a ve of Master. It feels like she has a special treatment somehow, vexing. "I just want to touch those soft cheeks a little bit." Yep yep, I can sympathize with Elhi. Poking those cheeks feels really good. Master displeasedly brushing my hand is very cute, my delusion goes wild just by that reaction alone. "Doing such a thing when the other party is unconscious is cowardly." Tifaliza is too serious. But but, you cant deceive Arisa-chans eyes. Thats the face of her persuading herself while admonishing Elhi. Alright then, Arisa the evangelist will show her true ability here. "Ive heard it! You two!" "A-Arisa-san." "Another problem child...." Oh you Tifaliza, youre so cold to me. And she was really obedient when I taught her to do double-entry bookkeeping in three days. "Tifalizas right, poking Masters cheeks is the best when hes conscious!" Tifaliza looks confused to hear me somehow. "When hes unconscious, its this!" After saying that, I put my head on thep of Master whos sitting on the sofa. --Bliss! Id like for those slender fingers to gently brush my hair if possible, but Ill bear with it. I want to caress hisp, but I restrain myself since the twos coiling stares are heavy. "A-Arisa-san, me to...." After having thoroughly enjoyed myself enough, I change ce with Elterina who entreated. Tifaliza is only looking with wistful expression, she doesnt stop or ask for it. She sure is a child with disadvantageous nature. Let Arisa-chan pitch in and help you here! "Time to change." "Al-already?" "Thats right, look at the line, the line!" Saying that, I push aside the reluctant Elterina from Mastersp. "Youre next." "I-Im... um" Tifaliza whose whole face is red looks down while fidgeting. What is this cute creature. "What are you saying now, after overlooking me and Elterina, youre already an aplice you know?" Hearing me, Tifaliza looks shocked. "Eat poison till the te, so they say, right." I whisper so in Tifalizas ear. My face must totally look like a viin right now. "Come one on, this~p is so~ft yknow~" Sumbing to the temptation, Tifaliza lies down on Mastersp. "How is it?" "Err, um.... It feels nice." Awright! I got me [Feels nice]!! Tifalizas silver hair is gently brushed as Iugh guhehe. "--He?" There, Master whos opened his eyes is kindly looking at Tifaliza. "U-um, Kuro-sama, t-this is." "Un, I understand, its alright." Master tenderly spoke to Tifaliza who was in fluster on hisp. "The culprit is Arisa right?" --Not good, Im exposed. Adieu, Master! I told so in my heart and tried to teleport away but my magic was neutralized. I also tried to escape by running but the gate to the Solitary Ind Pce had been closed. "You understand right, Arisa?" "I-its my first time. Be gentle okay?" Master ignored me trying to soften the mood, and flicked my forehead to hard lump as the penalty. It was super painful, but since I got to satisfy myself withp pillow after a long time, this day was a good day. Book 15 - 15-20. The Empires Subjects 15-20. The Empires Subjects Satous here. Why do we be unconditionally friendly with people from the same country when we met them abroad? Is it because you feel a sense of security when you converse using the samenguage? "Its a really lively city." "Yes, I cant get tired of seeing the attires of the people walking on the street." Just as Zena-san and Liza-san have said, theres a lot of people walking on the Weasel Empires capital street wearing showy clothes. Of course, the working ss people are wearing in clothes, but their health doesnt seem bad. "Weve arrived, youll be staying in this mansion while waiting for the audience with His Majesty." Lady Liedill guided us to the Weasel Empires guest house. ording to the map, its close to the dormitory where the reincarnated and transported people are living, this is just right. When our carriage entered the entrance, the gatekeepers who noticed us shouted at our arrival. Apparently, Lady Liedill didnt tell them in advance. A weaselkin wearing officer clothing came out behind the servants who had lined up in a hurry. "Liedill-sama, are the people over there the emissaries of Shiga Kingdom?" "--Why is an official of domestic bureau like you here?" Lady Liedill is openly taking a hostile attitude at the mild-mannered weaselkin. ording to AR reading, he also has a position in the internal inspection department besides the domestic bureau. That exins why his level is high at 39 with scout-type skills despite being an official. "I will be attending them from here on. Ive been entrusted with the message from Leader-dono to Liedill-sama, Come to the Temple Knights ASAP." "F-from Leader--" Lady Liedills face turns pale hearing that. Dont tell me, did shee to Dejima Ind on an airship without an order from above? "It cannot be helped. I will entrust the matter here to you. Kuro-sama, please tell me about Sir Pendragon as you promisedter. Dont forget it okay!" Lady Liedill ran off while leaving those words behind. I should have told her enough about Satous history in our journey already, did she have more to ask? Zena-san looks like she wants to say something, but asking that here would be bad so Ill leave it forter. "Nice to meet you, Emissary-dono. My name is Dolg of the Weasel Empires domestic bureau." "Im Kuro, an emissary of Shiga Kingdom. I want to hear the schedule for our audience with the emperor." I asked the official while consciously acting as Kuro. "The audience will be held in three days. Until then, please rx in this guesthouse and freely spend your time strolling the capital. We will provide you with a bodyguard who knows the capital well, so please ask him if you need a guide." Fumu, bodyguard huh--looking at the search result on the map, the capable people who are as skilled as the official before us are concealing themselves, so I think the bodyguards are merely decoys. "Thank you for your kindness." After saying that, we entered the provided room. It seems the bodyguard willeter to greet us. I set up a barrier for counterespionage once its just us. "Alright, now the people outside wont be able to hear us--" I turn toward Zena-san after saying that. "--U-um?" "Didnt you want to talk about something earlier?" Zena-sans face became bright red after I asked her that. --Huh? It wasnt because she felt something suspicious with Lady Liedill? "Ill get some tea." Liza who perceived the mood stood up and went to a teapot in the corner of the room. That teapot appears to be a kind of magic tool. "Um, er... I was jealous." --Jealous? "I thought maybe Liedill-san loves Satou-san." "That shouldnt be the case. Since Liedill-san is a martial artist. There is no mistake that she was gathering intelligence for a rematch." "T-thats right isnt it!" Thanks to the effort of the deception skill which I hadnt used for a long time, I sessfully dispelled Zena-sans doubt. Even though I said rematch, thinking again, Ive never even fought once with Lady Liedill. That girl must be a battle maniac who would want to fight with anyone strong. There is no chance of me meeting her again as Satou though, so it doesnt matter. "Kuro-sama, I am Zakuga Norouyn, I will be acting as your bodyguard." "Norouyn, that means--" "Yes, I wish to express my gratitude for saving my esteemed cousin-dono." The male weaselkin who appeared as the bodyguard seemed to be the cousin of the weaselkin merchant who facilitated this meeting with the emperor. ording to the AR reading, the weaselkin merchants uncle whos in the senate appears to be his father. "As a token of our appreciation, my father wishes to invite you to a banquet--" Come to think of it, one of the special scientific vehicle captains said that his rtive was a member of the senate. I have to talk to them about the matter of prisoner exchange, but the mysterious dragon knight Outis has no diplomatic channel. Lets push the matter to the crown prince on Dejima Ind. That able man must be able to handle it well. The hyahhaa mercenaries who were hunting civilians have found employment first, perpetually at a Shiga Kingdoms coal pit. Ive no doubt that they will work hard for the sake of people from now on-pulsorily though. "--Kuro-sama?" "Ah, sorry." I waste to reply since I thought of unnecessary things. "Then I will take your offer." Thus its decided that I will visit the head family of Norouyn in the first-ss estate, bringing Liza and Zena-san who have dressed up. By the way, Liza is wearing red chic dress and Zena-san is wearing cute azure dress. Both look like normal dress outwardly, but their defensive power is equal to the early days golden armor. "Uwaah, its dazzling." "What vulgar lighting befitting of weasels." Zena-san is excited to see the luxurious mansion. In contrast to her, Liza who hates weasels frowns. The bodyguard who came with us had run inside to inform his father, the host of this party. "Ah! Its Alex." When I turned at the impudent voice, the two women I saw in the station were standing behind a reception desk-like table. Theyre wearing bold clothes with open chest valleys unlike the other receptionists, so theyre probably guests. The ck haired girl is pointing at me, while the purple haired girl is stiffened with a pale face. "--Wait a minute, I cant see his." "I can see him though?" The purple haired girl muttered in panicked voice and caught the arm of the ck haired girl who was going to rush out of the booth. "Master?" "Let me handle this." I hold Liza back whos going toe forward with my hand. I could hear Zena-san starting defensive magic chant in low voice. The thing that prevents her magic power from leaking out during the invocation is my handmade. "N-not that! Im saying that his status is invisible!" "Eh? Wasnt Mikohi said that theres nothing your appraisal cant see cause its through God." "Thats why Im surprised! Call the guards!" "Eh! Me?" "Quickly!" "Mou, youll have to treat me giga serving of the stations parfait next time kay." Urged by the purple haired girl, the ck haired girl reluctantly moved. The difference between the temperamental purple haired girl and the my pace ck haired girl is extreme. When I made a step forward, the purple haired girls body got wrapped in purple light. I dont know the details since she has Hide Skill on, but its probably an activation of some kind of Unique Skill. Its probably a kind of Unique Skill that will protect her together with the ck haired girl. "Do not be frightened--" I walk toward the purple haired girl while taking off the [Thief God Harness] on my arm. This [Thief God Harness] is like my [Mana Camouge] as it can even prevent the divine gift [Status Check] reincarnated people have. "--Ill let you see it, Tomiko." "Dont call me Tomikooooooooo!" I said the girls name as shown by the AR reading to ease her tension, yet she denied it out loud. Looks like she has aplex about her name, I should have called her [Kunelia] like the ck haired girl did earlier. "Stop at once! My automatic counterattack <> will retaliate any attack by twofold back at the opponent." Tomiko who looked nervous exined her own ability like some mob character in a manga. Its probably a diversion to prevent me from going at them. "You shouldnt talk about your own Unique Skill to your opponent--" I release [Lesser Spark] from my finger. Its Tama and Pochis favorite [crackle crackle] magic. "Kya" The lesser spark increased by twofold came back to me from the screaming Tomiko, but it vanished before me. Looks like I was protected by the wind magic Zena-san invoked. On the other hand, it seems Tomiko who bounced the attack got some damage, her beautiful hair looks bad due to the spark. "--Since Id be forced to deal with you like this then." After saying that, I tell her, "Ive made it so you can appraise me now, just look." Tomiko appraises me while being cautious like a cat. Ah, I can see--huh? Its not Alex, Kuro? Reincarnated person--no, theres no Unique Skill. Speaking her thought out loud to herself in Japanese seems to be her habit. Are you a new transported person called by the emperor like Asuka? I have no rtion with the emperor. Ie from outside the empire. I replied back the question in Japanese. Tomikos attitude immediately softened. --Outside? Like Nezu-san? Im sorry but I dont know anyone called Nezu. I see--thats right isnt it. He was a reincarnated person, a ratkin from the north. The ratkin demon lords face shed in my mind, but it must be unrted. Some armed male guards rushed in. Theyre brawny lionkin and tigerkin men. "Kunelia-sama, is the white hair over there the suspicious person?" "N-no. It was a misunderstanding!" "--Misunderstanding?" The lionkin who seems to be the captain conversed with Tomiko. Mikohi! I called the guards! A-Asuka-- Seeing the ck haired girl behind the men, the purple hair muttered awkwardly. Then, our bodyguard came back. "What is happening here?" "Y-young master.... There was a slight misinformation, this person is--" "Anything wrong with this gentleman? Hes the guest of honor today called by father do you know?" Tomiko and the guards face became pale after hearing the bodyguard. Apparently, offending a member of senate in this country is quite a dangerous thing to do. "It was nothing. Forget about that, lets go now if youre done with the things there." Nothing good woulde leaving things in this situation so I urged the bodyguard to guide us to the host. "So youre the emissary of Shiga Kigndom. Since youre an emissary, is it correct to assume that youre an earl or a duke?" "Neither. I am an ordinary citizen." Wonder if that shouldnt have been the case for an emissary? While thinking that, Im with a member of the weasel senate in a uselessly gaudy room. Since its only Kuro whos allowed to meet him, Liza and Zena-san are standing by in the waiting room. "--Ordinary citizen? Yet you wish to meet His Majesty the emperor?" "I am a follower of Hero Nanashi-sama. Shiga King and the crown prince have given me their recognitions, have you not heard it?" "His Highness Crown Prince...." This man calls the crown prince with [Highness] instead of [Majesty]. Hes probably in the emperors faction. I tried to probe various things out of the senate member, but he shrewdly dodged all of it. During this chance, I also tried to ask about the emperor and the tactician Touya. "--His Majesty is a great person. He has turned this once small country that had no choice but getting oppressed left and right by major powers into an empire in a single generation. An impossible task for ordinary men." I wanted to ask about his personality, not achievements, but I couldnt get anything useful from him who adored the emperor. On the other hand, as for the tactician Touya--. "I do not fancy that bald tactician, but he is a capable man. His involvement in realizing the emperors Rich Country Strong Army n is big. I thought he was nning a rebellion when he established Brains and started to meddle with science, but that bald tacticians loyalty is genuine." Wonder what he did to make this man think its genuine? An unexpected answer came out when I asked about it. "He was the one who held back the rebellion of the foolish reincarnated person, Kazuras rebellion who was apanied by the demon lord. He sacrificed his own body to protect His Majesty. After that, that guy has only an arm and an eye." The name sounds familiar. The weasel demon lords name should be Kazura. I didnt call him by name even once so I might be mistaken, I should check it. Itd be annoying if there were still other demon lord out there. "Are you talking about the rat demon lord and the weasel demon lord at Dejima Ind?" "--Weasel demon lord? The only demon lord that appeared should only be the rat demon lord from the north. The reincarnated weaselkin certainly did many barbaric experiments and research befitting to be called demon lord however...." It seems the weasel demon lord had been evil ever since he was an ordinary person. "Then, Hero Hayato has already dealt with them both at Dejima Ind." "Is that so.... Reincarnated person Kazuras death is deserved, but his ability will be missed. The science products from Jipan were highly prized among the empires high ss society, and he was also the driving force behind the empires scientific progress...." Despite all that, his behaviors were so bad they forced him into Dejima Indsbyrinth. Recalling my conversations with the weasel demon lord, I understood what happened somehow. "Father, please excuse my rudeness while youre in the middle of a talk--" I wanted to talk a bit more, but since the banquet was about to start we went to the hall. "Amazing--" Zena-san was surprised when she saw therge hall for the banquet. Very long tables are lined up in the banquet hall, and great variety of dishes, so many they look like theyll spill out, are ced on top of the tables. At first I thought they were trying to show off the Weasel Empires prosperity, but judging from the guests reaction, such festivities seem to be an everyday happening. Many of the dishes make use of oil and butter, reflecting the chandeliers light off them. They truly look heavy on the stomach. There are grapes and fruits ced on tall bowls between the dishes, theyre probably the pte cleanser. Lots of flower decoration too, but no one even bats an eyelid at them. Were guided to the seats near the host while exposing ourselves to the inquisitive gazes of the guests. "Somehow, everyone is looking at us." "Gazes from weasel worth less than garbage." Liza replied the anxious Zena-san by looking down at other people which was unusual for her. Both of them are talking in Shiga Languange, so no one around us should be able to catch it. And the party began after the hosts greeting. "Its delicious isnt it." "Yes, dishes have no guilt. Let us get tasting." Oily meat dishes seem to be nothing for the young Zena-sana and Liza. I only took a mouthful of each for future references and enjoyed the rare liquor offered by a rabbitkin waiter. "--Eh?" Chasing after Zena-sans line of sight, I saw a weaselkin vomiting over the decorative nts. It seemed he was used to vomiting, he came back to his seat and resumed to eat as if it was natural after he wiped his mouth with a cloth given by a servant. Apparently, itsmon here to eat for the sake of eating and then continue to eat the dishes after vomiting the content of ones stomach. How do I say this, its like the period of the ancient roman empire at its peak. "How very like the gutless weaselkin. Throwing away the life of other creatures they received just like that." Liza shakes her head as if saying theres no cure for them. Come to think of it, Liza and Zena-sans stomaches arent bulging even though theyve been eating an amazing amount of food for a while. "Im d that Ive learned the Art of Eating in the solitary ind pce." "Yes, you can eat to your hearts content if youpress the food in your stomach." --Art of Eating? Come to think of it, I did feel that everyone had been eating a lottely. I thought that their metabolism were just raised due to the increased STR and VIT from the level up for sure. However, I feel that Tama and Pochi are still often downed with bulged stomach even with this Art of Eating thing. Dont tell me, they ate until their stomaches became round on top ofpressing the content inside? "Ooh! Is she going to challenge the Whole Roast Dragon! That Shiga Kingdoms Lizardkin is a monster!" "Nay nay. She probably simply doesnt know that once one challenged the Whole Roast Dragon, one has to finish it alone." Voices of surprise reached my ears. Looks like Liza had begun eating the whole roast lizard on the center table. It seems the strange unwrittenw is the reason why no one put their hand on it. "This is tasty." Liza continues enjoying the whole roast without minding the noises around her. Lizas meal scenery is really elegant thanks to the open manner lecture held in the solitary ind pce. "Damn it! Itd be a disgrace to the empire if we only look while doing nothing! Show them that Weasel Empire never gives up!" The weaselkins swoop down on the whole roast on other tables with some strange sense of rivalry. They said some cool lines, but its ultimately a mere gluttony. And surely theyre no match against Liza eating meat--. "S-she ate it all...." "F-first time I saw it happened." Shocked eyes and voices are directed at Liza. However, Liza whos wiping her mouth with a handkerchief doesnt seem to notice it. "Fuuh, Im full." "Zena-san, youre really a light eater." "Here you go." "Thank you, Sa-Kuro-sama." While wryly smiling at Lizas words, I offered a fruit water to Zena-san. "Eating the same dishes over and over again is getting tiring. Lets have some chicken next." After muttering that, Liza asked a waiter for the whole roast bird. Several Mr. and Mrs. who were eating greedily fainted after they saw that. Lots of dishes are avable after all, Zena-san and I are looking over Liza-san eating happily with warm eyes. The courtyard is opened after the banquet for people to amuse themselves with dances and games. Liza is surrounded by the food fighters, being praised somehow or other. Judging from what can be heard, it seems a lot of Liza fans were born after they saw her eating the whole roast earlier. I asked Zena-san to be the stopper to prevent Liza from losing her temper from dealing with the weaselkins. As for me--. "I see, so Nezu-san was exterminated." "He was a kind person when he wasnt a demon lord." --Im gathering intelligence while drinking together with the reincarnated person Tomiko and the transported person, the ck haired girl. ording to them, the rat demon lord was bound by the emperors [Geass] and got imprisoned in the experimental institution. It seems the rat demon lord regained his sanity after they extracted the miasma out of him, he was called [Nezu] and they befriended him. "Scumzura got what he deserved though." "He demanded our body for thetest issue of the journal and pushed down Neka-chan into the warehouse." The weasel demon lord was also a viin here too huh. I got enough information about the two demon lords, so I changed the topic to the emperor and the tactician Touya. "Ah, sorry. I cant talk about the emperor." "Same with me." "Could I hear the reason?" "Sorry, thats not possible too." Judging from their attitudes, the information is probably banned by the weasel emperors [Geass] skill. "What about tactician Touya?" "That ones fine. I know hes level 55, but skills and other things are hidden like me so I dont know." "We dont know his race or age either right?" "Un, various numbers and terms I dont know floated if I tried to appraise him. Maybe he used an artifact from Brains they said." "Hes bald but handsome you see." "If only he doesnt talk like an old man~" I dont think theyre lying, but I dont understand the point of hiding his age and race. Hes probably hiding the fact that hes long lived, but I dont think thats an important enough information to hide.... The ground shook while I was lost in thought. "Guess its about magnitude 2?" "Its quite long isnt it." "Sure theres a lot of themtely." "Its strange you know, quakes should be few around here." The two former Japanese are fine with the quake, but the people in the hall seem to be frightened by it, both the guests and the waiters are hiding under the tables. "Theres also rumors about monsters appearing in the slum and the underpasses, maybe its some kind of omen?" "As I thought, banishing people rted to temples is--" "Dont say stupid things. The temple people volunteered to go to the parishes in order to build Gods gardens." Hearing rumors about monsters, I tried searching the map thinking it might be something simr with the matter that happened in Shiga Capital, but theres no monster besides the food monsters like the one back then. Some of the food monsters probably escaped and caused some uproars. The edible monsters might be a secret to everyone but the people involved. "Hey hey, why dont we slip out here and go to Mikohis mansion?" "Eh, my home?" "I mean, mines a dormitory--the walls thin you see." The ck haired girl wrapped her arms around mine and said that suddenly. Its not just my imagination, I can feel her amorous nce. Thanks to Kuros foreign actors handsome face, looks like she wants a one-night stand. I dont intend to have one with her, but this is quite a fresh experience. "Mikohis house is a mansion yknow! Theres about 10 maids and sheep!" "Thatsmon around here. Look at the top people of Brains, theyre living in huge mansions with servants numbering more than one digit right." "Ahaha, Harem Section Chief and Seraglio Deputy Director are like that innit." Those are some amazing nicknames. Theyre probably surrounded by many women. "Sorry but I have something to discuss with the senate member after this." "Thene visit Brains." Fumu, not a bad invitation. "Ill being if youre alright tomorrow." "Its a promise!" I exchanged pinky promise with the forceful ck haired girl, and added the visit to the [Brains] in my schedule. Book 15 - 15-21. Brains 15-21. Brains Satous here. Its said that a genius and an idiot are two sides of the same coin, but since Ive never met a genius in real life, Im not sure about the authenticity of that saying. I think its impossible to find a single genius among innumerable idiots though. "Its a cuboid building without appeals isnt it." "So this is the base of Brains...." Liza and Zena-san muttered while looking up at Brainss base. It looks like a research institute or a business building. Two Temple Knights are standing guard on the entrance while looking bored, theyre ring at us, or rather at the bodyguard. The domestic bureau the bodyguard belongs to seems to not get along well with the Temple Knights. "Ah! You came you came! Mikohi, Alexs here!" The ck haired girl whom Ive gotten familiar with during the several days here is waving her arms while looking impatient at the the automatic ss door opening. Three purple haired reincarnated people are behind the ck haired girl. One of them is Tomiko who invited me here, while the other two seem to be the director and the vice director here ording to AR reading. "Hee, so hes the actor-san emissary of Shiga Kingdom." "Director, Ive heard that the courtesy with nobles in Shiga Kingdom is strict. You should not be too frank." "Eeh, thats annoying." The angelic smile of the director whos wearing a white robe darkens. Even if hes beautiful the director is a man, so I dont feel anything even if his good looks get cloudy. ording to the information shown on the AR reading, hes level 41 and, surprisingly, doesnt hide his skills, his Unique Skills are [All-Purpose Drafting], and [Precision Work]. He also has various other production skills. The vice director is hiding her skills so Im not really sure, but judging from the daisho katana on her waist, its probably something rted to them. "Im Kuro of Shiga Kingdom. I am merely an emissary without peerage, thus you dont need to use stiff polite speech with me." I introduced myself when we got close enough to have a conversation. "Huh? You heard us? Im Kenji Orerian the director here. That might sound like a fake name but its the real one in this life you see." The director seems to be more easygoing than I thought. His name is [Kenji] on the AR reading. Yet he adds Orerian on his name, he must cherish his family after his reincarnation. After briefly exchanging greetings, we walk in the hall with him guiding us. We separated from Zakuga the bodyguard, so hes not here now. "This ce is bright--are you using Light Drops?" "No no, those are LEDs you know." The director answered my question lightly. "Ell, ee, dee?" Zena-sans pronunciation was somewhat cute. "Now that Kazura-sans no more, weve got to work hard and reproduce them or else we cant rece them." "We sure lost a valuable man." The vice-director replied Tomikos remark without a hint of regret. "Itll be quick and easy if we just find a reincarnated person with a Unique Skill that can synthesize rare metal, but the merchants under the imperialmand of his majesty the emperor couldnt find one even after scouring the whole world, it might be impossible." I see, so thats the reason why theres a lot of reincarnated people in the Weasel Empire. "Saeki-san or I can make them as long as we have the material though." Looking up on the map, this Saeki-san is someone with single digit level and has no Skill, so hes probably a technician who worked in apany that dealt in LED production in his former world. Right, I have to confirm one thing--. "Since you have LED lights, that means you also have a power generator?" "Un? We do. But since we got the gasoline from Kazura-san, now were using Electric Turtles and Electric Frogs to charge electricity on batteries." "Using monsters as a substitute of power generator huh." Just when I was about to be convinced, I realized that he was joking. "--Thats a lie isnt it? You can just usemon coals to run a steam turbine right?" "Mou, you noticed too fast. And Ive made a dummy generator room for visitors and all." The director puffs his cheeks, the vice director and the ck haired girl are looking at him with enraptured expressions. Tomiko is the only one whos looking at the three with cool eyes. Several ss cases are put on a side of the wide corridor, exhibiting various things like a microwave oven and telephone instruments. "Theres a lot of unusual things." "Those arent made by the weasels, they seem to be articles from Japan." Liza answered the surprised Zena-san in Shiganguage. Liza-san knows more about Japanese culture than Zena-san due to my flip-phone and Arisa telling her about various things with illusion magic. "The things over there are summoned by Kazura-san. We still cant reproduce most of them you see." The director said that in a slight vexation. Even if he can draw a blueprint of an LSI with that Unique Skill, he probably doesnt have the facility to actually make one. After walking on the corridor for a while, one of the sides has changed to one fitted with ss, showing the ce with Electric Turtles and Electric Frogs generator like he said earlier. "Heres the room to exin our research to our patrons. If we show our thermal power generator recklessly, there might be someone whod want to remodel the steam lotives you see." I thought he despises the weasels but it seems hes also rtively cautious against them. "Once we can operate arge scale thermal power nt inside a building, the Weasel Empire will be a bright ce like modern Japan. Installing telephone and electric lines are difficult though, so well need to make a power nt in each city ysee." "How wonderful, director. The whole empire will benefit from science." The vice director gives an apuse with a serious look on her face. "Do you know about the taboo of the Gods?" "Un? Of course." He calmly answered when I asked him in a low voice. Hes smiling and looking straight ahead but only his eyes arentughing. "Can you see the ck building over there?" The director points at a neighboring big building that can be seen from a small window. When I nodded, he said, "We have nu-clear weapons over there you see." Searching the map, every kind of modern weapons--even a nuclear submarine surprisingly, are inside the building. Theres even SLBMs with nuclear marks inside a warship. Theyre probably summoned by the weasel demon lords Unique Skill. Im intrigued just how theyre maintaining them, but it must be mostly with Fixture magic. "Are you going to threaten the Gods with nuclear weapons?" "We can probablyunch an attack that has enough power to create another sun." The [Gods Fragments] that couldnt even be scratched by the holy swords shed on my mind. "Its futile. Physical attacks dont work on Gods." "Hee, Its as if youve fought them huh?" The director looks at me with squinted eyes. Tomiko and the ck haired girl have disappeared before I knew it. Apparently the vice director who noticed our conversation sent the two away by asking them to do some errands. "ording to my Master, even the holy sword that could cut demon lords couldnt even interfere with God." "Hmmm, Hero Nanashi of Shiga Kingdom sure treads a tough life." The director said that with a voice slightly mixed with pity. I also just want to have an easygoing sightseeing tour if I could. "Well, putting that aside, Touya-sans probably going to do something bout the Gods." "Are you close with tactician Touya?" "Ahaha, dont even joke about it." The director replied whileughing, but he spoke of it with chilly eyes. "That person isnt someone who will fight head-to-head fair and square anyway, in order to defeat the gods, hes probably even willing to bump with your master and that thing whose name I hate to say you know?" The director looks up at the sky from a small window while saying that. What does he mean by that thing? Its probably not the new hero of Saga Empire, and judging from [thing whose name he hates to say] and an existence that can oppose the Gods--I see, that huh. I can see a faint white moon in the noon sky the director is looking up at. "--Whats that?" "Its a mock-up of particle elerator." When I asked him about a ring-shaped object in the courtyard, the director answered as such. "That, you see. Im using that to find out the true nature of magic essence." --The true nature of magic essence? "You see. I cannot allow myself to not know the unknown. Once I understand magic essence, Ill investigate the reason why there are unscientific things like Skills and Level, andstly--" The director pulled my ears and whispered, "I want to find out the true identity of Gods" with a serious look. "Keep it a secret from everyone okay. I havent told anyone bout it." After the director said that jokingly, the darkish anger burst out of the vice-director who has been abstaining herself calmly behind us. I p Lizas shoulder who reacted to the anger and retaliated by coercing the vice-director to stop her. Still.... Researching about true nature of magic essence and all, this director is a true scientist. His way of thinking is fundamentally different from me, an engineer. "But, you see, theres a lot of obstacles in this world, its hard to carry experiments." He said that while looking at the particle elerator mock-up. "That particle elerator is about 10 kilometer long, but theres too many monsters on the ground theyll quickly break it." "Isnt the smoke cars rail longer?" "Ahaha, youre so funny Kuro-san. I can quickly repair it if its just lotive rails, but thats not possible with the particle elerator." The director turns at me with a smile of disdain. "We can immediately start the next phase once we can sessfullyunch the experimental rocket to the geosynchronous orbit though. Fortunately, some of my colleagues have the Infinite Inventory, so they can carry the parts needed to the space and we dont need tounch often. This kind of things is whats nice in a fantasy world isnt it." Im interested in his research and its possible to immediately start the experiment with my cooperation, but since it will obviously vite the gods taboo, I restrain myself and speak nothing. --Why are you restraining yourself? Just do it if you want to. I felt like I heard such devilish whispers, but I dont intend to deviate from the rule created by the creator of this world, however imperfect. At least for my sake and the sake of my close friends. And--. "EEEEEH! Theres monsters in space too?!" "The elves refer to them as mysterious creatures, but a lot of them are of the same ss as the Great Monstrous Fish Tovkezeera." "Y-you serious.... Damnit, God is death!" Hearing the directors begrudging wail, I almost told him that two of them had already died, but since thats probably not the response he wants to hear, I leave it to the vice-director to console the director. Tomiko and the others came back then. "Director, whats wrong?" "Looks like hes a bit shocked." Tomiko and the others acted as our guide in ce of the director who went back to his room due to feeling unwell. The director seemed to be the only one peculiar, the others staff members were allmon people such as old factory workers and exhausted middle-aged male engineers. "--Do we want to go back to our former world?" My question seemed to be unexpected, the people who were having a weing party in the dining room fell silent. "Dont even joke about it." "Right. I was asked the same question when I first came here, no way Im going back to that world." "Here, the meals are delicious, I can live in luxury, I have a house, a private car and above all, a job." "I havent got a bride yet, but the thought of leaving a world where beautiful diligent maids, elves whom I havent seen yet, and girls with cat ears exist doesnt even cross my mind." Apparently, the Weasel Empire asks the people they summoned about their will at the time of the summoning. Most of the people here seem to be happy about their treatment, they dont seem to want to go back. "Isnt it better to ask that question to the people who fell into the slum?" ording to a middle-aged engineer, young people who didnt have the required technical skills and ideas, and refused to even do chores are prowling around in the slum by relying on distributed food. It seems many of the Japanese people who left this ce couldnt adapt to the city life and picked that course. "Those guys are only wallowing in self-pity, youd be better off not getting involved with them you know?" They told me that, but I decided to check it with my own eyes. "--Gods punishment is upon us! People! Pray to God, and beg for mercy!" That sermon reached my ears once we got to the slum. When I turn my eyes at the source, an old weaselkin priest that looks like a dead tree is shouting out loud with fiery eyes full of madness. It looks as if hes going to spout fire from his mouth. "That holy mark is of God Zaikuon. If Master allows, I can take care of him." Liza is ring at the old priest without hiding her animosity. The memory when she was tormented by the fat Zaikuon priest in Seryuu city might have resurfaced. "No, theres no need for that." I point at a direction where several government officials are running. "Holy Master Bodrazog, its the emperors pawns!" "Were changing ces! O pious youths, follow after me!" The elderly priest took about 10 young people into a back alley. The transported people Im looking for are among the youths who escaped with him. Looks like theyre not waiting for distributed food in the slum, but devoting themselves to their faith. Quite an intense act. Of course there were several transported people who didnt participate in the act, but I couldnt even connect a conversation with them since they were too lethargic, let alone asking their will, I stumbled at the first step. If I were someone whose overflowing with the spirit of a volunteer, I probably would frequent here until they open their heart, but unfortunately, since Im just a hypocritical ordinary person, I dont intend to take care of them more than this. Of course, itll be a different story if theye to me on their own. And then, Lady Liedill visited our mansion when we returned there. "Kuro! A summon from His Majesty the emperor! Were going to the Imperial Castle!" Lady Liedill caught my arm and pulled it. As always, she doesnt have consideration to an international guest, I think its because shes been living in an isted nation. "Right now?" "Thats right! You cant make His Majesty wait. Your clothes fine, juste with me now." Looks like the emperor is unexpectedly hasty. Now then, lets have an audience with the emperor--. Book 15 - 15-22. Audience 15-22. Audience Satous here. There are people who want to settle everything by force anywhere. Theres not many of them in modern Japan, however, might unavoidable for that ratio to increase in another world. "This hallway is gorgeous isnt it." "Its just a bad taste of the riches." Zena-san let out a sigh of admiration while we were walking on the luxurious hallway of the Imperial Castle. The hallway is full of carefully ced decorations made of gold, silver and ivory, its truly showy. Liza thinks that its a bad taste since the culture in Shiga Kingdom is different, but I think these ornaments are quite tasteful if theyre set up ordingly. The ones here are just us three, Lady Liedill and a maid whos guiding us. Zakuga the bodyguard got into a quarrel with Lady Liedillsrades, the Temple Knights, and was dismissed when we arrived at the castle. He was treated quite badly, but since he didnt particrly ask for support, I left him alone. I was talking with Zena-san while walking between the ornamental pirs and statues when the maid suddenly made a sudden turn. "Oy, where are you going. The audience hall is straight ahead isnt it?" "Im very sorry. The passage ahead is currently under renovation... therefore we cannot use it." The maid seemed to be scared of the threatening attitude of Lady Liedill, she averted her eyes when she said that. --Oh? I nced at the map since I was bored and saw that there was no renovation going on the hallway ahead. I couldnt see anything like renovation even after spinning the 3D map, so I checked the hallway with space magic [irvoyance]. As the result I confirmed that the maid was lying, so I told that fact to Zena-san and Liza with [Tactic Talk] magic. "Renovation huh.... Must be because the idiots, Gilzem and Dazlim, fought inside the castle. Good grief, those idiots are just." Lady Liedill seemed to believe the maids lie. Maybe the maid averted her eyes to prevent Lady Liedills [Dragon Eyes] from seeing through it. I found a suspicious person behind a pir as I was walking while being on guard. "Yo, long ears." A giant weaselkin carrying a 3-meter long thin sword appeared. Hes the number 2 of the Temple Knights at level 70. If were only looking at level, hes about as strong as the current Liza. "Gwalba-dono.... Im sorry, but Im acting under the imperialmand of His Majesty. Leave it forter if you want a bout." "My business isnt with ya." He sneered and told Lady Liedill off. "This great mes business is with the heros follower over there." "Are you going to point your sword at His Majestys guest?" "Whaaat? Ya afraid of me, heros follower? What a big coward ya are." --Cheap provocations. "Gwalba-dono! Kuro-dono is a guest of His Majesty!" "So what! Ya think I can miss this chance to fight someone strong." Lady Liedills restraint was brushed off by Gwalbas fighting races reasoning. The people here can probably manage even if this kind of problem arise since the country is isted. I can see how he ends up with his personality if he grows up in such an environment. "Aint it better if yer master be called Sissy rather than Hero?" "Is that a provocation?" Liza on the back would snap if I let this go on, so I looked down at him with cold eyes. "Hahn! A follower who doesnt fight back at insults for his master s just garbage." The tip of a magic spear wrapped in red light appeared before the eyes of Gwalba who seemed bored. "W-whaaat! Just when." Gwalba stepped backward using Flickering Movement in a panic. I wonder if the shiny hair on his forehead from cold sweat? "Excuse me, Master. This small fish will be dealt with quickly, please wait a minute." Liza apologized for her indiscretion while keeping her line of sight at Gwalba. I should have kicked Gwalba and made him faint when I sensed that she was about to snap. "Okay. I allow you to engage. You can seriously injure him, but try not to kill him." "Understood." Lady Liedill seems to find my permission unexpected, she tries to stop us in a hurry. "Wait, Kuro-dono! Gwalba-donos personality and conducts are the lowest but theres no one but Captain who could match him in a fight among Temple Knights." "Long ears! Dont say it like the great mes weaker than Captain." Irritated by the twos quarrel, Liza shot a very small Magic Edge Canon between them. "Juste at me. I will teach you your ce." "Fine by meeee, you lizard!" Gwalbas unsheathed sword is d in blue light. "--Holy weapon?" Zena-san was surprised. She has her own holy dagger inside her bag, yet she still gets honestly surprised, its very like Zena-san. Zena-sans honest cutesy really is her nice point. "This is the holy sword granted by the emperor to great me, Monofoshi Zao. An imitation magic spear made from low ss monsters cant hope to rival it!" "Close that dirty mouth. Youre polluting Magic Spear Douma which Master has created." The red pattern on the magic spear receives Lizas quiet anger, pulsing profusely. "Heres a greeting, shing Steel sh! For now, die!" Gwalba used physical reinforcement on his body in an instant and swung down his long sword while using the Flickering Movement. The sharp sh that looked as if it could cut air molecules sliced Lizas figure, the after wave of the attack broke the paving stone behind her. Cloud of dust and roaring sound came flowing here from the depth of the hallway. The expression of Gwalba who was grinning, sure of his victory, froze. "--Youre fit to be a street performer." "I-impossible, you evaded the great mes shing Steel sh?" Lizas magic spear, d in Magic Edge, is thrust before the neck of the groaning Gwalba, his adamantite neck guard fell down in half. Looks like Gwalba couldnt see Lizas Flickering Movement and Ground Shrink. "Merely leaving a decoy afterimage, every one of mypanions can do that." She pulled the magic spear while saying that and readied her stance. "Take your stance. I will teach you how the strong fight." Liza dered without feeling triumphant. "Thank you for waiting." "Good work. Shall we go then. The emperor is probably tired of waiting too." Leaving Gwalba who has been sunk into the wall behind, we urge the maid to press forward. His pride seems to have been crushed by Liza, but its not like hes injured enough to die, there should be no problem leaving that weasel alone. "Y-yes!" The maid who had an expression like her soul had came out seemed to remember her duty, she straightened herself and replied and then guided us while looking frightened. "W-with that Gwalba-dono, to be so one sided...." "He had probably never fought an opponent who is of the same strength or stronger than him. There were too many opening and wasteful moves." Liza said that calmly at Lady Liedill who muttered in disbelief. Well, on top of training with opponents of different types, Pochi and Tama everyday, Liza also spared with me, Hikaru and even ck Dragon sometimes, so theres no surprise that shes be strong. Being able to instantly fully recover by going back to the solitary ind pce and drinking advanced magic potion and elixir no matter how injured she got might have a big effect too. "Please wait in front of this door." When we arrived before a door made of unknown alloy, the maid ran up to the Imperial Knights who stood guard in front of it at a quick pace. These knights seem to be of a different affiliation than Lady Liedills Temple Knights. I operate the menu to obtain information about the emperor. Hes around level 40, not too high, his skills are mostlyposed of governmental and negotiation type ones, the only thing we need to be wary of is the [Geass] skill which we knew already. --No theres still more. I found a [Special Ability] column on the emperors status. He has two Unique Skills, [Lucky Star] and [Reflect Unlucky]." Looks like the weasel emperor is a reincarnated person. Im intrigued why he doesnt hide his info. Maybe theres no point in hiding it since his Geass skill is famous. Just in case, I put severalyer of mind magic [<>] on Liza and Zena-san. They already have the automatic defensive items made by analyzing Raka, but I feel that this magic is stronger as a countermeasure against the emperors [Geass]. "We will be holding your weapons custody here." "Understood." I hand over the magic gun on my waist to the Imperial Knights. Zena-san and Liza are going to wait in the waiting room next to the audience hall so they get to keep their weapons. "Shiga Kingdom emissary Kuro-dono, step forward before the presence of His Majesty the emperor." I step into the audience hall thats deeper than Shiga Kingdoms. There is a huge throne in the rooms depth, as if showing the emperors authority. The weasel emperor with purple fur whos sitting in that throne is also huge. --Mainly horizontally that is. Ive seen a lot of people fat people before, but hes a far more heavyweight evenpared the real sumo wrestlers I saw in the national sumo dome, let alone Mr. Overweight. Hes at least three time the width of a normal man. "--In other words, Shiga Kingdom is going to be the patron of that guy?" "Affirmative. Everything is just as whats written in that letter." After reading the Deration of Independence, the emperor very lightly sighed in a way that couldnt be noticed by the people around him. And he muttered in a very small voice my Attentive Ears skill couldnt pick up, "So he really picked that course", I caught from the movement of his lips. Apparently the emperor had predicted that the crown prince would dere independence. "What! Shiga Kingdom intends to cut off Dejima Ind!" "Those bastards, now that itse to this, we should sortie our unrivaled airship force and raid their capital!" "Aye! Even without utilizing the science, our victory is cemented if we deploy half of the Temple Knights even if the dragon knights that appeared in Makiwa Kingdom were to intervene." The weasel ministers who was in the audience hall got roused when they heard about Dejima Inds independence. Apparently, unlike the weasels people outside the country, I feel that the ones inside the empire is short tempered, or rather theyre quick to blow their tops. Its interesting how they went past Dejima Ind and straight to Shiga Kingdom. Perhaps the ministers of Weasel Empire have someplex about Shiga Kingdom. "Call General Putepo." With the emperorsmand, a chambein quickly left the audience hall. --So we cant avoid the war after all huh. "General Putepo?" "Are we going to leave the conquest to an ipetent person who only got his peerage from his house?" "It might be possible to suppress Dejima Ind if theyre alone in this...." Quite a harsh evaluation. After a while, someone wearing odd disorganized ceremonial clothes who seems to be General Putepo appears. Hes a plump weaselkin who looks like a small fry. "Your Majesty, I havee at your call." "Dejima Ind has dered independence. Your third army is fit for the subjugation." "Crown Prince-dono rebelled! I Putepo will burn down all of Dejima Ind and make it a hell where no one alive." "No need of unnecessary killing. Arrest only the crown prince by all means, or if its not possible--kill him." "Ive certainly epted Your Majestysmand." General Putepo epted the weasel emperorsmand with exaggerated gestures that reeked of acts. ""Please wait, Your Majesty!"" A lionkin and a tigerkin wearing Temple Knights ceremonial dress entered the audience hall while speaking in unison. "Lord Gilzem and Lord Dazlim huh...." "Those rowdy bunch. They probablye here to protest and ask for their participations." The ministers spoke ill behind the back of the two who were wrapped in violent aura. "Your Majestys authority would be stained if you left it to an ipetent general." "We will take care of it all with just our toons if you would leave it to us." Lionkin Gilzem and tigerkin Dazlim appealed at the emperor while showing off their muscles. It must be a popr style in Weasel Empire. Dear me,munication between cultures is difficult isnt it. The weasel emperor once again muttered in a small voice that couldnt be heard by the people around, my [Attentive Ears] skill picked up, "These fools." "Ive put my trust on General Putepo. I am sure that he will do the job as I wish it to be." Hearing the emperor, the two made sullen faces, General Putepo had a satisfied smile on his whole face. However--[As I wish it to be] huh. I caught a glimpse of the emperor not wanting to win the war. "Moreover, you Temple Knights have more fitting battles waiting. Work hard to seek strength until that time." The weasel emperor followed up at the two who looked discontent. "Weve prepared a new are in the artificialbyrinth at the suburb. Capture thebyrinth and improve yourself." The emperor instructed and then a chambein presented a tray with egg-sized jewels on it at the two. It seems those are an item called [Teleport Stone]. Id like to learn the way to make them if theyre as the name imply. "Acknowledged!" "Im itching for a fight." The two gleefully took the [Teleport Stone], bowed at the emperor and left the audience hall. Now then, its about time to talk with the emperor and get down to the business--. I have to talk about the science and the taboo. Book 15 - 15-23. The Forbidden Science 15-23. The Forbidden Science Satous here. Theres a saying, [Understand everything from only one part], but I think one needs to [Study 1000 times, review 10000 times] in order to embody that. If you dont have a foundation on anything, youll notice that you wont make it once you enter the society. "--Emperor, I have a slightlyplicated thing to talk about. Could we talk in private if possible?" "Very well,e several steps forward." The emperor said some g-raising thing, but since my Trap Detection and Crisis Perception skills arent reacting, it should be fine. After walking several steps ahead as instructed, the ground around the throne began to descend. Looks like the throne and its surrounding is an elevator. "Dont you think youre too careless?" "There is nothing to fear. My good luck knows no adversary." I see, it looks like the weasel emperor is absolutely confident in his Unique Skill. This elevator seems to continue outside the map. It probably connects to the City Core. The descent speed is slow, so I decide to talk about the taboo while were descending. "--Do you know that science, particrlymunication technology and railroads, vite the Gods taboo?" "Of course." The weasel emperor nodded at me. "Then--" The weasel emperor raise his hand to stop me from pressing on. "We started precisely because weve done the preparation." "Preparation? Are you talking about your experiment with a small country? Or maybe its about the nuclear weapons in Brains?" The weasel emperor bursts intoughter after hearing me. "Do you know about Kakyo?" The weasel emperor suddenly asked that question once he was doneughing. He ignores my bewilderment and continues on. "Spreading around the world, permeating their own culture on every part of the world to preserve it." "What about it?" I still dont understand what he means. "That is precisely the role model. My kins have spread throughout the world, thus our culture and blood would note to an end even if Weasel Empire were ruined by the Gods." The weasel merchants whom I saw not only in Shiga Kingdom but the whole world shed in my mind. Regardless of which country they were, they did business with their own culture. "--Youre already sure of your destruction?" "A wise ruler has to prepare many hands." Several images floated across my mind. "Like the parishes and Dejima Ind?" "Thats right. The parishes of where only the pious believers and priests are gathered have none of the science, and Dejima Ind which is estranged from our empire most likely wont be subjected to the gods wrath." Yet hes sending a subjugation army on Dejima Ind--no, thats why he assigned an ipetent general huh. But that means he wont save even 10% of the empire. "Are you going to sacrifice the majority of your subjects?" "What kind of statesmen abandon their people. Those are simply insurances in case we lose to the Gods." The weasel emperorughed down at my critic. "Do you think you can win?" The emperor had a vicious smile that looks like its cursed when he heard my question. It appears he really intends to win against Gods. "Chances are high that you wont win against Gods even if you use nuclear weapon yknow? Or maybe youre going to use it to threaten the Gods?" "An anecdote from an ancient king huh. Have you read the tes in the Room of Truth?" Oh, some enigmatic words came out. "Room of Truth?" "Its a storage housing the records of The Sage who continues to carve the truth since an age older than the ancient times." I see, I dont know who this [Sage] is, but that [Room of Truth] looks to be the weasel emperors source of information. "Everything, from the Gods taboo to how the civilizations that vited the taboo were destroyed, are recorded in it." "And yet, youre still going to fight the Gods?" "Thats right. Time is nigh for the people to be liberated from the control of Gods Blessing." --Liberation huh. Somehow, the word [Liberation] is littered in bad images ever since I came to another world. Its probably due to the strong impact of the demon lords believer groups, [Wings of Liberty] and [Light of Liberty]. "Id like to ask for a shameless request. Could you let me read the tes in that Room of Truth." The things about Gods taboo that I know mostlye from Corpse in Selbira Labyrinths loweryer and the story I heard in my fight with [Dog-head Demon Lord]. Demi god-mode Aze-san said that she didnt know about when I asked her. "Hou? You wish to know the source of our empires power." Hearing my request, the weasel emperor grinned gleefully. --Looks like hes going to ask for something extravagant in exchange. "I ask you five things as thepensations." The weasel emperor spread his thick short fingers and said that. That reminds me, the elevator has stopped descending in the middle of the way. "Two of them are a sacred stone--Philosopers Stone the size of a persons head, and a Darkness Crystal big enough to free a huge rocket from the shackles of gravity." The weasel emperor said that while folding his fingers. "Once our fight with the gods begin, you and--Hero Nanashi and his followers--" Fumu, hes probably going to ask for my assistance. "--Are to stay neutral." "Neutral? You dont wish for us to take your side?" "Thats right. People who carry Gods Fragments in them cannot go against Gods." --What the heck is that? "First time I heard of it." "There were cases of it happening in the past. A hero of God Parion cannot brush off the request of God Parion." I shouldnt swallow the weasel emperors words whole, but if the [Gods Fragment] is something simr to backdoor, it should be easy to hack it. For example, if they can arbitrarily manipte the information shown on my Menu, like say, adding [Possession: Demon Lord] state on someone, I will be cautious against that someone. However--. The [Girl in Painting] that I saw in my fight with the Dog Head passes by my mind. --That seemingly indifferent girl doesnt seem to be the type who will go to the trouble of manipting someone from outside. Of course, I dont know if that girl is really God Parion since the one who said that was the Dog Head. "I promise you our neutrality." If the fight with Gods really starts, it seems I will need to withdraw to the solitary ind pce with Arisa and Hikaru. "Whats the remaining two?" "Once we begin our fight against the Gods, that will probably be the source of persecution. I dont care if its only within your reach. Please protect my fellow countrymen." "Understood." Hes quite the countryman. I can just order all Echigoya Firms branch offices in the whole country to shelter them. "Andstly--" The weasel emperorsst demand was slightly troubling. "--How about it?" "Understood. I promise you that I wont do destructive acts on anything I see beyond this." I dont know whats in the area ahead of us since its of another map, but the tactician is probably there. They might be hiding the third demon lord after the rat and weasel demon lords, but the only demon lord thats dangerous enough to equal the dog-head and the golden wild bear king should only be the [Goblin Demon Lord]. Id be surprised if they had sealed God Zaikuon who is in the middle of revival, but since its not like I have a particr attachment to the God, I think I can easily ignore it if thats the case. "Just in case, its not a site for human experimentation and torture is it?" I asked just to be sure since Im not a superman who can carefreely hold a conversation while witnessing the weak going through such thing. Even if I wont do anything destructive, I could rescue them after all. "I have not such an irrational hobby." "Good then." Once I nodded at the emperor, the elevator started to descend once again. For some reason, the weasel emperor doesnt use his [Geass] skill on me. Its strange when he can make things easier just by using his [Geass]. Maybe hes restraining himself from easily relying on his skill. We continue descending while Im thinking that. The wall on one side of the elevator became transparent at the same time my Radar notified me that I had entered a new area, a huge underground cave came into my view. Its probably about as big as therge cave under Shiga Capital. Theres a ss cylinder that extends to the ceiling in the center of therge cave with bare bedrock. The cylinder is filled with green liquid, a giant creature with purple white ash skin that looks like a formalin-soaked specimen is floating inside. Looks like its not a dead specimen, its just sleeping. "A giants embryo--no, thats not it." --Its a troll. Its body is abnormally big, it has ox-like dark purple horns. The tusks protruding on its menacing face looks sharp enough to prate even the ck Dragons scales. --A troll demon lord. If Im not mistaken, his name was mentioned during my fight with the Dog-head demon lord. Dog head said that he snatched a useful Unique Skill from the troll demon lord or something. "Thats right. That demon lord is the one called The Sage, the record keeper of the Room of Truth." The weasel emperor jerked his chin, urging me to see the demon lords status. AR readings show [Demon Lord] as his main title and [The Sage] and [Recorder of Truth] as his hidden titles. His level is 109, his skills are full of magic skills. And his Unique Skills are [Dragon Vein Connection] and [Infinite Record]. He probably records the information he gets from [Dragon Vein Connection] on something using [Infinite Record]. "Look, the next te arises." I shifted my sight per the weasel emperors word and saw a light purple te growing on the ss cylinder where the demon lord was sleeping. That transparent cylinder seems to be made of something different than ss. Once the te finishes growing, it freely falls down. I imagined that it would break on the hard ground, but its velocity decreased in the middle of the way, ending the fall with only a hard sound. Masked men in white robes gathered there, they collected the te, put it on a workbench-like thing and then started doing something. "Thats your source of information?" "As you can see." The emperor affirmed. The source of the weasel emperors information really seems to be that troll demon lord. No wonder he made me promise not to [Do anything destructive no matter what I see beyond this.] "Maybe the troll demon lord just tricking you by manipting the information?" When I asked that, he scornfullyughed, "Hmph." "Do you think someone whos been entrusted with a country didnt do that much evidence gathering?" Guess hes right, the ones at stake are not just his life after all. "Weve confirmed that the information from at least 700 years ago are recorded with no mistake." The weasel emperor said confidently that with a triumphant look. The elevator finally stops, a bridge made from an artificial material that looks like its made from Force magic, is hanging between the elevator and the floor. "--Let me take over from here." A man wearing deep purple overcoat appeared from the opposite side of the bridge. The [Old Man] noh mask hes wearing on his face peeks through his hood. Indescribable difort and disgust arose in me the moment I saw that figure. However that difort and disgust immediately abated. Intrigued by the unnaturalness of it, I checked the log and see-- >[Anathema Mask]s effect resisted. --disyed. It seems to be a mask to make him disliked. Of course, thats not all, with normal appraisal, the only information that can be seen are that his name is [Touya], titles are [Tactician], [The Hated], and [The Isted], and his level is 55. The degree of concealment is even higher than the [Hide Skill] reincarnated people have. The performance is quite high, though not as good as my [Thief God Harness]. "Tactician Touya huh." "Right on the mark. Kuro the emissary of Shiga Kingdom--" I could hear a boy-like voice ovepped by an old man voice. The mask seems to camouge his voice too. And then, his true information is disyed besides the fake information on the AR reading as a double exposure, as if it knows that Ive seen through the camouged voice. His skills are [Unknown] concealed by [Hide Skill], but everything else are bare. Surprisingly his name sounds familiar to me. "--And your true identity is." Tactician Touya stopped his words to put on airs. "Hero Nanashi of Shiga Kingdom." I can imagine the face of an elf with a triumphant look behind the noh mask. Hes probably smirking with half-open eyes. "Youve done your homework, tactician Touya." Yes, his race is elf. And his name is--. "Or perhaps, I should call you Trazayuya the elf sage?" Book 15 - 15-24. Trazayuya 15-24. Trazayuya Satous here. The scene of the detective main protagonist splendidly untying the case in a mystery series, fully loading the catharsis, is really wonderful. Its just that, the feeling of bitterness from having all of your wrong reasoning shot down is the only real w isnt it. "Hou? Well done figuring that out. Correct." I thought he would y dumb, but he easily admitted it instead. Tactician Touya--No, Sage Trazayuya lowers his hood and takes off the mask. I could see me-like swaying light in his purple eyes. On the other hand, theres no eyebrow on his cleanly shaved head and the pointed end of his ears are smoothed over too. That reminds me, I remember reading, "My life will run out soon", in a document I found in [Trazayuya Maze]. Wonder why hes fine? Asking, "Didnt you die?" would be too rude, I cant do that. "However, Touya the elf has died. Ill have you understand that the one here is Touya the tactician of Weasel Empire." "What do you mean?" Does he want to erase his Sage persona? "I was saved by His Majesty when I was foolishly turning into a demon lord. Thus my life as an elf ended at that time." Sage Trazayuya--Tactician Touya smirked as if mocking himself. Although I cant know for sure, he probably used too much of his Unique Skills in order to create the [Maze]. Nevertheless, Im surprised that the weasel emperor would go to such a distant ce even if it was years ago. At that time, he might have been a willful crown prince, or perhaps a prince whose session right was low in the order. "Did you build the empire as a repayment of the favor?" "--Favor?" Tactician Touya looked puzzled. "Is it not?" "I helped build the ideal empire because the weaselkin offered me the Dungeon Seed they found in a ruin as apensation." --Dungeon Seed? I recalled thebyrinth in Seryuu City when I heard that unfamiliar term. I wonder if thatbyrinth was also created using that Dungeon Seed thing? "Let us end the reminiscence there." The emperor who were left behind, corrected the subject on track. "Sorry, Tarou. I said something unnecessary." "Add emperor there. The subordinates can hear us here." "Ill be careful, Emperor Tarou." Hes speaking familiarly with the emperor using his name even though he was calling him [His Majesty] earlier. I still cant quite grasp the rtionship between tactician Touya and the emperor. Right, Ive to confirm several thing before we get to the main subject--. "I want to confirm some things first. Why did you do acts of terrorism in Shiga Kingdom?" At first I didnt ask about it since I thought it was only natural for the emperor of the Weasel Empire to cause disturbances behind the back if they regarded Shiga Kingdom as their enemy, but if it was an instruction from Sage Trazayuya who should have had a favorable rtionship with Shiga Kingdom, Id like to know his intention. "Acts of terrorism?" Rather than feigning ignorance, it feels more like he doesnt understand what Im talking about. "You guys were the one who gave the Reborn Seeds to the spies of Holy State Parion right?" "Youre notpletely wrong, but its not correct either." Tactician Touya corrected me in a roundabout way. "Us giving the Reborn Seeds to the spies of Holy State Parion is the truth, however we did that in order to escte the revolt on the western part of the continent to attract the gods attention there. We also never expected that the spies of Holy State Parion would ignore the war and do acts of terrorism in Shiga Kingdom." I stare at tactician Touyas eyes. Theres neither wavering nor impurity there. I see--Looks like hes not lying. The ones behind the illicit manufacturing of the Fiend Drug in Selbira Labyrinths underground were the demons after all. "Touya, tell him about the gods taboo." "I do not mind, but wouldnt it better for him to check the document himself?" "It would be impossible to read 20.000 years worth of record wouldnt it? Its not like hes connected to a search engine." I can search just fine if I put them in my Storage, but Id better not tell them about it. "Ill read the documentter. Please tell me the summary." "The things that are treated as Gods taboo are Reincarnated person and transported person teaching the way to make integrated circuit (LSI), Means of permanent mass transportation, Easy means ofmunication between cities, Mass production through factory modernization, andstly Printing." I see, Mukuros railroad was the second and themunication tower fell under the third huh. Sailing boats and airships probably barely miss the second criteria. Space magic andmunications through city cores are probably in the clear since they dont meet the condition of [easily] for the third one. But, the fourth one is a close call. I was going to start doing that with Echigoya Firm. However, the first one, integrated circuit should be pretty simr to the golem creation process using [Philosophers Stones] and magic cores--no, Im the only one who know how to do that besides the elf. That means, revealing that technology to outside world is dangerous huh.... I feel that it should be safe since its a magical technology, but theres no need to tread on thin ice. --Wait, theres something amiss. "Treated as taboo?" When I repeated tactician Touyas word, the emperor grinned an evil smile. "Thats right. The gods never distinctively said This is a taboo. They simply gave Divine Punishment to a country and then they gave a notification through the oracle miko that the country had vited the taboo." Thats quite awful. Its like executing someone and thenter said that, "Thats a crime so you get to be punished." "The time difference between the time a taboo was vited until the Divine Punishment is quite wide on each case, youll see if you read the documentter. There are cases where it happened the next day at the earliest and 10 years at the longest." That means Weasel Empire hasnt triggered the divine punishment for longer than the one in that record huh.... "Do you know what are the differences?" Taking the tactician Touyas ce, the emperor asked me. "Is it the existence of people who have Oracle skill or perhaps holy magic skills?" I answered while remembering the time I met Lady Liedill. Adding up the istion of the parishes, this answer must be right. "Correct." The emperor floated a carnivorous smile on his face when he heard my answer. "We obtained the conclusive evidence by testing it in a small country." --Oy. "Hereditary skills (Gifts) the like of God Urions Eyes of Condemnation do not appear to trigger the divine punishment. People with low level holy magic also wont reach the Gods." From the story I heard from the captain of tank unit I captured in Makiwa Kingdom, that country wasnt destroyed even after viting the taboo, but judging from the emperors way of talking.... "What happened to that small country?" I couldnt help but asked even though I already knew the result. "Of course, it was destroyed--" Hypocritical anger is rising in me from hearing the way he calmly said it like a researcher who merely reported the result of the experiment. The destruction of a country with no acquaintance of mine should have nothing to do with me, yet I cant help but empathize. "Suppress your anger. The one who destroyed it was not us." The emperor told me that the king of that country was the one who happily introduced the technology brought by his spies in the country. He only let the spies to be caught on purpose. "Tarou, humans cannot think as logically as weaselkin. That applies to the hero too--nay, precisely because hes a hero, he dislikes seeing the weak being unterally exploited." "Fumu, either way. Im going to annihte any country who bares their fang on my country without leaving anyone alive you know?" "Even in spite of that." I take a deep breath to calm my mind while listening to tactician Touya reprimanding the emperor. Thanks to the maxed out MND stat, calmnesses back to me as if a switch was turned. I should feel thankful for this convenient body, but it makes me feel weird at myself somehow. "If youre going to die anyway, Ill give you a meaningful death--" "Forget about it. I dont want to break my promise." I interrupted the emperor and unterally told him. Ive promised that I [wont do destructive acts] in exchange for the information after all. "--Finding someone who can think logically is harder than searching for a star fragment in a dessert." The emperormented something, so I turn at tactician Touya. I still have something I need to ask him. "Ive heard from the crown prince. The way to oppose the gods is something that anyone knows, therefore no one arrives at the answer--." "That guy is talkative, contrary to my expectation." Tactician Touya sighed at my question. "Youve seen the rocket in development at Brains havent you?" I affirmed. "The answer is space." --Huh? Thats surprisingly normal. "The known range of the Gods of this world is from the ground to the low orbit at most. If we just build facilities that inherit the scientific technology on the back of the moon, those guys cant do anything about it." I see--I dont think its that simple, but it fits with the things the emperor asked me. --Mu? For an instant, really only an instant, the emperors expression twitched. Im not saying that what these two talked about are all lies, but it seems theres more to it. I probably wont get an answer asking them here anyway, so Ill keep it in the corner of my mind for now. "Touya, the Philoshopers Stone and the Dark Crystal that you want are finally avable in sight." "Excellent. Now we dont need to search for the undersea city in the souther sea whose existence itself is doubtful." The emperor and tactician Touya had that conversation while I was pondering. Apparently, the thing they were looking for in Nenerie the undersea city was not the floating engine in the central part of the city, but the Darkness Crystal which should be used in the core of the floating engine. "So, when are they going to be avable?" "Thats up to him." The emperor jerked his chin at me. "Ill give them to you now." "--What?" I took out a Piloshopers Stone and a Darkness Crystal from my storage and handed them over to Touya. "As expected of Hero. Infinite Inventory has no limit so you can carry your item at all time." Tactician Touya muttered enviously. ording to Arisa, it seems there are some reincarnated people who have Infinite Inventory, but Ive yet to meet one. The emperor nods satisfyingly and then he calls the masked people with a bell in his hand. "Kuro. I will fulfill my promise. You can read the tes in the storage of the Record of The Sage all you want, however you are not allowed to take them away." After saying that, the emperor called a masked person with graceful body line. I cant see her look but ording to AR reading, she seems to be a 120cm tall female spriggan. "Looking for tens of hundred millions tes without a guide will be painful. Follow this librarian. Use her as you like." "Thank you." After thanking the emperor, I follow the librarian to the te storage. Tactician Touya has already returned to the surface, the emperor is riding the elevator back to the audience hall. When the librarian touched the door of the te storage, it lit up and I could hear the sound of a key opening. "This ce is the Infinite Bookshelves." "I can see that its a kind of spacial expansion.... This is amazing." I saw bookshelves that extended everywhere without limit the moment I entered the te storage. "Lead me to the oldest tes." "Yes, please over here. Please do not be separated from me. People who do not wear this mask wont be able to leave once they get lost here." The librarian told me threateningly. I can easily get out here whenever with Unit Arrangement, buting back here would be troublesome so Ill make sure not to get separated. Weve just walked for a few steps but I already cant see the door behind and the bookshelves around us have changed to ones that look quite old. The fantasy sensation is quite nice. "These are the oldest tes from approximately 20000 years ago." "Alright." --Now then. Each te only has around 128 words, but reading all of the hundreds millions tes normally would take too much time. Guess Ill have to use my trump card here. "Ill be reading them using a special kind of method. Make sure not to get surprised." "Special? Please do not damage the tes--" "Of course, I promise you that there wont even be a chip on them." I interrupted the librarian, extended [Magic Hands] to pick around 100 tes and put them into my Storage. "--The te!" The tes reappeared faster than the librarian could finish her surprise. Of course at their original locations. The contents of the tes stowed in the Storage are saved as picture data. I originally wanted to use the advanced magic [Copy Storage] used to preserve old books. Pasting them into paper would take time, but it can be done in an instant if its into image files. "Lets steadily go at it." "Y-yes." I urge the librarian and copy the tes one after another. I wanted to quicken the pace, but copying 1000 of them at the same time was my limit so I used the Parallel Thinking skill to read the saved contents while continuing copying more. ording to the records on the tes, floating castles like the Shadow Castle in the eastern Rumooku Kingdom that were in active service 20000 years ago were the oldest. The record began when the troll demon lord was defeated by the Dog Head Ancient King and sealed in this burial mound. "--These are all just troll demon lords grumbles." For 100 years after he had been sealed, many of the records were of the troll demon lord bad mouthing Dog-head. The next most numerous ones wereints about the Gods and an ancient magic empire. If the troll demon lord is to be believed, it seems the ancient magic empire at that time got the support of the God blessing and cruelly and tyrannically oppressed the vassal kingdoms on the ground. Dog-head and troll demon lord raised a revolt against the gods for the sake of liberating the kingdoms on the ground from the ancient magic empires rule. However, Dog-head gradually went on rampages and started destroying the kingdoms on the ground which should have been the ones he was intending to save so the troll demon lord became hostile at the Dog-head but he was defeated and got sealed away. Theres also a record about the Dog-head and his manservant getting defeated by the gods and god apostles soon after. Though it seems Dog-head had been reviving himself every hundreds to a thousand year using Selbiras Labyrinth as the seedbed. Most of the demon lords stopped reviving once they revived themselves a few times, but the Dog-head was especially obstinate and continued to revive himself. Every time that happened, ancient dragons and heavenly dragons who were easily provoked had a revenge match against the Dog-head and got themselves beaten, and then the Gods entreated the Dragon God to defeat the Dog-head. Looking at the records, it seems there was only a few which got sealed like the troll demon lord. Surprisingly enough, the most dangerous one, the Demon God was sealed by the Gods. It seems the Demon God is sealed in the moon, though the source of the information is [Oracle Miko] so I dont know if I should really believe it. Looks like the Demon God was sealed when it was exhausted from its fight against the Dragon God. If this is all true, then while being sealed the Demon God might be--no, its not like I have a proof that the Demon God knows about that. Lets stop putting guesses on top of guesses. I see that the weasel emperor spoke the truth, at least from the records Ive read so far. However, I couldnt really find any proof about how reincarnated and transported people arent able to defy the Gods. Indeed, there were records of some baffling behaviors like a hero who didnt act like a hero at all ending up losing his blessing and got killed by a demon lord, or a hero who suddenly assassinated a demon lord the moment he reconciled with that demon lord. There were also cases where a demon lord who was reigning its kingdom in peace suddenly destroyed the kingdom with its own hand, and a reincarnated person who was allying himself with a hero killed the hero during the triumphal return from their demon lord subjugation, but I think those arent enough to insist that they were manipted by the Gods. There were several records of reincarnated people and heroes challenging the Gods and the gods apostles, but none was victorious. Some demon lords defeated the gods apostles, but none was able to gain victory against the Gods. Even that Dog-head was only able to end it in a draw in several asions. I think tactician Touya and his cohorts found the way to win against the Gods from these cases, but I couldnt understand how. The only way to ovee Gods that I can think of is by having them fight against another God. The only sessful example of threatening the Gods was Corpse. Other than him, every one who did was destroyed. "--This one is finally at 600 years ago huh. Just a bit more." I turned at the librarian who had been quiet since a while ago, she was sinking on the floor while looking like her soul had escaped her mouth. I check the clock on the menu in a nce. Yup, I got way too absorbed. Its just a little bit more, I want to read all of them before going back, but shes already at her limit. Ill go ask for another librarian. I carry the girl and [Teleport] to the entrance with space magic. One question appeared in my mind while I was opening the door. --If their aim is to build a base in space, then what are they keeping the nuclear weapon for? Judging from the documented tes, I dont think physical attacks work on Gods. Right at that time, the ringtone from the space magic [World Phone] rang in my mind. --From Arisa. Master, is it alright to call you now? Yea, no problem. Is there any trouble? Arisa hesitated at my question. Looking at everyones condition on the marker column, it doesnt seem to be a life-threatening trouble. No, well rather than trouble, its Quite an indecisive attitude for Arisa. W-wait, Nana. I said you cant, this isnt Tactic Talk, so your voice wont reach. Looks like something is happening with Nana. While still being connected to Arisas call, I connect a call to Nana with [Telephone]. Master! Affair is wrong so I tell! The only one who is allowed to call Master, Master, is me--calling familiarly is prohibited so I tell. It became even more iprehensible. It seems Nana is talking with someone over there. Id better go back to the solitary ind pce for now. Family crisis over world crisis. I open the menu and glide my finger to the Unit Arrangement. Ugeeh, you serious! Dangerous words came from Arisa. --I cant dy anymore. I return to the solitary ind pce with Unit Arrangement. There is--. "Master, found!" A little girl with snow-like white long straight hair jumped at me. Err, who are you? I couldnt issue that question at the girl who looked like a kitten who had found her mother. I nced at Arisa for help. Book 15 - 15-25. Dungeons Function 15-25. Dungeons Function Satous here. I wonder since when was it, stories about dungeon management became asmon as the stories about adventurers clearing dungeons. Personally speaking, I think it started from the fourth volume of the ssic dungeon exploration RPG masterpiece. "Master! Master, Master!!" The white haired little girl repeated the same word while hugging me. I asked Arisa for help, but shes only scratching her cheek, not looking like shell take any action. "Master is my Master so I dere." "Mwu, too close." Nana hugs me from behind, Mia tries to separate the white-haired little girl away from me. Due to the physical correction from her level, Mia easily pulled the little girl away. "Aa, Master! Let me go, Masteeeeeeeer!" The little girl who got separated panicked and struggled to desperatelye back to me while crying. Seeing that, Nana muttered "young organism" and stopped moving. "Bullying is uncool~?" "You shouldnt make a little girl cry nanodesu." "Mwu." Mia loosened her grips from Tamas and Pochis cover fire, using that chance the white-haired little girl jumped out and clung back to my waist. As Lulu enters bringing some tea, I sit down on the sofa and put the little girl on myp. Tama is looking enviously, but it doesnt seem like shell push her aside. "Now then, so whats with this girl?" ording to AR reading, her name is [Core Two], her race is [Homonculus]. Since her affiliation is the Dejima Inds [Phantasmal Labyrinth], shes probably the external probe unit of the Dungeon Core. "Picked up~?" "When Pochi was traveling to better herself inbat with Tama, she was in nude and chased by bad people nodesu." Tama and Pochi puffed their chests with eyes full expectation, so I patted and praised them, "You two did great." Pochis exnation was a bit too short, but she probably meant that they found Core Two running away from bad people when they were training. Still--. "How did you girls know that she was my acquaintance?" "Looking for Master~?" "She said Master, so its Master nanodesu." I see, thats really like Tama and Pochi. "Master, lets go home. Its dangerous outside the dungeon you know?" Core Two turned her head upward while clinging to my chest. Nana twitched whenever Core Two called me Master, but it seemed she was controlling herself, recalling the time when Core Two was crying. "Theres not many ce safer than here you see." The only ce safer than here is probably only Yuikas base with her barrier. "Not true." Core Two shook her head. Im not sure if she doesnt believe me, or if she cant ept it. "Well, thebyrinth will be conquered sooner orter after all~" "Not true!" Core Two reflexively objected Arisas carefree words. "If Im with Master its going to be absolutely absolutely invincible!" "W-well, if Master is there even a straw house would be invincible." "Of cour~se?" "If youre with Master, everywhere is wonderfully peerless nanodesu." At Core Twos rebuttal, Arisa assented with a stunned expression, Tama anad Pochi also agreed. Core Two inclined her head in confusion at their reactions and looked up at me. "Would you like some snacks?" "Snacks?" After confirming that we had calmed down, Lulu came in with snacks. "Choco biscuit~?" "You put biscuit on the sooft chocte and eat it nodesuyo." Tama and Pochi exined the snacks today to the Core Two. "Chocte?" "Young organism, you do it like this so I teach." Nana demonstrated it to the Core Two who didnt understand. "Tasty. Master, its tasty." "Thank you, dont mind me, you can eat more." Core Twos eyes sparkled on her first bite, she turned back and offered the chocte biscuit to me. I bit it once and prompted her to eat the rest. "Master, a~n." When Arisa mimicked Core Two and offered her chocte biscuit to me, the other girls also mimicked her and offered theirs. Im not too fond of sweet things, but it tastes curiously tasty today, maybe because I was investigating things for a whole day and all night. "Kya" When I pretended to eat Lulus finger along with her chocte biscuit, she got surprised with reddened face. The effect of staying up all night might have just seeped in. "--So, did your talk with the emperor go well?" Arisa asked while licking the chocte on her fingers. "Hey, the other girls will imitate you." While whacking Arisas head, I get Arisa, Hikaru and the others to go to the other room to talk about my talk with the emperor. I asked the other girls to take care of Core Two. "Master, please dont leave me." When I put her down from myp, Core Two separated her hands from the chocte biscuit and clung to me. "Im just going to finish my business for a bit. Once Im done, lets go to the Phantasmal Labyrinth. Until then, wait here and enjoy the snacks okay." "U-un. Ill wait." Core Two nodded with an anxious look. I waved my before going out of the room to ease her anxiety even a bit. "--Hes evil." Sera who heard my story gave her impression about the weasel emperor with an indignant expression. The ones here are Hikaru, Princess Shistina, Sera, Arisa, and me. It seems Lady Karina is training in the desert training site with virtual golems. Ive informed Zena-san and Liza who got left behind in the Weasel Empire that Ille back once Im done here. "Really? I think its normal for a king to make his nation prosperous though?" "B-but. For Ancestor King-sama to say such thing." The princess put her hands on her mouth, shocked at Hikarus statement. "The eastern end of the continent where the weasels live is a poornd, I dont think they would have survived if they hadnt done that you know?" "Well~ they do say that poverty dulls the wit, so I also agree on that part--" "Wait, of course I do think viting the taboo is a problem okay?" While listening to Hikaru and Arisas conversation, I calm down Sera who seems like she cant vent out her anger. Theres no need to use mind magic. I just pat Seras shoulder whos sitting beside me, Sera who noticed her lost ofposure takes a deep breath and leans her head on my shoulder, calming down. "And, what are you going to do Master?" "I want to collect a bit more information from the Room of Truth, after that Ill pull back." If the emperor understands that viting the taboo might mean fighting the gods, then I dont need to be noisy from outside. I dont intend to intervene on their domestic affairs. Im going to send some kind of surveince though as Id hate it if theyunch the nuclear weapon here. "You wont prevent it?" "Yeah, even if I announce the thing about taboo to the people there, Id only be treated like an insane madman." In fact, I saw such activities in the Imperial Capital. Moreover, the people of Brains and the important people of the empire are participating in it despite knowing the danger of the taboo. "Does that mean forsaking the citizens?" "Satou-san wont ever do such a thing. If the Gods divine punishment is about to ruin the people there, he will surely cause a miracle." The one who reacted to the princess was Sera who clung to my arm. Arisa and Hikaru are pping their mouths, having the position of defending me stolen from them. As a matter of fact, theres an underground shelter under the Weasel Empires imperial capital simr to the one in Shiga Kingdoms Royal and Duchy Capital, so they probably wont all die out even if the Gods divine punishment happen. If it looks dangerous, Im thinking of evacuating the citizens to the sub-space with [Another World] magic. Doing that should count as lifesaving, not intervention, so theres no problem. "Itll be forestalled though." "Isnt it fine? In this world theres a lot of people who dont understand whats important until the damage happens." "Un, building Shiga Kingdom was also tough.... For Sharlick-kun and the others." Arisa and Hikaru approved at my self-ridicule. Even if I act preemptively, theyll most likely resent me saying, "Youve gone and done unnecessary things" instead of being thankful as the result after all. "Hee, so this is the Dungeon Master Room." "First time Im in one." Arisa and Hikaru are looking around the room curiously. "What is this~?" "Its glittering nodesu!" "Pretty." "A, aaa-! You cant touch that!" The other girls are also loitering around here and there. Pochi and Nana seem to be the type who, for now lets push, when they found a button, Core Two stop them whenever theyre about to push something. Master, please dont let outsiders inside the <>. "Theyre all my rtives." --There is no problem if theyre your rtives. My random excuse was epted. Looks like Dungeon Cores are unexpectedly flexible. "Huh? The main core calls Master by Goshujinsama?" As a result of the analysis of the information from Core Two, that way of calling seemed to be of the majority, so its been changed. Dungeon Core cordially replied Arisas question. While still being expressionless, Nana nodded, looking somehow satisfied. Master, please confirm the present situation of thebyrinth. A graph showing the total sum of the Dungeon Point appeared in front of me. "Uwa~, you really use Dungeon Point (DP) to manage abyrinth." "So torture room and prison exist?" Arisa and Hikaru peeked from my sides and muttered. Master, is this arrangement weird? Would you like to return it to the state before the previous masters customization? The Dungeon Core seemed to have a doubt seeing their reactions, it timidly asked me. Apparently, the current setting was set by the weasel demon lord. "Can you show me that temporarily?" Yes. Three gauges are disyed; the amount of magic power, the amount of miasma and the amount of souls. These are the general numerics needed for the dungeon, and the dungeon point is a notation for them. "Show both of them side by side." Yes, Master. After saying that, Dungeon Core changed the disy. Quite a convenient interface. The part where I dont have to rewrite the code myself is wonderful. "Oh my--Master updated the interface." Soft feel of something voluminous stuck on my back. It appears shes Core Two who has be adult sized. "Mwu, guilty." "Geh, loli girl became a kyonyuu." Arisa was only surprised but Mia quickly pulled away the adult Core Two. Id prefer if she was a bit slower. "Hey look, Satou! This is amazing!" "It really is." Hikaru and the princess beckoned me while staring at a three-dimensional disy. I looked at them out of interest and saw endless stream of Chant Orb names in a column, numerical values were disyed on the right. "Dont tell me--" As I stared up at the 3D disy, Core Two nodded. "Its the list of item for the treasure chests with the needed dungeon point." Come to think of it, my [Chant Orb] was found in abyrinth. That means I could have gotten the [Chant Orb] if I just controlled Seryuu City Dungeon Core huh.... Its just a postscript now though. "--This is nice." I cant make too many of them since it needs a lot of DP, but this looks usable to power up the girls and the executives of Echigoya Firm. Master, is it to your liking? "Yeah, Ill frequentlye here a bit more." Looking at the gauges earlier, I can supply the magic power and the miasma as much as needed, but I cant do anything about the soul gauge. Theres no way Im sacrificing the adventurers who enter the dungeon just to power up mypanions. At most, I can only change a boss room into a training room for the girls and bring monsters from outside there. Theres no skill that we urgently need right now anyway, Ill just take this slowly. "Now then, its about time we get back." "Master, are you going somewhere?" Master, the ce for Dungeon Master is here. When I said that, Core Two became teary eyed. The Dungeon Core also asked me with tearful voice just like Core Two. This looks as if Ive done something bad. "Then, you can just make a permanent gate to the solitary ind pce here right?" "Yup, then Core Two-chan can go back and forth and she wont get lonely will she?" Hearing Arisa and Hikaru, Core Two looked up at the Dungeon Core. I understand. I will adopt thatpromise. Weve reached an agreement somehow so I make a gate that connects to the solitary ind pce. Core Two came with us as if it was natural, Id need to prepare a bedroom for this child. I dont mind if she sleeps together with me if she were in her little girl figure, but I cant do that with her current kyonyuu body. A brownie appeared from inside the mansion in a hurry. "Satou-sama, you have a call from Echigoya Firm." Huh? I shouldve already told them that I was going to Weasel Empire, did something happen in Echigoya Firm to expressly call me? I entered the gate to Echigoya Firm alone after telling the girls that I was going to the Royal Capital for a bit. Book 15 - 15-26. Gods Breath 15-26. Gods Breath Satous here. Ites assailing like a copsing sand hill, like pulling a block of Jenga, like an avnche of the end. You cant always prevent it even if you know itsing beforehand, just like disaster isnt it. "Kuro-sama, youre back from Weasel Empire." Just when I got to Echigoya Firm, the smile of Tifaliza, the bearer of an intelligent beautiful look, quickly found me. "I got your call just when I got back. Did something happen?" I dont think its a pressing matter since it was not an urgent call, but Tifaliza only ever contacts me for the periodical report so it must be rtively important. "Yes, from Makiwa Kingdom--" The name of the country which we, disguised as dragon knights, protected appeared. Did some problem arise regarding the refugee support and restoration? "--Pipin contacted us." Pipin is a former phantom thief and currently a ve who works as an intelligence operative of Echigoya Firm. "If Im not mistaken Pipin is...." "Yes, hes apanying Kei-sama and Sharururun as a backup." Tifaliza supplemented faster than I could recall. The former fake apostle and a reincarnated person, Kei was traveling to trace back the damages she had done with her Unique Skill due to her narrow mindedness. "So something happened with either Kei or Sharururun?" "Yes." Tifaliza affirmed my question. I looked at the twos names on the marker column while I was waiting for her answer. Its alright, neither of them are injured. "ording to Pipin, Kei-sama is able to use holy magic." "Hee, thats good to hear--" I noticed the underlying problem as I indifferently congratted. "--is that true?" "Yes, Pipin saw it himself." Tifaliza gave an immediate answer. "Ill be going to Makiwa Kingdom for a bit." While hearing Tifaliza saying her farewell, "Please take care", and the noisy footsteps of the manager, I left Echigoya Firm behind. I moved to the base point closest to Makiwa Kingdom where Kei and the others are with Unit Arrangement, and hesitated as to whether I should change my appearance. Satou should be more appropriate if I want to congratte her, but appearing out of nowhere like Kuro, visiting Dasles City which is on the back region of the kingdom Ive never visited before will be a problem. --Well, whatever. Such a trivial thing wont be a problem soon. I change into Satou appearance with Quickdress skill and get out of the mountain hut base. "Would be nice if the storm doesnte--" I muttered while looking up at the cloudy sky as if hinting the future. I can see Dasles city below. "It seems Kei and the others are in Zaikuon Temple near the castle." While using Magic Essence Camouge, I teleport to the back of Zaikuon Temple which doesnt have a sign of life. "Glory to God Zaikuon!" "Comee! Its a celebration today!" "Festival! Everybody dance today!" Theres arge crowd in front of the temple, the people are deliriously praising the God. "The believers wille back now!" "Umu umu, we can finally repair this temple." I heard familiar voices from among the crowd. "--Kei." "Sa-Satou-san?!" Hearing my voice Kei wearing Zaikuon priest clothing turned at me in surprise. "Is he your acquaintance Kei?" "Yes, temple head-sama. Hes Pe-Pe-Pen--err, Satou-san, a noble." Apparently she doesnt remember my house name. "Nice to meet you, temple head-sama. Im Satou Pendragon. This may be trifling, but please ept my offering for the temple" I hand over a small bag with 20 gold coins inside. "Well well--how devout of you." Temple head grinned widely at the glitter of the gold coins peeking from the bags opening. The gleeful-looking temple head led me and Kei to the temples drawing room and served their treasured Makiwa tea. The tea was insipid and only had the color for it, but I overcame it safely with the help of Poker Face skill. "Temple head! We have a visitor." "O-okay, wait for a bit." It seems theres a lot of visitors today, theres already been many of theming during the little time we were talking. ording to the temple head, Kei had been making use of the [Compounding] skill she learned from her foster parent to help the restoration of Dasles City and gain believers. "Temple head-sama, theyre--" Judging from the priests expression, looks like they cant turn down the visitors this time. "I will take my leave soon." "I-Is that right. Im very sorry for not being a good host." "Could I talk a bit more with Kei?" "Yes, of course you can." We left the drawing room, seen off by the grateful temple head. "Oh my, looks like we ended up chasing the preceding visitors away." "Oh no, we were just about to leave." The one in the corridor, led by the priest earlier, is the current acting Marquis Dasles, Miss Shelmina Dasles. Looks like shes overworking herself, shes hiding the dark circles under her eyes with makeup. "Your Excellency Marquis!" "Thats incorrect. Im only acting as a substitute until unclees back." Miss Shelmina denied the surprised temple head with a sour look on her face. Shiga Kingdom should have told Makiwa Kingdom the passing of her uncle, Dwod Dasles the pyromaniac noble, but it seems they havent announced it to the public yet. Theyre probably going to do it once Dasles Marquisdom has been restored to a degree. "Would you be the acting marquis? Im Satou Pendragon from Shiga Kingdom. Im stopping by as the people here have been taking care my acquaintance." "Shiga Kingdoms?!" Miss Shelmina was surprised to hear my introduction, and then she introduced herself as she would to a noble of a foreign country. She took my hand and began to talk about how grateful she was for therge airships Shiga Kingdom sent to help transporting the refugees. "As one would expect from the country founded by Hero King Yamato-sama, even Shiga King is a noble person." We helped them using Echigoya Firm name, but it appears she thinks it was Shiga King who unofficially sent the help. We ended up talking while standing, so Kei and I were led back to the drawing room. "Is the thing I heard from priest-dono earlier true?" "Yes of course." After she talked to me enough, miss Shelmina asked the temple head for a confirmation. "Its true! Bless" "W-what are you--" Kei happily stood up and chanted a holy magic spell. Miss Shelminas face stiffened at Keis sudden action. The blessing light rains down over the head of miss Shelmina the territorynd lords candidate. --This is bad. I jump over the table with a speed rivaling short-range teleportation and push miss Shelmina down. The people who didnt understand the situation voiced their surprise. >[Holy Magic: Zaikuon Belief] Skill Acquired. So the revival is true. "Excuse me. Please forgive my discourtesy since it was an emergency." "I-Im saved. Thank you for your wise decision." The only person who understood my action in this ce, miss Shelmina said that with a pale face. "Get away! You insolent rabble!" "Stop it! Viscount is my lifesaver." Miss Shelmina rebuked her enraged escort knight. "Eh, um? You dont like Gods blessing?" I lightly whack the head of Kei who looks puzzled. There are things that you shouldnt do even if theyre out of good will. --And lord needs to control a City Core. However, that has several conditions, and people who have received blessing from god are against one those conditions. Of course, theres a trick that can be used to remove Gods blessing by way of a ritual magic, however it seems that needs a huge amount of cost and time to perform. "Kei, you shouldnt bless someone without their consent. There are people who have pledged their faith to another God." The temple head admonished Kei in an easy to understand manner in my ce. "Putting aside the mean, I certainly saw the actuation of a holy magic. That holy symbol is certainly--" Miss Shelmina tidied her clothes, coughed once and said that. Looks like shes not going to pursue Keis rash action. "--the same as the one in the temple. So God Zaikuon has really been revived." Miss Shelmina clearly stated the words I hesitated to say out loud. Thats right, Kei already had holy magic skill from the beginning. However, Kei couldnt use that holy magic even if she chanted the right spell. Because the source of her holy magic, God Zaikuon had died. And now. Kei is able to use holy magic. In other words, God Zaikuon the source of the holy magic has been revived. Nevertheless--its fast. Once, Demi God-mode Aze-san told me. "When they had just arrived at this world, God Zaikuon and God Garleon challenged the Dragon God and got killed, however they were revived in 1000 years." But, if thats the truth, then God Zaikuon who was killed 30 years ago revived too fast. "Then, we will double the amount of the current offering, in exchange please send priests to the free medical building." "Double the amount now--" The temple head frowned to hear miss Shelmina. "Could you get it back to the same amount as 30 years ago at least?" "Unfortunately, right now the restoration takes top priority." Miss Shelmina shook her head at the temple heads entreatment. Their financial is probably in a bad shape since the king seems to hardly assist. Ill send some fund through Echigoya Firm at an appropriate time. "Is Viscount Pendragon staying in the temple?" "Im not, now that Ive met Kei, Im thinking of departing Dasles City by todays end." I only came here to say [Congrattion] to Kei after all, and I had confirmed the revival of God Zaikuon. Theres no need to stay here for long. --Nn? Red luminous points are reflected on the Radar. "But! I was thinking of holding a party to wee Viscount Pendragon...." Miss Shelmina spoke regrettably. Yet shes not going to forcefully detain me. Weing a noble of a foreign country is probably going to hit their finance hard. I open the map and confirm the identities of the red points while talking with miss Shelmina. Theyre nothing to be afraid about. Theyre level 20 small fries, the points that need special mentions are only their [Fiend Drug Overdose] states and that theyre people that belong to the crime guild [Cannibal Snake]. If Im not mistaken, [Cannibal Snake] are the bunch who led the refugees and did some terrorism at the neighboring Silga Kingdom. "--Viscount-sama! Right, ck overcoat, behind a child!" I heard Pipins voice from beyond the crowd. Looks like hes warning me about the owner of the red point reflected on the radar. "--Tch." "Uwaaa" A man in ck overcoat whos using a kid as a shield assaults miss Shelmina with a dagger. The guard who was going to cover miss Shelmina was rammed by another man from the nk. It seems they slipped into the temples crowd. "Sharu!" "--Did you call?" With Keis shout, a beauty jumped down the roof andnded on the ck overcoat mans back. Shes Sharururun, a former phantom chivalrous thief, now a member of Echigoya Firm whom I, as Kuro, tasked to guard Kei. A different man with brown overcoat behind the smashed man came assaulting while his body was transforming. The brown overcoat man blocks Sharururuns dagger with his transformed ws "Monster?" "Uwaaaa, its a monster!" The members of [Cannibal Snake] who were hiding themselves in the crowd stirred a panic with loud voices. --This is bad. I pull miss Shelminas hand to keep her away from danger and kick the small man who stealthily attacked with a dagger. I invoke the [Calm Field] from magic column while Im at it and stop the surroundings from panicking. After that, I stun the [Cannibal Snake] members with the highly stealthy [Stun Hand]. Its a faulty magic thats easy to block if theres no level difference, but thats not the case if I use it. "V-viscount Pendragon. I-Im d that you saved me, but could you please let your hands go now?" Miss Shelmina appealed with a red face in my arm. Oops, I forgot that I was still embracing her. "Shelmina-sama! Theres no mistake, this tattoo is of the Cannibal Snake." "I thought uncle had annihted them all, so there are some remains." The guard who inspected the man defeated by Sharururun said that. "Viscount Pendragon, and the woman over there, thank you for your assistance. I will be sure to reward youter." "No need for thanks. I only helped Kei." Sharururun curtly brushed off miss Shelmina. Offended by her attitude, the guard is ring at Sharururun. Kei who sensed the worsening atmosphere points at the sky while looking like she realized something. "Look look! Sunbeam!" Kei is pointing at beautiful light streaming between the thick cloud. "Its like the sky is also celebrating Gods revival." Kei spoke with an unnaturally bright tone to break the ice. Lured by Keis smile, everyone smiles. Mysterious toll of a bell can be heard out of nowhere. "What a beautiful sound." I can feel the superior skill of the bell craftsman from the tone of the deep calm toll. I wonder if I should put a bell in the solitary ind pce too? I ask miss Shelmina while thinking that. "Is this from the castles bell?" "I-its not, Ive never heard such a beautiful sound either." Yet, miss Shelmina returned a negative. --Well now? If she who has lived her whole life in Dasles City doesnt know, then where does this sound of belle from? My question is quickly answered. In the worst possible way. <> An intimidating voice descended from the sky. Its like hearing several kinds ofnguage at the same time. Sounds of rustling sound and soil reached my ears. Everyone besides me have fallen prostrates on the ground, with their forehead on the ground. Even thend lord candidate, miss Shelmina is not an exception. <> The voice descended from the sky once again. Looks like it has begun. Book 15 - 15-27. Divine Punishment Satous here. The term Divine Punishment reminds me of the Bible, but the sayings; gods wrath, or [hit by retribution] and various allegories exist in Japan. Ive never suffered from divine punishment and gods wrath firsthand though. <<>> Intimidating voices descended from the sky three times. Oracle skill was added to my Skill Column. Apparently, those are divine messages from the Gods. Several words--nay, a word that had several meanings reached my mind directly. Apparently, Gods hold a conversation not through voices but by notifying a lot of people directly. After a moment of silence, the main subject begins--. <<>> <<>> <<>> Not just one, several Gods seemed to announce it together. <<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>> How do I say this, it feels like a hysteric person who cant exin well because theyre ovee by their emotion. Or maybe it feels like listening to a badly tuned crossed radio? Voices of agony leaked from the people. It seems the intense chains of images are tormenting them. Yet, none stands up, every one of them is enduring the pain. It probably means that their awe toward the Gods are just that strong. Im a bit intrigued as to why I am fine. The toll of the bell stopped before long, and the torrential images that came along with the Gods divine messages ended. Some words I dont quite understand were mixed in but I think theres no mistake that its generally, "Divine punishment will befall Weasel Empire that has vited the taboo." However, the way it was told intrigues me. The Unknown little girl I met in my fight with the Dog-head before was able to converse normally. --Perhaps, the ones earlier were not Gods, but something that pretended to be Gods? Many people have fainted, while the stout-hearted ones begin to stand up unsteadily. Im a bit hesitant to leave behind Kei, miss Shelmina and the others, but please let me off with just sprinkling healing magic here. I move to where Liza and Zena-san are staying in Weasel Empire using Unit Arrangement. "Master!" "Sa-Satou-san, this is terrible!" "Oh good, you two are safe." Liza and Zena-san who noticed me came rushing. They seem to be fine thanks to their high levels, but all the maids in the building have fainted. For now, Ill secure their safety first before grasping the information in Weasel Empire. I go back to the solitary ind pce with the two. "Satou." "Liza~?" "Wee back nanodesu." The youth troupe weed us immediately once we got back to the solitary ind pce. "Huh? Master?" Arisas carefree look seems odd to me. "Did the Gods divine message not reach here?" "Hoe? Whats that--" Arisa who looked dumbfounded dropped the rice cracker in her mouth midway. Apparently it didnt. To think it can even prevent the Gods interference, asking Yuika to set up the barrier was the right choice. "--Dont tell me, the divine punishment for Weasel Empire was carried out?" Please do something about the rice cracker crumbs around your mouth before putting on your serious face. I affirm it, wipe Ariss mouth and take everyone to the living room. And then, an urgent call from Echigoya Firm came. I use [Tactic Call] to connect Manager and Tifaliza. I already know about the Gods divine messages. If theres any problem in our branch offices and the areas around Shiga Kingdom, report to me through the Urgent Call at your discretion. Understood, Kuro-sama. Then we will begin to gather intelligence and the analysis. Manager asked me to hold when I was going to cut off the call. Kuro-sama, I have a request. Id like to grant the right for the branch managers of Echigoya branch offices to provide the umted goods. Will it be alright? Of course. I give you the full privilege of the whole Echigoya Firm. Im counting on you Elterina. Y-yes! Kuro-sama!! I will do my utmost to meet your expectations! Manager replied powerfully at my slightly irresponsible lines of leaving it all to her. Entrusting Echigoya Firm to her and Tifaliza should be fine. I remember one thing and reconnect to Tifaliza. Tifaliza, I forgot something. Record the branch offices which reported the divine messages. --Acknowledged. Wonder what? Am I imagining things or Tifaliza seemed a bit sullen or rather, astounded. Well, its probably not a big deal, Ill go see her directly when I find some time. I cut the call and sit on one of the chair in the living room. All regr members of the solitary ind pce are already here. Along with the irregr members, demon lord Shizuka and the brownie maids. "Somethings that seem to be Gods divine messages came in Makiwa Kingdom earlier." "Gods divine messages? Its not an oracle received by Miko?" Sera asked as I began to talk. "Yea, voices came descending from the cloud." Of course, I checked the cloud and above it but found no one there. At least ording to the map. "Why is it Makiwa Kingdom? Didnt Satou-sama go to Weasel Empire?" "I got a report saying that Kei the former fake apostle was able to use God Zaikuons holy magic, so I went there to check on her." I answered the princesss question. "Wasnt God Zaikuon killed by Dragon God-sama 30 years ago? Isnt the revival too fast no matter how look at it?" "The reason why its so fast is unclear. I saw Kei using God Zaikuons holy magic with my own eyes. The revival is probably true." I look at everyone while replying Hikaru. Is there no more question? "And, what were the divine messages about?" "Aa, it was not in amon spokennguage, I guess it was like images apanied by words?" Arisa urged me to go ahead so I got back to the real issue. I told the words I heard back then as urately as possible to everyone. Mainly for Sera. "Is there any difference to when Sera-san received an oracle?" "Besides the parts about several ovepping voices and for someone aside from Oracle Miko being able to hear it, its mostly the same." Sera answered after pondering a bit. I got [Oracle] skill when those divine messages fell from the sky, but I dont n to put skill points and activate it. However, it looks useful when I need to negotiate with Gods in the future. If I just grasp the God World, the sub space where they live during our conversation, it also seems possible for me to go there and talk directly. "So the divine punishment will fall on Weasel Empire right?" "Thats probably correct." There are other problems besides that. I cant help but think that the [Execution], [Depravity], and [Retribution] parts in the divine messages refer to the surrounding countries that have left the Weasel Empire alone. The [Faith], [Incite], and [Peace] after thosee off as, "Peace wille if you pray to the gods begging for forgiveness." If thats true, then its possible there are also cmities that require, [prayers to the gods]. "Is it, my fault?" Sera looks at me as if relying on me. Judging from the timing, I dont think the reason is because of Seras visit to the Weasel Empires amusement park. If someone with the Oracle skill can unconditionally reach the Gods, then the little girl who was already living in the slum should be the trigger instead. "Isnt it Weasel Empires own fault?" "But still, for themon people to be judged together with the emperor...." Sera shook her head at Arisas follow up. "Its alright. I will help the people." Arisa and Hikaru stood up in shock to hear me. "Wait! Youre going to fight Gods?" "Thats impossible Ichirou-nii! No matter how strong you are, against god is no good." Do I look that belligerent? Also, Hikaru was too surprised she called my name in the solitary ind pce by mistake. "Im not going to fight Gods okay." Sera openly looks relieved after I said that. Of course, that applies to Arisa and the others too. "If the divine punishment looks like itll mass ughter the people, Im going to evacuate them to the subspace using the forbidden spell." The magic power Ive stocked in the holy swords look like itll be all used up cause Ill probably need to use a humongous amount of MP, but I can just recharge it at the Ether Vein in the Void Sky. Ive been only consuming magic powertely, the bill from neglecting to replenish the supplyes biting. I cut off my words and look at everyone. Now then, Ive told them the situations and my ns. "Now then, about what were going to do here on--Sera-san." "Yes!" "Could Sera-san go to Tenion temple in the Duchy Capital and once again receive an oracle regarding this matter?" "I understand. Ill go ask Head Miko-sama--apprentice miko Lili for the permission to use the Sanctuary." Im sending Zena-san and Lady Karina to guard Sera. This means Zena-san would be traveling again, but she epted it heartily. "Princess Shistina, Hikaru and Team Pendragon are to stand by in the solitary ind pce. I think the call for dispatch wille suddenly, so please rx as much as possible." It was quite an unreasonable order, but everyone consented withoutining. Im nning to give Hikaru, Arisa and demon lord Shizuka a reason to stay in the pce even in this emergency. Theres the information about how people with Gods Fragment are unable to go against Gods after all. While thinking and pigeonholing myself, demon lord Shizuka ask me. "Do I need to do something?" "Yeah, Im sorry but please stay here in the solitary ind pce for a while." "Fragments?" "Yeah, thats right. I might ask you to help me like I did recently." I asked demon lord Shizuka. Theres a lot of reincarnated people in Weasel Empire. Its possible that there are some among them who have overused their Unique Skills and on the verge of bing a demon lord. In case that happens, her ability to remove Unique Skill from her familiar will be essential. "Alright, then lets do a rxing sea fishing contest!" "Aye aye sir~?" "Pochi will definitely catch parrot fish today nodesu!" "Then I will catch some ck-tailed gull." Everyone harmoniously left the room per Arisasmand. Arisa peeked her face on the door. "Protect your life okay!" This time, Hikaru peeked behind Arisa. "Dont forget about Dont be rash too okay." I dont think theres any need to use Japanesenguage there, still I answer them, "Of course" and move away with Unit Arrangement. The destination is Weasel Empire--. In order to confirm the execution of the divine punishment and to browse the tes. Book 15 - 15-28. Divine Punishment (2), the Power of Science 15-28. Divine Punishment (2), the Power of Science <<>> Intimidating voices descended from the sky. "It has begun atst." "Umu, faster than predicted." The emperor put his folded finger on his chin. The courtdies are helping him since his hands cannot reach his fat-covered body. And for some reason, hes wearing round sses that reflect mysterious light on his nose. Tactician Touya creased his eyebrows, thinking he had seen that pose somewhere. Apparently, it reminded him of something. "ytime is over you know." Tactician Touya thinks. Perhaps the size of a reincarnated persons vessel depends on the profoundity of their actions. "Dont get your knickers in a knot." The emperor waved his other hand that was on the handrail to end the talk and looked around the throne room. The Gods influence doesnt seem to reach here, the ministers inside the room arent prostrating themselves despite looking anxious. "The God-proof Barrier left behind by the ancient kingdom is quite excellent." "This will be a sce for the people who sacrificed their lives exploring the ruin." Tactician Touya nodded at the emperor. Even though they couldnt find the underground sea city of the ancient magic kingdom, the Artifact they found in the underground ruin of an ancient empire on the western desert demonstrated enough power. "How about Kuro--no, Hero Nanashi?" "Kana the Insightful tried looking for him, but he has disappeared leaving his followers behind. Weve sent a toon of Temple Knights to arrest them." Common sense in the empire would dictate that its an excessive force just to arrest two people, but the emperor nodded with a face that looked like it was obvious. "Matching the oracle huh... As we thought, that person is really--" "Yeah, its most likely true." Tactician Touya affirmed the emperor who was speaking with a sorrowful face. Theres no one here who chides him for interrupting the emperor. Most of the ministers are looking up at the dim rays in the sky. "Crepuscr rays huh." "With such a scenery. Say it more elegantly, like, its angelsdder or something." The emperor criticized tactician Touya. "That expression may be appropriate, but its ill-omened." Tactician Touya points at one of the dim rays and speaks. "Look, the angel--no, the gods apostle shows itself up." "So thats apostle.... It doesnt look like a person even if it doesnt have wings." The apostle who looks like a silver cone calmly descends inside the dim ray. It seems to be descending to the area near the science armory outside the imperial capital. "Looks like it has the angel halo." Theres a blinking golden light halo formed by unlimited symbols above the cone. "Well then, should we begin too?" "I give you the permission. Dispose of those who call themselves Gods." By the emperorsmand, tactician Touya puts up his bishops staff and instruct the generals and the ministers. "Generals, go with the special special science vehicle corps and flying corps to intercept the cone." "Understood!" The fully motivated weaselkin generals are rushing out of the room while shaking the decorations on their chest. "Gather the Temple Knights in the pce." "Tactician-dono! Give us the permission to intercept too!" "I will not! Your opponent will personally show up." "It cant be--" Tactician Touya puts up his hand to stop the captain from speaking anymore and nods. "Chief of security bureau, I entrust you the right tomand soldiers inside Imperial Capital. Quickly evacuate the refugees to the nearest underground shelters." "Acknowledged. Leave the popces safety to us." A male human with a viinous face salutes at tactician Touya and runs off to carry out his duty. "Tactician-dono, would the underground be safe? Our opponents are Gods and their henchmen--" The leaders of the house of lords came before tactician Touya. ttery are showing on their servile faces. The matter they have in mind is themselves--and their rtives self-protection. "Weve prepared threerge airships in the Imperial Capitals airport. Ride on them with your rtives and other influential nobles and evacuate to the Saga Empire." However, tactician Touya tells the leaders that preparation is everything. "As expected of tactician-dono!" "Youve even foreseen that this will happen! Then Her Royal Highnesses will too?" "Theyre your rtives huh. Then they can go together with you. Were racing against time. Youd do good to hurry." He nods at the leaders who are fully eager to desert their country and urges them to hurry escape as if driving them away. "Just how many will arrive at Saga Empire...." "I dont care. Now the people who will obstruct our fight have disappeared." At the knight captains words, tactician Touya shook his head, expelling the trifle out of his mind. "Now then, just how many of our hands would be bitten off?" After saying that, the lips under his mask warped fearlessly. "So thats His Majestys enemy!" From the open hatch of a running tank, a vehicle captain scowled at the floating silver cone. "Its shining something!" Before the soldiers who were running on the side could finish speaking, a light resembling light magics [Laser] shot out and mowed down one of the fort-like armory in the distant. "Hmph, like that can break through the steel wall thats thicker than amon fortress citys--" In the middle of the vehicle captains talk, a roaring sound and me arose, burning cloud of dust came up from the ground hit by the light earlier. "W-woow, the hell was that." The vehicle captain is looking at the scene with a dumbfounded face. The defensive wall of the thick armory that renders even the armor of the tank hes riding on meaningless was torn off in an instant. The tank hes riding on is as good as having no armor. It cant be helped for him to lose his fighting spirit. "Dont falter! Were invoking the Magic Eater!" Themanding officer who was riding on parallel beside him encouraged the cowering vehicle captain. Understanding what he meant, life returned on the vehicle captains eyes. "Here theye! The Magic Eater Birds!" Twin-engine aircrafts equipped with disk-like Magic Eater Invokers appeared on the horizon. The strange noise of the Magic Eater activation echoed together with the propellers and the engines sounds in the battlefield. "Ooo, that cone bastard is nting!" The apostle who was standing still in the air began to fall. "All vehicles stop! Prepare for bombardment, retake your aim after the first volley, fire three volleys of armor-piercing shells in session. After that, stand by and prepare the high-explosive shells!" The captains voice reached every vehicle from the radio. "Normal shell loading,plete!" "Third special vehicle here, normal shell loading,plete!" The radio personnel conveyed the reports he got from the loading personnels to themanding officer. At the same time, the apostle fell to the ground in the view of the vehicle captain who was peeking outside. "All vehicles, start the bombardment." "Fireeee!" The main cannon of the special vehicles spouted fire, lead cannonballs hit the area around the apostle, raising cloud of dust. "Correcting elevation--three to below, one to the left, a bit back to the right. Aimingplete." "Armor piercing shells loadingplete." "Fireeeee!" The armor piercing shells shot by the special vehicles sunk into the apostle one after another. "Who couldve thought physical attacks would be this effective." The emperor muttered while looking at the scene before his eyes. The n to contain the apostle with Magic Eater and tear the apostle with the special vehicles cannons seems to be working well. The light magicians and the space magicians from the imperial court magicians are showing the battlefield to the people in the throne room. The imperial court magicians who usually dont get along are cooperating to capture image from outside the Magic Eaters range. "Lead and iron have low interference against magic. Furthermore, were using that in the special vehicles corps armor piercing shells." "Hmph, fantasy against fantasy huh." The bone of lesser dragons and the white warhead of the armor-piercing shells floated in the emperors mind. "His Majesty! We got a call from Magyuba City! An apostle has appeared!" "Mogeiba City also called, they said Appearance of a silver cone. One third of the city has be white chloride." Simr reports from other cities came one after another. "His Majesty! Weve confirmed the apostle invasion on the opposite side of Imperial Capital! Their number is--" "What is it, say it." "--12. 12 apostles have appeared!" Hearing themunication officers words tinged with despair, the people in the throne room gather their line of sight at the emperor and tactician Touya as if imploring them. "Looks like the opponent is serious." "However, were yet to go all-out either." Tactician talked to the king and then turned toward the anxious-looking people. "Get out the remaining Magic Eater Birds. I allow the deployment of Temple Knights. Dont forget the D equipment!" "Acknowledged." Entrusted with the order by the tactician, the captain turns toward the emperor. "Our loyalty to His Majesty! For the empires victory and evesting glory!" The captain raised his spear and took a knightly bow to the emperor and then he left the roommanding the Temple Knights. "How about the Whistling Arrow of Awakening?" "We just got the materials. We cant possibly make it that fast." The tactician and the emperor exchanged words in a room sparse of people. "Hahhahha! Dont lump me together with you Tactician!" A man with loud footsteps showed up in the throne room that was ruled by silence. The man wearing a white robe unsuited in the pce is the director of Brains. "Director huh? What are you here for." "I have a report for His Majesty." He eluded the tacticians question and step forward before the emperor. "Wevepleted the preparation for the Whistling Arrow of Awakening, should weunch it as nned?" Brains Directors frankness doesnt change even in front of the emperor. "Of course. Push forward while theres still no obstacle." "Okey! Prompt decision! Im really mesmerized by that side of yours~" Brains Director winked with a jestful expression, took out a hand radio and ordered theunch of the [Whistling Arrow of Awakening]. "What kind of magic did you use in such a short notice?" Tactician caught the shoulder of the director who was going to pass through him and asked for his trick. "I dont use no magic. Its human wisdom. I thought this was going to happen so I had it finished enough that we just needed to put the Darkness Crystal as the core and the Philosophers Stone for the fuel. Working ahead of the schedule so that you dont fall into a death march is the basic of the basic." "Is that so--" The director shakes off the tacticians hands, and then tacticians words reach the ears of the director whos stretching his white robe to his ears while walking. "--With this, His Majestys n takes a step forward." "Hahn?" The director stopped and asked the meaning of the tacticians words. However, the tactician fell silent, only the words of the feverish emperor reached his ears. "Now, go! Break the seal of the Moons Demon God and wake the sleeping god." "This is bad! The steering golem of the Moonfaring Ship wont activate!" "What should we do? Should we stop theunching sequence?" "But, we cant possibly prepare a new golem now. Itll take at least three days at thetest even if we put together the Brainss spare." The [Brains] members are having a violent discussion inside the control tower near the rocketsunch pad. "Is this really the result of our all-night works everyday." "Damn with science almighty. Werent you always lecturing us pompously? Bring out some good idea!" "What are we doing quarreling against ourselves! There must be something that can be done!" An apostle, crumbling from the tank cannons, is approaching theunch pad. The apostle is probably aiming for the armory and the rocketunch pad from the start. If this keeps up, theres no doubt that the rocket will be destroyed before the tanks defeat the apostle. "Ill go!" An apprentice girl in the control tower dered that while swaying her purple ponytail. The only one who can ride the spaceship is only her with her small build. "Bing an astronaut has always been my dream in my previous life." "You cant! The Moonfaring Ships fuel is only enough for a one-way trip. Moreover, the core will explode on arrival. You cant, absolutely." "I dont care. I also have good luck, though its not as good as His Majesty Emperor." "--Sorry." The supervisor who opposed the girl who put up a bravado yielded to the unwavering eyes of the girl and gave her the permission. "Maintenance division! Put every food and water into the Magic Bag! Also stuff the oxygen cylinders there! And all of the remaining Darkness Crystal fragments! And dont you forget the gravity propeller prototype!" The supervisor gave orders through the radio to increase the girls chance of return even by 1%. "Whats that? ...Uh oh! Someone is clinging to the rocket." "Priest clothing? --No way!" One of the people in the control tower gave a warning, and the supervisor screamed after looking at it through the binocrs. "Patriarch-sama, just another step. Its our duty as God Zaikuon believers to crush the scheme of the demon lords adherents. Ill aplish mine soon." A young man with long purple hair wearing priest clothing muttered in delirium. He was the only one who arrived here among his allies who invaded the rocketunch pad during the chaos. "Kuhi, kuhihihhi. Hand, my hand is trembling... Ive to take the gods medicine." The man took a small bottle from his breast pocket, but he couldnt open it with his trembling hands, he finally used his teeth to open the cap. He drank the liquid inside the bottle, but he couldnt swallow it well because of his trembling hand, it was spilling out around his mouth. "Kuhi, kuhihihihhi. kuhi, ˣգȣɣȣȣȣkuhiȣɣȣɡ The man stopped trembling, but some strange noises that didnt sound human were mixed among his voice. "You over there! Stop!" A soldier carrying a gun stopped him, the man turned around with eyes d in purple light. "gunʣʣgǣգǣǣǣǣգգգΣΣΣΣ" "M-monster!" Before the soldier could even pull his guns trigger, the blood from the remaining lower part of his body scattered in that ce. It was caused by the de that extended from the mans purplish shadow. "s-sOONpatriarchӣӣӣͣͣͣͣͣ" The back of the man who had began to climb the rocket was burbling as if it was a different creature. "D-demon lord--" One of the men wearing priest clothing on top of a hill muttered when he saw a purple giant that appeared on the rocketsunch pad. The rocket broke easily, theunch pad and the falling control tower became submerged in fire. "Priest Bebenbe, thats wrong. He is a holy king devoted to the great God Zaikuon. A holy warrior who hase to purify thisnd smeared in taboo." "Patriarch-sama." The patriarch who sent the fanatic man to his death said some made-up story. No one besides his mistress knows that he secretly despises reincarnated people with their purple hair. "We have our own role to fulfill. Let us go." "Yes, Patriarch-sama." The fanatics go down the stair toward a narrow underground ritual site behind the hill. "Gentlemen, my gratitude for following me until today." """Patriarch-sama.""" "We will now hold thest ritual. For the glory of God Zaikuon." """For the glory of God Zaikuon.""" The fanatics are chanting the most secret art thats only been handed down to the priest king of the God Zaikuon Country destroyed in the past. --<>. An art to descend the great God into a body. Even if the art is sessful, the life and souls, everything of the people who chanted them will be annihted, its a forbidden ritual magic. No one knows whether the secret art will be sessful since the sess rate up until now is exceedingly rare. However, if its sessful--. Another crisis would befall Weasel Empire. Book 15 - 15-29. Divine Punishment (3), Satous Identity 15-29. Divine Punishment (3), Satous Identity Satous here. I remember reading a mystery novel where the protagonist was the culprit all along in the past, but I recalled throwing the book away due to the forced oue. I really think the author should have foreshadowed it to the readers, so they could understand. "Huh? There are traces of people searching the house." When I came to the doghouse which only had its frame remaining using Unit Arrangement, the guest house we were staying at looked as if it was piged by burrs. Our dummy traveling bags are cut, the content inside have been scattered on the floor. The doghouse where I came out of is also broken in a corner of the room. It seems the people who searched here were quite violent. For some reason, theres a holy symbol of God Zaikuon painted on a wall with a cross mark on top of it. I dont quite understand what it is about, but I see that they hate God Zaikuon. "For now, lets read the rest of the tes--" I opened the Map while muttering alone and realized that it was not the time to do that. Theres a luminous point showing [UNKNOWN] on the Map. My Crisis Perception isnt kicking in so its probably the gods apostle. Apparently, the situation has changed since I got back to the solitary ind pce. I checked just in case, but I dont see them in Makiwa Kingdom and the neighboring countries. Of course, the same with Shiga Kingdom where my acquaintances are. Theyre not in Saga Empire either, I should just leave the countries Im not too involved in alone. "--For now, they seem to be on equal ground." I closed the Map and checked the battlefield with the space magics [Remote View], a magic to see afar. It seems there are some casualties among the military personnels, but I dont n to be overprotective toward professional soldiers. Nevertheless, I never thought that the apostle would look like a strange silver cone. How the apostle look wasnt described in the tes you see. Moreover, there were lots of blurred words and inadequate depictions since it seems Troll Demon Lord wasnt an author in his previous life. --Steel Cutting sh! I saw a familiar knight in the Remote View. It seems theyve invoked the Magic Eater, theyre not fighting with magic but with cannonballs and physical attacks. The apostle that was hurt by the cannonballs and the Temple Knights white swords restored itself like rewinding a video. The Weasel Empires Magic Eaters probably dont have enough power to interfere with the magic power inside the apostles body. This will finish you off! Pentagram Tearing sh! Stop, Liedill! Techniques that use magic power are unusable! Lady Liedill who was going to use her finisher was hit by the apostles feeler and got knocked down. She seemed sturdier than I imagined, she evaded the second feeler while unsteadily getting up. Lady Liedill is an airhead like always. I sent a cheer for her in my mind. "Oops, forget about that." I muttered alone and got right back on track. Then I opened my Map and checked on the surrounding cities, turned out other apostles had appeared there too. The Imperial Capitals popce have evacuated to the underground shelters so theyre probably going to be fine even if I leave them alone, but the opponent is a gods apostle. Theres a possibility that they have the same attack power as the [Demon Gods Offshoots] I encountered in Shiga Kingdoms capital. I take a holy sword that works as a magic power reserve out of my Storage and use [Another World]. Simr to what I did in the Dejima Inds Labyrinth before, I copy the underground shelters and abduct the people into it. Im sorry for doing it without asking their approvals, but please regard it as an emergency evacuation. Ill put them back once the turmoil is over. "Wonder if the magic power is enough to evacuate all the cities in Weasel Empire?" The Magic Crystal Pir I got during the incident with Demon Lord Shin floated in my mind. "Looks like I can finish this without using the magic power in the Magic Crystal Pir Im keeping as an insurance." Now then, lets go to the next city. "There are more gods apostles now." When I had finished evacuating the Weasel Empires popce and got back to the capital, the apostle had increased from one to 13. I was able to evacuate most people but a smoke car used by the wealthy to flee in one of the cities had been turned into a salt object, and most of the cities defense forces were already annihted; there were a lot of people I couldnt save too. Its impossible topletely save them all, and in the first ce, my heart isnt going to ache even if professional soldiers and the statesmen who abandoned the people they should have protected die. Several airnes andrge passenger nes were attacked by Rocket Trees and flying monsters. I also caught sight of monsters who should have been controlled by screws gaining freedom and rebelling at some cities lines of defense. I couldnt exactly neglect that so I helped them dealing with the monsters a bit. "Oops, I probably shouldnt leave that one alone." A separated apostle is approaching a rocketunch pad where there are civilians. I close the Map and exit the mansion to prevent that. Theres a pir of purple light beside the rocket. "Geh, theres even a demon lord." --This is way too chaotic, Weasel Empires Imperial Capital. Using space magic forbidden spell <>, I retrieve the people in the rocketunch pad and the control room. "W-where is this?" "W-who are you?" "Hero Nanashi." I only exined that much to the confused people. "H-hero?!" "Why is a pawn of God Parion here!" Oops, looks like heros worth is at an all time low in Weasel Empire. No, Hero Hayato was weed in Dejima Ind, theres a possibility that its just a part of people in the Imperial Capital who keep that perception. "Now then, I have no time to chat. Take shelter together with the capitals people." I open the gate to the sub-space and throw them one by one inside using [Magic Hand]. I left only the purple haired girl since she was in a critical state as her body was covered in purple light. I absorb the surplus magic power from her, maximize the Spirit Light and tear off the miasma that binds her. Contrary to what I thought, it was just an initial symptom, so I neutralized it easily. "I dont have to remove her Unique Skill at this rate." I send the girl to the same ce as the people earlier and close the gate. Now then, the critical situation continues, but since theyre doing better than I thought, it doesnt seem like I need to intervene. For now Ill go read the tes to collect information and see the emperorter. "--Here he is." The moment I showed up in the room where the emperor was after I had finished gathering information, some unweing words hit me. With a wave of his hand, tactician Touya made the Temple Knights and officials who were in the room to withdraw. Ignoring the sarcastic gaze of tactician Touya, I ask the emperor. "I have two things to ask of you before we get to the main subject." "Say it. You will get your answer if its something I can tell." Is it just my imagination or is his tone pricklier than yesterday. "Have you read tes from recent times--about 100 years ago?" "Of course." "With your own eyes?" "I can read ancientnguage from the age of gods just fine." Fumu, in that case he should know the same thing as me if hes directly read it. "Then, about his identity too?" I asked the emperor while looking at tactician Touya. "I do not know which identities youre referring to, but yes I know about both of them." --Then I guess its fine. "Is that all?" "Yeah, if youre not being deceived then its fine." After tall, there are demon lords in my faction too. "Then we will be asking ours." After saying that, the emperor urged tactician Touya with his eyes. "If youve already read the recent tes, then you can already guess what I am going to ask dont you?" Its probably about me. The recent tes were choke full of me. For some reason the matter in sub-space starting from the solitary ind pce, the events in the Dragon Valley and Elven Homes that are protected by barrier, and the things in void sky werent recorded, but my activities as Nanashi were written profusely. However, there was nothing about the fact that Satou and Nanashi are the same person. I can easily imagine that he, with his intellect, should already realize that theyre the same person. Even so, theres no need for me to reveal it myself. "What are you trying to say?" "ying dumb is futile. Viscount Satou Pendragon--" Im ignoring his questioning without relying on Poker Face skill. "--Or perhaps, I should say it like this?" Tactician Touya stops, takes off his mask and scowls at me as if hes instigating me. Guessing that hes going to call me God yer, I put up a defense in my mind. "One who challenges Dragon God--" Just as I thought huh. "--No matter how many times he was killed--" Huh? The turn of events seems strange somehow. "--One who continues to challenge. The eternal challenger--" Not understanding what tactician Touyas intention is, I match my line of sight with his to probe for information. "--One of the seven Gods that arrived from another world together with the World Trees--" Challenging dark purple light leaks from the depth of his eyes. Since thats a symptom of demon lord-fication, shouldnt you better calm down a bit? I missed his words because I was thinking that. "--Eh? What?" Thanks to that, I replied like I were a deaf-type protagonist. He apparently thought I was making fun of his decisive lines, color of anger were mixed in tactician Touyas eyes. "Ill say it no matter how many times until you can no longer hide it." Tactician Touyas eyeteeth begins to lengthen like fangs. Un, sorry about it. Thats why, calm down. "One who surpasses all principles, an existence outside of this world--" Tactician Touyaa threw his arm inside the mantle, flipping it up and vigorously pointed his finger at me as if it was going to pierce my heart. "--God Zaikuon! Thats your true identity." Book 15 - 15-30. Divine Punishment (4) Basis 15-30. Divine Punishment (4) Basis Satous here. There are people who, "know themselves worst.", and people who, "Know themselves best." But, arent the most numerous ones the people who make use of either case depending on the situation? "Whats wrong? Dont tell me you never thought that your true identity would be found out." Tactician Touya is pointing at me with a triumphant look on his face. "Im not a God--You wont believe me even if I tell you that right?" "Of course!" Tactician Touya is full of confidence. "Could you tell me whats your basis for thinking that Im a God?" After I said that, tactician Touya grins and begins to talk. "There are too many mysteries surrounding you." Tactician Touya calmly speaks as if hes a stage actor. However, Id like to be spared from his slightly narcissistic strange pose. I somehow feel that his preferences will match with Dog-heads. "The first entry about you in the tes is about your fight with the ck greater demon in Seryuu city." Thats certainly the case. Of course, Im written as [Silver Masked Hero] in the tes. "Someone with a single-digit level couldnt have possibly won against a greater demon." Un, I forgot to change my level in the Exchange Column at that time. "You must be possessing some kind of concealment-type artifact. Or so we thought, thus we had to investigate your identity." After saying that, tactician Touya peers into my eyes as if checking my reaction. "However, even the most skilled people couldnt find any trace about you before you appeared in Seryuu City. Yes, so perfect we couldnt help but thought it was as if you suddenly came together with the Stars Fall." No no, I think I was transported at that time, so the suddenly appearing part is true. "We yed it safe and absolutely made sure to chase your whereabouts to prevent contact. And with each reports, we couldnt help but question the sanity of our informer." Tactician Touya slowly shakes his head with his finger on his forehead. That gesture pisses me off somehow. "ughtering senior greater demons one after another, and even easily beating the Golden Wild Boar King whose strength was famous among sessive generations and the great monstrous fish Tovkezeera." The one who defeated Tovkezeera was Hero Nanashi, there was no information about me being the same person as Hero Nanashi in the tes. "Let alone them, you even defeated the strongest Ancient King Dog Head-dono who was called the evil god and the offshoots of Demon God-sama." --Nn? Whats this? I sensed something odd just now. That sense of oddness disappeared before I could say it, but another question appeared instead. "Isnt it said that no one besides Dragon God and Demon God have ever defeated Dog-head?" When I pointed that out, tactician Touya looked a bit disgruntled. Looks like he vaguely noticed that too. "Hmph, its most likely because it happened right after Ancient King Dog-Head-dono had just revived so he was in a weakened state." The Dog-head beating was written humorously in the tes, but the detail as to how I actually defeated him wasnt depicted, and mysteriously, the little girl who intruded in my fight with the dog-head wasnt written at all. "And, even though you had the power to defeat Doghead-dono, as weakened as he was, you bafflingly hid all of your achievements and continued your journey as amon man. You could have gained any kind of glory and fame if you just made it public, yet you only repeated your pleasure jaunts and phnthropic works." Cause my main purpose is going on trips in another world. "We racked our brains at your mysterious acts. However, everything came to light once we confirmed a certain phenomenon." Tactician Touyas reasoning feels familiar to me somehow. A deja vu of having your conjecture proven wrong. "And? What is that phenomenon?" I know that hes surely mistaken, butughing at him would be too sad so I urged him to continue. This is not because I pity him as a fellow sufferer of mistakes. Absolutely not. "You can chantlessly teleport an impossible amount of things to an impossible distance away. However, thats fine and all. We thought that you were just hiding such a Unique Skill." Is he talking about Unit Arrangement? Since I can teleport considerably far away with space magic, wonder which one is it? "However, it doesnt seem like you pay thepensation for it. Not magic power, not your soul, nothing!" He shouldnt be able to know my magic power consumption, maybe hes referring to me teleporting way outside the limit without replenishment? "Such a thing is not possible for someone whos been given gods fragment, someone who is just given a portion of the authority. Someone that can freelymand such an absurdity at will is an existence outside the principle. In other words, only a God." I see, so Unit Arrangement is that much of an absurd ability. Come to think of it, when I experimented to see the limit, I could repeat it ad infinitum it stopped being funny, and I was also able to escape from the center of gravity many times. "We also have other basis." "And that is?" Might as well listen to it all. "--30 years." What? Did I miss him speaking again? "Are you still ying dumb? It has only been 30 years since you were defeated and killed by Dragon God!" Tactician Touya shouted irritatedly. His fangs are about to reach a dangerous level, please calm down. He seems to refer to God Zaikuon reviving even though it has only been 30 years since his dead. "Its certainly strange. Please tell me the reason if you know why." "Hmph, youre not going to admit that youre God Zaikuon until the end huh." I mean, thats wrong. "Theres a true meaning in you not only piling up achievements as a fake hero but also hiding your phnthropic works." With a [zubi] sound effect, tactician Touya points his finger at me while taking a pose like hes leaning his back. I almost impulsively shouted, "Whatd you say!" out loud, but I held back. I had a feeling that hed snap and turn into demon lord if I teased him like that. "I have a proper hero title yknow?" I let him to cool down by pointing out his mistake a bit. "Yes, a true meaning!" Tactician Touyapletely ignored me and continued on. Cant be helped, Ill hear it till the end without doing unnecessary interruptions. "What kind?" "Ill only be preaching to the choir, but very well Ill have you hear it." For now, I urged him to continue. "The period of revival for a god that has died is fixed." The weasel emperor is calmly ring at me to not miss any of my gestures. Unlike tactician Touya, it doesnt seem like hes entirely convinced that Im God Zaikuon. "However, theres also a way to shorten that." Judging from the oracle I heard before going here, is it prayers? "In order to shorten that, the most effective way is peoples genuine prayers and devout piety. Awe and reverence can also shorten the revival period but it is not as effective." Such a detailed exnation isnt written on the tes. Looks like tactician Touya has another source of information besides the tes. "You should understand that ying dumb after this far is meaningless!" Thin purple hair begins to grow on the bald head of tactician Touya. Apparently, he only shaved his head. "In summary, what you want to say is--I gathered prayers and piety from the people by acting as Satou and Nanashi in order to hasten God Zaikuons revival?" "Thats right!" Swoosh, tactician Touyas hair lengthened into a straight long hair to his waist. "You are the mortal frame of God Zaikuon. A split Mitama!" I begin to think that my identity might really be God Zaikuon after this much of a grand deration. Of course thats a misdirected wrong deduction. If what he said is the truth, then that means a split Mitama of God Zaikuon thats not even the main body defeated Dog-head and the Demon Gods offshoots. It doesnt seem like I can get any more useful information, guess Ill stop keeping his nonsensepany and leave here? "Or perhaps you dont remember?" Tactician Touya spoke with a slightly different mood when I was waiting for the right timing to leave. He might have sensed that I didnt believe his deduction. His tone somehow changes into that of a persuasion. "Have you ever thought that your memories are inconsistent? Did it get cut off?" --Mu. I cant deny that. My memories were interrupted between the time I fell asleep and awoke in younger body in the [Dragons Valley]. The reason for my rejuvenation is unknown, who was the one who teleported me is also unknown. "Dont you ever feel that your memory has been tampered by someone?" --Mumumu. ....Not never. Although I cant confidently say that it has, I cant really recall the time when Hikaru disappeared. Why did I think that her disappearance at the time was not a problem, and how I didnt think of Hikaru let alone worry about her until our reunion was also strange. "Have you ever forgotten things that you intended to do before you realized?" After being reunited with Hikaru I forgot to pursue that doubt further in spite of having it in my mind. "Looks like Ive hit the nail on the head." Tacticians Touya triumphant look is infuriating. However, the more I denied that impossibility, the more I doubt that maybe even that thought is an influence from an outside force. Tactician Touya pursues further at my shaken heart. "Admit it! Split Mitama of God Zaikuon!" --Impossible. However, my heart is swaying, unable to intelligently deny like earlier. The thought of my own memories and thought being manipted brings anxiety and stress that have never arisen before in my heart. Maybe. Just maybe. Is that--really the case? Theres no way thats true isnt it? I heard a familiar voice in my ears. That obviously disgusted-sounding voice had the power to blow away my worry in an instant. Calm down. My hero. "Youre--" Two small hands hug my neck together with a fleeting light snowfall-like sensation. Those of the little girl who was in the painting. --The little girl in the painting. A mysterious being who appeared in the painting inside Duke Oyugocks castle and when I was being misled by Dog-head Demon Lord. Dog-head Demon Lord called her [God Parion], shes shown as [UNKNOWN] like the Demon Gods Offshoots on my AR reading. "Who are you?" Me? Im your princess. Youre my hero. Were a happily married couple who walk the eternity together-- Her clearfortable voice simr to Lulu almost robs me of my consciousness. I forgot how she evaded my question and ended up immersing myself in the sound of her words. "Who are you talking to?" "--Eh?" Tactician Touya looks around at the surroundings suspiciously. It seems the other people cant see her existence. Since Dog-head demon lord could, she seems to be able to choose who can see her. "Did you manipte my--" She puts her little finger on my mouth midway. I only did what you desired. I will be there as you wish. If you dont remember it, that means its something the current you dont need. It will be naturally released when you really need it. Normally those sounded unbelievable, but for some reason, I felt like believing her without a doubt. Are you convinced? "--Yea." I nodded back at the girl. The smiling little girls body is bing transparent. Right, maybe she knows about it. "Do you know the reason why God Zaikoun revived faster?" I asked her that while feeling slightly impatient. Reason? Maybe the kids who didnt want the civilization to advance united? Because Divine Punishment cant happen unless all the seven Gods who arrived riding on the world trees assembled. --Huh? I felt something odd again. Look, my hero. A yellow light is spreading at the ground where the little girl pointed at. That was the ce where a demon lord was fighting an apostle. A big battle-loving idiot has appeared. The yellow light bes a huge person shape. I think its at least 100 meter tall? The information of the person shape shown on my AR is the same as the little girls--[UNKNOWN]. The same as the apostle, but its clearly different. Warnings from Crisis Perception is rming enough to tighten my heart even though its so far apart. "Thats, dont tell me--" It is. You can tell the other big idiots over there too. The little girl who was looking at the yellow person shape turned at me. Tell them, thats the Zaikuon you seek. "Thats, God Zaikuon?" "W-whatd you say!" Tactician Touya heard my muttering. "What do you want me to do?" --Nothing. The little girl gently smiles. Her expression is like a mother, unsuited for her age. Do as you like, my hero. Do anything you like anytime you want. After saying that, the little girl disappeared in the air. Her parting words sounded like an invitation from a devil or a dark god, but I felt a deep love for me in them. I think that shes probably the one who summoned me to the [Dragons Valley]. "Say it! Who was here! No, what was here!" Tactician Touya grasped my shoulder and forcibly turned me around. And just when I was soaking in the lingering sensation, what a cruel guy. "An unknown little girl." "Little girl? --God Parion!" Like I said, unknown. "Touya. Whether hes a split body of God Zaikuon or not is trivial now." The emperor pointed at the yellow person shape--God Zaikuon with his line of sight. "My fragments given by God are aching. Theres no mistake thats a God--" Is it just my imagination or is the weasel emperor swelling. "--Our enemy." The yellow light that makes up God Zaikuon is pulsing. << >> Heavy sense along with awe arrived directly in my brain. The Imperial Capital and the special tank corps outside turned into salt, swallowed by white tsunami and disappeared. "The Imperial Capital is turning white?" "Thats the divine punishment." The Imperial Capital is turning white starting from the edge of the city. Several purple pirs of light appeared in the slums. Looks like several reincarnated people had turned into demon lords. Even though I should have carried all the reincarnated people and [Brains] when I kidnapped the capitals people earlier, just where were they hiding.... "It seems demon lords dont turn into salt." "Of course. That only works on the Being with Predestined Live (Mortal). It has no effect on the followers of Demon God, demon lords who are Immortal Beings." The weasel emperor looks at me. "Hero Nanashi, it appears Gods power is mightier than we expected. It is very likely that the people wont be protected from the divine punishment by merely hiding underground. Please carry them out if you have a shred of sympathy for our people." "I left the people in the imperial castle, but Ive saved the popce already." "Is that right.... My gratitude, Hero Nanashi." The emperor looked relieved when I told him that. "What are you two going to do?" Perhaps because of I saw that, I asked the weasel emperor and tactician Touya such a thing. "Its good as long as the people are safe. However, I want to protect the underground burial mound. Protect it from the Gods hands." "Okay. Ill blockade it with a strong barrier." Its not because Im asked by martyr-like clear eyes. Im going to protect it since its an important facility for me too. "We will defeat the God." The emperor whos wrapped in purple light easily stands up from the throne. "As the great demon lord of this generation, I will challenge and ughter the God." The emperor presses both his hands on the ground and transforms into a purple beast. "If I be a beast whos lost his reasoning after destroying the God, Id like you to kill me with that anomalous strength of yours." Looks like the emperors determination is firm. "Understood." "Thank you. Hero Nanashi." The emperor who has turned into a beast bes huge and breaks through the tall ceiling of the throne room. "We will defeat the God." "I see." Without cheering or stopping him, I see the emperor off. "Are you not going?" "My turn will be for thest. The role of this body is to raise the final big firework called Imperial Castle." Tactician Touya replied me with some antique words midway. He probably wants to draw a line for the rise of standard in their revolt against Gods. "Explosion is romance. And there is no bigger romance than an explosion that drags a God with it dont you think?" That reminds me, hes this kind of guy. "Youre right." "Yeah, damn I am." While looking at the fight between demon lords and the yellow person shape in the distant, tactician Touyaughs like hes yawning. I felt insanity in his dark expression, sending chill down my spine. There should be no need for me to see it until the end. I should juste again once everything is over. The bureaucrats and the courtdies who had stayed in the castle seemed to have left the capital using an escape VTOL. The Temple Knights and soldiers are still fighting against the apostles even now. "--Farewell." Muttering a good bye word thats unlike me, I go toward the seal of the burial mound. I, who have finished all of my roles, leave the whitening dying Imperial Capital behind. Book 15 - 15-31. The Golden Knights Deployment, Preparation (1) 15-31. The Golden Knights Deployment, Preparation (1) Satous here. Ive seen manga that inform the readers with [This is ] as the title on the first page. I wonder if there would be people who mistook it for another work if that wasnt written? "Master, so intense! At this raate Ill break." Slender legs are wrapped around my waist, voluptuous hills are pushed on my face. "Co-Core Two." "Master, Master, Master." I pat Core Two who seeks me maddeningly. """GUILTY""" Arisa and Mia separate Core Two away from me. "Master, Master, Master." Core Two is frantically stretching her arms toward me even while being pinned by Hikaru and Lulu. I stare back at her bewilderingly. I received Core Twos intense hug the moment I got back to the Solitary Ind Pce with Unit Arrangement, thus I dont know why shes like this. "Whats wrong, Core Two?" "Master, Master, Master." Since she cant give any meaningful reply, I ask the girls for the situation while grasping her hand. "Do you know what this is about?" "Well? We had just gathered here after pausing the sea fishing contest because the brownies told us that Core Two seemed strange, so we dont really know." "Maybe somethings happening at Dejimas Dungeon?" Following Arisa, Hikaru gave a reasonable opinion. "Right, Ill go see it for a bit." I use Unit Arrangement to move to the <> of Dejimas Labyrinth. "--What?" The Dungeon Core is flickering intensely, the room is basked in red and blue light. "Report the current situation!" Master, someone, is. The Core answered intermittently. From outside, i-invading, m-me. Apparently, the dungeon is getting hacked. The hologram window disyed by the Core shows the current information of thebyrinth. "Its trying to make the monsters go on a Stampede outside thebyrinth huh." Im guessing so from the disyed information. "Oh no~?" "This is a pinch-pench nanodesu." When I looked at the direction of the familiar voices, I saw Tama and Pochi looking up at me from my shadow. When their eyes met mine, they sank down into the shadow until around the eyes with a [We got found out] expression. Looks like Tama followed me here with Shadow Ferry. --Right then. "Private Tama, Private Pochi! This is an emergency mission!" "Aye!" "Nanodesu!" When I said that, the two jumped out of the shadow and waited with shupin poses. "Annihte the monsters overflowing from thebyrinths entrance!" "Aye aye Sir~?" "Roger nanodesu." I move the two to a small shrine near thebyrinths entrance with Unit Arrangement. Thebyrinth and thebyrinth ind are under my rule, so moving on them is an easy task. Alright, now the monsters have been taken care of. Mas, ter, su-support, pl-easesese "Got it." I touch the Dungeon Core and directly connects to the Cores consciousness. <<>>--contradict with Masters orders. The state of someones will fighting against Core flew to me. It seems its [Master] instead of [Goshujin-sama] inside Cores mind. <<>><<>><<>>--I-I wont ob-ey. Just as Cores said, the Dungeon Core seems to be under a heavy load. "Core, turn the one connecting from outside over to me." <<>><<>><<>>--Yes Master. After a light headache, the arrogant voices reached my mind directly. A choice, [Requested by a being of higher-order. Do you want to obey?] and YES/NO, appeared in the edge of my vision. Of course itd be no, but Im not going to choose just yet. Thises from some manga or anime-- Only people who are prepared to get hacked hack. --Or so. It might be a bit different, but it mostly sounds like that I think. I trace back the faint Magic Essence that flows in the Dragon Vein. Its quite far. After going through several Magic Clumps, Miasma Caverns, and Sources, its even further than those. Its like a cracker that attacks through severalwork servers. <<>><<>><<>> It seems the other side sensed that they were being traced back, threatening will streamed from the source of the interference. It feels like the divine messages I heard in Makiwa Kingdom. If I have to say it insolently, it [stinks of Gods]. "Irritating." The unpleasant noise-like feeling in my mind was wiped out by that single word, and then I continue the trace with my cleared mind. --Selbiras Labyrinth? No, its still even further. When I pursue that further--. "It fled huh." The line was abruptly disconnected. The trace I pursuedpletely disappeared there. The Dragon Vein or Source it used to connect was probably physically destroyed. Master, thank you for your aid. "Nah, this much is nothing." At this rate, theres a high chance that the otherbyrinths are going to be forced into doing Stampede. "Core, with my authority as the Dungeon Master, cut off the connection to the Dragon Vein. Youre prohibited from reconnecting until I give you the permission." The connection has been cut off. 16 days remaining until Magic Essence is exhausted. Fumu, I thought Core would reject me, but its expectedly obedient. "What happens when you run out of the Magic Essence?" The Dungeon Core will enter Sleep Mode, all activities of thebyrinth will stop. This includes the volcanic restraint. That reminds me, thebyrinth here does that eh. It is possible to extend the active time to 721 days if the volcanic restraint is suspended. Would you like to suspend the volcanic restraint? "No dont." If the volcanic activities resumed, thebyrinth ind will be uninhabitable, and it should have a big effect on the crops and fishing industry of the the nearby Dejima Ind. I ponder a bit--. "Ill bring Magic Essence from another ce with Space Magic. Its a bit thick, and the flow rate is strong, but endure it." Yes Master Please, stop mixing shyness in your thought when you have that synthetic voice. I connect to the Magic Essence convergent in the Elemental Stone Refinery in the Void Sky with space magic and pour it to the Dungeon Core straight. Master, amazing, Master, Master, be gentler, Master, Im breaking, Master. When I heard the entreating coquettish voice of Core, I understood that Core and Core Two have the same personality. The voice stir up my sadism, but Id feel bad bullying it so I suppress the rate of flow to half. While Im at it, I also charge the holy swords used for magic storages that Ive been neglecting. The amount of Magic Essence is plentiful in exchange of the slower flow rate, so I charge 100 holy swords at once. It has be much more easier to do it than when I was charging with my own hands. Thanks to that I forgot to recharge though. "Finished~?" "Mission Complete nanodesu." Tama and Pochi came back just when I started the magic charging. "Little meat~?" "The monsters here are all kananomo, its no joy nodesu." Kananomo? Did she mean Kanamono (metal utensils)? Certainly, most of them are golems and monsters with no substances, theres only a few that are edible. "Smander~?" "Pochi caught a Dungeon Crocodile nodesu." Pochi and Tama fill the room with bodies of monsters on the floor and look up at me with a "praise me" face. "What a big catch. Should I make hamburg steak of Dungeon Crocodile and Smander for the lunch today?" "Great~?" "Pochi is very very happy nodesu!" When I suggested that while patting their heads, the two jumped up in joy. Ive made it so that Core can cut the charging connection through space magic itself, so I can leave it to charge by itself. "Core, cut the connection once youve charged enough magic power." Y-yes, Master, ah, Master, haahaa, Master. Cores reply was amorous somehow. "Dont forget to contact Core Two when your magic power has been depleted to half." Yes Masteeer Will it be really alright.... Ive set a method for safety just in case. I suspect that Core would try to charge magic power until it broke somehow. "Wee back, Satou." "Sera has requested her return from Duchy Capital." When I got back to the solitary ind pce, the girls weed me withplicated faces. Arisa reported in a business-like manner while averting her eyes from the object on the floor. Lulus and Lizas faces are red. When I look at Princess Shistina, she averts her eyes with reddened face. It was probably because they saw the antics of the object on the floor, Core Two whos lightly breathing with an expression like shes just done it. She must have been connected to the Dungeon Core and directly received the sensation from over there. It seems a woman with such an appearance is still within the limit for Demon Lord Shizuka, her loose lips are just slightly loosened. Id like to believe that she doesnt have any strange thought for the girls here. "Mwu?" I pat the head of Mia whos nursing Core Two while looking like she doesnt really understand and bring everyone besides Core Two to the living room. Ill leave Core Two to the experienced married brownies. "How was over there?" "Wait, before that, Ill call Sera-san and the others back here first." After confirming with Sera, I called the three dispatched to the Duchy Capital back here with Unit Arrangement. "Were back." "Good work." I wait for the three to sit on the sofa and continue the talk. "Please report your situation first." "Yes, allow me to tell you the conclusion first of all. The Gods are Giving the divine punishment to Weasel Empire, and for the surrounding nations sins of being negligent to monitor Weasel Empire--" Arisa and Hikaru began to boo when Sera got to the [sins of being negligent to monitor]. I agree with them, but we cant continue like this so I silence them. "Will be given simr punishment, so its said. When I asked what kind of punishment it would be, another oracle descended, The effect of the Blessing that holds back the monsters in one ce will be annulled." "What is Blessing that holds back the monsters, so I ask." Nana who had the same question as me asked. "Its a Blessing that keeps monsters froming out of the Monster Dominions and Labyrinths through Gods authority." "Is that a Blessing?" "Yes, it is notmonly known, but were taught that in the Temples." Sera replied Arisas question with the face of a clergywoman. "Isnt the Miasma density the reason why monsters donte out of their dominions andbyrinths?" "Un, the schrs from my time also postted such thesis." Princess Shistina and Hikaru raised an objection at the templesmon sense. "T-that shouldnt be--" Denied of her doctrine, Sera immediately reacted and stood up. "Calm down, Sera-san. I dont think Sera-san is telling a lie." "Satou-san." I calm Sera down and make her sit again. "I think the fact that monsters prefer ces with high miasma concentration is true. However, popted areas, slums and graveyards are also ces with high enough miasma concentration." I learned this after getting Miasma Sight skill, there were stagnated ces that resembled the inside of abyrinth. "ces with high miasma concentration does not always equal ces with monsters, though I cant say that its certain since undeads sometimes do appear in graveyards." I wait for everyone to chew the words before continuing. Excluding Tama, Pochi and Lady Karina who looked sleepy from all the difficult talk, the other girls seemed to understand. "In other words, I think a power that attract monsters tobyrinths and magic lumps does exist." Leaving aside as to whether thats a Gods Blessings or not-- "And, if the Gods have some kind of mean to erase that power, theres a high chance that Stampedes will happen in various ces." --Stampedes are certain to happen in various ces. However, I cant confirm whether the ones who hack Dungeon Cores to cause the Stampedes are the Gods. Its very gray. "Oh no!" "Nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi reacted to the word Stampede and stood up on the sofa. When Liza made a "Zip your mouth" gesture at them, the two quietly sat back on the sofa at the same time. For some reason, theyre taking the [Shellfish pose] by hugging their knees and rounding up. "Of course Golden Knights will deploy right?" "Of course." "Alrightt!" When I affirmed Arisas question, she stood up on the sofa like Tama and Pochi earlier and raised her fist to the sky. "--Arisa." "Nay nein." Losing to Lulus sad line of sight, Arisa took the shellfish pose beside Tama and Pochi to reflect on her action. Lady Karina looks like she wants to join in too somehow, but please hold yourself back because thats not a pose a youngdy should take. "Now then, before the Golden Knights deployment, I want to talk about the Weasel Empire I saw." After I said that, everyone straightened themselves with a serious face. Of course, that included the three who had be shellfish. Book 15 - 15-32. The Golden Knights Deployment, Preparation (2) 15-32. The Golden Knights Deployment, Preparation (2) Satous here. I think ending something without a fight is the best. However, I do think that its different from the principle of nonresistance. Its necessary to take the appropriate actions against an opponent who invades further the more you yield. "First, lets start from the most important matter. I have saved most of the general popce, reincarnated and transported people of Weasel Kingom." "Thank God...." Sera who looked worried sighed in relief. "As expected of my--" "Mwu." "--our Master, right." Arisa changed her praise slightly due to Mias dissatisfied mutter. Many soldiers and the privileged ss who abandoned the people and escaped the cities lost their lives, but since no one asked about it, I didnt mention it. "All the cities in Weasel Empire besides the capital and Dejima Ind have been turned into white salt by the Gods Apostles, bing ruins with no one left." "You kiddin me--" Except for Tama and Pochi who dont really understand, everyone bes pale. Only Arisa isposed enough to joke. "And, only the Temple Knights and Science Corps in the empires capital have any kind of sess in repulsing them." Sera reproached the people opposing Gods Apostles, muttering in a low voice, "How impious....", but I decided to pretend that I didnt hear it since it was something that couldnt be helped for religious people. "In addition, demon lords manifested near the imperial capital and barged into the battle." "But why?" "--Who knows?" Arisas question is natural, but I too dont know the reason why. There were some reincarnated people at the ces where the demon lords manifested, so I couldnt help but think that maybe they were forced to turn into demon lords by the Gods Apostles. They probably didnt drink Demon Lord Orb like Shin boy did in Shiga Capital when he turned into a demon lord. "And mysteriously, even God Zaikuon participated in that three-pronged melee." "Haaaaa? But why!" "I didnt ask the reason--" I shake my head while soothing the peevish Arisa. "--A wise man does not court danger, you see." God Zaikuon might tell me if I interviewed him directly, but it felt like I would raise a battle g if I made some strange connection with him. "--Thats quite true. Better not step on a tigers tail." It seemed Arisa remembered the thing she said to me when I went to Weasel Empire, she nodded in consent. "For God Zaikuon to descend and personally deliver the Divine Punishment.... Unbelievable." "Youre right. My old friends said that the cost for a God to descend was extremely big, so they absolutely wont descend." Hikaru affirmed Seras muttering. "Yes, even in the history of the temples, excepting the Invoke Deity ritual magic, the only record of the advent was 20.000 years ago during the war against the Dog-head Evil God." God Zaikuon should be killed by the Dragon God 30 years ago, did he not manifest in the world at that time? Or is it merely because its not written in the [History of Temples]? It bothers me a bit, think Ill ask about it to Aze-san when I visit Boruenan Forestter. The one who told me that was the female intelligence agent in Selbira thebyrinth city, but since she got the information from Zaikuon Gods priest who in turn learned it from an oracle granted to a miko of another God, she probably doesnt know much more even if I ask her. "Then, there was probably a priest that could perform the ritual magic." The old Zaikuon priest I saw in the slum quarters sh on my mind. If Im not mistaken, the reincarnated person who was with him called him Patriarch Bodrazog or something. I checked and found that him and his sympathizers werent among the empire people I rescued. --Gods damnation is near! People! Pray to God, ask for mercy! The old priest Bodrazog was giving that sermon with ming madness in his eyes. That fanatic seemed like he was capable of sacrificing his and his followers lives as thepensation for the Gods advent. Well, whatever. Guessing wont tell me if its right or not, and the person concerned is already dead even if I know anyway. I put the subject back on track. "And, the weasel emperor became a demon lord and challenged God Zaikuon in order to have the final duel against the God who destroyed his country." I doubt that weasel emperor would fight from the front. Hes probably going to fight by throwing all the resources he has in hands and do all kinds of craftiness. "The emperor became a demon lord and battled God Zaikuon huh.... Can he win?" "I think its probably impossible." I shook my head at Arisas question. In the first ce, the Unique Skills of the emperor who became a demon lord arent suited for battle. Even if he uses it with all his wisdom, damaging the God is probably the best he could do. The [Self Destruct System] that the tactician prepared is probably theirst hope. "Thats the situation right now. I dont intend to interfere as long as the God doesnt target here." Theres neither merit nor duty for me to go against the God and jeopardize my friends. I omitted the matter about my identity being found out by the tactician and the weasel emperor, and the true identity of Tactician Touya as Elf Sage Trazayuya. I can just tell them about those matters during a chat over some teater. "Now then, lets decide on the deployment of the Golden Knights." I pped my hands to reset everyones consciousness, and began to talk about the way to prevent the Monster Stampede cmity news that Sera brought with her. "Im thinking of dispatching people to Selbira City and Seryuu City which havebyrinths ahead of time, other than those ces, the rescue squad will be deployed whenever we get a report from the branch offices of Echigoya Firm." I tell and look at the girls. No one seems to object. "Sa-Satou-san--Me too." "Of course, I want Zena-san to go to Seryuu city. Pochi will go with you with his Dragon Steed, Lyuryu, so you should be fine even if a greater demon and dungeon mastere attacking." There are Echigoya Golem units and Zena-sans little brother, Chevalier Marientail over there, and theyve thinned thebyrinths monsters quite a bit, so deploying there a bitte should be alright. "Id like to entrust Labyrinth City Selbira to Nana and Mia." Weve also thinned the monsters there and theres a lot ofbat forces like the guildmaster and the explorers. There should be no real problem with Nanas defensive power and Mias spirit magic. "U-um, what about Yowok Kingdomsbyrinth?" Lulu asked timidly. Theres a revivedbyrinth in the hometown of Lulu and Arisa that was invaded by Yowok Kingdom. Even though she probably doesnt have many good memories about the ce, she probably would hate it if her hometown is infringed by monsters. "Right. Someone should go there too. Lulu, could you go?" "Y-yes!" "Then, I also--" "You cant Arisa, I have another duty for you." The duty thing is a lie. Arisa and Hikaru cant be deployed outside since Ive acquired the information, [People who hold Gods Fragment cannot go against God], in the Weasel Empire. I dont know whether thats true or not, but looking at the abnormal rate of demon lord urrence in the Weasel Empire, I feel that its not necessarily wrong. Id like to believe that they should be fine with the anti-mind attack items I made for them, but even its fine against Gods Apostles, I feel that it wont quite suffice against God. Besides, Lulu should be fine alone. Lulu demonstrates the strongest firepower at long range, but she also has the next strongest defensive equipment after Nana, can use Force Magic up until the advanced level, and has refined her self-defense skill enough topletely handle a Shiga Eight Sword. Shes not standing out due to her shy nature, but shes the all rounder who can fight at multiple range among Team Pendragon. Shes probably going to be fine alone as long as the opponent isnt a demon lord ss. Of course, Ill be sending some brownies and apanying Golem units with her as a support though. "Hikaru, please ask Tenryuu to exterminate Monster Stampede if she finds one near Fujisan Mountainster." I can open a gate that connects to the Heavenly Dragon Shrine and let her talk with Tenryuu from there. Or maybe I should ask Arisa to connect them with her [<>]? "Okay! So Arisa and me are in the house-sitting team?" "Yeah, sorry, but your turn wille a bitter." Tenryuu and the other dragons should be able to cover the vast [Monster Domain] area along Fujisan Mountains. "Shizuka too--" "Okay okay, lets wait for our turn while ying cards here." Demon lord Shizuka has the important role of extracting the [Gods Fragment] from the demon lords that have urred in various ces, so she has to stay here regardless of the reason. The remaining ones are Liza, Tama, Lady Karina, Sera and the princess. "Lets change the n for a bit--" At first I nned for us to wait in the Solitary Ind Pce until we get a report from Echigoya Firm, but since each of them is probably worried about their hometown and ces theyre rted to, Ive decided to dispatch them to each of those ces. I can bring them back to this pce with Unit Arrangement anytime anyway, Ill ask Tama and Liza to be the emergency dispatch units. "--Karina-sama will be going to Muno Earldom which has many Monster Domains neighboring it." "I-I understand! I will protect Muno Earldom with all my might." Lady Karina pushed her fist on her breast and epted the order. The demonic breasts are transforming, I feel like theyre shooting a dangerous level of charm wave. We will not forget to protect Satou-donos and Liza-donos posts either. "Thank you, Raka." An attentive [<>] is wonderful. "Sera-san, please go to the Duchy Capital where the ruin of abyrinth sleeps." "Yes, this time I will protect Duchy Capital and its people whom Satou-san has saved before." Sera stares at me with eyes full of determination. I feel like shes going to work hard alone, so I tell her not to forget to contact me before things get dangerous. Im going to give [Small Light Ship] to the two to assist their movement. Its a high speed dimensional airship. I leave the steering to the brownie flying squadrons. "Am I going to the Royal Capital?" "Yes, due to the frequent disasters in Shiga Kingdom, the popce are most likely anxious. Therefore, please parade around the capital with strong looking Golem Knights to encourage the people." I cant let her go to the front line after all. "Echigoya Firm will prepare the prototype <> that can operate a maximum of 1024 nonbative search type drone golems, please use it during the parade." "My! Its the magic tool for control that Arisa back then jokingly said to appear in Manga isnt it! How very wonderful!" The princess who isnt really pleased with jewels and dresses gets into magic books and this kind of romance hard. The prototype is quite big, so a small airship will carry it. Since the princesss room is big and the floor is sturdy, it should be able to hold the throne. In addition, I asked her to search for enemies around the capital after the parade. "What about Tama~?" Tama asked with a worried look. "Tama will wait with Liza for now okay." "Aye~" I pat the disappointed Tamas head and nod at Liza. "Dont worry, Your turn wille soon enough." "Aye!" "Yes, Master." I went to Boruenan Forest while everyone was preparing for their dispatch. "Aze, long time no see." "Satou" Havinge to the tree house in Boruenan Forest, I felt happy when I saw my beloved. I gently embrace her and get healed by her warmth. "Satou-san. Please reserve such a shameful act for when youve gained divinity." "Hello Lua-san." If ites to this, I shouldve left it at that when Tactician Touya used me of being God Zaikuon. --Wait, I cant. Itll just get found out immediately. I separate myself and then Aze-san stares at me as if shes steeled herself. "I really shouldnt tell you this, but just a little while ago we got a notice from Gods during the Sacred Tree Meeting." Sacred Tree meeting is a meeting where the representative high elves from each World Trees in the world gather. "It was a notice about the execution of Divine Punishment toward Weaselkin Empire and.... and the absolvement of Demon Gods blessings in the monster domains and thebyrinths in the whole world. And we were warned not to tell this and not to give support to the king of every country....." I see, so thats why there wasnt any contact from Boruenan Forest to the Solitary Ind Pce at all. "Dispatching Light Ships too, giving information too, everything has been banned." "Then, should I return the Brownies dispatched at the Solitary Ind Pce too?" "No, only the elves were prohibited. We cant put up words for you, but spriggans and leprechauns who are good at fight, and also trolls--" I put a finger on Aze-sans lip. Id be happy for reinforcement, but I want to avoid worsening Aze-sans position. It seems shes barely ever interacted with Gods, but theyre still acquaintances for hundreds millions of years after all. "Having the brownies there are quite enough." "But, those children are not good at fighting." "Fighting isnt the only thing needed. The girls can fight with all their power on the front line precisely because of the brownies support." Itll troublesome in various ways if the brownies arent there. Putting aside cooking, weve left the brownies to do washing, bedmaking and taking care of the garden after all. "Im not sure if Aze knows--" I asked about the information I heard from the female intelligence agent of Selbira City, "God Zaikuon incurred the Dragon Gods anger and was killed 30 years ago." "Yes, thats the truth." "Do you know where he was killed?" "Its probably at the Dragons Valley or a Sanctuary somewhere?" Looks like Aze-san doesnt know where he was killed either. "By Sanctuary, do you mean the same ce as the one in the Duchy Capitals Tenion Temple?" "Its a ce made from a torn part of the God World where the seven pir Gods are living. I think its simr to the Another World (Sub-space) Satou showed me before? I have never been there but from what I heard from high elves who had visited there, it was a wonderful ce filled with pure air and thick divinity." I see, so they fought in an <>-like ce simr to the temporary battle area in games. It must be a ce where they can fight with full power without affecting other ces. Right,stly I have to tell them about Trazayuya-shi. I ask them to call Mias mother, which is also Trazayuya-shis daughter, Lilinatoa-san. "Its been a while Satou-san. Been awhile! Is Mia healthy? She must healthy right." "Yes, shes very healthy." I greet Lilinatoa-san whos in contrast with the taciturn Mia and then get to the subject once I clear my throat with some tea. "--Toya was?" "Yes, he was living as the tactician of Weasel Empire known as Touya." "....I see." Lilinatoa-san casted her eyes down while talking in a short sentence simr to Mia. She probably also knows that Divine Punishment has befallen Weasel Empire. "Thank you for telling me. My gratitude for you." Her smile looks forced, but Ill leave the consoling role to her husband, Lamisauya-shi. "Have you told Giril and Dohar?" "No, I have yet to." "Then Ill go tell Giril whos in Boruenan Forest myself." I thanked Aze-san for the offer and left Boruenan forest. I also have to tell Elder Dohar in Bolhart city, but they probably dont have the leeway to have a reminiscent talk right now either, Ill talk to himter. When I got back to the Solitary Ind Pce, a report from Echigoya Firm informed us of the Monster Stampedes. "Its growing tense." "Youre right--" I ponder for a bit. "--Everyone, listen to me." It might be difficult to keep the secret while fighting this time. Even though you dont need to actively proim it, you dont need to worry about getting found out. So I tell the girls. "Is that alright?" "Yea, if you worry about it and end up forsaking a life you could have saved, youll be regretting it forever right?" "Un, thats true but--" Arisa probably wants to say that itll make the sightseeing tour harder. "Its alright. We can use illusion during the tour and we can visit anywhere without problem by disguising ourselves." Its been proven when we visited Weasel Empire in animal costumes. I look at everyone and say. "Now, its time for the Golden Knights deployment." I send the girls d in silver and golden glittering armors one after another to the battlefields. At this time, even though I had noticed the contradiction between, the thing little girl in painting told me, "Divine Punishment cant happen unless all the seven Gods who arrived riding on the world trees assembled." and the story about Divine Punishment I learned from the weasel emperor and the tes--I didnt realize the significance of that--. I only learned about that a little bitter. --At the day Weasel Empire disappeared from this continent. Book 15 - 15-33. The Golden Knights Deployment (1) 15-33. The Golden Knights Deployment (1) Its not from Satous POV this time "Ou, ye finished too?" "Yaaas, got me some ee-edamame, gonna share em with otherster." "Thank ye. We got some smoked cheese in our home, take em with ya." "Lookin forward to em." The vigers are having a carefree conversation. This ce is one of the mountains north of Shiga Kingdom that goes to the Fujisan Mountains, in the territory of Earl Muno. One of the viges governed by Viceroy Brighton of Muno Earldom. "Imma go to the city to sell some cheese, you selling too?" "Gonna sell some dried fig. Ther popr cos they said the viceroys wife likes it." "Lina-sama aint the wife of viceroy-sama they said yknow." "Was that aight? Aint she gonna marry him once she got old enough?" "Ya, shes pretty fter all, an they said shes a daughter of some upper noble-sama." Since Viceroy Brighton is often absent, the daughter of Viscount Emline, Lina Emlin is working as a magistrate in viceroys ce. At first she was just a figurehead, but now shes shown her quick-wittedness, she can govern as a viceroy with no problem. Its a pity that this fact is rarely passed on to the viceroy, Viscount Pendragon. Their carefree life was disturbed by the Gods Divine Messages. Monsters that rarely show themselves began to attack the viges one after another. However, there is no damage to the vigers and the domestic animals. "Dog God-sama, thank yee." "Cat Dog-sama too, thank ya." The golems protecting the viges took care of theing monsters, many viges held meat festivals for revering. The people call and worship the golems as Gods, and the viceroy as Great God. The Gods are seeking prayers by way of Divine Punishment, but it seems the people in this territory are far detached from that. "KARI--err, KUNGFU KIIIIIIIICK!" The kungfu kick of a silver knight sank into the torso of a Hydra that attacked Muno City. A four headed snake attacks the silver knight whos stopped moving. Looks like she has sessfully sealed her original technique name, [Karina Kick], thanks to the repeated special trainings. "Impertinent, desuwa!" The silver knight jumps off the torso and then does a rotating kick with her hands on the ground, mowing down the snake heads. Another head grew back on the stump of the cut neck. "Pochi and Tama would be happy if theyre here desuwa." Shes sure that they would happily say, "Unlimited meat~?", "All you can eat nanodesu." Silver Kungfu! Dont let your guard down! The tail ising. The deadly poisonous tail attacked the Silver Knight like a spear, but a scale-like light appeared in front of the knight right before it hit and stopped the tail. It was an act that would expose the identity of Silver Knight Kungfu if there were people who saw it, but her special characteristic in the form of her breasts are already too pressing obvious, it just feels too little toote instead. "Kungfu Spiral Punch!" Whirlpool of blue light appears on Silver Knight Kungfus arms, every time her fists gouge the hydras torso, its tissue is destroyed such that its regeneration cant keep up. The huge hydra used up all its strength before long, bing a corpse in front of Muno Citys gate. The army of Muno Earldom is favorably fighting against the other monsters. While no small feats were attributed to Chevalier Zotol for reorganizing the territorial army and the vice-captain Chevalier Hautosmands, its mostly thanks to the magic cannons and improved fire wands supplied by Echigoya Firm and the upgraded equipment and magic swords the soldiers carry. "Next, its just cleaning up the remnants right?" A small dimensional airship that looks like a miniaturized light ship appears from the gap in space in front of the muttering Silver Knight Kungfu. "Good work. Silver Kungfu-sama. Were going to the next battlefield, so please get on." A small pilot peeking from the hatch prompted Silver Knight Kungfu. The pilot is a brownie wearing futuristic-looking flight uniform. "Good work, Karina-sama." "T-thank you, desuwa." In front of the Silver Knight Kungfu--Karina who was resting in the living room of the Solitary Ind Pce, her loved one presented her with some sweet yellow orange juice. "How was Muno City?" "Y-Yes, I defeated them with no problem." Satous line of sight was directed toward the silver ornament she wore. The city suffers no big damage. Karina-dono defeated some slightly strong Hydras. We didnt meet any master of dominion ss of monsters. The one replying was the ornament--[<>] Raka. Rakas master, Karina is prioritizing the resupply of sugar content. Her bracelet made a ringing sound when he had her fill. "Looks like weve arrived at the next battlefield desuwa." "Ill prepare many things for dinner, please be careful not to get toote okay." "Yes, Im looking forward to it!" While departing triumphantly, the thing in Karinas mind was probably not Satou but the dinner dishes. It seems love affair still hasnt be her priority yet. "Monsters! Its a dead-end here so I inform!" "As expected of Nana ane-san!" "Wrong so I deny. Refer to me as Golden Knight White so I rmend." Golden Knight White is holding back the overflowing monsters of Selbira Labyrinth by herself. By all means, shes not Nana of Team Pendragon. "Eh, but, that way of talking is Nana nee-sans rite?" The muttering explorer was elbowed by his friend on the side. "Idiot. Read the mood! --Go for it! Golden Knight White." "Aint that right-- yer awesome! Golden Knight White." It appears the explorers here havee to a tacit understanding. And then, the explorers began to attack the stopped monsters like a surging wave. And, on top of a spire of the western guild--. "Mia-sama! Large monsters have crossed over the mountain from the Blue Territory." "Mwu, Golden Knight Green." "Pardon me, Mia-sama. No, Golden Knight Green-sama." Boys of various fairykins gave their report while pointing at the southern mountain to the small Golden Knight Green who has confirmed another monster invasion besides thebyrinths one. "This is bad. Nagas and Colored Moles areing from the northern mountain too!" "Mwu, perplexity." North and south. The fairykin boys are looking pale at the prospect of a pincer attack by monsters. "Nn, decided--" Since her colleague is fully disying her defensive capabilities below, Golden Knight Green activates a facility to assist the spirit creation while thinking that being found out poses no problem. "--Activate, Fairy Hill" With Golden Knight Green at the center, rainbow colored Spirit Light is released. Its the same Spirit Light her beloved emits. "Spirit Enchantment. ...." Golden Knight Green begins to chant while smiling satisfyingly. Its the secret art of Spirit Magic--Spirit Creation spell whose use is restricted only for High Elves. People who have Spirit Seer skill might shed tears if they saw the unfolding scene. The spire was colored by such beautiful dances of Spirit Light and Spirits. ".... Magic Dragon King Creation <>" Tiamat that looks as if itsposed of light flies in the sky. "Annihte the monsters." By Golden Knight Greens order, Tiamat whos circling in the sky shoots out two breaths, annihting the monsters at each ridges of the mountains afar. From the excessive ridiculous power, cold sweat stream down on the cheeks of the girl under the helmet. "Overkill?" Golden Knight Green decides not to use it on the ground and hurriedly deport Tiamat back. The battles on the ground still continue on, but Golden Knight Green who has judged that there is no turn for her begins to y a tune that rouses fighting spirit after drinking a honey-vored magic recovery potion. Encouraged by the heroic music, the explorers and thebyrinth army are determined to fight the monsters. "Its really peaceful." "Y-yes-s, Lulu-sama." "It really is, isnt it." Golden Knight ck, Lulu Watari is looking at the peaceful town and the revivedbyrinth below. For some reason, the brownies apanying her are behaving strangely. "E-Echigoya Firm has confirmed that theres no sign of monster appearing from thebyrinth." "The monsters there are drying up in the first ce, it might be better for us to be vignt of the monster domains instead of the revivedbyrinth." The brownies who came with her on an airship disclosed the newly acquired information beside Lulu. "Monsters-san arenting are they." Silence rules the ce for a while. I wonder whats wrong, Lulu cutely tilts her head. After looking at each others, one of the brownie begins to talk after readying itself. "No no no, thats cause Lulu-sama shot them all down even before they came into view!" Since awhile ago, Lulu has been tepidly sniping down every wyverns and serpent dragons who showed themselves from behind the mountain with her elerated Gun. She did it so naturally one might have misunderstood, but frankly speaking, its pretty much a superhuman feat. The pace is so high even the 20 gargoyles working to gather the dropped materials cant keep up with it. Lulu contemted for a while, but unable to quiteprehend the issue, she repeats the same words from earlier. "Its really peaceful." "Yes, youre absolutely right." It must be cant be helped for the brownies tones to sound slightly stiff. "Invitation to a tea party?" "Yes, there is not much time until the time your highness has promised Meltina-sama and Bontenyu-sama." When Princess Shistina came to her private room in Shiga Kingdoms Capital from the Solitary Ind Pce, a courtdy who looked relieved caught her. Princess Shistina pondered for a bit, and then she remembered that she had epted an invitation to a tea party from her sister of different mother and the second queen. Usually Princess Shistina would have declined such an invitation, she was confounded why she epted this one, but then she remembered that they asked her to appraise a rare magic book as a pretext so she couldnt refuse it. The courtdy asked her if she wished to change, she said Im fine like this and then walked to the salon where the tea party was held. Courtdies and maids hurriedly chased after princess Shistina. "Shistina-sama, Sir Pendragon has not returned yet?" "Yes, unfortunately, Satou wonte back until after he visited the countries along the course." Princess Shistina replied with an answer she had prepared at the expected question. "Its really an unusual magic book isnt it? I wonder if this is ancientnguage?" "Yes, that appears to be the case. Perhaps the knowledgeable Sir Pendragon could read it?" Princess Shistina gave an evasive answer, "Well, I wonder about that? I wont know before showing this to him", even while thinking, "Satou who can even readnguage from the Age of Gods must be able to read this." Even if she cant read it, she memorizes the characters on the title and decides to check itter. "ying a demon lord is an achievement ranking next to Ancestor King Yamato-sama." "Yes, its a great deed done without God Parions blessing and talisman like Hero Hayato-samas followers. " "Shistina-sama has really make a wonderful gentleman hers." The girls who sneered at her behind her back when they heard her getting engaged to Sir Pendragon, "Shes gettingte married to some upstart viscount",pletely ignored their own shoring and looked at Princess Shistina enviously. "Was that dress given by Sir Pendragon too?" "Its so wonderful, it looks like Jade Silk, but its even more supple and--has more mystical luster to it." "Its like.... the Fairy Silk in the fairy tale." Princess Shistinas dress is a rare article made from Fairy Silk that only appears in fairy tales, its the meticulous work of the forest fairy, elves and the house fairy, brownies. No matter how great an authority one holds, its something that cannot be obtained unless one prepares to part with wealth enough to buy a country. Just when the envious stares of the queen and the princess became unpleasant, a retainer came with a bad news informing the arrival of a crowd of monsters on the mountain. She was going to use this chance to escape the tea party, but unfortunately, her turn never came. Her golem army didnt even need to fight the monsters, Liza and Tama who got the information from Echigoya Firm--Golden Knight Orange and Golden Knight Pink destroyed them instead. The traces of destruction at the actual site didnt look like they were made by people, and with many pools of blood left at it. Mysteriously, not even one body of the monsters remained. Princess Shistina who got the information from her reconnaissance Drone Golems thought, now that we got the meat, were having meat dishes at dinner tonight. "Sera, are you feeling unwell?" "Head Miko--No, Lily-sama. Its nothing." The two are facing each other in the Sanctuary of Tenion Temple in Duchy Capital. Being inside the tranquil sanctuary is enough to heal your heart. However, ording to the story she heard from her beloved, theres a high chance to establish a conversation with God Tenion here. She cant talk carelessly here. "What do Gods expect from people?" Thus, she spun words with a safe content. Gods expect for peoples devoted prayers and gratitudes for their happy life--however, they have even forgotten to do such trivial things. "Lily-sama--" Sera was going to call Lily who suddenly spoke, but then she immediately perceived that it was the words of God Tenion through Lily and stopped herself. And then, they seek greater prosperity each days, be envious of others, and finally be a ve of their desire. Sensing sublime divinity from Lily, Seras thought is filled with awe changing to revere, she couldnt even blink. Why are the taboo taboo. Why do Gods who love people conduct such a merciless act. My dear Miko, gentle girl, ask your own heart, seek the answer. Before long the divinity that had filled the sanctuarypses, and she can finally regain control of her unmovable paralyzed-like body. "Tenion-sama--" While hugging the unconscious Lily, Sera held deep gratitude at the God who had personally given her troubled self a pointer. Book 15 - 15-34. Golden Knights Deployment (2), Seryuu Citys Boy Knight 15-34. Golden Knights Deployment (2), Seryuu Citys Boy Knight Not from Satous point of view this time "Whats wrong Yuni?" "Martha-san, would Seryuu city be alright?" "Priest-sama said the bad ones are the weaselkin right? Nothing to do with us." The maid little girl and the inndys daughter are having such conversations at the Gate Inn of Seryuu City. Even the people who gathered at the temples to seek salvation right after the Gods Divine Messages have returned to their daily life. Outwardly at least--. "Get out of Seryuu City demi-humans!" "Go away!" An act of barbarism that would make any sensible person frowns is being carried out in one of the vacantnds inside the city. Brats dressed in good clothes are throwing stones at demi-human children. Many stones missed their target, but several of the ones thrown by older boys hit theirs. "P-pleass, sthop" "Im sohryy" "Plese" Neither the fast dogkin, the agile catkin, nor the smart weaselkin could defy the [Dont move from there] order of their master, asking for mercy was all they could do. Its an ugly scene that would make decent human beings feel sick, but it appears to be a pleasant entertainment for the humans here. Of course, not all the people in Seryuu City regards this is an entertainment. "What are you doing! Cease at once!" A beautiful girl showed herself up from a carriage parked at the side of the road. With her long blond hair, her strong-willed blue eyes filled with dignity of a noble are ring at the people participating in the ugly festival in the park. "The woman over there, are you a government official? Earl Seryuu should have given a direction not to abuse beast people pointlessly." The earl has prohibited owners of beastkin ves inside the city from abusing them because he has a dealing with the influential Viscount Pendragon who has beastkin ves. It seems the fact that Viscount Pendragons cooperation is crucial in order to put the management of Seryuu Citysbyrinth on track is not divulged to the low ss government officials. "This is a filthy ce. Its not a ce some great priestess-sama shoulde." For the female official whos aware of her declining beauty, a fresh young girl apanied by a handsome knight is an object of envy. Due to her uncontroble envy, the female government official spout out words to drive the girl away. "Do you mean to say that you dont intend to obey Earl Seryuus decree?" "Did you hear otherwise?" The girl raised her brows in anger at that answer. Because that was equivalent to rebelling against the lord. Itd be a different story if she were one of the ignorant popce, but its absolutely intolerable for someone who gets their payroll from the lord. "Sir Marientail, cut down this official. I have confirmed that shes clearly rebelling against the earl." The girl gave a merciless order to her apanying boy knight. A slight anguish floated on the boy knights face that looks simr to his big sisters, Zena Marientail. "Auna-sama, are you sure about this?" "It doesnt matter. A fool who cant abide her lord cannot be anything but harm." A cold smile shows up on the beautiful girls face, she mutters, "This is my mercy." It seems there is no one here whos aware that Auna is the name of Earl Seryuus daughter. "Besides, if we arrest her here, her whole family will be executed." The boy who knows the depth of the girlspassion and her inflexible nobility draws his sword. Pale blue light twinkles on the swords surface. "Be at ease, it will be painless. Are the people over there your friends? Ive to execute them along with you if they are?" "N-no, Im not." "Me neither." "M-me too, Im not." The boy knight let the scurrying men in the vacant lot go, but he acted when the boys who were throwing stones tried to do the same. "Whoops there, I cant let you kids go just like that." The boy knight goes around and cut in in front of the children using Flickering Movement and then he drops his fist on them. The person himself intended it to be a light punishment, but due to his tempered body from the level ups in short term, his version of [light] didnt seem to be light at all. The kids are groaning in agony on top of the grass in the vacantnd. The boy knight looked a bit awkward at first, but then he turned serious when his ears caught the shrill noise from the [Bone Conduction rm]. "Auna-sama!" "Looks like it has begun." "Yes." Auna understood that an unprecedented crisis has befallen Seryuu City from the short exchange with the boy. "It cannot be helped. Lets end our tryst." "T-tryst?" The boy knights face reddened at Aunas joke. Its an innocent scene between a boy and a girl, but it appears the Gods of this world arent kind enough to allow that. ck particles extending to the sky can be seen at the direction of thebyrinth. "It seems thebyrinth monsters are overflowing outside. Go Knight Marientail. As for me, I will aplish the role thats been assigned to me." "Yes, Auna-sama!" The boy runs through alleys with speed of wind. Was there anyone who noticed that he looked like her big sister during the initial appearance of thebyrinth? "I wish to City Core. With my Authority as the nobility of Seryuu, cancel the contracts of these people." Confirmed the qualification as the nobility of Seryuu to cancel the contract. When Auna spoke to the ring she took from her chest, a voice could be heard out of nowhere. Canceling the contracts. At the same time of that voice, blue light flows from Aunas ring and wraps the beastkin children. "Your healing will be at Parion Temple. Get into the carriage." "Buf, canf move" "Ordee, been" "Ive already released your ve contracts. We dont have much time, quickly move." The beastkin inadvertently obeyed Auna who was used to givingmand, and then they raised shouts of joy when they found out the pain didnte even though they moved. At the vacant lot left by the carriage and the beastkin children, the female official who narrowly escaped death timidly lifts her head. "She totally forgot about me.... Good grief, just who does she think--" The female official couldnt finish her cursing. Thest thing reflected on her sinking dark eyes were a gigantic camel cricket and a brutal w that looked like the death gods sickle stuck on her chest. "Are you guys alright!" "Marientail-sama! Thebyrinth blockade has failed." A soldier of the territorial army with wounds all over his body answered the boy knight. "At first the blockade was working...." A part of the territorial armyposed of nobles who thought the monstersing out of thebyrinth looked weak undid a part of the blockade as they tried to score meritorious deed for themselves. "What happened to those guys." "Their bones are over there." One soldierughed with a gloomy face. "Marientail-sama! Im sorry for beingte. We will help the blockade here. Marientail-sama, please exterminate the monsters who have scattered in the city!" "Understood. Ill leave here to you." The branch manager of Echigoya Firm appeared with a group of golems and was left to take care of thebyrinths blockade. "toonmander Allison, I will entrust themand here to you. Leave the direct battles to the golems, please dont let any monster that crosses the blockade alive." "Where are you goingpanymander?" "Im going to dispose of the monsters scattered in the city." Those sounded like he was abandoning his duty as amander, but there was a reason for that. The boy knights level is higher than anyone here, but his actual battle experience is shorter than anyone here. Thus he decided to secede themand to the experienced toonmander Allison, and went to do a sweeping outside. "toon Marientail will be divided into four groups. I give the right tomand the groups to the nomissioned officers. Hunt every monster you see while waiting for the reinforcement from territorial army to arrive." """Yes,mander!""" The four military units went on to ughter the monsters that attacked the citizens. Among them--. "Amazing, he defeated a monster that could even defend against great axe in one blow!" "Uwaah, look at that! He defeated another one." "Awesome, didnt know there was a knight that strong besides Kigori-sama." "Oh! How nimble! He kicked the wall to get to the roof!" The citizens who saw the boy knights deeds shouted as if they were watching an action movie before their eyes. "But yknow, the sword of that knight-sama earlier--" "You saw it too?" "It really was shining blue wasnt it?" Such conversations continue to repeat and spread inside the city, the notion that, "Boy Knight Marentails true identity is the Silver Masked Hero" seemed as if it was true by the time the monster number had decreased. And then they lived happily ever after--. --Would have been nice if it ended like that. "The holy sword would cry yknow? I advise." The boy knight is facing off against a jet ck demon in the open space in front of the castle. Moreover, two camel crickets bigger than houses are apanying the demon on its sides. "One who attacked Seryuu City before--Jet ck Greater Demon." "Pleasantly correct. I delighted." The greater demon draws a dark red great sword out of thin air. "Now lets fight. I battle." At the northern end of Shiga Kingdom, the boy knights battle against despair has just begun. Book 15 - 15-35. Golden Knights Deployment (3), Little Hero 15-35. Golden Knights Deployment (3), Little Hero Not from Satous perspective "Physical Reinforcement, Herculean Strength, Agility, Concentration" Boy Knight Marientail buffed himself using his Skills. The boy knight was being wary of the greater demon as they faced against each other, but the demon only looked at the boy knight gleefully, as if it had no intention to attack at all. "I dont know what youre nning, but youll regret that carelessness!" Are you ready now? I boredom. The boy knight used Flickering Movement and changed his course perpendicrly when he got close to the greater demon. However, the greater demon is unaffected by the feint, it keeps its gaze at the boy knight. The boy knight who had gotten right beside the greater demon recited the Command Word [Quick Increase], the holy sword in his hand shined and the boys running speed increased fivefold. The greater demon slightly smiled at the boys actions. For a greater demon, this much speed is as good as standing still. The corner of the greater demons mouth disgustingly lifted at the imagination of the boysst moment. "eleration Formation." A light ring appeared in front of the boy knight, and then he explosively elerated when he passed through it. It was such a speed that made even the greater demons kic vision lost him. Moreover, the boy knight was not aiming to attack with a powerfulrge sh, but a stabbing technique that made use of his speed to its fullest. But yet--. A simple eleration equaling constant speed? I ridicule. --The boy knight which attacked at a speed that even made his outline looked blurred was intercepted by the greater demons mere instinct. The boy knight was blown away by its jet ck tail, bouncing while breaking the stone pavements and crashed into the bookshelves of a bookstore, stopped moving. The boy knight is hidden by the broken bookshelves and piles of old books. Now, entertain me more, I expect. Normally, one wouldnt have lived through a counterattack of a greater demon. Even if they did, theyd probably be critically injured. Even though thats themon sense, the greater demons line of sight is unshakably fixed at the bookstore where the boy knight disappeared into. Sure enough--a blue light jumped out of the white dust. "WOOOOOOOOOOO!" Responding to the boy knights war cry, the holy sword he holds shines blue. The greater demon doesnt counter the second attack and blocks him with its dark red great sword, the sh scatters blue and red sparks around. Lonesome struggle, I pity. Looking down at the boy knight whos wielding the holy sword with both his hand, the greater demons free hand swings down. Its poisonous ws are wet with abominable radiance. "--He aint alone!" A good looking man who ran past the open space with Flickering Movement shes the greater demon with trailing red light of Magic Edge. The greater demons tail counter attacks were all handled skilfully by the blond haired good looking man. "Kigori-sama!" "Yo, Marientail. Kept ya waiting!" The one who has appeared as the boy knights reinforcement is the strongest level 40 knight, pride of Seryuu City. And--. A huge lightning attacks the greater demon. "Hehe, thanks to you buying time, Lightning Geezer got tounch a serious blow." "This is Rindolf-samas Ruin Thunder." The thunderbolt cast by the chief magician Rindolf-shi known as Lightning Geezer made the greater demon stopped moving. Numbing surprise, I delighted. When the greater demon threw out its chest, its burnt skin scattered, and wless skin appeared. Even a surprise attack with advanced lightning magic is not effective against a greater demon. Quickly returning the favor, I swift attack. Jet ck lightning released from the greater demons horn extends toward Lightning Geezer whos on top of the castles spire. However, a wall of light that appears before the castle blocks the magic. --Its a defensive wall created by the City Core. The greater demon gleefully looks at the wall of light without minding about its attack getting blocked. There are soldiers with magic cannons and fully equipped knights beyond the wall of light. Amusing toys, I call. The greater demon roared once and then a jet ck circle was produced below it. "That looks bad, lets stop him Sir Marientail." "Yes!" The two assaulted the greater demon while leaving blue and red trails of light. "D-damn! It can also use its scales along with tail!" "Marientail! Evade them!" The scales on the greater demons body transform, attacking the boy knights abdomen. The blond man cut in there. "Kigori-sama!" "I can block this much with Vajra Body. Dont stop your hand, stop him no matter what it takes!" The scales gouge the good looking mans armor and body, hes coughing blood from his mouth. "Yes!" The boy knights effort at swinging holy swords while enduring his tears, and the desperate backing from the castle turn fruitless before long. Now, sumb to despair. I rmend. Various grotesque demons appeared from below the greater demon. Countless lesser demons and insect rider mid demons riding insect monsters are arising from the magic circle that has expanded in the open space. Lesser demons with wings fly in the sky and y around by crashing down on houses. "Its like the gate to hells opened." While spilling blood from his lips, the good looking mans dark eyes are looking at the surroundings. As a top level person in the territorial army, he understands that there is no force in Seryuu Earldom that can oppose thisrge of an army. "W-we cant give up yet! Even if its for a blink or an instant. We have to buy a bit of time!" The boy knight encourages the good looking man. The demons are looking at the scene while smirking andughing as if its an interesting show. "--After that what then. Reinforcement from the royal family wonte. Even if they did, everything woulda been destroyed already." "Wake up Kigori!" A hot unyielding fist shakes the resigning good looking man up. "Its not the kingdoms--Kuro-dono wille. Ane-sama will definitely make him move." A small bit of hope burns inside the good-looking mans heart with those words. "Kuro--the heros follower eh." And then, the round two of the despairing act between demons and knights began. "Martha-san, I wonder if the children at the orphanage are safe." "Its alright, that ce is as sturdy as a castle, knight Son-sama told me." In a corner of the shelter under the inn, the maid little girl, Yuni and the daughter of the indy, Martha are diverting their anxiety with little voices. The neighboring people including the inns guests are taking shelter here. An especially loud thunderous sound resounds auspiciously. After that, the outside bes quiet. "Maybe theyve repelled the monsters?" "Lets see for a bit." "Oy! Stop!" "Im just gonna take a peek." One of the evacuated men shakes off the people who try to stop him, he opens the basement door and peeks outside. "Oy, how is it outside?" The man who tried to stop him seemed to be worried about outside too, he asked the man who stopped talking. However, the man kept silent and then something fell down from above. "Ouch. Whats this? Its sticky--UWAAAAAAAA" When the man realized that the thing he held in hands was the head of the man who peeked outside, he screamed and threw it away. The corpse of the man who lost his head fell down while spraying blood. An even more menacees to the basement that was dominated by scream and bellow. With crunching sounds, the ceiling--the inns floor is torn off, sunlight pour in. Inside that light, somethings peek in, two ck rods--no, theyre the feelers of a huge insect. The instant the feeler touched one of the men, the eye of a huge camel cricket appears in the torn ceiling and perceives everyone. The feeler coils around Yuni and Martha who were in the corner of the room. "GYAAAAAAA, help me father, mother, help help help help." "H-help--Satou-san." Martha and Yuni screamed, but only the inn couple dared to challenge the feeler. Their desperate resistances end with them falling victims to another feeler. "Let go of Yuni, nanodesu!" A ball of light shining blue flying from afar pierces through the two feelers. And then a white shadow thates after the light ball catches the four people who were released from the feelers in the air. "Lyuryu! Take care of Yuni and the others nodesu." --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. A small knight d in golden armor jumped off the white dragon. "Sure Kill Magic Edge (Vorp)--" In the middle of speaking the techniques name, the golden knight attacks the camel crickets ck body. The camel crickets defensive wall that was shining dark red was broken in an instant, the body that was harder than steel was pierced through like it was made of paper. "Punishment, nanodesu!" The golden knights sword that burst out in the sky is emitting blue light. "H-hero-sama?" "Its a little hero-sama." The people who came out of the inn spoke that unanimously when they saw the golden knight. --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The white dragon circling in the sky informed that there were new enemies closing in. "Lyuryu! Drop off Yuni and the others below nodesu." --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. As instructed by the golden knight, the white dragon thats holding the inn family and the maid in its hand drop them down. It was a soft gentle descent. "Are you not injured nanodesu?" "Y-yes, thank you--nanodesu? B-by any chance." Yuni was going to guess correctly, but she stopped as the golden knight made a mouth zipper gesture. Of course, Yuni didnt know a gesture from Japans showa era, but she sensitively interpreted that it was, "Keep it a secret" and stopped talking. "Hero-sama, please tell us your name." "Pochis name is Golden Knight Yellow nanodesu!" "Golden Knight Yellow-sama! Thank you for saving us!" Even though Yuni was intensely retorting inside her mind, "You said it! You said it, Pochi-chan!", she endured by smiling wryly in cold sweat. And then, she spread the golden knights false name, "Golden Knight Yellow" at the surrounding with an especially loud voice. Shes quiet the worrywart little girl. "Did the others note?" "Zena went to thebyrinth nodesu. Pochi will go over there with Lyuryu to defeat the demon nodesuyo." "So youvee to defeat the demon! Golden Knight Yellow-sama!" Even while having headache at her friends verbal slip, she conveyed the golden knights actions to the surrounding people. The admirable effort of Yuni who was gasping for breath didnt reach the natural airhead golden knight, it was over with her tilting her head cutely. "Then, here it goes! Pochi will bring the souvenirs when shees with Master nodesu!" Yuni waves back at her friend who left while waving. "Thank you for your covering, Yuni-chan." "Eh, Satou--" She looked at the familiar voice, but the one over there was an unfamiliar face. However, the gentle pat on Yunis head is of his from her memories. "Yes, please stay normally next time." "Right. Well definitely do that." That mysterious person gathered the people, created an underground shelter with earth magic and put up a powerful barrier. It was such a splendid barrier whose sturdiness could be perceived even by untrained eyes that they could believe him when he guaranteed that even demon lords couldnt break it. Is it over? I dissatisfied. The holy sword held by the rough breathing boy knight has lost its blue luster, the female magic soldiers hes protecting behind him have also used up all their magic power they cant even move. The only one that can use magic now is a female wind magician. The good looking knight Kigori who fought together with him has also left the stage with big injury, Garleon temple head Nebinen is desperately trying to save his life with healing magic behind a destroyed house. ".... Air Hammer" The wind magic shot by the girl who has prepared to die vanishes without even reaching the greater demon. Composition too soft. I grading. The greater demon is looking down at the despairing girl, who puts both her hands on the ground, with eyes filled with joy. Peoples despair and fear are a feast for demons like them. In order to enjoy that, they continuously torment their opponents while leaving them alive. ".... Air Hammer" A silver knight appearing in the sky casted a chant-shortened elerated wind magic. The magic that should have resulted the same like earlier reached the greater demon, showing enough power to make it step back several steps. "<> Wind Stiletto!" Receiving the same Holy Verse as the holy sword of kingdoms defense iomh Sis, seven stilettos released from the silver knights hands are dancing in the sky while letting off clear sounds. They attack the greater demon like birds of prey while creating blue trails of light. Are you a pupil of Ancestor King Yamato? I delighted. The greater demon gleefully handles every des which attack like a skilled swordsman each. "<> Wind Stiletto!" Two Holy Verses? I astonished. Holy Verse is one per one. Thats an absolute rule that even applies to the divine gift holy swords. However, the ck haired boy who made the stiletto willugh it off if he hears that. That difficulty is only a matter of putting several circuits in parallel. The invisible vacuum des spread on the stilettos are gradually cornering the greater demon. Yet, even so, the differences between humans and demons are obvious. Even though the holy swords dancing in the sky keep making many wounds, the decisive blow is still far away. The silver knight begins to chant an attack magic to recover from the hopeless situation. Kukakakaka, suffer by the poison in the ck blood. I pleased. The soldiers who inhaled the scattered blood of the greater demon are lying on the stone pavement while coughing blood. Seeing that, the silver knight bites her lips under the helmet. She holds down her feeling to save her coworkers by using ranged healing wind magic with her willpower. The thing that she should do now is to repulse the greater demon. And then shepleted the spell up to right before the verse for the invocation. The silver knight makes her next move before before chanting thest invoking verse. "<> Wind Stiletto!" Receiving the third Holy Verse, the seven stilettos shined brightly--they burst open from inside and turned into blue particles. It couldnt endure it? I ridicule. "Tempest" Without minding the ridiculing greater demon, the silver knight recited thest invoking verse of the advanced wind magic that she had reserved. Tempest-like wind rages with the greater demon in the center, golden trails of light appearing inside the wind shuts the greater demon inside the tempest like a cage. Even the continuous attacks of its jet ck arms from the inside only warped the golden cage, failing to break it. Its a magic made by engrafting the secret technique of spirit magic Garuda into wind magic, a magic especially made for her. Kuhahaha! I pleased. The vacuum des appearing inside the golden cage inside the tempest excruciate the greater demon. Even with that much attacks, humans magic isnt enough to defeat a greater demon. Normally that is--. Twinkling blue sparkles can be seen inside the tempest. The tempest changes before long, evolving into a different magic glistening with blue sparkles. You sacrificed a divine gift holy sword to defeat me! Imend. The greater demon shaved by the holy swords grains disappeared into mist inside the tempest. "Its thanks to magic and tools Satou-san gave me." The silver knight mutters at the tempest without anyone to hear her. A golden knight riding on a silver lesser dragon arrived beside her. "Zena--not, nodesu. Err, err." "Its Silver Knight Air remember. Golden Knight Yellow-san." "Thats right nodesu! Pochi wanted to say that nodesuyo!" The silver knight hit her forehead with her hand, having the same feeling as Yuni earlier, but she quickly pulled herself together and heal the surrounding people with advanced wind magic. "Pochi and Lyuryu defeated all the other demon people nodesu." "As expected." She said it lightly, but there arent many people in the vast Shiga Kingdom that can defeat multiple flying mid demons in a short amount of time. "Demon lord hasnt appeared yet nodesu?" The golden knight made a dangerous remark while cutely tilting her head. "Yes, it should be over with this." If they appear that easily, people probably wont be able to live a peaceful life. The two who have finished emergency measures by using magic descend to the ground. "Youve worked hard. Yukel." "Ne, Ane-sama?" "Im a follower of Hero Nanashi, Silver Knight Air. Im not your elder sister. Understand?" "Yes! Ane--no, Air-dono." The golden knights ear twitches as she gazes at the conversation between siblings. "--Someone is calling nodesu." "Yellow?" "Pochi will be going for a bit nodesu." The golden knight rides on the white dragon and flies in the sky. And she went to a backyard of a temple in Seryuu City. Here you are--little hero. A little girl with honey colored hair is knitting coro in the middle of a flower garden in the backyard. The little girl smiles unsuitably of her age. "Pochi is Golden Knight Yellow nanodesu. Hero is Master nanodesuyo?" No, youre a [True Hero]. Everyone just keeps it a secret. "Really nanodesu?" The honest golden knight who doesnt understand doubt looks as if sheprehends the little girl while tilting her head. Yes, really nanodesu. Thats why, I want you as hero to defeat the demon lord. "Bad demon lord nanodesu? Master told Pochi not to defeat good demon lords nodesu?" The battle inside the undergroundbyrinth with her master floated in the golden knights mind. Its a really bad weasel demon lord, so its alright. Master will praise you if you defeat it. "Then Pochi will do her best nodesu! Pochi will call Zena now nodesu." No, you wont make it in time then. My hero is almost getting killed by the bad demon lord over there. "Thats bad nanodesu." After saying that, the golden knights stands on her Dragon Steeds, the little girl smiles satisfyingly. A smile that would have made the golden knights friends to prepare for battle against the little girl had they were here. Youre going right away right? "Yes, nanodesu." However, the pure golden knight who doesnt understand to doubt readily consents the little girls request. Ill open the gate to the battlefield. A gate that looks simr to the temples gate is opened before the golden knight and the white dragon. A huge ruin dyed in white can be seen beyond the torn space. Go little hero. And save my hero. "Yes nanodesu! Pochi will work hard nodesuyo!" The golden knight replied cheerfully and turned toward the battlefield together with the white dragon. Book 15 - 15-36. Divine Punishment (5), The Forbidden Knights 15-36. Divine Punishment (5), The Forbidden Knights Not in Satous point of view "A giant of light--so the God has manifested itself!" When I turned toward the captain, I saw a yellow giant near the ce where apostles and demon lords were fighting. "Liedill, evade it!" At the vice captains shout, I leap forward without checking the surrounding and wrap myself in the mantle created from the rat demon lords pelt. "GUWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" I could hear the scream of a colleague behind me. The city in front of me is bathed in yellow light, turning into white salt. "T-the Magic Eater Birds!" I heard Dazlim the tigerkin knight screaming. The flying [Magic Eater Birds] are falling apart while leaving trails of white salt. "Divine punishment of the Gods huh...." "That kind of cursed god, just call it evil god." Ive never been able to get along with vice-captain who always butted head with me at every asion, but I agree with him this time. Crisis Perception that didnt act until a while ago is ringing an rming warning. "--Whats that shining thing?" From between the light peeking through the clouds, countless shining objects showed themselves up. Although the outlines are vague, they look like cubes. "Familiars of the evil god are they!" They must have appeared to help the evil god. "Theyrein here too!" "It appears theyve deemed us as Gods enemies--All members of Temple Knights, lets show them evil god our real strength." """OU!""" Responding to the captains order, everyone goes to challenge the cubes. "Magic swords aint working on them eh?" "My great holy sword Monofoshi Zao aint doing good either." Just as my friends have said, my cherished sword feels like its cutting water. These cubes seem to be a kind of apostle too. "All members, I allow the use of the white sword for fighting apostles!" The white swords coated in dragon fang powder is restricted in their use. The captain was preserving it until the fight against evil god, but he probably judged that it would have no point if we died fighting the cubes before that. "Its working! Its working!" "Of course! Theyre the secret n of His Majesty the Emperor and Tactician-dono." As long as we have the weapons, defeating the cubes that are only fast but bad at cooperating is easy. We defeated the cubes one after another. Our only concern is the remaining coating of the white swords--. "Liedill! Come!" Lion knight Gizlem called me. "Sir Gizlem?" "The captain has ordered for some Temple Knights to gather." "But we cant leave this ce...." "Shut it! This is an order! Leave those cubes to Vice Captain Gwalba." Lion knight Gizlem caught my arm and dragged me to the gathering ce. --The Imperial Pce? I was taken to the pce in the center of the whitened imperial capital. There are 13 Temple Knights including me in front of the pce gate. "Captain! At this situation--." Just when the bespectacled rat knight Mobitt was going to re up at the captain, right at that time. "--Wha." A huge purple beast broke through the pce and showed itself up. It looks like a grotesque-looking wild weasel beast. The beast turned its eyes at us. --Scary. A terror enough to make me want to run away from this ce immediately grasps my heart. "D-demon lord...." When I muttered that, the other knights besides the captain drew their swords. A lot of the swords have already lost their white luster. "Restrain yourselves! You are before His Majestys presence!" I cant digest the captains words. "--Do you not understand?" "Tactician--dono?" A reincarnated person who looked simr to Tactician-dono showed himself up from the pce. That smooth bald Tactician-dono shouldnt be able to grow such long purple hair. "That is His Majesty. He has casted away his weaselkin body in order to challenge the God." There are certainly light of wisdom in its grotesque eyes. "Hear me! You have the tenacity not to lose yourself in battles." Urged by Tactician-dono, the captain straightened his posture and shouted out. "Therefore, we grant you these." There are several twisted dark purple horns that give off dull light on a floating te beside the captain. "T-this is?" "Entrusted by His Majesty, the ancient artifacts--Twisted Demon Horns." I can feel terrible miasma and curse from the Twisted Demon Horn. "If you use the Twisted Demon Horn, you can fight against the God and obtain a power that exceeds even a hero." Hearing that, my colleagues show a daring smile and gather in front of the twisted horns. "However!" The captain continued his words as if stopping my colleagues whose hands were reaching toward the Twisted Demonic Horns. "However, it requires a greatpensation." The captain looks up at His Majesty who has turned into a beast. Noble knights who seek freedom. A voice tingled with mysterious reverberations are echoing in front of the pce. For the freedom of people. Its unmistakably the voice of our respected Majesty. To liberate mankind from its rulers. His words are filled with determination and sorrow. I expect you to abandon everything as a man. After saying that, His Majesty turns toward the yellow giant. "We will not force you." The captain said that and took a nearby twisted horn without hesitation. Seeing that, my friends also scrambled for one. Thest remaining Twisted Demonic Horn. Pressured by everyones stare, I took thest one. After ascertaining that, the captain pushes the Twisted Demonic Horn onto his forehead. "For our desire for freedom!" After shouting that, the captains white fur undte, changing into a grotesque with bubbling sounds. Even after seeing such a terrifying transformation, my friends only drew their breath and pushed the Twisted Demonic Horn onto their foreheads. """For our desire for freedom!"""" My friends are turning into grotesques. They lost their figures as people, losing even their sense, my friends roared like a beast. Crunching and nking sounds that are unthinkableing from people reach my ears. Repulsed by the excessive dread, it seemed I had dropped the Twisted Demonic Horn. I reach my hand at the horn in a hurry. However, a hand covered in white fur appearing from behind me picked up the Twisted Demonic Horn. "Vice Captain!" The owner of the white hand was the vice captain Gwalba. "This is mine. Its too early for you--" Gwalbas mouth forms a crescent shape and then he shouts, "For our desire for freedom!" out loud. I had a feeling that Gwalba who had changed into a grotesque muttered faintly, "--You just stay there." "Go! Greater demons! Army of liberty who serve under Demon God!" Tactician shouted at my friends who had changed into grotesques. "Now is the time to break the chains and shackles called blessing of the foolish Gods!" Theughing Tactician looked like a devil who entices people into depravity. My good luck to them! With His Majestys blessing, light purple light rain down on my grotesque friends who have gathered around His Majesty. His Majesty turns his face at me. Liedill, my knight. Make sure to watch thest battle of our empire until the end, and bequeath it to the future generations. "--Your Majesty?" His Majestys line of sight moves to the Tactician. Tactician. My gratitude for all your work so far. Return to your master. His Majesty and Tactician are staring at each other. --Your master? His Majestys words are as if--. "Is that so, then I will hand over thest firework (romance) to her." After showing a priest staff with red protuberance to His Majesty, Tactician presented it to me. The thing I spontaneously received should be the magic device for [Self-Destruct] that His Majesty spoke of before. I reflexively epted it but as I have to protect His Majestys life, there is no way I activate this self-destruct device. "Farewell, Tarou. Building the empire with you was truly fun. I will await for good news in a farawaynd." Tactician who had said his farewell was turning vague like a haze and then he disappeared like he was dissolved in the air. Being at a loss, I can only look at the self-destruct magic device in my hand. March on, my loyal knights! We will kill Zaikuon! His Majesty led my grotesque friends toward the battlefield. I watch over their fight from the white imperial pce that has no one remaining. The beautiful imperial capital gets destroyed by the storm raged from the battles, disappearing into white sandstorm. The empire with all its dream, hope and glory disappeared like a short-lived dream. Even after turning into grotesque beasts, even after devoting their loyalty to His Majesty my friends are disappearing into white mist every time they touch the yellow giant. Alone, by myself again. "Aah, please dont leave me...." There is no way anyone hears that mutter, the yellow giant is walking step by step toward the pce. Its as if theres something that the yellow giant seeks in this pce--. Next, "15-37. Divine Punishment (6), Hero VS" is scheduled for 12/25. Book 15 - 15-37. Divine Punishment (6), Hero Meiko 15-37. Divine Punishment (6), Hero Meiko This is not from Satous perspective "Geez, just when I came to this backwater country to punish the weasels, the God had gone ahead and dropped the divine punishment, whats the meaning of this." Hero Meiko Kaname is grumbling in the noble outlook room inside the Saga Empires battleship. Handsome knights and priests who look like characters of otome games are serving around her. It was originally a fleet of seven battleships that were going to attack Weasel Empires capital, but they got the Gods oracle along the way and five of the ships had gone back to Saga Empire. "There is nothing we can do, Gods will are beyond what us mortals can fathom." "Hmph. Since we have those phone-like Talisman, they could have sent a mail or something. Geez, they cant even hourensou us even though theyve lived so long." The handsome priests had a cramp on his face hearing the heros sphemous remark. By the way, the hero who was a junior high school student in her original world doesnt know that hourensou is an abbreviation of houkoku (report), renraku (contact) and soudan (consultation). She only somehow knows the nuance. "I want to ride that spaceship-like silver ship, not this dingy ufortable ship." "Were deeply sorry. Hero-samas guards are only good at disappointing and troubling hero-sama." A handsome official who looks like a puppy apologized to the hero. The heros exclusive ship, [Sub-Dimensional Battleship Jules Verne] was attacked by the ck greater demon, and got partially destroyed together with its maintenance dock. "But its not your fault." She casually pped her hand toward the apologizing official, telling him not to mind it. "Id rather push this checking the divine punishment execution job to those apanying aunties." A longearkin man began to y the heros favorite tune with his lute in order to pacify theining heros boredom. No one beside the hero knew that it was the opening of an idol anime for girls. "Your Highness Maryest, the investigation unit has returned." In the noble room inside another battleship apanying the heros, Imperial Princess Maryest who was Hero Hayatos attendant was receiving report from the captain. "Regarding the fallen airship that we discovered earlier--" Princess Maryest creased her forehead as she listened to the captain carefully. "I see... So theres no survivor either this time." "Yes, since the bodies had all turned into salt, we couldnt retrieve their bodies nor their memento." "I understand. You can withdraw." "Please excuse me." Princess Maryest let out a heavy sigh after confirming that the captain had gone. They had found many wreckages of fallen big airships and cities that had turned into salt on their way along the Weasel Empires territory. And, they found no survivor in every one of them. "Have a drink, Mary." "Rin." Ringrande offered a ss with red wine to her depressed-looking friend. Princess Maryest inclined the ss in a disorderly manner without even enjoying the fragrance and drank the bitter red liquid in one gulp. "You should savor it more, its a good wine." "--Youre right." Princess Maryest finally had a smile on her face when Ringrande chided her while smiling wryly. After a slight recess, they got a report of the fleet arrival at the neighborhood of the Weasel Empires capital and the two went to the bridge. "Its white.... Its as if were still inside the cloud." Princess Maryest muttered nkly while overlooking the capital that had turned white from the divine punishment. "Mary! That!" "Are those demon lords? And so many of them...." "Something in the center, I dont know what that is, is fighting the demon lords. I wonder if thats the Gods apostle?" "Its like the Armageddon, thest battle between God and Devil, that Hayato mentioned." A yellow giant is fighting the demon lords d in purple light. Princess Maryest and Ringrande are in awe with the yellow giant who puts up a good fight against the demon lords these girls and Hayato desperately fought. "Your Highness, should we stay on the course?" "No. If we just charge on ahead as is, we will only lose the hero and the fleet fruitlessly--" Princess Maryest shook her head at the asking captain. "--Retreat. Its impossible for us to intervene the fight between God and Demons." She implicitly says that its suicidal for humans to plunge into that battle. "Mary! The gship the hero rides on!" Ringrande who was looking outside the window shouted. "Light signals from Hero-samas ship! Demon lords in sight, we will go on ahead it said." "--That idiot!" Ringrande cursed hearing the signal officer. It was an extremely disrespectful act against the hero, but the people in the bridge wisely chose to keep silent. "Maryest, you and the others retreat! Ill bring back that idiot with a rope on her neck." "Wait!" Ringrande who was going to rush out of the bridge looked back at the door. "Mary, go to Shiga Kingdom! Seek Hero Nanashi and Satous cooperation!" After saying that, she passed through the corridor with loud footsteps and jumped out of the emergency hatch riding on a flying wooden horse. "We could have called that frivolous hero back if only God Parions talisman had been restored." Thatint was erased by the wind, reaching no ones ears. --ǣңңף̣̣ϣͣϣϣϣ! One of the demon lords roared, invisible sound waves hit God Zaikuon. Even though it was an advanced wind magic, God Zaikuon only staggered, it didnt seem like he was damaged much. --ڣڣڣڣڣڣ٣ţţ. On the other hand, the greater demons surrounding the God lost their limbs every time they touched the yellow light wrapping the God. It was very much a one sided battle, but thanks to the protection of the [Good Luck] given to them by the emperor, it was not a fatal wound as their limbs regenerated themselves. Although, even though the yellow light has that much power, it doesnt seem to be able to encroach the purple light that wraps the demon lords. There are five demon lords including the Great Weasel Demon Lord in this ce; a weaselkin demon lord with swords as his arms, a snakehead demon lord with octopus-like lower half, a tigerkin demon lord with wings on his back, and a human-shaped demon lord with ox horns. However, the demon lords are fighting God Zaikuon erratically, there is no coordination between them. Only Sword Demon Lord appears to follow the Great Demon Lords orders. --ڣڣڣڣڣڣ٣ţţ. The Gods yellow light twinkles and then countless light arrows appear, attacking the roaring demon lords. The light arrows pierced through the demon lords purple light, but most of them evaded the seeding arrows. --Σףϣ̣̣ף٣ףţţţţ! The Great Weasel Demon Lord roared, then violet light wrapped the other demon lords. Hes using [Good Luck] Unique Skill. In response to that, the demon lords activated their own Unique Skills. With each other Unique Skills, the demon lords that are already strong by themselves be even stronger. The Great Weasel Demon Lord suddenly looked up. How boorish.... Saga Empires battleship appeared breaking the cloud over there. Apparently, the Great Weasel Demon Lord still retains his individuality even now. Temple Knights, get rid of them. Yet, if they break through them, you go. --ATYOUmand, At yourCOMmandegozaru. Sword Demon Lord nodded at the Great Demon Lords order. It seems hes losing his self after using too much Unique Skills. "Why!" Hero Meiko shouted in anger inside the shaking ship and explosions sounds. From the shaking thats clearly different from the ones up until now, fear is mixed in Hero Meikos confident attitude. "The Magic Furnace at the starboard is blown! Losing propulsion!" "Intruders on the starboard! Its the Temple Knights of Weasel Empire!" The bridge crews shouted out the report frantically. "That means theyre defying Saga Empires hero arent they." Hero Meiko smiled ferociously as if shaking off her fear. "How impertinent for mere weasels." Hero Meiko pped her own cheeks and stood up full of fighting spirits. As if matching that timing, the bridges door was blown up from outside. Four Temple Knights broke through the smoke, entering the bridge. "Leave this to us!" "We have to show our good side to Meiko-sama." The heros followers draw their swords and point them at the Temple Knights. However--their number is the only superiority. The leading Temple Knight with four arms cut up the followers holy armor and magic armor like papers with his white sword. The remaining Temple Knights infringe upon the shaking blood-vomiting followers. "Geez, how embarrassing. Are you guys only good for your faces?" While being disappointed at the cowardliness of her struggling retainers, Hero Meiko wraps herself in blue light. Its the sign of the activation of Hero Meikos Unique Skills. The first Unique Skill, [Unrivaled Mobility (Cannot be hit)] can evade every attacks. "This hero is of evasion type!" "Fire a barrage with no space for evading!" It seems there were betrayers in Saga Empire, the Temple Knights seem to be aware of Hero Meikos Unique Skills. The temple knights took the magic devices on their waists and fired a rain of fire bullets from the submachine-gun-like fire wands. Hero Meiko is wrapped in blue holy light once again. The second Unique Skill, [Foresight], predict 10 seconds in the future urately. "Useless! You cant run anywhere even if you try to predict it!" One of the Temple Knights shouted triumphantly. Just as hes nned, its a solid barrage with no ce to escape. Theres no space even on the port. The third Unique Skill [Infinite Arsenal (Inexhaustible Swords)] is activated, a holy sword appears out of thin air. It closely resembled the holy sword the previous hero Hayato had, Arondight. The Temple Knights wondered if she intended to cut the barrage with the holy sword. "Dont make light of herooooooooooooo!" Hero Meiko shouted a spirited yell. The barrage shot from the fire wands changed its trajectory as if it was changing it on its own. It must be a miracle from Hero Meikos Unique Skill, [Unrivaled Mobility (Cannot be hit)]. "Impossible!" "Meiko Kaname, thats the name of the one that defeats you." Wrapped in holy light, Hero Meiko cut the Temple Knight along with his holy sword he used to defend against her in two. Herst Unique Skill, [Strongest Katana (Nothing cannot be Cut)] cuts everything in existence. The second and third Temple Knights thrust their magic swords at Hero Meiko, prepared to die together. "W, what?" "Impossible...." The twos magic swords slipped through Meikos body. Betraying the Temple Knights who thought that she had changed ce with an illusion, the Hero Meiko they hit cut both of them with the holy sword in her hand. Theres not even the slightest hesitation nor mercy at the tip of her sword. "Hee, youre good." Hero Meiko muttered in admiration. After cutting the third one, a person who could block her sword finally appeared. Its the four-armed Temple Knight who holds the white sword. Hero Meiko seemed to be satisfied after exchanging blows several times, she struck her holy sword at the white sword. Blue and white light filled the deck, both swords broke with a clear sound. "You have no chance of victory now that youve lost your holy sword." "Arent you the same, your prided white swords broken too isnt it." The Temple Knight picks up the holy sword and magic swords of his cohorts below him. "It might be not as good as Dragon Fang powder, but absurdity also dwells in this concentrated dragoon blood." While speaking some cryptic things, he drips red liquid in a bottle on the three swords in his hands. "Hmmm. Then me too." A new holy sword appears from the thin air of the Infinite Arsenal. The holy sword this time resembles the strongest holy sword that Hero Nanashi carries, Excalibur. "Its such a waste that theres no eject function on this warehouse." The grumbling heros holy sword exchanges blows with the three swords. Red aand blue light dyed the bridge, broken machinery parts grazed by the light scatter around. "There should be no level difference." The temple knights arms has decreased by one. "My sword skill is also several sses above--" Decreased by two, and three now. "--And yet, why?" The Temple Knight who had lost one of his legs muttered frustratingly on the floor. "Theres no way the ally of justice blessed by God Parions protection could lose to bad guys siding with demon lords!" --Hero is an embodiment of absurdity. He recalled what Tactician Touya once said. "Regrettably, this is it." He pushes the small magic depth charge switch he got from Tactician Touya. He doesnt know the meaning of the ck fan shapes on yellow background mark. "Wha, nuke?" With a sh from the tactical nuke, the battleship vanishes. One person jumped out of the mushroom cloud. The hero Meiko. She was able to survive from the point nk hit of an unbelievably huge explosion. Although her armor is broken, her clothes are mercilessly torn, only cloths that protect her dignity as a girl remain. "Suicide bombing is the worss!" While grumbling, Hero Meiko took out a new flying shoes from her Infinite Inventory and stood mid-air, she healed her wounds using the stocked-up magic potions. "Or rather, it hurr too much. I thought I was gonn die." Normal humans would have died if they were hit by a tactical nuke at point nk. The only one that could survive from one such attack is probably Viscount Pendragon. That is if you can put him in the same category as [Normal Humans]. It appears she was able to narrowly escape by using her Unique Skill, [Unrivaled Mobility] in oveps. Was her artictions off because of her fear, or perhaps--. "Now then, lets quickly beat all the demon lords. Ill rank up to the True Hero by just defeating one of the small fries, it should be easy afterwards, and expanding the difference between me and them would be the best--" Innumerable light balls assaulted her. "--Here ites." Apparently, the second round has begun. Extra "--Tsunami at Ganika Marquisdoms sea?" "Yes, weve got a report from the branch office of Raragi Kingdom at the south sea." That emergency call greeted me when I had gone back to the Solitary Ind Pce from Seryuu City. This Raragi Kingdom is the biggest sugar producing area at the south sea, moreover, theyre raising the superb cows that feed on sugarcanes, so I want to protect it at all cost. I open the menu to move to Echigoya Branch of Raragi Kingdom with Unit Arrangement. Right at that time--. "Wawanwaawawan, wawanwaawawan, wanwanwawan." --Pochi? I got the rm through the dragon vein from the Raka Clone installed on Pochis Golden Armor. This voice is of the second degree, the light one. If its not life-threatening, then I should save the countries that were about to be destroyed by the tsunami first. "Waarning~?" "Its the rm!" "Arisa! Check out whats happening to Pochi!" "Okaay!" I asked Arisa to follow up and executed the Unit Arrangement. If its a situation where its dangerous without me, Arisa will contact me with [World Phone]. First, I have to erase the tsunami. The too shy, [<>] is thest resort, but I will use it with no hesitation if Pochi looks to be in danger. The dragon veins nearby will be in shortage of magic power for a bit though, so I dont want to use it thoughtlessly you see. The next update is nned for 1/1, but it might be postponed to 1/8 depending on the new year progress. This will be thest update this year. For my good readers, have a good new year~ Book 15 - 15-38. Divine Punishment (7), Hero Vs Demon Lord 15-38. Divine Punishment (7), Hero Vs Demon Lord This is not from Satous viewpoint "Herees one, demon lord." Hero Meiko looks over below. kiLL degozaru A fox demon lord with swords as its arms makes an imposing pose while spreading its sickle-like arms. --ˣɣ̣̣ˣɣ̣̣ˣɣ̣̣ With the demon lords roar, its chest split apart and a bright red ball of light is shot toward Hero Meiko. "Shoot out 100 times that if you want to hit me!" Hero Meiko easily evaded it but the light ball suddenly turned around and pursued her sky orbit. The fallen light ball hit the ground and created a white crater with a huge sound. "Fuhn, thats some power. But--" The heros sword cuts the demon lords sword arm. "Theres no point if it doesnt hit." Hero Meiko smirks, it seems shes satisfied to be able to say a line from a famous anime. --ˣɣ̣ңˣɣ̣̣ˣɣң̣ Hero Meiko wounds the rampaging demon lord one sidedly. "Your demon lordness is just all show isnt it. Youre totally weak." DDˣɣң̣ˣɣ̣ңˣɣңң The demon lords body is wrapped in purple light. "Unique Skill now of all time? You shouldve used it from the start, this isnt a game you know." The demon lord attacked without reacting to the hero. While leaving game-like blur effect--afterimage body doubles. "Geh, gross." Hero Meiko, with her limited vocabry, backed away, and then she held her holy sword upward to counter it. Its as if shes saying that this is the way to hold Holy Sword Excalibur. The purple haired little girl house-sitting in the solitary ind pce would have agreed with her if she were here. --Dazzling holy light surrounds the hero once again. Far stronger light than when she used her Unique Skill up until now. Theres a jewel like blue crest of light on the surface of her skin if you look closely. "Itll be the same no matter how many times you try!" Just like before, she randomly evades the attack and counters by swinging her holy sword down. Yet--. "Guha" Hero Meiko rolled on the ground while screaming unbing of a girl. "Ouch, whatre you doing to a girl." Blood is dripping from the huge wound on the back of Hero Meiko whos standing up unsteadily. "This time, its my--" Shes cut on the back once again, Hero Meiko fell on the ground while raising smoke of white salt. Hero Meiko was literally applying salt on her wound in agony. The holy light that envelopes her is flickering like a broken electric spark. seEmsYoucantEVadeATTacksoutsIDeofcognizanceDEEgozaruNA Sword arm demon lordughed loudly, saying it seems you cant evade attacks outside of cognizance. "You spoiled it! I wont fall for the same trap." Hero Meiko stood up while taking an eleration magic potion. Hero Meiko suddenly got close to the demon lord with Flickering Movement and unleashed a shing attack. However, it seemed she assessed something, she pulled back her sword and rolled to the side. ForeSIGht DEgozarukA? ormaYYYYYYBe just good intuitionDEgozarukA It seems Hero Meiko had anticipated the reverberation of the space magic the sword arm demon lord was going to use. Its the same technique the red-body demon skillfully used against Hero Nanashi once. evading WIthout AttacKINg YourE CORNERed DAAEgozaru The hero who evaded the demon lords sword arm was kicked by a fox leg d in purple light from her blind spot. Hero Meiko spat out saliva mixed with salt, standing up unsteadily. "I have to create some distance--If I cant defeat you at close distance, Ill do it from afar." Hero Meiko retreated back using Flickering movement and took out countless magic cannons from her [Infinite Arsenal (Inexhaustible Swords)]. sure of her victory the hero grinned, then suddenly her view was blurred and the demon lord appeared right in front of her. "Wha--" The demon lord speaks to Hero Meiko who couldnt react to the abrupt development. pULLed, DAAEgozaru. "Ahahaha, this, cant be real right?" Her hand that was going to grasp the magic cannons grasps upon empty air. No wonder, as the magic cannons that have been taken out are left behind far away. "Geha." Receiving an overhead blow from behind, Hero Meikos upper body was buried in the white salt ground. Her legs above ground arent moving at all. The holy light enveloping Hero Meiko finally loses its light and disappears. theEND, ģڣgozaru The demon lord swings its sword arm. ".... Explosion!" Clear sounds resounded in the battlefield, an explosion wrapped up the demon lord. Its a special spell of the previous heros follower, Ringrande. "Even like that, shes still a Saga Kingdoms hero. I cant let you easily kill her." Her armor is broken, half of her beautiful silver hair is dirtied by red blood. No one knows how she could escape the nuclear explosion, but shes by no mean only slightly wounded. "ģڣdegozaru" The sword arm demon lord d in dark purple light showed up, cutting the explosion apart. The sword demon lord has already lost its ability to speak recognizably. Ringrande continously shot [Quick Burst] that could be chanted quickly at the attacking Sword Demon Lord, but none of it hit the demon lord. --ģţǣףϣϣϣڣ̣. She could barely protect Hero Meiko from one of its attack, let alone counterattacking. She changed to space magic midway and rolled under the smoke from the explosion she created herself while carrying Hero Meiko toward the imperial capital. "Aryarya? Where is this nanodesu?" Suddenly appearing in the sky of the Weasel Empires capital. A master and her servant came from a gate that no one noticed. Golden Knight Yellow and her Beast Steed, lesser dragon Lyuryu. "Somehow, it doesnt seem like Seryuu City nanodesuyo?" Golden Knight Yellow tilted her head in puzzlement. She never thought that she would be led to a different ce by the little girl. --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. "Somehow, theres a lot of enemies nodesu." The white dragon inclined its wing toward the enemies. "Lyuryu theres a big meat over there nodesu! So many wonderful sukiyaki and hamburg steak, Pochi doesnt know what to do nodesu." Even when she saw the huge Great Weasel Demon Lord, the Golden Knight Yellow naught uttered fear nor awe, but appetite. Is she a big-shot or is she just a glutton, no one can judge for sure. --Connection Lost. GPS Signal Lost. "Armor person is saying some difficult things nodesu." The Raka Clone installed in the golden armor reported the lost of the connection to the Solitary Ind Pce. "Aryarya? It doesnt connect to Master nodesuyo?" Since she didnt understand the situation, Golden Knight Yellow tried to contact her Master, but she was at a loss when it was impossible to make a call. She hurriedly turned back, but the door she came out of had already disappeared. "Pochi is in trouble nodesu. But Master or Tama should quickly notice ande here nanodesuyo." Golden Knight Yellow muttered as if she was convincing herself. --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The white dragon reported an explosion on the ground to its master. There, Ringrande was protecting Hero Meiko behind her back with her broken sword pointed toward the demon lord. "Some girls are being bullied by a purple monster nodesu!" --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. "Armor person! Please nanodesu! Yes My Girl. Dimension Catapult Activate. One flickering silver board appeared in front of each of them. "Lyuryu!" --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The moment both of them touched the board, they got elerated to faster than speed of sound. The two of them arrived before the sword arm demon lord and the girls, and scooped out Hero Meiko and Ringrande. Normally it was a speed that should be unbearable for a normal man, but it was made possible due to her masters scheme and magic knowledge, and above all, the tempered steel body of Golden Knight Yellow who yed around with a lesser dragon without any equipment. "D-dragon?" "Its Ringraden person nanodesu." Golden Knight Yellow called her name wrong, but Ringrande whose consciousness was hazy didnt notice it. puLL, DAAEgozaru. The Golden Knight Yellow who was flying in the sky above was teleported before the sword arm demon lord. "That was surprising nanodesu." Golden Knight Yellow blocked the swinging attack of the sword arm demon lord with her holy sword. Blue and purple light crossed, the sh and the spark burn the surroundings. Cliiiink, an ear-splitting sound reverberated, Golden Knight Yellows ears under her helmet flopped down. Another sword of the sword demon lord wasing behind her. "Such attacks wont work on Pochi nodesu." Golden Knight Yellow turned around and blocked the attack that wasing from her blind side with the second holy sword. The sword she used to block it is Holy Sword Pochi--contrary to its very cute appearance with its paw-shaped guard, its thetest original holy swordparable to the [Divine Gift Holy Sword]. Looks like shes still hiding her strongest fang. attackOUTsideCOGnizanceWhYCOuldEvaDEgozaruna Sword arm demon lord was surprised to see Golden Knight Yellow blocking its attack when her attention was robbed by the first attack. "Its the most basic of basic to fight against space magicians nanodesu." Golden Knight Yellow is looking at the sword arm demon lord with a triumphant look under her helmet. Of course, even a demon lord that could freely manipte space magic was not almighty enough to see the face under the helmet. Wary of the Golden Knight Yellow, the Sword Arm Demon Lord jumped back with a short-range warp, taking some distance away from her. "If Pochi cant do that much, Arisa will take all her desert and puddings nodesu. In this world all Yakiniku meal set is delicious nodesu." She said some nonsensical things midway, but Golden Knight Yellow said that quite seriously. --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The white dragon looks anxiously at the two people its carrying. "Alright nodesu. Pochi wants Lyuryu to take the two to a safe ce nodesu." "W-wait. Thats a demon lord. You absolutely cant win alone." Hero Meiko interrupted as she was instructing the white dragon. "Demon lord nanodesu? Thats bad nodesu. Pochi thought that was a monster nodesuyo." "Im amazed that you survived. I guess I should say as expected of a Dragon Knight?" Golden Knight Yellow didnt listen to Hero Meiko. "Is demon lord-san a bad demon lord nanodesu? Pochi was told not to fight the good demon lord nodesu." "A-are you stupid? Of course all demon lords are bad you know?" "The one who says stupid is the real stupid one nodesuyo?" Sword Arm Demon Lord is staring at their carefree dialogue curiously. It seems there is no one here who is aware about the vition of a mutual non-interference verbal contract between the Weasel Emperor and the Golden Knight Yellows master. After all, Golden Knight Yellow was sleeping when that was talked about, and her master didnt tell her about it after she woke up. However, a God not her master is couldnt possibly guess that she, who doesnt have the mean to teleport, would be moved to the weasel empire on a far away side of the continent when he wasnt looking. In reality though, the weasel emperor had already broken the contract when he asked her master to help his citizens. "Didnt it attack just now! Only a bad demon lordes attacking!" "Is that true nanodesu?" Golden Knight Yellow nods at the sword demon lord. "Cant be helped nodesu. The way of sword is smeared with blood nodesu." Golden Knight Yellow muttered seriously while looking at the glittering gauntlet of her golden armor. "Im going to help. Im still a hero of Saga Empire. I wont fall behind a native hero who hasnt been given Gods Authority." "Then heres a healing magic potion for you nodesu." Hero Meiko drank the the magic potion she got from Golden Knight Yellow without any question. Shes a typical careless modern Japanese person who hasnt gotten ustomed to another world. "W-whats this?" Glitter effects wrap Hero Meiko, all of her wounds are healed. Forget about that, even her broken artiction was restored. "Blood Elixir Rev. nanodesu. Any wound will be healed as long as you havent died nodesuyo." "Whats with that doubtful-sounding name." "Dont mind, were in a battle nanodesu." Hearing Golden Knight Yellow said that, suddenly realizing it Hero Meiko turned around. The sword arm demon lord is still waiting. dragonUTeeeeDEGOZARU Apparently, the sword arm demo lord is preupied with the white dragon. "Lyuryu, take Ringraden person to a safe ce nodesu." --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The white dragon soars away with Ringrande in its hand. The sword demon lord who likes dragons doesnt seem like its going to obstruct the white dragons flight. "Then, lets go nodesuyo." ing DWEEDgozaru Blue light envelops the whole body of Golden Knight Yellow. "Eh? A Native Heros Unique Skill?" Hero Meiko seems to be misunderstanding it, but the light just now is not from the usage of Unique Skill. "Armor person, please nanodesu." Yes My Girl. Dimension Catapult Activate. A flickering silver board appeared in front of Golden Knight Yellow. The same eleration board like earlier. "Body double technique nanodesu!" Physical Mirror Image. Golden Knight Yellow split into 64 bodies at three axis. Frighteningly enough, the majority of them have mass and magic power. The sword demon lord whos also a space magician lies in wait for Golden Knight Yellows attack with traps in ambush. "Todays sure fire technique Magic Edge Spiral Strike (Vorpal Strike) Exerion, stand by nanodesu!" Yes My Girl. Extra Mode Activate. Various reinforcement magic envelop Golden Knight Yellow. The original name was [Extra Mode] but Golden Knight Yellow is convinced that its [Exerion] due to a purple haired little girls scheme. The Raka Clone installed in the Golden Armor interpreted that the request was for [Extra Mode] with its fuzzy function. "W-whats with this reinforcement magic? Unbelievable.... How did my status became three times as high? T-this is like raising your level for several times." It appears Raka Clone had judged her as arade, Hero Meiko also got the effect of Extra Mode. At the surprised Hero Meiko, Golden Knight Yellow only tilted her head and that was it. She probably doesnt really understand what she is surprised about. "Lets go nodesuyo!" The 64 Golden Knight Yellow who jumped to the silver board with Flickering Movement appeared before the sword demon lord in an instant. "Ah, stupid!" Golden Knight Yellow jumped into the distorted space trap that Hero Meiko evaded in the nick of time earlier. The figure of Golden Knight Yellow getting stabbed by her own holy swords shed in Hero Meikos mind. The dark purple light released by the demon lord and the blue light released by Golden Knight Yellow dye the battlefield blindingly. Next, [15-39. Divine Punishment (8), Dog Hero Pochi] is nned for 1/8. Id like to have Satous turn soon. Book 15 - 15-39. Divine Punishment (8), Dog Hero Pochi 15-39. Divine Punishment (8), Dog Hero Pochi This time its not from Satous perspective "Choiyaa, naanodesu!" Blue and purple sparks dyed the battlefield. Breaking through the reverberation of the distorted space, numerous holy swords assail the demon lords sword arms. Golden Knight Yellow and her split bodies unleashed a single blow on the sword demon lord,nding behind it. whyģףţţgozaru The sword demon lord sets up the reverberation traps using Space Magic that Pochi and her split bodies ignored like a trick in front of them once again. Her split bodies might have decreased, but theres still 47 of them remaining. "This much is nothing nanodesu!" Pochi and her split bodies urately see through the space traps and annihte them with their holy swords. hoWףţţgozaru "Its father bought the sacrifice of 72 pudding-sans nodesuyo." Pochi probably mistook [Chichikawareta (father bought)] for [Tsuchikawareta (As a result of)]. If this were a web novel, theres no doubt thatments correcting the typo would pour in like rain. The desperate struggle against the purple haired girl, Arisa and her [Game of Tag] shed in Pochis mind. Every time she lost a fight, her snacks and puddings were mercilessly taken. "direct match ģףţţgozaru." The sword demon lords arms increased to six, each arms held a different weapon. "Yes, nanodesu." Together with the 47 split bodies, she shifts to closebat against the sword demon lord. Its a high speed battle that no ordinary human can see. The split bodies disappear one after another, but each of them damaged the sword demon lord. "Uwaa, I cant move well." Hero Meiko also wanted to participate in the battle, but she couldnt get used to her tripled stats and fell to the ground many times. "Ugege, watch out you." Hero Meiko futilely shouted while evading the raining Magic Edge Cannons and the sword demon lords me bullets with her Unique Skill, [Unrivaled Mobility]. "Uwawa, nanodesu." "emperor ģףţţgozaru." The Great Demon Lord who had lost its lower body was blown to between the two who were fighting fiercely. "The big meat-san came nodesu." Pochi who had lost a lot of calorie from the high speed battle licked her lip under the helmet. The blown salt disappeared, the intellectual eyes of the Great Weasel Demon Lord look at Pochi from below. "Golden armor...." "Meat-san talked nodesu!" Pochi was surprised. "Are you an attendant of Hero Nanashi?" "Yes nanodesu! Pochi is Masters sword, Golden Knight Yellow nanodesu!" "Is that right." The Great Weasel Demon Lord partly closed his eyes after hearing Pochis answer. "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Hero Meiko wrapped in blue light is about to cut the Great Weasel Demon Lord. A clear sound echoed in the battlefield, purple and blue light shined on the Great Demon Lords body. The sword demon lord intercepted her holy sword. "Tsk, you glittering little thing over there! Hold back the sword demon lord properly!" "Pochi is troubled if you tell her that nodesu. Please wait a bit nodesuyo." The troubled Pochis ears flopped down under the helmet at Hero Meikos unreasonable demand. "Mou, youre useless!" "eliminateģףţţgozaru." Receiving fierce attacks from the sword demon lord, Hero Meiko separates away from Pochi. "Is weasel-san a demon lord person nodesu?" "Umu, Im the Great Weasel Demon Lord." "Are you a bad demon lord nanodesu? Master told Pochi not to fight good demon lords nodesu." "Like I said! Bad demon lords friends are all bad people!" Hero Meiko who hade nearby interfered Pochis question. "Its as that girl has said, demon lords are evil from Gods and Heroess perspective." The Great Weasel Demon Lord addressed Pochis question with a quiet voice. "However, good and evil depend on your viewpoint. From the perspective of people who rebel against the Gods that restrain peoples growth and happiness, we are the light of hope." "Hahn! No matter how many sophism you spin, youre the bad one here for breaking the rule of this world!" Hero Meiko shouted while fighting the sword demon lord. Its as if this is an anime or manga, but her ears probably also got improved from the tripled stats. "killģףţţgozaru." "YOUUUUU!" The sword demon lord caught up with her, and they parted away from the two again. "Pochi doesnt really understand if its too difficult nodesu." "I see--." The Great Weasel Demon Lord closed his eyes while regenerating his lower body. "Then let me say this. I bear no hostility towards Hero Nanashi. Although we cannot be called friends, were like acquaintances." "You know Master nodesu? Then Pochi wont fight nodesu." "Is that right, that is most excellent--its about time." The Great Weasel Demon Lord turns his head. His eyes were looking at thest demon lord that was blown away to the horizon as the yellow giant arrived at the center of the pce. The yellow giant that arrived at the ruined pce repeatedly hit the ground with both its arms. "Its like a child throwing a tantrum." The Great Weasel Demon Lord that has finished regenerating his lower body stands up. "Whats the yellow person doing nodesu?" "There is something that guy seeks below that ce." "A big meat nanodesu?" The Great Weasel Demon Lord pleasantlyughed at Pochis words full of her appetite. "That guy wants only one thing. Depriving the Dragons Vein Connection that Troll Demon Lord has." "Dragons Vein, nanodesu?" Pochi tilts her head, shes heard the words somewhere before. ....Unfortunately, it seems she cant recall it. "Its an authority that the Dragon God had only ever given to one god; the Demon God once." "Thats amazing nodesu." The Great Demon Lord talked while putting up a mysterious air, but Pochi responded randomly with a low tension voice. Getting whatever response after especially talking about the secret like that, the Great Demon Lord tasted the feeling of letdown. If his subordinates were to saw his slightly pitiful face, they would likely think that it was rare. A sh-like small light wraps the yellow giant. "Itsing--if you have a way to defend yourself, use it. If you dont, hide behind my body." "Why nanodesu?" The Great Weasel Demon Lord moves to cover Pochi behind his back. Apparently, hes taken a liking to the pure Pochi. "Explosions that will shake the earth areing." "Thats terrible nanodesu!" Its as if Pochis surprise was the switch as several shes ran through center of the yellow giant--God Zaikuon, thunderous roars erased the surrounding sounds. Most of the forces and the explosions were directed right above the yellow giant, but they were strong enough to blow away every salt buildings around. "--GWUOOOO" White pebbles broke through the purple light defending the Great Weasel Demon Lord, Pochi who was being covered behind him jumped to his side. "Weasel person is in danger nodesu! Phnxusu~ Pochi climbed on the giant body of the Great Weasel Demon Lord, and then she stretched her short arms and spread open the disposable defensive shield, Phnx. Even only for a short time, this can actualize the same defensive power as theter model of Castle that Golden Knight White Nana has. "Auch, nanodesu." However, the white pebbles broke through that impregnable defense. Its the same white splinters that pierced through the Great Weasel Demon Lord. Pochi who slipped off the Great Weasel Demon Lord, flicked away a white splinter that pierced through the demon lord with holy sword Durandal. "Awawa, the holy sword broke nodesu." "Conceal yourself behind my body obediently, theres only a few of them but those are the splinters of Dragon Fangs--the ultimate weapon that pierces even God." While saying that, the Great Weasel Demon Lord increased the thickness of his purple aura. Intermittent sounds of explosions are still continuing even now, the white Imperial Capital seen from behind the Great Weasel Demon Lord is hidden by horrible salt and soil smoke. "Alright then nanodesu!" Pochi hit on a good idea hearing the Great Weasel Demon Lord, she dropped the holy sword and put her hand inside the Golden Armors storing pocket. A white splinter that pierced through the Great Weasel Demon Lords body was flicked away by the white sword that Pochi took out. "This time Pochi will protect you nodesu!" The Phnx that has lost its effect disappears in front of Pochi who goes around in front of the Great Weasel Demon Lord. With a speed that cant be seen with naked eyes, Pochi intercepts the white buckshots that areing flying faster than the speed of sound. "Dont tell me thats a Dragon Fang Sword--" The Great Weasel Demon Lord muttered. Its as hes guessed, the sword Pochi uses, Dragon Fang Sword--is a sword made from a lesser dragon fang created by the Ancient Dragon using Primeval Magic. It can be said to be thepleted form of the swords used by the Empires Temple Knights. "Uoryaa, nanodesu." With spirited yells, Pochi intercepted all the shots. "It didnt die even after getting hit by that directly huh...." The Great Weasel Demon Lord is looking at the yellow giant bending down on the ground of the imperial pces remain. Even though the yellow light has weakened like its going to disappear, it continues to pulse as if asserting its life force. "Wed probably win if we had several more shots of that, but I cannot ask for too much." The Great Weasel Demon Lord stands up while bleeding out. "You shouldnt move nanodesu! Youre hurt all over nodesuyo!" Seeing the gushing blood, Pochi rummages through the Golden Armors pocket in panic. She finally found the health recovery magic potion and generously use it on the Great Weasel Demon Lords wounds. The magic potion showed its effect before long, the bleeding stopped. "Thank you. Little hero." "Yes nanodesu. But, Pochi is not a hero, shes Golden Knight Yellow nodesuyo?" "Is that so, pure one. I will carve that name on my soul, Golden Knight Yellow, Pochi." Pochi panicked when she heard that. "Pochis name is a secret nanodesu! Being known is bad nanodesuyo." The Great Weasel Demon Lordughs happily. "Then I will keep that name a secret. I vow to never speak of it to anyone." "Thank you nanodesu." ģڣgozaru. The sword demon lord whos bleeding all overnded beside the Great Weasel Demon Lord. Only one of its six arms remains. "Theres blood all over nanodesu.... But, theres no more magic potion nodesu." Pochi shoved her hand in the Golden Armor Pocket and got flustered. Her figure looks like a certain panic-prone cat robot. "Dont worry, the bleeding has already stopped." The Great Weasel Demon Lord puts his giant paw on top of Pochi whos on the verge of tears. "Besides, I only need to give the decisive blow on that guy next." The gentle eyes of the Great Weasel Demon Lord sharply changed the moment they turned at the yellow giant, like he was a different person. "Wa it! De mon, lord...." Pushing through the salt ground, Hero Meiko who looked like a ghost stood up. Apparently, she also survived the attack earlier by continuously using her Unique Skill, [Unrivaled Mobility]. However, that required a greatpensation--. "The hero girl is in tatter nanodesu!" --Blue lines emerge on Hero Meikos body, blue lights are leaking from her mouth and eyes, just like how she was before drinking Pochis potion. "de, mon lord..... DEMONLOOOOOOOOORD" Hero Meiko screamed and then blue light are emitting furiously from the lines and holes on her body. "Fallen hero huh--how pitiful." The Great Weasel Demon Lord quietly muttered. "Awawa, somethings bad with hero girl nanodesu." Pochi doesnt know what to do, and the fact that she cant ask help from her master Satou and herrades makes her restless. Even though she knows how to fight, shes still a little child whocks experience, so its understandable. "Parions heroes wont be demon lords even if their Soul Vessel is broken." The Great Weasel Demon Lord gave a signal to the sword demon lord to lead Hero Meiko to the other side of the battlefield. "The vessel of a fallen hero ispletely broken, they change into a hunting machine that will continue to hunt demon lords until they breathe theirst. Any kind of healing magic no longer works on them." The Great Weasel Demon Lord is looking at Hero Meiko whos destroying the sword demon lord without being afraid of getting injured. Pochi looks at the rampaging Hero Meiko while crying and shouting. "Pochi, Pochi couldnt do anything at all nodesu." Shes exhausted all her medicines, and she cantmunicate with her master andrades. Pochi was at a loss. That cannot be helped. In a world where itsmon to lose your life to the unreasonable violences, her master prioritized to make her learn the way to survive. Even though that sacrificed everything else, the fact that shes able to survive in a battlefield where demon lords and God are rampaging in just less than two years is the proof of the sess of that objective. If were talking game-like, I guess its the result of putting all growth points towardbat-oriented abilities? "If you cant do anything, then do not ever forget that chagrin." The Great Weasel Demon Lord whos overlooking Pochi gives an advice. "And learn." With tears in the corners of her eyes, Pochi looks up at the Great Weasel Demon Lord. "In order to catch up with your ideal self someday...." "Yes nanodesu." One feeling buds inside Pochi whos clenching her fists. Whether that withers or grows into a great tree depends on her own will and supports from her surroundings. Pochi is looking up at the Great Weasel Demon Lord with eyes full of determination. And then--. As if waiting for that, the space beside Pochi broke like it was made of ss. And the one who emerged from there was--. Next update is nned for 1/15. Book 15 - 15-40. Divine Punishment (9), Reinforcements 15-40. Divine Punishment (9), Reinforcements The viewpoint will change to theter part of Weasel Empire on , please take note. Satous here. Ive always been scolded by my parents since I was small. I got scolded for disobeying my parents, like ying at a dangerous river, going to a mountain and making a secret hideout, not tidying up my room, or not taking a bath quickly. For me who have been scolded overwhelmingly more than I scold someone, whenever I recall those days, I ponder really hard why was I that unruly. I might be oblivious of it, but the current me is probably thanks to my parents and teachers who patiently kept on scolding me of those days. "--Geh, the country would be destroyed before the tsunami came." I was shocked at the points shown on my radar when I teleported to the magic kingdom Raragi with Unit Arrangement. On top of dozens of level 30-50 krakens, theres a peculiar super huge level 92 kraken called [Sea King] that covers half of the ind. Moreover, it seems this [Sea King] is a familiar of the [Dog-Head Demon Lord]. I have to exterminate them fast--huh? For some reason, Pochis marker is at the Weasel Empire. I left her alone since there was no more considerable threats around Seryuu City, just how the heck did she end up getting to that ce.... She probably fell into a trap of a third party, but more than that, Im surprised that theres someone else that can move that far besides me and Arisa. "For now, lets bring her back with Unit Arrangement." I open the map and check Pochis surroundings. For some reason, Pochi and her white dragon Lyuryu are not the only ones there, Lady Ringrande, Seras big sister and Hero Meiko, Saga Empires hero are there too. Furthermore, it seems a big airship that carries Princess Maryest hasnded slightly away from them. Since there are demon lords near them, Pochi was probably sent in to help Hero Meiko and Lady Ringrande. Judging from the situation, God Parion is the most suspicious. I was going to confirm the situation with space magic, but then the roof of Echigoya Firm got blown away. "Ive got to quickly clean up this side too." Since my skill, [Threaded Think], only splits my thinking by multi-threading instead of like having several brains at once--in short, its only at the level of an [expert of dividing works], its not possible for me to do several things with arge burden like searching the map and using advanced magic at once. Master! It seems Pochi is outside Seryuu City! Arisa reached me with [World Phone]. Shes like a windfall, I tell her the situation. Meanwhile, I transform to Hero Nanashi figure and fly in the sky. I lock on the krakens thate into my field of view with advanced force magic [<>], but the processing time is a bit slower than usual. Open a gate near Pochi, and bring Liza and Tama with you to retrieve Pochi and everyone around!! Okay, I got it! Arisa willingly consented my instruction. I recalled my worry hearing her somewhat high spirited voice, so I give her a warning. Arisa, I think you understand already-- Of course! Its fine, leave it to me. The Sea Kings giant sea spear came flying during that time, so I smashed it with [Break Magic]. --Ge geh. The [Giant Sea Spear] that got its structure destroyed changes into a mass of ocean water and pours down to the ground. I frantically stretch [Magic Hand] and store the ocean water into my storage. Arisa cut off themunication during that time. Im a bit worried if shes going to be okay, but lets trust Arisa here. I release [<>] that have finished locking-on. Now all the enemy besides the Seas King should have died off. I cant eliminate it before rescuing them since a tanned girl and a white skinned girl are stuck on the Sea Kings forehead. It seems a level 82 monster called [me King] has invaded the neighboring country while a Roc called [Sky King] is raiding the inds of sugar road. These me King and Sky King seem to be familiars of [Dog-head Demon Lord] just like the Sea King below me. Good grief, please dont leave these kinds of troublesome legacies behind. While evading the train-sized arms of the Sea King, I go in to save the girls on its forehead. The tanned girl is of an unusual race called [Half-Ghost], while the white skinned one seems to be a [Homonculus] like Nana. I hurry to save them while averting my eyes from the demonic breasts of the tanned girl that can evenpare to Lady Karinas. Weasel Empire "Ja-jaan! Arisa-chan arrives!" The one who appeared from the crack in space is a little girl donning golden armor with a red mantle. It seems she doesnt have any intention of using her temporary name, Golden Knight Red. "Arisa! Nanodesu!" "Wevee to pick Pochi up!" The shock absorber installed on Arisas golden armor softly received the full body hug of Pochi. "--Arara? The situation seems chaotic isnt it?" Arisa whos hugging Pochi knitted her brow looking at the surroundings. "Forgive me, Nanashi--" The Great Weasel Demon Lord who saw Arisa muttered in his mouth. "Little girl, look at the eastern ground." The Great Weasel Demon Lord pointed at the shining yellow giant. "--T-thats!" When Arisa saw the shining yellow giant, fighting spirit boiled from inside her. Even though shes not using her Unique Skill, her golden armor is tinged with purple phosphoresce. "DEMONLOOOOOOOOOOORD" Hero Meiko is going to attack Arisa whos overflowing with purple aura. "Nin nin~?" Golden Knight Pink, Ninja Tama appeared from Arisas shadow and evaded Hero Meikos shing attack with cast-off no jutsu. No one in this ce questioned the origin of the shedrge tree. "It appears you are a hero, but if youre going to harm Golden Knight Red, we will keep youpany." Golden Knight Yellow Liza who appeared after Ninja Tama said that while taking a stance with her white dragon spear. It seems the girls who have teleported to the Weasel Empire are equipped with the highest level of equipment that theyve been bestowed. "Liza-san, please take care of that rampaging hero. Ill be that guys opponent." "--Arisa?" "That guys an enemy! I absolutely must defeat it!!" Arisa who was pointing at the yellow giant--God Zaikuon, raised her visor and shouted. "However, master ordered us to go back once we retrieved Pochi--" "DEMONLOOOOOOORD." The twos conversation was cut off by the assaulting Hero Meiko. "He might be wounded all over and dying, but that guy (God Zaikuon) is strong yknow? Even demon lords banding together werent a match for him." "How cowardly. Leave that guy to me." Arisa grins andughs. A smile unsuited for the jovial Arisa. "Sorry--" "Its fine, its fine. I also remember a promise I made when I was reincarnated." It appears some kind of sealed memory resurfaced after she saw God Zaikuon. "Ill show you the things made by our cheat Master when he goes all-out." After saying that, Arisa flies in the sky with the support of her golden armor. "Storage Dimension Release! Deploy Staff Warship!" Yes My Lady. Dimension Lock Release. The armor responded to Arisa and then the space behind her cracked. From there, a golden staff in the shape of a spaceship appeared. "Main Staff, boarding." Yes My Lady. Open Canopy. After Arisa said that while taking a strange pose, she disappeared before the Great Weasel Demon Lord and got on board the whole upper part of the Staff Warship that acts as a cockpit. "Chanting support mode, set the power to the maximum." Aye Aye Maam. Transform Staff Ship. The bow separates, changing the ships shape to look like a catamaran. The 1024 Sacred Tree Stone Furnaces inside the ship go into full operation all at once, the warships bow gets d in blue light. The yellow giant afar rises and looks at the airship, it seems that it has sensed the enormous magic power. "Youre far toote to notice now--Over Boost" Arisas body is wrapped in purple aura, that light also covers the whole Staff Warship. "Because! My cheat isnt only the equipment! <>!" Responding to Arisas shout, one magic circle materializes on the warships bow. Apparently, she used an advanced space magic chantlessly. Normally, [Over Boost] is a Unique Skill that makes the user put all their magic power into the next magic and make them helpless after the use, but with the Staff Warship taking over that burden, that risk has been canceled off. The Sacred Tree Stone Furnaces that have used up its Sacred Tree Stones all at once are loaded up with the next rounds of Sacred Tree Stones. Arisa uses [Over Boost] once again. "<>!" The second magic circle materializes, the blue magic circle turns into purple. "Ive still got more, <>! <>!" She chants advanced space magic one after another while ovepping them with her Unique Skill. The Staff Warship is wrapped in purple aura. "GWUOOOOOO" Due to the excessive overuse of many [Over Boost], an unusual phenomenon happened to Arisas body under her armor. Arisas double teeth grow a little, purple gem-shaped lines begin to surface on her body. Raka Clone that detected the state of emergency is trying to send an emergency call, but that fails to transpire in this space wheremunication is obstructed. The yellow giant who sensed the danger stepped forward staggeringly. "N-not yet! Arisa-chan wont lose to this little pain! <>, <>--" The beastkin girls who are fighting the rampaging Hero Meiko look up at the Staff Warship Arisa is riding worryingly. The three beastkin girls are clearly stronger than Hero Meiko, but honoring their masters non-killing policy, theyre unable to settle the match. "--<>, Merge Magic" Arisa uttered that while having a darkugh, and then the seven magic circles merges into one. It appears she made chantlessly casting forbidden spell that should have been impossible to be a reality by chantlessly casting seven parts of advanced space magic spells. "Now, die once again--" The yellow giant creates multiyers of light shields in front of it. Shields that it didnt use in its fight against the demon lord. It shows how dangerous Arisas attack is. And then, the third purple light flows. --Never Give Up. A Unique Skill for the sake of defeating a superior enemy. "Forbidden spell of space magic--Mythology Down" A torrent of purple golden light are shot from the Staff Warships bow. "WOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Arisa fires the magic while enduring the enormous magic power flowing in her body. The distorted purple golden light reaches God Zaikuon while erasing everything in its path. The yellow and purple golden lights shed for an instant before the shields of yellow light were broken. The light not only overruns the Material ne but also the surrounding Ethereal ne, and finally arrives at the sub-space where the Gods substance rests. --ڣڣڣڣڣڣ٣ţţ. The Gods scream echoes in the whitened earth. The Gods arms break, its legs are blown off and fall to the ground. "A-a lone human winning against God!!!" Seeing that scene, the Great Weasel Demon Lord shouted in surprise. "A-Arisa--" Liza was looking at the Staff Warship whose first half has melted and ceased functioning. Still, thanks to the overprotective design of the girls master, the cockpit where Arisa resides ispletely wless. Arisa whos safe inside the cockpit stares up at the sky while leaning her body on the cockpits seat without confirming the result of her attack. "The sky is--" The scene of clouds getting parted and a ring of light appearing from there are reflected on Arisas eyes. "--Id only take wanko soba for the second helping please." Arisas hidden muttering reached no ones ear. Even after receiving the barrage of dragons fangsnd mine and the anti-god magic, [Mythology Down] that Arisa used, the yellow giant, God Zaikuon still survives. The yellow giant wrapped in light is flickering like its at the end of its life. Were it received several more attacks of the same scale, even a God would probably perish. But the ring of light that broke through the cloudy sky overturned that. Six multi-colored orbs of light are floating on the ring of light, a belt of light that materializes from that ring pulls the body of God Zaikuon to itself like the tractor beam from science fiction. Several of the surviving demon lords tried to attack God Zaikuon with long-ranged attacks, but the cocoon-like light covering God Zaikuon thwarted them all. God Zaikuon that arrived at the ring turned into an orb of light. The seven orbs of light slowly begin to rotate on the ring, and then, the surrounding clouds are dyed with richly colored lights. "As I thought, those light orbs are Gods--" The Great Weasel Demon Lord couldnt finish his muttering. A pir of light released by the whirlpool of light turns the Weasel Empire into a deep deep crater, that forces spreads unstoppably to the whole of Weasel Empire, changing everything into a wastnd. That day, the weasel empire was erased from the continent. The next update is scheduled for 1/22. Book 15 - 15-41. Divine Punishment (10), End 15-41. Divine Punishment (10), End Satous here. I love in and simple foreign Hollywood movies. There are many things you can retort if you think hard about it, but I just cant get enough of the easy-to-understand series of hardships and the catharsis afterward. Happy End really is the best after all. "Phew, most of the tsunami have been taken care of now I think?" I saved the two girls from the Sea King, eliminated the Dog-head familiars, an islet-sized size roc [Sky King], and a tyrannosaur-like creature d in fire [me King], and then I flew about to the south sea and took care of the tsunamis. I even had to eradicate a fleet of ancient undeads and ghosts on an emerging floating ind in the middle of the way, it was troublesome. How do I say this, the south seas are hellish. A marker window popped up in my vision when I was grumbling. --Red alert? "Geh, this is bad!" I get back to the solitary ind pce with Unit Arrangement. "Hikaru! Please take care of the rest of the Ganika Marquisdom." "Un, I got it--" After saying that to Hikaru who was standing by in the ind pce, I teleported to the Weasel Empire with space magic. Frankly, I dont want to let Hikaru go out but Arisa is in a dangerous situation right now. Since Hikaru has blessing from her Patron God, [Ama no Mizuhana-hime] besides the one from God Parion, I believe she will be fine. At the other side of the teleport gate, there are Arisas half-melted Staff Warship doing emergencynding, the beast girls and the Weasel Emperor whos turned into a demon lord around the ship, and Hero Meiko whos spreading blue light around, looking dangerous. Lyuryu and Lady Ringrande seem to be at therge airship in the distant. I looked up at the sky and saw seven light orbs floating. Since their indications show, [գΣˣΣϣף], theyre probably either the Gods or the Gods familiars. The ring of light turns into a rich colored whirlpool. --Crisis perception. That ones dangerous. I extend [Magic Hand] toward everyone it can reach. While the crisis perception was striking my back, I somehow--got them. --This is bad. Something falls from the sky. --Dangerous, dangerous, dangerous. I hit the Unit Arrangement by a hairs breadth. The moment right before the light falling from the sky touched us--it activated in time somehow. "Phew, I hadnt panicked in a long time." After we moved to my personal desert space, I sighed a breath of relief. --Oops, not yet! Next, I teleport again to save Lyuryu and the others. --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. Seeing me, the white dragon let out a voice of joy and jumped at me like Pochi. --Geh. Behind Lyuryu, beyond the crashedrge airship, I saw a tsunami of white lighting. Its probably the residual wave of the light that fell unto us. "Oy, oy, this ce is the halfway point to the neighboring city, far from the capital yknow--" While muttering in astonishment, I caught Lyuryu and therge warship with [Magic Hand] and took them to the same ce as earlier. "Master! Please save the hero girl nodesu." Pochi who found us jumped and asked me. Certainly, the rampaging Hero Meiko whos leaking blue light from her mouth and eyes looks like shes on the verge of ruin. I quickly bind Hero Meiko with shadow magic and hand over a Blood Elixir to Pochi. "Try to let her drink this." "Yes nanodesu!" I hope this will cure her, but if thats not possible then I have to make her drink the forbidden [Nectar]. I cant leave the [Nectar] in others hands since it has many problems. However, I cant care for Hero Meiko more than this. I need to do something about the tsunami of white light before Hero Meiko. If I leave that alone, the parishes and Dejima Ind would be swallowed up. Resolving the great disasteres first before an acquaintance I met once. "Arisa, strange." I heard Tama shouting on top of the partially destroyed Staff Warships cockpit. I rush into the ships cockpit with sh Drive before I even think about it. The preparation to use Unit Arrangement toward Dejima Ind ended up being canceled, but at this time, that didnt reach my mind. "Arisa! Are you alright!!" "Im fiNE." Arisa replied with a strange ent with her head still covered in the helmets visor. Violet phosphoresce is leaking from the gaps of her golden armor. --Demon lord. That was added on Arisas titles. I activate Soul Seer, Magic Seer, Miasma Seer, Spirit Seer and hide Menus indications to make the throughput even a bit more efficient. The inside of my eyes feel painful, perhaps Im overdoing it. However, I dont care about that right now. I see that magic power is leaking out from Arisas cracked Soul Vessel, while miasma is widening that crack. Its like some kind of purple thing is overflowing from the Vessels crack. --Calm down, Satou. I frantically suppress my flustered heart. "Its alright, Arisa. Its alright." While murmuring as if I was convincing myself, I tore off the miasma and gently fixed the broken Soul Vessel to its original shape. "Alright, just a bit more--" I purged Arisas golden armor with the Master Key. "Dont look." Arisa hides her lips with her hands and curls up in the cockpits seat. "Dont worry, I wont hate you just because your appearance changed a bit." "Really?" "Yeah, of course I am." I murmur to ease Arisa and lift her head. "Drink this. While your Soul Vessel still retains its shape." "Un, okay." I made Arisa drank the [Nectar]. Among my belongings, only this and Blood Elixir Rev. are capable of healing damage on a Soul Vessel. However, the healing from Blood Elixir Rev. is only temporary. When the Soul Vessel is damaged this much, the vessel probably wont ultimately be restored unless she drinks the [Nectar]. "--Ah, Master is entering me." Arisa is Arisa even at a time like this. Ignoring her nonsense, I keep watch of her Soul Vessels restoration. Before long, after what felt like an eternity, Arisas Soul Vessel is restored. "--Phew, good." "Im sorry." I pat the apologizing Arisas head. Since it seems that shes reflected enough, Ill decide her punishment after Ive heard the reason why she overdid it. "Dont be that rash ever again okay?" "Un, if anything happened, tell me everything about it--" When we were staring at each other, another emergency was disyed on the AR reading. Come to think of it, Dejima Ind and the parishes were in trouble werent they. "--Made it in time." I the ce closest to the Imperial Capital, Dejima Ind that still have survivors, with Unit Arrangement Lete City was about to be swallowed up by the tsunami of white light before my eyes. I recalled the moment when the catear-kin reincarnated person was using her Unique Skill to try to delete my memory. Ive sheltered those girls with other reincarnated people, I should go see them when I have time. "Now then, gotta do something about that." I choose the advanced earth magic [Great Wall] on the Magic List. "Guess its more like a Nameless Mountain Range instead of Great Wall of China?" A tall wall higher than mountains rise up on several hundreds kilometers long range. It looks quite showy, butpared to the [<>], this magic is simpler and more cost efficient. "Now then, lets briskly clean this up." I connect the [Great Wall] while moving with Unit Arrangement. My magic power was used up halfway through, but since I had several fully charged holy swords on hand, I got my refill from them. "Who would have thought that it would almost reach the Ratkin territory at the northern side." This disaster-grade tsunami of white light must be the real Divine Punishment. Turning several cities into white salt was probably the Divine Punishment from the apostles and one God, while the white light earlier was probably therge-scale Divine Punishment from the seven Gods. No wonder the conditions for the Divine Punishment changes depending on who you ask. "Fumu, these crater and the spiral-shaped grooves are terrible." After confirming that it was safe with space magics [Senrigan (Extra irvoyance)], I moved to the Weasel Empire using teleport magic. It seems the Gods are satisfied after dropping the Divine Punishment, theyve disappeared from the sky. I put back the [Room of Truth] where the Troll demon lord was sealed from my protected sub-space to its original ce. Since I had put an absurdly strong barrier on the original ce, I dont think they noticed it. It seems that barrier has disappeared by the Gods Divine Punishment. Its probably not the barrier itself that disappeared, but the bedrock where the barrier was ced. "Wonder whats that warped space?" I saw a mirage-like phenomenon in the corner of my view. Is it an evacuation capsule in the sub-space? Its cracked, and a survivor--is there. "Its a miracle that she survived." I pull out the familiar face buried in salt. --Uwaa. Her lower body and one of her arms have be salt and fallen apart. Its a miracle that vital parts like her head and heart are safe. I moved to the researchboratory in the solitary ind pce with Unit Arrangement while wrapping her in Fixture magic. "Guess no need for cleaning and such." While muttering that, I put Lady Liedill the temple knight inside a bio-tank for Nana. "Although its a different story for limb loss, I guess its not possible to regenerate organs?" Since the [Nectar] is too dangerous, I fill the bio-tank with Blood Elixir Rev. Afterward, the self-regeneration mode of the Bio Tank should take care of the rest. "What should we do about the hero?" "Right. Ill ask Echigoya Firm to nurse Hero Meiko and her cohorts. We can just deliver them to Saga Empire once theyre able to move about." Perhaps I should return Lady Ringrande to her parents house, but for now its probably better for her to stay in Echigoya Firms guest room. Shes probably going to be fine since Ive asked Sera to care for her. Since Hero Meiko fell into critical condition while spewing blood when I let her drank the [Nectar] for some reason, I only gave her the Blood Elixir Rev. to return her from the rampaging state as the treatment. I stripped off the blue lines on her skin with surgery and healed her with a high magic potion afterward. --Later, after asking Beriunan and Burainan ns who like to research things to investigate the line, I learned that itsposition is simr to crystallized blue liquid. Back then, when I put too much magic power into Lizas [ck Spear of Cricket], evolving it to [Magic Spear Douma], crystal lines that looked simr to magic liquid also appeared on the surface of the spear, it was probably a simr phenomenon. "Does this mean the Divine Punishment is over now?" "Un, probably. It seems the Stampedes in thebyrinths and many monster domains have also stopped." I affirmed Hikarus question. Im thinking of leaving the care for the stricken areas to each countries. If they request Shiga King for assistances, Im nning to release the preserved foods and medicinal supplies Ive hoarded inrge quantities. "Master, Pochi is a bad kid nanodesu." When I was done with some works, Pochi entered my face with a serious face. Liza and Tama are with her. "Please give punishment to Pochi nodesu." "Does Pochi understand what bad things she did?" "Pochi left her post without telling Master nodesu." Its true that she vited her order, but my responsibility is heavier for postponing things even though I was aware that something happened to Pochi. Abstaining from nightlife for one month is too light, I should ask Hikaru to think up of somethingter. Now then, putting aside my reflection, right now its about Pochi. "Why did you leave your post?" "Pochi was called by a little girl nodesu." I couldnt really understand from Pochis exnation, but looking at the rough image from the Battle Recorder installed in the golden armor, it was a girl that looked simr to the little girl in painting. "Did she give her name?" "She didnt nodesu. But, she said Pochi was a True Hero nodesu." Fumu, the ones who know that are only us--no, Pochi bing a hero was recorded on a certain te written by the [Troll Demon Lord]. Since the fact that Pochi defeated the rat demon lord was also written, authorized people of Weasel Empire should be aware about it even if theyre not the Gods themselves. But well, theres a good chance that it was God Parion. On this continent, the only people capable of opening a gate from Seryuu City to the Weasel Empires capital are me, Arisa and the high elves. Itd be a different story if a reincarnated person with teleportation unique skill appeared in Shiga Kingdom but making an assumption about such an irregr situation like that is too conspiracy theory-like. "And then?" "The girl said that My hero is going to be killed by a bad demon lord, help nodesu." I see, [My Hero] huh--chronologically speaking, its unlikely for her to be the [Little girl in painting]. Its probably safe to regard that the [God Parion (Temp)] who set Pochi up is a different being than her. Next, I listened to the things that happened in the Weasel Empire from Pochi. "Then I will be announcing the punishment for Private Pochi." "Aye." Hearing me, Pochi straightened herself. "The crime of leaving ones post and endangering ones self is not light." "Aye." "Therefore, 10 days of meals without meat should be proper." Pochis ears flopped down, she looked downward. Liza and Tama who are next to her are looking pale like their blood run cold after hearing the severe punishment of [10 days of meals without meat]. "However--" Pochis ears twitch. "--In light of Pochis courage and kindness for rushing in to save the life of a girl in danger, the meals without meat is decreased by three days." Pochi raises her head. "Furthermore, appreciating your prudence of not thoughtlessly engaging the demon lords you encountered but instead properly judging as to whether theyre evil or not, the meals without meat is decreased again by three days." Pochis ears returned to their positions. "And, extolling your achievements of healing the injured Hero Meiko and Weasel Empire, and saving Lady Ringrande, the meals without meat is decreased again by three days." This would probably turns up more to plus if this were the story of a super popr magic school, butpletely giving a positive here is bad. "Thats why, the meal without meat is only for today. Be careful not to repeat what you did okay." "Yes, nanodesu! Pochi wants to learn many more things nodesu!" "Yup, youre great Pochi." Im d that Pochi is interested in things other than battles, meals and her hobby, writing stories. I pat Pochis head hard. "Tama will learn too~?" Since Tama also came dering and hugging me on the opposite side, I also praised her, "Youre also great Tama." Looks like Tama is already affected by Pochi. "--Master." When I got back after finishing some business, Arisa was waiting in the dark office. "Arisa, at least turn on the light while youre waiting." "Wee back. Were you at Azes ce?" "Nah, I was just disciplining the troublesome guys who set Pochi up." I told her that first while rebuking her. After the beast girls left, I checked on Tactician Touya and found out he was at an unexpected ce. I ascertained the real identity of the [Majesty] guy when I invaded with Mana Camouge on, so I threatened them by imitating the story of the Sword of Damocles. They probably wont ever try to meddle with us again if they still have nerves. "As expected of Master. Youre quick--" Its a meek tone thats unlike the usual Arisa. "--I have something I need to talk to Master about." I was a bit surprised at the fact Arisa spoke of falteringly--her memory was sealed and sighting the descended God was the trigger--but the content itself was within the range of the assumption I thought up after seeing the Weasel Emperors state. "The God who let Arisa reincarnated said that If you meet other Gods besides me, kill them?" "Un, that God said that they will attack anyone whos been given that Gods power for sure if they find one, even though meeting one seldom ever happens." Thats strange. Im sure Gods have seen reincarnated people including Arisa for many times through the oracle Miko. More importantly--. "So the God who let you reincarnate was the Demon God after all?" "I dont know. Judging from the circumstances, theres a high chance thats the case, but that God never directly said it." That makes sense, from what she said earlier, her memory might have been sealed. Would the trigger happen regardless of which Gods she encountered, or would it have to be God Zaikuon first, the discussion will change depending on that. However, theres a high possibility that the Demon God who produces demons is sending reincarnated people to this world as the [Eggs] to mass produce demon lords. I dont know why he didnt just embed the fragments in the people who live in this world though. Good grief, the objective of Gods bringing forth reincarnated people is still unclear even now, its depressing. If we go by my deduction that has never been right with detective novels, its "Reincarnated people will spread their knowledge, vite the Gods Taboo, and then the Divine Punishment will befall them and the God who will nonchntly appear will torment the reincarnated people who turn into demon lords" I guess? --Nay. Its full of holes if I think about it a bit more, and its really inefficient. "--By the way, have you seen your status after I healed you?" "Un, I have." Arisa answers with a serious tone. "Dont forget to always equip the Thief God Harness when youre going out okay." "Yes, dear." I lightly whack Arisas head. "Owie." She should be fine now if she can crack jokes. After fighting God Zaikuon, Arisa has gotten several titles. First, [Demon Lord] that I saw. In addition, [One who Rebels], [One who Challenges God], for some reason [Hero], and--. I look at Arisas status disyed on the AR twice. Looks like its not a mistake after all. Over there--[Satous Familiar] has been added. The next update is scheduled for 1/29 The decisive scene against the mastermind is nned for the next chapter. Book 15 - 15-42. Mastermind 15-42. Mastermind Not from Satous perspective "So youre back, Parion." A boy-like voice greeted the being that teleported in with light. The light from the shining little girl illuminates a ck-clothed boy within the dark eerie hall. The light disappeared before long, eerie darkness returned to the even eerier hall. "Touya-sama, please dont call me that." The tone of the little girl who was called with the name God Parion contained respect toward her superior. "Then, stop assuming that form." "Yes." When the boy in ck clothes--the one called Tactician Touya in Weasel Empire ordered that, the little girl turned into a morous woman along with faint light. The beautiful young face of the God also changed into a in one with no special characteristics. After she was done transforming, she untied a pendant-like thing from her neck and the light disappeared. "Touya-sama, Im returning the Thief Gods Mirror." "I still have something for you to do. Take it with you." "Yes, Touya-sama." The pendant she has, [Thief Gods Mirror] seems to be a <> for transforming. As if waiting for the two to be done, a tune that has an eerie intimidating aspect to it echoes in the hall as if its the appearance of a bad guy. "Looks like the Chief hase." The two people kneel toward the throne that looks like its assembled from humans bones situated at the depth of the hall. A blue and a red gems on the back of the bone throne begin to blink, and then a groan-like soundes from them. "--What happened to the Irregr?" The groan sounds changed into a human voice before long, the voice of an old man with strange dialect. Tactician Touya raises his face and talks to the gems on the bone throne. "We can assume that the Estrangement n has failed." The woman with in face bit her lips in vexation when she heard the word failed. Apparently, she was involved in the [Estrangement n] thing. "Did he get swallowed up in the Divine Punishment?" "ording to the spy in Shiga Kingdom, it appears hes safe." "Safely escaping from the Seven Gods Divine Punishment ey. Aint he a tough." The words of the guy called Chief sounded like he was astonished from the depth of his heart. A slight awe seemed like it was mixed in it. "Then, what bout the Anti-God Mine?" "It had some effect, but itcked the decisive factor." Theyre talking about the Dragon Fang Nuclear Mine, the trump card that the Great Weasel Demon Lord used on God Zaikuon. "Guess a direct confrontation s impossible fter all, mite work if we had 10,000 lesser dragons more as the ingredients tho." "Thats an empty theory. Furthermore, I dont think the same thing will work again against Gods." "Aint that tru. Guess weve gotta leave it to our Lord-san to fite Gods fter all." For them, the Seven Pir Gods are opponents that must be defeated. The [Lord-san] spoken by the chief seems to be a God other than the Seven Pir Gods--or perhaps a being that can match Gods. "I have a report for your excellency." Hearing the Chief, the woman with in face spoke while still falling prostrate. "Whats it? Lemme ear em k?" "ording to the one who had infiltrated Weasel Empire, it appears a woman from Irregrs faction critically wounded the God." As an addendum, she said that the infiltrator has ceased sending reports. "Thats amazin. Did she turn into a True Demon Lord?" "No, she was still a human." The chiefs voice sounded as if he heard some unbelievable thing. "Ykiddin me.... Think we coulda take er to our faction?" "Let us not, thats clearly a trap--a death g." "Aint yer rite. Best not to have anythin to do with the Irregr ey." With a pale face, Tactician Touya hurriedly stopped the chief who seemed excited. Perhaps his tension was transmitted along, the chiefs voice sounded nervous too. "Since Shin should be in the Irregrs faction, dya think hed be strong eno to defeat a God in time?" "Thats not possible. Hes just a normal human. He transcended humanity precisely because turned into a demon lord with the Demon Lords Orb while he had Hero title." "Aint that rite, s fine slong as Shin has enough power to live normally." The Chief murmured as if he was a parent worried about his child, after a moment of silence, the gems blink. "O, yea, guess Weasel Emperor-han has really?" "--He was hit by the Seven Gods Divine Punishment. There is no way he survived." The subject changed and Tactician Touya shook his head at the Chiefs question. Silence drifts about in the eerier room for a while. Contrary to their concern about the emperor of another country, it seems theres no one here worried about Hero Meiko who should be from the same ce as them. "Touya, ycan take a break fer now. Youve just losta friend nall." "That I cannot do. For as long as Ive lived, this isnt the first time I lost a friend." "Aint no way you can get used to that." At the Chiefs friendly concern, the Tactician Touyas dered that there was no need for it. The woman with in face seems worried about Tactician Touya while shes still falling prostrate. "Im gonna have Emperor Rugan-han and the army work hard fer a while, so my side--Intelligence Bureaull be alright." "Is it about the continuation of the chaos on the continents west?" "Yeap." The Chief spoke of Saga Empires Emperors name familiarly. The woman with in face clearly looked perplexed when the Chief stated the name, [Intelligence Bureau]. From her viewpoint, it was odd for the Chief to purposely state the obvious like the name of his department. "Wont the Irregr intervene?" "No worries tere. Im gonna have the Saga Empires heroes deployed before the Irregr came. Hes a KY guy who likes ta crash in others turfs fter all." From the flow of conversation, you can infer that the existence called Irregr is a menace whom he, who controls the entirety of Saga Empires Intelligence Bureau, really cannot ignore. More importantly, heroes--the Chief certainly did say that. It seems that Saga Empire has summoned not only Hero Meiko but multiple heroes right after Hero Hayato defeated the demon lord in Dejima Ind and returned home. If academicians were to hear this, they would probably rack their brain hard as to where they got the enormous magic power needed to summon heroes and at what cost. "Gotta be extra careful bout things rted to Irregr." "Yes, we have taken an extreme caution against the Irregrs proxy organization, E Firm. Were concentrating our effort in lowering E Firms influence in the continents west through amicable means, please dont worry." The woman with in face answered the Chiefs question. "And, how bout the n there?" "Then, in regards to the Labyrinth Highway ns progress--" The woman with in face stood up and answered the Chiefs question. "--About the Miasma Level at various ces, theyre extremely lowpared to our expectations." She disyed a screen using Force Magic in front of the bone throne, and spoke about the detailed information. ording to that disy, the miasma in Dejima, Selbiraa and Seryuu are especially low. "Its the Irregrs fault aint it." "There is no shred of doubt." Tactician Touya affirmed the Chief. "The channel to Dejima has beenpletely cut off. We have no choice but to stop the Labyrinth Highway n. We have to wait for the next opportunity." "Yeap, dunno if itll take 100 or 200 years, but waitin for the Irregrs natural life to end would be the wise choice ere eh." "Umu, in 66 years the Demon Lord Season wille anyway." "Bein born as a long-living race s convenient at a time like this ey." It seems the Opportunity they speak about is connected to the [Demon Lord Season]. Their objective probably requires the miasma to thicken. "Then next, were just gonna be careful bout Emperor Rugan-hans senile demands." The Chief spoke as if he was persuading--no as if he was guiding someone. "Babysitting the emperor is your job." "Touya-han s always strict aint ya." After exchanging rxed words, the gems lost its light once the Chief said, [Then, Cya] and stopped speaking. "Touya-sama--will you be visiting the health resort in Buchi Forest?" "Yes, thats right." "T-then, could Ie along with you? J-just now, I felt like having a vacation." "Yes, thats right." Tactician Touya answered the nervous woman with in face as if his mind was somewhere else. "I-I can?" Without noticing Tactician Touyas state, the woman with in face jumped up in delight. "I-I must get ready and buy some clothes! Cute clothes and attractive underwear--" When the woman with in face was muttering her delusion with her hands on her face and her back turned toward Tactician Touya, the gems on the bone throne suddenly shined. "--Looks like hes gone." At the bone thrones words, the woman with in face twitches. "Yeah.... It felt like my heart got frozen still." Touya copses with his knees and hands on the ground, gasping. Sweat run on his boy-like face like a waterfall, the light in his eyes is like that of a returned soldier who has seen hell. "It was far more terrifyingpared to when I stood before God Zaikuon, as if my life--no my soul was going to be erased.... " "Aint that rite. Even tho he shouldnt know where I was, I still got scared to death ey." While Tactician Touya was wiping his sweat with a handkerchief, the woman with in face is going around restlessly in askance between the bone throne and Tactician Touya. "U-um?" "....He was here until a bit ago." "Who was--could it be?!" The woman with in face, who couldnt follow the Chiefs and Tactician Touyas conversation, hit on a certain guess. "Yeap, the Irregr came." "No way. My Space Perception didnt--" The woman with in face spoke in dismay about how her always-on passive space magic couldnt detect anything. "Since mines detection skills only sensed something incorrigible, it wasnt just Mana Camouge ey." "The High Elves and Ancestor King Yamato are on Irregrs faction too. They must have techniques we arent aware of." The Chief and Tactician Touya continued to exchange words while ignoring the woman with in face. "Guess we really hafta give up the Godbeater girl fter all." "Yeah, when were talking about taking her to our faction, his presence shook even only for an instant." "Dont poke the bear eh. The risks just too high." Apparently, that was the reason why they went pale and quickly changed the subject. "Thats right. We have a higher probability of surviving raiding the Gods Realm with white swords in hand." "Hahahaha, aint that rite. Once Lord-san is restored, were goin into full swing." The woman with in face drew her cheeks when she heard the two talking about the final war in the Gods Realm as if they were going to a pleasant quarrel. "I didnt brin it up before, but s the Seryuu Citys Labyrinth Highway Gate safe?" "Yeah, the Labyrinth Highway--the gate to hell is safe." Tactician Touya replied the bone throne. "I was panicking when I heard the report about the Irregr appearing in the <>, but he left just like that after confirming Douma Third the <>." "Really, alls good then ey." The Douma Third that Tactician Touya mentioned is a cricket monster that became the next [<>] seeding the ck Greater Demon. "Thats thebyrinth created from the important Dungeon Seed we got from Tarou-han fter all." "Yes, youre right.... Either way, without the passage beyond the gate, we cannot go to the moon to release the seal." Tactician Touyas eyes had a sorrowful look for an instant, but he quickly regained his calm. "s it impossible for even the elf sage Trazayuya ey?" "Dont call me with that name. The foolish Trazayuya had chosen to erase his self when he turned into a demon lord." Tactician Touya spoke as if vomiting. "I discarded my name and sealed the memory of my former life when I reincarnated, that guy--the me of this life was an elf through and through. He even gave up life rather than living as a demon lord...." This was in a book left by the elf sage Trazayuya. --We elves have poor attachment to life. When were driven into a corner, the struggle we do is surprisingly weakpared to other races. Apparently, that included him. "Cant Touya-han make a Space Engine by slowly learnin and drinkin some good liquor this time?" "Its impossible. How far do you think the moon is. Using Jules Verne and this girls space magic have a higher probability of sess." Tactician Touya implied that even the Sub-Dimensional Ship Jules Vernee and the woman with in faces space magic cant be used to go to the moon. "The Irregrs Unique Skill could probably do, but thats not allowed fter all." "Yea, that is the only thing we have to prevent no matter what." The woman with in face looked at the Tactician Touya like she wanted to know the reason, but he didnt speak further about that. "Someone! Anyonee hereeeeee! His Majesty is! His Imperial Majestyyyyyyyys!" The next morning, a Saga Empiresdys maids scream tore off the morning quietness. Guard soldiers and senior servants who sensed the abnormality rush into the Emperors bedroom. The naked bodies of the aged emperor and beautiful youngdies who havee of age are exposed in therge bedroom. "Eh, Your Majesty." Yet the gazes of the people who had rushed into the room werent directed at the bodies of the beautiful youngdies, but at a huge blue sword hanging on top of the bed. The huge sword is fixed in the air through either space magic or force magic, hanging one foot above the pale emperors forehead. The emperor is staring at the huge sword without blinking, his body is trembling like hes convulsing. The emperor doesnt move an inch even though his eyes are tossing about from the tip of the sword. "Save His Majesty!" """OU!""" "Wait!" Someone stopped the guards who were going to move as instructed by a senior servant. "Empress Wilyan-sama? Why did you stop us!" "His Majesty is paralyzed. Moreover, that big sword is linked with the paralyze magic, it will likely take His Majestys life if you untie it carelessly." Empress Wilyan is the mother of Princess Maryest who served as a Hero Hayatos follower. She is an outstanding magician like her daughter. The royal court magicians whom she called take more than two days trying to release the huge sword aiming at the emperors forehead, during that time, the emperor has to shiver in fear without even being able to blink. Even after the emperor has been rescued, that huge sword continues to stay at that ce, any kind of magic is unable to remove it. And dreadfully enough, it seems even the holy swords brandished by Saga Empires heroes couldnt break that huge sword. And, despite the gag order, this story is spread among many people. "Did you hear?" "Yea, about the Sword of Damocles right?" Since the huge swords creators name is Damocles, people call the huge sword made from Adamantite alloy [Huge Sword of Damocles]. However, there is one thing that remains a secret here. That is the words written on the huge sword. Which are--[Ill overlook it this once. There is no next time.] Those words were conveyed to the next emperor of Saga Empire and the prime minister by the Empress Wilyan, not Rugan Second who abdicated the throne under the pretext of bad health. Who wrote that, from a highly reliable guess that would be.... Next update [15-43. New World] is nned for 2/5. Book 15 - 15-43. New World 15-43. New World Satous here. When I saw the folk tale [Kikimimi Zukin] for the first time, I thought living a life while being monitored at every ces seemed scary to me as a child. In modern time, theres surveince cameras here and there, but I never thought that they were scary. "--Fumu, as I thought, it was an act huh." Un, that seems about right. Im near Tactician Touyas hideout, Ive asked Dryad to get information from the moss growing there about the thing they said after I left. I was bothered by how they only talked about some unusually convenient stuff for me, so I asked Dryad for help. My suspicion was proven true sure enough, but Id never thought that they noticed my Mana Camouge. It seems theres no more children who heard them. Dryad sorted the umted information from vegetationworks, like moss and weeds, and then conveyed them to me. Scientifically speaking, theres no way moss and weeds have the ability to store information. "Thank you Dryad. It really helped." Ehehe, I got a lot and lot of magic power after all~ I parted with Dryad who was waving her hands buzzingly, and I went to Saga Empire that was close to the hideout. Ive put a marker on the woman with in face who seems to be the one who teleported Pochi, so next Im heading to the empire to seize the Chief guy. Even though it ultimately saved Lady Ringrande and Princess Maryest, I cant overlook the fact that they put Pochi in danger because of some pointless scheme. Erase at once--not, as thats not to my liking, Im thinking of presenting him with enough fear to make him think twice before trying to meddle with us ever again. Im sure that he will obediently listen if I let him taste dives from 10,000 feet high in flesh several times, as long as he doesnt have the ability to fly or teleport that is. "There huh--" At the top floor of a building Im looking up to, theres a gnome man titled Saga Empires Intelligence Bureau Chief. --No. This guy is not the same as the one earlier. ording to the AR reading, his race is [Dummy Puppet], though its been cleverly hidden by a concealment-type artifact. It looks exactly like the real person, but this guy is a fake. I tried to trace back the magic power flowing from this guy, but all of them are fakes and unconnected to the main body. When I tried searching the map, I found one other [Dummy Puppet] in a rural area of Saga Empire. Ill put a marker on it and prepare a trap that can trace the main body when he esses the puppet. "--Now then, what to do." Im sitting on top of one of the Saga Empire Imperial Pces spires, muttering alone. I can put Tactician Touya and the woman with in face under [Geass] to prohibit them from getting hostile, but thatll be a bad move. Even if I curb them, with the Chief still being on the loose, it will probably end up with them going into hiding and acting behind the scene. Besides--. I recall the conversation of Tactician Touya and his cohorts. Adding that up with the information Dryad collected, it seems currently theyre truly not going to pick a fight with us. Maybe I should pretend that Ive been sessfully deceived? For the time being, Ill give a warning to their public power, Saga Emperor andplete the preparation needed to seal the Seryuu Citys Labyrinth Highway--that Hell Gate thing anytime I want. Preparing Holy Monuments and the sameminated-type Purification Barrier that can be activated anytime in the whole earldom should be enough. The Dragon Veins flowing near Seryuu City are very thick since theyre connected to the Dragons Valley, so it should be able to activate a slightly strong barrier without problem. I gaze at the stone inside my hand while collecting my thoughts. "Yup, even the Appraisal skill can identify this as a Lunar Stone." If the Chief doesnt ever ess the Dummy Puppet, Im thinking of using this thing as a bait to lure him out. This is a stone I collected in the moon when I was taking a walk there while installing the space factory in the Lagrangian point halfway to the moon. It seems they didnt want me to go to the moon, but it was just a dreary ce with only grounds and rocks, nothing interesting. I had tried searching the Map but there wasnt any temple or ruin where the Demon God could be sealed, nor demons and monsters. ording to the myth, the Demon God should be sealed on the moon, but its most likely a deviated information. Or perhaps, the Demon God has already broken off the seal and is secretly lurking in the world. That possibility exists if the God that gives reincarnated people like Arisa their fragments is the Demon God. Well, theres no use thinking more about it. Arisa seems to be waiting in my room, so I decide to quickly give a warning to the emperor and finish the misceneous things. "--Master." When I got back after finishing my business, Arisa was waiting in the pitch ck office. "Arisa, at least turn on the light while youre waiting." "Wee back. Were you at Azes ce?" "Nah, I was just disciplining the troublesome guys who set Pochi up." I told her that first while rebuking her. At the Saga Emperors room, I gave him a slight warning by imitating the Sword of Damocles myth. I dont think hell ever try to meddle with us again if he has a decent sense. As for the matter about Chief, Im going to talk about it with Arisa after shes recovered, Hikaru and Liza. "As expected of Master. Youre quick--" She sounds meek unlike the usual Arisa. "--I have something I need to talk to Master about." I was a bit surprised at the fact Arisa spoke of falteringly--her memory was sealed and sighting the descended God was the trigger--but the content itself was within the range of assumption I thought up after seeing the Weasel Emperors state. "The God who let Arisa reincarnated said that If you meet other Gods besides me, kill them?" "Un, that God said that they will attack anyone whos been given that Gods power for sure if they find one, even though meeting one seldom ever happens." Thats strange. Im sure Gods have seen reincarnated people including Arisa for many times through the oracle Miko. More importantly--. "So the God who let you reincarnate was the Demon God after all?" "I dont know. Judging from the circumstances, theres a high chance thats the case, but that God never directly said it." That makes sense, from what she said earlier, her memory might have been sealed. Would the trigger happen regardless of which Gods she encountered, or would it have to be God Zaikuon first, the discussion will change depending on that. However, theres a high possibility that the Demon God who produces demons is sending reincarnated people to this world as the [Eggs] to mass produce demon lords. I dont know why he didnt just embed the fragments in the people who live in this world though. Good grief, the objective of Gods bringing forth reincarnated people is still unclear even now, its depressing. If we go by my deduction that has never been right with detective novels, its "Reincarnated people will spread their knowledge, vite the Gods Taboo, and then the Divine Punishment will befall them and the God who will nonchntly appear will torment the reincarnated people who turn into demon lords" I guess? --Nay. Its full of holes if I think about it a bit more, and its highly inefficient. However, theres no mistake that the God who gave power to reincarnated people maniptes their will to forcefully make them fight the other Gods. The proof is the fact that Arisa had absolutely no doubt about fighting Gods. I have no intention of fighting Gods right now, but I have a feeling that Id need to regard the God who sent the reincarnated people here as an adversary in the future. If Arisa agrees to it, Id even like to remove her Gods Fragments. "--By the way, have you seen your status after I healed you?" "Un, I have." Arisa answers with a serious tone. "Dont forget to always equip the Thief God Harness when youre going out okay." "Yes, dear." I lightly whack Arisas head. "Owie." She should be fine now if she can crack jokes. After fighting God Zaikuon, Arisa has gotten several titles. First, [Demon Lord] that I saw. In addition, [One who Rebels], [One who Challenges God], for some reason [Hero], and--. I look at Arisas status disyed on the AR twice. Looks like its not a mistake after all. Over there--[Satous Familiar] has been added. "Now then, what do you n to do from now on?" After putting Arisa to sleep, I meet face to face with the Great Weasel Demon Lord in the castle I made inside the desert sub-space. The content of our talk is about the future of the Weasel Empires people. Since Miss Liedill is currently regenerating in the culture tank, Im here only with the Great Weasel demon Lord and the Sword Demon Lord. Two of the other demon lords have also survived, but since theyve turned intoplete war machines, Ive binded them with [Geass] and imprisoned them in the [Abyss Dungeon] I made with space magic. Eventually, Im thinking of using Demon Lord Shizukas [Familiarize] and [Transfer] to transfer the demon lords [Gods Fragments] to small animals and have Arisa and the other members defeat the resultant demon lords. It seems Arisa will get [True Hero] title after all, and the other girls might even obtain hero title too. "If Louise is still alive, she can delete the memories rted to science from the people--" "Thats impossible. You understand right?" This Louise that the Great Weasel Demon Lord mentioned is the catear-kin reincarnated person who was in charge of deleting memory at Lete City. Of course shes alive, but even if shes able to manage around 100 people, doing it to the whole poption of Weasel Empire is impossible. "However, letting them lead a life in the sub-space is no difference to what Gods are doing." "Youre right. Moreover, even if they can live for 100 years in the sub-space, its not something that can be done forever." The sub-space I created hastily using the forbidden spell should notst that long, although it might be a different story if it was reinforced by Yuikas Unique Skill like with the solitary ind pce. "And theyd probably be persecuted if they went back to the former world--" --Rather, if the Seven Pir Gods noticed them, theyd probably impose another Divine Punishment. "In the first ce, theres no way this world that has trouble to even sustain daily livelihood can ept immigrants." Im in consent with the Great Weasel Demon Lord. Brighton City and Viges under my administration did ept a lot of immigrants, but that was only possible because I had arranged the environment with magic on top of the area being underpopted. Moreover, the whole immigrants of the Weasel Empire are more than Shiga Kingdoms poption. The uninhabited city on the Ancient Dragons Continent has also been ruled by many natives already, so its not usable. "I think I can take care of the food somehow at least." "Umu, Im thankful for that, however if they just keep living on like this, sooner orter they will vite the taboo, repeating the same thing." The Great Weasel Demon Lord contemtes. "Satou. Do you not desire this world?" He really said some Great Demon Lord thing. "Dont you mean half of the world?" "Im not talking about game." Im not sure how to respond if youre serious. "With the power of that space magician girl called Arisa and you, we can kill Gods." "Sorry, but Im not going to fight Gods." If were talking about whether its possible or not, I can do it myself even without forcing Arisa. After all, I can cast the anti-god magic [Mythology Down] in no time at all, then I can just cut the God with the Divine Sword when theyre weakened. And I also can continuously shoot the [Mythology Down] as long as I have enough Magic Tanks. "Why!" The Great Weasel Demon Lord is exasperated. "Though imperfect, the ones who gave birth to the creatures of this world are the Seven Pir Gods." "Where is the proof of that!" "Ive heard about it from the High Elves who have lived since the age of myth." At least, I dont think that Aze-san and the other high elves are lying to me. "Are you saying that its okay to be abused if its by your birth parents!" "Your argument is reaching to the far extreme." I might have agreed with the Great Weasel Demon Lord if we lived in the era where the Dog-head rampaged 20,000 year ago, but I dont feel the Gods stance in the present time to be that malicious. If the ones that manage this world are the Seven Pir Gods, then I think the people of this world should obey the rules imposed by the administration. As long as the rules (Gods) arent doing some unreasonable exploitation that is. "It is the nature of people to demand a better life. You think its fine for them to suppress that idea!" "Isnt it because they dont want people to kill each other like in WWII and Cold War?" "You think those guys are such benevolent beings!" U~n, for some reason the Great Weasel Demon Lord really hates Gods. "Right. Since Ive never met Gods, I can only make conjectures from various books--" I look up at the Great Weasel Demon Lord and speak in sincerity to make my words reach him. "--Im not going to fight them based merely on those conjectures." At the very least, even though the [Little Girl in Painting] was self-righteous, I didnt feel malice from her. "Are you going to hold a conversation with them?" "Yup, Ill be going to meet them." "Are you serious?" "Of course." I gave an affirmation to the astonished-looking Great Weasel Demon Lord. The markers I had put on God Zaikuon and the apostles came off immediately, but I was able to confirm that the markers were in the [Gods Realm] for an instant. Since the coordinates have been recorded and all, I dont think I shouldnt go. Of course Im only going once Ivepletely prepared and made an appointment with some friendly God though. "Now then, since our stances stand on parallel lines, lets get back to the first topic." Right now, deciding the future of the Weasel Empires peoplees first. Id like to give them hope for their future by the third day, Im not talking about the [Rule of Three during Disaster] I heard somewhere before though. Seriously spare me from having the people I saved getting suicidal. "There is no ce for them in the former world. The people of Weasel Empire dont want to let go of the convenience of technology. Is that correct?" "Thats right. The ignorant one would not care, however, ones who have tasted the convenience will not be able to go back to their previous condition." Un, I can understand. I also want to take a bath every day and eat tasty things whenever I want. "So heres a suggestion--" The Great Weasel Demon Lord who listened to me in silence opens his mouth after Im done. "It might be possible if its just one or two, but can it really be done with this number?" "Yup, Ive safelypleted the empirical test. The mice I used in the test arrived there safely." At first I was going to send Chuu Fat and the other mice who had amassed a massive influence under Shiga Kingdom in the test, but they were tied to Shiga Kingdoms hygiene improvement and crime control more than I couldve imagined, so I used some normalb rats instead. "Then we will go with that suggestion--no, I should lower my head. Please lead us Weasel Empires people to the new world." When the Great Weasel Demon Lord entreated by lowering his head on the ground, the fox-faced Sword Demon Lord followed suit. "Then, Im counting on you to persuade the people in the sub-space okay." "Understood. I vow that I will sessfully persuade them before the Ark ispleted." I waved my hand at the Great Weasel Demon Lord and started the preparation for the Ark. I have the materials and all, I should be able toplete it in half a month. As I thought, working with my hands crafting something is really way more fun than some worlds crisis or chasing some mysterious mastermind. Ill leave that one until theyre caught in the themselves, right now lets continue the preparation to safely send the Weasel Empires popce to the new world! Next update is nned for 2/12 Book 15 - 15-44. New World (2) 15-44. New World (2) Satous here. I tend to handle things I got for free or got before I wanted it, roughly. Im sure that things I obtained after much hardships must have this [Hardships Cost] added to it. "Well then, Im off." "Un, take care okay." After saying that to the girls, I teleported to the desstination using Unit Arrangement. "....Its cramped." I open the hatch of the small pod I used to send the mice in and go outside. I had used Astronout magic before I teleported, so Ill be okay regardless of the environment. --A deste world of death. That was my first impression. Ruins of crumbled high-rise buildings stretch out in the emptiness. "Oh, I can still use Skills huh." Even though the Skill Column is grayed out in my Menu, I still can produce Magic Edge on my finger. However, using the Magic Edge felt slightly off than the usual. Since the skill indication is grayed out, perhaps theres no added augment from Skills. "....Magic power isnt recovering?" The decreased magic power isnt recovering at all. Im not talking about my abnormal recovery rate, but the rate formon people. Apparently, Magic Essence thats needed to recover Magic Power almost doesnt exist in thisnd. This might also be the reason why the mini Gargoyle units I sent earlier as a scout ran out of magic power. The Magic Column in the Menu is white like usual. "Now then, how about All Map Exploration--" My magic power gotpletely consumed, but it activated nheless. It seems I can get information from this world through the Earth Vein even though theres no Dragon Vein. In addition, even though it takes a long time to activate, [Appraisal] skill seems to be usable with times. "The maps name is Ordinal M World Line, Earth, Ruins of Japan Empire huh." The word ruins is like a proof that there is no one in thisnd. --No. [There is nothing] is more correct. After searching the whole map, let alone people, theres not even an animalrger than small ones. Ive secured several means to go back, but since my Menu functions normally, its just excellent. I tried going back to the [Solitary Ind Pce] and went back here. "Fumu, is it because the worlds are different--" I put my hand on my chin and muttered. It seems there was a slight load when I used Unit Arrangement to move between worlds. I probably shouldnt use it too often between worlds. I went around the earth using Sight-based Unit Arrangement, and confirmed that theres no one on the ground. It appears nuclear fusion reactor was the mainstream instead of nuclear fission in this world, but there was a lot of ss craters on the ground and the terrains were considerably different from the earth I know. World War 3-like nuclear wars probably happened. "Just how rampant was the insanity in this world...." Even severalrge-scale underground shelters were crushed by special bombs that could prate earth crust, I couldnt find any survivor. When I moved to the ce that should be Tokyo, snow was piled up like it was in cier period. "Survivor in the space is also, none huh." A lot of debris was floating in the satellite orbit, the lunar base had also been annihted. "Traces of attacks by unknown aliens or hells spawns, also none." Humanity killing each other is within my assumption. I give a silent prayer to the destroyed people of this world. I had grasped about the destruction of this world and the state of electromaic waves from the mini gargoyle scout units beforehand, but I still wanted to confirm whether there was really no former inhabitant before we start the emigration. I call forth arge warship loaded with numerousrge-scale Sacred Tree Stone Furnaces from my Storage. I resupplied my of magic power from those furnaces and picked one magic from the Magic Column. --Terra Forming. Rainbow colored light simr to my Spirit Light stretches to the sky, covering the like auroras. With this, these ice age-like atmospheric temperature, lethal toxic substances and radiation should subside somehow. "Next, I need to prepare the nned site of the settlement--" The ce is Kansai in Japan. Its partly because its near an ind sea which is a rich fishing ground, but also because I have limited options since Kanto and Tokai regions have been destroyed into huge craters. While getting magic power supply, I created cities with multi-storied buildings and 10 KM gaps in between, and covered them in a barrier thatd protect them from radiation and pollution. The barrier will only hold up for around three months since theres no replenishment of magic power from outside, but during that time, the [Terra Forming] magic should finish purifying the outside world cleanly. "In addition, Ill leave them water and preserved food." I turned thend from around Kyoto to Lake Biwa into empty lot, and then I purified the frozen water in Lake Biwa, Lake Nara and Lake Osaka, making them drinkable. In addition, I left enough preserved food to feed a poption the size of a city for 10 years. I think I put a bit too much, but since theyre excess that was over-mass produced by the Chlore factory, theres no problem. "These should be about right eh? After this, I can just ask them if they need more once theyve settled in--" And since Im nning to put a Sacred Tree Stone Furnace in the emigrant ship, it should be possible to use magic here for one year. I guess it could be 10 years if they economized? After that, they should be able to make it themselves if I just leave a lot of sr panels. --Ah perhaps. Cant I just let them out here from the sub-space without using the Ark? I tried to do that, but it was not possible. Apparently, the subspace I created belongs to that world, it cant be connected directly here. Looks like this world isnt in that easy mode. Master, can you hear me? Arisa contacted me. Yeah, I could-- --Huh? Strange. It shouldnt possible for space magic to reach here. Howd you do it, Arisa? Telepathy thing? Arisas tone sounded slightly triumphant. Theres no way-- When I was going to deny that, I understood that it was certainly something close to telepathy. Ehehe~ you noticed? Its exactly it, the [Familiar~]s power! I hold myself back from retorting Arisas weird intonation of [Familiar], I contemte. Right now I and Arisa canmunicate with our will, the effect seems to be simr to [Telephone]. Apparently, theres a reason why [Satous Faamiliar] was added on Arisas title. Still, its amazing how it enables us to talk between world. Sure is, its the power of our love. Well, leaving aside love, being able tomunicate between worlds that even space magic cant do sure is convenient. Moreover, just like my Unit Arrangement, it doesnt seem to consume magic power either. This looks like itll be useful when Im visiting the Gods Realm. --Ah, right, I forgot. Arisa said that and told me her primary business. Apparently, the weasel emperor called me. Got it, tell him that Ill be back asap. Hooi. Cup ramen as the souvenir, please! Okay okay, leave it to me. To meet Arisas demand, I dropped in a bit on the way back to our world. "Were you able to convince them?" "There is no problem." When I visited the castle in the desert subspace I made, the former great weasel demon lord--the current weasel emperor was having a lively meeting with the director of [Brains], and several other people. Theres someone wearing a robe too, looks like the weasel empire imperial court magician also came. The director and other people who saw me begin to ask questions in a rapid session. "I heard were emigrating the people to another world." "Is it true that its Earth thats been destroyed by nuclear wars?" "Did World War 3 really happen?" "Id rather go to Mars!" --Calm down. While being overwhelmed, I answered the questions of these [Brains] members. The new world I suggested to them is the earth of a parallel world I visited earlier where no one is alive. I found it by chance when I was randomly sending unmanned pods to see if I could find my original world. "Were going to be Adam and Eve in the new world!" Before I could even finish, a woman who was apanying Brainss director said something simr to what Arisa would say. I dont think itll be that romantic since all the people of Weasel Empire areing along too. "However, can you teleport all the empires people? Weasel Empire needed quite an amount of magic power to summon people from earth. We were barely able to maintain the gate for three minutes even when using catalysts." I give a positive answer to the man wearing the weasel empire imperial court magician robe. "Its fine. It will take some time, but the people will be going to that world using ships that cruise between dimensions." As a matter of fact, transporting the Ark using my Unit Arrangement would have been the fastest, but if they were given a newnd without any distress, theyd likely take it for granted, so Im having them to take a slightly dangerous and troublesome way. Of course, their safety is guaranteed enough. "An emigrant ship that can go across worlds huh..... Well make it in 100, no 30 years." The director said some long-term idea. "Itd be too pitiful for the people if they had to wait that long. Ill provide the shell, the main engine, and the life support system, so you guys just need prepare the interior." The cruise will probably only take three months, three years at the longest, so the system doesnt need to be that tedious. Itll probably take longer if the system is based on science instead of magic, but since its going to have Sacred Tree Stone Engine anyway, there should be no problem in using magic tools. "--Could it be, you had the people in mind from the very start." "If youre letting all the empires people migrate, just how long ago you had it nned." ....The emperor and the director seemed to have a misunderstanding. Seeing them this happy, its hard for me to say that I just thought it up yesterday. Thus, the n to emigrate the people of weasel empire to another world, [World Exodus] truly begins. "You really made the travel possible in one month...." "You can finish the interior during the cruise to kill time." The weasel emperor sighed as he was overlooking several emigrant ships floating in the void sky-styled sub-space. He had the [Gods Fragment] removed by Demon Lord Shizuka, and I turned him back to his original weasel emperor figure using Primeval Magic. With his devotion, I was able to manage the Primeval Magic quite well to do it. It seems to be extremely painful, so Id better not casually use it on living people. "Your Majesty! Weve finished the preparation to depart." Lady Liedill wearing a space suit arrived with a small void sky ship. She was a long-earkin girl who served as a Weasel Empires Temple Knight, I had saved her when she was in critical condition from the Divine Punishment, and she regained a body close to her original one thanks to Bio Tank. Lady Liedill jumped from the small void sky ship to the wharf where we were. "Oops." "Are you okay." It seemed she was still not used to her new body, I caught her as she staggered and lost her bnce. I help her back on her feet while trying not to focus on the poyo-poyo sensation that hit my arm in ordance to inertia. You pervert. I had no ulterior motive. I replied to Lady Liedill whoined through Telepathy simr to what Arisa did. "Your Majesty, the preparation for ceremony has beenpleted." "Umu, lets go." I follow after him to the ceremony hall. "Liedill, are you really not going to stay here?" "Yes, Your Majesty. Even if this body has been altered by this guy, my loyalty lies with Your Majesty." "Is that so--" I take no notice to the conversation that has been repeated many times these past several weeks. I dont know if it was because I poured Blood Elixir without restraint, or if it was because Lady Liedill lost the majority of her limbs, her title became [Satous Familiar] once the treatment wasplete. We canmunicate between worlds since shes my familiar, its useful if theres trouble with the weasel emigrant fleet, so I leave it as is. As a bonus--. This fat, its a nuisance. I think its attractive. Hmph. --Maybe because I had set the tank for Nana, her breasts volume increased to E cup from her super slender old self. She said it like it was a problem, but it seems shes taken a liking to it so I didnt readjust it. "Hear me my people! We are no longer able to set foot in this world whose gods loathe us. However--" I take a look at the people standing in lines while taking no heed to the weasel emperors speech. Theres not even one person with purple hair. All of the reincarnated people received Unique Skill--or rather, [Gods Fragment] as apensation for reincarnating. All of those fragments were transfered to small monsters by Demon Lord Shizuka, and then mypanions defeated the demon lords that manifested. Unfortunately, except for Arisa who got [True Hero] title like Pochi, no one got [Hero] title. I also had the former demon lord who was training in the selbirabyrinths loweryer, Shin boy to defeat them, but unfortunately his ability wasnt even enough to give a finishing blow to a weakened demon lord so he wasnt able to get [True Hero] title. "--Give an apuse of gratitude to Hero Nanashi! This emigrant fleet wouldnt have been possible without him!" While enduring the earsplitting waves of sound, I wave my hand at the people elegantly like a member of Imperial Household. "Then, let us depart!" After the weasel emperor dered that, the people who were standing in lines began to move to the cockpits of the emigrant fleet. "Satou. Please take care of my little brother and the weasel people who stay in this world." Even though I couldnt imagine that Weasel Empires prince wanting my help, I replied him with a short, "I got it." Your Majesty, this is a farewell degozaru. Umu, serve under Satou and be his shield from now on. Acknowledged degozaru. The former sword demon lord whos staying here regrettably parted with the weasel emperor. There were also around 200 other people who declined the emigration, but I had already sent them to various ces in the world separately. These settlers memories about science were erased by the catear-kin reincarnated person, Louise, who was in charge of memory deletion in Lete City, so they shouldnt be a target of a new Divine Punishment or something. "Wait~?" "Emperor person, please wait nodesu!" Tama and Pochi ran up while holding a ne-like thing. "Dog Hero Pochi and Cat Ninja Tama. I see that you two are lively today too, excellent." The weasel emperor looks like a friendly old man as he smiles with his whole face. "Safety prayer~" "We made Sekka Flowers ne to protect you in your journey nodesu." Its the same ne Pochi and the others got from the little girl Yuni when we departed Seryuu City back then. For these two, this [Sekka Flower] Ne must be the very symbol of safe journey. "Umu, I will cherish it." "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu." I left the emigrant fleet with a small void sky ship along with Pochi and Tama who were waving their hands buzzingly. "Ga~te?" "Open nanodesu!" Its an Otherworld Gate I remodeled from Saga Empires Hero Summoning and Weasel Empires Japanese Summoning magic circles. A dark gray subspace can be seen on the other side of the multiyered magic circles. One ship after another enter that subspace. "Theyre gone~" "Emperor person will be alright for sure nanodesu." "Thats right. Im sure he can aplish it." The preparation was excessively enough after all. After confirming that the gate had closed, I teleported back to the Solitary Ind Pce. Id like to rx with mypanions before visiting the Gods Country. "Meat meat meat~ ham~ burg~?" "Bird-san, goat-san, beef-san, lots of them, but I love them all~ nanodesu." Im walking in the alley toward Solitary Ind Pce where flowers are blooming while listening to Tamas and Pochis lunch song. Peaceful daily life really is the best isnt it. Next update is nned for 2/19 Book 15 - 15-Intermission 1: Hayato Masaki 15-Intermission 1: Hayato Masaki This is from Hero Hayatos point of view "Looks like theres a time limit for God Parion to connect worlds. I have to go soon." Gentle light falls from the heaven, wrapping me. My body floats in the air and my view is swallowed by the light while my friends and Satou are watching. I could dimly hear Rins sorrowful voices calling me. --Sorry, Rin. I apologize to my friends in my mind. My gratitude, Hero. I heard a voice mixed with noise, like a badly tuned radio, inside my mind. This cute childish voice is of God Parion. She conveys her thought with flowing images. Looks like shes thanking me for subjugating the demon lord. I regret that I cant see the young goddess inside the whitened view. Parting, Apologize. --Dont worry about it. Im the one who chose to do it. I shook my head at God Parions apologetic thought. Great Happiness, Future, Blessing. --Yeah, Ill find so much happiness so that Rin and the others I left behind wont have to worry. Hearing me, the young goddess sent a smiling image at me. Thats right, children gotta have to smile! "This ce is--" I was standing on a stone pavement when I noticed. --The precincts of a shrine? Right! I was in this shrine when I got summoned. "So Ivee back...." I run down the stairs. I passed through a vermilion arc gate, arriving at a gray road that smelled of exhaust fumes. "Kya" I heard a girls voice on the side. Looks like she was surprised because I rushed in. "My bad--Tachibana!" "--Eh? Masaki-kun?" I found my childhood friend with her loli face--Tachibana Yumiri and I immediately hugged her slender childish body. "No, w-wait, Hayato-chan! Please do this at a more romantic spot." When I heard my panicking childhood friends voice, I couldnt hold back my nostalgia and ended up weeping. "What? Are you hurt anywhere? Heey, Hayato-chan." "Yumiri Yumiri, Im back. Ivee back." Yumiri gently hugged this unseemly me back even while being at a loss. "Here you go, Pekari. You like it right." "T-thank you. Ah to think I could drink Pekari again--" Yumiri offered a handkerchief as I got in tears again when I saw the sport drink she gave. I feel that Yumiris cheeks look red, maybe because of the hug earlier. "--Huh?" "What is it now." Yumiri frowns quizzically. "Why are you in sailor uniform?" From what I remember, this guy doesnt have a cosying hobby. "Youre really! We were together at the school earlier." --Earlier? I stare at Yumiris eyes. "W-what." Yumiri crosses her arms in front of her body, taking a guarding pose. She was shaken enough that she began to act strangely, but I only noticed that after I got home. There was something more important for me at this time. "What year and date are now!" "He?" I caught the puzzled Yumiris shoulders and asked. "Tell me!" "U-un.... Its the third of March 2013, the time too? Its 12:15." I dont remember the time, but theres no mistake about the date. This was the day I got summoned. "I thought Time magic didnt exist...." "Hey, didnt you say that youd graduated from chuunibyou in your middle school days? Did it recur again?" Yumiri who heard my muttering said something, but I couldnt afford to mind that as I touch my face all around. "Are you really alright?" "Mirror! Do you have a mirror?" "I do though?" I look at the mirror Yumiri handed to me worryingly. --Its the high schooler me. "Huh? Come to think of it, why are you wearing a suit? Interview for a part-time job?" "Its a long story--" I talked to Yumiri about the other world while feeling pleasant with the surprise from the young goddess. At first Yumiri didnt believe me at all, but she consented after I crushed a coin into four parts with my fingers. My strength had been badly loweredpared to when I was another worlds hero since I couldnt use my skill here, but there was still enough unreasonable strength remaining for me to do that. I feel that I probably could join into the circle of top athletes if I just trained a bit. "Hmm, you went through a lot. And, did you leave lovers or wives in the other world?" Her words were light. Looks like she didntpletely believe it. Well, whatever. I also would haveughed someone if they told me something like this. "Nah, I didnt have any lover nor wife--" --The one thats always been in my mind. Yumiri blushed as I stared her. Lets not talk about Princess Arisa. "Sorry, Yumiri, I have to go home and say Im home to my little sister." When I said that with an earnest look, Yumiris shoulders dropped down a bit for some reason, but then she waved her hand and said, "Bye bye" while looking astonished. "Un, see you tomorrow." My cheeks loosened from Yumiris farewell. "Yea, see you." "Bye~" Yumiri looked satisfied when I replied her. "Ichirou-niis friend?" A beautiful woman who feels simr to Satou is looking at me suspiciously. "Yes, Im here to deliver a letter hes entrusted to me." "How old are you?" "Tw--seventeen." I almost said my age when I was in the other world. "Then you knew Ichi-nii when you were seven?" --What does she mean? "No, it was two years ago." Her expression disappeared from her face when I said that. "Really--" The beauty whose expression changed into that of a noh mask said, "Go home", and turned back into the entranceway. "P-please wait. At least please take letter." "If you want to prank someone, do it somewhere else--" She said that with a cold voice, and then she mmed the entranceways door right before my face. "Oh my? Do you need something here?" When I turned back at the voice behind, there was a middle aged woman who looked simr to Satou, holding a shopping bag. "Are you Suzuki Ichirous mother?" "Yes, I am?" After introducing myself, I told her the same thing I said earlier. "Dont you know that our son went missing 10 years ago?" "10 years ago? He left me a business card though--" I hold out a business card that Satou gave me. "I think youre mistaking him with someone else. That child went missing when he was attending an university. He shouldnt be working anywhere." I recalled, the words "The world might be different" that Satou said when I listened to her. After apologizing to her for the mor, I left the Suzuki house. "Hayato-nii, what a you doin?" My little sister Aika who had just turned three talked to me clumsily. "Im making a doghouse." "Do! Keep do?" Aika gleefully asked while climbing my back. Shes adorable today too. Truly an angel. "Right. We should keep one." "Waai" Aika happily jumps up and down. I quickly supported Aika as she was about to fall from my back and lowered her on the ground. "Ride on do back!" "I see I see. Then we gotta keep a big dog." "Aye!" Looks like my image library will get additional pics of my pretty little sister riding on a dogs back. Aika was watching me making the doghouse for a while, but then she dozed off halfway through so I let her sleep in the sofa. "--Alright,plete." Lastly, I nailed a namete written with word, Satou, on the doghouse. I got this namete from the [Satou] of that world. I p my hand to brush off wood chips and dust. "Still, asking me to build this hut, I dont understand Satous request at all." I muttered while stretching once. "Hayato-chan, are you inside?" I heard my childhood friend Yumiris voice from the entranceway. After our reunion recently, she came to call me "Hayato-chan" like she used before, instead of "Masaki-kun." I got thoroughly made fun of in the school, but since it somehow felt like I regained my lost youth, I dly enjoyed it and then it waned before I knew it. "Im here!" I called Yumiri from the garden, thinking of bragging the doghouse to her. At that time, a presence appeared behind me. "Hello, Hayato-sama. Its been awhile." I turned back and saw a man who looked like he was just before his thirtying out of the doghouse. "Dont tell me, youre Satou?" "Yes, its been a while isnt it." Its my friend with the same atmosphere, but aged. I dont know how he crossed worlds, but Satou could probably do it indiscreetly. "Thank you foring. Im happy to see you again." "Yes, me too." Its only been several months for me, but its probably around 10 years for Satou. "Satou, what happened to that world--" I asked my friends business while exchanging reunion hugs with him. "Ha-Hayato-chan? Onee-san thinks BL is bad for you!" Yumiri who saw us exchanging reunion hugs said some preposterous remark. "Would you happen to be Hayato-sans elder sister?" "N-no, Im Tachibana Yumiri, Masaki-kuns childhood friend and ssmate." Satou shrewdly talked to Yumiri. He murmured, "Tachibana" when she heard Yumiris name. "Sometimes ago, Hayato-san really helped me when he picked up a briefcase with arge sum of money in it." "Briefcase?" "Yes, thats right. If I couldnt find that briefcase--" Looks like Satou is fit to be a first-rate fraud. Yumiri who got deceived in the blink of an eye said, "Its nothing important, Ill talk to you at school tomorrow", and went home. "Im d we cleared the misunderstanding." "You bet yea." I ask Satou again while sighing in relief. "And, did something happen to that world?" --I wont spare anything if my power is needed. "Arisa asked me for something." "My honey--sorry." Oops, it should be about time for her to be Satous wife and have children. "No, youre free to call her what you like." Satou is all smiles like usual. For some reason, hes drinking the cheap instant coffee with great relish. "And, what do you need? Ask me anything if its something I can help." "Then, could you guide me to the drugstore or supermarket nearby?" --Drugstore? "Arisa said that she wanted to eat instant food, thus Im here to buy various kinds." --Haa? This was the time when my jaw dropped. Who would have guessed that he was teleportating between worlds, which even gods couldnt do, just to buy instant food! "You never change...." While sighing, I lead my friend to the city in order to fulfill his wish. "You even had a drivers license." "Yes, I couldnt exchange that thing with money if I didnt have an ID card." Satou got his fund by selling a mysterious object made of gold in a precious metal purchasing shop. After the exchange, we went into a back alley and his appearance changed to the 15 year old Satou Im familiar with. "The effect of illusion magic is truly short in this world isnt it." Apparently, its not that 15 years have passed in that world, he just had it prepared to match his appearance on the drivers license. After buying several boxes of instant foods, Satou went back to the other world satisfyingly. Afterward, he asionally came to visit once every several months. I was surprised when brought along Rin who looked and got younger, but right now shes got along well with Yumiri and Aika. Satou prepared her family register in this world. His cheat performance is really dependable like always. "Satou, how is the world there?" "Yes, its really peaceful like this world." I asked Satou while watching him ying with my little sister in the garden. "Hey, did you do something to that?" The TV was full of news about wars and disasters when I got back to this world, but they decreased every time Satou came visiting. Satou only smiled andughed without answering me back. Geez, looks like Satou is Satou no matter the world. The next update is nned for 2/26. The part after might change depending on the development of the main story Book 15 - 15-Intermission 2. At the Eastern End of the Continent (1) 15-Intermission 2. At the Eastern End of the Continent (1) This isnt from Satous POV "....Furry mountain?" I muttered as I saw a small mountain of fur in my dim view. --Thud. A warm lump touched my body. When I look down, I see a creature resembling a newborn rat. It might be cute if it were small, but its as frighteningly big as an adult man. I almost reflexively jumped out, but I couldnt put any power in my limbs, I was only able to bend backward. "" I heard gibberish words from the small mountain. Apparently the owner of that fur is alive. I wonder if Ive been carried here to be his food--. Right when I thought of that, I noticed. "So this is reincarnation..." I had never thought that I would be thrust down in the animal realm. I couldnt fight again the rapid drowsiness of my body as I fell asleep just like that. And then I recall my shitty past in my dream--. "Mom, Im hungry." "Im sorry, we have no money, so get some meal from our neighbor okay." "Eeh, again?" Hearing my moms and elder sisters conversation in the corridor, I realized that mom had offered all the food to [God]. Since dad disappeared with a young girl, mom was always absorbed into [God]. "Tarou, lets go." "Un." Together with my elder sister, we went to the neighboring diner. Of course nowadays theres no one kind enough to feed us free of charge. We were finally able to eat after I washed tes while enduring the cold water while my sister acted like a waitress. It was not that good, but I didnt care as long as it made me full. One day my sister ran away from home after she graduated middle school. I was always a baggage of my sister.... I survived somehow while enduring hunger. Im sure I wouldve long been dead if there was no lunch service in my middle school. After graduating middle school, I was picked up by a small factory in the town, I left my mother who offered everything to god as I began to live alone. The wage is low, but I was satisfied with living a life where I could have meals three times a day. Cause I wanted to be apart from my mother who raised queer cry at night and endlessly repeated her gods teaching, no matter what. After living alone, I noticed that my heart had also started to fall ill. After some time, when I (boku) started to call myself with ore (I), I met an unexpected person. "Is that you Tarou?" "Dad?" The dad that I hadnt met for more 10 years was wearing priest-like clothes. "What are you doing now?" "Im an instructor of the Eastern Joy School." --Ha? Dont tell me that even dad had been influenced by some good-for-nothing cult? "Tarou, wont you go with me?" "Im not interested in cult." I shook off the arm of my father who started to be delirious and spat out. --I dont wanna have anything to do with cult and god! "This is different! Dont group up the Eastern Joy School with the average cult! This is a school dedicated to finding happiness for people!" Thats the same thing, dad. "You have a job right? Would you like to join the Eastern Joy School?" My dad said that after seeing my factory uniform. His eyes, mixed with ttery and contempt, were unpleasant. "Ive no interest." "Then why dont you try investing in the schools benefit society? 100,000 no, just 10,000 yen is fine! This months quota is tight you see. Please." I felt sick looking at my father acting like the model of shamelessness. I lightly pushed him aside and ran away. Even though I noticed that the pay envelope in my pocket fell, I ran through the alley without stopping. I almost vomited hearing my father saying, "Thanks, Tarou" behind. "God can go die!" I frantically shouted out the sordid feeling overflowing in my heart. I felt like Id get swallowed by that sordid feeling if I didnt do that. I kept running while staring at the sky. "Oy! Look out!" Before I could see who said that, I heard a high-pitched noise of a brake, and got hit by an impact, my sight was wrapped in darkness. Truck guy, sorry for jumping in front of ya.... "....God?" I faced a self-proimed god in a purple space. The self-proimed god told me that theyd reincarnate me to another world. Moreover, theyd give me a special power that only I could use called Unique Skills. --Too suspicious. "I dont have money." The self-proimed god replied with something with denial and unnecessary as the points. Apparently, its hard tomunicate with this guy. It feels like having a conversation between extreme ends in the factory. "Like I said, I dont need no power! More importantly, let me hit you." I dont mind if my soul is erased here if I could hit god who had wrecked my life. And then a purple sphere emerged in front of me. I didnt know if that was a god or not, but I hit it with all my might while thinking of my shitty father and cult mother. It felt like hitting a water surface and then my right arm got sunk into the sphere until my shoulder. "Uwaa" I pulled my arm in panic, but two lights were coiling about around it. "Chose? Chose what?" I asked the self-proimed god, but the other party didnt reply, instead an image got unterally transmitted to me. "Gods? Theres other gods? Hit them all I want if I meet them?" I tried to grasp the purple lights and then I felt my body got filled with power. It seems I acquired two power, [Lucky Star] and [<>]. "If this power allow me to hit gods, then Ill ept it." I grinned at the image transmitted by the self-proimed god. "Ill beat you thest as a thank." The self-proimed god replied like it was nothing, annoying me. "Youre looking forward to it? Ill make you eat those words someday." I was melting inside the purple darkness as I heard theughter of the self-proimed god who heard my deration of war. "Sheesh, is this primitive age...." I muttered while looking at the people living in pit-dwellings. I thought I was dropped into the animal realm when I just got reincarnated, but it turned out that Id just been reincarnated as one of beastkin races, the weaselkin. My father in this life seems to be the patriarch of this poor huntingmunity at the eastern end. After losing to the powerful tigerkin and lizardkin, we were driven away to the barrennd near the coast which had few prey, a lot of people died of starvation during winter. I wanted to discard this unstable hunting lifestyle and pressed forward with agriculture, but thend here is really bad its impossible. It seemed my father tried to procure sea products, but he gave up after 30% of our tribe were eaten by the monsters living in the sea. I spent many days without food, but strangely enough, there were many times where I got food myself before I died of starvation. Gods and cults are still my enemy even now, but I dont mind thanking that self-proimed god for the [Lucky Star] I got. "Ani-cha" "Ou, are you alright going out today?" "Aye!" I support my youngest weak little sister walking. I dunno if its because my father is fertile or if its just the tribe thing, but I have a lot of siblings in this life. "You look like a princess today." She usually wore some dirty crude clothing, but today shes wearing something that looks like a traditional costume. "Ehehee, its a ritual." "Ritual? Ritual huh--" I felt a foreboding at the [Ritual] my little sister told me. And that foreboding became real immediately. "S-STOOOOOOOOP!" "Tarou, dont obstruct the ritual!" "Yes! That good-for-nothing sick is finally good for something." My father and my eldest brother sneered at me for trying to stop them. Even though I tried to forcibly shake them off, this childs body couldnt make it happen. I could hear shrillughter of my little sister. "Look, shes having fun right." "That happy medicine is exclusive for the offering after all." "Thats just a drug!" The moment I snapped, my little sistersughter stopped, and I heard shouts of joy from the tribe people overlooking the ritual. My heart froze looking at the lump of flesh that was my little sister. "You should thank her. If he didnt be the gods sacrifice, the corpse over there would have been you, the Taboo Child, instead--" My eldest brother told me that whileughing repulsively. "--You sure are lucky." Hearing that, I lost control of myself and hit my eldest brother while screaming. Of course, a seven year old like me couldnt possibly win against my eldest brother, Iid on the ground after getting beat up. --I want power. Not the vague lucky power I got from the self-proimed god, but a power to have my way with.... "Nii-san, I should go with you after all." "Al, theres no need for you to pull the short end of the stick too yknow?" The brightest one among my siblings, Alrusuri came before me in traveling clothes. My eldest brother drove me out of the tribe once he took over as the patriarch, perhaps it was because he didnt like me kept pressing the agriculture. "They say youre going abroad to study about agriculture but--" "I know." --In reality, its an exile. "Besides, my dream is the same as Nii-sans, that is having agriculture as our tribes mean of survival." "I see." I left the familiar pit dwelling vige with Al and two guards. A tinge of loneliness recurred in my chest when I could not see the vige anymore. Looks like Im attached to it even though its a poor vige. "Where are we going?" "I heard from father who went traveling in the past--" We know little about outside world as theres no peddler whoes to our vige. ording to father, our race is a nomadic people who peddle around the world. It seems theres extremely few who settle down like this vige. "If tigerkin or lizardkin people found us, wed probably be killed or be ves. So we need to head toward the humankin country while avoiding their regions." ording to father who was once a traveler, we should be able to reach either Rumooku Kingdom or Doraoku Kingdom. We hid ourselves from huge monsters and tigerkins assaults, ran away with all our might from the slow lizardkin, and finally arrived at a human settlement with our emaciated bodies. While feeling nostalgic at humans living at the vige, I was thrust before the reality; beastfolks like us are persecuted. We helped the farmwork in that vige while getting treated like ves as we learned theirnguage. It was the long-awaited agriculture, but the things the vige was doing was just a primitive farmwork where they plowed, randomly sowed seeds, and scattered fertilizers without even ridging the field. We ran away from the vige once we learned how to talk imperfectly, heading toward the western big kingdom, Shiga Kingdom. "Nii-san, theres a vige." "Yeah, the field looks splendid." Going out of our way to Shiga Kingdom looks to be the correct choice. We rode our horses to Puta Town along the highway since the field belonged exclusively to viges. "Young master, the town seems strange." "Yea, it seems youre right." The guards didnt need to stop us. We could hear tumult from the people inside the town. There must be trouble. "Lets avoid this town and go to the next one." I turned the horse around as I said that. "Nii-san, that!" Hearing my little brother, I turned back and saw a foxkin girl with purple fur who tumbled out of the town gate. And shes bloody all over.... "Nii-san!" I heard my little brothers worried voice far in the back. Apparently, Id run the horse without thinking of the consequences. "Gimme your hand!" Ui? Mofumofu? --Japanesenguage? I pick up the young foxkin girl, passing through the townspeople who carry crude weapons such as farm tools. "Theres more of those cursed beasts!" "Kill the No Life Kings kin!" Ignoring the mob-like townspeoples shouts, I run the horse. "Nii-san, theyre chasing us." Three armed men are pursuing us. "Young master, please leave this to us." "No you cant. Id rather dump this girl than you guys." The body of the young foxkin girl on the back seat stiffened hearing me rejecting the guards reckless suggestion. "Nii-san!" I turned my line of sight back to the front at my little brothers shout, a ratkin riding a six-legged boar jumped out of the forest. "I ask! Are you criminals?!" "Were not, we just saved a girl who was about to be killed by adventurers." "Understood. With justice in hands, Warrior Mize of Ash Ratkin will assist you!" That ratkin was strong. To think a level 30 warrior was this strong! Warrior Mize defeated the pursuers in no time at all and we got out of the trouble. "Thank you. Im Tarou of weaselkin. I came to Shiga Kingdom to learn about agriculture." "Hou? Thats unusual for a beastkin." Warrior Mize was surprised after my introduction, and then he folded his arms while looking a bit troubled. "Is it that unusual?" "Sorry, its not about that." I urge the hesitant Warrior Mize to continue. "Presently, Shiga Kingdom is in a dangerous state due to the murder of a noble by the No Life King." The town earlier certainly looked strange. "Umu, and?" "That No Life King is a Cursed Child--In other world, he has the same purple fur as you and that girl over there." "In other words, we cannot enter Shiga Kingdom?" I exchanged looks of loss with my little brothers and the guards at the outrageous situation. We must have looked really pitiful. "This must be fate. If its fine with you, would you like to go with me?" Warrior Mize told us that. We dont really mind as long as we can learn about agriculture--. "To where?" "Elf Vige, Boruenan Forest." Thus, our destination changed from Shiga Kingdom to Boruenan Forest. Next update is nned for 3/5 New chapters wille rushing in from 3/12! Book 15 - 15-Intermission 3. At the Eastern End of the Continent (2) Chapter 15-Intermission 3. At the Eastern End of the Continent (2) "Niisan, what do you think that white thread is?" One day when we got close to the ck dragon mountain range, my little brother said that. "Where?" "Look, its between the peaks over there." It must be very thin. Unfortunately, I cant see it with my eyesight. I could only make out silhouettes of countless wyverns flying near the summits. "Thats the world tree." "That?" My brother and the guards were dumbfounded since they didnt understand the term [World Tree], but I knew the name from the title of a game I yed in my previous life. Even though it was a used game I bought for 100 yen in a bargain sale, I remember ying it for around a year. The fox girl died young in her previous life so she doesnt have that kind of memories. Now then, putting that aside--. "Mize, I know youre telling us to cross that mountain range, but shouldnt we prepare some countermeasure for the wyverns?" "Everythings fine. They will be driven away by the master of the mountains. Thats why Ive brought these with me." The ratkin warrior Mize nced at the 10 goats tied to the horse. "Niisan!" I turned around at my brothers warning, and then a ck shadow appeared in front of us. The thing that appeared while being apanied by several tornado and shaking that equaled earthquakes was a monster that makes the kaijuus in monster films looks cute inparison. Dragon? The taciturn fox girl is looking up in rapture. Unlike us who couldnt even move an inch, apparently this girl is very daring. "It is an honor to meet you ck dragon-dono!" Warrior Mize talked to the ck dragon while still on his horse. His voice is shaking. Hes probably afraid of the ck dragon too. "We have prepared these goats for ck dragon-donos tribute! Please have them!" The ck dragon seemed to understand Mize, after roaring once frighteningly, it began to catch the goats with its huge hands and greedily devour them. The sounds of the goats screaming and the crunching sounds of the bones made me hallucinate my own future. The ck dragon finished eating the goats in a sh, and then it looked at Mize as if it was urging something. "Were very d to see that you like it. We have a business to do at the other side of the mountain range. We would like a permission to cross over ck dragon-donos territory." DDңףգ̣ϣϣϣգգգգΣΣ The ck dragon shot a sh after replying Mize. A ck ditch of several kilometer long was carved on the mountains, raising white steam. "Dragon Breath...." To think the otherworld dragon was such an out-of-ordinary being.... DDңףգ̣ϣϣϣգգգգΣΣ The ck dragon flew to the horizon after roaring once. Guided by Mize, we crossed the mountain range through the warmth ck road, arriving at Boruenan Forest. We did not get attacked by monsters even once during our trip in the ck dragon mountain that was said to be perilous. "Purple fur is it degozaru...." We met an elf who was speaking with [Gozaru] as we arrived right before the barrier of Boruenan Forest. "The ratkin over there can go inside the vige since you have a letter of introduction from Yuya, but the weasels and the fox people cannot." After the gozaru elf said that, another elf behind him muttered weakly, "If only the matter with Touya didnt...." "Elf-dono, we would like to learn about agriculture. Would you please allow my little brothers and the guards to enter?" "Niisan!" If the problem is with the purple fur, then it should be okay if I and this fox girl just not go with them. Fortunately, theres a lot of wild beasts at the foot of the ck dragon mountains. I should be able to live alone until theyve finished their study. "What should we do degozaru?" "--All right." At the gozaru elfs question, the elf behind him contemted with folded arms and then he nodded. "If you want to learn about agriculture, Ill introduce you to the gnomes of Borueswen. Our agriculture cannot be replicated by anyone but elves. Although gnomes use earth magic for it, it should be simr enough to general agriculture." Thus, we will be staying at Borueswen with the elfs introduction, while warrior Mize will be training inbat at the Leprechauns training site. Ui fight too. The fox girl who had learned the basic of swords from Mize during our trip went with Mize to the Leprechauns training site. Thus we spent three years, and obtained useful skills like Compounding and Alchemy besides Agriculture. It was thanks to the skill points I saved up during our journey. We could have led afortable live with a permanent residence at Borueswen, but even though it was a wastnd, that ce is my second birthce. Above all, my little brother wants to go back to our homnd. I dont want to part with my little brother after hes kept mepany this far. We bid the gnomes who took care of us farewell and went toward the Leprechauns training site to say goodbye to Mize and the fox girl. "Master!" "I-is that you?" The fox girl who had grown rapidly in just three years appeared. --In a macho way that is. "You look like you can even hit a bear to death." "Ui, cut that once." Since the fox girl leveled up from 1 to 12, she can seemingly kill a normal bear easily now. Shes swinging a heavy looking bronze great sword buzzingly. "Youve really worked hard." "Ui, worked hard!" The fox girl whos purring like a cat looks heartwarming befitting of her age. "Is that you Tarou-dono, is your farmwork going well?" Warrior Mize showed up. His level only increased by one, but the aura around him looks sharper than before. "Yeah, my master has given me a permission to go independence." Theyve shared us resilient seeds and seeds suitable for our homnds climate, we just need to raise them next. "Is that right. I will pray to the god of thisnd for the development of Tarou-donos homnd." My face was going to reflexively warp at Mizes words, but I cant show such a rude behavior in front of our benefactor, so I endure it. "No need for prayer--Mize-donos words are quite enough." I overwrote the true intention I spoke out with good words. "Master, where are you going?" "Ah, back to my vige." "Ui will go too! Help, masters trip!" I had never been yearned so defenselessly like this so I inadvertently nodded at the fox girl. "Stay safe." "You too Mize-dono, be in good health--" We parted ways with our benefactor and went straight to our homnd. There were times when we got chased by people who saw my and the fox girls purple fur, but we were somehow able to safely reach the familiar-looking wastnd. "Niisan, the vige!" "Lets hurry!" We arrived at our homnd after four years, its be a ruin of burned buildings. "Looks like the lizards invaded." Those rotten arms under the ruin must be of the brown scaled lizardkin. "Master, something smelly over there." While having a bad feeling about this, I quietly walked toward the ce the fox girl pointed at. "Ni-Niisan." "Yeah, those damn lizards...." The bodies of weaselkin women and children have been thrown inside a deep hole. "WOOOOOOOOOOOOO" "GAIE, ZOIOAAAAAAAAA! Damned lizards, Ill kill everyst one of them with these hands." The two guards wailed, it seems they caught sights of people they knew among the bodies. "Niisan, those are." "Yeah, its father and brother." Fathers and eldest brothers heads are decorated inside a small hole at the edge of the big hole. I dont know the type, but this small shrine is something to worship a god. I saw something like it in human viges during our trip. "Serves them right." I was nning to scrape off the patriarchs social status with my own hand, Id never thought that the lizards would get to it first. "Young master, it seems the lizards are going to attack the lionkin settlement nearby while taking our brethren along." "Then these were sacrifices for their victory in war huh...." My little brother who heard the guard is looking at the bodies of our brethren with a pained look. "--Should we go help them?" I said that after a careful calction. I actually was fully intending to abandon them, but if I chose that here, I would likely lose not only my brother but the two reliable guards. Besides, wed need manpower to create a new agriculture-based vige. "Thats a suicidal act deesu." "Whos there!" A man wearing yellow overcoat suddenly appeared behind us even though there wasnt any presence before. His skin is dark brown, nearly ocher-colored, but his face is unmistakably that of a human. I use [Status Check] which I dont use often since its tiring, to check the mans info. --Demon? This is the first time I saw this race. It might sounds nefarious but most races in this world are terrible anyway, so theres probably not much difference. "Im just a passing by nice demon desu." "D-demon?!" The guards and my little brother seem to know about it. "If you answer my question, I canpensate you with your wish desu." "Are you saying that you can fulfill thepensation even if I tell you to exterminate the lizardkin?" "Killing all the lizardkin in this world would require too much efforts desune. I can help if its just annihting the lizardkin who attacked this vige and is at war with the lionkin deesu." --Alright. "Pay it in advance. Ill answer anything you want after weve confirmed it." I dont care even if the demon is the same devil from my knowledge. "Okay deesu. If you dont, Ill be having all your lives for it desuyo?" "Yea." Ill sell even my soul. "Nice resolve you have there desu." The next moment after a mysterious roar reached my ears, our bodies are already flying in the air. "Uwaa" "Im not good with wind magic, youll fall if you struggle desuyo?" Despite being not good with it, he could fly up this many people in an instant, astounding. Even among gnomes, there wasnt any who could use magic this well. "Before that, Ill be destroying an eyesore that is the monument of foolish god deesu." A fireball shot by the yellow clothed demon smashed the small shrine. "You, do you hate gods?" "I loathe both the foolish god and the god of pestilent deesu. I only believe in my lord nanodesu." Looks like I can get along with this guy. The result, it was an infringement. My vocabry cannot express just how dreadful the being called demon is. The yellow clothed demons fire magic was vividly striking enough that I could imagine him fighting against that ck dragon. We saved the female hostages and freed the soldiers that had been enved while his fire magic was reducing the lizardkin and lionkin armies to ashes. "Tarou-sama, we have annihted the enemy forces and captured the lionkins women and children. What would you like to do with them." "Kill them, but do not torment them. Do it in a single stroke." I had determined myself to do that even while holding the Japanese sense of guilt. If I showed mercy here, the lionkin would go after the weaselkin afterward. "The grief and resentment of the innocents are pleasant deesu." "What bad taste." "Thats the kind of existence demons are desu. More importantly, Im here for the reward deesu." I face the yellow demon. "Do you know the location of Troll Rock desuka? It looks like this desu." A hologram of a strangely shaped rock floated in front of the yellow clothed demon. "I do. Thats the one in the bottom of the ravine." In our vige, there was a rumor that youd get cursed or go missing if you got close to it. "Most excellent deesu. After four hundreds years, the shape of thend has changed from the battle between the foolish god and the god of pestilence, how very troubling desu." I guided the yellow clothed demon to the rock. When the yellow clothed demon touched the rock, one part of the rock disappeared, showing a set of stairs. "Your eggs would break if you do not strengthen your mind desuyo." "Eggs?" I went down the stairs in confusion. --Fear. A fear that felt like an icicle piercing my heart bound me down. "Thats the troll demon lord desu. Hes the most ancient of demon lords, sealed in thisnd, hes recording the secret of the world on those tes desu." Knowledge is power. "I also want to read thatnguage." "You can call me whatever you like desu. Incubating the eggs is one of my jobs too deesu. I could make you the king of the world if you wish for it dyesu." I sold my soul to the devil, and obtained various knowledge from the yellow clothed demon. I obtained an ancient artifact called Screw, capable of manipting monsters, at Rumooku Kingdom, and researched the development of robot-like heavy machinery golems, rapidly gaining power. Most importantly, now that I got a gigantic resources called monsters after securing the power of Screw--I had gotten a hold of an abundant of materials for both food and arms. After securing plentiful food and enough forces to repulse foreign enemy, we gathered our brethren who were living in the surrounding nations, and rallied ratkin and foxkin people who lived in poverty, and the weaselkin vige eventually grew to be called a country. And then--. "A pleasure to meet you, King Tarou and Crown Prince-dono, Im Touya who will be assisting you per Yellow Clothes-donos request." --With the wisdom and tactics of the ck clothed Tactician who called himself Touya, we annexed the once eastern big three countries of the lionkin, tigerkin and lizardkin, and our country became known as an empire. "Youre not going to dispatch troops to the ash ratkin and the longhair ratkin countries?" "Yeah, that ce is our benefactors homnd." I wouldnt be here without warrior Mize. "Even if I obtain the world, I wont meddle with them if the kings of thosends do not wish to be under our empire." "Is that right, then I will abide by my emperors wish." Tactician Touya bowed like a retainer. "Touya, whats your and Yellow Clothes-donos goal exactly?" "I am not aware of Yellow Clothed-donos goal. My goal is to beckon my lord to thisnd and exterminate the foolish gods." I thought he was speaking nonsense to tter me, but Touyas eyes were bereft of any lies. Apparently, he was arade called in by my [Luck] all along. "What are you going to do after exterminating the gods?" "After that huh--the owner of this body, Trazayuya wants the elves to lead mankind into a calm gentle world--" Tactician Touya burst intoughter in the middle of his words. "Thatd be nice if possible, but this world cannot endure a battle that would destroy the foolish gods. The god of pestilence refereed by Yellow Clothes-dono--the dragon god can even crush a." I could easily imagine the myth that Tactician Touya heard from the long-living High Elves. ording to the records in the te Room, battles between gods during the age of gods destroyed many continents, people were driven to the brink of extinction. As I thought, there is really a need to beat the gods with our hands as people. "Only dragons and demon lords can reach gods." However, the [Golden Wild Boar King] revived by Yellow Clothes-dono and his cohorts and the [Dog-Head Ancient King] revived by Touyas master were both destroyed by Hero Nanashi. That person just might be able to win against gods. Judging from the Star Fall at the Dragons Valley, he is powerful enough to challenge the dragon god and survive, hes even destroyed the Demon Gods Offshots at Shiga Kingdom. "Tarou, only a fool relies on uncertain elements." "Youre right. Relying on uncertain elements is like praying to god." We will do what we as people can do with our own hands. Before the gods destroy thisnd--. Book 15 - 15-Intermission 4 At Muno Earldom 15-Intermission 4 At Muno Earldom Its rather shortish. "Father, is that a potted--vegetable?" "This isnt vegetable, Soruna. This is called Bonsai, a culture from hero-samas country, you see." Im currently pruning the Bonsai sent from Echigoya Firm in the family-only living room. It is said to be a pastime of gentlemen in Hero-samas world, it is truly profound. I put the Bonsai on the table so Soruna can see it well. Enjoying my rare time together with my daughter while viewing the Bonsai. Noisy footsteps rushed into that peaceful space. "Big news!" Consul Nina rushed into the room. --How unusual. Theres only a few things that could make her expression change. I could easily expect what happened. "Did Satou-kun do something distinguished again?" "Distinguished? Its nothing as in as that." --Oh? Hes the person who defeated a Floormaster in Selbira Labyrinth and liberated this city from powerful monsters in just half a day. To make Consul Nina shaken when hes such a person already, Im excited to hear what he did. "Would you tell me what he did then?" I readied myself. After all that has happened, I will listen to it without getting surprised. "Satouspanions defeated a demon lord." D-demon lord? defeateddemonlord? Defeated? Demon lord? Demon lord demon lord, demon l-o-r-d, demon lord....de-demon lord?! "W-whatd you sayyy!" I shouted out loud from the depth of my heart. After Soruna patted my back and I received cold water from the maid, I finally regained my sense. Even though I had prepared myself, I couldnt help but get surprised by this. Who would have thought that he would do something that would be recorded in the annals of history--. "W-what should I do, Nina?" "C-calm down." Looks like Consul Nina isnt able to hide her unrest just like me. "Sa-Satou-kun said in his letter that he was visiting Hero-sama to support him, wasnt it Hero-sama who defeated the demon lord?" "We dont know the detail yet. A global notice from the Royal Capital has arrived on the City Core terminal. Havent you seen it yet?" "Oh sorry, it seems Ive overlooked it." Come to think of me, I think something sounded when I was pruning the Bonsais branches. By the way, Soruna was only lightly surprised, "Oh my." She might be the biggest shot in the family here. Ninas Point of View Earl Muno who confirmed the City Core terminal said something unexpected. "--A summon from His Majesty?" "Thats right. His Majesty wants to give words of praises to Satou-kuns exploits." I got a headache when I saw Earl Muno who didntprehend the graveness of the matter. "Do you understand what it means?" "Yes, its quite an honor." Wrong. "His Majestys ulterior motive." "Ulterior motive?" I sighed at the parroting Earl Muno. This whole family really cant read the underside of things. "His Majesty is probably going to raise your peerage to Marquis, in exchange hed ask you to hand over Satou to be his direct retainer." "EEH?!" The Earl shouted in surprises at my prediction. Its sad, but considering Satous distinction, its probably for the best. "C-cant we decline it, Nina." What is this blockhead saying? "I-I mean, I promised Satou when I gave his peerage to protect him and his family." Oy oy, youre gonna go against the king for Satous sake? The opponent is too much no matter how you look at it. "If you decline this, your wont ever rise to Marquisdom in your generation. Its probably only going to get a reconsideration in your grandchildren generation." Were Orion capable, it might have been possible in his generation, but its probably out of question since that kids not good at socializing. "Even so, I dont mind. My position as an Earl right now is due to Satou-kuns assistances." The earl spoke gantly. Thats certainly true, normally itd have taken 10 years, and even with my ns, bing an earl on the next generation would have been most satisfactory. "Well, youre the one deciding it." The things I can do is giving advices and implementing what Earl Muno decides. No matter what predicament we would fall into as a result, I feel that itd be fun as long as were with Satou. My job as a consul should havepelled me to remonstrate the territory lord though. "Earl, theres a letter." 10 days after that news shook up Shiga Kingdom, a letter arrived through the Griffon Mail. Of course, the only one who would send a letter with such an expensive service is Satou. There wasnt any detail regarding demon lord subjugation in the letter addressed to me. It was full of trivial things like how the banquet with the hero party at Dejima Ind was fun and how he had stocked up many interesting souvenirs from Dejima Ind so asked me to look forward to it. Therefore, Im guessing that if theres anything important, it should be written in the letter for the earl. I look at the earls expression as he reads the letter. The earl who was reading nonchntly suddenly raised his face in surprises. "B-big news, Nina!" "W-what sorta things did that guy do this time!" I look at the letter from the earls side in a hurry. "Its written here that were going to Saga Empire." "--Ha?" "We can visit the Hero Summoning Room of Parion Temple by Her Imperial Princesss invitation!" The earl stressed that. "W-what are you talking about...." Iprehensible. A visit to the Hero Summoning Room? He used the stupidly expensive Griffon Mail just to report that? Besides, I cant think of that as more important than the story about the demon lord subjugation. However, it seems I was the only one who thought that here. "Father, thats so wonderful!" Soruna-dono and the earl are both exalted. Good grief, these parent-child are really alike. In the end, no details were written in the letter for the earl either. Satou is probably going to this castle before heading to Saga Empire, I intend to ask him about the details at that time. Good grief, that guy is too unconcerned about his own exploits. My mouth formed a smirk when I thought of the time Satou returning to this castle. Im going to surprise him back to get even andin about the troublesome things and political strife Muno Earldom will fall into from now on, and--. --A grand festival held in Muno Earldom to celebrate Satous exploits. A parade would be nice. I order the maids to prepare for the festival while imagining the troubled look on his face as hes a guy whos not fond of looking showy. Now then, prepare yourself, Satou! Next update is undecided. I nned to write the scene where Satou arrives and they have a get together, but I ran out of time and could only write this much. Im sorry.... Book 15 - 15-Intermission 5. At Muno Earldom (2) 15-Intermission 5. At Muno Earldom (2) "Has ite into view?" "Yes, Satou-sama." I received a report as the airship was about to arrive at Muno Castle and went to the airship from the Solitary Ind Pce. This airship isnt the property of the Tourism Ministry, but my personal one, it has been disguised to look shabby outwardly. Ive also reduced the maximum speed, it can only move as fast as a scooter. The brownies who are in control of the airship said, "It has a taste that cant be found in the light ship and the newest model, nice", to me about the ship. "Been a while since we were here hasnt it." "Nn." Mia nodded at Arisa who went out of the Solitary Ind Pce after me. "I wonder if the earl would be pleased with the souvenir?" "Its awright~?" "Thats right nanodesu! Theres no one--not many people who dont like meat nodesu!" Tama and Pochi assured the worried Lulu that itd be alright. Pochi probably changed her words midway since Mia was in her view. "Lets dismantle it immediately once we arrive there." "Yes, Liza-san." Lulu replied Lizas suggestion with a nice smile. Liza had a serious expression on her face, but since her tail is swinging rhythmically, theres no doubt that shes looking forward to the meat dish that follows after the dismantling. "So this is Karina-samas home town." "Ive been wondering, is that an orchard?" Zena-san is looking at the surroundings, Sera spoke while gazing at an orchard in the distant. "Yes, weve opened a Lulu orchard with the cooperation of Viscount Emlin." "Viscount Emlins--" Sera put a serious look on her face when she heard my reply. My Attentive Ears skill picked up her mumbling, "To think theyd use that tactic to send their daughter in...." for some reason. Viscount Emlins sond daughter, Lady Lina came to the earldom to work as Earl Munos eldest daughter, Sorunasdy-in-waiting. Shes currently working as a representative of viceroy in Brighton city, the city Im in charge with. She got to somehow be the representative due to the course of events, I dont think her father had that schemed. Sera is probably just worrying too much. "By Lulu fruit, do you mean that high ss fruit?" "Yes, thats right." "I never knew that there was another Lulu orchard than the ones in Oyugock Dukedom." "Thats because it wont bore fruits yet for another two years." The princess tilted her head with her hand on her cheek. Since she loves Lulu cakes, shes probably aware of the producing area and such. "Master, we have a report from the brownie so I inform." "They want us to go to the passenger cabin since the ship will be descending soon desuwa." Nana whose report was stolen by Lady Karina wore an aura of disappointment while still being expressionless. Wed be fine here with my [Magic Hand] but we still went back inside. "Satou-san, the brownie at the observation deck reported that they saw a row of carriages." I thanked Zena-san who reported with a cheerful look and opened the map. Apparently, the row of carriages belongs to Orion-kun the eldest son of the earl, and Lady Karinas little brother. Since its about time for him to graduate his school at the Duchy Capital, he probablyes back to start the study to be the next head of the family, not as a temporary vacation. In addition to his, there are more than 10 carriages reflected on the radar, and every one of them has a young noble of Oyugock Dukedom inside. --I guess even Orion-kun has friends whom he can bring home with. Such a rude thought shed in my mind, but I lightly shook my head to dispel my prejudice away. "Earl~?" "Hes waving at us nodesu!" Tama and Pochi who found Earl Muno waving from the castle window looked up at me while pointing at him. I assented and praised them, "Good work finding him", but the two of them misunderstood that, they rushed to the deck and jumped to the castles window. Their sounds ofnding differed, Shutat with Tama, and Bitaan with Pochi but they arrived at the window where the Earl Muno was without any injury. "M-me too!" "You cannot Karina-sama." I grabbed the nape of Lady Karina who was going to rush to deck, stopping her. Good grief, she really doesnt think like a blooming noble daughter she is. "Ooh, Im d to see Pochi-kun and Tama-kun looking as lively as always." "Nihehe~? Wer back~?" "Were back nanodesu." I heard the conversation between Earl Muno, Tama and Pochi. "Wee back, what is the hydra thats hanging on the airship?" Earl Muno asked Pochi and Tama when he saw the meat souvenir. "Souvenir~?" "Thats right nanodesu. Its the tastiest of hydra, the three-headed hydra nanodesu." Just as Pochis said, among the kind of hydra that are all delicious, the three-headed one is the tastiest. The two headed one has this strange bloodiness to it, the four headed ones meat is too hard, theres only a few way to cook it. Liza herself thinks that it doesnt have the chewiness of a five-headed hydra, but I dont think that viewpoint is shared by many people. "Satou-sama, we will be dropping the hydra over there." "Yeah, Ill leave it to you." I left it to Brownie without meddling. After dropping the hydra at the backyard, the airshipnded in the courtyard of Muno castle. "Wee back, Satou-kun, Karina." "We have returned Earl Muno." "Father, onee-sama, Im back--!" "My my, oh Karina." I bowed like a noble to Earl Muno who met us in the courtyard himself. Lady Karina ran up to her family and hugged her older sister and father. After the princess and the other girls went down and greeted them lightly, were changing ce to Earl Munos private room. Liza and Lulu went to the backyard to dismantle the hydra. Along the way--. "So thats Pendragon--Damn treacherous fiend and his usurpation plot." --There was a young man muttering that misguided usation. Hes not a citizen of Muno, but of Dalgan city thats located at the northern end of Oyugock Dukedom. Im not sure why a citizen from another fief is inside the Muno castle, but since the guards inside are only looking at him with troubled looks without asking his identity, it doesnt look like hes a suspicious person who lost his way here. Since he said it in a volume that wouldnt get heard without the Attentive Ears skill and he was amoner without an official position, I ignored him. I memoed his name at least since itd be troublesome if he spread some strange rumor about me. "Ceremony for ennoblement of honorary chevalier?" "Umu, Hauto-kun has passed his etiquette test. I think its about time to appoint him as a honorary chevalier and get him to marry Soruna." The first topic we had when we got to the private room was about the former fake hero Hauto turning a honorary noble. Of course, many things, like how Lady Soruna was surprised with her eyes wide open when she met the princess for the first time and how the castle employees were peeking at the princess and Sera while hiding also happened, but lets omit that. "Earl, we should get Zotor to be a honorary chevalier too while were at it." "Would they allow it?" Earl Muno replied anxiously at Ms Ninas suggestion. "His atonement period is about to end soon, it should be fine." Is the [Atonement] she mentioned is in regard to how he left the army due to his dissatisfaction toward the lesser demon posing as consul and acted as a chivalrous thief? I dont think its a big enough sin that he ought to make up for, but I still dont really understand the value system in this world even now, so I ept it as is. "When will the wedding ceremony be held?" The only wedding ceremony I had attended in this world was of Tisrad, the eldest son of Duke Oyugock and Seras elder brother. "Ceremony?" Lady Soruna tilted her head quizzically. --Huh? Maybe its something that only family attend? "Only the pedigreed noble at the Royal Capital hold a reception for their children other than the heir. Other nobles arent going toe unless its for the heir even if you invite them." Ms. Nina said that like she couldnt believe me. Come to think of it, traveling in this world was dangerous wasnt it. The one inviting and the oneing would need to mobilize the army to clean up the highway, itd cost them quite a bit. Moreover, this world adopts polygamy so people have a lot of children, no wonder they wont hold a ceremony for every one of them. "But isnt it too sad if we dont do anything?" "Thats true. It might be a good idea to hold something like a festival that also serves as an announcement to the popce." At Arisas appeal, Ms. Nina spoke while stroking her chin. "And weve got more than enough hydra meat here, how about using it for Soruna-samas wedding ceremony?" "Are you sure? That much meat would you quite a sum yknow?" "Yes, its always been a souvenir for the earl." Besides, turning hydra meat into jerky makes it too hard, its not well suited for long-time preservation. In the first ce, we hunted the hydra to hold a meat festival and also strengthen Muno Earldoms army anyway. "Then, since Orion-kun will alsoe home within half a month, lets hold a wedding for both." "Wedding~?" "Soruna is a bride-san nanodesu!" Lured by the excited Earl Muno, Tama and Pochi who were single-mindedly nibbling baked sweets beside him took up happy poses too. Looks like they heard us talking even though they seemingly didnt. "Ufufu, oh father, youre too hasty." "Really. Lets say the bridal dress, that wont be ready in just half a month." "We also need to decorate things." Lady Soruna chided Earl Muno while looking like she wasnt at all dissatisfied with it, Ms. Nina and Yuyurina the civil official with braided hair told him the reasons. The jewels that will be used as adornment seem toe from the tribute that the kobolds from the abandoned mine town gave. "Doing an ennoblement ceremony during Orion-samas absence! Whats your objective, Pendragon!" The young man I saw earlier snarled at me while I was heading to the ennoblement ceremony room together with Sir Zotor and Hauto-kun. "Oy, watch your mouth." Sir Zotor rebuked him with a scowl. Not sure if the timing is good or bad, its just right as Earl Muno and Ms. Nina have gone to the ceremony room. "Whatd you say you Pendragons dog! Are you going up against this Gira-sama whom Orion-sama has entrusted to be the territorys inspector!" I see, a fox that borrows the authority of a tiger huh--no, a rat that borrows the authority of a cat I guess? "What is this about?" "Our apologies, Sir Pendragon." It seems Sir Zotor and Hauto-kun cant rebuke the young man strongly, in honor of Orion-kun the next family head. "Hmph, if you know your ce--" "What if I do?" I release a concentrated [Coercion] that would even bind a lesser demon up at the unpleasant young man. It was only for an instant, but the effect was tremendous, he forgot to breathe and passed out. "Did I overdo it?" "No, he, amoner, did verbally abuse a noble. Normally, hed have been enved into a crime ve or executed." Ms. Nina who came out of the corridor denied the question I asked at Sir Zotor. "Geez, I wish Orion-dono sent someone better than this guy to inspect things." "It seems hes a childhood friend of Orion-dono, he probably appealed to him using that?" Hauto-dono who had been silent for a while replied Ms. Ninas grumble. I see, he cant use his friend as a spy in the Duchy Capital after all, I can understand the situation. Though I agree with Ms. Nina, he should have first thought it through when choosing personnels. While we were talking, she ordered the guards who was watching us at a distance to imprison the unconscious young man in the jail. I have no interest in his fate, so Im going to leave the punishment to Earl Muno and Ms. Nina. Regardless of that trivial matter, Sir Zotor and Hauto-kun ennoblement proceeded smoothly, and Muno Earldom got new nobles. It seems Sir Zotor will be elevated into Honorary Baron and Hauto-kun into Honorary Bar at the next Kingdom Conference, though they havent told the two yet. It seems their ennoblement is urgently needed since Muno Earldom iscking viceroy and governors. "Father, Im back!" "Wee back, Orion." "Have you grown again?" "Soruna-neesama, it hasnt been that long since west met." "Youre getting cheeky for Orion." "Karina-neesama, please stop with your hugging habit. My retainers are watching." After the ennoblement ceremony, we greeted Orion-kuns party that had just arrived. Muno family sure has a lot of skinship. Orion-kuns eyes that were softened from meeting his family turned grave when he saw me. --Huh? He seemed normal despite his bursting sisterplex when he went with us to Brighton City and during the liberation of the abandoned mine town, I wonder what happened? "Orion-sama!" The young man Gira who should have been detained earlier rushed here together with some men with unpleasant looks who seemed to be his friends. Orion-kun looked nostalgic somewhat, but it seemed he couldnt remember their names as he didnt speak of it at all. Gira and his cohorts didnt seem to notice that as they stood in front of him with their hands pointing at me to condemn me. "Really now, they look like underlings whod be crushed doing domestic administrations." "Indeed." I agreed to Arisas muttering. Itd be annoying if this guy left a bad taste on our reunion at Muno Earldom. I look for the highly stealth mind magic [Stun Hand] in the Magic Column. "Multiplied~?" "Lots and lots of noble person nanodesu." Tama and Pochi who saw the young nobles getting down from their carriages reported. It seems these two havepletely forgotten about it, but you girls are also nobles with peerage now you know? "Theres a lot of pretty ones." "Youre right. You can make an otome or a girl game with this line up." Theres a lot of women among Orion-kuns friends. Im thinking that they might be candidates to be Orion-kuns mistress. "Hahhahha! The heaven is on our side!" The young man Gira triumphantly said that. A young nobleman stepped forward beside him. Its a refreshing handsome young man whod be high in the ss caste somehow. The young man Gira grinned at the entry of hisrade. However--. "Hey, youre in the way." The young noble man lightly pushed the young man Gira away, came before me and lightly bowed. "Nice to meet you, Viscount Pendragon-sama. Im the grandson of Marquis Lloyd, Izo Llyod. I havee to visit the earldom as a candidate for Orion-samas retainer. I would love to hear about Muno Earldom from Viscount." Hes acting all friendly for some reason. "Hold on, Izo! Stop stealing the march. Viscount Pendragon-sama, Im Marimo from Bar Fukke house thats rted to Earl Houen--" "Too long! My name is Myumir, daughter of Baron Jitbelt. By all means, would viscount please teach me as a senior retainer, if possible at night in a private room--" "Im Batts of Bar Henz--" Starting with the young man, the young nobles introduced themselves to me one after another. Some carnivorous women also mixed among them, but I pretended to not notice them as I ignored them. "T-this is...." "They thought that they would be able to get acquainted with Sir Pendragon if they became my retainers." Orion-kun replied the young Giras question. I can see that theyre really childhood friends looking at them. "Orion-sama." One of the maids whispered to Orions ear. She looked familiar, turned out she was Pina, the head maid who served Lady Karina back then. ording to Attentive Ears skill, it seems the content is about the quarrel that led to the young man Giras imprisonment earlier. "I do cherish the memories of us ying together when we were little." "Orion-sama?" The young man Gira looked puzzled at Orion-kun who suddenly spoke like he was "bidding farewell." One of his friends that helped him escape the jail realized the situation and ran away into the crowd. Its good that hes perceptive, but it wouldnt do me any good to leave someone who might hold an unjustified resentment alone, so I pulled his legs with [Magic Hands], letting him fall before the guards. "I will ensure that you keep your life at the very least." "Orion-sama.... B-but! Ori--" The young man Giras mouth was blocked and he got taken back to the dungeon. "Viscount Pendragon-sama, Im sorry for the trouble my childhood friend caused you. I will be sure to make up for it." Whoa, he would have snarled at me together with his friend if it was the same Orion from before, but for him to apologize for his friends impoliteness like this, looks like hes grown up in this short period of time. "And you guys! I understand that you admire Sir Pendragon and all, but have some modesty and restraint. Dont forget that outwardly, youre candidates to be my retainers." In a sense, what he said was servile, but there wasnt a shred of envy in Orion-kuns eyes even if it seemed like he found them unbelievable. Even though its of a different type than Earl Muno, it appears hes establishing his own style as a territory lord. Wonder what changed him? "Pluump~?" "Pregnant woman-san nanodesu!" The answer was at the end of the eagle eyed Tama and Pochis line of sight. The stomach of Muse, Orion-kuns fiancee is swelling. ording to AR, it seems she has a boy and a girl twin. The thing that has changed him must be his readiness to be a husband and a father, Im sure. That reminds me, the president who offered a marriage meeting to Mr. Metabo said this, "Its an environment that will promote a man to be responsible." I still dont really understand, but that might be it. "I think shes already in her fourth month?" Arisa followed up with I know, Ive got a lot of parent friends. Is it just my imagination or did she seemed like she ridiculed herself. "O-O-O-Orion?" "Ara ara, my my." "Nice job, young master." "O-Ori-Ori..." Earl Muno was surprised, Lady Sorunas face was overjoyed, Ms. Nina muttered in admiration. Lady Karina is like a broken record. Shotgun marriages are nothing news for me, but perhaps premarital sexual rtionship is unusual in this world. "Ive prepared myself to get passed over by Karina, but I never thought that Muse-dono would too." "No worries, were gonna catch up to them real quick." Hauto-kun leisurely smiled at Lady Soruna. "Now then, let us celebrate the birth of the next sessive Earl of Muno this night. Lulu and I will show our skills." "Hee, looking forward to that." I brought along the young nobles who offered their helps and started the preparation for the barbecue festival. Of course, I did not only prepare meat, but also sd and jelly made from sour citrus for the mother. I was all smile before I knew it, probably because the unexpected auspicious asion and the growth of the family of my friend were happening right before my eyes. While watching over Mia who was singing a tune for the meat festival and Tama and Pochi who were dancing to that tune, I continued to cook in front of the wire mesh with an unusually pleasant feeling in my heart. Celebration really is nice! The next update is undecided. Lately, thepany I work at has been at its busiest yet.... Book 15 - 15-Intermission 6. A Peaceful Day [Arisa] 15-Intermission 6. A Peaceful Day [Arisa] "Po-Pochi lost.... Pochi cant believe it nodesu." "Fufuhn, this is Arisa-chans true power!" I childishly bragged in front of Pochi who was hanging her head down. "Tama next~?" "Come at me with all your secret ninja arts!" I provoked Tama by parodying a line from a super popr beat-em up game, SamuTama. "Tama, wont lose~?" "Here I go!" Tamas sharp kic vision catches my high-speed hand-throwing. Normally, I shouldnt be able to win against Tama who could act after seeing my move. However--. "Aryarya~?" "Ta-Tama lost noddesu!"" --Tamas excellent kic vision became her downfall instead. "See? This is Arisa-chans phantasmagoric Kaleidoscope!" "Amazingly awesome~?" "Gureat, nanodesu!" After having beaten Dog Hero Pochi and Ninja Tama, I went to the final stage. White Fort Nana who has triumphed over Magic Spear Liza and Spirit User Mia is waiting there. "So youve gotta be the one in the showdown after all. Innocent Oppai Nana!" "....Arisa, demanding the change of that name." Mou, Nana, its inelegant toin about your nickname like that. "Then how about Innocent Beauty (Face)." "Acknowledged so I tell." Nana nodded. "Now then, weve had a bit of distraction, but lets continue." Nana and I readied ourselves. Contrary to me whos taking the standard pose, Nana is standing naturally. "Lets go!" Nana quietly nodded. "Rock paper scissors!" Mines paper, Nanas also paper. The starting hands wont decide the winner. Theres only a few people who throw scissor in the beginning. Thus itd be either rock or paper. "Aa, lets, GO!" Still a draw with both paper. "GO!!" This time, both are scissors. "GO!!!" And the fourth throw finally determined the winner. "Aw yiiiiiiiiiiiiis!" "Arisas victory~?" "Victorious nanodesu!" "Nn, strong." I receive the praises with the phoenix pose. Fuffuffu, this means Ive secured the winners right! "Then Arisa will take the duty of telling Master about dinner." Liza said that inly. But, looking at her tail lifelessly lying on the ground, it seems shes rtively dejected. "Tomorrow will be me so I tell." "Nn, winners turn." Mia nodded at Nanas deration. "Third ce y-off~?" "I wont lose Tama." "Come on~?" "Do your best~, nanodesu!" While listening to Tama and Lizas rock paper scissors match behind me, I went into the teleport gate heading to Masters researchb. "If hes not here, then hes either at Azes ce or under the trees shade in the courtyard maybe?" I couldnt find Master in the study room that looked like an office. Its been quite hard to find where master is ever since he could went anywhere after learning the Unique Skill [Unit Arrangement]. "--There he is." Master is sitting on several arranged cushions with his eyes closed under a tree. His shota-ness which hasnt changed in the least from the time we first met is truly splendid. Especially this defenseless, eyes-closed figure, awwfully to my liking. ....Guhe. Guhehehe. J-just a bit okay. I stealthily tip-toe and slip into Masters side. I mustnt use space magic even by mistake. He found me out immediately when I did so back then. I wipe the drool hanging on my mouth with my sleeve and then I slip onto Mastersp. --So blissful. Ehehe~, lets lean my head on Masters chest and then--. Cant get enuff of this~. Its so wonderful my Kansai dialect inadvertently came out. This euphoria is enough to sustain me. Still, Master isnt reacting eh? I grind my head on him. --Muhhaa. The shotas [This is it!] smell stimtes my nasal cavity. Ah, I can die happy like this. Right when I raised my head whileughing like Tama, "Nihehe~", Im met with Masters ck eyes. "--Mor, ning?" "Ah, morning Arisa." There it is, my favorite Shota voice. Now itse to this, Ive gotta steel myself like a woman would. I turn around to face Master and hug his neck--. "Whatre you doing." "Sexual harassment?" I was going to impulsively kiss him, but Master held my forehead back. Geez, this Cheat. "Sexual harrassment? --Not. Youre banned from this prank." "Yes, Im sorry." I obediently apologize and wait for Masters punishment. "Dont do it again okay." His fist touches my hair like pomf. "Guhhaa!" Ow, oww. It reaaally hurts. The person himself seemed like he was holding back, but it was painful enough to make me reflexively scream. I roll on the ground like a caterpir for a while. Apparently Master thinks my reaction is just an exaggerated act, it seriously hurts you know. Its a mystery how my health gauge isnt decreasing at all. Maybe Master has the phantom [Hold Back] skill with him. "So, what are you here for?" Master asked with a nonchnt face as I got up with teary eyes. You really cant tell that hes the same great hero who defeated greater demons and demon lords in his spare times. "Lulu asked me to go get you since the dinners ready." "Oh, its already that time huh." Master got up and stretched himself. This would have been the time for the shota character to show a glimpse of his navel if this were an otome game, but such a wonderful scene didnte to pass since the hem on Masters shirt was too long. I should think about that part the next time Im designing Masters shirt. "By the way Master, what are you researching?" I asked Master while we were walking together toward the gate. Masters pose earlier is the pose he takes when hes researching something inside the PC in his mind with his Unique Skill. There were times when he was really doing nothing and taking a nap when he did that, but since he didnt react even after I got on hisp earlier, Im sure of it. "Ah, I was making anti-god equipment." "Antigod?" An-tigod? Ant-igod? Antigod? No--anti-god!! "Y-youre not going to fight god next are you?!" I dont think its true, but Master might just be able to do it. "Nope." Master replied negatively with a gentle smile. "Thats right, you wouldnt--" --Wait, I remember. Its not might, hes already beaten the strongest Dragon God. Master must be telling the truth since hes not the type to joke around about that. "Whats wrong?" "Its nothing. But, youre making anti-god equipment even though youre not going to fight them?" Master took the thinking pose when I asked him that. Its like hes finding the words to answer me. "Right--You can say that having the power to fight and the intention not to fight arent necessarily antithetical I guess?" In other words, even if Master doesnt have the intention to fight, theres a possibility that the other party (Gods) might. When I confirmed it to Master, he nodded lonesomely. "Yea, it looks like there are gods who like to fight, and when the timese they challenge me, Id have a hard time if I didnt have the mean to oppose them." --[Challenge] and [Have a Hard Time] huh. I noticed some things that the person himself wasnt aware of in Masters words. Master isnt concerned about victory or defeat. Its about whether he could win easily or with a hard fight. "Was there a time when you had a hard fight?" "Yeah, in my battle against the Wild Boar King, I only got one mid-ss magic, I also barely had any anti-demon lord weapon with me, it was really hectic." Its rare to see tedium in Masters face, but Ive got to tell this to Mito. "Speaking of, were you able to design those anti-god equipment?" "Well, the one for me is simple enough, but the size gets too big when I try to make them usable for Arisa, Liza and the others." "Hee, how big?" "It gets bigger than the small airship of the tourism ministry." Master showed a hologram of a twin-frame spaceship-like thing in the air using light magics [Illusion]. Whats this? Whats this! Its so cool! "Is it like the Staff Warship?" "Ah, this ones for Arisa. For Liza and the others, something like this." "Its like a robot, or rather, it looks like a powered exoskeleton thatd appear in a moe battle anime or a light novel." The powered exoskeleton itself looks like it can be downsized to human size, but it seems the magic furnace and magic device parts are too big to be installed on the frame. Apparently Master is researching the way to deploy those parts in the Ethereal ne. Mounting them here would be difficult. "Master, you were here." "Ah, Lulu. Oh yeah, its already time for dinner huh." Lulu called when I was talking with Master. Master looks so gentle, enough to make me envious, whenever hes looking at Lulu. "Mou, oh Arisa. The meals will get cold if you dont call Master right." "Im sorry, Lulu-anesama." I obediently apologized to Lulu and we went to the solitary ind pces dining room together. Furthermore, it seems todays dinner will be with the first bonito catch from Ganika Marquisdom. "Fresh leaves in the eyes--" Not of mountain cuckoo, but of infant green dragon and God Bird Hisuis chirping, while listening to them, I eat the extraordinary bonito dish Lulu cooked with relish. Since Master seems like he can change the climate of this solitary ind pce at will, maybe I should ask him to change it to early summer for today? Un, were having another elegant meal today! Book 15 - 15-Intermission 7. The Journey of John Smith 15-Intermission 7. The Journey of John Smith This is before the Divine Punishment chronologically. "Yohn Fmith, tis sfar we can afany you." "Thank you, Holphelp. Ill look for another caravan from here on--and also, the names John Smith." I said my thanks to the deerkin man. After leaving the northern part of Shiga Kingdom, I headed west to the center of the Center Small Kingdoms together with a caravan troupe. The highway in the Center Small Kingdoms was in bad shapepared to Shiga Kingdoms, much of it was uneven and blocked. The most problematic thing was the monsters. I almost died many times thanks to that. During those times, I was coincidentally saved by caravan troupes and wandering adventurers who happened to pass by. At first I was proud of my good luck, but even I started to have my suspicion when [Stone Wolves] and [Moving Wood Bears] began to save me. Its probably the work of the guy who gave me this arm, but I dont understand his objective. Since he neither contacts me or restricts my actions.... " " "Ah, my bad. I still dont really get thenguage around here." I look for a caravan heading west while ignoring a sexy female peddler with brown skin. I cant negotiate with people who dont speak Shiga Kingdoms or Saga Empiresnguage. Woulda loved Appraisal or Language skills, not even asking for cheat skills here. "Onii-san with the t face over there, care to have some Riuchs fried rice?" "Whaddya mean by t--" I was speechless when I looked at the master of the voice. An odd guy who looks like a stered wall covered by moss is standing there. Im sure hed be popr in a theme park. "Onii-san, is this your first time seeing a Mosskin?" "Ah, sorry for staring at ya--how muchs for the fried rice?" I could see raisin-like things among the unknown meat and vegetables mixed in the steamy fried rice thats being fried. Its different from the Chinese-style fried rice I know, but it looks quite good. "One full bowl of this is one copper coin." "Give me two bowls." I pay him with the warped copper coins of the Center Small Kingdoms, not of the Shiga Kingdom. Although there are slight differences in size, copper coins can be used in most countries. Since the rate of exchange for silver coins is different when Im going back, Im prioritizing using up the copper coins which worth rtively less. "Give me the bowl back once youre done with it." "Yea, got it." I taste the fried rice at once. A bit salty, but its good. No, maybe because I sweat a lot in the long trip this saltiness tastes irresistibly good. The unknown meat seems to have been pre-seasoned, it adds depth to the usually monotonous-tasting fried rice. I couldnt stop my hand from spooning the fried rice into my mouth. Right when the saltiness about to get too intense, sweetness spread on my tongue. --Was that raisin just now. After getting reset by the sweetness, the stimting saltiness and the umami from the unknown meat hit me like a brick again. This stall owner is quite good despite his stered-wall-like face. Its as if hes the rumored [Miracle Chef] of Shiga Kingdom. "This is some good stuff. Is this sweetness from raisin?" "Thats from date palms." Date palms? "My cousin is selling baskets of it at the stall over there if youre interested." "I see, gotta buy someter." "If youre going, you should try your luck at the stall in front of the date palms." Hmm, is it a dice gambling or a rat race? Taking a peek should be fun. I memorized the stalls direction and held out the bowl to the mosskin. "Another bowl please." Good food in a trip is a once-in-a-lifetime encounter. You dont know if youll ever get to eat it againter on. I decided to slowly enjoy my third bowl. "--Rubiks Cubes?" Toy Rubiks Cube Im familiar with are lined up on the stall, though they might be of a different kind since they have five square rows on each side. "Yo, niisan, wanna try your luck?" "Luck?" "Yeah! Turn this square thing like this and." The stall keeper called me while stroking his well-groomed beard. He lifted up a cube and turned it around, and then he yed with it and made one side full of the same color. "Youd get some luxurious premium stuff if you can get it like this on two sides and more." The stall keeper showed various articles exhibited behind him. The fifth and sixth prizes are of dummies instead of the real things, probably to prevent crime. "Saga Empires--Appraisal Orb, and the other one is Interpreter Earrings?" The 10 gold coins prize when you get four sides of the same color is attractive, though its probably fake. My funds have been running dry, this is just right. Im good at Rubiks Cube if I do say so myself. But, before that--. "By the way master, theres no way you can get five sides of the same color without getting six too right? Why do you have a fifth prize?" The stall keeper sighed greatly at my question. "Not all of them are as educated as you ysee." "No well, either way isnt it just obvious?" "Thats not exactly true. If I left out the fifth prize, thered be a lot of folks asking, Dont you have a fifth prize?. Exining to them that theyd always get six colored sides when they get five every time is troublesome, so I just put up a prize for it." I see.... "Then that means theres no fifth prize?" "Hm? Ill let you have it if you can get six sides on the same color." The stall keeper put on a face like he was saying "try it if you can" while waving his hand. That attitude only fires me up. Lets get to the point. "Is there a time limit?" "Only until this hourss drops. Ill let ya reverse it when it does if you pay me another 10 copper coins." "As many times as I want?" "As many times as you want slong you have the cash." I see, good thinking. This would hook people who have low gambling-resistant to put out all their money. I confirm the cash I have on hands. Doing it on the first try is impossible. But I should be able to get all of them with four silver coins, no, five. "First time is only five copper coins." "Is that fine with one side cleared like this?" "Think of it as a service for beginner." The stall keeper started the hourss at the same time I started moving the Rubiks cube. I easily cleared two sides after a few rotations. "Whoa, aint ya a promising newbie! You already got two sides! How bout it? Youd get one small silver coin if you stop here." Youre one to talk after letting it easy for me to get two sides. The stall keeper raised his voices while smiling indifferently, attracting the peanut gallery around. Im not good with attentions, but I cant use [Burying] in this situation. I concentrate on the Rubiks Cube while telling myself [Thats a pumpkin], [This ones a cabbage] in my mind. "Aah! He broke it off after getting four sides!" "T-ten gold coins!" "That guy, oh no." I frantically move my hands while ignoring the peanut gallery. My wallet has already been emptied. Ive got to clear all sides before thest hourss no matter what! "Oh oh oh, almost all the sands fallen." The stall keeper deliberately tried to hurry me up. "Aaah, oh no oh no oh no." Ah, geez. The oh-no woman is noisy. "3,2,1--" --Got it! "Ze--" I held out the cube right before the stall keeper could fully dere zero. The stall keepers face was hardened in surprise. "Whoaaaaa!" "First time I see someone did it." "!" "! Youre awesome!" Surprises and congrattions welled up among the peanut gallery. I confirm the stall keepers reaction while feeling embarrassed. If this guy tries to run away, Ive got to get the money I paid him at least. "Ah! The box!" "What the heck?!" "Sand?" The cube I submitted copsed into six-colored glittering sand. The stall keeper snatches an obsidian ring-like thing inside the sand. "Hahaha, this is it! This is one of the artifacts hidden inside Cube of Myriad Truth! You did well youngster! These are your promised rewards. ept them!" The ecstatic stall keeper took out an Orb and earrings from item box-like ck cross-section and threw them to me. "Ill give you these gold and silver pouches too. Take all the remaining stuff too! ...." I caught the things the stall keeper threw and put it inside my bosom. ".... Fly" The stall keeper floated, and flew to the southwest direction whileughing loudly. With his lines earlier and all these mid-boss-like things he did, I dont wanna go anywhere near southwest. "--Not here?" I bought date palms to be my preserved food in the trips, and signed a contract to board a caravans sand boat heading to the one of the most prosperous trade country among the western ones, Garleon Union. After hearing that caravan would embark tomorrow, I went back to the stall that served the superb fried rice earlier, but it was already vacated. "Excuse me, when is the stall here going to open in the morning?" "Huh? The guy that was there just opened today. A catkin and a dogkin brats came to pick him up." "Hmm, you think hes gonna open again tomorrow?" "Who knows." I purchase sand rate skewers from the stall of this indifference old man. --Eurgh. Sand is gritting inside my mouth, looks like its not well prepared. Nevertheless, Im not going to throw them away like when I was in Japan. I crammed the skewers into my mouth while ignoring the taste and pour unrefined sake I bought on the other stall down my throat. And then, next day--. I went back to the stall street to look for the stall that sold the fried rice yesterday, but I couldnt find any mosskin after all, his cousin stall that sold date palms was also nowhere to be found. They probably belonged to some caravan troupes and were only doing side jobs yesterday. "Im sure well meet again if fate allows." After muttering something I didnt believe myself, I joined the caravan Id be riding on and left the town. "Whats that, so pretty." "Forget about it. That kid doesnt understand western countriesnguage." I look back at the dark brown beauties who are riding the caravan together with me. "Its an Orb." "Orb?" "Oh? You can speak western countriesnguage." One of the beauties said in admiration. The [Interpreter Earrings] I got yesterday appeared to be genuine. Therefore, this Orb of [Appraisal] is also highly likely to be genuine. However, I feel that Id be better off using the money Id get from selling this kind of Orb. This is troubling. "A Sand Pig ising! Anyone who can use a bow, get ready!" "Our turn~" "You tooe here! Pebbles vomited by a Sand Pig could easily break through a nk unless its made of iron!!" I rolled behind the sand ships iron nk while being hugged by a voluptuous beauty. "That things sturdy! Arrows from a small bow wont work on it." "Just shoot! Itll work as a diversion." Diversion is fine huh. I dont wanna leave this lucky situation where Im being hugged by beauty, but this situation seems dangerous if it keeps up. I part myself from under the beautys arm in grief. "H-hold on!" "My shotgun is perfect as a diversion." I unwrapped the cloth hiding my gun and loaded it with some bullets. Aim at the Sand Pig swimming in the sand. It wont reach at this range, though not like itd be really damaging even if it did. But the roaring sound and the impact on the sand will be quite something, me think. I pull the trigger after narrowing down the timing on the shaking ship. --It hit? Looks like a lucky hit grazed the Sand Pigs eyes. "Youre pretty good! Im Miji, an archer and a dancer." "Oh my my, Miji sure works fast. Im Rouri, and you?" Eyes of two beauties filled with admiration are turned at me. "Im John Smith. Just John Smith." I personally thought it was a cool self-introduction, but the two beauties didnt seem to get it. If I find myself in the same situation next time, I should try calling myself an adventure lover. I extolled Mijis bravery, thanked Rouris kindness when the Sand Pig appeared and presented them date palms from my knapsack. Looks like sweets are justice even in another world. While Im getting surrounded by smiling beauties, the sand ship were riding on is en route to Garleon Union. Would it be tranquility or stormy drama waiting for me there. The way to another world TUEEEE looks so distant and steep. The identity of the mosskin is unclear. Of course the identities of the catkin and the dogkin who came to get the mosskin are also unclear. This is the first appearance of the try-your-luck stall keeper rmended by the mosskin. Whether he will appear again in the future or not is undecided. Book 15 - 15-Intermission 8. Rumor of Demon Lord Slayer 15-Intermission 8. Rumor of Demon Lord yer The intermission is chronologically timed after Satou and Hero Hayato defeated the demon lords in Dejima Ind (before the Divine Punishment oracle). Bishtal Dukedom "Your Excellency! Your Excellency my Duke!!" "Whats with themotion." Duke Bishtal raised his voice in displeasure among heaps of documents inside his study room. The dukes grandson whos studying governmental affairs as a consul rushed into the room. Duke Bishtal thought that he was one of the superior ones amongst his rtives but he stillckedposure at times like this since he was still young. "Its a Wyvern Mail from the royal capital! A-and it has the royal family sealing wax on it." The duke who was only lending his ears while reading a document finally raised his head when he heard [Royal Family Sealing Wax]. The letter that came from the royal capital was stamped with the [Shiga Kingdom Sealing Wax]. The use of this wax mainly brings news about birth or funeral of the royal family or a huge incident that shakes the very core of the kingdom. However, since emergency matters like an appearance of demons are notified through City Core, the duke retains his calm. "Calm yourself, how unsightly." Duke Bishtal received the letter while reprimanding the consul. His other hands fetches a magic item to open the wax instead of a paper knife. Heating the royal sealing wax to remove it instead of cutting it has been a custom since Ancestor King Yamato era. ording to history, the practice began because the people who idolized Ancestor King Yamato didnt want to cut the royal sealing wax. "--What" The wrinkle on Duke Bishtals forehead deepened after he finished reading the letter. The consul was watching him while enduring his aching stomach. "Impossible--" The duke was going to crush the letter out of rage, but he stopped when he saw the royal sealing wax on his desk. "Your Excellency, what was written in the letter?" The consul worked up his courage and asked the duke whose blood vessel seemed like it was going to rupture like gununu. "Pendragon." Duke Bishtal squeezed the name of his bitter enemy. "The letter said that the youngster killed a demon lord with the hero." "Since when did Pendragon be a heros attendant? I havent heard of one such rumor though?" The duke red at the consul who was unintentionally speaking in question. "He wasnt acting as an attendant, it was a united front." "--United front?" Duke Bishtal threw the letter onto his desk and jerked his chin to urge the consul to read it. "Please excuse me." The duke gulped down a ss of brandy the maid brought while the consul was reading. The transparent cubes inside the ss werent ice cubes, but rock sugars, a native product of the sugar producing area in Raragi kingdom. "D-demon lord yer--" Duke Bishtal gulped down his second ss of brandy while watching the consul with a displeased expression. "If this keeps up, his patrons, Oyugock and Dukuss influence will grow stronger." "Wasnt Pendragon under patronage of Earl Muno?" "Muno has always been Oyugocks string. Oyugock probably sent the youngster to Muno territory to solve the problem there in the first ce." An old butler who was working quietly inside the study room reacts to Duke Bishtal. "Demon Lord yer--" The old butlers slit eyes narrowed further and he nodded. "--Youre very fortunate master." "Fortunate you say." The old butler didnt flinch at the boiling Duke Bisthal and continued on. On the other hand, the consuls existence was forgotten like air as he trembled with the letter on his hands. "Yes, fortunate. There might be some discord between the two of you in the beginning, but it was concluded peacefully, and Her Highness Shistina has be Sir Pendragons legal wife. Being the grandfather of his legal wife would be a huge advantage to you." People that are connected to Viscount Pendragon might insist that shes not his [Legal wife, but a candidate of legal wife] but from most nobles point of view, having an unmarried woman traveling together abroad and with her parents approving it, they might as well already be a pair of wife and husband. Even if the person in question denied it, people would just talk in the back, "What is it now after all this time", or "They had some dispute and got divorced." "I see, we have Shistina. I thought she was good-for-nothing for declining the marriage into Earl Lesseu house, but it seems shes useful for something in the very end." Hed look like a garbage parent or maybe a garbage grandfather in modern Japan, but with this countrysmon sense, nobles see their daughter as a unit to tie houses of noble together, so hes not exactly a special case of garbage. "At present, theres a discord between Sir Pendragon and master, but now is the time to show the dignity of the elderly, Master might want to show your good will and concede here." "Are you telling me to lower my head to him?" "No, there is no need to do such a foolish thing." The old butler slowly shook his head. "Master can simply give the viscount the things he wanted." "You realize that the rumor said that hes a straitced guy who cant be ttered with money or women right?" Numerous nobles approached Viscount Pendragon with marriage proposals with their daughters, and many offered him positions in order to build connections, but not even one swayed him. There was even a rumor that he was into men, but even though many nobles brought handsome young men, men, old men or men with muscles to him, none tugged his heartstrings. Few people know the fact that he also declined a position on Shiga Eight Swords. "They failed because they approached with general taste as their standard and without investigating his preference." "Hou?" Duke Bishtal shakes his brandy ss and urges the butler to continue. "The viscount is a moderatedies man. The rumor says that his favorite is young girls that havente of age, but this is a fake info that Duke Oyugock faction spread. A lot of people swallowed that fake info whole because many of his retainers look young." "In other words, he likes women with huge breasts and ass?" The old butler shook his head at that question. "No, he likes girls with poor figures." "Youre basing that on?" "After further investigation, we know that he takes good care of a maid retainer with poor figure more than Her Highness and the duchydy." The old butler replied full of confidence at Duke Bishtals doubtful eyes. "Also, he likes to help people in trouble, that is another fact. I think we should make use of that to send in honest people with poor figure from noble houses under Your Excellencys tutge." The old butler exined that the viscount could suspect their intention if they sent people with the same reason so they should hire a good director from some theater to create the situation. "Fumu, just that wont be enough." Even if House of Duke Bishtals influence grow after they manage to send people into Viscount Pendragon, they wont be able to make use of his power at critical times. "Yes, therefore we should present the viscount with things that he cant refuse under Your Excellency name." The old butler said that he wouldnt decline if they sent gifts to congratte for the [Demon Lord yer] matter. "Other nobles will probably send him gifts too. Stuff that can eclipse those gifts are likely only the mithril sword Rock Bone King or magic sword Shaitan handed down in my duchy house." Those two are too precious, Duke Bishtals frowned. "No, we need not either. I have done an investigation on that matter too." "Great as always, Geezer! And what is it." The duke praised the confident old butler and urged him to continue. "Yes, its rare Spell Scrolls, as well as Chant and Magic Orbs." The old butler said that he acquired the information by using a huge amount of gold coins. His information is correct. No, to be more precise, [It was correct]. The fact that that info was old is the fatal point, but there is no one who could point that out in this ce. "He had an intimate rtionship with Viscount Shimen who supervises a scroll workshop in Oyugock Dukedom, and both Marquis Ashinen, the viceroy of Labyrinth City and Earl Seryu bought up Chant and Magic Orbs." "Is there any point collecting more than one Chant Orb?" "That is only if he uses it for himself. There is a lot of promising explorers under his organization, Pendora. He probably uses the orbs to shape those children into magic swordsmen and the scrolls to assist the weak ones." The old butler gave the most reasonable exnation to Duke Bishtals question. "Then buy up those stuff." "Understood. I will also give instructions to look for suitable girls." The old butler bowed and left the room. "Kukuku, Im really lucky to have excellent subordinates under me." The consul had a slight uneasiness as he was watching the back of Duke Bishtal who went to the courtyard. He didnt open his mouth out of fear of the dukes wrath, and he left the room like a shadow. Looks like hes decided to watch the dukes n to go smoothly from afar. Shiga Kingdom Royal Castle "Ancestor King-sama, pardon me for calling you." "Hold on, I told you to stop with that Ancestor King-sama stuff. Just call me Duchess Mitsukuni Mito." The king, the prime minister and Duchess Mitsukuni are inside the kings private room. "After the matter about Demon Lord yer the other day, many more nobles appealed for Viscount Pendragon to be a direct retainer of the Royal Family." "Well, guess so." Mito couldnt hide her ted expression even though she sounded like she couldnt believe it. "I am thinking of promoting him to be an earl, changing his master from Earl Muno to Royal Family and appointing him to be the viceroy of either Trade City or Labyrinth City." "You cant." Mito rejected the idea of the king who carefully chose his words. "Would you tell us the reason." "Dont change his master. Ichirou--Sir Pendragon told me that he became a noble because he was fond of Earl Muno. And it seems he agreed to be a viscount after hearing that it was a condition for Muno-san to be an earl, he might run away if youre being too forceful, you see." The king froze from to the culture shock since the reason was too far apart frommon nobles. "Your Majesty. I think Ancestor--Mito-sama is most likely right. The viscount also only agreed to the position of Vice-Minister of Tourism Ministry because the order was to investigate delicacy and tourist attractions." Its far too different from royal court nobles whopete every day for a position in the government. Only one who nodded in this ce, Mito who muttered, "Thats so like Ichirou-nii." If someone with an achievement as great as Demon Lord yer, that hasnt been seen since Ancestor King Yamato, run away, the dignity of Royal Family will be greatly shaken. The king stares at Mito like hes relying on her. "However, we must bestow gifts to someone who has in a demon lord." "Then how about promoting Sir Pendragon to earldom and Muno-san to Marquisate?" "Such thing is--" --not possible, was what the king wanted to say, but he stopped since that wasnt the case. "Its possible. It might be due to Mito-samas Echigoya Firms assistance and Sir Pendragons enormous fund, Muno Earldom is reviving at an impossible rate. Its only a matter of time before its equal to the past Muno Marquisate." The prime minister continued after offering an unusual western snack to Mito. "Persuading Bishtal and Kelten would be difficult, but once those two are curbed, there will be nothing that can stop it." "Well then. I will do something about those two." Mito is delightfully biting a thin baked sweet while ignoring the two who are discussing seriously like its none of her business. "Youd get it even harder if Sir Pendragon did something even greater after his promotion this time huh." Mitosment was absolutely improbable, but after doing leaving a feat as impossible as [Demon Lord yer], the prime minister and the king couldntugh it off and had a miserable expression on their faces. Looks like even the king and the prime minister of a prominent kingdom on the continent find the existence of a retainer whos too excellent unmanageable. Shiga Kingdom Capital, Royal Academy "Shiro-kun, Crow-san, did you hear the news?" "Whats wrong Tina-sama." "Good morning, Tina-sama." Tina Kelten, the daughter of Marquis Kelten, rushed into the room in excitement. At her rare state thats unlike her usual graceful behavior, line of sights inside the ssroom are gathered to her. "What is it about?" "Viscount Pendragon-samas great achievementt!" Shiro and Crow look at each other when they heard great achievement. Since most of the two girls masters acts were great achievements, they didnt know which one it was about. However, other people dont know about that. "Oh my, you havent heard it?" Tina said like she couldnt believe it. "Which one?" "Viscount Pendragon-sama and Saga Empire Hero Hayato-sama challenged the Phantasmal Labyrinth of Dejima Ind together." Shiro thought, "Maybe it was about the time Masita became Dungeon Master?" but she did the mouth zip pose, taught by Pochi, in her mind and didnt spoke it out. "Hee, Shiro and Crows master is Hero-samas acquaintance." "Amazing." "No wonder Tina-sama took them under her wings." Tina made a big gesture to silence the childrens whispering. Shes going to speak the best part. "Viscount-sama and Hero-sama went through many distress and confronted a demon lord at the deepest part of thebyrinth!" The children cowered and muttered weakly, "Demon lord." Just like how Showa children hide their navel when they hear a thunder, the children in this world huddle together when they hear demon lord. "Theres nothing to fear! Viscount-sama and Hero-sama cooperated together to fight the demon lord, and came out victorious!" As if Tinas excitement was infectious, excitement and joy welled up in the childrens face. "Its the birth of Demon Lord yer since Ancestor King Yamato-sama! No, since Ancestor King Yamato was a hero, its the first birth of Shiga Kingdom Demon Lord yer in history!" Chorus of [Demon Lord yer] began inside the ssroom. Shiro and Crow who kept their calm thought it was a bit scary. "I will dere here! I, Tina Kelten, will be Viscount Pendragon-samas wife!" "I will too!" "Me too!" "Me (boku) too!" With Tinas deration, the little girls inside the ssroom got swept up in the mood and dered their marriage proposals. There were some strange ones mixed in, but since its not good to discriminate by gender, Shiro and Crow didnt interject and quietly pped their hands while saying, "Masita, so popr." The same thing happened in the ssroom of Rumooku Kingdoms princess Menea, and everywhere in the Royal Capital, nobles and citizens marched on toward Viscount Pendragons mansion,pelling ten percent of the guards stationed in the capitals garrison to organize the onlookers. Viscount Pendragon who likes to tour around probably never imagined that his own mansion would be a tourist attraction itself. Shiga Kingdom, Monastery at the eastern end of the Royal Territory, Viewpoint of a maid attendant of the third prince "PEN, DRAGOOOOOOOOOON!" At an enclosed corner of the monastery, a man who looks like an elderly is shrieking at the dusty ceiling. I ran away outside the room out of fear of the mans frenzy. As his maid attendant, maybe I should have soothed him here, but scary thing is scary. Nuns who are running in the corridor from the courtyard direction call out to me. "H-hold on, whats happening with His Highness?" "Its more awful than the usual fit." I raised my eyebrow at the onlookers curiosity. "Geez! Its because you were talking about that in the courtyard!" "Courtyard...." "Nothing like that--" The nun was going to say that they didnt talk about anything weird, but then she recalled a certain thing and put her hand on her mouth. "--Are you talking about the news of Viscount Pendragon-sama exterminating a demon lord?" "Its not exterminating, he slew a demon lord." "Aw cmon, exterminating is fine." I interrupted the twos lively chat and said, "Thats it, thats the one!" "His Highness flew into a rage because you two were gossiping about." "Eeh" "He couldnt have heard it from that distance." "He did." For some reason the noisy birds and insects that were usually chirping to the limit of their souls were silent today, so chatters from the courtyard that couldnt usually be heard could today. "Ouch, sorry about that." "It was a mistake, sorry sorry." "Well share you some honey cake." --Honey cake! A-are you a god! Giving honey cake as an apology despite being in a monastery strict about sweets! I coughed to clear my throat and nodded. "I-Ive got no choise." I fumbled my word, but it couldnt be helped. I mean, its honey cake. Ignoring the nunsughing nces and the His Highnesss shrieks behind, I went to the nuns room in tion. Since His Highness still tried to escape when I came back, I told the monastery guards about it and got to enjoy a quiet night in a while. I thought His Highness would be brought back immediately, but he was nowhere to be found the next day. It seems that it would take a long time before I could hear the name of His Highness--Third Prince Sharlick again. In other words, my peaceful days will continue in the meantime. Next update is undecided, but it looks like the schedule could be back to normal on July. Until that, I have to work on the book version, so the updates will be irregr like this in the whole June. Im sorry for readers who look forward to the web version, but please forgive me about this. Additionally, the anime isrgely getting worked out by the editorial department, theres very little burden on the author part (Im still supervising it~) Book 15 - 15-Intermission 9. Divine Punishment Day, Front Line 15-Intermission 9. Divine Punishment Day, Front Line "Captain! Theres someone in a forest nearby!" "Hm? Is it someone who hasnt taken refuge yet?" I look through the Farsight Pipe after hearing my subordinates report. True enough, I could see a lizardkin and a catkin girls in the thicket near a forest. They probably didnt hear about the evacuation order since they were living deep in the mountain. I nod once and look at the surroundings. Looks like theres no one else. "No choice, lets go help them." "Yes sire! Bring on additional two horses." The adjutant gave an order following mine. Four horsemen descended the hill, heading to the forest. "Haa, the glorious Seventh Knight Company babysitting lost children." "Careful with your mouth. This is a Royal Order just you know." After receiving the notice about Divine Punishment, we, the Kingdoms Seventh Knight Company have been encamped at the southern mountains. In order to evacuate the kingdoms popce and hold down the Monster Stampede here. Liza, knight people areing~? That appears to be the case. From afar, the lizardkin and catkin girls stopped plucking grass and looked at us. They said something but we couldnt hear them from this distance. Theyre probably frightened from a sudden appearance of fully armed knights. "You must be people from a nearby vige. By the Royal Order, the popce is too evacuate to a nearby town. You two also have to evacuate, however we cannot send guards just to escort you to the bottom. Wait in the encampment until the army carriage goes to the town." I told the necessary info to the girls who couldnt say anything all out of surprise. I dont know how much the ignorants are informed of, but we cannot take them away like criminals without telling them anything. "Encampment?" "Its at the pass over there." I pointed at a mountain pass with a fort to show the lizardkin girl. "If we go now, we should arrive just at the right time for meals." "Meat~?" "Thats right, today were having stew with meat." "Oh, great~?" "Hahaha, youll get your shares too, eat and grow big." "Aye!" I heard my subordinates talking with the catkin kid. I saw the kid jumping in delight when she heard about the meat stew. She must be very happy about the meat. If theyve been living deep in the mountain, Im sure they never ate meat unless their vige elder shared some from the hunters. I really understand the kids joy. "So what were you two doing in the forest?" "Master asked us to pick some medicinal herbs." Master? Are these girls ves? However, theyre wearing some good clothes for ves. Since theres probably no one entric enough to have a lizardkin as a love ve, these girls must be a kind of freed ves. Theres many cases of freed ves calling their former master, "Master", in the northern part of the kingdom. "Looks like you havent got much sess in your herb gathering, however, we cannot allow you to go back to the forest now." "I understand." The lizardkin girl nodded unwillingly. Judging from their small bags, they mustnt have gathered enough. "Whats this? Did you kidnap some demi-human kids?" I heard a sarcastic voice when we entered the fort gate. Four men wearing white armor. If the one saying that was a member of the Knights, I would have dropped my fist on them, but I cant do that against these people. After all--. "Shiga Eight Sword Candidates-sama have quite the imagination." Their expressions turned sours when I emphasized the candidate part. In order to fill the vacant seats, I heard they were holding selections to be a Shiga Eight Swords member among four candidates. The loudest rumor said that those seats would be quickly filled once Viscount Pendragon and hispanions who enliven the royal capital the other day returned. Thats why these guys went to this dangerous front line in order to raise a meritorious deed. Since they currently only ever fought wolf packs and wyverns, they must be fretting now. "You went out for a reconnaissance right? Did you meet any monster?" "No, there was no monster around the forest, it was as if someone went ahead and swept them out." "Hmph, youre useless." Shiga Eight Swords candidatess went back into the fort after leaving an irritating line. "Still--" Although Ive heard that the monsters around this area are culled out once a year, this is the first time its been so monster less. "--Whats wrong?" Lizardkin and catkin girls averted their eyes while looking awkward. "No, its nothing." "Uy uy~. Tama doesnt know no overhunting~?" "Tama." Scolded by the lizardkin girl, the catkin girl made a strange move of hand moving over her lips. Its probably some kind of charm handed down in this area. Right after, the catkin girls stomach growled and we went to the courtyard where the outdoor dining room was with smiles on our faces. "Now, have a go at the Seventh Knight Company hodgepodge stew." "Wa~y?" "Thank you." Theyve started distributing food at the encampment just as I guessed. Since the inside of the fort is cramped, we, knights have arranged tables in the courtyard. "Geh, todays meat is wyvern huh..." Im sorry for having raised the demi-human girls expectation, but todays stew is an extremely rare miss in recent days. Head chef Kozun of this fort is quite a skillful cook, but theres nothing that can be done with the hopelessly tough wyvern meat. "Delish~" "This is good." I heard those voices nearby. I thought they were being considerate to us, but I realized that they were being honest when I saw their expressions. Looks like they got an eating habit so horrible such that even this tough sinewy meat tasted good for them. "Oy oy, you serious." "This tough smelly meat, good?" "Tougood~?" "It has been prepared quite thoroughly. The one who cooks this must hold everyone here dear." The lizardkin girl had a way with words like she wasnt a freed ve. "Hou, the girls brought by the Third Patrol sure said some good things." "Ge geh, old man Kozun." Head chef Kozun appeared. Looks like hes loitering around in the courtyard after hes done with the cooking. "Whos your old man. You brat." "But ya know, no matter how thoroughly prepared it is, this gamey smell is just really bad." "Try eating it along with this herb. It will weaken the smell." "Ha? Like eating that grass will--geh, for real." "Really--wa, ooh." I tried the herb I got from the lizardkin girl. --Its true. As someone who grew up in a gourmet house, I couldnt say that this is tasty, however, it smells better now. Now this isnt something not edible. "But, yknow, wyvern is still wyvern." One of my subordinates blurted out unnecessarily. Even if thats the truth, you shouldnt have said it here. "Then, go and fetch a better tasting animal or monster next time." "Ill go get it for you if theres a wild boar around." Someone reacts to the conversation between head chef Kozun and my subordinate. The lizardkin and catkin girls. "No wild boars~?" "Right, I saw a Serpent Dragon (Naga) flying around, although its a bit far away. That thing is tasty." "Naga? If its simr to snake, it should be good made into hodgepodge or stew." "Theyre tastier grilled than stewed. The intestines are poisonous, please be careful." "Hou, you sure know your stuff. Do you often eat them?" "I-Its not too often." Oy, wait. Wait a minute. She saw a Naga? "Naga huh~, might as well have a taste on the legendary Feathered Serpent (Kukulcan)." "Tasty~?" "Is that good?" "ording to an old tale, its so good that dragons scrambled for one and sank a continent." "Oh, jeezuz~?" "That sounds promising." Fools, if a Feathered Serpent (Kukulcan) reallyes out, all of us will be killed in an instant. No, not that. Nows not the time to retort that. "Oy, you two. When did you saw that Naga?" "This morning~?" "From the summit of a mountain, we saw three of them in a mountain at the seaward side." "Im amazed you could see them." "We have a Farsight Pipe." Then its understandable. I said my thanks to the girls and went to themander to report it. I dont know what kind of talk was held between the fortmanders, but after a while, a birdman scout flew to the eastern sky. "Gale Wolves havee out of the forest!" A soldier at the watchtower shouted out loud. "Those monsters came atst!" "Lower the gate! Were sortieing out!" "Please wait. Our order is to repulse the monsters from the fort--" "Oh shut it. Whats the point of a knight being holed up in a fort." When the soldiers were busy trying to fortify the fort, Shiga Eight Swords candidates who couldnt read the mood made a racket, demanding for the gate to be opened. Apparently, the fortmander intends to drive off these nuisances, as the candidates departed along with their apanying holy knights. "Even if theyve got rotten personalities, their skills with swords are reliable." The intense light of Magic Edge surging out of the candidates swords could be seen even from here. They skilfully cut off Gale Wolves that are faster than horses. "Its dangerous~?" "Yes, its dangerous to fight in an open space when monsters cane from the sky." "--Sky?" "There~?" I saw a vague shape of something pping wings. Thats the birdman sent out for reconnaissance. "Between clouds." The lizardkin girl pointed up, I looked up and saw thin ck strings with clouds as the background. The watch at the watchtower probably found it too. He furiously beats the rm bell, the forts magic furnace growls. A transparent magic wall enclosed the fort before long. Aye aye sir~ Yes, I understand. We will go to confirm it. I faintly heard the catkin and lizardkin girls voices between the rm bells. Come to think of it, I forgot to evacuate those girls. "This ce will be full of danger. Evacuate underground while we still have time now." "Aye~?" "Good luck--" After weve made sure that the catkin and lizardkin girls have left, we start the preparation to intercept the Nagas. "Magic Cannons, fire the first and the third." "First Magic Cannon, fire!" "Third Magic Cannon, fire!" The two Magic Cannons shot through the Nagas that were approaching the fort. ording to personnels who had Appraisal, they seemed to be weak level 10 monsters, but since they could spew me like a dragon, they could bake us whole over the forts magic wall if we were careless. "Theres no end to this." Weve killed more than 30 Nagas, but more of them are stilling. We managed somehow since the monsters new reinforcement that came out from the other side of the mountain stopped all of a sudden, but this could get dangerous soon. "Attention, all members! The Magic Furnace is nearing its limit. Dont waste the cannon balls! Use the Heavy Ballista and Bows along with them!" Smoke of dangerous-looking color came out of the chimney that led to the Magic Furnace. Looks like its nearing its limit. "Geh, those Shiga Eight Swords Candidates-sama areing back." I thought they came back to help us out, but instead they were being pursued by about 100 Gale Wolves and Hopping Bears, and even dangerous monsters like Rock Guns and Bombardment Frogs way behind them. "Ive had enough of this." "Cant agree more." Wed have been spared of future trouble if they were killed in action during the chase, but guys like them tend to greedily cling to their life and survive. "Open the gate! Open the gate!!" No one tried to open the gate, despite the demanding shouts of the Shiga Eight Swords candidate beyond. Opening and closing the gate take time. We cannot expose the whole fort to the risk of annihtion to save him alone. We will have him to fight the monsters like his Holy Knights subordinates who died earlier. "Plug your ears~?" I heard the catkin girls voice clearly in my ears. I looked around, thinking that she might have jumped out of the shelter out of fear, but there were only soldiers around. "Itsing~?" I had a bad feeling about it and blocked my ears with both my hands. Right after, my body felt like it got beaten all over. Soldiers who failed to plug their ears squirmed on the ground. This is bad, weve got to intercept the monsters even if were the only one left! I slip into the magic archer seat and look for the enemy. "Whats going on?" There is no monster, not even one? "Fie, fie, fie~?" I chased after the faint carefree voice and turned my sight there. A golden colored ball jumped about amongst the crawling monsters on the ground, finishing them off one after another. I know that. Thats the Golden Knight who appeared in the Royal Capital during the greater demon attack. Golden Knights, the attendants of Hero Nanashi, havee to the rescue! "Nows the time, pull the idiot in front of the gate in!" By the fortmanders order, the gate opened and the Shiga Eight Sword candidate entered. Hurry up. A big one ising. Aye~? Bunshin no Jutsu~? The golden ball--the small Golden Knight split into many, and finished the monsters all at once. A slightly taller Golden Knight is ring at the south mountaintop with a white spear on their hand. Huge. Huge enough that you can see it with naked eyes even from here. Its too huge for a Naga. Moreover, it has two heads. Be d, Pink. That is the Feathered Serpent (Kukulcan). Excellent~ The small pink mantled Golden Knight is dancing and jumping for joy with folding fans-like things on their hands. Dont tell me, theyre going to fight that legendary monsters with just the two of them? I dont think we cannot beat it, but we have to be careful not to injure it badly and ruin the meat. Aye! It pains me to do this, but let us call Master. I heard those voices intermittently. The next moment, a door opened beside the two Golden Knights, and a white robed boy with purple hair appeared. Thats--. """HERO NANASHI!""" Hero Nanashi waved back at the cheers from the fort and then he went toward the huge enemy along with his two attendants. Theres not even speck of anxiety or fear oozing from him. Truly a hero. "Hero-sama." "Dont lose." The soldiers and knights inside the fort stared at the back of Hero Nanashi like praying. We are witnessing history in the making. Let us watch over Hero Nanashi and Golden Knights fierce battle against the legendary monster [Feathered Serpent (Kukulcan)] without missing even a sec. Thats the only thing the powerless like us could do. The Feathered Serpent (Kukulcan) red at Hero Nanashi and then mes overflew out of its two heads. --Eh? Kukulcans heads disappeared. The lifeless body of the falling Kukulcan also vanished. What just happened? "Fini~shed~, missionple~te~?" "The fight is over. We will be taking half of the Nagas and the Gale Wolfs bodies." Two Golden Knights who appeared on the the forts wall before anyone knew it said that to us. "Youre free to have the rest. Itll be bad if the meat get spoiled, make sure to drain the blood out as soon as possible." No, wait a moment. This wasnt a daily scene like worrying about spoiled meat or something was it? What about the fierce battle? What about witnessing history? Somebody pped my shoulder as I was getting confused. Its the head chef Kozun. "We narrowly escaped death huh." "Y-yeah." Right, thats right. The Golden Knights had disappeared when I looked up, and Hero Nanashi had also vanished from the battlefield. "--Oh crap." I forgot to say my gratitude to our saviors. "Lets get those meat and magic cores. This forts emergency magic stones have decreased by half from the fight just now." "...Youre right." Together with head chef Kozun, I went outside the fort with dismantling tools. Heaps of monsters were everywhere. "Heroes are awesome." "Yeah, with this much difference, I cant even feel envious." Im going to say my thanks the next time we meet. Thats why, let me be d to have survived, and actually feel my life while eating some good meat at least for today. I only realized that the lizardkinn and the catkin girls who should have evacuated underground had gone when I was going to call them for dinner. I dont know where theyve gone, but Im sure they will be fine. Thats the hunch I have. Ill treat them as many meals as my wallet allows the next time I see them again. Next update is undecided (Id like to post another update by the end of this month). Im nning to get back on schedule and start chapter 16 in July. Book 15 - 15-Intermission 10. Ruin Exploration 15-Intermission 10. Ruin Exploration Not from Satous POV either this time. People who arent familiar with Yasaku the explorer, please look at the afterword. This turned out oddly longer than nned, please excuse me as this is thest one before Chapter 16. "Drop dead, you crane fly!" The arrow I shot hit the enemy right in the forehead. "Yasaku, harpies arent bugs yknow." "To begin wiiith, theres no bug called crane flyyy." Tan the magic swordsman cuts down the iing harpy, then priest Kyuras pole mace crushes the fallen harpys head. --Seriously? No, Im sure it was in the line Ancestor King-sama said when he shot down a flying wyvern in the legend. "You guys dont know that. Crane fly must exist." As if reacting to me, several harpies perching on top of the cliff sing all at once. --̣գ̣գ̣ңңңգգգ̣. "Yasaku, Charm iing!" "Ou! <> Blue Magic Bow." Blue Magic Bow in my hand shined red, and the arrow shot from it demolished the harpies charming voice. Jeez, I aint gonna fight my charmed friends in this narrow path. "The ruin should be around here ording to the map..." "Stop fooling around and help, you!" In this situation where were being surrounded by a flock of harpies, lightning magician Sheriona nonchntly unfolds the map. "Aint this the best time for your shy magic to get to work!" "Ah, no no, baaad. Yasakuuu, you should properly listen to what others are sayiiing." "We told you that the rocks in this gorge arebustible didnt we." The two women reproached me. Felt like even the harpies joined in to ridicule me. "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" I shot down the harpies one after another with superhuman speed. The flock finally ran away after I routed around 20 harpies. "Ah, so tired." I lean my back on the ground, takes the water bag on my waist and moisten my mouth. Arid wind of the gorge quickly dried my sweat, but it was far from pleasant due to the weird bad odor it carried. I put my mana into desalinating magic tool and refill the water bag with water. Its an expensive magic tool (consumable goods), but its indispensable when exploring deste ces. "Geez, mr. Kelten sure got us some pesky quest." I chew the salty hard dried meat, chowing down the dull tasteless meal. We could have cooked harpy meat, but having a barbecue party at a ce like this might invite some strong monster out of nowhere. Only entric nobles and careless beginners would do such a suicidal act. "Youre one to talk." "Indeed. Yasaku, you were the one who jumped on this quest first thing first werent you." I push away my past memory to oblivion and gaze at the magnificent gorge. This ce is a great canyon at the boundary of a territory under direct control of the king, far south-southwest from the Labyrinth City. We came to this remote ce by the request of Marquis Kelten in the Royal Capital. If we dont get back to the Labyrinth City soon, people might think that weve kicked the bucket in the middle of this journey. "Weird. The ruins entrance should be around here ording to the map." "You sure youre not missing any mark?" Sheriona dropped the bag on her back, took out an ancient document and turned the pages. I peeked from her side, but since I couldnt read ancientnguage at all, I only reconfirmed once. "Did you hear that?" Tan muttered and dubiously looked around at the surroundings. I strained my ears and heard a faint goat cry-like sound, "Meeee." I peeked below the cliff and found a stranded goatling on a ledge far down. Since the wire I fitted on my arms cant reach it, I take out a rope from my knapsack and tie it to a mountain-side rock. "What a whimsical guy." "Aint it fine, were free till we find a clue from the ancient document anyway right?" Besides, if I save it when its still young, it mighte back when its ripe for eating. I wind the rope on my waist and get down the cliff. That happened when I got halfway through. The rock my right hand was grasping came off with a thud. "Whoa." One bad thing after another, right at the same time, the foothold under my left leg copsed. I desperately look around while sliding down the steep. Found a handy-looking dead tree slightly far away. "There!" I shoot the wire on my right hand at the dead tree. --Missed. "Goddammit!" I twist my body and shoot the wire on my left hand. --Missed, again. The wire passed the dead tree in vain. " Cube" I heard Tans voice up above and then a transparent magical pedestal appeared below me. Inded on the magical pedestal and managed to cling to it somehow. "You saved my ass, Tan!" "I cant keep it for long. Find a foothold quick!" Looks like handsome men are also capable men. Just like me. Afterward, I got down the cliff without problem, and reached the panicking goatling. While taking a deep breath, I roll back the useless wires, and refill theuncher magic tool. "...Mee" The goatling got scared when it saw me and edged back while crying feebly. Its about to fall off the ledge. "Good boy. Dont move okay." I approach it with coaxing voice, but theres no effect whatsoever. Whenever the goatling stepped back, pebbles and soils fell off the ledge. "It stands to reason, Yasakus face is that of a carnivore." "He only ever eats meat in the city after all." I could hear Tan and priest Kyuras interruption above the cliff. "Oh shut it!" "Meeeeee" I reflexively shouted, the goatling got scared and lost its footing on the ledge. "Nmeeeee" The goatlings scream that sounded like itsst echoed in the gorge. "Uh oh!" I shot the wire on my arm at once. "--Phew." Third times the charm as the wire gets the job done this time. I reel the wire while being careful not to break it and put the goatling back on top of the ledge. "...Mee" "Geez, youre one little trouble." I lie at the ledge while hugging the trembling goatling. "The hecks that?" I felt something odd from the rock face at the back. "Yasaku! Did you find something!?" "Wait a sec!" I approach the rock cliff while holding the goatling. "Branch growing out of a rock...." My stretched hand slipped through the rock. "Whoa" I pulled it back in a hurry, the hand under the glove was the same as always. --Its an illusion. I readied myself and plunged into the rock face first. Theres a shallow cave inside, with a hidden door even. Looks like this is the entrance were looking for. I came back to the ledge and called my friends aloud. "You think Goatsuke safely got back home to his parents?" I muttered while shooting down a vampire bat swooping down from the ceiling. The ruins ceiling is so high that even Tans force magic [Magic Lamp]s light cant reach it. "Hes fiine. We droove away the goat-eaaating harpiees." "Youre right. Goatsuke must be jumping up and down energetically in the mountain now." When I was talking with priest Kyura while fighting, a point nk electric shock ran through. "Oy, watch it!" When Iined to lightning magician Sheriona, she pointed behind me with a nice smile on her face. "Geh, Wall Slime." "Jeez, you two arent beginners, dont lose your focus when exploring." "Im ashamed of myself." "Sorryy." I took out a molotov out of my bag and hurled it at the slime, burning it. Theres no way one bottle of this is enough to burn the resistant slime down, but as the fire-hating slime gets burned, it runs away into a crack in the wall. I thoroughly check the narrow passage while surmounting standard traps and poisonous scorpions. "Suspended ceilings, pitfalls, filling the passage with electricity when you push a button, cant believe this guy put all these." "It seems like the designer of this ce likes to make traps as a hobby." "Theres even chain reaction traps." "Traps are nothing much. Yasaku will disarm them anyway--" Like hell they are. Just how nerve wrecking do you think disarming even one of them is. "--The real problem is that this magic facility is functioning." "ording to the legend, this should have been a magic facility from 600 years ago. Simply maintaining the fixture magic is one thing, but normally, things that consume mana like electric traps should have been halted." "It seeems, the monsters invaaaded through the venttions and settled dooown on their own." True, the monsters we met so far were all slimes or small ones. "I can feel magic power from below." "Tan, use detection magic." "Acknowledged." Believing Sherionas intuition, I asked Tan who could use force magic to inspect it closely. If there were someone who could use wind magic and the rare space magic, detecting things would be easier, but in a case like this, force magic that can be used to pull in mana isnt inferior to them. After finishing the chant, Tan concentrated with eyes closed. "Its quite deep." Sweat ran down Tans face. "Strong magic power." Tan opened his eyes and wiped the sweat using his sleeve. "Theres a chance that theres arge magic furnace usually used in a fort or arge airship, or perhaps a powerful monster." "You serious--" The fact that the ruin hasnt died is a happy miscalction, but in case of thetter, we might end up having to fight an unbelievably strong monster. "What should we do, Yasaku? Go back?" "Pshaw, course were gonna see it to the end." We wouldnt have been explorers, if we turned tail and ran here. People like that would have bought a farnd and ves with money from exploringbyrinths, and lived their life in ease andfort. "Umu, lets go. Toward the unknown." Tan spoke unenthusiastically. It doesnt sound like a sarcasm when a guy with a good face said that, awesome. "Theen, leets gooo. Sherii, which wayyy to the manaaa?" "That way." We go toward where the magic power Sheriona sensed. "Its wide, is that dark ce a pitfall?" While muttering, I put a fire on a torch I took from my waist and throw it at the darkness. The torch drew an arch, rebounded on the floor once and fell into the deep darkness. "Seems quite deep. Will the rope be long enough?" "It appears we dont need it." "Yasaku, look at that." Sheriona and Tan pointed at the ceiling, toward an elevator-like thing. We created footholds to reach the elevator using Tans force magic [Cube], but for some reason I had to crawl into the elevator along those footholds. Geez, these guys sure are rough with their leader. The elevators lever was a bit rusty, but I managed to make it work by putting a little power into it. I lower the elevator to where my friends are waiting and descend down while taking turn to operate the handle lever. "Its clear now that were down here." "Yeah, even I know this. This vibration must be magic furnace." The lowest floor has three passages, were advancing in one of them. This passage is also full of traps just like the one above. Were pressing forward with simr hardships like before. Since it was bothersome, excepts traps that activated by themselves, I only put marks on the ces that became the switches for those traps while we passed them. There were several rooms along the way, but there wasnt even a hint of treasures at all. We arrived before a huge door before long. "About time for something to appear." "Yeah, dont let your guard down." Just as we had guessed, there was a functioning magic furnace ahead. The wall on one side has been broken, revealing rocks of the same color as the valley rocks. Seems like theres no powerful monster we had feared. "Weird." "Yea--" We nodded at Sherionas word as we looked up at the buzzing magic furnace. The magic furnace here is a type that has a particrly high output. Thats fine. Since the majority of magic furnaces are of this type. However, in order to maintain this type of furnace, it needs to be feed with arge quantity of magic stones. Even if it has a magic stone silo and an automatic loading function, it isnt something that fits a deste ce old enough to be called ruin. "It appears that it has only been restarted recently." Sheriona reported after checking the back of the instation. The magic stone silo connected to the automatic loading instation is huge, the current scale seems to be enough to operate the furnace for about three months. Additionally, it seems theres adder hidden behind it. It probably connects to the floor where we found the elevator. "Then I guess the treasures have been taken away..." "I wouldnt be so sure about that." Sheriona spoke full of confidence to reply the dejected me. She tells me the answer when I look at her. "The magic stones would have been taken away if that was the case." "Riiight, that maaany magic stones would have feeetch good money." Priest Kyura agreed with Sheriona. After taking a break, we choose the second passage. This time its a direction with the lowest concentration of mana. "Its a miss huh." "Yeah, I can see that." There were only debris and junks lying around inside a huge warehouse-like room. Judging from the neglected foundations, this was probably a port forrge airships. The port gate at the ceiling is grown with tree branch-like things, leaving an impression that it hasnt been opened for a long time. Theres a door for goods transport on the right, but its warped and cant be opened, and the passage seen from a gap on it is buried with rock and sand. "Not good. Lets go to the next one." "Yes." I call out to my friends while wiping the rust on my hand. Judging from the direction, that goods transport door should be connected to thest passage. And at thest passage. There was a residential area beyond that, with brutal natives lying in wait. "Kyura!" " Purification (Turn Undead)!" The Wraiths inside the room received holy magic from priest Kyura whos holding a holy symbol, and they ascended. When its Kyura that does it, the intonation sounds like slow [Tuurn, undeeead]. Cant believe the magic still works. Weve searched more than 30 rooms, but every one of them was littered with undead. One thing they have inmon is the old clothes theyre wearing, most are of Skeletons, Ghosts, Wights, Wraiths, and Mummies. "I raan out of manaaa." "... <>" Sherionas attack magic smashes a crowd of Wight in the passage. Tans force magic isnt well suited against undead, so hes opting to cut them down using a magic edge coated magic sword. "Yasakuu, any potioon leeeft?" "Ive got one mana recovery potion." I hand over thest mid-mana recovery potion to her. Im also running out of mana, but Kyuras holy magic is our top priority to pass through this den of undead. Afterward, we passed through 12 rooms, and arrived in a hall with a huge door right when the four of us had run out of mana recovery potion. "The door screams that the ruin master is waiting inside." "Yeah, it really does." I look at my friends faces one by one. Nice expressions they have there. No one is thinking of retreating here. "Lets go! Gimme a hand, Tan." Tan and I push the huge door. "--There it is." That thing is inside a ce thats even wider than the warehouse earlier. "Thats the legendary...." Tans voice who usually sounds aloof is shaking. "Holy Living Armor." Sheriona muttered while looking dumbfounded. It looks the same as the statue of Ancestor King-sama in the royal capitals za. "Its huuugeee." Kyura spoke like usual. This girl might be the real big shot. "Ah, its huge alright." Its 10 times as big as me, three times bigger than the kingdoms giant golem. In the Ancestor King-samas legend, it was sometimes depicted to be only twice as big as me, and sometimes it towered over the super huge Heavenly Dragons head as itmanded the army, deciding which one is true was a source of debate among schrs, but it seems that dispute will be over now. "I wonder if the magic furnace earlier was for that thing?" "Yeah, youre probably right." The Holy Living Armor is surrounded by metal scaffoldings, pulsing pipes d with mana lighting from the ceilings are attached to the Holy Living Armor. Kyuras nonchnt voice reached my ears. "Thaaats, straange." Kyura stared at a space on the right side of the Holy Living Armor. "Yeah, whats that space?" "It is strange." Just as Tan and Sheriona said, theres a vacant space where another Holy Living Armor could have been put. Its as if there was another Holy Living Armor on that ce. "Now then, what to do, Yasaku?" "Well, not like we have--" I look at the surroundings to answer Tan. This huge maintenance warehouse blows through four underground floors, and were currently on the third floor. Of course, that Holy Living Armor is on the lowest first floor. I looked around and found a suspicious protrusion on the second floor. "Tan, dont you think that magic device over there look suspicious?" "Youre right. That looks like its asking to be fiddled." Theres a floating light globe, control panels and chairs surround it. Fortunately, theres no one here. "Looks like we can get down there. Lets take a look." We get down the maintenancedder toward the floor below. "Dont dawdle and get down." "Hey! Dont look up!" "Dont speak like a maiden you!" "No matter how ooold they are, women are aaall maiden you knooow." "Dont speak like Im an elderly!" We might have been too careless. With ttering noises, the floorboards in the passage between us and the control panel peeled off and formed into angr crab golems. "What the heck are those!" "History book states that Holy Living Armormanded countless golems." "Why are you so calm." As we were joking around, the floorboard golems number keeps increasing. "R-Retreat! Like hell were fighting dozens of golems and increasing." Sherionas huge ass obstructed when I tried to climb thedder. We should manage to climb thedder to the end as Tans force magic Flexible Shield prevented the golems from climbing it. "Hold it, dont touch my butt." "Fool! Nows not the time for that!" I gave up pushing her from behind and decided to support Tan with Blue Magic Bow. "Tan, make an opening with Flexible Shield--<> Blue Magic Bow!" While resounding like a whistling arrow, the arrow shot from the Blue Magic Bow cut across the golems. Golems whose mana got disturbed from the inside twitched, shook, and fell off thedder. "Haha, good things that they were construct-type monsters." "Yasaku, lets climb up while we can." "Course." It could only buy us some time, but it bought us enough time to flee from thedder where we couldnt fight freely. "Yasaku, theyre catching up!" "Geez, stubborn bastards." They caught up to us as we passed through the undead residential area. For some reason, the elevator couldnt be used to go up, so we went to the magic furnace room to use the hiddendder. "Haaa, haaa, I caaant." "Me too, I cant, anymore." Putting me and Tan aside, Sheriona the magician and Kyura the priest ran out of breath. If this keeps up, they wont be able to use magic when the golems catch up. A certain thing caught my eyes at that time. "--Yasaku?" "Go ahead of me!" I urged my friends to go ahead and red at the cking iing wood golems. "Eat this, damn you!" I hit the [Mark of Trap] on the wall. The falling ceilings crush the golems. "Hmph, dont underestimate human-samas wis--dom?" The thick ceiling that hit the floorboard golems shook. Looks like they arent broken yet even after getting crushed. "Are you for real!" Moreover, the second wave of floorboard golems areing from the passage. "Cya!" I shot a Blue Magic Bows arrow at the passage and chased after my friends. "Yasaku! Here!" I could hear their voice from above the magic furnace room. Theyre waving their hands in front of a hidden door above thedder. Looks like theyre waiting for me above thedder. I jump onto the rusteddder as I desperately run from the floorboard golems. --Geh. Thedder cracked and broke right in front of my eyes. I desperately climbed up as thedder fell and fire the wire on my hand at the remainingdder on the wall. "Aw yeaaaah!" The wire splendidly entwine thedder on the wall as the fallingdder hit the wriggling floorboard golems below. Im man who can do it at times of need. "Yasaku, hurry up!" I looked back as prompted by Tan and saw the floorboard golems climbing up using their selves as the scaffold. I frantically move my limbs to climb thedder. "This is bad, they will catch up to us at this rate." "Cant you mp down the door with your force magic, Tan?" "Bad idea. Theyll just destroy the wall with number." "Oooh nooo." I look around inside the magic furnace room. As long as you dont give up, the thing needed to reverse the situation is everywhere. "Sheri, how about making that magic furnace explode with your magic? "Well die too if we do that." "What if we use Tans magic to mp down the hidden door?" "Wont make it in time." Then, we should use something to induce secondary explosion--thats it! "Sheri shoot your magic at the rock!" "Roock?" "Yasaku?" Looks like even the quick-witted guys cant catch on. "This rock is the same as the valleys rock." "I see! Itsbustible!" "Yasakuu, youre being unusuallyyy, smaaart." "Unusually is one word too many!" After getting it, Sheriona chants an attack magic, Tan also chants force magic and remains on stand by. "... <>" Snake-like lightning falls on the rock. With a small spark, the magic furnace room is filled with sh and roaring sounds. I quickly close the hidden door and Tan locked it with Fixture magic. In addition, Kyura the priest reinforced the hidden door with a strong defensive magic. Earsplitting thunderous sounds and vibrations assaulted us. Dust pours down the ceiling, creaking sounds echo from the passage joints. Intermittent roaring sounds continued on, and just when the ceilings look like they were about to fall down, silence finally came. Since we couldnt touch the hidden door due to heat, we advanced on the hidden passage and went back to the first floor. We sent a pigeon golem to Marquis Kelten to report our finding of the ruin, and waited until next morning to recover our mana, afterward, we went inside the ruin once again. "Amaaazing." "Its a heap of wreckage." Since the elevator broke down, we looked for another passage and came to the lowest floor. Just as magician Sheriona, and priest Kyura said, the underground passage is littered with wreckage of floorboard golems and walls that theres no ce to put your foot on. There were some golems that had little damage among them, so Tan and I broke their limbs just in case. "Looks like its fine." "Seems about right." We went back to the Holy Living Armor room and went to where the control unit was, it didnt look like there would be any more floorboard golem appearing. Since the magic furnace is destroyed, the Holy Living Armor and the warehouse automatic defense function probably have been halted. "So, how are we going to carry the Holy Living Armor out?" Sheriona points at the ceiling. "Looks like the ceiling can be opened." "How?" "Isnt it working by the mana supplied from the magic furnace?" --Ah. I noticed it from that reply. We had to destroy the magic furnace in order to eliminate the floorboard golems. "...Checkmate." Weve got no choice but to report to Marquis Kelten and ask him to transport this thing. We went back to above ground in order to send the spare pigeon golem. "Meeee" Goatsuke who was eating grass with his parents on top of the cliff sounded happy when he saw me. That Goatsuke and his parents suddenly looked up at the sky. Lured by them, I also looked above, several beautiful sunlights pierced through the thick clouds. "I wonder what is this sound?" "It sounds sooo niiice." "Where is it from?" We heard mystical bell sounds from the rift between clouds. TAKE HEED Overpowering voice fell from the sky. I instinctively went down on my knees and lowered my head. Looks like its not just me, my friends are doing the same too. I listen carefully to the voice falling from the sky. It was the voice of god, informing people about the Divine Punishment. "Looks like the age of turmoil is upon us." "Yes, that appears to be the case." "If it uuuss, no matter the aace, no matter the aaaage, we will be fiiine." Looks like the dream of spending the days in ease andfort at the capital for having discovered Ancestor King-samas relic has to be postponed. Really--. "Geez." I muttered and released the second pigeon golem into the sky. Next update is nned for 7/2. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. Starting this week, updates will return to weekly release, chapter 16 will start next week. Yasakus Appearances 4-Intermission: A Certain Master and His Vassals Conversation 8-19. The Battle in the Arena 9-Intermission: The Misfortune of Puta Town [Latter Part] 12-22. Royal Capital Chaos Book 16 - 16-1. Effect of Slaying Demon Lord 16-1. Effect of ying Demon Lord Satou here. Somehow or other, there are times when you just dont know how to react when people valuate you excessively arent there. "Were gonna visit Tenion Temple after greeting the king in the capital." After breakfast in the Solitary Ind Pce, I told everyone the n while enjoying the tea Lulu made. I want to ask the previous Tenion head miko to see if theres a way tomunicate with gods. "Then, I think it might be better to have the airship get down at Pendragon mansion once or go around ap in the capitals sky instead of directly going to the castle." "Why?" I asked princess Sistina her reason for saying that. "It would be better if you see it for yourself." After pondering a bit, she said that as she stood up. She told me that I would understand once I go the Pendragon mansion in the royal capital, so I did while feeling puzzled. "What is this?" There was a huge crowd in front of our mansion. Looking closer, there are even stalls. "Apparently, every one of them came to see Satou." "Me?" "Yes, Demon Lord yer is that great of a feat." I get what princess Sistina is trying to say. How do I say this, she has a really proud look on her face. My sense had been numbed recently, but killing a demon lord was sort of a huge feat huh. I was just trying to help Hero Hayato, but it appears even that has quite an impact. Her suggestion of not directlynding the airship in the castle is probably for the sake of appealing to these sightseers. "Thank you for your advice. Looks like I wasnt considerate enough there." I draw the airship route in my head while thanking her. --Pipiru! Piru! Piru! As I was gazing outside the window while thinking, an emerald green feathered bird was chirping with a haughty look before I knew it. "Hisui, have you told Her Highness in advance?" --Pi! Pirupi! Piru! Hisui averted its gaze and chirped as if making excuses. Hisui was a bird princess Doris, princess Sistinas little sister of the same mother, kept, but it got turned into [God Bird] due to a certain incident and ended up frequently dropping in here. Ill take Hisui along with me to castle and return it. "My name is Sisusosu,mander of Royal Capital Air Defense unit. I am extremely delighted to be of service to your excellency Pendragon dearimasu." A unit of ten birdmen appeared when our airship got around the capitals vicinity. They told me that they hade to lead us when I asked them on the deck. "Id like to head toward the castle after ap around the capital, is that alright?" "Yes sir! Of course dearimasu! The people of royal capital have beening to Pendragon Mansion every day in hope of taking a nce of your excellency Pendragon, they would be delighted if your excellency wave your hands to them from the deck dearimasu." This person talked really stiff. And hes sweating profusely even though hes a birdman, maybe hes nervous? "Got it, well do that. Please lead the way." "Yes sir! This Sisusosu will bet his life to aplish this mission splendidly!" No no, youre exaggerating. You dont have to bet your life just for leading the way. When our airship was crossing the capitals outer wall, so many soldiers they looked like they were going to fall off had gathered on top of the wall, waving their hands to me. Since they were shouting Pendragon name, they were probably weing us. And when we have crossed over the military instations-- ""PENDRAGON"" --I heard the voice of a crowd calling my house name in an ear-deafening volume. The voice was a bit blurred because a lot of people called, but it was so loud I suspected it shook the entire airship. The cheers became even louder when I waved my hand. I saw some people fainting inside the crowd, so I secretly supported them with [Magic Hand]. Arisa, could you bring everyone who helped with the demon lord subjugation here. OK. I used Telephone to call the girls who were waiting in the Solitary Ind Pce toe here. "Oh, gureatto~?" "Amazing nodesu! Everyone called Masters name nodesu!" Tama and Pochis eye turned round and they replied back at the crowds cheers. Looks like waving hands wasnt enough for them, as they run on top of the handrails while wagging their tails buzzingly. "This feels somewhat embarrassing." "Puff out your chest Lulu. This is proof of how great of a feat we have aplished." "Thats right desuwa! Never before since the founding of Shiga Kingdom, someone other than heroes and their attendants ever in a demon lord. Its a very great feat desuwayo!" Weirdly high spirited Lady Karina joined in Lulus and Lizas conversation. Wonder if the reason why her tension goes up when its about heroes is due to the influence of her hero-loving father. "Master, hoping for a rotation above the orphanage." Nana pulled my sleeves with an expressionless face. "Fine by me, anything you took fancy there?" "The density of young organisms is thick, its really cute." "...I see." Looks like its Nanas personal preference. Since were not really in a hurry, I let the airship circle around above the orphanage once. And since Nana looks satisfied, this much service is fine right. "Mwu, ears hurt." Miained while closing her ears. Mia pouted for a while, but then she pulled herself together and started to sing a heroic tune. Even though she doesnt like the noise, looks like she doesnt hate the voices that praises us themselves. "But really, were so popr." --Pipiru! Piru! Piru! For some reason, Hisui replied while haughtily puffing its chests to the admiring Arisa. Apparently, Hisui thinks like its about itself. --Chuii. Before I knew it, Chuufat and the other sage mice are also waving their hands on top of the handrail. Just where did they slip into here. I enjoyed the royal capital sky while smiling wryly. "Uwaah, that looks amazing." "Parade~?" "Everythings glittery nodesu." "Nn, reception." The youth troupe were surprised at the spectacle before their eyes. After circling the royal capital sky, the birdman unit was reced with Wyvern Riders en route to the royal castle. We followed them to a courtyard inside the castle. Holy Knights and Royal Guard Knights in dazzling armors, and servants and courtdies in ceremonial dresses were standing in rows there. Its as if theyre weing a state guest. When the airshipnded and the boarding ramp was lowered down, I heard a live performance from behind the knights. Looks like theres an orchestra behind them. I walked with the girls on the spread carpet in the courtyard, then I saw a familiar face when the front gate opened. "I have returned from duty, your highness Soltrick." "Umu, good work returning back, Viscount Pendragon." I was surprised to see first prince Soltricking to meet us for some reason. I already knew that the prime minister, princess Sistina and Shiga Eight Swords Heim-shi were behind him because I had marked them, but I didnt put a marker on the prince. Since princess Sistina was supposed to be staying in the royal capitals castle, she had gone back to her private room when our airship entered the capital sky. Hikaru and the first seat of Shiga Eight Swords, Zeff Julberg the Infallible are standing by in the audience chamber with the king. "Great teacher nanodesu." "Heya~?" Pochi and Tama lightly waved their hands to Heim-shi. Heim had no reaction--no, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, so he doesnt seem to hate the two at least. Several of the knights who were in the line were trembling while averting their faces, they apparently didnt know he could make that face. Un, do your best to endure it. When prince Soltrick walked beside me in friendly manners, the jealous gazes from some of his close aides were a bit irritating. Im not gonna take your prince away, so stop with those gazes. We walked through the passage and separated from them in front of a thick door leading to the audience chamber. Two senior royal guard knights wearing ceremonial full armor are standing in front of the shut door, crossing their gaudy halberds. When a bell-like sound could be heard from inside the door, the two pulled away their halberds and turned to us. Four pages pushed the door open behind them. "Vice Minister of Tourism Ministry, Viscount Pendragon, enter." I replied with a silent bow and stepped inside the audience chamber. Since the ce I was before was a bit dim, the light pouring from the skylight slightly dazzled my eyes. My view returned to normal in an instant thanks to Light-Adjustment skill. The king and Hikaru are already sitting on the thrones inside the audience chamber, the three dukes and cab ministers are standing on the wayside to the thrones. The royal family, the prime minister and every one of Shiga Eight Swords are seemingly present too. Usually, the king would have entered afterward, but for some reason hes already sitting here today. "Uwah, lotsa big-shots here." I heard Arisas low volume muttering. Since I cant look back, I use space magic [Distant View] to see behind, looks like the girls are all nervous. I move my hand behind my back to signal them to [Rx]. The girls and I knelt down when we got before the two thrones where the king and Hikaru sat. Come to think of it, Hikaru whos treated as a Duchess is sitting in a throne, is that okay? Though since theyre not hiding the fact that shes the Ancestor King and the three dukes and other nobles dont seem to mind it, I guess it is. "Sir Pendragon, raise your face." I raise my face at the kings order. The king isnt wearing his usual attire but ceremonial dress thats usually reserved for coronation ceremony. "In light of the great aplishment you have done--" Summarizing the long winded speech of the king, apparently, hes raising my peerage and position as a reward for ying demon lord, and Im also granted treasures and some privileges. As for the peerage part, Im going to be an earl, Earl Muno, my direct superior, will be a marquis, Liza will be a honorary viscount, and Lady Karina and other girls will be honorary baronesses. Raising our peerage immediately like this without waiting for the Kingdom Conference in two months is a special exception for my distinguished service. My position went up from Tourism vice minister to minister. ording to the king, countries who are quick with their intel have sent letters weing my visits. The treasures were historical things, but most of them were rted to Ancestor King-sama, so they werent really of value. Hikaru herself is with us anyway. Ive gotten two privileges. One is trade privilege thats rted to foodstuff and spices--mainly tax exemption. The other one is the right to establish a knight order, dunno whats this good for. I dont n to have a private military force, so theter probably wont ever be utilized. ording to marquis Kelten, who has strong connection with the military, knights who had heard about that beforehand reced their armor with brand new ones in hope of entering into it, the cksmith workshops in the capital were currently in full throttle. I should spread news that knight order isnt happening before the cksmiths die of overworking. Victims from death march are better off left in my former world. "Earl Pendragon, his esteemed is calling for you." Aftering out of the mentally fatiguing audience, a young man wearing page attire called out to me. ording to AR disy, he seems to be a page of prince Soltrick. "Who could that be?" "Youll see for yourself." What a blunt attitude. The page began to walk as if it was only natural for me to follow him. Un, I dont like this type. "Everyone, go to where her highness Sistina is." "Wouldnt it better if youre with me or Liza-san?" "Its okay, it seems the one calling is the first prince." I told that to the worried Arisa and the others. "What are you doing! His highness is waiting!" The page who noticed me not following him ran back and threw a tantrum. Hes terribly running out of breath. Looks like he had walked off quite far. "What is with your tone, you a mere servant toward his excellency the earl." Liza retaliated by strongly hitting the tip of her magic spear on the floor. The page cowered when he saw her angry look. "D-demi human lowlife--" The page seemingly couldnt forgive himself for that, and insulted Liza while bluffing with trembling voice. "Ara? A mere servant who isnt even a noble dares to insult Viscount Kishresgalza? We should be allowed to give him a punishment here dont we?" "Punishment~?" "Lets do it like, zunbararin, nodesu!" Tama and Pochi extend one-handed sword sized Magic Edge out of their fingers. Their smiles look evil. The page turned pale and sweated profusely. "What are you doing, Quonz!" A man wearing Holy Knight attire appeared in the passage. He seems to be one of the first prince followers too. Tama and Pochi instantly erased the finger Magic Edge. "Bodan-sama!" The page who found an ally recovered and clung to him. "Dont touch me you fool!" The holy knight who coldly shook off the page bowed lightly and opened his mouth. "Your excellency Pendragon, I beg your forgiveness for this persons rudeness. His highness Soltrick is waiting, allow me to apany you." He said it like a request, but it really was an order. I wasnt going to refuse if only they had acted this way from the beginning. I dont dislike first prince Soltrick after all, and hes princess Sistinas older brother. "Ill be going then." I waved my hand to the girls and went with the royal guard knight toward the salon where the first prince was waiting. "Congrattions, Earl Pendragon." "Thank you very much, your highness Soltrick." First prince Soltrick weed me full of smiles and invited me to a seat beside him. The royal guard knight told the prince about the matter earlier and he curtly dismissed Quonz-kun the page. Its been a while since Ist saw a dry dismissal in a feudal society. I pray that he wont have an unjustified resentment toward me. "--I never thought you would subjugate Demon Lord together with the hero." Oops, looks like the conversation advanced while I was reminiscing. I should listen to him properly since simply throwing random remarks seems like itll be bad here. "I was only acting as a support for Hero-sama and his attendants." "That is enough to be called Demon Lord yer. I know that youre friends with the hero, but I do not think that is enough for the imperial princess of Saga Empire to recognize you." Did I ever tell them that I was Hero Hayatos friend? --Cant remember ever doing so. Its not like Im hiding it though, so I dont mind. "I had some private talks with his majesty. I will take over the throne in five year time. From this year on, I will gradually take charge of his majestys work." Hmm, having to bear the fate of arge country at 32 sounds tough. Ill assist you from the shadow. "And, capable personnels are needed for the stability of the throne." --Agree. Securing capable personnels was the key to victory in the Romance of Three Kingdoms and [The Ambition of Akechi Mitsuhide.] "The majority of the current ministers and nobles of Duke Bishtal faction have sworn to support me." The prince stopped there and powerfully stared at me. His face looks like he wants me too guess something. "You, after his highness going this far--" "Cease." The prince stopped one of his followers who stood up and red at me. "Sir Pendragon, be my retainer. Leave Marquis Muno side and be directly under me. Of course, I promise you further fame once you are my direct retainer." "I am extremely honored, however, my lord is only one, his excellency Muno. I will have to decline your offer." The earnest prince froze while looking taken back. Im sorry for him, but for me personally, Marquiss Muno is the ideal boss. "You bastard!" "A direct invitation from his highness!" "You intend to rebel against Shiga Kingdom--" The followers stood up with red faces ahead of the prince. These young noblemen who are often hot-blooded are even at the point of pulling out their rapiers. "Cease it." The prince stopped his aides with a firm voice. He waited for his aides to sheathe their swords and sit down, and turned to me. "To be honest, I had never thought that you would refuse." The prince spoke with a shocked face. From my perspective, his logic of thinking that Id agree to it is the weird one instead. "Do you think I am unfit to be the king?" "No." ording to the prime minister and Hikaru, he seems to be much more capable than the current Shiga King right after his enthronement. "Then, why?" "I do not wish for fame." Im sure I said this already when I met him for the first time back then. "Are you really saying that, after bing an earl at that age and even a minister?" The prince seemed astounded hearing what I said. I mean, I didnt wish for neither. Telling him that seemed like it would only worsen the situation, so I brushed it off with a Japanese-like vague smile. "I understand. If you dont want to be my subordinate, be my friend instead." I can finally assent with the prince. Hes princess Sistinas older brother after all, I can give as many OK as he wants if its just being a friend. "I will be visiting Duke Oyugock sooner orter. Be present as my friend then." "Understood." That wasnt really a way to talk with a friend. Since he was educated to be the candidate of king of arge kingdom, this might be his usual attitude. "Well then, Bodan will get in touch with you once the schedule is set." The prince left his seat after saying that. The prince was going to walk away with his followers, but then he looked like he remembered something and turned around. "I will be attending my little sisters wedding ceremony. Tell the date to my head aide." After saying that unterally, he left the salon. By little sister wedding ceremony, is he talking about me and princess Sistina? That reminds me, theres only two months before the one year time limit passes. The king didnt say anything about it too, perhaps the thing about me being the princesss fiance was a joke. I left the salon while escaping reality as such. """Your excellency Pendragon! Let me work under you as a retainer!""" "Earl-sama! Pleasee to the dance party in my house!" """Kyaa, Satou-sama!!""" Civil and military officials, nobles wearing expensive looking clothes, anddies-in-waiting and maids who seemed confident about their figures were waiting outside the salon. Dealing with them seemed like it would be oddly tiring, so I fully opened the Japanese Smile, told them "I have some urgent business to do, do excuse me." """Your excellency Pendragon! Let me join your knights!""" "I-I can use magic edge! Allow me to join your excellency Mithril Knights!" I took a turn in a passage, and now holy knights and knights of another fiefdom, all men, flooded me. All of them had bloodshot eyes, theyre a bit scary. There was even someone who arbitrarily decided upon the knight order name among them. "Pick-up~?" I turned toward the voice on the side and met eyes with Tama who showed up from a shadow on the floor of a narrow passage intended for servant use. I jumped into Tamas shadow at the same time I went into the narrow passage, moving to my mansion in the royal capital. I throw myself into the sofa in the private room and sigh. "You saved me." "Dont worry be happy~?" I pat the head of Tama who has curling up on myp and thank her. The effect of [Demon Lord yer] is quite huge. I have a feeling that it might take a while before I could visit the capitals Tenion Temple and ask about a way tomunicate with the gods. Book 16 - 16-2. The Royal Castles Salon 16-2. The Royal Castles Salon Satou here. There are times when youre taken aback by the surrounding people as they mor about something you dont care about yourself, right. Id prefer for them to take it at face value instead of weirdly trying to read some secret meaning behind the words. "Ichirou-nii, did Sol-kun try to solicit you to be his retainer?" While I was making transformation sets for Pochi and Tamas schoolmuting, Hikaru came by with some snacks on her hand. The things on the table, like the smocking jacket, sk cloth, sling, bag for indoor shoes, and dust cloth were all handmade by Arisa after she got carried away. "Im amazed you knew." "Un, cause Sete scolded Sol-kun about that." This Sete that Hikaru referred is the kings nickname. ording to the info on my map, his real name appears to be Seteralick. "Why would he?" "I mean, Sete and the others had already made the arrangement--" ording to Hikaru, the king and the prime minister are currently trying to persuade Duke Bishtal and Marquis Kelten from soliciting me away from Earl Muno--Hes a marquis now eh--behind the scene. Yet the prince Soltrick himself tried to make me his retainer, thus it provoked the kings wrath. "Well Sete was also at fault for not telling Sol-kun, and Sol-kun too nicely dropped it to the level of being friends, so he only got reprimanded, its fiine." Being a royalty seems to be a pain. I feel like they arentmunicating normally enough as parent and child, but that might be just how it is between a busy king and a 32-year old son and heir. Still, looks like even the king is troubled as to how to treat a demon lord yer. "Thats not it you know?" "Its not?" "Sete and pm seem convinced that Ichirou-niis true identity is Hero Nanashi." --Its the opposite, the opposite. Hero Nanashi true identity is me. Retorting aside, Hikaru only responded the kings question with a vague Japanese smile, neither affirming nor denying it. Hikaru isnt the type that can be subtle with her gestures though, so they most likely have found out. I did some shy things during the Divine Punishment while bracing myself for the possibility of having my identity blown, so only this much is within my expectation. "But, looks like Sete and pm think that Ichirou-niis real nature isnt a normal human." Come to think of it, when we told the king and pm that there were two Nanashi, they thought I was a gods apostle. "Im just an ordinary man though." When I replied that, Hikaru gleefullyughed, "Ahaha." --How rude. The entry on my status properly reads [Human] just you know. "Putting aside the matter about whether Ichirou-nii is ordinary or not, it seems Sete thinks that youre a Dragon Avatar who turned himself into human using Primeval Magic, you see?" --Dragon? "Isnt that quite a leap of logic?" "Not really you know~. I mean you beat demon lords all over and routinely saved the world from crises. Isnt it quite obvious that you arent a normal person?" Hikaru continues with that as a preface. "Which means, youre either a gods apostle, a demon or a dragon, but a demon wouldnt kill demon lords left and right like that, and a gods apostle wouldnt go against gods will and proactively prevented monster stampedes. Therefore--" Looks like [Dragon] is the only remaining possibility by the process of elimination. The battle junkies, ck Dragon and Ancient Dragon, and the careless Heavenly Dragon, Ten-chan shed in my mind. I dont think Im that entric though? I rarely ever damage the surroundings. "Ah!" Hikaru pointed at the wall clock and stood up. "Well bete for the dance party if we dont dress up soon." "Is it that time already?" ncing at the schedule table in my menu, its bad indeed. We really cant bete to attend a huge dance party sponsored by the king can we. "So this is the ultimate dish which dyes over all thing as told in the legend!" "This nose-stimting smell is just wondrous." I heard voices of the glutton nobles from Oyugock territory--Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku from a food cart that provides light meals. I didnt see them in the noon, just when did they get to the capital. Dont tell me that they flew here on airships for the sake of eating curry. It seems the two are camping in the curry corner. "I expected no less from the two celebrated gourmets. You went for the curry first thing first." The prime minister who requested the curry from me said that to Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku while looking proud. "Well well, if it isnt your excellency prime minister." "It cant be that you drove Earl Pendragon who has achieved something as great as ying demon lord to cook this?" "That cannot be, our wise and great prime minister would never do such folly." Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku who were acting weirdly pompous started to pick a fight with the prime minister. "Good evening, Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku. I had asked our chef to cook these dishes, I myself didnt have any hand on them." I didnt want to see a fight between acquaintances, so I swiftly got between them and cleared the misunderstanding. "So these are the dishes from Hero-samas country. To think the day where I could see the real thing myself woulde!" "Its spicy, but really tasty." "Youre right, Soruna." I turned around to see the source of the cozy carefree voices and found Marquis Muno and his family enjoying curry along the wall in low key. Even though theyre one of the few quickly rising upper ranked nobles that can be counted on hands in Shiga Kingdom, Muno familys humbleness never changes. "Your excellency Muno!" "Heya, Satou-kun. Were having some curry here." Marquis Muno greeted me with the hand that held a curry spoon raised. "Its truly delicious--so this the dish that the first generation hero-sama and ancestor king-sama yearned all their life.... Ah, Im in the annals of history right now." Marquis Muno said some iprehensible things with an emotional face. But really, if I knew that hed be this delighted, I would have served some curry when we visited Muno territory. "Theyre good with fried prawns and cutlets too you know." "Erina!" "Yes yes, Karina-sama. Ive got them here already~" Muno Marquisdoms maid, Erina came back carrying a te with fried prawns and cutlets inside. The pieces of fried prawn around her mouth must be from her poison tasting. No need to point out minor details. "Satou, could I have a dance?" When I was heartwarmingly watching Muno family, Hikaru who had gone all out with her dress called from behind. Today shes wearing make up properly, it makes her look like a different person. "Karina-sama, would you let me have this dance first?" Lady Karina who was stuffing her cheeks with curry didnt say anything and could only nod with aplex expression on her face. Itd be nice if she could learn from her big sister Soruna and raise her girl power a bit more. "Look, demon yer-dono is taking a womans hand." "Oy, thats not her highness Sistina, is that?" "Thats Duchess Mitsukuni!" Attentive Ears skill picked up the nobles rustling. When we got to the center of the dance hall, a lively tune of dance music started ying. "It feels strange dancing with Ichirou-nii." Hikaru said some weird thing even though this wasnt the first time we danced together. "Itll be nice if this moment continues on forever--" "Ill dance with you anytime you want." I mean, dont raise a weird g there. That retort in my mind ended up being in vain as our dance ended without any problem and then I continued to dance with princess Sistina, Lady Karina and Sera in turns, moved to the lower noble area and danced with Arisa and the youth troupe, and Lulu and the senior troupe. The beastkin girls had a special training Arisa the other day, so they could dance well, sans some weird parts. Of course, Ive recorded all that so we can watch it back anytime. After I danced with Zena-sanstly, daughters of lower nobles in the surroundings rushed in. Since Zena-sans position was that of a lower noble in Seryuu earldom, it probably became the impetus for people who were holding back to step forward. "Earl Pendragon-sama, please allow me to have a dance with you." "Earl Pendragon-sama, my house is fertile! Make me your concubine to continue your lineage!" "Earl Pendragon-sama, please have a dance with me. I dont mind if its inside the bedroom at night." Fair-looking women have gathered here, but theyre a bit too honest with their desire. Many also asked me to a dance when I became viscount back then, but this cant bepared to that time. How do I say this, theyre really desperate I can even feel bloodlust. """Earl Pendragon-sama, please--""" The flooding girls pushed their bodies on mine. Lots of them were unmarried women of around mid to highschooler ages, but some were widows at their 20s. They were quite forceful--. "Guilty." "Earl-sama is soon to be married with her highness princess, his body is precious! Contacts from anyone besides his family is not allowed!" They were forced to withdraw before Mia and Arisas impregnable fortress pair and the fighting prowess of Lady Karinas chest. Beauties who have gotten reputation as flirts in the high society could only watch that from afar as they couldnt easily get close. There were some terribly beautiful women enough to rob my eyes, but since they had [Squanderer], [Hard-bitten], and [Wicked Woman] on their titles, I ignored them along with the other women. As terribly beautiful they are, theyre still not at the level of Lulu anyway. "Master! I have secured young organisms so I reported." As I was watching the impregnable fortress pair doing their magic, Nana who went away by herself took little girls with her back in tow. "Perodota--Im sorry, Pendotagon... Auuu" "Nice to meet you Earl-sama, my name is Sopoana, third daughter of Bar Mousa." "Earl Pendragon-sama, Im Kisuna, seventh daughter of Baron Nito." Children who just debuted in high society. "Nice to meet you, youngdies. Im a retainer of Marquis Muno, Earl Satou Pendragon." I bowed like a noble would before the littledies. The children screamed in delight like kyaa when they saw that. Arisa and Mia are looking here for some reasson, I want to insist my innocence. In one corner of the dance hall, I danced with the children, and their older sisters and older sisters of those sisters, it got out of control as the age kept increasing. It seems I have to strongly decline when its necessary to do so even if the other party is a kid. The group of women who had circumvented the impregnable fortress pair began to walk toward here as their eyes which looked like that of carnivores kept staring at me. It almost feels like they were shouting, "Hyahhaa! Time for the hunt!" The dance hall got noisy just when I looked around trying to find a way to escape. "His Majesty the king and his highness Soltrick!" After the announcement, the king and the first prince went back. Though, the king brought Duke Bishtal and Duke Oyugock back with him. --Oh? First prince Soltrick is looking at me withplicated eyes. Its as if he thinks Im an inhuman existence. That prince broke the crowd apart like Moses as he walked toward me. The little girls who were around me took some distance away in a hurry. "Earl Pendragon, can I have a bit of your time?" "With pleasures, your highness Soltrick." Ive gotten a bit tired dancing while getting glued by the nobledies, so this invitation is wee to me. As long as its nothing troublesome. "Am I bothering you in your socializing?" "Not at all, I had just gotten a bit tired dancing, so Im very thankful for having to apany your highness." Invited by the first prince, Soltrick, I was led to a salon for royalty near the dance hall. It appears there is a space equipped with an anti-spying magic tool to talk secretly here. And the seat Im led to by the prince is exactly inside that space. Looks like he wants to have a secret talk. "I got severely reprimanded by his majesty for trying to pull you to be my retainer." The prince sat on the salons sofa and said that with a hard-to-read expression. Its about the matter Hikaru told me before the dance party. His aides are standing at a ce away, it seems they wont approach us as long as the anti-spying magic tool is still active. --Oh? Come to think of it, one of his aides has changed to someone I dont know. "I have fired that page." The prince seemingly noticed my line of sight and told that nonchntly. Looks like he was originally someone who worked under the third prince Sharlick. He got discharged after the aging of the third prince by the yellow demon in the duchy capital, and got hired by the first prince to be his page after a period of working as a handyman. Looks like he was hired because of his meek attitudes against high ranking people. I wasnt interested in the details so I didnt really listen. "Allow me to promise you again." The prince straightened himself with a serious expression. "I will not try to make you my retainer unless you willingly do so. I want us to be nothing more but friends and I ask you to correct me if I evermit an error." "I understand, Soltrick-sama." Its convenient for me personally, so I obediently nodded. Judging from what Hikaru said, the king and the prime minister seems to have wrongly guessed that me acting as hero Nanashis body double was only for Hikaru to mimic my speech and conduct and Im a being more powerful than Hikaru--a Dragon Avatar. They treated me this delicately probably because they dont want to anger me and bring themselves the wrath of a dragon. Theyd have negotiated normally if I were ancestor king Yamatos body double or attendant. In all likelihood, the king has probably hammered the prince with the possibility of me being a dragon. Now, I personally am not going to neither deny nor affirm this rumor. Theres probably no one suicidal enough to step on a bare minefield like a dragons wrath, and now the upper echelon will probably stop pushing unnecessary marriage proposals on me. "I should have taken my time to pick better." First prince Soltrick said that while not showing his exhaustion in his face. After the talk earlier, the prince introduced me to his retainers and nobles from Duke Bishtal faction, but there was quite a lot of them. Additionally, since Duke Bishtal was summoned by the king, a talented looking elite young man who was also the heir was introduced to me as Duke Bishtals delegation. The young man really looked like your model stuck-up noble, but since he was probing like he was handling an unexploded bomb, dealing with him was more tiring than him just being stuck-up. After we finished greeting each others, one of the princes aide started to speak with, "This is still a rumor" as the preface. "Is your highness aware about the rumor of the discovery of the Holy Living Armor thats in the ancestor king-samas legend?" Holy Living Armor--it feels like Ive heard this term from someone a long time ago. "Some noble somewhere probably got deceived by a fraud again. What sphemy." A middle-aged noble from Duke Bishtal faction said that and the other nobles also seemingly convinced that it was a fake. This is probably a frequent fraud like how [Beria Magic Medicine] was in thebyrinth city. "It might be the truth yknow?" Just like Beria magic medicine. "Hou? So Earl Pendragon is betting on the authenticity of the Holy Living Armor being found?" "What are you betting?" "Im sure Sir Pendragon will bet an article the like of us cannot even begin to fathom." Some of the nobles fanned me. It seems to be a revenge y by people who dont think well of me being the first princes [Friend]. "Then I will bet this." Its a key made of diamond with a seven-colored jewel put on its shaft, a magic circuit from blue liquid is carved inside the body. Its one of joke items I made for the girls treasure hunting game. It will emit beautiful blue light when you fill it with mana, but it has no magical effect at all. "T-thats!" An intellectual looking noble was surprised when he saw the key. The way he was surprised almost made want to instinctively said, "Did you know ." "I cannot say for certain, but this is an insignia from the ancient Rarakie dynasty that was destroyed during the age of gods." Hee. I try to recall the event of Floating Ind Rarakie that happened in the middle of the Divine Punishment. It does look simr with engravings that were in the capital of Rarakie. Well, its just a mere coincidence.... "Then is this the key to move the flying castle and city?" "T-true! The pattern inside this key looks like a magic circuit." Lured by the intellectual-looking noble, the other nobles also mored. "Earl Pendragon! Could I put mana in this?" "Yes, do as you like." I nodded to the noble who asked with a desperate face. The noble in question puts his mana, then the circuit gets d in beautiful blue light and then, beautiful ripples of light are produced on the surface of the key. "Blue light?!" "Holy magic tool!" "B-beautiful...." The nobles are staring at it like theyve been entranced. How do I say this, the way theyre enthralled looks like theyd about to go kill each other any time, its scary. They felt way more serious than thedies earlier. "Earl Pendragon, are you really sure youre betting this extraordinary treasure?" The first prince asked me. Hes probably telling me that I can still pull back now, but it will have the opposite effect for sure. Because the nobles who were entranced by the diamond key recalled about the bet. "I-I will bet the toll tax collection right for the Molto river bridge!" "Whod need toll right for some random river like that! I will bet the right to Yukel silver mine!" "Then I will bet our heirloom mithril sword." "Magic sword! Ill bet the magic sword Forbidden handed down in Bisthal House!" Forbidden? Judging from the English name, it means [Prohibited] or [Taboo]. "What? Are you too cheap to bet Shaitan?" "Ludicrous, like Id use Shaitan as a betting item!" The duke heir and the princes retainer are quarreling. Apparently, Bishtal house has several magic swords as the heirlooms. "Then I will bet the secret magic book of dyeing!" "Ill bet a military tool then!" The ce was filled with enthusiasm as people began to bet their magic equipment, scrolls, Blessing Orbs and magic books. It somehow turned into a boasting event for their heirlooms. On the other hands, people who dont have anything to bet can only groan gununu. "Ill bet my granddaughter!" "Then Ill bet my little sister!" Oy oy, youre getting too carried away. I dont like these kind of things. "Please exclude humans from the bet." "Thats unjust--" "epted." The first prince quickly intercepted a noble who was going to object my deration. "Are you really sure youre betting that?" The prince asked once again. "Yes. That was something I found inside a hill-like Octopus Krakens belly I encountered when I was journeying as Satou. Thus, Im not sure if it has any value myself. If that is allowed, then." "Then, I will not object." At my exnation, the prince nced at the nobles and nodded. "But there is only one of this key, can this be bet?" A key cant be divided unlike money. "No problem, people who obtain the key just have to share it in ordance to the value of the thing they bet." The prince asked the nobles, "Youre fine with that right?", and the nobles replied positively with faces filled with desire. After hearing that it will be split by the value of the bet, higher ranked nobles began to add dangerous-sounding things like copper and iron mines, gem deposits and trade rights. Additionally, I asked the details of the rumor from the one who brought it up, and it seemed that the [Holy Living Armor] that became the source of this bet was discovered by explorers under Marquis Kelten. After the threat of monster stampedes was over, Marquis Kelten applied for the permission to deploy arge airship to the king, so the rumor seemed usible. The nobles are guessing that the airship is for the sake of transporting supply and soldiers needed to investigate the ruin the explorers discovered. I think that theres a high chance of the armor really existing if the marquis even goes as far as mobilizing an airship, but ording to the intellectual sses noble, the family of Marquis Kelten have been often recorded to search for the [Holy Living Armor] and fail at it in history of Shiga Kingdom. Apparently, the nobles could bet this heartily because they had a huge chance of winning. Well even if I lost the bet, thatd just mean losing a junk, no problem here. "Oh, what should I do. I have dirtied this precious dress I borrowed from mother." A girl who was speaking in monotone was blocking the passage when I was on my way back to the girls after leaving the princes salon. The monotone-speaking girl appears to be a baroness of Bishtal Dukedom. A particrly big bucktooth seems to be her charm point. Since her house maid was watching while clenching her fist behind a pir, theres no doubt that this is a farce. I pass by her without stopping. "Im in trouble~. Really really in trouble~." This time a muscr woman carrying torn shoes were in trouble, looking obviously unnatural. "My shoes of the heel got torn~." Isnt that supposed to be [Heel of your shoes]? Well, forget the heel, I think having the entire shoes ripped is just too much for an act. This woman is also a noble from Bishtal dukedom. "My young little sister is sick in bed. But my family is so poor we cant afford her medicine." An obese woman with jewels covering her entire body in bad taste appealed. "My chronic disease--" This time a dispirited woman with a make-up that made her look sickly was sitting, looking like a ghost. I almost believed her for an instant, but ording to AR reading, shes the very picture of health, so I walk by her without stopping. I was made to witness these farces many times until I arrived at the hall. One thing they have inmon is that they are all in women rted to Bishtal dukedom. I have no doubt that this must be a in harassment by Duke Bishtal. I was nning to dispatch Echigoya Firm restoration unit to Bishtal dukedom to help the territorys revival in all earnestness but it seems to be a good idea to refrain from doing that for a while. Ill leave it at the level of sending enough food so that there wont be anyone dying from starvation, like its always been so far. Book 16 - 16-3. Imperial Princess Marriage 16-3. Imperial Princess Marriage Satou here. In my elementary school days, I was taught that rain in a a fine weather was the [Foxs Wedding]. I remember finding it mysterious and having an image about it in my mind. For some reason, it was a girl with fox ears in kimono though. "It has been a while Earl Pendragon." "Excuse me for my long silence, countess Litton." The day after the ball, I was invited to a tea party by a friend of Marchioness Ashinen, the wife of Labyrinth Citys viceroy--Countess Litton, one of the influential nobles in the royal capital. "You were a chevalier when we first met, but were of equal standing now. Maybe youll climb past me by next year." The countess spoke in a tone that could be either joking or serious. "That wont be happening. My peerage wont go up further than now." "My? Does that mean you really wont be his majestys or prince Soltricks retainer?" The countess was surprised with rounded eyes to hear me. With her intelligencework, she should have known about it already, shes probably confirming it now. And my choice still managed to surprise the countess who had prior knowledge about it. I was led to the center of the countesss tea party. To the seats where her close high ranking noble friends are sitting. The first half of the topic was mainly about Hero Hayato and demon lord yer thing. It was the same thing I narrated in the first princes salon yesterday, rposed to put emphasis in things thedies would like. Since it was popr with them, I deemed it good. "Satou-sama was visiting the south sea when the Divine Punishment happened right? Were the sea monstersing to attack too there?" "Yes, I beheld a fight between a kraken that was as big as a small ind and the local army." "Did Sir Pendragon participate in the fight?" "I only helped a little. Since the ship I was riding on had cannons on board." I didnt use them though. "My, so there were heroic tales over there too." "Hero Nanashi-sama and his Golden Knights were also ying an active role in the mid southern of Shiga Kingdom you see." "Is that right, I would love to see it for myself." I could see it to a degree using distant view magic, but only the outlines. The brownies who apanied the girls had recording machines with them. "The smaller countries at the western part of the continent are apparently still in confusion by the monster stampedes from the Divine Punishment." "There arent many rumors about Saga Empire at the northern part of the continent are there." "I mean, that country has a lot of warships and strong knights at their disposal." "And its said that they also house many holy swords and holy relics left behind by heroes-sama of the olden." I see, the popr belief is that, besides at the western part of the continent, the situation is stabilizing. Additionally, people believe that the weasel empire at the eastern part of the continent has been annihted, and only Dejima Ind remains. In fact, the parishes on the edge of Weasel Empire are still going strong, but that doesnt seem to be known. "Let us leave all the exaggerated talk to the men." The countess changed the topic when it was the time for the cakes toe. Im also a man, but for some reason, I was included in her frame. "Sir Pendragon, you were quite poprst night werent you?" The countess who attended the ball yesterday touched upon that topic. So cruel, even though she knew that I was covered in little girls besides my family. "I heard that his excellency Bishtal gathered the best of beauties among his rtives, was there anyone who caught Sir Pendragons eyes?" The countess asked with a smile on her face. Looks like she also knew about the harassment yesterday. "There was a lot of uniquedies." To the point I want to interrogate Duke Bishtal just from where did he gather them. "One of my lovers told me this--" A voluptuousdy sitting on the same table as me started to talk in sexy voices. "--The rumor about Holy Mobile Armor is spreading again." Thedy winked at me. Im sure she knows about the bet I did in the first princes salon. "Isnt it right, Sir Pendragon." She urged me with sexy voice when I tried to ignore her, so I stated what happened yesterday. I told them about how I bet a diamond key with a joke circuit inside for the fact that Holy Mobile Armor does exist, while the other nobles bet their rights, mines and things like that. "My, even if they knew they were winning, everyone acted like a child." One of thedies got angry at the nobles who participated in the bet. Thesedies also seemingly think that theres no chance of the Holy Mobile Armor getting found. "Lord Pendragon, please show us the diamond key youre betting." "Yes, I dont mind." I readily consented to a youngdys request, took the diamond key out of my breast pocket and put it on the table. "My...." "What a big diamond." "Moreover, its so beautifully crafted." "The delicate craft is wonderful indeed, but theres something resembling a magic circuit inside it too." "This must be an artifact from the age of gods." Thedies all were staring at the key while exchanging words in excitement. The breast area of thedy sitting in front of me is getting dangerous, so I slightly avert my line of sight. "Satou-sama, what kind of power does this artifact hold?" "As far as my investigation goes, its It has no effect by itself. Its possible that there is another magic device to pair it with." Possibility is infinite after all. I smile at thedy who looks befuddled, and put my mana onto the magic circuit made from blue liquid inside the key to show off its beautiful pattern. "Blue light!" "I wonder if its a holy relic?" "--So pretty." "Oh how wonderful isnt it?" "No wonder the men went wild with their bet." Thedies are watching blue lighting from the key in rapture. You can make one with colored ss and light stone if you only prepare an earth magician and a magic tool engineer though. The countess gave me an info in a low voice on my way back from the tea party. The third prince, Sharlick has escaped from the northern monastery and is currently missing. Feels like its been a while since I heard someone with Sharlick name besides the second king. "School." "We came to school nodesu!" "Sensing the presence of young organisms so I report." The day after the tea party, Ivee to the royal academy child school along with Tama, Pochi and Nana in their disguise sets. I tried to invite the other girls, but Lulu didnt seem to have good memories about school and had a sorrowful look on her face, Liza obstinately objected with, "It is unnecessary for me." Lady Karina who needed the education the most declined, "I dont wanna go to school at this age desuwa", and when I consulted princess Sistina, she told me that shes going to participate in a training for homemaking associate along with Sera and Zena-san. I indirectly told her that my feeling was directed solely to Aze-san, but princess Sistina and Sera said to me, "We know", while smiling nicely. I wanted to ask them what kind of meaning did that "We know" contain, but since I felt like that would be stirring a hos nest, I kept my silence. "Here~?" "Its smaller than knight school nodesu." "Small things are good so I inform." I head to the headmaster room while taking the three who are looking around restlessly. Thest time I came here was during Shiro and Crows enrollment. "Wee to our school, your excellency Earl Pendragon." "Its been awhile, headmaster-dono." I put down my hood and bowed like a noble to the headmaster. Tama and Pochi mimicked me. "I thought they were Kishreshgalza sisters, but it appears I was mistaken." Today, Tama and Pochi are using transformation sets to turn into different catkin and dogkin from their usual selves. At first, Arisa insisted that they should disguise into cat earkin and dog earkin, but since the two said that they didnt like having their fur repressed, I prioritized their wish. Nana is using a normal disguise mask and a red wig. "To tell you the truth, headmaster--" I told him about the threes identities and that they were in disguises to not hinder their education. "I see--your excellency is right in his judgment. I swear that I will keep quiet about their secret for the sake of their study." "Im grateful for your understanding." I said my thank for the headmasters goodwill. Afterward, a female teacher exined to us about the study method and our business was over. Holding Nana back from barging into the ssrooms was the slightly difficult part. Since theyre going to enter Shiro and Crows ss starting tomorrow, I should tell Shiro and Crow and ask them to rein on Nana. "Shate~?" "Mabudachi is there too nodesu!" Tama and Pochi found their friends from the knight school. Tamas tail stood straight up, Pochis tail wagged so hard it looked like it would flew off. I caught the belts of the two who were about to jump, stopping them. "Nyu~?" "Bullying is bad nanodesuyo?" Im at a loss as to how to exin to the two who were tilting their heads. "You two are in disguise right now--" I hesitated to say so you cant go. "Nyu nyu nyu~?" "Getting found out is no good nanodesu?" Tama and Pochi lowered their eyebrows sorrowfully. Eh isnt it fine? Their friends should be able to keep it a secret, and even if they get found out, Ill just have lots of dummy dogkin and catkin children going to the school and slip them into the crowd in new disguises. And above all, learning from failures is necessary for children. "Shatee." "Mabudachi nanodesu." The two ran straight to their friends when I gave them the permission. "Thats a high speed airship of Saga Empire." I muttered while looking up at an elegant-looking airship that was descending. I was summoned to the royal castle the day after Tama and Pochi renewed their old friendship. ording to Hikaru who informed me earlier, a delegation from Saga Empire wasing to visit. Hero Meiko who got many serious injuries to the point that she almost turned invalid due to Zaikuon War has already returned to Saga Empire. The delegations purpose is probably delivering a letter ofmendation for the matter about Hero Meikos recovery. "Thats an airship exclusive to royalty." First prince Soltrick muttered tly. He didnt speak further so his aides also kept their silence. Its a bit ufortable. I knew from the AR information that the Second Imperial Princess Maryest Saga--the emperors little sister since shes acting as the emperors delegation, was on board the airship. She was probably dispatched because she was rted to hero. "Lets go." After the airship hadnded and the wind calmed down, the first prince stepped outside the airport building. I followed one step behind him. The side of the airship opened and girl who was around highschooler age showed herself up in a pure white dress. Shes not princess Maryest. "Nice to meet you, your imperial highness Trimenus. Wee to Shiga Kingdom." The first prince greeted the imperial princess. Looks like shes a niece of princess Maryest. "Thank you for your reception. Your highness Soltrick. Im deeply honored to be graced by your presence." "Let us not talk standing in such a ce. This way to the castle." The first prince brushes off his mantle grandly and walks to lead the imperial princess. "Ara? Satou is here to greet us too?" "Its been awhile your highness Maryest." Ms Maryest who was wearing ck dress like she was mourning addressed me candidly "Has Rin returned to Shiga Kingdom too?" Lady Ringrande was treated by Echigoya Firm when I took her under my protection along with Hero Meiko, but she went with Hero Meiko to Saga Empire as an escort when I sent the hero back there. Judging from Ms Maryests way of talking, Lady Ringrande probably left Saga Empire before she departed on the airship. I lightly search the map. Lady Ringrande seems to be in the vicinity of Oyugock Dukedoms Mountain Grapevine. Her dot isnt moving, shes probably doing something at Mountain Grapevine. I lightly use [Distant View] magic to look at her, shes looking down at the great river from atop of a boulder. Is it just my imagination or does she look mncholic. "I havent looked into it, but since Oyugock Dukedom party are in the royal capital, I will ask themter." "Thank you." We followed behind the imperial party while having that conversation. My Attentive Ears skill picked the secret talk between the imperial princess who turned around and nced here and herdy-in-waiting. "This was the first time I saw Aunt Maryest intimately conversed with someone besides Hero-sama." "That person is Viscount Pendragon-sama who subjugated the demon lord together with Hero Hayato-sama." "My, that is the one? Hes quite young isnt he." "Hes the same age as mydy." The imperial princess steals a nce here in a different meaning than earlier. Itd be rude of me to ignore her so I smiled back once. "Satou, do you prefer a quiet girl like that more than a girl like Rin?" Ms Maryest asked in whisper. The imperial princess who seems normal looks preferablepared to the siscon Lady Ringrande whos hard to handle. "Both of them are beautiful, but I dont fall in love with younger girls." Ms Maryest is 22, so from my point of view shes also younger. She feels older than that since shesposed though. "Really? I heard that men prefer younger girls though?" "It depends on the person. I personally prefer girls that are older than me." Specifically about 100 million year old. "...I see." Ms Maryest closed the topic after that. Afterward, they announced their gratitude and conferred medals to me for my contribution in the demon lord subjugation in the royal audience chamber. Different from the medal I got from the previous Emperor, Rugan, this time I got several kinds of medals from Saga Empires new emperor and a document acknowledging me as a Saint from Parion Temple. They offered honorary noble peerage for me, but I refused that one. Trimenus the imperial princess whos acting as the ambassador seems to be a candidate for the first wife of the eldest son of the next king, First Prince Soltrick. The imperial princess is 16 so shese to age, but the eldest son of the first prince is still 10, thus shes treated as his fiancee for the time being. ording to an aide of the first prince, some were moring for Ms Maryest to be put forth as a candidate for the first princes wife, but since the hierarchy of his wives would getplicated then, it was settled with having Trimenus as a candidate for the first wife of the son. It seems you need a sufficient standing in order to be a spouse of a Saga Empires royalty. "Shrimp tempura cooked by Satou-dono are special after all." "Nein! Satou-donos red ginger tempura is the supreme one!" Evening of the day of Saga Empires reception, we, [Team Pendragon] was invited to a ball held in Duke Oyugocks royal capital mansion. We were supposed to be the guests of honor, but Im doing the cooking with Lulu in order to evade marriage proposals in the ball reception. Marquis Lloyd and Earl Haku have be the barricade. "--Ande-sama!" I could hear mors from the mansions entrance. The ball halls door opened with a thud and a beauty in knight attires showed up. """Ringrande-sama!""" Lady Ringrande who was in Mt. Grapevine this noon went around to greet nobles of Oyugock Dukedom while smiling vigorously. Shes fast, even with Flying Horse. She might have gotten a new kind of ride. "Grandfather, father, it has been awhile." "Rin! Youre alive!" Lady Ringrandes father hugs her while shedding tears. "Youve done well toplete your mission. Im proud of you." The duke had tears on the corner of his eyes even while announcing that dignifiedly. It appears Lady Ringrande didnte home and went straight to support hero Meiko after the demon lord subjugation. While I was warmly watching that scene full of familial love, the tempura had disappeared into the belly of gourmet nobles of Oyugock Dukedom, and I was taken away to an after party tomemorate, organized by Toruma. The after party in this world is something like a drinking party, so Ive urged the girls go home ahead of me. "Youre really, you never change even after bing demon lord yer do you?" "Humans dont change that easily." Lady Ringrande who brought an expensive looking wine bottle with her plopped down beside me. While I was sipping the wine ss, Lady Ringrande told me about what happened to Hero Meiko after she returned to Saga Empire. "She was a bit unstable emotionally, but she did her job and went around to visit ces where many disasters happened due to monsters together with Parion Temples priests to offer help." After saying that in normal tone, Lady Ringrande pulled my ear and told me extra info. "Saga Empire has summoned other heroes besides Meiko. I dont know the exact number but Im sure its not only one. They have at least summoned more than two heroes." Un, I knew. "Hero summoning requires an enormous amount of mana and prayer to gods. They shouldnt have been able to easily do the summoning like this. Perhaps, the empire meddled in something they shouldnt put their hands on...." Lady Ringrande muttered while looking anxious. She looks really sexy, but please at least realize that youre at a distance where I can feel your breath. The nobles around us have been sending curious nces like crazy here. "Oh Rin! I have no objection if your marriage partner is Pendragon!" The drunken duke instigated, and the other nobles were quick to follow suit. "Thats a good idea! Satous and Rins child is sure to be a hero that leaves marks in the history!" Toruma who reeked of alcohol hugged the two us who then got glued together. "That sounds nice. If Hayato isnt here--" Lady Ringrande muttered while looking anguished, and then she leaned coquettishly on me. She looks quite wasted. The surroundings sent high pitched screams and hoarse booing here. But you guys were cheering just now, so cruel. The duke and Lady Ringrandes father look satisfied. "Mwu." "Guilty!!!" "Ane-sama!!" I heard those voices from the halls entrance. I saw the impregnable fortress pair and Sera who came to get meing here at a quick pace with indignant look on their faces. You girls, this is an act of god you see. Next update is nned for 7/23 2017/7/18 Revised wrong rtionship between Hero Meiko and Satou 2017/7/18 Since shes acting as the emperors ambassador Princess?Emperors little sister, Imperial girl? Princess. Book 16 - 16-4. Inspections 16-4. Inspections Satou here. In my programming days, I was able to pull through the overtime hell while enduring myself from flipping out by the jostling waves of frequent spec change by the whims of my superior and clients. However, just because I went through it, coercing my subordinates to also go through it like its only natural when Im the one on top feels wrong somehow. "Jaa jaa~n?" "Ja ja ja~n, nanodesu." Tama and Pochi who are wearing backpacks make a shutan pose and look at me. "You two look cute." "Nihehehe~?" "Pochi is getting embarrassed nodesu." They partly closed their eyes pleasantly when I patted their heads furnished with yellow hats. Pochis tail is wagging so hard it looks about to fly off. When I was going to separate my hands, Tama stretched herself and pushed her head on it, so I lightly pped my hands to tell them it was over. And then, Nana who was leading Shiro and Crow by hands came. "Masita, morning." "Good morning, masita." "Master, were all here so I report." Nana lifts up a yellow clutch bag with a chick embroidery on it. This was made in a hurry in order to persuade Nana to equip a school bag. Ive put a private space storage on it like with the fairy bag, its a lesser version that can hold about half a tatami wide of content. "Master, good morning zamasu." "Zamasu?" It was Arisa and Mia in female teacher cosy. Today, these girls have cleavage. Through the fake breast camisole that Arisa and Mia petitioned me to make. "You two are going to teach in a magic school special lecture today right?" "Right." Mia nodded to affirm me. "If its Arisa and Mias lecture, could I perhaps attend it too?" Princess Sistina asked Arisa and Mia. "The content is the same as the thing weve always talked about with Tina-sama you know?" "Nn, summary." "That might be so.... But I still want to ask things I want to ask." When the two told her that there would be no point in asking now, Princess Sistina pouted a bit. "Isnt it fine, you two." Since Ive got to see a rare expression of her, Ill give her a hand. "But if Sistina-sama attends the lecture, someone might shrink away from it. Therefore--" I took out a disguise set and told them that she could just go with them as their assistant. "Just what Id expect from Satou. Youre fine with that right, Arisa? Mia-sama?" "No choice then. Lets go together Tina-sama." "Nn, approved." The two approved while smiling wryly when they saw Princess Sistina who were beaming to obtain the disguise set. "Master, thedy of house of Marquis Kelten has arrived." "Its China." "China-sama came, Masita." A maid told me that a carriage that carried Marquis Keltens daughter, China Kelten had arrived. She has always stopped by this mansion and let Shiro and Crow joined the ride ever since their enrollment. "Good morning! Shiro, Crow!" "Morning, China-sama." "Good morning, China-sama." Shiro and Crow ran up to the carriage and greeted the little girl--China Kelten. China who opened the door and showed herself up got caught by a shadow. Needless to say, its Nana. Her knight guards have their hands on their swords, looking tense, but China herself looks at Nana, whos rubbing their cheeks together, in confusion. "W-w-w-what? W-who are you?" "--Im sorry. You must be surprised." I got close to the confused China with Ground Shrink and lightly whacked Nanas head. "Master, young organisms are to be protected so I inform." "China-dono is shocked, see? If you want to hug her, ask for her permission first." "Yes Master." Nana lowered China reluctantly. Miss China runs up to behind Shiro and Crow with small-animal like movements. Shiro and Crow themselves covered for Nana, saying, "Nana-sama", "Dont be scared." "Nana? By Nana, you mean Nana Nagasaki-sama whos apanying that Earl Pendragon-sama the Demon Lord yer?" "Affirmative so I inform." Miss China asked Shiro and Crow, and Nana affirmed it after matching her line of sight with China. "T-then, that ck haired gentleman is!" "Masita." The excited miss China asked Shiro who was at her usual pace. Thats not an answer. "Masita?" "Un, Nana-samas master (dannasama), masita. Earl Satou Pendragon the Demon Lord yer." "E-e-e-e-earl, earl earl earl, earl-sama?" When Crow told that to Miss China who asked with her head tilted to the side, Miss China chewed her words like a broken record. "My name is China Kelten. Granddaughter of Marquis Kelten--" Miss China twirled and bowed like ady. To be able to take a graceful conduct in this situation, she must have been taught about it regrly. I introduced myself and replied back like an adult noble would. "China-sama, can Nana-sama go with us today?" "Yes, of course she can." Nana followed into the carriage after Shiro and Crow. "Young organisms can sit on my knee so I advise." "Nana-sama, you cant thats dangerous ." Nana who was going to act upon her desire was scolded by Crow and fell dejected. "Then, well be going too." "Departing." The carriage that carried princess Sistina, Arisa and Mia departed after Kelten houses carriage. I went back into the mansion after seeing the carriages off. "Satou, can I go with you inspecting military instations?" "Yes, I dont mind." Lady Karina asked for my permission to which I approved. By the first prince Soltricks invitation, Im going to inspect military instations with Liza, starting from the Royal Knights. "Zena-san, could you also go with us?" "Y-yes! If Im allowed to!" Ill be counting on Zena-san to be Lady Karinas chaperon. "How about you two, Mito and Sera-san?" "I dont think Im that fond of military instations." "I would like to decline too." Then only Liza,dy Karina, Zena-san, and I will being to the inspection. "Satou, youre going to attend thepletion celebration ceremony of the new airship model right?" "Yeah, of course." Its a warship whose frame is created by the kingdoms workshop installed with an aerodynamic engine sold by Echigoya Firm. It seems to be a warship for transportingnd troops which also has the capability to perform support bombardments for cleaning up monsters. It appears to be equipped with an ancient weapon called [Magic Ordnance] that was excavated in a ruin in a territory under direct control of the king. Im intrigued by the ancient weapon keyword, and looking forward to the ceremony. "Good morning, Kuro-sama." "Morning, Tifaliza. Ive got some time until noon, so Im here to inspect the workshop and each departments. Is there any department I should go see to?" "Yes, Im going to make a listing, please wait a minute." When I came to Echigoya Firm office, Tifaliza who was buried in documents weed me. Right after I took a nce at the list Tifaliza gave me, the managers luminous point rushed up to the office along with the noisy footsteps. The sound stopped dead on track, then after a bit, knocking sounds resounded. "Its Elterina." "Enter." The manager came in with aposed expression on her face. Her graceful conducts belie even the footsteps earlier. Its always been in my mind, does she seriously think that I didnt hear her footsteps earlier? Well, Im not gonna pursue it though. "Im going for an inspection now. Come with me." "Yes! I understand." The manager promptly answered. Tifaliza whos carrying a binder is standing beside the manager with a face that says its only natural. Saving me the trouble of inviting her. First, to a nearby ce, lets go to the Aoi and Professor Jahads office. "--Prof! You ate my pudding again didnt you!" "Oh shut it! Sugar is necessary for inventing stuff!" I heard gluttonous voices the moment I opened the door. Aoi boy who looked like nothing but a beautiful girl when I first met him has grown taller and had slight voice change, gradually looking less and less like a girl. "Ah! Kuro-sama and Elterina-sama, hello!" "What, I haventpleted my invention yet yknow?" In contrast to Aoi boy who greeted us when he noticed, Prof. Jahad only snorted grumpily. Guess theres a reason hes famous as an odd person. Prof. Jahad is currently researching a [Magic tool that can reciprocally produce mana and electricity.] He sessfully made a magic tool that could produce electricity from mana right away, but hes having a hard time making the opposite. "Thats cause Prof is always ying with the motor isnt it?" "Fool! Im trying to find out the principle and trait of Motor to investigate the connection between it and magic tools with simr effect." Prof Jahad replied back Aoi boy with a usible exnation, but his sweat streaming down his cheeks and averted line of sights snatched away the credibility of his words. Electric motors probably look very fascinating for a rotation maniac like him. "I dont mind. The mechanism that alters a part of aerodynamic engines buoyancy to propulsion is enough for the present term. Turn your current invention for the next term." Although its not usable forrge airships, this mechanism can greatly lower the cost of small airships if installed. Presently, its only equipped in airships made by Echigoya Firm, but since Ive released the theory behind it to the Royal Academy, other factories should make use of it too before long. I turn to Aoi boy next. "I heard from the report that youve made a prototype?" "Yes! Please wait. I will try it on." --Try it on? I was going to stop him due to a bad feeling I got from that, but I missed that timing since Prof. Jahad had begun to exin about the inventions he made for his hobby. "Kuro-sama! Please have a look!" Aoi boy who had changed into short pants showed his invention with a face that looked like it was apanied by "Jaja~n" sound effect. "How is it?" Aoi boy asked worryingly asked that to me who had no reaction. ....The product itself is fine. However.... "At least ask a woman to try those on." Im not advanced enough to get a throbbing from looking at a boy wearing stockings. "Is that all the thickness and color you have?" "I have prepared from 20 denier to 50 in 10 increments, I also have the best 25 denier but the color is only ck and white. The natural skin color one is not yet done and currently under research." No no, I dont understand whats this denier thing. I would love to see Lady Karina and Lady Ringrande in bunny girl costumes, but the impregnable fortress pair will definitely drop down the [Guilty] card if I actually attempt to. "Do you think these will sell to female nobles?" "Yes, I think they will." The manager promptly replied. Since these make your legs look thinner, evenmoners probably will end up wanting them too besides the noble girls. "Ill leave the marketing strategy to manager. Ideally it should be essible to people other than nobles in five years." "Understood." The manager affirmed. Her face looks fully eager to wring out thedies. If we overcharge them, we can probably recoup the cost of the workshop and product development in five years. Because theres a lot of nobles who like [Something Special] even if its expensive. "Aoi, youve showed better results than expectation. We will give you vacation time and extra bonus. You can rest your body at the recreational facility of Echigoya firm." "Thank you very much! But since Ive already started with the next research, please postpone the vacation until after that." Looks like Aoi boy has been caught in the workaholic demons grasp. "Just dont overwork yourself." While giving him a warning, I put a bag with salty grape candy inside. Theyre for replenishing calorie and salt. "Ou! Candy!" "Hold it Prof! Dont monopolize them all. Half of them are mine okay." I turned my back on the two who had begun to quarrel over the candy and went out of theb. Afterward, I visit the otherboratories in turn. Research about Aoi boys idea, the instant food, is split with several researchers and progressing even now. Producing it is possible but it needs magicians and expensive magic tools, so the current objective is to reduce them. At the magic tool development research department, many are developing consumer goods, and the most popr one is development of golem carriages for nobles. Itd be disastrous if traffic idents were to happen, so Ive put a limitation that prevents golem carriages from going faster than a normal carriage. People who wanted to promote their research came and asked for apetition to be held regrly. The remaining time to inspect the workshop has been considerably reduced because so many researchers were like that. To save time, I teleported to the workshop. "Ku-Kuro-sama?!" "My bad. Im pressed on time." I apologized to the surprised Porina and went in to inspect the workshop. "Looks like theres less exhausted-looking peoplepared to thest inspection." "Yes, just as Kuro-sama has instructed, we have prohibited the workers froming to work three days straight and given bonus to people who take more than four days off a month, working hours per person has greatly decreased." When I came here before and looked at the time table, I noticed that there were a lot of people who had excessive work hours like 28-day and 37-day nonstop service, so I ordered her to reduce the workshops operation time and regte continuousbor. "I couldnt believe my ears when Kuro-sama told me to give bonus to people who take days off instead of those who dont, but I was made to admire Kuro-samas keen insight once again when I saw the workers had regained their energy." It kinda doesnt feel like apliment somehow. Well, guess its ok. Lets just be satisfied with the sess of preventing people dying from overworking in my own workshop. "Kuro-sama, the portion lost from the reduced production has been outsourced to another workshop with excessbor, so Echigoya Firms earnings havent dropped." I nod to the managers words. Our earnings are already abnormal anyway, I would have been fine if she didnt try too hard to maintain it. "Youve done well Manager. Porina too, dont forget to take care of your health too along with the workers." I gave nutrients with sleep inducing medicine to Porina who had shadows under her eyes. If the boss is tired, itll be hard to keep an eye on the subordinates. "So? What do you think of this royal guard knights?" "They look tough." After finishing Echigoya Firm inspection, I turned back to Satou, took a quick lunch and joined the prince who went to inspect military instations. Were currently watching royal guard knights training that look like a dance performance. Zena-san is high-strung because were with the prince and his aides, while Liza and Lady Karina are looking for strong people whom they can fight with. These two really stay at their own paces. "--Tough? Are you telling the truth Sir Pendragon?" "Who is it!" The first prince asked for the identity of the person who called me from behind. The crowd is cut apart like a pulling tide, Sir Heim of Shiga Eight Swords showed up from the formed path. Even though hes wearing first-ss knight attires, theres an air of a front line soldier around him somehow. "Heim huh." "Oh, his highness was also here." His words sounded prickly somehow. Does Heim-shi not get along well with the first prince? Is something like that alright between the next king and the head of Shiga Eight Swords, Im a bit worried now. "Heim-dono, do you have a problem with the ability of our royal knights?" Knightmander of the royal knight who were next to the prince to givementaries stepped forward and red at Heim-shi. "Of course. If you think yourself as his majestys shield, stop that childs y at once, and have them train until they vomit blood." "Curses, are you saying that our knights is a childs y?" The knightmander was enraged at Heim-shis words. "You know that best dont you?" "--Cease this at once." The first prince restrained Heim-shis further provocation. Heim-shi didnt seem like he intended to snarl at the first prince as he lightly bowed and closed his mouth. "This is why upstarts are..." The knightmander was being a poor loser and let that out. "Dont hide behind your pedigree and lineage. The ones protecting his majesty is not you, but Julberg-dono and Res-dono--" "--Heim. Did I not tell you to stop?" Heim-shi smiled ferociously and then turned toward me. "I see, so thats why its Sir Pendragon huh." I dont get what hes "I see"-ing about. Perhaps, the first prince is trying to make me rece Julberg-shi? "Hmph, no need to make up some useless plot. The Earl is my friend." --Yet youve never called me by [Satou] name even once though. "Well fine. I will have you show this training scenery youre boasting of." After the first prince said that, we went toward the holy knight training ground. "Fuhahahahahahahaha, youre gonna die if thats all you got!" "First division, put your spirit into it!" "Second division, support with light magic." "Third division, distract Ryouna-dono with a sh!" "You shouldnt look away." "GWOOOOOOOOO" "Rebuild the light shield!" "Bauen-donos wind de ising!" Holy knights train by fighting Shiga Eight Swords like in an actualbat. ".... Light Heal." Other holy knights are healing the injured in one corner of the training ground. Even though it has holy on its name, there isnt a single priest in the Holy Knights. In exchange, it seems most of the members can use light magic. They can do absurd training because they have healer members. "At least you can back up your bragging." The royal knightmander who heard the first princespliment had a sour look on his face. "Im honored for the praise, however, we have only begun to train this eagerly half a month ago." The one who said that was the Res-shi the holy shield-user, not Heim-shi. Half a month shouldnt be enough for them to get this coordinated, so its probably this ces version of half a month. "And its all thanks to Sir Pendragon. He taught us that even hero can be reached by amon man if you temper yourself. All of the holy knights are striving with you as their objective." "Haa, Im honored." Res-shi bowed to me. "To Master?" "Satou as an objective?" Liza and Lady Karina behind me tilt their heads in puzzlement while looking like they want to say something. Zena-san didnt say anything, but she wryly smiled with cold sweat. Un, Ill ask them what they want to sayter. "Sir Pendragon, this is a good chance as any, would you like to have a bout with me?" Heim asked me while unting his magic sword. Thats the Magic Sword Heim I made as Echigoya Firm. It has the ability to speed up and restore chips. "Liza--" "No, Im asking for a match with your excellency the Earl, not with Viscount Kishresgalza." Not Liza, but me? "Kishresgalza sisters said this. Youre the strongest." Heim-shi draws his sword. "We have high magic potion here. As long as you dont die, one or two loss limbs can be restored, no need to worry." No no, I cant not worry. Getting your limbs cut in a training is a no no. Please do such violences with people who share the same interest. "Satou-san, please do your best!" Zena-san tightly grasped my hands and cheered. "Itll be a cinch for Satou desuwa!" Lady Karina whos equipped with demonic breasts said it like it was about herself. Liza isnt saying anything, but her tail is beating the ground full of expectations. "Im counting on you, Sir Pendragon." The first prince and his aides dont seem like theyre stopping this. Since Liza won against Julberg-shi, the leader of Shiga Eight Swords, and my title as Demon Lord yer had spread wide, there should be no problem putting a good fight against him here. Ill aim for a draw after exchanging enough blows. "Please take it easy on me." Heim-shis mouth twitched when he saw me receiving Fairy Sword from Zena-san. "Are you going easy on me?" --Howd he find out. "What do you mean?" "Viscount Kishresgalza told me. That her masters spear is above her." Liza said that huh. But it doesnt seem like he read my mind about going easy. "Sir Pendragon, with a spear?" "Come to think of it, Ive never seen Sir Pendragon fighting with a sword." "Then a spear was Sir Pendragons main weapon all along!" Heim-shis misunderstanding spreads to the prince and the surrounding people. Even Lady Karina muttered, "I didnt knew desuwa." "Let me show you something that will left you wanting to use your serious weapon." Heim-shi drew his magic sword and stood in the center of the training ground. His opponent seems to be a 6-meter ss golem. "O Magic Edge, dwell in my sword. Magic sword Heim carved from my name. Bring about raiding speed faster than wind to me--" I heard lines that reeked of chuunibyou from Heim-shi. The surrounding holy knights and Lady Karina who heard that are getting terribly excited. "<>!" Heim-shi got close to the golem at a speed equaling Pochi and Lizas Flickering Movement, and cut it in two with a sh that rode on his speed. "Amazing." "As expected desuwane." "Its rough but quite powerful." Zena-san, Lady Karina and Liza spoke. Though, the general peoples impressions are different-- "So this is the true strength of a Shiga Eight Sword--" "As expected of Heim-dono!" "That was tremendous...." "Dear me, good thing hes an ally." "Gununu" --Such were their reactions. "How was it, Sir Pendragon? Was this not enough for you to be wanting to use a spear?" Heim-shi asked with a smile on his whole face. Even though Id love to see his face if I refused here, the people around would be booing me if I did that, thus I decided to read the air here. "No. Just as you wish, I will be using a spear." I said that and all, but I dont actually have that many spears for my use. Holy Spear and Dragon Spear are bad choices, but hed think that Im making light of him if I use a steel spear--I looked at the Storage and found a handy looking one in the Experimental Folder, so I decided to use that. I take out the spear from the Storage through the storage bag. "A scarlet spear!" "What an ominous spear." "It must be a magic spear with some kind of story behind it." The peanut gallery is too noisy.... This is a magic spear made from Hihiirogane, Gae Bolg. Its something I made per Arisas request, "Something Gae Bolg-like", it has no special trait besides having good mana transmission. Of course, it doesnt have the ability to always hit its target and perform a genocide like the original. "It appears you have gotten serious." Heim-shi drank a mana recovery potion and wiped his mouth with his hand. That kind of wild gesture suits him well. "Please dont be too hard on me." "Hmph, sorry, but Im not gonna hold back. Ill do my damnedest to challenge Demon Lord yer-dono." Heim-shi showed a ferocious smile. No really. Lets have a less tense match shall we. Book 16 - 16-5. Various Conclusions 16-5. Various Conclusions Satou here. Ive always been bad at gambling ever since I was a child, maybe I just dont have a talent for it. I got invited to horse-racing and mahjong in my college days, but I still dont get their appeal even now. Perhaps you need the aptitude for it to enjoy gambling. "Are you ready?" "Yes." I took up the magic spear made from Hihiirogane, Gae Bolg, to answer Heim-shis query. "Let us begin then." We stand at the start lines in the center of the wide practice ground. Were about 20 meter apart. "O Magic Edge, dwell in my sword." Red light from the magic edgees up on Heim-shis magic sword. Ive only noticed now that he has put Physical Reinforcement on himself in advance as his mana gauge has decreased. "O Magic sword Heim carved from my name. Bring about raiding speed faster than wind to me--"" Looks like Heim-shi intends to use the [<>] built in his magic sword right from the start. I surrender the first strike to him and lower my magic spear-- --Eh? Like a dropped frame, Heim-shi who had closed in right before me let out a lightning speed stab. --Are you for real. Looks like he had put himself in the elerated Catapult state beforehand. I put my spear in front of me and flicked away the magic sword that drew a red trail. Red sparks flew, and I saw Heim-shis mouth moving at the opposite side. "--sh." The zero-distance sh dyed my view white. Looks like he used a light magic with deferred invocation that had been chanted prior. Without waiting for the instant it needed for my view to return back, Heim-shi shed back from the direction where I flicked his magic sword away earlier to conclude this fight. I traced that movement from the air vibrations, and blocked the attack by kicking the bottom end of my magic spear. --ǣ٣ףţţţţţţ. Intense metallic sounds from the sh between a sword and a spear resounded. Fierce red light dyed over my whitened view. "--<>!" Heim-shi tore the moment of silence with his shout. The vibrations from the sole of his feet tell me about his charge timing. "--Flickering Movement." I evaded while holding the speed down so it wouldnt be Ground Shrink. My view that had instantly returned thanks to Light-intensity Adjustment skill showed that Heim-shi was fluttering in the air in a stabbing posture. He twists his body in the air and pulls his sword back as if hes drawing a bow. --Dont tell me. Heim-shi collects his mana in his sword. His stab that should have been out of range became a ball of red light that drew closer to me. --Magic Edge Cannon. Looks like he has acquired the Mystic Art that was once used by the top seat of Shiga Eight Swords, Julberg-shi. To return the favor, I also shot a small Magic Edge Cannon out of the magic spear toward the approaching red light of Magic Edge Cannon that flew like a swallow, intercepting it. I could hear Lady Karina and the others cheers from beyond the roaring st. "After pulling through three surprise attacks, you even managed to block Magic Edge Cannon, my trump card, huh." Heim-shi who hadnded on the ground floated a manly smile. Hes probably using this chitchat to recover his mana and fix his breath. "Monsters are more cunning in their surprise attacks you know. As for the Magic Edge Cannon, I was blessed with a good teacher who taught me about it." Heim-shi took a nce at Liza when he heard that. Its actually an elf teacher, not Liza, but since theres no need to amend him, I let the conversation continue. "Show me the power of your magic spear. This time, Ill receive it all." Heim-shi said a remark overflowing with sportsmanship. Since He has [Counter] skill, its dangerous for me to carelessly use a big move. --Mainly in holding back kind of sense. I lightly swing the spear and take a low stance. "--Here Ie." I rushed forward with Flickering Movement and when I got to one third of the distance, I changed to maximum mode Flickering Movement that Liza and the others use. And then I threw a thrust with the long spear from out of his range. Heim-shi skilfully parried that with his great sword that should have been heavy and slow. Its like hes wielding a rapier. Looks like he had anticipated my Flickering Movement feint as all of my attacks, be it from right or left were all parried. Even when I went around to his back and stabbed at it, he turned around and parried it. As expected of number 2 of Shiga Eight Swords. He might be even stronger than the top seat of Shiga Eight Swords, Julberg-shi. I opened our distance right when Heim-shi and the spectators were fixing their breaths. "I expected no less from the one whom Kishresgalza sisters referred to be stronger than them." Heim-shi is looking for the timing to close in while measuring the gap. "But you havent gotten serious even now do you?" --Howd he find out. Im even using water magic [Sweating] andposite magic [<>] for this. Ideally, Id like this fight to be a draw, but he will likely find out if I do it carelessly. On the other hand, winning too easily will lower the brand of Shiga Eight Sword, while losing too easily will put a stain on Liza and the others honor and the title of Demon Lord yer--or even on Saga Empires Hero Hayatos reputation. Its quite a troublesome situation. "Show me your true strength." "Then allow me to respond to that with the Secret Arts that Hero Hayato instructed me." Therefore, I n to show the awesomeness of Demon Lord yer by pulverizing the practice ground with some awesome finishers while also constructing the narrative, "Heim-shi who could survive through that is awesome." "Please dont die okay." I d magic spear Gae Bolg with Magic Edge after telling him my honest thought. The spectators were surprised and yelled, "Earl Pendragon is using Magic Edge!" Dont tell me, I had never used Magic Edge in public before this? "Back at you, dont get too conceited and die on me." I smile back at Heim-shis words. "Here it goes--<>" I copied the light elemental finisher that Hero Hayato once showed. Red shock waves released from Magic Spear Gae Bolg carved the practice ground with numerous line marks. Originally theyre in the form of shes, but since Im using a spear now, they look like rapid-fire beams this time. Cloud of dust filled the practice ground. The radar shows me Heim-shis moves as he hides behind the dust. I pull back my magic spear d in Magic Edge to the limit to prepare for the next finisher. Heim-shi tore the dust cloud apart and showed himself up while shouldering a red shining magic sword. "<>" "<>" Two finishers shed. I shifted the hitting angle as to not break magic sword Heim-shi I made, most of my Shining Strike Rushs power dispersed in the air. Heim-shis finisher that looked like it could even sever a dragons horn tore through the Shining Strike Rush afterwave, smashing the practice ground behind me. "HAAAAAAAAAAAA!" As he shouted out loud, Heim-shis magic sword shed with my magic spear, red shining particles dyed the surroundings. The ground where we step on have caved-in like in a manga. The spectators around us sent out loud shouts of joy. Good good, its going nicely. "Here I go, Heim-dono!" "Come, Pendragon! Show me your everything!" I ignore Heim-shi who said something that reeked of BL and let out the next finisher. "Dragon Buster" It was a finisher that was once used by Liza in the fight against Floor Master. 16 thrusts assaulted Heim-shi as he parried them all. Swept away by the momentum, my magic spear got stuck in the ground. Heim-shi grinned. His magic sword is d in red light as he makes the same motion for the Dragonhorn sher. This is probably the timing for Counter that hes been waiting for all along. However--. "Beyond Art. Magic Edge Explosion." --Ive also been waiting for this. The red light that dwelt in the magic spear got sucked into the ground and Heim-shi who was just about to let out the Dragonhorn sher got swallowed in the explosion. I used the art Liza once used to st the [Floor Master] on the ground. From the spectators viewpoint, it would look like Heim-shis finisher that couldnt have been avoided was prevented by an art that was no different than an explosion. "ITSNOTOVERYEEEEEEEEEEEET!" --Uwaa, seriously? Heim-shi who was bloody all over charged in without caring about his defense. No no, youre really gonna die you know? My consciousness was robbed by my hand as I was cautious not to kill him. However, his attack reached me in that moment. His magic sword grazed my cheek, and engraved a wound. The wound disappeared instantly by my Self-Healing skill, but it felt like I got to see the pride of Shiga Eight Swords, the guardian of the kingdom. "Sir Pendragon, you have shown me your true strength." Heim-shi who was about to die has already recovered enough to walk with the healing of magicians that were on standby at the practice ground. Behind him, huge golems have been made to line up by earth magicians at the practice ground as Lady Karin and Shiga Eight Sword Miss Ryouna the [Mower] fight there. Looks like they had agreed to have a fight when we were fighting. And it seems Res-dono is going to fight Zena-san afterward. Liza declined to have a match because, "Master has not given me his permission." Since the level difference is too great, it would have ended one-sidedly so her judgment is proper. "--Its myplete defeat." "No, its my lost. I only managed to block Heim-shisst attack by luck." Theres no point in my effort to make the match close to no count if he says [Complete defeat]. Besides if I carelessly recognize his defeat, I might get forced to join Shiga Eight Swords. "I think a draw is fine--" First prince Soltrick who could read the mood offered a nice trade off. "--Both of you were splendid. I will have your rewards deliveredter. Keep striving to polish your superior skill for the sake of Shiga Kingdom." Heim-shi and I gratefully epted it like retainers would. "Match end! The winner, Ryouna-dono!" Oops, looks like Lady Karina had lost while we were talking. Both of them are the type that fight by instinct, but Miss Ryouna whos more experienced in interpersonalbat seems to have the upper hand in tactics. Lady Karina also often fought with Pochi and Tama, but since the practices were in assumption that shed fight against monsters, she never had the chance of learning the in-depth of interpersonalbat. "Relief squad! My shoulders and ribs are broken! Help me with the healing." Miss Ryouna who was wounded all over called the knights specializing in healing. "I couldnt win." "Good work." I hand over a cold wet towel to the dejected Lady Karina. By the way, theres not even a scratch on Lady Karina who had Raka protecting her. Apparently she lost because she got exploited by her opponent and fainted. "Karina-sama, your opponent was a Shiga Eight Swords after all. Its only natural to lose." Zena-san consoled Lady Karina. "Thats not an excuse desuwa. Zena-san, you have to win okay." "Its alright. Im sure Zena-sama will win if she fights calmly." "Y-yes. Ill do my best." Lady Karina and Liza cheer for Zena-san. "--Is that allowed?" "Yes, Master. When she was challenged, Zena-sama asked Res-dono if he didnt mind that she was maining magic, this is the answer to that." The scene before us is that of Zena-san flying in mid-air as she dropped [Air Hammers] down in a one-sided battle. At first, Res-shi counter attacked by shooting light magic, but since Zena-sanpletely blocked it with [<>], he resorted to be in the defensive with his holy shield. Additionally, Zena-san who was able to quickly cast her magic interrupted Res-shi when he tried to cast mid-level magic that could break through her Heavy Air Wall. This match will have ended in an instant were Zena-san to use an advanced level wind magic, but it seems the kind Zena-san wont use it in fear of seriously injuring Res-shi. --Her altitude is decreasing. "Its true desuwa." Just as Raka said, Zena-sans altitude has decreased. Its difficult to control the [Fly] magic shes using, her control might have loosened after continuously firing attack magic. Id like to give her an instruction, but giving advices in the middle of a match is prohibited. "--Master." I look back to the ground from Lizas call. Res-shi purges his heavy equipment and runs up to her at a tremendous speed. "Rising de." He threw his holy shield below Zena-san and let out a finisher with the magic sword in his other hand. Res-shi stacked the forces from Flickering Movement, jumping skills and upward shing type of finisher to approach Zena-san in mid-air. " Wind Shield" Zena-san used a quick-to-chant wind spell in a hurry. Res-shis magic sword cut up the wind shield. "Elementary level magic wont--" Someone muttered that. But thats a misunderstanding. Zena-san isnt trying to block Res-shis finisher. Its to push back Res-dono with the dregs from the Wind Shield and propel herself to move in the air. And, additionally-- "Expulsion." "NUOOOOOOO" --The storm released from the wind that surrounded her body beat Res-shi down toward the ground. Res-shis magic sword cuts off the storm, but thene Zena-sans insurance blow. ".... Fallen Hammer" Zena-sans heavy wind burst apart Res-dono who had been thrown off bnce, he hit the ground without affording to break the fall. It wouldnt be strange for an ordinary person to die from it, but as expected of Shiga Eight Swords. He swiftly springs up and jumps toward the holy shield nearby. The moment his hand was about to reach the holy shield, his back was struck by Zena-san who had gained speed from gravity. "Guha--" " Air Hold!" The Air Hold casted with shortened chant binds down Res-shi, his neck is then met with the short sword that Zena-san drew out. "The winner! Zena Marientail!" At the unexpected victory, the surrounding people let out an ear-splitting excited cheering. "Splendidly done. Zena-dono." "Thank you very much, Res-sama." Zena-san replied Res-shis praise while looking embarrassed and they exchanged handshakes in honor of the good fight. The umpire didnt notice the fact that Res-shis dominant had resisted Zena-sans Air Hold right right before the conclusion, and if the umpire didnt make a hasty conclusion, it was possible for him to counterattack Zena-san with the hand that was holding the magic sword. However, he epted the umpires decision and didnt attempt to take a simultaneous hit. No wonder he was entrusted to take care of that unmanageable third prince Sharlick. --Oh? A gentleman wearing butler attire ran up to the practice ground. Looks like hes looking for someone. Did anything happen? When I was observing the situation, that gentleman ran up to one of the first princes followers and whispered something into his ears. "Royal Capitals Air Defense Corps--" "What, are you sure about that?" "--By your will." I couldnt hear the important part due to the mor, but then a pale faced follower noble ran up to me. "Earl Pendragon, forgive me about this, but could you let me off the bet from the other day?" "I dont--" "Whats wrong? Did your gamble-hating wife put you on a short leash?" When I was going to say I dont mind, another noble interrupted. The follower nobles face became even paler. Then another noble cut in. Hes sweating all over, wonder if hes feeling all right. "I-I would also like to take off my bet with you sire. However, it would be rude to get off it just like that. Thus I will offer this heirloom sword as an apology." "You too, whats happening here." "Eyy, move out. Im talking with Earl Pendragon now." The sweating noble and the pale noble shoved the puzzled gentleman noble aside and edged up on me. How do I say this, their faces look really serious its scary. "It will do no good to your reputation if we do this in such a ce--" When I suggested them to talk about itter at the salon, they got even more flustered. "N-no, its nothing important enough to warrant changing ces." "I-I beg of you, please ept this sword." --Somethings not right. Thinking that, I tried searching the map. Gotcha. Holy Mobile Armor. Apparently, nobles who have obtained info about the discovery of Holy Mobile Armor are trying to take off their bets before its announced. I take note of the two nobles who make the offer. These twos houses most likely have excellent informationwork. "What are you guys hiding." The puzzled looking first prince asked the two nobles. It does make you doubt something when theyre doing it so openly like this doesnt it. Satou-dono, a wyvern is approaching from west-southwest. "Thank you, Raka." I said my thanks to Raka. The oneing here is a wyvern from capital Air Defense Corps, so everythings fine. Then a wyvern quickly came into the view, the first princes follower nobles mored. They should have gotten used to wyverns if they live in the capital, but since the wyverns dont usually fly above the capital, maybe people who arent really connected to the military dont know about them. "So noisy, quiet down." "Y-Your highness! Thats!" "Do not fret! Isnt that a wyvern of the capitals Air Defense Corps!" The followers who got scolded by the prince regained theirposure. "Aaaaa, Earl Pendragon, I beseech you." "P-please, for goodnesss sake--" The sweating noble and the pale noble entreated me as they were about to grab my clothes. The other nobles seemed anxious to see them as they began to look at each others and exchanged words in whispers. "Holy Mobile Armor! The Holy Mobile Armor has been found at the western Magic Sealing Ravine!" A soldier who got off of the wyvern shouted. "I see, so thats what happening--" In contrast to the prince who got it, the sweating noble and the pale noble broke down in despair. The other nobles also exchanged nces with pale faces. The nobles line of sights are gathered to me as if theyre begging me. Not sure what you want me to do by doing that. I personally find no value in the things they bet, but I cant exactly say, "the bet doesnt count" either. If I did that, troublesome people woulde one after another to make unreasonable bets with me. Now then, the smart thing to do here is to look for a middle ground. I sure would love to have Arisas advice in times like this. Book 16 - 16-6. Holy Shell Mobile Armor 16-6. Holy Shell Mobile Armor Satou here. I kinda like special TV programmes that cover treasure hunts for Tokugawas buried treasures. That the hunt would end up in failure was obvious since news about it didnt turn up on the headline, but even so, I still like to watch them. "Your Highness, could I have a moment of your time?" On the way to the ceremony to celebrate the new airshipspletion, I went to the first prince to consult about the bet. I have worked out the content of the consultation together with Arisa and Hikaru through space magic [Telephone] on my way here. Incidentally, the figures of nobles who lost their bet clinging on me incurred the wrath of the first prince and they were ordered to cool off their heads elsewhere. It seems theyre currently having strategy meetings among their own small factions. Thus, the only people near the first prince are his guards and me, convenient for holding a private talk. "Is it about the bet?" The first prince took a half step forward before stopping and turned around. "Yes--" "I will not allow it if youre asking the bet to be annuled." The first prince interrupted my reply. "No, that is not what I have in mind." When I shook my head, the first prince looked like he found it unexpected. Looks like he thought that I was hesitating to say, "Id like to annul the bet." "After receiving the betting prizes, I would like to present them to your highness." "Hmph, youre the only person who dares to force a chore on me without a hint of hesitation." The first prince who saw through my real intention had a sarcastic smile on his face. Looks like he had assessed that I was asking him, "Afterward, please grant them back to their original owners as a reward from your highness." Itd be bad if we had a misunderstanding so I told him something to that effect, and the prince consented even while looking reluctant. "If those prizes are to be granted as a reward, youre saying that they have to work hard to earn it, no?" I assented to the princes question. Its a bit annoying, but it should be advantageous for the first prince too since he will be showing off his generosity while also working his followers hard. "Good grief, Sir Pendragon, you should familiarize yourself more on the greediness of an average noble." "--Greediness, is it?" "Indeed. Do not unt enticing treasures within a hand reach of children." Looks like hes implying about not only the diamond key, but also my magic and ability. "Yes, I will strive to improve myself on that." "--You do just that." After saying that, the first prince continues his step forward. My Attentive Ears skill picked up him muttering, "I dont want to worry about receding hairlines while Im still young", but I managed to ignore it with the help of Poker Face-sensei (skill). Ill make sure to send him some seaweed dishes and hair regenerating shampoo and conditionerter. "These are all the ground support functions of airship Geldever." The Chief of Royal Airship Arsenal was having a fervent speech on the stage during the ceremony to celebrate the new airship. The new airship that was choke full of facilities to deal with monster stampedes was quite something, but the people seemed like they had their minds elsewhere, so the chiefs exnation felt like it was being ignored. Theres no mistaking that its due to the rumor about Holy Shell Mobile Armor. Due to the poor reception of the audience, the chief gritted his teeth while looking like he wanted to, "Gununu." It might be also because test the fire of magic artillery installed around the royal capital got dyed to another day. I was also a bit disappointed since I had some interest in the [Magic Artillery] discovered in a ruin in a territory under direct control of the king. "I can see it!" Lady Karina who was with me shouted out loud while pointing at the southwest sky. Lured by her voice, the spectators look at the direction she pointed. "So thats the Holy Shell Mobile Armor--" Relying on Farsight skill, I gaze at a huge armor tied onto tworge-scale airships in the horizon. Its bigger than I thought. I imagined it to be human-sized since the story said that Hikaru wore it, but it looks more like a robot thats almost as big as Odaiba. "....Thats, General." I heard Hikaru, who was beside the king, muttered. True, the AR shows [Holy Shell Mobile Armor: General]. Is it just my imagination or Hikaru doesnt look happy somehow. Contrary to the king and the prime minister who are getting excited as they look up at theing Holy Shell Mobile Armor. Hikaru left the two and walked outside the ceremony hall. "Whats the matter, Hikaru." "Ah, Ichirou-nii." When I followed Hikaru and called out to her, she turned around with a face that was about to cry and smiled lonesomely. "Thats, you know... its a remain." Hikaru muttered weakly. Come to think of it, its called [Holy Shell] Mobile Armor. "They were thest survivors of an old old giant race whose sole wish was to eradicate demons, they fought as the vanguards of Furu Empire." Hikaru who had fought together with them spoke. "But you see, they couldnt fulfill that wish." I couldnt see Hikarus expression as she was looking down. "Furu Empires emperor granted them thest request they uttered in their dying breath--" --We want to keep fighting demons even after we have turned into a corpse. So the Giants wished. "A Holy Shell Mobile Armor was strong enough to put up a good fight against a true dragon if it was only for a short while." Hikaru narrated weakly. Fragments of Dragonme Orb they got from Dragon God in exchange of a vast amount of crimson treasures and other treasury, acted as the heart of Holy Shell Mobile Armor, demonstrating a far greater output than any conventional magic reactor. If a Holy Shell Mobile Armor was to move at full power, the humans inside would die from the inertia so they would wear a three-meter tall mobile armor or a powered suit called invincible armor before getting in. Additionally, that Dragonme Orb was used at the final stage of the war between Furu Empire and Orc Empire, creating a vast desert to the west of Labyrinth City. "And then I think it was after I befriended Ten-chan? I found these kids buried in a ruin of Furu Empires arsenal." ording to Hikaru, there were four [Holy Shell Mobile Armors] and only [General] and [Dynast] remained at the end of the war. The magic specialized type that Hikaru used, [Sage], got seriously damaged in the fight against the Wild Boar King. Thest one, [Saint], had its central part run amok right before the final battle and was destroyed along with the orc army. "I originally wanted to let them sleep in their graves once the war was over, but I was an awful king you see. I couldnt manage to revive the kingdom without the help of those kids." I hold Hikaru in my chest as she forced a smile while shedding tears. "And you see, Sharlick-kun promised me this when he became the king. He will keep the kingdom peaceful during his rule and let those kids sleep in a ce no one can find he said." "Then, now I will promise you this--" I pat the sobbing Hikarus hair. "--I will let them sleep in a ce that absolutely no one could find." First of all, I will make a fake with the same capability as the Holy Shell Mobile Armor to the limit of Disguise skill. Although, the king and the prime minister will definitely return the Holy Shell Mobile Armor back to its grave asap if only Hikaru tells them what she feels. But if we did that, some adventurers with reckless abandon to life and dilettantes would likely show up to find the [Absolutely Indiscoverable] Holy Shell Mobile Armor. "Guilty?" "Ah hey Mito, what happened?" "Aa, its, well." Arisa and Mia who had gone back from their special lecture greeted us when I returned to the Solitary Ind Pce while lending my shoulder to Hikaru. Apparently, princess Sistina who should have been with them is secluding herself in the forbidden library because the content of the lecture caught her interest. I told what I heard earlier to Arisa and Mia after letting Mito sleep. "Hmm, Mito-tans been through a lot too~" "Nn, seasoned." Arisa gazes at Mitos room worryingly despite her light tone. "So then, what do you n to do Master?" "Hm? Im thinking of exchanging the armor with a fake that no one can notice and then bury him in a ce no one can find." Of course, Ill be doing that after Ive spoken with the king. "Un, I think thats a good idea." "Could Satou-san really do that?" Zena-san, a person withmon sense, asked beside the nodding Arisa. "Nope, not right away. Itll be after Ive scanned the structures of Holy Shell Mobile Armor." People from Royal Research Institute have begun their investigation in one of the royal castles hangars you see. "--Ancestor King-sama said that?" "What have we done." I visited the kings room as Nanashi, which I hadnt be in a long while, and told them about what Hikaru told me earlier. "N-no... This retainer only wished to please his king...." Marquis Kelten who were in the room groaned while falling prostrate on the ground. Looks like hes deeply regretting that his surprise present he thought would please his lord ended up saddening her instead. "It cannot be helped. The circumstances surrounding that werent handed down were they?" After all, they even got the mobile armor worn in order to pilot the Holy Shell Mobile Armor mixed up with the real thing. "I will exchange it with a faketer. Tell me about the ce you found it. There should be another Holy Armor sleeping there ording to Mito." "No, Nanashi-sama. The only Holy Shell Mobile Armor we found in the ruin was the one we brought here." Marquis Kelten answered my question. "Do you swear?" "Yes I swear on ancestor king-sama, the royalty, and the honor of Kelten Marquisdom." Marquis Kelten promptly replied to my question. Fumu, that means, even after retrieving Holy Shell Mobile Armor [General], Ive still got to find the other armor--which is called [Dynast] it seems. "Very well, I believe you." Since marquis Kelten was looking at me anxiously, I gave him my assent. I sure am acting high and mighty here. Feels like Ill get caught up in hubris if Im not careful. Additionally, the king immediately give me the permission to change the armor with a fake, so I quickly infiltrated the hangar and scanned the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. The source of power, its reactor seemed to be a kind of Philosophers Stone Reactor of unknown type so Im thinking of making one that only looks exactly the same outwardly. For the time being, the king has ordered to stop the investigation of the magic artillery and the reactor inside. "--On top of having arge scale Mana Reactor inside, its also able to manufacture andmand 100 giant golems all at once huh...." I was astonished at the results of the scan. It far outssed magic weaponry in present days. Ancient Furu Empire sure had some amazing technology up their sleeves. "Satou." Princess Sistina knocked and entered the room. "Ive looked up the documents pertaining magic artillery you asked." "Thank you very much." She brought three documents from the forbidden library in the royal castle. Unfortunately they werent about the technical sides of magic artillery, but more about their destructive power and history. "It seems Furu Empire repaired artillery they excavated in a ruin of Lkie civilization and made use of them." Princess Sistina told me as she turned the pages. Lkie huh.... It crossed 20,000 years of time and was revived during the Divine Punishment, but it has sunk back into the depth of oceans now. The half-ghost and homonculus sisters-inw I saved back then should be acting as gravekeepers if Im not mistaken. After looking around the map for a bit, I found out that wreckages of magic artillery are sleeping not only in Lkie, but also in the oceanic state of magic kingdom Lgi thats rted to Lkie, in the territorial waters of Islie, and even in the Sea Dragon Archipgo at the coastal waters of Boruenan. Few survived getting submerged in the sea for 20,000 years, only an ancient ship made of adamantite sunk in the Sea Dragon Archipgo remained. "Sa-Satou, thats?" When I used space magic [Item Pull (Aport)] to take a magic artillery from the ancient ship here, princess Sistina was shocked for some reason. She probably wants to know what I fetched since I rtively often took things out of Storage in front of her. "Its a small magic cannon installed in a sunken ship from the era of Lkie Dynasty." Many types were present, but the ones installed in the Holy Shell Mobile Armor were of this type, so I chose this one. "Ill be heading off to the studio." "Yes, take care." I parted ways with princess Sistina who sounded tired somehow and went to make a fake Holy Shell Mobile Armor. It should be done by tomorrow morning if I just work hard here. nned updates are as scheduled 8/8 12:00 Inmemoration of the day before new publication volume release, [16-7. Holy Shell Mobile Armor (2)] 8/10 12:00 Inmemoration of the new publication volume release day, [16-8. Ringrande Returning Home] 8/13 18:00 Regr update [16-9. Seras Resolution] (The above is a n. If I cant make it in time.... Please ept my apology.) Regarding Lkie sisters, please look at [15-40. Divine Punishment (9)] or publication volume 9 Book 16 - 16-7. Holy Shell Mobile Armor (2) 16-7. Holy Shell Mobile Armor (2) Satou here. There are times when a friend I know well surprised me with unexpected knowledge while we were talking about some geeky things. Obviously, someones life is always going even while youre not aware of it isnt it. "--Goodbye, General." Hikaru reluctantly parted with a huge gravestone. I went with Hikaru to the hometown of Giants along with Holy Shell Mobile Armor remains. For the sake of burying the Holy Shell Mobile Armor I had exchanged with a fake this morning. I have put up a barrier here with my magic, but someone might discover the grave someday with just that alone, thus, I have enlisted the help of an expert. "Can I start now?" Yuika No.3, the first generation goblin princess called out to Hikaru. No.3 is a way to indicate the first generation goblin princess as she has multiple personalities. "Im sorry, Foirnis." "Dont worry about it, Yamato. Granting the wish of one of the few Tennis X Herorades I have is no trouble." Foirnis is the chuunibyou name of Yuika No.3. Apparently these two are fans of the same shoujo manga. After that exchange, Yuika No.3 closes down the barrier that holds the grave of Holy Shell Mobile Armor. "I have make it so visible ray can pass through the barrier, to let the scenery of his hometown be seen." Yuika No.3 said that and demonstrated how the tombstone before us couldnt be touched. "You can freely visit the grave, however, the Dragonme Orb used as his core is something that the Seven Gods desire, it is dangerous. It isnt something you should go around telling people about." Dragonme Orb was an artifact that created the great desert to the west ofbyrinth city wasnt it. I dont think theres anyone who can break through a barrier that Yuika created with her Unique Skill, but it might catch the interest of the gods or someone whose Unique Skill could tear through barriers, its probably safer to keep this from everyone. "Un, Ill keep it a secret from everyone." "Yes, you should do that." Yuika No.3 nodded at Hikaru. "Satou, could you make flowers bloom around this ce?" "Sure thing." I answered Hikarus request and made multi-colored flowers bloom in the wastnd-like graveyard. We left the ce after watching the scenery with Hikaru for a while. I sent Hikaru back to the solitary ind pce and Yuika to her retreat in Selbirabyrinths loweryer. As thanks for her trouble this time, in addition to the usual surface dishes, I also gave her a magic tool to convert mana into 100-volt AC power along with home appliances, and also cup ramens and bags of sweets I got from a parallel world earth. After being frolic at those nostalgic items for a while, Yuika No.3 speaks to me in a serious tone. "Satou, the one earlier was General wasnt it?" "Yes, Yamato said so." I confirmed Yuika No.3s query. "Was Dynast not with him?" "Apparently they only found General during the exploration this time." He was the only one in the ruin ording to the explorers Marquis Kelten hired. "Is there any problem with Dynast?" "Umu, that one is a bit dangerous. A long time ago, the idiots from Furu Empire excavated a Divine Punishment Artillery installed in Lkie Dynastys Floating Castle you see, it could only shoot once at a time, but one shot of it had enough power to cut through a thick adamantite alloy-made armor." Hohou, thats amazing. Isnt that stronger than my monomorphicser? "It cannot bepared to something like Magic Artillery, so if your opponent were to use him, do not hesitate to destroy it. Its worrying since you have a soft side on you." "Thank you Yuika." I easily can defend myself if its only against a convergedser shot, but since Yuika No.3 gave the advice out of worry about my wellbeing, I gave her my thanks. "Hmph, its because the current Yuika would be sad if you were to hurt badly." Yuika No.3 averted her gaze with blushed cheeks as she said that. I smiled back at Yuika No.3 when she bashfully told me, "If youve got no more business here, go home", and left her retreat to visit my acquaintances in thebyrinths loweryer for the first time in a while. "GAHAHAHA! Run run! Ill run ya over if ya stop!" The one riding on top of a tank that let out kyura kyura noise whileughing loudly was Armor the [Iron Stalker], Takeru. Hes a former reincarnated person, and an undead now. "Keep at it~ Multi-legged Mushroom, Mash-san is waiting for you once youre done with Armors tank~" Cheering from the center of a huge open space is a blue-skinned greater vampire--Semeri the vampire princess. "Kuh, dammit, Ill definitely make you cry someday!" At the end of her line of sight, is the former artificial demon lord, native hero Shin boy whos getting chased by Armors tank while cursing. He was summoned as amoner into this world in a hero summoning experiment at Rumooku Kingdom incited by Weasel Empires engineers. And then, he was given a Unique Skill through an artifact called Demon Lord Orb by his father who got reincarnated into this world by chance, became an artificial demon lord and almost destroyed Shiga Kingdoms capital, but it was all in the past. Hes finished his rehabilitation now and is steadily raising his level with Armor and vampire princess Semeris help. Although its partly because of Hero title, these two teachers are really merciless. Feels like I often see Shin in precarious situations, perhaps its cause they think they could just revive him as a vampire even if he died. "Kuro!" As I was approaching while thinking that, Semeri who noticed me waved her hands buzzingly. "Whats up Kuro. Did something happen?" "Naw, I had some business with Yuika so I thought Id stop by to see how Shin is doing." Shin boy is breathing roughly on the ground, unable to hold a conversation. I took out the same home appliances and food I gave Yuika inside Armors residence. "Dont tell me, you managed to teleport between worlds?" "Yeah, it needs a stupidly huge amount of mana equaling hero summoning so I cant use it thoughtlessly though." I told the truth to Armor. "Shin, do you want to go back to your former world?" "nfo (no), nfo inferesfed (not interested)." Shin boy waved his head aside while gulping down instant yakisoba Piyoung. Come to think of it, Aoi and Yui at Echigoya Firm also didnt wish to return, are these young ones just not interested in a peaceful earth? "Oh right, Armor. Do you know about Holy Shell Mobile Armor?" "Huhn? I dunno no armor with exaggerated names like that--or maybe ya mean a kind of Power Suit Golem Armor I made?" I asked Armor about Dynast since he was an engineer of Furu Empire, but the mobile armor seemed to be created after his era, I didnt get a favorable answer. "How do you use this thing?" "Uwaaa, stop it Semerii! Dont break the microwaves door!" Armor who saw Semeri fiddling with microwave oven with childs curiosity stopped her in a hurry. They look like theyre having fun. After having some pleasant chats with these my-pace bunch, I went toward the castle of a former reincarnated Japanese, [King Mummy] Tetsuo--Aka Corpse. "Meeting the Gods to talk with them huh...." Corpse muttered as if reminiscing the past. "Yes, Id like to understand what the gods want, so a tragedy like Weasel Empire wont repeat ever again." He once threatened the gods with nuclear weapons, so I came here to ask for his opinion. "Itll be faster if you let them advent with Invoke Deity if youre willing to break a miko--" "I will not do that." Im not gonna expose Sera and Lily to danger to do that. Apparently I can use it myself if I level Holy Magic skill up to 10 anyway. "--Dont even think about using it yourself you hear me?" As if reading my thought, Corpse warned me. "It goes without saying that you risk getting your body taken over by the god that descended, but more than that, theres a high chance of your Soul Vessel breaking." Reincarnated people and heroes whose Soul Vessels have been upied by Unique Skills--fragment of gods, are at higher risk than an ordinary miko. --That was dangerous. Getting ahead of myself and using it without thinking would have been bad. "Butmunicating with em is difficult yknow?" "Really?" "Yeah, dunno if its because they use miko as an intermediary on top of the existence of dimensional distortions between Gods Realm and this world, or because gods thought process differs from that of human, its like their words are mixed with fragmentary images, its hard to understand those guys." Come to think of it, that sounds simr to the Divine Punishment announcement. "If possible Im thinking of going to the Gods Realm and having a face-to-face talk with them though--" "Going to the Gods Realm huh? Ya sure came up with something crazy." Corpse muttered in astonishment while slurping instant ramen. Just where does it go inside a mummy body I wonder. "Aint the high elves know more about that kinda thing?" "Unfortunately, no one among the high elves has ever set foot into the Gods Realm in this world." Ive tried asking Demi-God Mode Aze-san and other high elves, but there is no one among the living high elves who has gone to the Gods Realm. They only have a vague memory about the Gods Realm where Creator God existed before it arrived here along with World Trees and other gods. The reason is probably because high elves exist for the purpose of bing gods spouse--and that is only as a substitute for when a god cannot find another god to be their partner. Calling in a high elf is probably a disgraceful pride-breaking act for a god. Good grief, what a loathsome story that is--. "The only information I have are from God Parion and heros tale in picture books, I thought Corpse would know something." "Sorry but I dunno--" Corpse stopped halfway through. "--No wait, I once heard a story about first generation hero surpassing a trial imposed by Parion and getting invited to Gods Pce." The same thing is also written in the documents I have regarding first generation hero that Marquis Muno wrote. Marquis Muno hypothesized that the pce might be referring to the temple on the [Heros Hill] located in the outskirts of Saga Empires old capital. "Well, it was a hearsay story, so take it with a grain of salt." I thanked Corpse for the important information regardless whether its true or not. Afterward, vampires progenitor Ban and my acquaintances in thebyrinths loweryer gathered here while I was talking about Lkie dynasty with Corpse, so we ended up having a banquet. The cabbage rolls shimmered in tomato soup made from tomatoes that Yuika sessfully cultivated were quite delicious, so Im gonna treat the girls in the solitary ind pce with the same dish once I get back. Now then, its about time to go to Tenion Temple in the duchy capital and acquire the mean tomunicate with the gods. nned updates are as scheduled 8/10 12:00 Inmemoration of the new publication volume release day, [16-8. Ringrande Returning Home] 8/13 18:00 Regr update [16-9. Seras Resolution] (The above is a n. If I cant make it in time.... Please ept my apology.) Regarding Shin boy, please refer to "13-31.Demon Lord Shin" and "14-46. War Kingdom (4) Interrogation". Book 16 - 16-8. Ringrandes Homecoming 16-8. Ringrandes Homing Satou here. I always came back to my parents home for obon and new years day in my college days, but that got less and less often the moment I became a working adult. Its not because I didnt like getting pestered about when is the wedding or getting offered to go to a marriage interview by obliging rtives. Im telling the truth you know? "Satou, sorry but could you please escort me back to Duchy Capital?" "Yes, I wouldnt mind." When I was on my way back from the castle after seeing the fake Holy Shell Mobile Armor, Lady Ringrande whom I came across in a hallway asked me that. I was just thinking of going back to the duchy capital, so its just right. I had promised to attend to a tea party and a banquet so we couldnt go right away, we departed to the duchy capital on the Tourism Ministry airship the next morning. "Satou-sama, so this is Satou-samas personal airship." For some reason there was another individual attached to Lady Ringrande. Its miss Ririna, the daughter of Gururians viceroy, whos also attending the royal academy. "No, it doesnt belong to me as its the Tourism Ministrys facility." Of course, the fuel for the magic furnace, magic cores,es from my own expense. "Sorry about this, Satou." Lady Ringrande said that as she boarded the ship after carrying in the Flying Wooden Horse. "If you really feel sorry then you can just fly there with that Flying Wooden Horse." The one who reproached Lady Ringrande with thorny words was her little sister of the same mother, Sera. Shes the the only one among Solitary Ind Pce members whos going along with me this time as the other girls seem to have business in the royal capital here. Additionally, Lady Karina is going to act as a guide indy Sorunas capital tour. "Ehehe, Satou-sama." Miss Ririna went and clung on me when the airship shifted into level flight. Looks like shes gotten attached to me. "Ririna-san, hugging a gentlemans arm who is not your fiance is shameless for ady." Sera she stepped in while smiling and peeled Miss Ririna off me. "Ara? Sera, are you being jealous of a kid?" Lady Ringrande teased her little sister while grinning. "Im not jealous! Im just guiding her how to act like ady." "Hmmm, guiding huh--" Lady Ringrande gleefully watches Sera whos desperately insisting her official stance. Lady Ringrandes eyes met mine while she was talking, they shined like that of a cat who found its prey. "--Ey!" Lady Ringrande hugs my head with a mischievous look. The ample breast cushion deformed on my chest, transmitting captivating sensation. "Aa!" "Eeh?" Sera shouted when she saw that, Miss Ririna also sounded surprised. "Onee-sama! Youre shameless!" Lady Ringrande gleefully looks at the ring Sera. "Ara? Grandfather-sama told me to marry Satou you know? That means were like fiance and fiancee now right?" Looks likedy Ringrande whos crazy about her little sister cant help herself teasing Sera. "Sa-Satou-sama! Is it true that youre engaged to Ringrande-sama?" "No no, it was just a joke someone said when we were out drinking." Miss Ririna was asking me with a desperate look, so I told her the truth. Lady Ringrande is like an idol in Oyugock Dukedom, shes probably a fan of her too. And then--. The small airship equipped with thetest cruising engine devised by Prof. Jahad only took half the time needed for a conventional airship to reach the duchy capital. I ended up having to watch endless quarrels or rather, teasing, between sisters, in the whole duration of the flight though, it was a bit troublesome. That ascetic journey finally came to an end and the airship arrived at the duchy capital to meet a grand reception sponsored by Seras and Lady Ringrandes father, who is also the next duke. The personnels were a bitcking since the duke and the two glutton nobles werent present, but I got to meet Earl Wolgock who took care of us when we first arrived at the duchy capital back then for the first time in a long while. "It has been awhile Satou-san." "Nice to meet you again, Head Miko--No, Miko Lily." Sera and I met with the former head-miko, now a miko apprentice little girl, Lily in Tenion Temples parlor. After telling each other how we were doing and the matter about demon lord yer, I got into the point. "--Meeting with Gods?" "Yes, Id like to know what the gods want from humans." Lily and Sera matched eyes. "Havent you heard about Sera asking the same question to God Tenion during an oracle?" "Yes, I have." It was during the divine punishment back then. That oracle was--. Gods wish for pious prayers from people and gratitudes for their joyous life. --like that. But was that really all there is to it? "Do you not believe it?" "I believe in Lily-sama and Sera-san, but its hard to believe thats what the gods want." Lily and Sera looked troubled to hear my reply. "I feel it in my journey and the Weasel Empire, unreasonableness that could be said verging on gods irrationality, I think its in contrast to wanting prayers and gratitudes." Even if I were to yield 100 steps and regard what was said earlier to be God Tenions true intention, there is still a risk of an even bigger tragedy happening as long as I dont know what the [Gods] want. "Therefore, youre thinking of meeting them?" "Yes." I gave my affirmation to Lily. "Since thats what you wish for, Id love to have it granted it, but--" ording to Lily, mikos oracle is veryplex as its like piles of images, words and meaning cobbled together, only the thing that a miko can decipher can be conveyed. "If you want to talk with a god yourself, then there is no choice but to use Invoke Deity to let a god advent into my body." "No, thepensation for that magic is much too big." "If its for you and this worlds sake, I dont mind giving up this soul of mine you know?" I shake my head to answer Lily. "Is there no other way?" "Right..." Lily contemtes with her hand on her cheek. "Maybe with the method the ancient king used to have a dialog with a God--" I was led by Lily to a room where the banned books of Tenion Tempel were stored. "Here it is--looks like its quite a difficult ceremony." Lily muttered while looking over a banned book. "Looks like we need some very special articles, although theyre fundamentally the same with the ones for oracle ceremony." "What kind of articles are they?" "World Tree Sap, World Tree Leaf, and Philosophers Stone--they might be everywhere during the era of ancient king, but every one of them isnt something you can get hold of easily." Lily looks up at me with a profound look on her face. "I have those with me here." "Ufufu, you really are amazing." Lily took the material while smiling broadly. She turns her gaze to Sera while putting them on a table. "The ceremony needs Prayer magic you see. If Sera can recite it, can I leave it to you?" "I have never tried using the magic, but I believe I can do it." "If you arent sure, I dont mind using it myself, but--" Lily whispered something to Sera with a mischievous look on her face. I turned off the Attentive Ears skill since that seemed to be a secret. "M-Me and Satou-san, doing such a thing!" "Sera, hell hear you if youre too loud you know?" "Eh? U-umm, err--" Sera who was teased by Lily stuttered while turning red. Its rare to see that expression on her, she looks quite cute. The two had a private talk for a while and then Lily said, "Id like three day time to let Sera learn the ceremony", so I readily gave my consent. Not like theres any impending crisis looming anyway, no problem with it. "Do I not need to do anything?" "Yes well, I think youd only need to wear ceremonial clothes and take a bath in a purification ceremony with cold water in the morning of the ceremony day?" Thus, Im gonna spend the three day time until the appointed day by visiting my acquaintances. Kuro and Nanashi aside, I havent visited the duchy capital as Satou a lot after all. "--Satou, wheres Sera?" "Shes investigating something in Tenion Temple." "Oh really..." I got caught by a bored looking Lady Ringrande when I returned to the dukes castle. Shes wearing a light knight outfit today. "Then youll be going on a date with me. Lets go have some fun in duchy capital!" Not sure how it came to this, but apparently Ill have to apany Lady Ringrande killing time. Were both wearing recognition inhibition items since itll be bad if either of our identities get known. "Look look! Theres Pendragon Bun and Pendragon Kitchen Knife!" Lady Ringrande was in high spirits while pointing at the items on stalls. She probably finds it interesting to see me getting embarrassed. "If youre going there, arent they selling Ringrande Dolls and Portraits too." Or rather, theres a lot more of those. Dolls aside, I wonder if its alright for them to sell portraits of a dukes daughter as amodity, but since theyre selling it openly, duke Oyugock himself has probably given them his permission. "Theyve been selling those since ages ago, so its fine! Forget about that, I wonder what theyre selling over there!" Even though she brought the subject herself, she tried to get it off the moment it involved her, then she brought me to a stall afar. "They smell kinda weird dont they?" "Well theyre pickles." Lady Ringrande sniffed at a ce where pickled jars were lined up. Pickles thate out in a noble dining table have been preprocessed so they wont smell, thats probably why she finds this weird. "Aunty, you forgot something." "Oh my? Are you running an errand today?" "Un, Futsuna asked me. Im starving here. Gimme some Kuhanou pickle pleasee." I passed by a girl I met before. "--Huh?" "Whats wrong?" "Uuun, its nothing. He just looks like someone I know." The girl whose eyes met mine raised her eyebrows as if she was recalling something even though I had the inhibition recognition item on, but she immediately yielded to her appetite and began sampling the pickles. Urged by Lady Ringrande, I followed along the road and arrived at the port. I can see the port branch of Echigoya firm slightly afar. Sealkin children who have just entered into apprenticeship are working here and there near the entrance. "Un, the port really is nice." Lady Ringrande stretches herself on top of the great river while basking on the wind. Her pulled tight clothes look quite attractive. "--Ah." A gust of wind blew her veil--and ran off with the recognition inhibition item. "Ringrande-sama?" "I see Ringrande-sama over there!" As expected of a local celebrity. Even though I immediately gave her back her veil, her identity still got widely circted in an instant. People calling [Ringrande] broke out in no time. "Satou, lets get back to duchy castle separately." After saying that, Lady Ringrande used the assistance of wind magic to leap onto a roof. A crowd was alsoing for me, but I managed to slip out using short-distance [Ground Shrink]. Lets go see the sealkin children while Im at it. "How is it going?" "Masitaa" "Wheres Nana?" I told them that I would bring Nana here next time and gave the two some candy. While I was listening to their present situation, other young apprentices from the branch office had gathered, so I presented them with candy while telling them to, "Get along well with these kids okay." They seem to be doing well already from what they told me though. And when I got back to the duchy castle, I ended up having to instruct the duchy knights in swords together with Lady Ringrande. The swordsmanship lesson was going rtively peaceful until-- "Which one is stronger between Demon Lord yer-dono and Ringrande-sama?" The ce became tense with those few words from an apprentice knight. "Of course Ringrande-sama is stronger." "Ara, I wonder about that?" Lady Ringrande threw a doubt back at my words. "Didnt you beat Heim-dono the other day? You might be already stronger than me now." Lady Ringrande licked her lips while smiling like a carnivore who found her prey. How do I say this, she really looks carnivorous. "Lets test it out. Youre not going to say not are you?" "Guess Ive got no choice." Lady Ringrande stopped me when I was going to take a training wooden sword. "Wait, lets fight with real swords." "Thats dangerous." "Its fine, we have a high priest here, and theres always mid-grade potions ready." --H-Hold it right there! You already assumed that someone would get hurt?! She seems to read my unrest, Lady Ringrande has the same expression like when shes teasing Sera. "Ufufu, if you can win against me, Ill do just as grandfather-sama said and be Satous wife. --Dont wanna. As I dropped my shoulders in my mind, the surrounding duchy knights and merchants were surprised to hear Lady Ringrandes controversial statement and mored enough to hurt ones ears. Some asked whether she was telling the truth, but Lady Ringrande only smiled and didnt answer back. "Here I go!" With the fairy sword, I blocked Lady Ringrande who threw a stab while using Flickering Movement. My ears that are on guard for her kick hear a chant. " Quick Burst" --Seriously? I strike and crush the lesser explosion magic with my palm to avoid a direct hit. Lady Ringrandes curled up her lips in the corner of my view. Her bare left hand d in red light approaches. --Magic Edge. I strengthen my pivotal leg and jumps up from an unnatural stance. Lady Ringrande rotated her body as if dancing as her magic sword sprung up like a bird of prey. I intercept her sword with my fairy sword d in Magic Edge. Metallic sounds resounded along with scattering red light. " Quick Burst" Were too close. At this rate, Lady Ringrande will be engulfed in the explosion magic. I let go of the fairy sword, catch Lady Ringrandes wrist and slip myself into the explosion magic. An explosive sound. And an impact on my back. I had no injury since I put on Magic Armor on my back right before the impact hit, but the st threw me and Lady Ringrande onto the training ground. "Youre really reckless." "Thats my line." Lady Ringrande whispered under my arm. Theres a dagger d in red light in her hand, thrust before my neck. My bride candidate will increase if I win this, so this is just right. "I give up." When I dered so like getting a windfall, Lady Ringrande pinched my cheeks. "That didnt feel like my win somehow. Wanna have another go?" I shook my head to Lady Ringrandes suggestion, afterward, any duchy knights who wanted to have a match with me or Lady Ringrande got their wish. The muscle brain knights who kepting to me even after I beat them one after another was quite troublesome. But well, the drinking bout afterward was quite fun though. Book 16 - 16-9. Seras Resolution 16-9. Seras Resolution This chapter is told from Seras point of views --Faith or love, which one should I pick. The kind and gentle Satou-san cannot approve of the gods undiscriminating divine punishment. To the point that it even prompted him to shelter Weasel Empire, who was the culprit, into another world using a power that was no difference than that of god. If Satou-san were to reallye into conflict with gods, I wonder what I should do.... "--To the Duchy capital?" "Id like to consult something with Tenion Temples head miko--Lily-dono you see." As I was worrying endlessly and stuck in the maze of my mind at the Solitary Ind Pce, Satou-san invited me along to the Duchy Capital for a change of pace. Of course I didnt say no. "Are we going on an airship today?" --Thats unusual. Satou-san could have gone back to our Duchy Capital in an instant with his space magic and Unique Skill. "Yes, sometimes traveling in the air is nice for a change." "Youre right, it is." This time, Im the only one among the Solitary Ind Pce members whos going with Satou-san. A journey of only two, though imprudence, its a bit exciting. Yet--. "Satou-sama, so this is Satou-samas personal airship." "Sorry about this, Satou." Why am I seeing two third wheels here. "If you really feel sorry then you can just fly there with that Flying Wooden Horse." I threw some sarcastic words to ane-sama who unreservedly made use of Satou-san while also peeling the touchy feely Ane-sama off Satou-san I dont want to show dark emotions in front of Satou-san, but I cant control it well when Im dealing with ane-sama. Im sure that the inferiorityplex I had in my childhood still remains in the depth of my heart even now. --Ah! "Ririna-san, hugging a gentlemans arm who is not your fiance is shameless for ady." Good grief, I really cannot let my guard down. I peeled off Ririna who promptly clung on Satou-sans arm. "Ara? Sera, are you being jealous of a kid?" "Im not jealous! Im just guiding her how to act like ady." "Hmmm, guiding huh--" I calmly brushed off ane-sama who chided me while looking happy. "--Ey!" Ane-sama suddenly embraced Satou-sans head. "Onee-sama! Youre shameless!" I cannot believe it. Its another matter with Ririna whos still a child, but it isnt something an adult woman like ane-sama should act like. "Ara? Grandfather-sama told me to marry Satou you know? That means were like fiance and fiancee now right?" Grandfather-sama.... Please stop with such jokes, it will only serve to stimte ane-sama. I endured myself to deal with ane-sama until we arrived at the duchy capital in order to prevent her from troubling Satou-san. Yes, I was relieved from the bottom of my heart the moment I saw the duchy castles spire from the window. "It has been awhile Satou-san." "Nice to meet you again, Head Miko--No, Miko Lily." The morning after the day we arrived at the duchy capital, I apanied Satou-san to visit Tenion Temple. Satou-san wishes to meet the gods. "Since thats what you wish for, Id love to have it granted it, but--" Lily-sama paused. "If you want to talk with a god yourself, then there is no choice but to use Invoke Deity to let a god advent into my body." --Invoke Deity. Its the ultimate holy magic to let one part of god descend unto your own Soul Vessel. In the history books of Tenion temple, there were records of miko and priests utilizing Invoke Deity in order to fights against demon lords and greater demons invasions. However, every one of them required a greatpensation. Worse than even losing their life, they apparently had their Soul Vessel broken. It probably is not possible for the tiny vessel of man to bring into themselves a huge existence that is god. "No, thepensation for that magic is much too big." "If its for you and this worlds sake, I dont mind giving up this soul of mine you know?" Lily-sama jokingly said that to Satou-san who was shaking his head. However, Lily-sama is being serious. Im scared that she would really do it were Satou-san nodded. Lily-san suggested the method an ancient king used to have a dialog with gods to Satou-san who asked for another mean. We asked for the current head-mikos permission to enter Tenion Temples banned archive and looked for the document we sought. "Here it is--looks like it needs quite a difficult ceremony." Lily-sama muttered while looking over a banned book. The ceremony needed some rare items, but Satou-san arranged them up in a line with a calm face as usual. Please stop treating the philosophers stone like taking a pebble out of your pocket. Look, Lily-sama is gettng dumbfounded there. "Ufufu, you really are amazing." The childish looking Lily-sama smiles at Satou-san. Her maiden in love air is making my heart ache, I wonder if Im imagining things. "The ceremony needs Prayer magic you see. If Sera can recite it, can I leave it to you?" "I have never tried using the magic, but I believe I can do it." "If you arent sure, I dont mind using it myself, but--" Lily-sama whispered into my ears with a mischievous look on her face. "--The ceremony requires you two to stick together in bare." "B-bare?" Shameless! Its too shameless! An unmarried maiden embracing with a gentleman naked!! "But Sera, arent you used to embracing Satou-san naked?" Lily-sama said some unbelievable things. "M-Me and Satou-san, doing such a thing!" "Sera, hell hear you if youre too loud you know?" "Eh? U-umm, err--" Lily-sama reproved me when I reflexively shouted out loud. "So what would you do, Sera? I can do it for you if youre embarrassed you know?" Lily-sama looks into my eyes with a teasing look. The figures of Satou-san and Lily-sama embracing each other in nude shed in my mind. --I dont want that. I resolved myself at the words that shed for an instant. I breathe deeply and put strength in my stomach. "--I will do it." Lily-sama nodded satisfyingly at my limp teary sounding voice that was in contrast to my resolution. After parting with Satou-san who went back to the duchy castle, I was led by Lily-sama to a work room at a corner of the sanctuary. "Well then Sera. Please work on this." She handed me a ceremonial white holy robe and two spools of jade silk thread. Along with a handbook about ceremonial embroidery patterns. --Dont tell me, I have to embroider the holy robe starting from now? "U-umm, but the ceremony is in two days...." "Its alright, Im sure Sera could do it." Lily-sama replied my question with a smile. "Youre good at embroidery right?" "Yes...." It appears that there is no escaping this. "Ill do my best." I quickly and carefully begin to embroider. Of course, Im doing it while putting my prayers to god Tenion. I kept working until total exhaustion, and on midnight of the ceremony day-- "Oh no, I fell asleep." I raised up in a hurry and checked to see if the holy robe were dirtied. --Eh? Even though there should have been more than half of unfinished embroideries, everything is already done. Having no idea what happened, I looked around and found nutritional supplements and snacks that would still taste good eaten cold at the corner of a table. "...Satou-san." Warmthing from the bottom of my heart warms me up. <--O my dear human child> A voice that isnt a voice. Neither it is a thought, the words fall from the sanctuarys ceiling. I surrender myself to the sudden oracle. I spoke to my hearts content just as god Tenion desired. --The next morning. The embroidery pattern on the robes gets transcribed onto my body by Lily-sama and current head miko-samas holy magic. Everything is ready now. "Sera, give it your all." "Im sure you can do it." "Yes, Lily-sama, head miko-sama." Miko who have undergone purification ceremony are lined up along the ceremony ce. "King entering--" Satou-san who was wearing ancient king-like clothing walked into the ceremony in the sanctuary. Coupled with the ssical king clothing, today Satou-san really looks like a king. He looks more dignified than usual. "O king, stand before miko." Satou-san followed the current head miko words and came walking here. Satou-san whose eyes met mine lets out his usual gentle smile. Even though hes going tomunicate with god Tenion, hes acting like he always is. "O king, discard your worldly garment." Two miko take off Satou-sans clothing. It was over in an instant since there was only one piece. The miko blushed to see Satou-sans symmetrical naked body. I stared at Satou-sans calm eyes to keep my line of sight from going down. "O miko of guidance, discard your worldly garment." The miko take off my robe. When I think that Satou-san is watching, I feel so embarrassed its enough to turn my whole body red. Even though Im feeling this embarrassed, Satou-san looks nonchnt as usual. Its somehow--no, its really frustrating. But this isnt the time for that. I have to continue with the ceremony for Satou-sans sake--. "O miko of guidance, show the king the way." I spread both my arms and embrace Satou-sans upper arms. Even though Satou-sans body look as soft as that of a woman, its covered with slightly hard muscles. The serene light of the sanctuary, and the words of miko celebrating for god soothe my heart thats falling into disarray from that sensation. --God. I look up at the sanctuarys ceiling and calls for god Tenion. --Great god who watches over us. A light falls from the sky as if answering my call. This warm light is god Tenions holy light. I surrender myself to god Tenions holy light like I always did when receiving oracles. Book 16 - 16-10. Behind the Ceremony 16-10. Behind the Ceremony "Arisa~?" "Youll catch a cold desuyo?" Tama and Pochi are worriedly looking at Arisa whos sitting under a waterfall wearing a white unlined kimono. "Youll bete~?" "Sensei will scold you nodesu." Looks like the two came to get Arisa after getting ready for school. "Im not going to school today, tell Mia for me okay." "ying hooky~?" "Hikineet is risky and dangerous nodesu!" Tama and Pochi looked like they couldnt believe Arisa who dered her absence. For the two who have only recently started school and really enjoyed it, they probably cant believe that shell be taking a leave even though shes not sick. "Its fine! Ive got to do something more important today!" "What is~?" "Please tell us nodesu." "You heard that Master would do a ceremony at the duchy capital during breakfast right?" "Aye." "Yes nanodesu." Tama and Pochi affirmed Arisas question. "Im sharpening my mind just in case I catch an SOS from master through Familiar~ Power~ you see." "Tama will do it too~?" "Pochi will catch SOS too nodesu!" Arisa waved her head aside while smiling wryly at the twos expected response. "You twos roles are forter, leave today to me and go to school. Your pickup ising right about now isnt it." "Ah! nanodesu." "Hu~rry~ up~?" Pochi and Tama recalled China whos alwaysing to get them every morning and panicked. "Were off~?" "Arisa! Be sure to tell Pochi if youre in trouble nodesuyo!" "Yes yes, take car~e." Arisa waves her hand like usual at the two who head to the teleport gate in a hurry like theyre tumbling. "Now then--" Arisa turned back to a serious look after the two were gone and pped her cheeks. "--Alright, Im all fired up." Arisa closes her eyes while getting hit by the waterfall, focusing fully to connect a thin line toward her dear master. Her intuition tells her that its the only thing she can rely on when she cant contact him through Space magic. "Nyu?" Tama who was inside a carriage in hermute to school stretched her back and looked around. Her radar-like ears are standing and pping rapidly. "Whats wrong nodesu?" "Nyuu" Tama tilted her head to the side at Pochis question. Looks like her premonition this time is the kind that cant be expressed with words. "Mia-sama, what seems to be the matter?" At the same time, Mia who was in the same carriage with them had a mystified look on her face. "The spirits are quiet--" The spirits that are usually always noisy are quiet like insects in fear of a beast. Mia who had a bad feeling about it peered outside the carriage window and looked up to the sky. "--Castle?" Mias eyes saw the spirits enclosing the castle. Or to be more exact, the spirits look like theyre running away from the castle. "Mia-sama, is there anything wrong with the castle?" "Nn, nevermind." Mia waved her head to reply the anxious China. Apparently she concluded that the Sakura Dryad probably had a fit and the spirits were running away from her. "So this is the--Holy Shell Mobile Armor." Princess Sistina is looking up at the Holy Shell Mobile Armor inside a hangar in the royal castle. She probably almost slipped "that Satou made" words. Beside her, Zena Marientail whos acting as her bodyguard, and Karina Muno whos acting as her friend are looking up at the Holy Shell Mobile Armor with sparkling eyes. The two are aware that this one is a replica, but the fact that it looks exactly like the legendary Holy Shell Mobile Armor is enough to turn it into an object of admiration. In ce of the two who are ovee with emotions the one who answers princess Sistina is an old man whoes walking in with a cane. "Yes, his majesty has given his permission for us to activate the main engine, therefore were nning to perform a startup test today." The chief of Royal Research Institute informed princess Sistina. In order to examine the Holy Shell Mobile Armor, the brains of this kingdom, which include the chief, Shiga 33 Canes, and golem researchers among others have gathered in this hangar. "EEY! Let me touch it!" "P-prof, you cant!" "Lemme go, Aoi! That spirally shining main engine is calling for me!" Looks like Prof. Jahad and Aoi boy from Echigoya Firm havee too. It seems the professor is being unreasonable after seeing its central part, the sacred tree stone furnace shining blue--the [Philosophers Stone] contained within the Magic Generator. "Id have preferred if Echigoya Firm sent someone better than a moron who was chased out of the Royal Research Institute." The chief who saw the scene spat out while looking irritated and then turned a smile toward princess Sistina. Hes quite quick to flip the switch. "While the main engine and armaments of this Holy Shell Mobile Armor are great, its armor is simply magnificent. Please look at it, under the white coat hidden an armorte made of the holy orichalcum referred as divine metal by some." "You just dont get it do you, tinte nerd." Interrupting the chief who almost sounded delirious was an elderly man who is a member of Shiga 33 Canes and does research on defensive magic. "How can you notprehend the splendor of this coating! Your highness Sistina, this coat is exactly the proof of Shiga Kingdom guardian. In addition to having the power to nullify up to mid-ss level magic, it has the ability to absorb the liberated mana from magic it nullifies into its own main engine!" "T-that sounds wonderful. Rahad-dono is really talented to understand that far this quick." Princess Sistina inched back to see a fervent speech of an elderly man. As she had been informed of that ability by Satou, she seemed to be surprised by the fact that it was analyzed so quick. Identifying the effect that is, reproducing it is another matter entirely. "Quiet you shield nerd. Your highness Sistina, this armor wont get even a scratch from a magic edge d mithril sword! Wonderful isnt it!" The chief is showing off an armorte taken off the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. "Hee, isnt that really sturdy?" Lady Karina who was touching the armorte all over tried to scratch it with her finger d with magic edge that she learned recently. A straight line got splendidly drawn, and Lady Karinas face quickly turned pale. Her level of clumsinesspares to that of Pochi. Meanwhile at Royal Academy, childhood school--. "--Nyu?" Tama who was holding a pen in her mouth while looking sleepy suddenly raised her face with a serious look on it. "Whats wrong nodesu?" Pochi who noticed that asked Tama. Shiro and Crow sitting on the seats in front of them seem curious too. Tamas cat ears are twitching and trembling. "Nyu~?" Tama returned to her rxed look and fell limply on her desk. "Famished~?" "Pochi is starving too nanodesu! But early lunch is bad nodesuyo? Thats a forbidden technique nanodesu. Hell will be waiting for us at lunch if we eat now nodesu." A rolled textbook got on the head of Pochi who was having a fervent speech. Reflected in the eyes of Pochi who looked up was a female teacher whose mood turned for the worse. "Ah--" "Chatting during ss is?" "B-bad nanodesu." "And what should you do when you did bad things?" "Were sorry~?" "Were sorry nanodesu." Pochi whose ears are flopped down and tail is hidden between her legs apologizes to the female teacher. "Youd go without lunch as a penalty if you did it again." "Ga~n" "O-oh no nanodesu." Tamas and Pochis bodies were paralyzed in fear when the female teacher told them the weight of penalty for a major offense. They look at each other and make a mouth zip gesture. 30 minutes until lunchtime. Incited by Tamas belly rumbling, Pochis belly rumbling began to have a chorus together. The chorus gradually spread inside the ssroom. "Form 4." At the Royal Magic Academy, Mia-sensei is using a long wand as a substitute for lecture stick to teach her ss. "Conversion, solution 27." The students are desperately deciphering Mia-senseisck of words as they try to understand the lecture. Looks like there is a different kind of hardships to be found in a lecture without an excellent trantor that is Arisa. "I-if only Arisa-sensei was here now..." "A-Arisa-sensei--" It appears a lot of students and teachers who usually ridiculed Arisa as being Mia-senseis extra have realized her true worth now. However, only a few noticed the fact that her being able to trante it means that her understanding of magic is equaling Mia-sensei or more. Arisa-sensei who would have gotten a passionate call by the students unlike anything before had she were here is probably still doing the cold water ablutions under the waterfall in the Solitary Ind Pce even now. "--Ara?" Princess Sistina felt something odd from the Mobile Armor behind the chief. You normally need the assistance of multiple mechanics and magicians to board the Mobile Armor, but there isnt anyone whos supporting the Mobile Armor now. And it seems princess Sistina wasnt the only one who noticed that. "Oy! Whos moving it!" Someone who found something amiss with the elevator where the Mobile Armor was put beside the Holy Shell Mobile Armor shouted. "What? Were not using the Mobile Armor for the startup test yknow?" "Whos piloting it?" Mobile Armor is something like an anti-gravity device for the pilot of Holy Shell Mobile Armor, so its not needed unless the test demands intense movements. Incidentally, this Mobile Armor isnt the real one, but a replica Satou made. "Tina-sama, Karina-sama, we should get away from here. Theres something wrong going on." Umu, I agree with Zena-donos opinion. Intelligent Item Raka thatdy Karina wore agreed with Zena-san who advised them to evacuate. As the three were on their way to the office to take shelter, sounds of metal getting crushed resounded in the hangar. The three looked back and saw scaffold and elevator that enclosed the Holy Shell Mobile Armor copsing to the ground. Magicians and researchers in white robes are running about in confusion below. "This is bad desuwa!" Ka-Karina-dono, wait!! Disregarding Rakas warning, Lady Karina charged toward the copsing scaffold. Lady Karina roughly pushed away the researchers who were about to be crushed by the copsing scaffold. Main part of the scaffold and steel frames are falling toward Lady Karina whos had a decisive look on her face. --Karina-sama! Zena and princess Sistina raised a scream in their mind as they held out their hands equipped with magic activation rings and began to chant. Both of them are fully aware of the fact that their chant wont make it in time. They saw Raka protecting Lady Karina from the steel frames that fell first, and then one after another hit the ground as the surroundings were filled with despairing roaring sounds and cloud of dust. "Haa... Satou and Sera arent here for the ceremony, I cant visit them either, Im bored." In an arbor inside a courtyard of the Duchy Castle that upied the western part of Oyugock City, Lady Ringrande whos also known as [Sky Champion Witch] is bored out of her mind. Of course, its not like she doesnt have any close friend. However, most of them are already married and have many children. For ate bloomer at her age with no boyfriend like her, visiting them is a difficult hurdle to mentally ovee. "Maybe I should have another practice round with the duchy knights..." She felt hesitant to practice as there wasnt anyone who could fight her evenly here. --If only Satou were here at least. Lady Ringrande caught sight of something odd when that thought shed in her mind. "Ara? Isnt that Wyvern Rider flying strangely?" Ringrande was puzzled to see a wyvern flying acrobatically above the duchy castle. The next moment, a ray of light shot from the horizon cut the flying wyvern in two. She saw wyverns blood scattering as the wingkin rider who was riding on its back frantically tried to escape. Lady Ringrande grasped her trusty sword next to her and stood up. "Enemys attack!" Lady Ringrande ran off while shouting out loud, and the castles rm resounded a momentter. "Judging from the rm, the enemy ising from the south--" The physically reinforced Lady Ringrande ran through the corridor like the wind. Shes heading to the castle tower to the south--. Multiple roaring sounds resounded while she was running, the duchy castles defensive barrier repelled the light. Frightened maids and officials are crouching in the passage. --She should be able to see the assant from there. "Temple Head-sama." The loud roars and tremor transmitted from outside Tenion Temple caused unrest amongst the priests who participated in the ceremony. Fortunately, Sera, Satou, Lily who supported them and the other miko havent noticed the loud sounds and tremor because they are in trance states. "Keep going. This sanctuary is protected by Tenion-samas divine protection. Dont worry and continue." Hearing the temple head, the priests resume channeling their mana to the miko one after another. (Tenion-sama, please extend your protection to your pious believers.) The temple head offered her prayer to the light that came down to Sera and Satou. Unaware with the incidents that simultaneously happened in both the royal capital and the duchy capital, Satou is having a chance meeting with God Tenion during the ceremony. Nice to meet you, Tenion-sama. I am-- Book 16 - 16-11. Behind the Ceremony (2) 16-11. Behind the Ceremony (2) "Are the anti-air Magic Artillery and the ballistas still not ready!" "Birdkin unit, wyvern unit, take off in turn. Take the formation in the air." "Rece the equipment of golem unit with anti-air one!" "The assault force ising! Make absolutely sure that fire wand unit and magic soldier unit are apanied by escort toons!" Wind magicians transmitted instructions from the duchy castles control room. The next duke who holds the authority as the territory lords proxy showed up in the control room. "Give me a status update." "Abat-readyrge-scale aerial warship has appeared out of thin air in the sky above the duchy capital." "--Appeared?" A huge aerial warship is projected on the basin put in front of the next duke. The ships organic-looking form in purple and ck color leaves an ominous impression on anyone looking at it. "ording to the report from soldiers in the lookout tower, it suddenly appeared in the sky above the duchy capital." "Not on the outer edge the capital?" "Yes." The next duke knitted his brows dubiously to hear the report. If it appeared right outside the duchy capital, then it might have employed light magic to hide itself, or hid in the cloud using water magic as a possible exnation, but there is simply no way an aerial warship that huge could appear out of nowhere in the middle of the capital without him, the lords proxy, noticing. The only way it could slip through barrier put by the City Core and invade without the lords proxy not noticing are through shadow magic or space magic, however, it shouldnt be possible for either magic to move an aerial warship that huge in the air. At the very least, the next duke cant think of anyone capable of the feat. "Whose ship is it?" "Affiliation unknown--" "Look at it closely you fool. They have the demon lord believer group Wings of Libertys g and the Golden Wild Boar Kings g raised." The one who interrupted was a masculine-looking noble of around forty. The appearance of the current head of Earl Bobi Household that was once manipted by the demon lords believers [Wings of Liberty], Earl Keon Bobi gathered gazes full of animosity to him. The duchy knights nonchntly shifted their positions in order to protect the lords proxy. "In other words, you guided that aerial warship here did you not!" "Is this the time to engage in nonsense, Sir Houen." The one who voiced the surrounding peoples suspicion out loud was the legitimate child of Earl Houen. Earl Keon Bobi paid him no heed and brushed it off as a nonsense. "Stop, Sir Houen. Hero Nanashi himself has guaranteed Keon-donos innocent." With irritation in his voice, the next duke warned the two who had formed a dangerous air between them. The [Guaranteed by Hero Nanashi] part stemmed from the member list of [Wings of Liberty] that Hero Nanashi gave to the duke. "However..." "If you want, I dont mind touching the Yamato Stone of this castle once again?" Seeing Sir Houen looking discontent, Earl Keon Bobi suggested an easy way to prove his innocence while smiling sarcastically. Since its a very disgraceful act for a noble. "No need. More importantly, we need to deal with that airship now." "Agree. Your excellency, we must not let that airship get close here. We have to destroy it before it approaches the duchy castle." Earl Keon Bobi proposed an extreme measure in his reply to the next duke. "Are you suggesting that we should shoot down arge aerial warship right above the duchy capital?" Doing that in the middle of the overcrowded duchy capital would undoubtedly result in enormous victims. "I am. However, that is our best course of action. Have your excellencys forgotten the modus operandi of the Wings of Liberty." "...Short horn!" Before, a group of demon lord believers [Wings of Liberty] who revived the [Golden Wild Boar King] under the duchy capital terrorized the dukedom by using evil items called Short Horn and Long Horn to transform humans into lesser and mid demons. Earl Keon Bobi thinks that therge aerial warship isnt merely abat vessel, but also an assault warship that contains demons within. "Tell me the warships location!" "Its going to reach the sky above the arena soon." A wind magician replied the next dukes query. The arena is between themoners and the nobles living areas. Its the optimal location if they want to minimize human damage. "Therge aerial warship has made a new move! Arge magic artillery installed on its bow has begun operating." The basin showing therge aerial warship got painted white at the same time as the report hit. "Whoserge airship is that? --Not like I need to think deeply." The one looking up at the huge ck airship in the sky from the duchy castles balcony was ady from the duke household, and a former heros attendant, Lady Ringrande. "Ringrande-sama?" "I-its terrible." A civil official and a maid she pushed out of the balcony were surprised. Lady Ringrande didnt waste any time to warn them as she took out a long wand from her magic pouch and began to chant a spell. Looks like shes recognized thatrge aerial warship as an enemy with only one nce. It had already cut up a Wyvern Rider using a mysterious ray in the first ce, so its only right. " Boost Magic, Manipte Mana, Link Mana Line, and while Im at it, the special magic strengthening medicine--" Lady Ringrande used magic reinforcement skills in session and even drank a rare medicine she acquired in her trip with hero to boost her magic. If it was the past her, she would have used the Talisman from God Parion without a moment of hesitation. However, she doesnt have that Talisman now that shes not a heros attendant anymore. "Oooh, what a stunning surge of mana." "So pretty." The impressions between an official who had undergone basic magic training and a maid who had not seemed to differ even though they were looking at the same thing. Scenes of Wyvern Riders and Magic Artillery unit on the ground attacking therge warship are unfolding before Lady Ringrandes eyes, but the magic barrier protecting the ship is massive, and none of their attacks seems to be effective. Therge aerial warship kept advancing and reached the sky above the arena. And then, its bow has started to be tinged with an ominous-looking light. "Ringrande-sama, the enemy ship is!" "O-oh no! W-weve got to r-r-run!" The panicking maid stretches her hand toward Lady Ringrande. The civil official who saw that had a cramp on his face. If she got in the way of Lady Ringrandes advanced level magic spell chanting after having her magic boosted this much, the huge torrent of mana that loses their target will obviously attack them instead. A slim white hand extends toward Lady Ringrandes hand that holds a long wand--. "Contact the royal knights!" "Hurry and evacuate the researchers!" The royal capitals hangar is in confusion because the Holy Shell Mobile Armor has been hijacked by someone. Due to that, the only ones who were worried about a daughter of Marquis Muno, Karina, who sacrificed herself to save the researchers life and got buried under the scaffold and steel frames, were her friends. "Karina-sama...." "T-thats right! We have to rescue Karina-sama!" Zena-sama pulled herself together when she heard princess Sistinas muttering and said the obvious. "Wait, Zena. Look at that!" A ck shadow moved behind the cloud of dust. "Is that, Karina-sama?" "....It doesnt seem to be the case." Bizarre-looking humanoids made of steel frames and debris showed up behind the cloud of dust. They awkwardly drag their feet on the hangars floor like living armors or skeletons. One of them extended its hand toward one of the researchers that waste to escape--and beat him to death. "N-no...." "Looks like its not the time for us to just watch. Come forth, my golems--" Princess Sistina took a conductors baton out of her magic bag and swung it. Zena went out of the hangar office to stop the humanoids act of barbarism. "Dwell in my sword--Magic Edge." Zena d a mithril alloy dagger she took out of her magic bag with magic edge. Satou has given her back her exclusive holy sword [Wind Dagger] she used during the Divine Punishment incident, but it seems shes not going to use it as shes not fighting as the Silver Knight Air now. Zena cuts down the bizarre humanoid with a single blow. "A-amazing." "My gratitude knight-sama." "--Shes so lovely." The researchers she saved gave their thanks. There was a weird one among them, but that must have been because of Zena-sans prim and proper beauty. "Please everyone, hurry up and evacuate!" Zena-san shouted out loud in exasperation at the researchers who kept dawdling. The bizarre humanoids reproduce faster than Zena-san can beat them. "Just leave the small fries alone and go beat the main body!" "Prof, weve got to hurry and escape!" Prof Jahad of Echigoya Firm shouted to Zena-san. His subordinate, Aoi boy pulled his white robe as the prof refused to leave. "But the main body..." Looks like the idea of attacking a national treasure, the Holy Shell Mobile Armor didnt even cross her mind. Something else began to move as Zena-san repeatedly cut up the humanoids while feeling troubled. "Mu, is it a new one?" Prof Jahad muttered when he saw granite knights materializing from the hangars ground one after another. "Zena! Leave the small fries to the golems and aim for the main body!" "Then, these are your highnesss?" Zena grasped the situation the moment she saw Princess Sistina shouting from the offices door. Zena left the fighting to princess Sistinas golem army and flew in the air with chanted flight magic. The Holy Shell Mobile Armors central part and eyes have only been shing, it hasnt moved at all from where it was. This someone who has stolen and boarded the Holy Shell Mobile Armor probably doesnt understand how to pilot it. ".... Air Hammer." Zenas specialty, the air hammer shook the Holy Shell Mobile Armors cranium. However, it seems that blow didnt give any real damage. "Its not working. Then how about advanced wind magic--...." Zena started to chant. Seemingly sensing the crisis, one of Holy Shell Mobile Armors finger slightly moved. Damn you worm. A provoking male voice resounded from the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. The one in control seemed to have hit the switch for external speakers while he was fumbling around. Light of mana emits from the Holy Shell Mobile Armors arms and legs, signifying its startup--. "Dosseiii, desuwa!" Wreckages of scaffold and steel frames that were on the Holy Shell Mobile Armors feet got blown away with a spirited yell. "--Oh my, Karina-sama." Princess Sistina who saw the scene from the office room muttered like she hadpletely forgotten about her. Her sole saving grace is probably Zena-san who had a relieved look in the air. Uwoo The pilot got surprised by the flying debris on its feet and took a step forward. A shadow falls on top of Karina who has both her arms up in the air. "Nyu?" Tama who was attending the lecture while enduring her hunger in a ssroom of the royal childhood school raised her face. "Whats wrong nodesu?" "Nyuu, something feels weird?" Tama tilted her head to the side at Pochis question. Shiro whos sitting next to Tama pokes her side. "Tama, from China-sama." "Senkyu~?" "It smells sweet nanodesu." She received some kind of a small round things wrapped in paper. Tama unwrapped the paper and found a small candy, the paper was written with "Bear with this until lunch" in childish yet tidy handwritings. As Tama was going to put the candy into her mouth, she saw the drooling Pochi in the edge of her view. Tama reflexively stops her hand and looks at the candy and Pochi as ifparing them. Theres one candy. Tama and Pochi are two. "Huge problem~?" Tama folds her arms while frowning and catches the sight of the ckboard with lecture about fraction written on it. Tamas eyes glittered when she saw a circle divided in two. "Inspiraation~?" Tama produced magic edge on the tip of her nail. And with a swing, the candy got divided into two. "Here you go Pochi~" "Thank you nanodesu." The two tossed the candy into their mouth and their faces broke into smiles. The "something feels weird?" that Tama felt just a while ago haspletely evaporated from her mind. "Dont disturb her." "Kya." The official managed to stop the maid whose hand very nearly grabbed Lady Ringrandes arm. To begin with, Lady Ringrandes chant wouldnt have stopped just from her hand getting grabbed. In fact--. "UOOOOOOOO" "KYAAAAAAA" Even in a situation where the official and the maid screamed their lungs out as therge aerial warships Magic Artillery hit the castles defensive barrier, delivering thunderous roars and shaking, her concentration never breaks up. ".... <>!" One of the most powerful anti-army spell even amongst Explosion magic that excels in power was unleashed from the one corner of the duchy castle. Chain explosions, each equaling [Explosion] attack magic in power, hit and wrap therge Aerial warship. "Ringrandes magic huh--" "As one would expect of Sky Champion Witch. She has this much power, regardless of the fact that she was a Heros Attendant." The next duke and Keon Bobi exchanged words in the duchy castles control room. They saw therge aerial warship showing up out of the explosions on the basin. "Its still not going down?" Even after losing its outer armor and getting wrapped in smokes and mes on its whole body, its still floating in the air even though its slowed down. "Is that? A golem?" "I-it cannot be..." Sir Houen turned pale the moment he saw the being that stood on the ships bow. "Do you know what that is, Sir Houen." "T-thats the Mobile Armor... The Holy Shell Mobile Armor from ancestor king Yamato-samas legend, there is no doubt about it." Sir Houen replied the next duke. "That cant be true. The Holy Shell Mobile Armor should be in the Royal Capital now." After all, thats the whole reason why their fathers have all gone to the royal capital. "No, its the very image of Holy Shell Mobile Armor depicted in the portrait we have in our house." If the ancestor king Yamato--Duchess Mitsukuni were here, she probably would say this. Thats [Dynast]--. "It wont go down even after receiving that attack? Also, that thing on the warships bow, no matter how I look at it, its that isnt it?" It looks simr to [General] she saw in the royal capital. Lady Ringrande runs in the hallway to make her next move. Her destination is the castles depot where the Tourism Ministrys airship is stationed. "Ringrande-sama! Where are you heading to?" "Ipasa?" She met several running duchy knights while she was running in the hallway. Theyre probably on their move to join their main unit. "Isnt it obvious. Im going on a counteroffensive." "However--" "If ranged attacks dont work, that means I just need to get close." Ipasa was going to say that her attack wouldnt reach the enemy in the air, but Lady Ringrande interrupted. She told them her destination and that the being standing on the enemy warships bow was the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. "That thing is?" "The Holy Shell Mobile Armor told in the legend..." "Why is a ship that carries the Holy Shell Mobile Armor attacking the duchy capital?" "I dont know." Lady Ringrande curtly brushed off the knights questions that started from Sir Ipas. Right at that time, therge aerial warship that could be seen from the hallway showed a new movement. The armors of the Holy Shell Mobile Armor that was taking an imposing stance on the bow opened one after another and got d in red light. "--This looks bad." Faster than Lady Ringrande could mutter, the Wyvern Riders and birdkin unit that carried fire wands took an evasive maneuver to get away from therge aerial warship. However, they were slightly toote. Wyvern Riders and birdkin burned by the Magic Artillery fell one after another. "N-No way. For Ancestor King-samas Holy Shell Mobile Armor to injure his own people." "Get ahold of yourself. Theres no guarantee that the one piloting Holy Shell Mobile Armor will always be good person." Lady Ringrande rebuked the shaken knights. If she knew this would happen, she wouldnt have told them that the thing on the warships bow was the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. A small regret tucked in Lady Ringrandes mind. "Ill be going to the airship. Tell my father what we talked just now!" "Please wait. We can use attack magic too." "Go quickly, my explosion magic doesnt work on that thing." Lady Ringrande persuaded the knights who wanted to escort her and ran toward the depot. A medium airship filled withrge-scale Magic Artillery leaped into her eyes. The Holy Shell Mobile Armor standing on the aerial warships bow that can be seen in the distance has its arms transformed. "What is it going to do--" Lady Ringrande quickly boarded the small airship she was looking for the moment she found it. "Ringrande-sama? The outside seems to be quite noisy." Unaffected by the thunderous roars and shaking, the brownie girl in flight uniform kept eating smooth cold gtin. By the way, its brown sugar syrup tasted. "As expected of Satous subordinate. Lend me the airship." "Yes, I dont mind, but what are we going to do?" The brownie in flight uniform tilted her head to reply the flustered sounding Lady Ringrande. Theres no problem here since her master, Satou, has asked her toply with Lady Ringrandes request if she wants to embark during their stay here. However, it seems like shes a bit curios about the purpose. "Obviously. Were going to beat the enemy down." "Are we allowed to fly acrobatically?" "Yes, fly in any way you want to evade the enemys attacks." "Yay!" The brownie in flight uniform jumped in joy wholeheartedly. "Skipping 256 checklists needed before takeoff--" The brownie canceled all the necessary procedures and forcefully activated the magic furnace and aerodynamic engine. "--Airship, emergency takeoff!" "T-that was reckless." Lady Ringrande muttered while enduring the intense gravity during takeoff. "But I like it." The brownie in flight uniform grinned to hear Lady Ringrandes muttering. A fight between airships has already begun before her eyes. The medium airship in the sky above the castle shot out all of itsrge-scale Magic Artillery, but all of it was blocked by a defensive barrier that expanded in front of the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. This time, a huge fireball was shot out of both arms of the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. The medium airship tried to evade while putting up a defensive barrier. The fireball soared while burning the air and demolished the barrier protecting the medium airship in one blow. "What an unbelievable firepower. That doesnt seem to be an ordinaryrge-scale Magic Artillery." Her mouth muttered, no doubt about it, thats the ancient magic kingdoms [Magic Artillery]. The huge fireball that destroyed the medium airship was flying toward this ship too. The brownie in flight uniform superhumanly evaded the fireball that would have swallowed an airship of this size whole, by a paper-thin difference. Even Lady Ringrande could only manage to grit her teeth to prevent herself from biting her own tongue. "Ringrande-sama, that!" The brownie in flight uniform pointed at the Holy Shell Mobile Armor that had stopped attacking and had its chest armor part opened while looking at this ship. Its probably going to do some kind of new attack. "Bring it on!" Lady Ringrande opened the hatch on the cockpits ceiling and put the upper half of her body out. She affixes her legs and body and readies her trusted wand. RIIIIIIIIIINGRANDEEEEEEEEEEE A voice full of resentment resounded from the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. The voice that called for her name sounded familiar to Lady Ringrande. "T-this voice, his highness Sharlick?" She muttered the name of Shiga Kingdoms third prince who was once her fiance. "What are you doing here?" Her question was met with silence. At the end of her line of sight, the Holy Shell Mobile Armors chest gets d in light, and then it shoots out a dazzling light. The divine weapon, [Damnation Cannon], that was once given by gods to the king of Lkie who lived in a floatingnd, unleashed its menace here in this ce. "--This is bad." Arisa muttered with a pale face as she was hit by the waterfall in the Solitary Ind Pce. "Ive got to hurry--" The figure of a purple haired little girl was nowhere to be found the moment the words spoken out of the trembling lips got drown out by the waterfall sound. Book 16 - 16-12. A Conversation with God Tenion 16-12. A Conversation with God Tenion Satous here. I can never get used to interviews even though I went through them many times during high school, college and job-hunting. Cant help but feeling nervous in front of big shots. "Earl-sama, please change into this ceremonial clothing." "Yeah, I got it." I change into the ceremonial white robe. Its very thin and they provide no underwear. Initially, Im doing the ceremony in a different room from Sera and then I get to put a crown-like metalwork on in the end. Maybe it was due to the almost see-through garment I wore, during the ceremony, the female priestesses eyes were staring really hard at me, it was a bit embarrassing. "King, pleasee over here--" The present head miko called me. Apparently, Im getting called [Ancient King] during this ceremony. >Title [Ancient King] Acquired Miko apprentice Lily is standing next to the present head miko. " <> " <> With the present head mikos and miko apprentice Lilys holy magic, the crest inscribed on the holy robe got transcribed onto my body. Next, its the ceremony tomunicate with God Tenion. "Kings entrance--" I stepped my foot into the holy rite room with an attire that resembled the ancient king. Many miko who have undergone the purification rite are standing in lines inside the room. Looks like the present head miko is leading the ceremony. "O king, stand before miko." Sera was waiting for me in mystical looking miko clothes at the center of the sanctuary. I smiled at her when our eyes met since she seemed tense. I feel that shes loosened herself a little. When Ivee before Sera, several miko get to our sides. "O king, discard your worldly garment." --Eh? I didnt hear anything about this you know? Two of the miko take off my clothes. Sera and the surrounding miko blushed when they saw my naked body. Im not an exhibitionist so I get embarrassed at this. > Title [New Fetish Awakening] Acquired. --No no, nothing is awakening okay. The ceremony progressed while Iined to the title system in my mind. "O miko of guidance, discard your worldly garment." Two miko take off Seras clothes. She only had one piece on her just like me so it was over in an instant. --Oooh. Shes grown quite nicelypared to thest time I saw her during the Golden Wild Boar King incident nearly two years ago. Its quite a sight, but this is bad. I put my spirit into concentrating the Poker Face skill and managed to prevent myself from breaking out a grin. Of course, one part of my body is getting lively. > [Body Control] Skill Acquired. > Title [Unscrupulous] Acquired > Title [Gentleman of Steel] Acquired Id like to know the reason for this timing, but for now I generously allocated the excess skill points I had on the [Body Control] skill I just got. --Yup, quite a convenient skill. Now I can continue the ceremony in rxed state. "O miko of guidance, show the king the way." With the present head mikos signal, Sera open both her arms wide and hugged me. This fuyoyon sensation is quite wonderful. --Oops, this was a holy rite wasnt it. I put my everything to ward off my worldly desires and focus on the ceremony. > Title [Unavaricious One] Acquired > Title [Enlightened] Acquired > [Lust Control] Skill Acquired Convenient, I also activated the Lust Control skill. > Title [Hermit] Acquired. I have no interest in bing a hermit so I probably should turn off Lust Control skill once this ceremony is over. --O God. Suddenly, I could hear Seras words. Not voice. Her thought seemingly got transmitted to me through our touching skins. > Title [Telepath] Acquired. > Title [One who Communicates through Mind] Acquired. > [Telepathy] Skill Acquired. I have used Telepathy myself when Arisa became my familiar, or is that a different thing. Oops, the ceremony might fail if I have unnecessary thoughts. I turned off all the [AR] readings on my Menu to focus on the ceremony. Lady Ringrande is in the Duchy Capital, while Hikaru and Liza are in the Royal Capital, they should be able to do something even in an emergency. Besides, Arisa is with them too, familiarmunication should be possible no matter what the situation is. Sera looks up to the sky in my arms. O Great God who watches over us. A serene light falls down from the sky as if answering Seras call. It seems to contain some kind of power, it feels tingly when it touches my body. Sera who looked like she was in ecstasy turns expressionless. Shes probably entered trance state. <<>><<>><<>><<>><<>><<>>. Enumeration of words and images flowed through Sera to me. It feels the same like when I heard oracle that fell from the sky back then. I thought I had gotten Oracle skill but unfortunately the log didnt show it. <<>><<>><<>>. Simr sounding phrases flowed again. Is it okay to interpret this as "state your wish"? Before that, I should greet her at least--. Nice to meet you, Tenion-sama. Im Satou Pendragon. This ceremony is carried out with me as an [Ancient King], so I didnt use earl and Marquis Munos retainer like I usually do. <<>><<>><<>>. Waves that somehow felt gleeful came over. Still, deciphering code while having a conversation is unexpectedly tiring. --Come to think of it. I recalled that there was [Decipher] skill in my skill list so I tried activating it. <<>><<>><<>>. It doesnt really change . The only difference is that I could somehow understand the meaning. My wish is to have a conversation with Gods. <<>><<>><<>>. I guess shesughing since were already having a conversation? The impression I got felt somewhat different than how they were during the divine punishment. It seems God Tenion is a more affable god than I thought. Id like to ask the reason why Gods prohibited science and technology and the extent of it. <<>><<>><<>>. It seems that either it couldnt get conveyed well, or that it was hard to understand what was conveyed, I think? Indeed, it must be hard when even holding a conversation is this difficult. Sera and other miko who have to decipher what they heard in the oracle and convey it to the statesmen sure have it hard. --Wait a minute. Sera and the others never mentioned that to me. They told me about their experiences with oracles several times before, and they seemed like the were having a normal conversation. I use mind magic and directly ess Seras mind. If I did it normally, Seras mind would break and shed get crippled, but instead of invading her, Im establishing a two-way mental bridge to try to make her Oracle skill into a sort of filter. My view is dyed white the moment Im connected with Sera. Im floating in a white space brimming with light. Its probably an image of mental world. Theres a lump of white light with a green outline shining brightly in front of me. If possible, I would love, to invite you, to the Gods Realm.... I could hear a voiceing from the light. Apparently that white light with a green outline is God Tenion. Intermittent, hard to hear radio-like voice continued on, but its easier to understandpared to torrent-like images I got when there was no Oracle filter,. Ill revise and correct it a bit in my brain. If that is possible, I would love to visit there myself. My? I can understand your words all of a sudden. An image ofdyughing pleasantly was transmitted from the light. Do I still need to go to the Gods Realm if we canmunicate this well? Would you mind if we get back on topic? No, I dont mind. But lets make it brief. Before my dear mikos soul breaks. Ive only noticed after God Tenion pointed it out, true, the burden must be high on Sera. Lets get to the point as quickly as possible. Id like to know the reason and the extent of science and technology prohibition by gods. Thats a ssified information. Her line sounded like a certain time traveler from the future but there is no way that God Tenion knows about light novels. It must be a coincidence. I cannot tell it to people who are bound by limited lifespan. No matter what? Thats right. If you really have to know no matter what, pleasee to the Garden of Gods in the Gods Realm. And ask the Gods there. So it all depends on me whether I can get an answer or not huh? I understand. I will be excusing myself into the Garden of Gods then. I know the rough coordinates of the Gods Realm from the marker I put on God Zaikuon. Unit Arrangement cant do it, but but I think its possible with World Teleportation using the enormous amount of mana obtained by the Void Sky Ether Furnace. Then I will assign a trial to Satou Pendragon. Obtain Gods Marks from the temples in this world. --I got an errand Quest aftering all the way here? God Tenion giggles from the white light. This is the first time someone is that calm in front of a God. Come to think of it, since Im mentally connected to Sera, my thought is grandly leaking out too huh. Its just as one would expect from someone acknowledged by that person. That person? I asked what she meant by that but God Tenion only replied with an image of giggles. Id like to press her further, but Im worried about Seras body and soul. Shes probably talking about that mysterious [Little Girl in Painting] anyway, I should stop asking more about it. How would I obtain the marks? Go towards each Central Temples. Central Temples huh. I can ask head miko and the others about it. What should I do at the temples? You will be assigned a trial by the God enshrined at each temple. In other words, I just need to clear each of their trials huh. What kind of trials are they? That depends on the Gods who give them. Too bad, looks like I cant get any hint. However, it will likely be something to do with gathering piety. Piety is it? I heard it as [Piety] through Seras filter, but the image was like abstract noise with [Prayer] included within. It feels like it includes prayers from people that arent religious too. Yes, thats correct. We dont have enough divinity to protect the world because of the recent Divine Punishment. Piety from people that reach Gods turn into divinity that will be the shell that protects the world. Shell is it? I wonder if its a role of Gods that didnt get handed down amongst people? Ill ask more about this when I visit the Gods Realm. Please be mindful about order in your pilgrimage, some Gods are particr about ranks. --Guess that could put them in bad mood? God Tenion gave an affirmation to the question I had in mind before I could said it. Could you tell me the ranks? Then, images of Gods got through me in turns. Heraruon, Garleon, Urion, Zaikuon, Karion, Parion, thats the turn it seems. Karion and Urion arent particr about ranks, but Urion will probably sulk if hes put after Zaikuon. And Karion might not like it if hes thest. How about Tenion-sama? I will give my mark to you here. A small light split from God Tenions light and got sucked into my palm. Theres no image of body here though, so it just somehow felt like I got it around mt palm. >Title [Mark of Tenion] Acquired >Title [One Acknowledged by Tenion] Acquired >Title [Tenions Saint] Acquired Do your best on the errand... God Tenions white light goes away while giggling. "You took a fancy to that phrase huh...." That muttering came out of my own mouth. Looks like my chance meeting with God Tenion is over. The limp Sera is unconscious in my arms. I fill the exhausted Sera with mana and stamina. I check to see if theres anything wrong with Seras soul using Soul Sight, Spirit Sight, and Miasma Sight. Its in exhaustion but theres no obvious cracks or fissures. She should get back to health if she takes it easy and recuperates. "...Satou-san." "I cant thank you enough. I was able to talk with God Tenion thanks to Sera-san." "Im so d...." I leave Sera who fell unconscious again in the other mikos care. After entrusting the rest to the present head miko, I head to the head miko private room in the sanctuary along with miko apprentice Lily. It seems like Lily is still using the room even now. Even though theres probably no one who would eavesdrop us, Ill use space magic-made istion barrier for counterintelligence here. It may not be as strong as Goblin Princess Yuikas Unique Skill, but this barrier is strong enough that we wouldnt notice even if a nuclear bomb were to explode nearby. "Were you able to speak with God Tenion?" "Yes, I received a revtion to go on a pilgrimage to Central Temples that enshrine the Gods." I talk about the Trials of Gods stuff to Lily. "Its like the ancient hero king that appears in the myth isnt it." That reminds me, theres a story about a hero that challenged the trial to be a familiar god of God Parion. The talk wandered a bit, and then Lily told me about the countries where the Central Temples are located. "All of them are in the western part of the continent huh." "Yes, it is said that they evacuated to the west for their safety when Furu Empire was copsing." I see, there were Central Temples in Furu Empire, thergest country in the world at that time. After getting the information I needed, I had a pleasant chat with Lily about the impression I got from my conversation with God Tenion as the topic. "--Ara? Its this time already. Regretfully enough, senpai miko Hina would get mad at me if I dont get back soon." As an apprentice miko, Lily said the name of a miko instructor and jokingly said, "Shes really strict you know?" I undo the space magic-made istion barrier. Then I heard quake-like vibrations and roaring sounds that sounded like copsing buildings. It appears that the Duchy Capital was under attack by someone with a really good timing. I put the [Menu] skills disy back on. Now then, it has been awhile, let us begin heros time. Book 16 - 16-13. End of the Assailants 16-13. End of the Assants From third person point of view "Is that an airship? But it looks somewhat organic....." "Its emitting such wicked presence. Do you know what that is Satou-san?" Satou and miko apprentice Lily exchanged words while looking up from the terrace of Tenion temple. Satous AR shows it as, [<>]. "It seems to be a kind of ghost shop called Evil Float Ship." In his mind, Satou recalled the ghost ship he fought in the Lkie sea during the Divine Punishment. Ghost ships have a peculiar type of sub-dimensional travel function called [Underworld Crossing], it probably made use of that to appear in the duchy capital. (I got the reason why it didnt show up in my Map before the ceremony, but who and why did they attack the duchy capital?) The Evil Float Ship continued its battle against the Duchy Capital army while Satou was lost in thought. "Looks like the duchy capital army is putting up a good fight." Lily muttered. The Evil Float Ships attack was blocked by the duchy castles defensive wall. On the other hand, none of the duchy capital armys attack could get through the Evil Float Ships defensive wall either. "--Ah." Lily witnessed a high powered ray fired by the Evil Float Ship cutting a Wyvern Rider in two. Satou clicked his tongue when he saw that. "That ray is dangerous." "What are you going to do?" "Im gonna go and neutralize it for a bit." Satou thrusts his hand into the shadow on his feet and mixes it around. At the same time, the Evil Float Ships artillery that shot the ray was wrapped in ck shadow. "Alright, it should be fine now." Lily looked up and the Evil Float Ships artillery had disappeared. "Amazing...." Even while conversing with Lily, Satou is making use of [Magic Hand] and [Another World] to evacuate people who were located in ces endangered by the Evil Float Ship. The reason why Satou doesnt immediately get rid of the Evil Float Ship is probably because hes looking for the one who sent the ship here. "And the royal capital--Dont think theres anything threatening there." Satou looked over the royal capital with space magic [Distant View]. He was wary about simultaneous terror attack on both ces, but it seemed to be in vain. (Looks like there was an ident during the fake Holy Shell Mobile Armor activation experiment, but its impossible to rampage with that by hijacking it anyway, and Princess Shistina with her golems and Zena-san are there, they should be able to manage even if theyre with Lady Karina.) Just in case, Satou told the situation to Liza who was sparring with Shiga Eight Swords in one corner of the royal castle through space magic [Telephone]. He also gave instructions to the intelligence division of Echigoya Firm and Chuu Fat and the other mice. The Evil Float Ship was enveloped in tremendous explosions before their eyes. "That was from the Duchy castle wasnt it." "Yes, that was Ringrande-samas attack magic." A huge robot that looks exactly like the Holy Shell Mobile Armor is standing on the bow of the Evil Float Ship whose armor has been stripped off. Satou muttered quietly, [Dynast]. --Ive got to stop it. Ringrande whos riding on a small airship is overlooking the huge aerial warship with a flustered face. The light shining from the Holy Shell Mobile Armors chest, which has enough power to bring in ruin, is still trying to destroy the duchy castle. The divine weapon bestowed by Gods to the Lkie Kingdom that once thrived in a floating ind--[Damnation Cannon] is attempting to demonstrate its full power here. The dazzling light is flickering unstably. --Her chant wont make it. Ringrandes eyes could only see that flickering as an omen before the firing. Even while staring straight at death, the only thing she can do is chanting a magic to oppose it. She can only hope her father, the territory lords proxy who holds the power of City Core, could block an attack from the [Damnation Cannon]. A sudden change happened to such a hopeless situation. "--The light disappeared?" The brownie in pilot uniform who was steering the airship muttered. The light on the Holy Shell Mobile Armors chest has disappeared. If someone who holds the power to see mana were here, they would undoubtedly notice an abnormal amount of mana loss from the Holy Shell Mobile Armors chest. Its as if someone drained its mana. ".... < >!" Ringrandes advanced explosion magic pulverized the rear engine of the Evil Float Ship. Several ck shadows jumped off of the quickly descending ship, andstly, the Holy Shell Mobile Armor took up a spear-like thing. RIIIIIIIIIIINGRANDEEEEEEEEEEE It cried out through the external speaker, and then the Holy Shell Mobile Armor made a leap off of the falling Evil Float Ship toward the small airship Ringrande was riding. "Choiyaa!" Just before the armor could grab the airship, it made a turn like a fighter jet. It was an intense maneuver unthinkable of the slow moving airships of this world. "I-Im going to fall!" The one riding on the airship doesnt think that its a safe move to do however. Ringrande ended up having to cling on to the handrail with her dear life in order to not get thrown off the airship. "I-its demons!" "Send the golem unit forward!" "All hands, retreat while holding them back!" The short horn demons that jumped out of the Evil Float Ship surprised the anti-aircraft unit of the Duchy Capital army. The golem unit battled with the short horn demons, but the agile demons overwhelmed them and quickly got on heels of the retreating unit. The burning trees that fell from the Evil Float Ships bombardment blocked their escape route. "I will hold them off here!" "Were no match for them even if theyre lesser demons. I wont let anyone die in vain!" "However, if this keeps up--" A youth who had reached level 20 spoke of a heroic line, but the well experienced unitmander stopped him. In the middle of the youth speech, themander was pulled away by an ape-like short horn demon. "Commander!" --ǣңϣңϣңϣ̣ף. The youth pulled out his mithril alloy sword toe to the rescue, but the short horn demon extended its arm and flung him away. "-- Drag Ignis" A dragon of me appeared while smashing the burning fallen trees and hit the short horn demon while scattering explosive mes around. Themander who was pulled in also got burned but he was already mortally wounded. "Just when I chased a fool who rampaged with the legacy of his Majesty that should have been sealed, reincarnated demons huh... And theres even Yamatos legacy." A ck clothed alchemist with a covered up face showed up from behind a fallen tree. --ǣңϣңϣңϣ̣ף. "Hmph, figured it wont die from one shot--" The ck clothed alchemist drew a sword on his waist. "This sword is too good for you, but..." --ǣңϣңϣңϣ̣ף. The dying short horn demon charged toward the muttering alchemist. "Perish, you grave robber." A blue gust of wind shed, and the being that was a short horn demon disappeared into ck mist. "Holy sword?" "Hero-sama? Its Hero Nanashi-sama!" The retreating unit forgot to escape and mored. "Hero huh... How ironic." The alchemist looks at theing crowd of short horn demons whileughing sarcastically. "--Leave. ..." The soldiers retreat, leaving the alchemist who has begun a ranged attack magic chant. RIIIIIIIIIIIINGRANDEEEEEE A two-pronged spear in the Holy Shell Mobile Armor hand was thrust at the small airship Ringrande was riding on. Light buckshots that shot out of the spear tips exploded near the small airships. "I cant shoot my magic! Stabilize the hull just a bit more!" "Its impossible!" The small airships slips through gap between the tiny explosions with acrobatic maneuvers. "If were too far away, my magic wont reach--then." "Ri-Ringrande-sama?" Ringrande jumped off of the airship. She was free falling for a short while before her falling speed slowed down. "Im d I got it from Hayato." Running in the sky with the Flight Shoes, she approaches the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. RIIIIIIIIIIINGRANDEEEEEEE "Sheesh, cant you say anything else?" She fired [Quick Burst] that could be chanted quickly at the head of the Holy Shell Mobile Armor that was taking the action to attack as a distraction, and closed the distance more. Kukkukku... spread your struggle, hatred and fear, breed the miasma necessary for his majestys resurrection Deep in a jet ck darkness, a man in purple costume standing in front of a floating mirror muttered. The mirror reflects the figures of Ringrande whos fighting with the Holy Shell Mobile Armor. White mist is coiling about around the man, sometimes something that resembles an anguished face floats in the white mist. Well that objective is more mundane than I thought. A voice that came not from the man resounded in the jet ck darkness. --Who is it. You who speak with thenguage of the great orc kingdom, show yourself. The one who appeared before the man was a slender boy wearing a purple wig and a white mask. That mask, youre!! Nice to meet you, mastermind-san-- The masked hero bowed like a stage actor. "GWAAAAA" Ringrande who was hit hard by the two pronged spear got pped onto the arenas ground. Even though the force of the blow was enough to carve out a trench on the arenas ground, Ringrande still retained her fighting spirit. Ringrande tried to get up, but the two pronged spear pierced the ground on both her sides, pressing on and holding her back. ". Quick Burst." The spell Ringrande chanted while coughing blood disappeared after only leaving a small light explosion. Whats wrong, ran out of mana? A sane sounding voice that made the mad voice earlier seemed like a lie resounded from the Holy Shell Mobile Armors external speaker. A hatch on the throat of the Holy Shell Mobile Armor opened slightly, and the aged face of the third prince Sharlick peeked out from there. "That face..." Ringrande expressed her surprise to see the princes face. "I will ask you this only once." The triumphant third prince Sharlick said so while looking down on Ringrande. "Yield to me and give birth to the king of the next era." "I refuse." Ringrande t out refused the third prince Sharlick. "...What. How foolish can you be, Ringrande!" The third princes Sharlicks face convulsed and warped. "I will destroy every single country in this age of strife once. And I am the only one who is capable of uniting all the lower ss people in this turbulent time to create an empire that covers the entire continent. Do you mean to say that you have a problem bing the wife of such greatness!" Ringrande isnt answering the third prince Sharlick who rattled on with bloodshot eyes. Shes fully concentrating everything to recover her mana. "No, you cannot possibly have anyint. I will make you, who was discarded after bing the heros ything and missed your chance to marry, into my sex consort, not concubine. You cannot possibly be dissatisfied with that!" Ringrandes eyes were filled with rage. She wasnt lenient enough to overlook words that made a mockery of the too stoic Hero Hayato. Ringrande twisted her restrained body and took out a ring from her pouch. Its a cursed item that can change life force into mana she found in the Blooduscking Labyrinth with Hero Hayato. She has never used it since it has a fatal weakness of producing mana to the point of exhausting your entire life force. "Oh I see now! You must be hesitating! No need to hesitate! I, the great king of the world, forgive you. Ringrande, be my empress!" Third prince Sharlick feverishly shouted out loud words filled with love--nay, obsession. "I refuse!" Ringrande wore the ring and shouted. "Wha, what--it cant be--why." Third prince Sharlicks face distorted in shock. "Because I hate you of course! Be reborn anew and make a fresh start! Quick Burst!" Ringrandes explosion magic burst from the gap of the Holy Shell Mobile Armors cockpit. "GWAAAAAAAA" White smoke and smell of burning meat leak out of the gap, and then the cockpit shuts off. "DIEEEEEEEE" Mana congregated into the two-pronged spear, and a vestige of light ball was produced in front of Ringrandes eyes. She could break out if she struggled, but that would likely take time. "-- Drag Ignis" The me dragon that hit the armpit of the Holy Shell Mobile Armors arm that held the spear spread explosive mes around. Since the armors hand got separated from the spear, the light that was going to roast Ringrande disappeared. "Good grief.... Here I went to find out the identity of the fool who brought the Evil Float Ship here, and what I got was just a lovers quarrel, what a waste of time." A ck clothed alchemist showed up in the arena ground along with a heat haze. "I cant really agree to that, but thank you for your help regardless." "No need for thanks." Blue light shed, and then the two pronged spear turned into round slices. "This sharpness is as absurd as always." "Holy sword?" "Correct. Its a de to fell any evil given to me by my friend." The magic artillery on the Holy Shell Mobile Armors arms, and the [Divine Punishment Cannon] on its chest are d with mana. Ringrande and the ck clothed alchemist run off to look for a cover. "Can you fight that?" "I cannot." The ck clothed alchemist concisely replied to Ringrande. The Holy Shell Mobile Armors triple weapons are filled with red light. "Thats Yamatos anti-demon magic weapon that can even wrestle against greater demon. Its the strongest and worst weapon created by the mad magic engineers of Furu Empire--it cannot be defeated by ordinary men." The alchemist spoke as if it was none of his business. White and red light behind them are approaching critical. The cover theyre running toward to is still far away, and even if they arrive in time, they dont think it would be strong enough to block the super weapons behind them. Ringrande is convinced of her death when she feels the burning heat on her back. "--Thus, I leave the rest to you." "OK." The light and heat behind them disappeared with that easygoing voice. Ringrande turned around and saw the Holy Shell Mobile Armor who had lost its mana falling prostrate to the ground, and purple haired Hero Nanashi floating in the air before it. "Heya, Ga Hou, did youe to help?" "I just came across grave robbers who rampaged around with his majestys legacy that should have been sealed." The Holy Shell Mobile Armors hatch opened, and a dark purple figure showed up from there. Hero Nanashi didnt even need to turn around as the figure got pped onto the arenas ground. "I found youuuuuuuuuu! You fake hero who stole my holy sword!" "The one controlling it was the third prince huh." Hero Nanashi looks below on the third prince who soul crushingly cried out. "And, since when were you a demon?" Hero Nanashis line of sight was directed at the long horn on the third princes forehead. "The king who rules over the world needs a body that transcends humanity!" "But your body is crumbling, is that alright?" ck mist coils around the third princes body as its crumbling down. The crumbling fragments disappear into ck mist. "T-this cant be..." His body is crumbling from the ends of his limbs. "No, no, I am, the ruler... of the world..." Ringrandes mana d magic sword destroys the third prince before he crumbledpletely. That might have been her mercy. "So, I see that theres a clown behind you, did you catch the mastermind?" "Un, I did catch the mastermind who directly perpetrated this." Hero Nanashi pulls a purple clothed man restrained with magic sealing ivy out of a shadow and throws him to the ground. "Dont tell me--" Ga Hou tore off the hood that covered the purple clothed mans face. What showed up was a face of a corpse rotten to the core. Theres a twisted horn on its forehead. --Zo Gil. Is that you Ga Hou? Ga Hous face grimaced to see a familiar face under the hood. A face of pity and grief to see a former colleague who got called back as an undead and been reborn as a greater demon with Twisted Demon Horn. What would be the reason for you, the one entrusted tomand the entire army of his majesty, toy waste on his majestys grave. Is there any other reason than for the seconding of his majesty. You fool... You think his majesty would wish to be revived as a demon lord. Its probably the difference in perception between someone who died before the final battle and someone who survived through it. To rebuild Orc Empire on thisnd--that is his majestys wish! Who told you that? Hero Nanashi smoothly asked Zo Gil who vigorously shouted out. His majesty demon lord who stands equal to his majesty, goblin-- Zo Gils head blew off in the middle of his words. It must be a dyed magic that would activate if he were about to say a certain word. Hero Nanashi traces the vestige of magic that not only revived him as an undead but also destroyed a being that had turned into a greater demon. "Zo Gil..." Ga Hou gave a silent prayer to the body of his old friend that was disappearing into ck mist. "So the one who assaulted the duchy capital was the demons after all?" "Yup, youre right. I wasnt able to reel them in, but our opponent appears to be one of the demon lords." Hero Nanashi replied to Ringrande. However, Hero Nanashi didnt speak the fact that the [Goblin] word Zo Gil left behind might be referring to the [Goblin King]. (From this matter, I see that they havent given up on their schemes and get to know one of the elusive sources of this.) Hero Nanashi--Satou is exploring for solutions in his mind. "Nin nin~?" A golden ninja wearing pink mantle showed up from the shadow on his feet. "Pick up~?" Satou joined hands with the golden ninja and returned to the royal capital using Unit Arrangement. Apparently, something happened in the royal capital. Next Update is nned for 9/17. People who dont remember Ga Hou could refer to Volume 7 of the published book or web [Intermission: Orc Alchemist]. Book 16 - 16-14. End of the Assailants (2) 16-14. End of the Assants (2) Satou here. Theres this saying, "The mountains have brought forth a mouse", but I think its better than them bringing forth a major volcanic eruption. I mean, going on a pleasure trip in peaceful times is more fun. "Arisa!" I went with Tama using Unit Arrangement and jumped into the ce she led me to. "Master... Im, sorry..." "Pull yourself together." I take Arisas small hand as she muttered weakly and put my forehead on hers. --Hot. "Youre burning." ording to AR, its not influenza, but a cold--looks like shes gotten amon cold. "Geez, whyd you bath under the waterfall until you got a cold..." "Im sowwy." Lulu who came carrying a rice gruel scolded Arisa. I see, I get the reason Arisa caught the cold. "Yaay, rice gruel with sweet potatoes." Rather than the sweet potato she knows, its a local product of Seryuu Earldom. "Master, feed me." Arisa is acting spoiled, perhaps the fever got her hard. Well, I guess I can at least spoil her when shes down with a cold. "Aan, so good. It tastes like Masters love." Arisas jokes dont stop even while shes coughing. It makes me worry that shes getting delirious from her fever. When I reflexively turned my gaze around, I saw the youth troupe assembled on Arisas bedside. "Aan." "Aan, nanodesu." "Tama too~?" That reminds me, my little sister also demanded for the "Aan" from our mom when I was down with a fever before I went to school. "Im feeding Arisa right now, soter--" I noticed something halfway through. I look around the room. --Thought so. "Arisa, you didnt take the magic medicine for treating illness did you?" I forgot about it since cold was amon illness in the former world. With the magic medicines and magic avable in this world, it can be cured in an instant. "Eh? Err, I only had elixirs with me, so I thought it would be too wasteful to use one." Arisa replied me while coughing. The coughing timing somewhat feels suspicious. "Then how about Mias water magic?" "Was refused." I turned to Mia, and she shook her head while making an x sign with her arms. "I mean, you know! Mia came back way after I got down with the cold, and I thought I would get better if I just drank water, ate rice gruel and slept--" "Even the brownies in this room could use magic to heal a simple cold right?" "Ugwuu." Arisa faltered in the middle of her excuse. Why would she go to sleep while still afflicted with the cold anyway? "D-dats..." "It will be easier if you just confess nodesu." Pochi urged Arisa while imitating a veteran detective who pressed someone to confession. "I just wanted to have a nursing y with masteeeeeeeeer" "y?" "Arisa..." Next to Arisa who shouted with all her soul, Mia who couldnt understand it tilted her head to the side, and Lulu who understood it muttered her little sisters name while blushing. "Rejected." When I rejected her, Arisa muttered, "And it was the perfect chance to have a nursing y with the too healthy Master too" Yup, Arisa should reflect on it a bit. "Private Pochi." "Aye!" "Administer the household medicine used in the orphanages to private Arisa." "Yes nanodesu. This one nodesu?" "Yes, that one." I gave the confirmation to Pochi who took the medicine out of her magic bag. "--Suppository!" Arisa screamed when she saw the thing Pochi took out. "Id like to refrain from that thank you." "Its okay nanodesu. It wont hurt nodesu." "No no, its not about whether it hurts or not." "Dont worry nodesu. Pochi is a suppository pro nanodesu." "Youll break a maidens heart!" Arisa inched back in the bed while Pochi was approaching with an evil look on her face. "A-at least, Id like Master to be the one putting it in--" "Arisa, you shouldnt act spoiled nanodesu." "Uoo, I cant teleport? Master sealing teleportation is--" I went out of the room with Mia while hearing Arisas scream behind us. Ill let Lulu handle the rest. "Satou-san!" "Satou, wee back." Zena-san and princess Sistina greeted me when I returned to the living room in the solitary ind pce. I have to tell the passing of her brother of different mother, third prince Sharlick, to princess Sistina, but lets put off that forter. It felt like she was indifferent toward the third prince after all. "It appears there was an ident in the Holy Shell Mobile Armors hangar, did anyone get hurt?" "N-no. We arent hurt anywhere. But, err--" Zena-san who stammered her words awkwardly sent her gaze to the corner of the room. Theres Lady Karina who turns her face away while looking small there. She probably messed up at something again. "Would you tell me what happened?" "Yes, allow me." Princess Sistina begins to narrate what happened. "It all happened when we were visiting the hangar--" Someone stole the Holy Shell Mobile Armors pilot suit, the mobile armor, and tried to hijack [General]. The fairly sessful hijacker who boarded the Holy Shell Mobile Armor, swung the already booted-up armors arm, and destroyed the scaffold and supporting frames around it, causing panic in the hangar. The researchers who were about to be crushed under the copsing scaffold were saved by Lady Karinas intense actions, but since Zena-san and princess Sistina seemed like they had forced smiles when they talked about it, I should take it with a grain of salt. Her saving them is probably true, but she must have messed up at something. "Bizarre humanoids made of wreckage and steel beams?" Golems made of rubble that rose up from the wreckage and cloud of dust gathered and beat the researchers to death. "Thats weird. Ive put the function to create servant golems like the original in the fake, yes, however Ive programmed it so that they are forbidden to kill..." Servant golems was a function relevant during the wars, so I had programmed them with Three Laws of Robotics built-in. "Yes, Mito-sama also hypothesized that they might be familiars created by a lesser demon." Looks like the one behind the incident here were demons too. The root is probably the same as the one from Duchy Capital. "Now that you mention it, wheres Mito?" "She said that something else might happen there, so shes on stand by along with Liza-san in the capital." Then Ill go see how theyre doingter. "May I continue?" "Yes, if you please." The rubble golems were dealt with by princess Sistinas golems, while Zena-san was dealing with the Holy Shell Mobile Armors hijacker. As Zena-san was chanting advanced magic after her lower ss ones proved ineffective, apparently, that was when Lady Karina blew away the steel frames and re-joined the frontline. "So it was surprised by Lady Karina and tumbled over?" The hijacker seemed to be a durd. Well, even if he made a run with the armor, without the [Real Activation Key] I gave to the king, it wouldnt be able to enter flight mode or high-mobility mode, nor could it fire any weapons, he probably would have ended up getting caught by the Shiga Eight Swords and Hikaru in the end. "So, did you manage to catch that hijacker?" "Yes, my golems dragged out the mobile armor and Zena-san arrested the man who tried to run away." The hijacker seemed to be the page fired by the first prince back then, who was also a former employee of the third prince. Well, they were probably trying to cause something in the capital while that man created a diversion as a throwaway piece. Hikaru is probably staying with Liza in the capital because she came to the same conclusion. "You two did great." When I praised the two, Lady Karinas mood got even gloomier in the corner of the room. Apparently, she feels bad for being the only one who did nothing great. I walk to Lady Karina. "Karina-sama." "....Satou" When I called to her, she buried her face into her own breast after a slight reaction. --As expected of demonic breasts. "Looks like you saved the researchers." "Thats all I did desuwa..." Looks like the optimistic Lady Karina is currently in a rare self-loathing phase. "Thats not true at all, or are you dissatisfied that you only saved peoples life?" Lady Karina raised her face with a startled look. Her reaction resembled Pochi somehow. "Moreover, we were only able to recapture the Holy Shell Mobile Armor without breaking it thanks to Lady Karinas actions." Regardless of who the other party was, the fact is the matter was able to be concluded quickly thanks to her actions. "Satou" Lady Karina is looking up at me with moist eyes. She looks like a girl in love, so Im not sure how to react here. "Missionplete~?" "Suppositoryplete nanodesu." Tama and Pochi appeared from the door. Arisas punishment--administering is done it seems. Alright, Ill let Pochi whos close to Lady Karina to take care of her. I beckoned Pochi and entrusted her care to her. Lady Karina whose arms were wide open was frozen with a taken aback look on her face, but I left the ce while pretending not to notice that. "Hikaru." "Ichirou-nii." I teleported next to Hikaru who was sitting on top of a Royal Castles spire. From what I gather on the Map, I dont see anyone like demons, or reincarnated people nor unknown high level people. The sage mice, Chuu Fat and his colony hasnt reported any abnormality either. Liza is standing with one leg on top of another spire, doing a quiet stance training like a master martial artist. "I found Dynast in the Duchy Capital." "You did?" Hikaru stood up suddenly with a serious look on her face. "That one is different from General. Its an absurd armor that could fight against a demon lord if it could keep its distance. Weve got to think up a n to--" Hikaru spoke vehemently without listening to me. It got quiet after I smashed its defensive barrier, shot out the magic circuit on its core and drained its mana. Fighting it at close proximity was probably a wise decision. "Everythings fine, Hikaru." "Un, I believe in Ichirou-nii. But, Dynasts Damnation Cannon is--" "Ive neutralized and retrieved it with me here." "--Eh?" Hikaru froze still with a serious look and then she quickly sighed in relief. "Im so d. I expected nothing less from Ichirou-nii." "Lets contact Yuika, and then offer him a proper burial like with General on the right day." "Un, please." I stayed here for a while, and then went back to the Duchy capital alone. I can tell my conversation with God Tenion to everyone once Arisa is cured from her cold. "Satou-san, is it over?" "Yes, without problem." When I got to Tenion Temple entranceway, the former head miko, currently miko apprentice Lily was waiting for me. --Oh? A blue dot on my Radar ising here from the Duchy Castle area. Ga Hou the orc has returned to his base through the sewer, so this ones probably Lady Ringrande. Since shes with white dots, maybe theyre going around to see the Duchy capitals state? "They look to be quite in a hurry." "--Yes." A group of cavalry knights who rushed in like they were jousting stopped at the entrance of Tenion Temple. The horses that have stopped upright look quite imposing. "The miko over there! Call the temple head and Sera-sama!" One of the knights haughtily gave an order to miko apprentice Lily. "Yes." Miko apprentice Lily obediently run into the temple to call the two. Behind him, Lady Ringrande who didnt look well was helped by the other knights to get down from the horse. "Ringrande-sama?" "Sa-Satou." Lady Ringrande is in critical condition for some reason. But she seemed fine when she was chasing the Holy Shell Mobile Armor [Dynast] earlier, wonder what happened? "Are you alright?" "Im running out of time. Take me to Sera." "I understand." I receive Lady Ringrande from the knights who looked dissatisfied and head to Seras resting room. Shes in [State: Weakened (Serious)] ording to AR reading, her health gauge has almost run out. "Did something happen?" "Yep, I used a little something I shouldnt have used." I saw Ringrandes gaze turned toward her left ring finger for an instant. It seems to be a type of [Cursed Ring] ording to AR reading. Apparently, its an artifact from a dungeon that will continue to convert your life force into mana even after its full. ording to the detailed info on it, recovery magic and health recovery magic potion wont work while its in effect. "Ringrande-sama, Sera-sama is currently resting inside this room." I could only hear a very faint sound from Lady Ringrande, probably because her health had been exhausted. The other knights were going toe too, but I kept them away by telling them that I couldnt let Sera, an unmarried woman, in her nightdress be exposed. I close the door with a thud. The sleeping Sera is the only one in this room, so lets do this. "--Fracture." I touched Lady Ringrandes cursed ring and then it crumbled away like a rusted ring. This saves time from dealing with a cursed item, noin please. The health reduction has stopped after the ring is destroyed, but shes been terribly weakened already. "Ringrande-sama, please drink this." I push an elixir bottle on her mouth, but shes already lost consciousness and cant drink it. I put the elixir in my mouth and make Lady Ringrande drink it mouth-to-mouth. Its just a treatment and the impregnable fortress pairs shouting [Guilty] arent looking, so this should be fine. The AR reading indicates that Lady Ringrandes health gauge has been safely refilled. "...Satou-san?" I heard a half-asleep voice of Sera from the bed. "--Ane-sama!" I used [Magic Hand] to catch Sera who tried to get up from the bed and almost fell from her anemia. Since it didnt look like she saw me giving the mouth-to-mouth, I told her about the attack on Duchy Capital, and how Lady Ringrande used a cursed item to avert the crisis, resulting in her critical state. "Ane-sama is always like that. She always goes straight forward with only the goal in mind....." Sera is brushing Lady Ringrandes hair whos still unconscious. Even though she sounded like she couldnt believe her, it seems like she doesnt truly hate her. "I was able to converse with God Tenion thanks to Sera-san. Ill tell you the details along with the other girls once we get back to the Solitary Ind Pce." "Yes, Im d to be of service." I told Sera what needs to be told while Lady Ringrande was still unconscious. "We will leave the duchy capital tomorrow morning. You should get some rest in Tenion Temple today." "Yes." Since I wont have anything to do tonight, lets go to Ga Bous ce and have some drink there. "--Satou-san." Sera beckons me as I stand up. Thats a rare gesture from Sera. "Please do the mouth-to-mouth to me too when Im injured okay." Surprised, I look at Seras face and she looks back at me like a child whos seeded in her prank. It was really scary since her eyes werentughing. Book 16 - 16-15. New Journey 16-15. New Journey Satou here. I learned the word Quest from games. Back then, they were small events that could be started anytime you want, but recently there have been quests that can happen unexpectedly and can be missed out. Im looking forward as to what kind of quests will be added next. "Eeh, isnt that a fetch quest." "Yeah, God Tenionughed about it too." Once Arisa had gotten over her cold, I gathered everyone for a debriefing session. "Hmm, thats kinda different from my image of gods." Arisa knitted her eyebrows with aplicated look on her face. "Also, I thought gods could only speak in broken speech." "Was it like that when you were reincarnating, Arisa?" The former depressed demon lord, Shizuka who happened toe by asked Arisa. "Un, I mean, rather than broken speech, it was more like images with ovepping meanings." "Then its the same as me. Yuika told me before that it was the same for her too." Looks like Shizuka and Goblin Princess Yuika knew each other. Maybe they get along well since both are shut-in type with high girl powers. "It was like that with me too at first. I guess I was only able to hold a proper conversation thanks to Sera-san?" "Ive done nothing much. --Perhaps this is what they call the fruits of wifesbor." Sera who was sitting next to me with aposed face clung to my arm and leaned her head on it. """AAH!""" "Guilty" Seeing that, Arisa, Hikaru, Lady Karina and Core Two shouted out, Mia who dressed like a female teacher got on myp and dered my conviction. Hikaru who had been looking down seems to have sorted out her feelings after we buried Dynast in the graveyard with General, shes been looking more cheerful for the past few days. Apparently, the reason why I rarely saw the external exploration unit of dungeon core, Core Two, around heretely was because she had gotten addicted to collecting seashells on the rocky area of the coast here. Im not sure what she finds fun about it, but it seems like the fact that weve been having lots of shellfish dishestely is thanks to her. Additionally, Lulu and Zena-san are silently staring at Sera with an envious look on their faces. Tama and Pochi have been ying around by rolling below the sofa Im sitting on since awhile ago. They must have gotten bored with the difficult topic. "Sera-sama, getting all clingy in front of many people is unbing." Princess Sistina rebuked Sera with a calm expression. Arisa and Mia exchanged words, "Gununu, legal wifes character?", "Negative, number one." "Please excuse me. We were doing this everyday back at the Duchy Capital, it turned into a habit." Sera dropped a bombshell. Shes telling the truth, but those were instances of Sera trying to peel Lady Ringrande who was getting all clingy off me in a fit of jealousy and ending up clinging on me. Lady Ringrande was probably sticking to me to tease Sera, its not like shes harboring feeling to me--I think. "Satou, hierarchy is important. Fulfill your duty to Mito-sama and me before you lose Sera-samas temptation." "--Duty?" Hikaru tilted her head at Princess Sistinas words. By duty, does she mean the nobles duty to have children? But we arent even married, shes jumping the gun here. "Hold it right theeeeeere!" Arisa pushed her hand out and shouted. "Our turnse first! Lulu, me, Mia, Aze-tan have it reserved already!" "Objection. Fiancee first." "Tama too~" "Pochi will be Masters wife too nodesu!" The youth troupe jumped in with Arisas words. Yup, do your best to make it indefinite. "That reminds me, Mito, what happened when you were summoned as a hero? You met God Parion right?" "Eh? Right, it was like the voices of gods I heard during the Divine Punishment back then. I think its probably the same as Arisa and the others." Apparently, God Parion mediated the summoning when Saga Empire summoned Hikaru as a hero. Come to think of it--. A god, or perhaps, a gods familiar, the [Little Girl in Painting] talked normally. "Hika--Mito, you said that you were stopped by your patron god when you were about to go back to earth right? Was it the same with the patron god?" "Hn? Ame-no-Mizuhana-hime talked like a normal person would." Wonder whats with that difference? "Isnt it because the gods here are of greater existences? Its like the dimension we are in differs from theirs so we cantmunicate properly?" Arisaid out her guess. Thats amon setting of gods that appear in SF. They kinda feel worldly for beings of higher order though. "Did God Parion look like a purple light thing that floated in a white space?" "The reincarnation god looked like that? I met God Parion in a temple-like ce. She looked like a statue of little girl made of light blue crystal, like it was just a statue, you see." "Hmm, Hayato said that she was a cute little girl, seems like she looks different depending on the person." I see, I wasnt really interested in the pantheon so I never asked before, but it appears that the image wildly differs depending on the person. Perhaps, gods will look like the image a person has about god? "Master, youre going to take us along in the Gods Trials right?" Acting as the representative of the girls, Arisa asked me. "Sorry, but Im going to take the trials alone." "No you cant! We dont know what will happen, you know? Its dangerous to do it alone!" Arisa beat the desk and insisted. Im doing it alone precisely because its dangerous. "Its alright. Arisa wille to save me if it gets dangerous wont you? By way of, you know, familiar power." I persuaded Arisa who gununued and looked unconvinced. "Please leave it to me. If Master orders for it, I will pierce even gods with this Dragon Spear." "Deity sh~?" "Are gods bad kids nanodesu? You cant cut good gods nanodesuyo?" Pochi was being unusually reasonable at Liza and Tama who were in high spirits. "Dont worry about that, Im not nning to go to war with gods.." Sera who looked troubled and Zena-san and Lady Karina who believed in gods normally looked relieved. Im prepared for it if the other party intends to go through it though. By recycling the code from Arisas anti-god forbidden spell of space magic [Mythology Down], I have developed a spirit magic called [Mythology Eater] in the form of a tinum-colored great wolf artificial spirit for Mia tomand. Additionally, Ive coated Pochis holy sword, Tamas ninja katana, and Nanas great sword with fine powder made from dragon fang using Weasel Empires technology. I got this fine powder when Tama and Pochi were visiting Fujisan Mountain where the Heavenly Dragon was together with Hikaru. Who would have thought that you would get hold of materials for strengthening weapons by doing some dental care. Lulus eleration guns bullets have also been coated with the aforementioned powder. "You have to really call me if it seems dangerous okay? Theres no miracle like in manga where the protagonist suddenly awakens to his hidden power and turns the tide around, you hear?" Arisa confirmed me again worryingly. I have two of those [Hidden Power], that look like it could awaken, in mind, but I dont think it would suddenly be usable so timely like that, thus I think exhausting all possible options and human resources beforehand is imperative since were facing someone that might take an aggressive position. Ive got toplete my own trump card too before we depart for the trials. "I got it. Besides, Im only going alone during the trials. Liza and Nana will apany me right until the trials, and we will be touring the foreignnds with everyone once the trial is over." "Understood." "I will definitely protect Masters safety, so I announce." Apparently many of the countries cultures on the continent west are left over from Furu Empire era, Im sure we will find a lot of delicious food and unusual stuff there. The other girls voiced their dissatisfaction, but they consented when I told them that I would be fine as I would have Team Pendragons strongest spear and shield with me. I had no problem having Zena-san whos thorough on everything around, but if I took her along, Lady Karina and Sera would likely follow too so I didnt include her in the end. In this journey, there is a chance of gods making use of Arisa and Hikaru who carry Gods Fragment in them and Sera who has Oracle skill as a back door to peep on us, so I have decided not to take them along after consulting with Arisa and Hikaru. It goes without saying that the shut-in inclined demon lord Shizuka never seems interested in going from the start, so shes outside of the consideration. "Oh right, Nezu-san started to say something else besides, I want to go home." That Shizuka said something like it was nothing big. "By Nezu-san, you means the person who was the rat demon lord?" "Yes, that one." Rat demon lord was the person who was too attached to Japan and got his Soul Vessel broken after over-using his Unique Skill. After removing his Gods Fragments, I managed to somehow recover his flesh and Soul Vessel with elixir and mind magic, but his mind was shut-down, so I let him live in one corner of the sub-dimension where Shizuka lived and had the brownies take care of him. "It looks like his heart was healed while he was taking care of Hamsaemon." "Hamsaemon, hamster? Thats so simple~" Arisa stole a nce at me. Yeah, I dont have naming sense too. "Ahaha, its a squirrel." "Eh?" "That Hamsaemon is a squirrel that Nezu-san picked up in the forest." "But why!" Leaving aside Arisas retort, Im d that Nezu-shi seems to be recovering. It might be a good idea to take him along to earth if hes fine with a world that isnt exactly identical. Additionally, the former sword demon lord, fox girl is spending her days training with the green infant dragon and ck dragon Heiron at the ck Dragon Mountains. I visited her from times to times with Liza and her sword skill looked even more skillful than in her demon lords days. "Im nning to go to the western part of the continent for a bit." "Western part of the continent--" Tourism minister is my job for once, so Ivee here to tell the king and the prime minister about my nned trip. "The next salvation ising to the west it seems." "As expected of the Dragon Avatar, hes very sensitive to the smell of battlegrounds." The king and the prime minister muttered in whispers. Looks like both of them have firmly determined that Satous identity is [Dragon Avatar]. "Your excellency, I heard rumors that the west was in disarray due to the Divine Punishment, is it still continuing even today?" "Umu, the confusion from monsters have been calmed down thanks to the heroes dispatched by Saga Empire, however, even heroes cannot do anything about the devastated countries. Disputes in the scramble for grain-producing regions have begun to appear in the continent west." I dont n to get involved with faraway countries, but if I see that the scale of the famine looks bad in my journey, I wont hesitate to lend a hand. Preserved food made from alga, mass produced in the automatic factory have been umted enough to feed the entire poption of Japan, there should be no problem sharing a bit here. "Will Sistina go with you?" "I had that in mind, however, I couldnt possibly take her highness to a ce with chaotic public order in fear anything happened. Her Highness will be staying in the royal castle." I made up some random excuse with the help of Deception skill. I used the same excuse to leave Sera and Lady Karina too. And also Zena-san. "That is fine. The empress has been wanting to spend times with Sistina too, so this is just right." I guess Princess Sistina hasnt been interacting with her family much since she tends to hole up inside the royal castles forbidden library. "--Earl Pendragon." The king called me when I was done telling my business. Wonder what? "What do you think about Saga Empire emperors sister, Meryest-dono, who visited here as a member of princess Trimenuss entourage?" "Yes well, shes arade-in-arms who fought together with me and Hero Hayato against the demon lord." I had a bad feeling about it, so I put emphasize on the [Comrade in Arms] part. "Fumu,rade huh.... The present Emperor of Saga Empire is pushing Princess Meryest to be your wife." Really, enough with that stuff already... The king who saw my face cast down his eyes as if he saw through everything, and coughed once. "I dont mind if you decline were you unwilling to. However, for the honor of the other party, be it positive or negative, let us hear your answer after your journey this time is over." "I understand." ording to the king, refusing here wont have an impact on the diplomatic rtions with Saga Empire. "--Be that as it may, is there even anyone who can match Maryest-dono. Perhaps she is fated to spend the remainder of her life in the corner of a monastery somewhere.... s." The prime minister muttered quietly. Even if you do that with a pitying look on your face, Im still not marrying her okay? If Princess Maryest has someone in mind, I can just power level him and have him beat an artificial demon lord to make them match each other, and if its about age, it can be solved with rejuvenation medicine, lots of them. I might as well send lolifieddy Ringrande and Princess Maryest to Hayatos world. Those wild ideas shed in my mind, but theres quite a few problems to realize that. I can at least suggest the idea if shees to discuss with me after I decline the marriage proposal. For now, since Ive got the permission to go on a trip to the continent west, I should go around and visit my acquaintances to inform them of my departure. Afterward, I went around to visit my acquaintances in the Royal Capital and thebyrinth city, renewing old friendships. "--I feel like itscking something." I muttered alone in a quarantinedboratory located in the back of the research room in the Solitary Ind Pce. This ce has been sealed with severalyers of Yuikas barriers, so no harm will reach outside even if anything happens here. --Oh? I sensed a presence so I looked below and meet eyes with Tama who had been calling for my attention inside the shadow. She cant get in due to Yuikas barrier, she looks like a cute cat whos desperately clinging to a ss while calling for me. I opened the barrier and invited Tama inside. "Master~?" Looks like she felt lonely because she was blocked by the barrier, she climbed on my shoulders to ride on them and then began to rub her cheeks on my hair. Tama quickly regained her calm after I lightly patted her head. "Whats wrong?" "Time for meal~? Its stew ham~ burg today~? I see, its already thiste huh. "Whats that~?" Tama is looking at lined up weapons which were in my hands just now. "Thats a sword called Holy Magic Sword." The Holy Magic Sword is emitting a mix of blue and red light that turns into purple light. This is a reproduction of the Holy Magic Sword, that Elder Dohar created, I made by myself. Just like that time, I have a hunch that this wont get through gods. I store the Holy Magic Sword in the Storage. "That ck box over there a sword too~?" "Yeah, thats a sword I put here for Hikaru." Its dangerous in its bare state, so I have it wrapped it in a quarantine barrier which also doubles as a preventive measure. "--Nyu!" When I undid the quarantine barrier, Tama shuddered and protracted her ws on my shoulders. Looks like the stimtion was a bit too much. I took the Divine Sword from the pedestal, returned it into the white sheath and put it away in the Storage. "Is this one scary too?" "...Aye." I lifted a ck spear that was ced next to the divine sword and asked Tama, who gave an affirmative. Judging from her reaction, she seems to be better with it than with the Divine Sword earlier. When I put the spear in the Storage, I could sense Tamas body rxing. "Well then, shall we grab some food." "Aye~?" I was going to inspect the enigmatic nk space skill but I should do that after the meal. And then, the day we depart for the trials--. "We will be going now, so I gantly announce." The heavily armed Nana saluted everyone who came to see us off in front of the airships ramp. Its not like were going to the frontline okay. "Everyone, get along well, okay." "Cya~?" "Pochi would like meat as her souvenir nodesu." Tama and Pochi replied Liza at their own pace. "Yes, I will bring some solid hard meat back with me." "Oh, great~?" "Po-Pochi would like meat that isnt too hard nodesu." Even the meat-lover beast girls have their own preferences, it seems. "Leave Shiga Kingdom to us." "Yeah, I can travel in peace knowing Mito is here." Most threats can be eliminated with Hikaru around. "Ara? Just Mito-tan?" "Objection." "Of course, everyone too." I pat Arisas and Mias heads and nced at Lady Karina who was sulking behind everyone. Calling her here would likely end up with taking her along so Im going to ignore her now and follow-up in the Solitary Ind Pce after we have departed. Since I can immediately return here with Unit Arrangement and all. "Satou!" Lady Ringrande wasing here while waving her hands from afar. "Youre going to the continent west right? Can you take me along with you? Ive got a lot of acquaintances and connections over there you know?" "Ne, Anee-sama!" Lady Ringrandes connections sound reliable, but that would mean disclosing my identity and the Solitary Ind Pce, so I chose not to. "Im grateful for your kindness, but my journey this time is a private matter." "Really?" It seemed like Lady Ringrande never thought that I would refuse, she had a bored look on her face. "Oh thats right, youve got a marriage proposal from Maryest right? If youre marrying Mary, how about marrying me too? Youve got a lot of wives anyway, so adding one with me should pose no problem right?" "Theres a lot of problem! What are you doing marrying someone you dont even love!" Sera was enraged at Lady Ringrandes deration. Lady Ringrande turned her face away and muttered miserably, "--I mean, I cant meet the person I love anymore", which could only be picked up by me and Ninja Tama who had [Attentive Ear] skill. "The matter about Her Highness Maryests marriage proposal is for after I return from this trip." "What, you declined huh. What a waste. Mary might be older than Satou, but shes got a bombshell body evening from me a woman, you know?" "Ane-sama!" I entrust Lady Ringrande who has be emotionally unstable and prone to drink heavily ever since Hayato left to Sera and speaks with other members. "Zena-san, please take care escorting the children in theirmutes." "Yes! Leave it to me!" Zena-san who beat her chest in affirmation looks reliable. "Satou, leave the matters here to me andplete the trials without worries." "Yes, Sistina-sama." By matters, I think she means the stuff between the nobles and first prince Soltrick? We boarded the airship after saying our farewell. A tremendous amount of crowds are waving their hands from ces away from the girls. Ear-deafening cheers erupted every time I waved my hands. It felt like I was an idol or a star athlete. I have given my regards to the first prince Soltrick and other leaders of the kingdom yesterday, theyre not here today. Those VIPs couldnt possibly risk getting assassinated bying to this kind of ce. "Satou-sama, were ready to set sail. Is there no change in our course?" "Yes, no change." The airship circled the capitals sky once, went over thebyrinth city and advanced above the great desert. The first trial is located in a country where the central temple of God Heraruon resides. The airship were riding is heading southwest of the great desert, toward a mid-sized country located in a small desert next to the great desert. Our destination is the [Country of Sun] Sania Kingdom--. I wonder what kind of country it is, Im looking forward to it already--. Book 16 - 16-16. To the Country of Sun 16-16. To the Country of Sun Satou here. I think the cause of internal squabbles is rooted on piled-up disgruntlements. Even if it looks a meaningless venting from ordinary citizens point of view, it might be a policy to prevent the subversion of state from the leaderships perspective. "Master, I wonder what is that?" "It looks like both ck cloud and haze so I report." Liza and Nana asked me when I was gazing at the Small Sand Sea from the deck. I could see ck haze-like thing on the far horizon of the Small Sand Sea. "A sandstorm maybe?" I opened the map and checked it out. This ce is located to the west of the Great Desert where Labyrinth City Selbira is, beyond the southern central mountains, its a desert where the sand is smooth like water. Its called Small Sand Sea, but its total area is as vast as three Japanese inds bundled together. It seems theres a dead dungeon called Sandstorm Labyrinth at the ce where the ck haze the two found is located. Looking with space magic [Distant View], there are several tornadoes, with the dead dungeon in the center, as if theyre protecting it. This must be the reason it looks like ck haze. Im a bit intrigued, lets get the airship near it. "Looks like it could get dangerous if we got too close to it." When the airship came to a certain distance, several of the tornadoes approached like they were watchdogs. "Tornado typhoo~n?" Tama was already looking at the tornadoes on top of the decks handrail before anyone noticed. She probably crossed through shadows with ninjutsu. "Tama, you shouldnt cut ss." "Its okay~?" Tamaughed nihehe and continued, "Im not ying hooky~?" Confirming with space magic, I could see Tamas figure taking the ss in the royal capitals childhood school. "Shadow clone~?" Shadow clone isnt for that kind of ninjutsu. "Youre not allowed to use ninjutsu during sses." I punished Tama with the [Cheek Squash] while saying that. Tama burst intoughter, "Nyahahahahaha~" This is fun. "Master, a sand ship is being attacked by bandits." Quite a bit beyond the dead dungeon, a medium sized ship is being attacked by more than 10 yacht-like small ships. "Emergency~?" I catch Tama who was going to investigate there and put her down the shadow. "Nyu?" "Nevermind here, go back and take the sses." "Aye~" Tama sunk into the shadow while saying "Nin nin" even though she looked disappointed. Now then, shall we go and do some ally of justice-like stuff? "--I guess there was no need to help them?" We were going to save the medium ship that was being attacked by a group of yacht-like small airships, but huge fireballs shot from the medium ship had begun to annihte the small ships one after another. Doesnt seem like they need help, so I tell the brownie in the cockpit to circle around it from a distance. "Master, are the small ships seafaring pirates? So I ask." "No, looks like theyre called sand pirates." Theres no doubt that those guys are ouws, so I dont intend to stop the one destroying them. "Oh looks like they dont have it easy either?" The medium ship has been sinking one small ship with each shot, but it seems thats not from the ships armaments, theyre relying on one magician on board. Judging from the information on the AR reading, the magician is fast losing their mana. The sand pirates seem to be aware of that too as they dont seem to be fleeing even though several of their allies have been sunk. "Master, should we go and dispose of the sand pirates?" "Right--" I gave an affirmative to Liza. For some reason, Liza and Nana are looking at me with eyes full of expectation about something. "Go and punish them a bit." "Acknowledged." "Launching catapult so I inform." One part of the deck split and a catapult rail stretched out of it. Four stacks of eleration Gate magic circles appear above the rail. Liza and Nana take out surfboard-shaped float boards and head to the catapult. Those float boards are ying tools I made for the eleration Gate experiment in the Great Desert back then. The medium ship had sunk half of the sand pirate ships right before our eyes, but the magician seemingly had exhausted their mana, as the remaining six pirate ships approached the medium ship to raid it. "Here I go." "Master, Ill be going so I gantly announce." Liza and Nana took off from the catapult, glided with the float boards andnded on thest pirate ship on the line. Lizas magic spear neutralized the sand pirates one after another, Nanas sword and great shield infringed upon both the pirates and the ships. "Have the airship pass over the medium sand ship." "Yes sir~" I gave an instruction to the brownie pilot and checked the ship from above. One of the sand pirate ships has sessfully gotten next to the medium ship, and a battle has already started on board the medium ship. Among the sand pirates, three of them including the captain are unusually strong. "Ill be going for a bit." "Good luck!" I jumped off onto the medium ship right when the airship passed above it. "" >[Sania National Language] Skill Acquired. Its anguage of a country Im visiting. Might as well allocate skill points and activate it now. I do have force magic [Trante] but the skill for a particrnguage is better at deciphering subtle nuances. "The hell are you!" "Just a meddling tourist." The striking sand pirate captain with an eye-patch asked for my identity. "Allies of the n of Wand are our enemy." "Receive the special move of the n of Sword with your body." Its two of the three unusually strong sand pirates I saw from above. Theres lots of unfamiliar terms, but it appears theyre no mere sand pirates. "Special Move--<>" "Special Move--<>" The moves seem to make use of Physical Reinforcement as the two charge at me with weird aura covering them. Id like to see what kind of techniques they are, so I stand by with the fairy sword covered in magic edge in position to parry them. The eyepatch captain earlier will bring about bloodshed on the deck if Im upied by these two, so I use [Magic Hand] to get in the way of the eyepatch captain and other pirates. The [Pierce] swordsman on the left is unusually fast and sharp. Hes only level 30, but hes not inferior to Shiga Eight Swords if were only talking about the speed of his sword. But--. "--Its too straightforward." I thought it was a feint, but it really was a single blow finisher, so I parried it just like that. There might be other techniques chained from this, so I let him off without countering. "NUOOOOOOOOOO" The [Breaker] swordsman on the right swung down his sword while screaming out loud. Whirling wind is coiling about the sword, like its been enhanced by magic. Getting hit by that looks like itll hurt, but avoiding it might break the deck. But well--. "--Too slow." I jumped to his bosom, caught the hand with the sword and threw him down. I thought of a technique that could break the wrist bone while doing the throw, but since even thinking about that sounded painful, I refrained from doing so. I turned toward the swordsmen anticipating for their next move, but they dont seem like theyreing. "This cannot be, he evaded the certain-hit Hair-splitting Pierce that absolutely cant be evaded?" "This guy evaded the Whirlpool of Shell Breaker in his first try." They began to leavements like in some kind of battle manga somehow. Theyre a bit too rxed. "Belbe, were goint to use that." "However, the Secret Special Moves are to never be shown outside. Doing that in a ce like this--." "That thing is a monster. We cannot aplish our secret order without using it." Ah hey, do that kind of confidential talk elsewhere. "Can I say one thing?" The swordsmen turned their exasperated gazes at me. "If youre too rxed--" I was going to say itll be dangerous, but SQUASH and THUD sounds reverberated on the deck before I could finish. Needless to say, Liza and Nana who jumped on from other ships knocked down the two swordsmen. "Master, pardon us for our tardiness." "Master, we have suppressed the other ships so I report." "Thank you for your hard work." Half of the sand pirate ships have their sails destroyed, while the remaining half have the crews knocked out so theyve all begun to drift away. "Throw away your weapons!" That cliche line roared on the deck. Looking there, the sand pirate captain is holding a magician girl wearing a luxurious-looking robe. Most people in the countries around here have tanned skin with ck hair, yet the girl has white skin almost like shes an albino and golden hair. "I said throw them away now!" The sand pirate captain points his curved sword on the girls neck. I see, looks like hes saying that he wont guarantee the hostages life if we dont throw away our weapons. I put the fairy sword into its sheath. The sand pirate captain grinned when he saw that. "Liza." "--Acknowledged." Liza lowers her magic spear. During the interval Liza swung down her magic spear, a red light ball--Magic Edge Cannon shot out of its tip. The light ball shot out so fast it couldnt be chased by eyes, pierced through the sand pirate captains shoulder, and blew him to the deck with the after-wave. Ive constrained the sand pirate captains curved sword with [Magic Hand] to prevent it from injuring the girl. "Haifa-sama, are you injured anywhere?" "No Im fine, these people have saved me." A woman who seems to be herdy attendant went out of the inboard and helped the girl called Haifa. Coincidentally enough, the girl called Haifa seems to be one of the ruling sses of the country were heading to, Sania Kingdom. She belongs to [n of Wand], and apparently, shes the daughter of the ns head. "Young master! Five warships areing from southwest." The brownie in the sky above us reported with a loudspeaker. "--Ha-Haifa-sama." "Looks like theyre our pursuers." Haifa and herdy attendant exchanged words of unrest. "This damaged ship cant hope to outrun them--" The flustereddy attendant caught sight of the airship standing by in the air. "--You!" Thedy attendant appealed while pressing her voluptuous breasts on me. It feels great, but I just can smell trouble. "You appear to be a visitor from another country. Please save Haifa-sama from the rebels clutch." I peel off the seducingdy attendant, and look at Haifa. I could see ck warships on the sand dune behind Haifa. Those warships are furnished with organic looking armor. Wonder if theyre using materials from monsters. Saving Haifa is trivial, but thats not the problem here. Its the fact that those ships belong to Sania Kingdom, our destination. Now then, what to do here. This cant be one of the imposed trials by the gods, can it? Book 16 - 16-Intermission 1. Royal Capital Then 16-Intermission 1. Royal Capital Then "Arisa, which?" "Shortcake is nice and all, but it just has to be mont nc in fall!" "Really?" Mia took the te with shortcake while looking like she didnt really understand. "Delish." The cakes Lulu made really are superb. Eating something sweet and tasty just blows away the fatigue from ss. "Hey, Mia." "Whaf (what)?" Mia whose mouth was filled with shortcake tilted her head at my question. Kuh, cute. This kind of gestures suits Mia well. "What kind of incidents do you think Master encounter right about now?" "Mwu--" Mia frowns. "--World crisis." "Ah, you think so too?" Masters rate of encounter with incidents almost seems like hes been cursed by some god of pestilence. He blew it all away with his cheat power every single time though so the person himself doesnt seem to be aware of his own misfortune. I mean, its at a level thatd normally make people cry out, "Such misfortuuuuuune." "What kind of person do you think brought about the world crisis?" "....Cute girl." Mia replied unwillingly. Un, I think so too. "For the creativity time, you are free to let out your passions to your hearts content." Teach said some difficult things. "Pochi is writing~?" "Of course nanodesu. Today Pochi is writing A Stroll with Lyuryu nodesu." Pochi dered while taking the shupin pose. "Tama is going to draw a picture nodesu?" "Of course~" Tama draws pictures. Pictures are drawn by Tama. Thats the natural order of things. Arisa said. "Whats Tama drawing nodesu?" "Difficult~" Theres too many things Tama wants to draw. "Pochi thinks Tama should draw the food she wants to eat for dinner nodesu." "Nice~" Pochi is a genius. But she doesnt like vegetables. Cause theyre a bit bitter. Tamas favorite food is meat. Shed like to eat hamburg steak today. A piping hot cheese-filled hamburg steak that gushes out flowing cheese when you cut it with a knife. She also likes one covered in flowing cheese and potatoes. Cheese and hamburg steak are justice. Tama puts her passions on the brush. Now--. "--Tama-san, the ss is over." Teach swayed Tama. The ss was over while she was spacing out. "Nyu?" The other kids are looking at Tama. It feels a bit embarrassing. "Pochi, drool~?" Pochi whos peeking at the picture from the side is drooling badly. Looking closer, even China has drools on the corner of her mouth. "Ta-Tama-san? Would you be willing to sell this picture?" "Not for sale~?" China asked. This picture is for Master. Tamas sure Master would praise Tama like, Well done, Tama. Perhaps, Master might even let Tama sleep on hisp while patting her head. "Nihehe~" Tama smiled unintentionally. Gotta ask brownies to make a frame when Tama got back. "--Delicious." I heard about this stores fame in the capital, but it was even better than the rumors. Its just a simple tofu nabe, yet it has the umami of the dashi even without condiments and broth added. "Getting a passing mark from Lulu, thats amazing desuwa." "But Karina-sama, this nabe really is delicious, you know?" Karina-sama and Zena-san who came to this shop with me have only been talking while watching me, not touching tofu with their chopsticks. "You two, this nabe is really good, you should have yours too." "Yes, youre right, itll be a waste if the taste spoils because they get overcooked." "Thats true desuwane. Its not as good as Satous dishes, but its still really good desuwa." Karina-sama, Masters dishes are a ss on its own. I mean, Master is the [Miracle Chef] after all. "Fhy fhe fway (by the way), Zena." "Yes, what is it?" Karina-dono, its bad manners to speak during meals. "Im fowwy" Raka-san scolded Karina-sama who spoke with her mouth full. Karina-sama continues after swallowing the tofu. "What is her highness Sistina doing?" "It seems like shes currently running about to prepare the ceremony for we--no, for when Satou-san and the otherse back." "Ceremony?" "U-umm, Im not really sure either..." I wonder if its the thing Arisa and her highness talked about? "I dont really get it myself, but Arisa said that it was something like a celebration." "Celebration?" I supplemented with what I thought since Karina-sama looked puzzled. "Is that true?" "Y-yes. Shes making dresses for everyone for that celebration." --Dress. Its something that doesnt really have anything to do with me. "For Pochi and the girls too?" "Yes, Sistina-sama said that everyone in the Solitary Ind Pce will get a dress." ...Which means, me too? I quietly touched my stomach and felt sweat running down my spine. "Oh my? Lulu, are you done already?" "Yes, Ive grasped the taste--" --And its dangerous for my waistline. I have to slim down my waistline a bit more if I were to stand next to Liza-san and Nana-san. Ive got to thebyrinth city through the solitary ind pce and get some exercise. In order topensate for my face handicap, Ive got to build a beautiful body line!! Its essential for the uing maiden fight. Book 16 - 16-17. To the Country of Sun (2) 16-17. To the Country of Sun (2) Satou here. Apparently, internal squabbles have always existed in various era and scales. From my subjective point of view, the way you tactfully handle the aftermath is more important than who the winning side is. "You referred to them as rebels earlier, however as far as Im aware, they should belong to Sania Kingdoms army. Did the army revolt and kill the king?" I urged the daughter of [n of Wand]s head to exin the situation while gazing at the ck warships that showed up. "The king has been tricked. The country cannot be held together without the nd of Wand yet, he was deceived by the n of Sword and threw us the n of Wand to prison..." Were they defeated in a political struggle ? "In other words, were you captured by those guys, you would be thrown in prison and executed?" "No--" Haifa shook her head to deny it. "--Like I said before, the country cannot be held together without us, n of Wand." Im intrigued by why it cant be held together, but since thats not the issue here, I wait for her to continue. "Thus, they will most likely lock us up in the prison and make us run in battlefields as living weapons. I do not care if the foolish king and the ignorant masses die off even if the country is destroyed, but we cannot go against them because theyve held our family hostage." Okay, I can greatly sympathize with her putting her family first, but her use of words are too intense, it feels like conceit, or rather, haughtiness. I wonder if this is what youd be if you were raised with the idea of being the elites? "If you dont care about your country and popce, how about having the n of Wand run away to a foreign country?" "Are you telling us to show our back to the n of Sword who cant even act like proper meat shields!" Oh, she snapped. Kinda feels like we cante to an agreement even though we can understand each others? Haifa looks like a graceful secludeddy outwardly, but she seems to be quite self-righteous and violent. "My wand is a de to defend our country--" Haifa smiled abnormally and put her mana into her wand. The exquisite golden colored wand emits red light. "But let me alter the rule just for today. Carry us on your airship if you dont want to be killed by my wand. We cannot afford to be caught by traitors in this ce." Now she went with a threat. Un, lets quickly part ways with her. Got a feeling that having her around would only lead to piled-up stress. This would be problematic if it were a trial from gods, but it probably isnt. I have no intention in the least to ally with them and settle the conflict, however that also doesnt mean that Im going to hand them over to the warships and let them be used as living weapons, thus Ive decided to help them escape. Its not because I think its troublesome and want to throw them away somewhere far, not at all. I pretend that Ill help them escape for now. "Do you think this is just a threat? I am being serious." Liza and Nana sent their nces, asking, "Should we seize her?", I gestured them to wait. I open the Map and look for some handy-looking monster to disturb the warships. Found a worm-type level 30 monster called Sand Demon in the vicinity, so I caught it with Sand Maniption and threw it near the warships. --Huge. The part that came out of the sand is huge enough to swallow a Blue Whale. This thing being level 30 is such an extreme sham. "T-thats!" Haifa sounded surprised. "Sa...Sand Demon. You there, get Haifa-sama on board the airship! Quick while the warships act as scapegoats!" Thedy maid-san said something brutal as if it was only natural. "Id love nothing more but to do that, however we have our own Trial of Gods we need to absolutely aplish." I bow to her like a stage actor. I create two [eleration Gates] at the bow direction of the medium airship, opposite of the warships. "Allow me to pray for your sess in aplishing your own trial." I told them some prayer that didnt reallye from heart, directed the medium ship toward the [eleration Gates] I produced, and used wind magic [Wind Pressure] to propel the ship forward. Haifa and the others hold their faces and clothes due to the sudden wind pressure, the medium ships captains and crews made amotion. I float away with Sky Drive from the speeding ship thats going toward the [eleration Gates], and take Liza and Nana along with me using [Magic Hand]. "W-wait! What are you--" The ship reached the eleration Gate and made a sudden eleration while she was speaking, and Haifas words were lost in the winds. I was wary of possible magic attacks during the sending away, but fortunately, it ended without any problem. We watched over the medium ship and Haifa that disappeared on horizon of the Small Sand Sea while floating above the sand. Please live on toward your rehabilitation. And if possible, at somewhere far away from me. "--Were indebted to you." "No no, its just right to help each others in times of needs." The warships captain said his thanks to me who saved the warships from the Sand Demon. It might seem hypocriticaling from the one who made the situation in the first ce, but I couldnt exactly leave warships sinking before my eyes so I intervened. This warships captain and officers are wearing Arabian-like clothing. A crew with sharp-looking eyes whispered something to the captains ear. Its the guy who was controlling mini gargoyles awhile ago. "Your excellency, those drifting ships were the sand pirate where Belbe and the others had snuck in." "Just as we thought, so wheres Belbe and the others?" "We couldnt find a survivor inside." "Which means, we should consider that the medium ship earlier had Haifa-dono on board..." Attentive Ears skill caught their conversation. Afterward, the captain turns toward me. "Earl Pendragon, about the sand ship that was attacked by those sand pirates--" "A girl on board of it wielded her wand, and then they escaped from the Sand Demon with some kind of magic." She did wield the wand when she insisted to get on our airship, but Im the one who used the [some kind of magic] part, therefore its not really lie. The officer with sharp eyes has God Urions gift [Eyes of Condemnation] so Id like to avoid telling lies here. I dont think the gift is capable of distinguishing lies, but Im still wary of the intuition of people who have this kind of gift to see through criminals. "Whod have thought that Ha--the n of Wand possessed such hidden technique..." "Were they your acquaintances?" The captain stopped speaking when I asked him. He reworded her name to the n itself, but I dont think theres any point in doing that. "No, my subordinate reckoned that they might have been the gang who stole the kingdoms treasured wand..." The wand Haifa carried with her belonged to the [n of Wand] so hes not telling the truth here. Of course, theres also a possibility that the [n of Wand] possessed the national treasured wand due to their influence. "I see, that sounds terrible." I replied like it was none of my business. "We will only get in the way if youre going to pursue that ship. We will be on our way then." "P-Please wait." Not wanting to get involved in something troublesome, I was going to leave as soon as possible, but the warship captain stopped me. "Yes, what is it?" "Id like to express our gratitudes for your help. By all means, please visit n of Sword during your time in Sania Kingdom. Our n will dly wee you." Looks like this captain is a direct descendant of the [n of Sword]. "Ill be looking forward to that." I cant promise that Ill go. I mean, I can just feel trouble brewing there. I climb up the ropedder hanging down the airship and leave their ship. And saw one mini gargoyle flying toward Sania Kingdom. It appears to be a mini gargoyle functioning like a carrier pigeon. "Master, lots of mushroom houses around, so I report." "They rather look like snails instead." Nanas and Lizas impressions are reasonable. Peculiar shaped buildings are lined up at the royal capital of Sania Kingdom. "Master, there are flying objects approaching us." Some men riding on magic tools shaped like flying carpets with legless chairs installed on board are flying toward us. It looks like a magic carpet, but if I have to say, it looks more like the time machine a certain cat robot from the future rode. The magic carpets got near the airship and flew parallel to us while gesturing that they werent hostile. "We assume that youre Earl Pendragon-sama of Shiga Kingdom. We will be your guide, please follow us." Looks like the mini gargoyle was to prepare for this. Id have liked them toe after we toured the royal capital from above once. Chances are high that theyd be attacking us with magic and magic artillery if we really did the tour though. "Thank you for guiding us." I shouted that to reply them and informed the brownie in control of the ship. "Someones watching from there~?" "Tamas right nanodesu. Its like, sh sh, nanodesuyo." Tama and Pochi were dangling on the airships handrail before I knew it. I call the two while folding my arms. "Tama, Pochi?" "I-its not like that nodesuyo?" Pochi shook her head buzzingly. It seems she doesnt like the cheek squash punishment. "Break time~?" Tama asked me with flopped ears. Fumu, I guess its fine if its break time. Im not sure if I should really give my consent here, but since Im intrigued by what Tama and Pochi found, I look at the direction in question. Theres a pce in the center of the capital, boys and girls who look like Haifa are in one of the spires there. The gazes seeminglye from them. Theyre probably Haifas rtives, but they look so simr like theyre either twins or clones. Judging from the intensity of their gazes, Im guessing that their personalities are also simr to Haifa, I should try not to get involved with them. "--Trial of Gods?" Im having an audience with the king in the well ventted Sania Kingdoms Pce. Even though the king is only in his thirties, he looks like a weak-spirited middle aged man. The military officers from the [n of Sword] standing by in the audience room look more important instead. Id better deliver a gift one ranking lower than what I gave the king earlier to these [n of Sword] people. "Yes, King of Sania. I came here to Sania Kingdom in order to take a Trial of Gods." I honestly told him my business since there was no particr need to hide it. "What kind of trial is it?" "That will be up to gods. It should be revealed by the gods at Heraruon Temple." Thats why, let me off this already. "You ought be tired from the long journey. We shall send a messenger to the temple, have some rest in mine own pce tonight." Well, guess thats only natural. "This Pendragon shed tears of gratitude for Sania Kings kindness." I ended up using some weird speech due to the old fashioned speech of the king here. No choice, lets ept the hospitality today. I just hope that there wont be any weird g getting raised. Book 16 - 16-18. To the Country of Sun (3) 16-18. To the Country of Sun (3) Satou here. A friend insisted that music has power to stir people emotion. That friend used scenes in anime where the theme song got yed, but if I have to say, I think thats just a typical case of insert songs. Ornaments glittering with magical lights are swaying, those lights are reflected on the oiled dark brown skins, emphasizing captivating body lines. Moreover, matching the dancing moves, the short thin fabric flutter about, instinctively drawing line of sights to it. --Twas a sight for sore eyes. "Are ye enjoying yourself Earl Pendragon." "I am, King of Sania." Evening of the audience day with king of Sania, were being weed with a banquet held by the king. Zabuton-sized cushions areid out on top of the soft fluffy carpet where were sitting. Authorities of Sania Kingdom are sitting on the carpet in such a way to create a circle, and dancer-sans are performing a wonderful dance in the center space of the circle. The exposure rate of people in this country is scarce for both men and women, but these girls are practically half-naked, looking sensual. "Its truly a magnificent dance." "Umu, tis a traditional art older than our country itself." --Hohou. What a wonderful culture. "The temple folks scorn it, vulgar they say, but it is nothing to be ashamed about." Sania king left a weak impression on me, but he looked a bit cool at this moment. As expected of the bearer of the hidden titles, [Cultural Guardian] and [Mentor of Traditional Art]. --Hm? Cheers erupted at the opposite side of the circle where the [n of Sword] gathered. It doesnt look good, like theyre drunk. "Get out of the way! This great me will show you the real thing." A huge man carrying argish scimitar went to the center of the stage, and drove the dancers away. --What savagery! My indignation seemed to have leaked through the imprable defense of Poker Face-sensei skill, several of the [n of Sword] people sitting on the opposite side got hit by the [Coercion] skill and got knocked out. Would have been nice if the the savage drunk idiot-kun also got hit, but he got off it since it was just right when I turned my gaze aside. Idiot-kun threw away his coat, drew his sword and began to dance. It looks to be a sword dance. "M-Master swordsman Doritos dance is famous these days. I-Im sure, Earl Pendragon too--" King Sania covered for Idiot-kun. Looks like he got hit by Coercion skill a bit, he tapered halfway through. Still, thats a master swordsman huh-- ording to AR reading, hes a level 45 swordsman and the little brother of the [n of Sword]s head, the ns number 2. Im intrigued by the [Special Move: Golden Sword] and [Secret Move: Sun sh Sword]. Id like to see them at least once. Putting that aside--. This master swordsman has been ncing here with a triumphant look on his face since a while ago, its annoying. The master swordsmans dance aside, the musical performance is exotic and worth listening to. This tune must be originally for raising fighting spirit though. Seeing me not reacting, the master swordsman stopped during the music interlude and walked toward me while smiling ferociously. Forgetting the drawn sword aside, please stop staring at me with sweat all over your muscled body while breathing roughly. "I hear that Demon yer-dono is also an expert swordsman. Shall we dedicate a dance to Gods together?" Is he talking about sword dance thing? Id dly be a dancing partner if the other party is a beautiful female swordsman, but not really when its a muscled daruma. "Or maybe youre scared to expose yourself before my sword even in a performance?" The master swordsman provoked me while looking down on me. Does he want to show off that hes better a better swordsman than me? Liza, whos sitting beside me, has been leaking out killing intent since a while ago. Looks like she doesnt like this master swordsmans attitudes. "Master, allow me." "I am Masters shield so I announce." Liza and Nana expressed their wish to dance. "Is the one known as Demon Lord yer gonna hide inside a womans skirt?" The master swordsman provoked further, Liza and Nana were about to stand up. I stopped them with a hand. They would tantly go at this to beat him if I let these two take care of this. "I cant exactly refuse your enthusiastic invitation now, can I." Since I was unarmed, I borrowed a sword from Sania Kings escort and walked toward the center space. A loud cheers erupted from the n of Sword for the master swordsman, really magnifies the feeling of being on the away side. "--Music!" Since the music starts, I faultlessly dance while recalling the master swordsmans sword dance earlier. The master swordsmans sword almost hit me dangerously several times. The [n of Sword] people cheered every time it happened, but the maids and the dancers screamed. Liza and Nana were releasing their bloodlust toward the master swordsman, so I told them that Im fine through [Telephone]. Judging from the fact that no one tries to stop it even though its dangerous like this, sword dances must be in fashion in this country. Then Ive got to match them. Right, left, up, down. The sword dance gradually elerates. I thought it would be boring, but its unexpectedly fun. The speed is simr to ying cards. The gallery peanut is frolic to watch the high speed sword dance. The musical apaniment also matches the sword dances speed, gradually raising the tempo, helping heating the ce up. In contrast, the master swordsman is wiping his profuse sweat with a frantic look on his face. I have no obligation to hold back here, so Im gonna increase my speed again right when the tempo increases. --Ah. The master swordsman disappeared in front of me. No, he slipped on his own sweat. Cheers andughter erupted from people other than the n of Sword, the loud yells of the n of Swords bunch faded out. "Gununu..." "Did you slip on your sweat?" The master swordsman was looking at the floor with a dark red face that seemed like he had an apoplexy, so I extended my hand with a smile. "--No need." The master swordsman was going to flick my hand, so I lightly evaded it. The master swordsman whose face got even more redder left the ce while perking his shoulders. His career would have been over if this were in Shiga Kingdom, but it seems to be no problem in this country as no one is criticizing him. Even the Sania King. No, Sania King is pping his mouth open and close with a pale face, so it might have been rude by this countrys standard too. "Cheers for Earl Pendragon-samas wonderful sword dance!" When a close aide of the Sania King shouted that, the remaining officials and singers gave their apuses. Immediately after, a bright tune got yed and the dancers who were chased away earlier resumed their lovely dance. This Sania Kingdom has a lot of problem but it appears that there are some tactful people left here. "Earl-sama, that was a terrific sword dance." "Id love to hear about your demon lord ying saga." By the close aides instructions, beautiful women and girls in dancer outfits approached me and poured drink while being glued close to me. Its a cheap way to entertain someone, but these girls have no sin, so I let myself to be entertained. After enjoying a soft and fluffy moment and drinking a lot, the pale faced Sania King left his seat, thus I also left the banquet. "This is a splendid garden." "Yes, this was relocated from the capital at the end of Furu Empire." I stare at the southern paradise-like garden filled with blooming flowers as we walk in the passageway adorned with relief. I wanted to enjoy the exquisite courtyard a bit more, but it seems that you can find uncouth people everywhere. I look at two shadows hiding behind a bush. "Master--" I gave a consent to Lizas whisper. Nana casually moved to where she could protect me. Looks like the two noticed the shadows too. I wont hesitate to expel them if they are assassins, but since their bloodlust is way too obvious, theyre probably people from the earlier master swordsmans n seeking revenge. "Whos there!" Maid-san called out at the man and woman who didnt even attempt to hide their figures. Maid-san held her breath when she saw the two under the moonlight. "Zanza-sama? Myufa-sama? What business do n of Sword have with us?" Looks like the maid is familiar with them. "This got nothing to do with a mere servant." The handsome swordsman Zanza ignored the maid after saying that and walked toward me with the beautiful swordswoman Myufa. Zanza boy is carrying a single-edged scimitar made from monster parts on his back. While Myufas is two single-edged swords made from the same material. "Show us the demon lord yers swordsmanship which took down our uncle." Is he talking about the sword dance? "We want to fight the strongest swordsman there is." "Of course, in a serious match." Myufa supplemented Zanzas line. Theyre quite a hot-headed bunch despite their intellectual-looking faces. "Master, allow me to take care of this." "I will be their opponent instead Master so I inform." Liza and Nana got between me and the two. "I will ept your challenge if you two can win against these two." "Are you telling me, the next master swordsman, to fight women?" "This discussion is over if you dont want to." I told the dissatisfied two that there was no room for negotiation. Id like to sleep early today. I got too fired up in the talk with the dancers since the impregnable fortress pair wasnt present so I felt slightly tired. "I got it, lets end this quick and get you on the stage." Zanza boy pointed at the courtyard arrogantly. Is he going to fight in this beautiful garden? "Zanza-sama! This garden is Sania Kingdoms--" "Shut up." Zanza interrupted the maid who was going to scold him with words filled with bloodlust. "No need to go out to the garden. Just fight in this corridor." "Hmph, fine then. Itd end with a sh from my golden sword anyway." Zanza boy agreed with my suggestion and stood before Nana in the passageway. Nana readied her round shield and one-handed sword she took out of the magic bag. "Here goes, Special Move--<>" Zanza boys single-edged sword is d in golden light. Zanza boy whos d in golden light steps forward at a speed that equals Flickering Movement. I saw Nana lightly pulling back her shield. Right after, roaring sounds and screams filled the passageway. Nana is standing with her shield thrust out at the ce where Zanza boy was, Zanza boy himself had fainted on a broken pir at the end of the passageway in an upside down position. Zanza boy who received Nanas Shield Bash is in critical condition. His limbs are broken in weird directions and hes coughing dangerous colored blood. "Nii-sama!" The witness of that disastrous scene, Myufa, screamed sorrowfully. Itd be bad to leave him alone, so I took out a mid level potion from my bosom and sprinkled it on Zanza. I healed him after correcting his broken limbs with [Magic Hands] so there should be no problem. "Trivial, so I inform." Myufa is ring. "Do you want to fight? So I inquire." Myufa nodded with a pale face at Nanas question. "Nii-samas enemy." Myufa started the fight after shouting like she was the victim here. Nana fires her Shield Bash at Myufa whos taking the defensive posture. As if saying that she wouldnt repeat Zanza boys mistake, she evaded that attack by jumping and did a splendid somersault above Nana. She went for Nanas head when she was about to leap over her, but Nana who was d in Magic Edge easily destroyed her magic swords. "My swords!" The shocked Myufa was hit by the second Shield Bash before she couldnd. Receiving an attack from Nana who doesnt discriminate against sexes, Myufa ended up in the same state as Zanza boy. "Defenselessly jumping there was a bad move so I inform." Nana announced her victory while taking her signature pose. True, not being able to at least do a double jump makes for a good target. I healed Myufa like I did Zanza boy, and left them alone while they were still unconscious as we went to our room. I saw their attendants on the Radar, theyd probably collect them anyway. Naked dancers-san are lying in wait, like its some honey trap, in the room allocated for me. "Guilty so I announce." Nana who went in the room after me drove the dancers-san away after saying that while looking oddly cheerful. She probably wanted to say [Guilty] like Arisa and Mia did. "Master Nagasaki! Forgive us for our rudenessst night. Please make me your disciple!" "Id like to be your disciple too please! I was keenly made aware of my immaturity from Masters technique." The next morning, Zanza boy and Myufa intruded on us and asked to be Nanas apprentices. "Bing pupils is impossible for anyone but young organisms, so I inform." "Y-Young organisms?" "Please dont say that!" This sibling is quite persistent. They were quiet during breakfast, but they kept pestering her even after she refused them many times. To the point that Nana who was usually expressionless emanates her fed up. The sibling rode on camel and chased after us who rode on a camel carriage, but they had aplex expression on their faces when we stopped in front of Heraruon Temple. The little sister, Myufa said "I hate temples" and turned the camels head around, and Zanza boy went after his sister afterward, leaving the temple. Please dont do those kind of implicative acts. Well, I guess its better than having them around, getting in the way. "Master, the temples symbol is that of sun so I inform." "Still, this temple is humongous." "Yeah, it really is." Its a very huge temple for being located at a mid-sized country. ording to AR info, the sun symbol isnt only made of colored ss and gems, it also has Light Stones and Light Crystals embedded inside, emitting mystical lights. This building would have looked even more impressive if we visited by at night. After going up long stairs at the entrance, a Heraruon Temple priest wearing luxurious vestment was waiting for us. "We have been waiting for you--" The priest said that courteously. It felt a bit hostile for some reason. "--One who challenges Trials of Gods." The priest is ring at me with prickly gazes. I dont remember having done anything to make the priests here ring at me though. Before I could say anything, the priest turned around as if saying, "Follow me", and went into the temple without even looking back. Since I cant exactly go back here, I shrug my shoulders and follow after the priest with Liza and Nana. Now then, wonder whats the trial here about? Book 16 - 16-19. Heraruon Temple 16-19. Heraruon Temple Satou here. Theres probably nothing as uncontroble as pure love in any era. But youve also got make sure not to turn into a stalker even after getting your hands on convenient power and tools. "Please wait in this room." The unfriendly Heraruon Temples priest went away, leaving us behind in a cold dreary prison-like reception room. There are chairs in the room at least, but theyre made of hard stone, so I dont want to sit on one. Looking around with space magic [Distant View], all other rooms besides this one seems nicely proper. Im not misunderstanding here, looks the temple priest earlier really holds enmity toward us. "Such a simple and sturdy room. I wonder if God Heraruon is a warrior?" "There was a description stating that on the seats of pantheon, so I inform." Since Liza and Nana dont seem to have anyint with the treatment, I took several cushions out of storage bag and put them on the chairs. Might as well use this chance to get a little revenge and peek on the temple priest earlier with space magic [Distant View] and [Sharp Hearing]. "Miko Surya-sama, the ck haired boy who was in the oracle has appeared." "Is it really him?" "Yes, I have never seen anyone else with the title Challenger of Trials of Gods." Theres a serene looking girl wearing miko-like clothing sitting in front of the priest. Her skin is untanned white, unusual for a resident of Sania Kingdom, her eyes are kept gently shut. Perhaps, shes visually impaired. I thought she had noticed me, but that doesnt seem to be the case. "I will go and greet him before the ceremony. Please lead the way." "Understood. However, that guy is an uncouth warrior. We cannot allow anything happens to Miko-sama. Please wait until the temple swordsmen arrived." Thats some verbal abuse. "That would be unnecessary. He is someone who hase here to receive Gods trial. He wont be someone foolish enough to harm a Miko and incur the wrath of God Heraruon." "You must not, Miko-sama. Warriors are a race that act before they think. They are not people who are careful not to do regrettable acts, but people who regret after the fact." This extreme prejudice, perhaps Priest-kun has had a trauma with warriors. Though, right after thinking that, the figures of warriors in this country and the magician girl shed in my mind. Un, maybe its not really prejudice. Additionally, after checking the Map, I found out that the girl is the sole [Oracle Miko] in this country. Considering that, its only natural for Priest-kun to be watchful of her safety. After waiting for a while, a young priestess showed up to lead us to another reception room where the Miko was waiting. "Nice to meet you, Challenger of Trials of God. My name is Surya, I am an Oracle Miko who serves under God Heraruon." "Im Satou Pendragon of Shiga Kingdom. I am honored to be given the chance to meet Miko Surya-dono." The girl who spoke with a calm tone had this solemn feel like an elderly elf. I could afford to look at her for hours if it wasnt for the sullen looking Priest-kun standing behind her. After some harmless chatter, I get straight to the point. "I would like to take on the trial from God Heraruon, what should I do in order to do that?" "The temple is prepared for it." --Thats nice. It seems like theyvepleted the preparation since they knew that a challenger of the trial woulde via an Oracle. "If you miss out today as destined, you will have to wait for half a month, Satou-dono, which do you want to choose?" "Im truly sorry for being so sudden, Id like to do it today." "Wha, today" The sullen looking priest-kun reacted to my words. "Is there any problem?" "The ceremony is Miko--" "Its fine." The Miko interjected Priest-kun. Priest-kun seems like he still has something to say, but he cant go against a Mikos will, thus he falls silent. It seemed like I shouldnt butt in here, so I exin to them various things to obtain their approval to utilize the techniques I used during Tenion Temple Ceremony. At first, Miko Surya and Priest-kun seemed reluctant, but the moment I told them that it would decrease body contact to a minimum--. "That is wonderful! Surya-sama, let us make use of this idea!" --Priest-kun immediately gave his consent. Apparently, Priest-kun seems to be in love with Miko Surya. Miko Surya looked drawn back by his enthusiasm but she gave her approval too. The Miko left to prepare for the ceremony, and Priest-kun led me to another priestess who helped me change to ceremony clothing. "Please wait a moment until Miko is ready." We were told that, so I enjoyed some tea together with Liza and Nana. A priest came by while we were waiting. "Earl-sama, I hear that Shiga Kingdom is a very prosperous country. Some even say its the wealthiest country on this continent." Err? Whats with the abrupt ttery? So I thought, but then I got what was going on after seeing the AR indication. Hes the person in charge of this temples fund raising. "I have no idea as to whether our country is the wealthiest or not, but I do think it is prosperous. By the way Priest-dono, as a gratitude for all the trouble I put on Miko-dono, I would like to contribute to this temple, whom should I refer to for that?" "Oh then, that will be me." When I offered that, the fund raising priest burst out with smiles and took the offer. I wasnt asking for a smile from a good looking guy in particr, but the moment was just right, I took my contribution from the storage bag and gave it to him. 100 gold coins should be enough. And also. "And this small bag is?" "Thats something for Miko-dono herself personally." "Personally is it?" "Yes, Miko-dono of Tenion Temple who took the same ceremony got really exhausted afterward, thus that item is to help her with the exhaustion." After I exined the extra bag to the puzzled looking fund raising priest, he looked like he got it, called an apprentice miko who seemed to serve the miko and gave her the small bag. "Earl-sama, the preparation for the ceremony isplete." I ask Liza and Nana to wait in the waiting room and head to the ceremony room. Ive expected this more or less, but the rate of exposure is also high with this ceremony. It might be partly due to Miko Suryas visual impairment, but shes not trying to conceal her skin herself, Im not sure where to look at. Body contact isnt needed since Ill be using Telephaty and Mind Magic, but I forgot to tell that there was no need to expose her skin. I cant exactly pause the ceremony now, I should make sure to speak of it next time. I clear my mind and face the ceremony. The ceremony procedure is the same as with the one at Tenion Temple. I expressly chant mind magic [Mind Connection] and connect my mind with the Mikos. I also use Telephaty skill to assist with the mind alignment. What a mysterious feeling. Miko Surya muttered in astonishment and then she began to plea for God. --O God. Great God whom we worship. Oh? The plea is a bit different than the one for God Tenion. It seems Miko Suryas plea has been answered, a bright light falls from above. Fiery light that looks like itll cause sunburn. It feels stinging on my skin like being under the midsummer sun in a beach. Miko Suryas expression loosened up from the ecstatic one before. Looks like shes entered the trance state. You who havee to challenge the trial. A dignified sounding male voice echoed in my head. This seems to be God Heraruons voice. Disy your individual might. Do I have to fight an opponent specified by the god? Soon, a cmity that will shake this very country will urs. Another national crisis huh.... Ive been thinking, isnt this world too much of a hard mode for the native people living here? Show that you can bring it to an end as my representative. A luxurious ornamental golden sword floats in my mind. Is this sword a proof to show that I am God Heraruons representative? Once people revere my name far and wide, I shall give thee the proof. As expected of a gods trial. Thats quite a problem. O God Heraruon, what is this cmity like? I tried asking, but God Heraruon cut off the connection without a sound just like that. Looks like he doesnt like ying catch with words like God Tenion. Or rather, its like I was listening to a recording. "Cmity that will shake the country?" "Yes, perhaps you have an idea about it?" After the ceremony, during a break, I asked about the cmity to Priest-kun whose attitudes had softened. "I do have one, but..." He seems uncertain somehow. "Please tell me anything, Im not well informed about this country." "Then--" He finally talked after I said that. "Do you know that this countryes under attack of swarms of Sand Demonic Scorpions twice a year?" "No, this is the first Ive heard of it." I investigated the Sand Demonic Scorpions on the Map while shaking my head. There are level gaps between 5 and 30, and theye in groups of 15 and 20. I dunno how many of them wille attacking, but they indeed possess quite a danger for the scale of this kingdom. Though, the kingdom probably has a countermeasure against the swarms considering it happens twice a year anyway, I dont think thats the kind of opponent that necessitate me to [Disy my individual might]. "Usually, priests dispatched by Heraruon Temple and the kingdoms n of Wand and n of Sword repel them, but..." Priest-kun faltered to say it clearly. Come to think of it, there was a coup detat or rather, an internal dissension, and the [n of Wand] was overthrown. From the name, [n of Wand] is probably responsible for thinning out the Sand Demonic Scorpions from outside the range, but since that ns battle force has been cut off due to the internal dissension, this might be dangerous. Normally, youd have thought that they removed [n of Wand] because theyd be fine even without them, but judging from the master swordsman and the muscle brain siblingsst night, Im afraid that theres a possibility of them taking the hegemony in delight without thinking of the consequences. "Is there anything else?" "If you dont mind folklores, theres a legend about Land King sleeping in the witheredbyrinth protected by barrier of sandstorms." ording to Priest-kun, Land King was a servant of Gods Nemesis that destroyed temples all over the world a long long time before the founding of Sania Kingdom, around 2000 years ago. This one is apletely folklore level of story, but it seems more likely to be the trial from god. That barrier of sandstorm is probably the stuff I saw before arriving at Sania Kingdom, going there directly is a simple matter, but I wont be able to clear God Heraruons order of [Once people revere my name far and wide] if I go and defeat it there. Since it seems like we have to wait here for the time being, Ill go stealthily tour Sania Kingdom with the girls standing by at Solitary Ind Pce and gather some info. However, before that--. "Onest question." I asked Priest-kun before I left the temple. "Do you know about Golden Sword?" Book 16 - 16-20. Sania Kingdom 16-20. Sania Kingdom Satou here. Eating cuisines at a newnd may sometimes make you sick or you may find them unptable, but I think both are parts of real pleasures in trips. Id like to refrain from having grotesque cuisines though. "--Golden Sword? Why are you asking about that?" When I asked Priest-kun if he had an idea about Golden Sword that shed in my mind during the God Heraruon trial, he looked at me with obvious wariness in his eyes. "There was a Golden Sword in the image imparted to me by God." "W-what!" When I told Priest-kun the truth, he stood up in surprises. It seems to be quite a shock. "Its the truth. Thus, I believe its an article rted to Heraruon Temple." Priest-kun opens his mouth after hesitating for a while. "...That sword is a treasure of Heraruon Temple, the Golden Sword Herarusauph--a sacred sword lent by God Heraruon long ago in ancient times." --Divine Arms huh. ording to Priest-kun, Heraruon Temple is currently lending the sword to Sania King. "Youre lending a treasure of the temple?" "Yes, the temple... doesnt have a capable enough swordsman to brandish Golden Sword Herarusauph." Priest-kun sounded forced somehow. "However, its not like we readily lend it to Sania King whenever. By having the master swordsman wield Golden Sword Herarusauph during the Season of Gnawing, were showing people the might of God Heraruon." Master swordsman--the old man from that sword dance huh. Additionally, the [Season of Gnawing] refers to the two asions where Sand Demon Scorpions attack the kingdom in swarms. Searching on the Map, I see that the [Golden Sword Herarusauph] is in the mansion of [n of Sword] inside the royal pce. I also saw how it looked at with Space magic. Its a huge sword with an almost two meter long de made of Orichalcum, theres relief carved on its de to its grip, moreover, theres a sun-colored topaz like gem embedded on the base of its de. Thats quite a gaudy sword. "Is that Golden Sword Herarusauph lent permanently to Sania King?" "No--" Priest-kun who had a bitter expression on his face floats a smile with a sense of superiority. "--It will be returned to Heraruon Temple after the Gnawing is over. And we of the temple will restore the brilliance of the Golden Sword with our secret technique." I see, looks like Heraruon Temple is in charge of maintaining the sword. We talked a bit more and left the temple afterward. ""Master Nagasaki!"" The siblings of [n of Sword]--Zanza boy and Myufa came for Nana when we left the temple. Their timing is just right, Ill dig some info about the Golden Sword Herarusauph out of them. "We n to have some tea after this, wannae with us?" We dropped by a store that looked like a fusion between a tea house and a bar, and I asked the siblings about the Golden Sword while we were having a light meal. Liza is focusing on goat skewers, while Nana has picked a girl-like choice of yogurt furnished with date palms as her dessert. "--Golden Sword?" "I hear that the master swordsman will be using the sword during the Season of Gnawing." They looked puzzled for an instant when I got to the topic, but then they quickly switch and begin to boast about the Golden Sword. "The holy sword Herarusauph sheds golden light like the sun!" "Secret Art unleashed as the Sun Gem on the de is shining is the best!" The siblings talked about the sword in turns. Come to think of it, Ive never had these Sun Gems on my hand. It might be a local treasure of this country, or belong exclusively to God Heraruon. "So the master swordsman can use the Secret Art?" "Yeah, thats right. However, uncle-- the current master swordsman still hasnt obtained that True Sun sh." That name sure tickles the chuni heart. "Thats why, Im gonna obtain the True Sun sh first and snatch away the master swordsman seat." "No, Ill be the first." After dering that, the two look at Nana whos enjoying the yogurt date palm. ""So please let us train under you, Master Nagasaki"" "I refuse, so I inform." Nana coldly replied the twos passionate entreaty. ""No way~"" "Found you! Zanza-sama! Myufa-sama!" ""Geh, oh no."" Zanza boy and Myufa siblings dashed out of the store when they saw a man who had an aura like a stern sergeant at the tea houses door. They probably sneaked out of the [n of Sword]s training. I see the lively bunch off and think about the n next. Lets visit the bar during busy timester and gather some info there. "Huh? Wheres the other girls?" I went back to the Solitary Ind Pce since I got some free time, but there were only Lulu and Lady Karina. "Pochi-chan and Tama-chan are at school, Arisa, Mia-chan, Tina-sama and Sera-sama are working hard on the new dress design at the capital." Lulu told me about the girls. "Ah, Satou-san." Zena-san went back from the gate that connects to the capital. Unusual enough, shes in her military uniform. "May I return to Seryuu city for a little while?" "Yes, I dont mind, but did anything happen at Seryuu City?" "Actually, Earl Seryuu has sent a letter regarding my little brothers engagement." Since Zena-sans little brother, Yukel-kun raised quite an achievement during the Divine Punishment uproar back then, his engagement with the daughter of Earl Seryuu, Auna, might have progressed further. "Shall I apany you there?" "Actually--" Apparently, Earl Seryuu has dispatched a Seryuu Earldoms small airship to deliver the letter. Thats quite a VIP treatment. Additionally, since abyrinth has appeared at the Seryuu Earldom, the territory had been given a special preferential for the airship allocationpared to other territories. "Please bring this with you. An emergency signal will be sent to me if you pull off the pendant top." "Yes, thank you very much." Zena-san right now should be able to block most physical attacks, so I might be being overprotective here, but I gave her the emergency pendant just in case nheless. "Uwaa, theres a lot of vegetables and fruits Ive never seen before." Lulu sounded very happy at Sania Kingdoms market. Just like me, Nana and Liza have disguised themselves by changing their skin color brown and hair color using magic tools. Lulu and Lady Karina are with their usual appearances. "Ah! These dates palms are so cheap! Only a tenth of thebyrinth citys dates!" It seems to have ignited Lulus shopping spirit. We brought a huge amount of three types of date palms, sampling fruits from colorful cactus-like nts and lychees. "My? Grains like rice, wheat and also leafed vegetables are quite expensive here." "Theyre imported goods from foreign countries so I point out." Nana answered Lulus question. This country also produces leafed vegetables and root crops, but considering theck of water here, it must be quite challenging to grow them, resulting in high prices. "Are those goat meat I wonder?" "Looks like meat from reptiles called sand crocodiles are sold cheap here." "Master, I want to eat the sand fish with glittering scales so I entreat." Goat meat is expensive, the main dish here is majorly centered on sand crocodiles and sand fish. "Theres still some time until lunch, lets have someter." "Im already looking forward to it so I dere." Im not sure what makes Nana attracted to the sand fish, but shes not the only one intrigued by the sand fishs taste, the other girls and me are too, so its definitely going to be on our lunch menuter. "Its handicraft and folk craft from here on desuwane." Lady Karina are looking at the craft goods lined up on the stalls, brimming with curiosity. Lady Karinas demonic breasts whose presence is reinforced more by the gravity unintentionally sucks my eyes. Theyre fascinating as always. "It seems like theyre made of w and shell remains." Just as Lizas said, lots of the handicraft are made out of Sand Demon Scorpions material. "What is this ruby-like thing?" "Thats a fragment of scorpion ruby ysee." Apparently its processed from the Sand Demon Scorpions crystalline eyes. "Theres nothing but fragments here desuwa." "Go to a legit jewelry if you wanna get some legit jewels." As told by the stall keeper, we went to a nearby jewelry and found scorpion ruby simr to the one from earlier and sapphire-like gems called Scorpion Holy Gems. "Looks like theres a variety of size to the Scorpion Ruby desuwa." "This Scorpion Holy Gem is blue colored gem simr to sapphire and aquamarine, so I inform." Lady Karina and Nanas eyes are gleaming at the jewelry. Apparently, these two love stuff with glitters. Contrary to its name, Scorpion Holy Gem isnt actually holy elemental, but as a gem, its used as a material for many different types of magic tools. Scorpion Ruby has an effect to amplify fire and explosion elemental magic, many magicians attach it on the tip of their wand. There were also equipment and shields made out of Sand Demon Scorpions shells, and also ws, and fangs at the armor store. It looks like the Sand Demon Scorpions are both a disaster and a source of ie for the industry in this country. Id better not try to exterminate the Sand Demon Scorpions with arge scale magic or something. "Heres your boiled sand fish and sand crocodile butter roast. Please wait a bit for the pf, okay." Nearing lunch time, I ordered what Nana and the others wanted at a restaurant nearby. "Starving~" "It smells nice nanodesu." Tama and Pochis noses peeked out of the shadow on my feet, sniffing the smell. When I put my hands on their noses, their faces shook and then they went out of the shadow while cheerfully saying, "Got found~", "We were found out nodesu~." "Is it lunch break time?" "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu!" Guess its fine then, lets eat together with the two. "And heres a hearty sania pf te and extrarge portion of various meat skewers." Waitress-san carried the next main dish to the table. The pf te is furnished with sand crocodile, sand fish, all sort of vegetables, date palm and pineapple-like fruit that Im not sure of, very lively. "Thats some grand feast, mister. Are you a foreign merchant?" A Sania merchant who sat next to us talked to me when he saw our table full of dish. "Oh yes, I am. Im here to purchase scorpion ruby and the folk craft." I made up some random excuse with the help of Deception skill. "Then you should watch the sand demon scorpion hunt." "Watching sand demon scorpion hunt?" "Yeah, theres tour ships going out to watch peeps hunting the Sand Demon Scorpion at the small sand sea." Apparently, the ordinary Sand Demon Scorpion hunt is a show. Maybe its like whale watching and fish boat? "Isnt it dangerous?" "At this season, only the lost ones, or the young ones--" "Young organism?!" Pestered by Nana, we ended up deciding to go watching the show. Well, it sounds interesting and shouldnt be any danger to the members here. When I turn around, the dishes on the table have mostly been emptied. Lulu and Liza have secured my shares, but this should be about time to make an additional order anyway. "Youve got quite an appetite, dear customers." Waitress-san said that in astonishment while taking the empty tes away. "Should we bring the novel food out?" "Please do." Liza nodded in eagerness. After waiting a while, they brought out roasted palm of sand crocodile, and a huge broiled sand fish head. --Its more ordinary than I thought. That thought ured in my mind for a moment, but then I noticed that there was something wrong when I saw the expressions on Lady Karinas and the other guests faces. I might have gotten a bit too corrupted by monster dishes. The taste itself is good, Lady Karina who was hesitating is eating it normally now. "Did ya hear about the n of Wands downfall?" Attentive Ears skill caught a conversation nearby. The fall of the n of Wand in the internal dispute seems to have been spread amongst the townspeople too. "Yea, I heard that." "Good riddance." "Those n of Wand are one nasty bunch fter all." "But the problem here, can the n of Sword manage the next Gnawing when the Sand Demon Scorpionse attacking." "Theyve got their special moves, they should be fine dont they? I saw it myself on hand when I was enlisted on the front line, they cut up those huge and hard Sand Demon Scorpion yknow." Men with good builds were having the discussion. From what I heard, these men seem to be former soldiers from a campaign. "This is why youre an idiot. The scale is too different ysee." "Scale?" "You ever seen the absurd amount of remains at the processing facilities?" "Well yeah I do..." "So whats your point." "Stop beating around the bush and spit it out." "The majority of the Sand Demon Scorpions were defeated by the nasty n of Wand, the n of Sword and us who were fighting on the front line only smashed the leftovers." "Then, if this goes on..." "This countrys done fer." I see. "Dont be too pessimistic you. Aint the next Season of Gnawing still two months away." An optimistic drunkard finished with that, but the other men began to discuss where to run to if they had to in low voices. Looks like this country is in a more critical situation than I thought. "Full~" "Pochis tummy is full too nanodesu. It can only hold more meat now nodesuyo." Is that really full? I sent Pochi Tama and their bulging stomaches back to the royal capital and we decided to watch the sand demon scorpions hunt. Id like to see how the local people defeat the sand demon scorpions. [n of Wand] Haifa "Haifa-sama, please think this through again." "Be quiet. This is the only way to take back the n of Wands authority." Haifa pushed aside the maid and raised her wand. Several ck sand tornadoes are towering to heavens in front of the mid sand ship theyre riding. "O Barrier of Sandstorm! Haifa of n of Wand, bearer of Sunlight Wand orders you. Undo the seal and make a way at this instance." The Sun Gem on the tip of Haifas wand shines as if reacting to her words. And there were something else that reacted to that Sun Gems light. "The sandstorms are splitting!" Ahead of the sand ship, the sand tornadoes slide to the sides like a curtain. The crew shouted in surprises to see the magnificent spectacles unfolding before them. "Whats that?" "ck shadow?" The crew voiced their puzzlement to see the view between the sand tornadoes. "Theyre Sand Demon Scorpions! Swarms of Sand Demon Scorpions areing our way!" Swarms of Sand Demon Scorpions showed up from the opening of the sand tornadoes. "To the starboard! Were running away full speed!" "Halt." Haifa calmly stopped the sand ship captain who was panicking. "There is no need to fret. What do you think we set up this many monster warding bonfires for." Just as Haifa said, the swarms of Sand Demon Scorpions marched on while avoiding their ship. "Just as Ive guessed, theyre not fully grown up when its not the proper times." "The proper times?" "Im talking about the Gnawing." True to what she said, the Sand Demon Scorpions that showed up are twice to thrice smaller than the scorpions during the Season of Gnawing. "D-dont tell me!" "Its not like n of Wand is breeding the Sand Demon Scorpions." "Twice a year, there are times when the Sandstorm Seal naturallyes undone. We call it the Gnawing." The Sand Demon Scorpion swarms disappeared while the two were talking. "Now, lets set sail while we have the chance." "W-where to?" Cold light dwells in Haifas refined eyes. She didnt reply to the captain, and calmly pointed at the space opened by the [Sandstorm Barrier]. The ship slowly advances like its in fear of the sand tornadoes. Theres a ruin of city sunk under the sand ahead, Haifa and her entourages steps into the Sandstorm Labyrinth while being protected by her bodyguards. Seemingly unable to bear the silence anymore, thedy maid talks to Haifa quietly. "Are the Sand Demon Scorpion swarms earlier..." "Yes, theyre heading to Sania Kingdom." "Why do those scorpions ignore the neighboring countries and alwayse to our country." Haifa sends a dark smile at thedy attendants grumble. "Thats their objective." "Objective?" "They want to kill Sania King in order to undo the seal that binds their master." "Master? Dont tell me--" "Yes, its the Land King sealed within the Sandstorm Labyrinth." In front of Haifa, the Land King bound by the sealing chains stands still in the depth of an abyss at the center of arge hall. "How repulsive..." Ignoring thedy attendant who covered her mouth, Haifa stepped toward the Land King. Holding an unknown yellow gem unlike the shining Sun Gem on the tip of her wand. "Haifa-sama, what is that?" "The Yellow Gem of Soul Bind left behind by our founder, Yellow Clothed Sage-sama." "N-no way--" The shockeddy attendant looks at her masters face while having a cramp on her face. "Yes, I will rule over the Land King, and rain destruction upon the ingrates at Sania Kingdom." "Its impossible to rule over the Land King!" Mixed with grandiose gestures, thedy attendants words are turning rough as she tries to stop Haifa. "Thats not true. There are legends of the queen of God Kingdom Lkie controlling both the Land King and the Sea King in the past." "Thats just a fairy tale!" "Silence. There was a forbidden spell for that on a book left behind with the Yellow Gem of Soul Bind." Haifa eyes look down upon the confuseddy attendant and the guards. "You guys! Stop Haifa-sama!" ""YES!"" Thedy attendant and the guards who tried to stop her were blown away by a weak explosion, as Haifa took a step forward. "Now, Land King. Abide by me--" With nothing in her way, Haifa held up the [Yellow Gem of Soul Bind]. Book 16 - 16-21. Sania Kingdom (2) 16-21. Sania Kingdom (2) Satou here. Ive never gone on a whale watching, but Ive been out on the open sea on a ship. I think eating tempura made of the fish you catch there is the best luxury you could have gotten. "Huh, theres more people than I imagined here." We went to watch the Sand Demon Scorpion hunt we heard about during our lunch. This seems to be a form of amusement in Sania Kingdom, a lot of people have gathered at the harbor and we will be riding two canoe-sized ships separately. "Master, there is no young organism here so I report." Just as Nana said, since this can get dangerous, theres no children here. "Master, it appears that the warships over there will be doing the hunt." Liza points at three warships. ording to the info on my Map, there are seven fire magicians, three wind magicians, and three swordsmen of the [n of Sword] in addition to the sailors who are equipped with bows on board those ships. When the warships departed, the tour boat we were riding on also followed after them toward the Small Sand Sea. I saw a structure that looked like breakwater about three meter big and hundreds meters long although it was hard to distinguish since it was sand colored. "Whats that breakwater-like thing over there?" I asked a nearby sailor since it piqued my interest a bit. "Ah, thats to goad the Sand Demon Scorpion swarms during the Gnawing." After listening to the sailors exnation, I get what the breakwater construction is for by looking at the Map. The [n of Wand] magic probably kill the Sand Demon Scorpion swarms once theyre goaded to various locations. After crossing the breakwater and sailing for about two hours, the warships lowered their sail and putmb meat on a crane-like thing. "The wind magicians will spread the smell of that carrion and then the scorpions wille enticed by the smell." One of the sailors exined the warships actions. "Master, itsing." Liza found a Sand Demon Scorpioning from a distance. The minitruck-sized Sand Demon Scorpion is walking on the Small Sand Sea like its swimming. "Master, the archers on the warships are ying hooky so I report." "Aah, theyre there for the Sand Crocodiles and the vultures. Basic stuff like arrows aint gonna work on the scorpions thick shell." A nearby sailor negated Nanas indictment. "Ooh! The magicians have begun their assault!" The passengers cheered out loud when they saw fire bullets and fireballs shot from the warships toward the Sand Demon Scorpion. The majority of the attacking magicians are the fire magicians. Some of the wind magicians also participated in the assault but most are just watching. Looks like their role is to help the ship travel and to lure the Sand Demon Scorpions. "Arent earth magic more effective in desert?" "Like an earth magician gonna take part in this dangerous work. Theyre not running out of jobs to take." Passengers who was well informed about magic exchanged words. "It doesnt seem to be very effective." Just as Liza said, the magicians seem to be third rate, the fire and wind attack magic are repelled by the Sand Demon Scorpions shell, most arent very effective at all. It does gradually shave down the scorpions health, but the scorpion will likely get on the warships first. "The bosss about to show up." A merchant who seemed to be a regr pointed at the stern of the center warship and shouted out loud. Turning my gaze there, I saw three [n of Sword] men standing there. "Lets do it!" ""OU!"" They yelled out, dashed from the stern to the bow of the ship and jumped on the Sand Demon Scorpion along with the momentum. "Special Move--<>" "Special Move--<>" "Special Move--<>" One of the special move broke the scorpions neck shell, and then the second and third swords gouged it. The scorpion hasnt fallen from the attacks as its scissorse attacking at the three who are on its back. The three seemed to have predicted that attack, they jumped off the scorpions back andnded on the Small Sand Sea. "Master, theyre not sinking on the quicksand so I report." The sand on the Small Sand Sea is too fine grained, you will sink on it like on snow field or water if yound on it. Looking closer, the swordsmen shoes are shaped like snow boots. "Those are shoes made from the Sand Membrane found on the Sand Demon Scorpions legs." The merchant then amicably told Nana and also didnt forget to promote his wares, "Please have a visit to Tonbell Company if you would like to order a pair." Before long, the three swordsmen killed the Sand Demon Scorpion without the magicians help. "Everyone, the show is still not over yet." The regr customer spoke to the sightseers who were leaving the boats side after the battle was over. The wind magicianse to the ships bow, wield their wands and begin to chant. Once the chant is over, a rope stretches out of the ships bow moving like a living creature and twirls around the Sand Demon Scorpion, stopping it from sinking into the sand. This time the warship crews are frantically pulling the rope up. Looks like thest spurt is done with human strength. Meanwhile, the three swordsmen are leisurely sitting on top of the Sand Demon Scorpion. Theyre behaving like some kings or children gang boss. "Master, the scorpions areing again." Liza turns toward a slightly remote part of the Small Sand Sea. Looks like the second Sand Demon Scorpion showed up while they were taking apart the first scorpion. Its a bit smaller than the earlier scorpion. The warship crews suspended their work and intercepted the scorpions. "Ah, more iing." The third and fourth scorpions came up. The number of scorpions shown on radar keeps increasing. "There sure is a lot of them." "No, somethings wrong, there shouldnt be this many when its not the Gnawing Season." The regr customer negated what I said in fluster. From what I heard before, the next [Gnawing] should be in two month time. "Honored guests, theres something wrong going on. Were heading back to the harbor." "Please wait a bit. The boat over there will be in danger if this keeps up." I borrow a long bow from one of the crews. "Stop, arrows wont work on those guys." "Is that right?" I lightly shoot an arrow. The arrow whose head was glowing red easily pierced a Sand Demon Scorpion. Since the bowstring was weakly attached, I had produced a minimum amount of magic edge on the arrow tip. "I-Impossible!" "Killing a scorpion with bow and arrow!" The crews and the passengers were surprised to see a Sand Demon Scorpion killed in one shot. "I will help too." Liza took steel javelins out of her magic bag and quickly killed the scorpions one after another. "Uwaah, its a Sand Worm!" Nana beat down a worm that came out of the sand next to our boat with her round shield. It probably came out to prey on the Sand Demon Scorpions. I see that the warships have started to escape from the scorpions. "Now then, lets flee together." We shake off the Sand Demon Scorpions and go back toward the harbor. The number of Sand Demon Scorpions shown on my Map is enough to swallow the kingdoms capital whole. The trial given to me must be for me to defeat that vast amount of Sand Demon Scorpions with the [Golden Sword Herarusauph], no doubt about it. Looks like Ive gotta break a leg to do that without using magic, but Im gonna clear nheless it if thats the trial. First of all, I guess I should go back to the royal pce and ask the master swordsman if I can borrow the [Golden Sword Herarusauph] huh? "What tomfoolery are you saying at this time of emergency!" I was able to have an audience with the master swordsman at the royal pce, but heughed me off when I asked if I could borrow the [Golden Sword Herarusauph]. "Stop talking nonsense." The master swordsman whose face turned dark red from anger took the top brass of the [n of Wand] with him and left the room. Zanza boy and Myufa siblings who had been asking to be Nanas pupils were the ones who guided us here. "Earl-sama, what do you need the Golden Sword for?" Zanza asked curiously. "Yeah, that sword is nothing good at all." "Myufa!" Myufa who spoke out in resentment was chided by Zanza boy. "But Nii-sama." "Dont say it Myufa." The siblings exchanged words filled with implications. "But its because of that sword, father is..." "It cant be helped. Compensation is necessary in order to bear the power of God in our body. Id dly offer my lifespan or anything if I can be the master swordsman." The sword looks to be one dangerous item. Having a girl with a long lifespan as my loved one, Id like to refrain from using an item that can reduce my lifespan. Maybe I should make an imitation of the [Golden Sword Herarusauph] the master swordsman carry and use that instead? God Heraruons orders were [Show that you can bring it to an end as my representative], and [Once people revere my name far and wide, I shall give thee the proof], therefore, as long as the people think the one I have to be the real thing, it should be okay, I think. "Zanza, Myufa! What are you doing loafing around here! Get to the assembly quick!" Zanza boy and Myufa got taken away by a man who came for them. ording to the Map information, Sania Kingdoms troops have started fighting the Sand Demon Scorpions in the Small Sand Sea, but theyve onlye in contact with the small scale swarms. It should be about 5-6 hours before they collide with the real swarms. "I see, thats the n of Swords trump card huh." There are Sand Demon Scorpions next to the departing warships of the [Sania Kingdom] and [n of Sword]. ording to AR readings, those g-bearing Sand Demon Scorpions seem to be tamed monsters. --Thats. I found a familiar object on the head of the Sand Demon Scorpions. A magic tool called [Screw] that Weasel Empire used to control monsters. "Master, if youd like to snatch that sword from that man, allow me--" "No, even if weve got the permission from Sania King, I wont make the move until hes fallen inbat." I visited the Sania King beforeing here and asked if I could borrow the Golden Sword, and he easily gave me the permission. Hes probably trying to have me sh with the [n of Sword] and chip away their power. I can understand if its during normal times, but I cant believe hes trying to reduce his own army war potential right when an unexpected [Gnawing] started. Sania King is either an excellent conspirator far capable than me or a foolish ruler. I thought of liberating the confined [n of Wand] for an instant, but since Haifa left a deep impression on me, I didnt feel like doing it. "Master, Ive bought the Sand Yacht, so I report." "Thank you, Nana. Shall we go then." We boarded the yacht Nana bought, followed after the warships and got to watch the battle above the sand. "I see, they let the tamed monsters wrestle with the wild ones and use that chance to drive the screw to create more tamed monsters." They probably came to an agreement to remove the [n of Wand] because they had confidence in this strategy. However--. "Theres just too many scorpions." "Im of the same opinion so I inform. Many of the scorpions havee in contact with the warships so I report." The Sand Demon Scorpions that have climbed the warships are killed by the n of Swords special moves. Those special move things seem to be specialized in killing the Sand Demon Scorpions. Theyre killing those scorpions at a pace unbelievable for the difference in levels. "Oh, looks like theyre gonna use the Golden Sword." The master swordsman is standing on the warships bow with a golden colored sword in his hand. A swarm of around 50 Sand Demon Scorpions areing toward him while raising cloud of dust. "O God Heraruon, who witnesses from the heavens! O Golden Sword Herarusauph! Eat my soul, turn into my power!" The light that shrouds the Golden Sword wraps the master swordsmans body, very shy. "Secret Art--Sun sh" With one side sh of the master swordsman, around 70% of the 50 Sand Demon Scorpions have been neutralized. Swordsmen of the [n of Sword] leap onto the reduced swarm of Sand Demon Scorpions. Zanza boy and Myufa were among them. "Special Move--Golden Sword" The silver mithril sword that Zanza boy has is wrapped in golden light. The sturdy Sand Demon Scorpion got cut up like butter when he shed with the sword enshrouded in golden light. I think its a variant of Magic Edge skill, but looking at the AR reading of Zanza boys MP gauge, the skill really has a bad fuel consumption. "Guess this will be over without our turn?" "Denying Masters prediction so I inform." "Master, warships other than the master swordsmans seem to be overwhelmed." Even without looking on the Map, the front line is gradually getting pushed back just as the two said. The swordsmen had no choice but retreat to the center of the sand bank once swarms, twice, thrice the number of the 50 strong scorpions earlier, came. Furthermore--. "Wh-what the heck is that!" "Have the Sand Worms gathered here to consume the Sand Demon Scorpions!" The swordsmen shouted out loud when they saw a huge beetlerva-like thing that appeared breaking through the sand. Its diameter is about as big as a sand ships hold. "Proliferation fever so I report." Just as Nana said, the beetlerva-like things appeared out of the sand one after another, sinking the sand ships. I cant exactly let those people die before my eyes, so I teleport those who were swallowed by those things and those who sank in the sand to the outskirts of Sania Kingdom. "Master, itsing." Vast range of sand lifts up, surging in like a tsunami. Our yacht is fine since its supported by [Magic Hands], but the other warships have it rough. The gship that the master swordsman is riding on seems to have a good captain and crews, theyve managed to prevent the ship from capsizing. "N-no way! Why is that thing here!" The master swordsman shouted at the thing that appeared splitting the sand sea. "That thing should have been sealed in the Sandstorm Labyrinth which Sania King forbid anyone from approaching!" Its hard to describe the form of that thing. A sea anemone riding on a giant tortoise with numerous legs, each of the sea anemones tentacles is as big as a Sand Worm, and it has numerous heads like a hydra. "Damn you foolish king! Cant even do your only job!" The master swordsman is getting wild. "Master Swordsman-sama! Please look at the middle head!" "T-thats!" --Gegegeh. A girl is attached to it like a figurehead of a sailing ship. Moreover, the face looks familiar. "Isnt that the Myufa girl whom we saved from the Sand Pirates?" Liza whos good at remembering peoples faces informed me. "You damn n of Wand! You even went as far as using your position to set up the sandstorm barrier in order to reinstate yourself!" Looks like the master swordsman is familiar with Haifa too. "But this is the end of your fate." The master swordsman roared ferociously while thrusting out the Golden Sword toward the sky. "No enemy can stand before the Golden Sword Herarusauph blessed by God Heraruon and my Secret Art, True Sun sh." The golden sword pointed to heaven is thrust forward with a snap. "Perish--Land King" The master swordsman whose whole body was emitting golden colored lightunched himself upon the Land King to stake it all on a do or die battle. Book 16 - 16-22. Sania Kingdom (3) 16-22. Sania Kingdom (3) Satou here. I have some knowledge about ways to exterminate gigantic creatures. It was from a robot anime I watched, many times I nodded in agreement at the methods used in it. I never thought that I would end up putting that into practice myself until I came to another world though... "Secret Art--Sun sh" Im currently watching the Master Swordsman rushing toward the gigantic Land King. A crescent-shaped golden light is approaching the Land Kings head. --ǣףͣףգţţţţţţ. The light exploded at the Land Kings head, and the shock wave raised a cloud of dust. "--Did that do it?!" The master swordsman went and raised a g with his clichd line while ring at the cloud of dust as he fell. Thought thats not really the reason, light pole-sized ck whipse out of the dust cloud and assault the master swordsman. "NUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" The master swordsman parried the ck whips. The ck whips and the Golden Sword Heraruoph shed, scattering intense golden and ck sparks around. "He parried that well." "Hes also handling the next attacks well so Iment." Liza and Nana exchanged their impressions of the master swordsmans fight while standing next to me. "TCHHHHHHHH" The master swordsman managed to parry the blows from several of the whips, however, he couldnt deal with a ck whiping diagonally from above and jumped up to evade it. Hes unexpectedly nimble for a heavyweight-ss mass of muscles. "Master, desperate situation so I inform." Four ck whips charged in to attack the master swordsman in air. "Secret Art--<>" The master swordsman made use of the recoil from using the move. What a desperate battle if I ever see one. The identity of the ck whips came to light when the cloud of dust cleared away. "Master, those ck things appear to be that Land King things beard." "Yeah, that seems to be the case." Apparently, those things are the beard of one of the Land Kings heads. "Quite a closebat so I report." An intensebat between the master swordsman and the freely moving Land Kings beard is unfolding before us. Haifa of the [n on Wand] stuck on the Land Kings head seems to have suffered no damage as shes protected by crystal-like gem. Theres a reason why the Land King whos on a whole order of magnitude different level keeps on fighting the master swordsman. "Crunch crunch~?" "Theyre like snacks nanodesu." Tama and Pochi suddenly showed their faces up from the shadow on my feet. Just like the two said, tentacles growing from the sea anemone on the Land Kings back have been catching the fleeing Sand Demon Scorpions, bringing them to its mouth and crunching on them. Its attacks on the master swordsman feel more like swinging your hand to shoo a bug away than to kill an enemy of equal level. But well, I have to praise the master swordsman who manages to keep parrying attacks that would have been fatal if even one hit him. "Is the school over already, you two?" "Aye aye sir~" "Pochi made sure to do the end of st greeting too nodesu." The two made the shutan pose when Liza asked. Pochi probably meant to say [end of ss] there. "Master, the master swordsmans reinforcement so I report." Several sand ships approached the Land King. "--We are the herald!" Swordsmen of the [n of Sword] who saw the master swordsmans fight came forward to challenge the Land King. Their attacks are repelled by the Land Kings protective barrier, but that barriers health gauge is decreasing every time their attacks hit it. Mowed down. Blown away. The swordsmen keep on fighting recklessly nheless. The Land King who was eating the scorpions while ignoring the swordsmen seems to find it annoying, its inhaling greatly, getting ready to shoot a breath. "Secret Art--<>" The master swordsmans attack reached its wide open mouth. However, the Sun sh only managed to break the Land Kings protective barrier. "Awawa~" "Oh no nanodesu." "Master, its a dangerous pinch so I report." Tama, Pochi and Nana brought their peril to my attention. "Dont worry." Two white lights flying from the other side of the sand sea hit the Land Kings eyes now its lost its barrier. --ǣ٣£ͣףգϣϣϣϣ. The Land King screamed for the first time. Even a gigantic creature would feel pain on their eyeball it seems. ""UNCLE!"" A sand ship that was standing by on the other side of the sand dune showed up. Looks like Zanza boy and Myufa of the [n of Sword] are on board that ship. It seems the white lights earlier were Sun sh shot by Zanza boy and Myufa. "Zanza! Myufa! Were gonna kill the Land King with the golden sword!" ""OU!"" With the master swordsman leading, Zanza boy and Myufa jump onto a nting boulder on the desert and run on it. Apparently, they intend to jump on the Land Kings head from that boulder. The Land Kings bearde to attack them midair. "Shoot!" The master swordsman who was rushing in the air shouted. "... Air Hammer" "... Air Hammer" "... Air Hammer" Wind magicians that remained on board the sand ships used their magic to forcefully changed the threes directions midair. That was quite an acrobatic coordination. They must have been trained from the twice-in-a-year Sand Demon Scorpion Hunt. """Special Move--<>""" The master swordsmen and the twos swords are emitting golden colored lights. Just when they were about to reach the Land Kings head, they were stopped by the restored Land Kings barrier. "Ill do it!" Myufa unleashed her finisher, creating a huge crack on the barrier. "Im sorry, Nii-sama." "Leave it to me!" Zanza boys golden light sword hit the crack that Myufa made andpletely broke the Land Kings barrier. ""UNCLE!"" The two thatnded on the ground along with the barrier fragments shouted together while looking up. "Double jump~?" "He used Pochis technique nodesu!" I didnt see it myself but apparently the master swordsmannded on the Land Kings head with a double jump. "Perish, Land King!" The golden light sword of the master swordsman is stabbed into the Land Kings head. Then the master swordsman shoved down the sword into the head. --ǣ٣£ͣףգϣϣϣϣ. The Land King screamed and shook its head. "NUOO" The master swordsman is clinging on the sword stuck on the Land Kings head. "Ah! It came off nodesu!" "Fly high~?" As Pochi and Tama were watching restlessly, the master swordsman got blown away in the air along with the golden sword. Then the ck whip-like beard rushed in to attack him. The master swordsman managed to evade the first one by double jumping midair, but he couldnt cope with the second oneing from the side in time and got sent flying and bouncing on the sand sea at high speed. "Stone skipping~?" "Its the stuff you do at the river nanodesu." Well it does look like one for sure. The golden sword that fell from his hand is sinking into the sand sea. I lengthen the [Magic Hand] and put the golden sword in the sand into my storage. Ill teleport the master swordsman whos sinking in the sand to the outskirts of Sania Kingdom like with the others. Priests and magicians have gathered at the outskirts, probably because Ive been teleporting people there. They surely would receive treatment in time even if I leave them alone now. "Master, should we intervene, so I ask." "No we cant do it here as that wont clear the trials condition." God Heraruons order was to show off his power to the kingdoms popce, therefore the Land King has to get a bit closer the kingdoms shore. Ill make sure to decrease the number of victim as much as possible for the time being. "Master, the Land King hase into view so I report." The Land King finally came into our view after we teleported back to Sania Kingdom and waited at a high ground. It should arrive at the port in an hour. Swarms of Sand Demon Scorpions that are running away from the Land King have arrived at the port first. Sania Kingdoms regr army and magicians are fighting them back, but theyre having a hard time since the main forces, the [n of Sword] and the [n of Wand] arent with them. "It should be some time before the Land King arrive, lets give them a hand." "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu." Tama and Pochi replied with the shupin pose, Liza and Nana nodded like they were saying "Ive been waiting for this." We jumped off the high ground and went from roof to roof toward the port. Fort-like structures and iron fences buried in the sand are working to hold the Sand Demon Scorpions back fromnding on the port. However, the structures are squeaking, the iron fences are distorting. Really drives down the feeling that Sania Kingdom is in a precarious situation right now. "Well back you up, so I gantly inform." Nana positioned herself between the soldiers and the Sand Scorpions, and cut off the scorpions scissors in one sh. """The n of Sword are here!"""" "We can do it now!" "Negative so I inform." "We are subordinates of Earl Pendragon." Nana and Liza corrected the soldiers who had a misunderstanding. "Tally ho~?" "Oh no, so many prey nodesuyo." The two are running on the sand sea while cutting down the Sand Demon Scorpions in one hit. Pochi must have said that because she was hesitating which prey to beat. "Whore those brats?" "Aint them an elf and a dwarf?" "A-awesome, theyre stronger than the n of Sword." While watching that, I jump on one of the structures. "W-who are you?" "Were reinforcements." "R-reinforcements?" "Yes, the Sania King has given us his permission." With the help of Deception skill, I made up some excuse to the soldiers on watch, took out a magic bow from the magic bag and took a stance. I picked ordinary arrows from the storage and shot them at Sand Demon Scorpions located away from the girls. Since Ive put minimal amount of magic edge on the arrowtips like before, the Sand Demon Scorpions are sinking nicely. "J-just who are you?" I only reply the asking soldier with a smile and focus on decreasing the Sand Demon Scorpions number. "Somethingsing from the sand sea!" A scout soldier gave a warning. Its probably because the sea anemone-like thing on top of the Land King hase in sight. "Sthat, a Sand Worm?" "Theres also Sand Bugsing to prey on the scorpions, lots of them." "--W-wrong." A voice of despair was mixed among the confused soldiers. Looks like theres someone who noticed the identity of that thing. "What is?" "Thats the Land King." "--Eh?" "Thats... The Land King from the legends." The soldiers whose faces had turned pale looked at me with imploring looks. Not sure why they were looking at me, but since Id like them to quickly take refuge, I gave them an affirmation it with a serious look on my face. "W-weve got to run." "Run and what then! Behind us are the kingdoms popce!" "B-but!" The soldiers are stuck between a rock and a hard ce as their fear and their sense of duty sh, so Im going to give a push on their back. "You should evacuate the people around the port." "Evacuate? Right, weve got to lead them to safety!" "H-however, Sand Demon Scorpions swarms will flood the city if we abandon this ce!" Looks like I havent pushed their back enough. "Please dont worry. Look, the reinforcements areing over there." Since I had defeated most of the faraway enemy, I put down the bow and pointed at the main street connected to the royal pce. """Its the n of Wand!""" The people riding on the back of the running camels are of the [n of Wand]. Sania King probably helped them escape their confinement. Everyone,e back here. I called the girls back with space magic [Telephone] so they wont get swallowed up in the [n of Wand] magic attack. "Take position to bombard the Sand Demon Scorpions! The big one isingter. Dont waste your mana!" An elderly n of Wand person gave directives to his subordinates with a very loud voice belying his age. "Im baack~" "Returned nanodesu." Pochi and Tama who came back leaped and hugged me. Nana and Liza came slightlyter. "Master the bombardment has started so I inform." "Thats quite the firepower." The n of Wands magic annihted the Sand Demon Scorpions one after another. Vivid enough to make [n of Sword] and regr armys struggle earlier seem sad inparison. The magic n of Wand used looks like explosion magic at a nce, but its slightly different than the explosion magic we use. A magic circle is produced before the wand before the magic is invoked, then that magic circlepresses the users mana and shoots out. Ive never seen the formation of that magic circle, I think its a local technique of Sania Kingdom. It kinda feels simr to the vile magic circle Demon Lord Believers used somehow, but investigating further is too much work, ignoring it should be fine as long as the sparks donte flying here. "Now then, looks like its about time for the star performer to take the stage." The Land King ising closer the port. "Do not fret! With our n of Wand secret move, a creature thats merely big--" The elderly person who was making a speech noticed something and stopped speaking. "--Haifa? Did she take away the Sun Gem Wand and attempt to control the Land King--" I see, thats how she got stuck on the Land Kings head. "All members, aim at Haifa!" """ELDER?!""" The [n of Wand] people sounded perplexed at the elders words. "If the Land King was resurrected in iplete state through the Domination Art, it should cease when the core of that art, Haifa is eliminated." Im not sure if the elder is telling the truth, but it seems the [n of Wand] people believe in it. "Anti Sand Demon Scorpions attack might not work on it. Put as much mana as for when youre up against a Sand Bug or a Great Demon Scorpion!" The [n of Wand] point their wands at the Land King. Simr to the one Haifa carried, topaz-like gems are attached on the tips. Those dont seem to be Sun Gem. And when they finished chanting, countless magic cannons were shot from the wands at about the same time. "Tamaya~" "Kagiya nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi shouted like they were watching fireworks. The magic cannons hit the Land Kings barrier and broke it into pieces, scattering crystal-like glitters around. Quite a sight to behold. The offensive capability of these attacks didnt seem to rival the [Golden Sword Heraruoph] that the master swordsman had, the Land King suffered little damage having only its outer skin scorched. "Herees the counter~?" "Danger nodesu." The Land King mowed down the structure where the [n of Wand] encamped themselves. Furthermore, the Land King is taking a deep breath with its head pointed toward the royal pce. This one would be dangerous if left alone. "Wall of light?" Liza muttered quietly. Looking closely, theres a transparent wall enclosing the pce that shines faintly. Its [Protective Barrier: City Core] ording to AR reading. However, Im not confident it could block that. "Everyone, lets go." Its hero time. Book 16 - 16-23. Land Kings Subjugation Fight 16-23. Land Kings Subjugation Fight Satou here. Directions in a y are important. Viewers impression change greatly depending on the way one presents the y. Doing everything yourself, though rarely happen in tv shows and such, will have the opposite effect when found out, so you can even say that its a forbidden move to take. "Master, its dangerous, perilous so I report." Light particles have gathered in the open mouth of the Land King. Thats probably a preliminary stage of the Breath. Its aim must be the royal pce. "Youre right. Lets go help them." I take the girls to the top of a tower on the line between the pce and the Land King. "Master!" Liza warned me with a tense voice right after we teleported. Shes looking at the middle head of the Land King thats just about to fire its breath. Liza ds her magic spear with magic edge, ready to shoot out an extrarge magic edge cannon anytime. Nana has also begun to prepare for her force art, a magic circle is shining on her forehead. "Leave it to me--" I draw the [Golden Sword Heraruoph] I collected from the sand sea earlier. The sword itself is about as powerful as the divine gift holy swords that heroes have. The grip is carved with a holy verse, apparently its read [Glory to God Heraruon] in anguage from the age of gods. I dont really care about that stuff, but lets try using it for now. Glory to God Heraruon The Sun Gem on the base of the sword shined brightly when I loaded the sword with mana and recited the holy verse. It seems to have buff effects as its giving me reaction speed up, physical ability up and such buffs. Thats fine and all, but--. >[Golden Sword is demanding Life Force] --Something dangerous shows up on the log and theres a Yes/No option below it. I dont mind if its simply using the health or stamina gauges, but not if its draining my life and soul. I promptly choose [No] and decide not to use the [Golden Sword Heraruoph]s true power. DDǣףͣףգţţţţţţ. Thend king fired a dark red beam kind of breath. "Secret Art--<>" I shouted the special technique those swordsmen were using out loud and unleashed the copy-by-eyes version of it. Golden de of light shot out of the sword, shing with the Land Kings breath mid air. The de of light intensely scattered sparks around, bisected the breath vertically, and reached the Land Kings forehead. The light that was dampened by the breath broke through the Land Kings barrier but it only managed to make a small wound on its forehead. The breath that was divided by Sun sh areing toward us and the capital. "I guess a shell-type skill isnt suited for countering a continuous-emission type skill after all." I position the sword level to my eyes and cut down the breath into harmless particles. It wasnt a Sword Skill but the space magic [Istion Wall (Deracinator)] and [Dimension sher]. From outside perspective, it should like the [Golden Sword Heraruoph] I had ripped the beam apart. As a proof of that ns sessful result, people at the pce and those who took shelter on the high ground raised shouts of joy. Now that enough peoples eyes have gathered on me, lets do a performance to increase their faith on God Heraruon. "My name is Pendragon! With holy sword Golden Sword Heraruoph bestowed to me by the authority of God Heraruon, I will destroy this ancient monster Land King!" I made it so that it would reach Sania Kingdom peoples ears through amplification magic and wind magic. While I was at it, I also used light magic to make the Golden Sword shine for stage effects. """OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!""" """GOD HERARUON! GOD HERARUON! GOD HERARUON!""" """PENDRAGON! PENRRAGON! PENGRAGON!""" Cheers loud enough to shook the earth resounded in the capital. Getting my name wrong is fine, at least it doesnt look like anyone gets the gods name wrong. DDǣףͣףգţţţţţţ. The Land King roared in anger though I dont think it has anything to do with the cheers. I thought it was going to use earth magic to attack, but it appears to be dedicating the magic to support its defense for the time being. The Land King makes a step forward with enraged eyes. Thud, thud, transmitting vibrations that shake your stomach with a gap at each steps. "Landfall~?" "The port is cracking nanodesu." Tama and Pochi who have taken refuge behind Nana are looking at the disastrous scene of the port sadly. Since Im fully prioritizing on clearing the [Trial of God] this time, Ive decided not to mind about property damage, though human damage is another thing. I n to give the material from Land King as the repair fee. "Master, itsing." The sea anemone-like thing on the Land Kings back extends its tentacles and swings it down while drawing an arc in the air. Its shadow is falling on the ce we are at. "Awawa~" "Oh Jesus, nanodesu" Tama and Pochi whore looking at the attacking tentacles that are several meters long in diameter sound ambiguously happy. "Spread out!" "--Acknowledged!" The girls jumped off the ce with my instruction. A few secondster, the ce we were standing on is pierced by the tentacle. The tower broke down yet the the tentacle didnt stop its momentum as it pierced the ground, even the tower behind it was tilting and barely standing. In addition, several tentacles are tenaciouslying at me. --This is bad. Theres a building sheltering people at a direction one of the tentacles is heading. Unfortunately, its at the opposite direction of where Im running to. "Nana! Block it!" "Entrusted with Masters order so I report." Nana ran out while saying a line resembling a killing machine from somewhere. She arrived with enough time left by thebination of Physical Reinforcement and Twinkling Movement, and blocked the tentacle with 15 [<>] and a force art rivaling advanced level force magic [<>]. The ground Nana stood on wasnt that sturdy though, it caved in with tremors, tilting the ground and buildings around her. She could have blocked it more easily if she used the hidden [Fortress] and [Castle] capabilities on her equipment, but I havent given the permission to use it. Since the opponents level is just 88, Nana whos amply supplied with defensive skills and magic should be able to defend against it easily. "Ooo! Awesome!" "Whos that beauty." The people who were saved by Nana praised her in high tension after narrowly escaping death. "Escape while you have the chance now, so I inform." "O-ou! Gotcha!" Urged by Nana, the people she saved ran out of the building toward the castle. This should be enough attractions. The high ground behind me has been broken off by the tentacles, and the way ahead is blocked off. "--Now then, about time to go on a counteroffensive." I shine the sword in golden colored light with light magic. Two tentacles areing to attack me diagonally from above. "Secret Art--<>" Since the technique imitating the secret art is weak, I cut the tentacles with space magic [Dimension sher] the moment the golden light hit them. DDڣ٣£ͣףգϣϣϣϣ. The Land King screamed. Looks like having its tentacles cut is painful even with that huge body. I wave my hands at the people and rapidly shoot out the fake Sun shes. The people cheered out loud every time I cut off one of the Land Kings tentacles. The cut tentacles fell on the downtown, breaking buildings and raising dense cloud of dust around. The foul smelling blood of the Land King seems to be a strong acid, buildings that have been bathed in the blood are burning and raising white smoke. DDǣףͣףգţţţţţţ. The Land Kings roar echoed in the capitals sky. Hidden behind the dust cloud and white smoke, the Land King shots out its beard d in red light toward me. "Beard sher~" "Wont let you, nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi chased after me and cheerfully intercepted the beard. Ill leave the beard for the two to handle. "Lets go, Liza." "Acknowledged!" While appealing to the people with the golden light emitting sword, I jumped to high grounds with Liza and ran toward the Land Kings head. I could hear a mix of cheers and screams from the people behind. With those on our backs, we jump from capital buildings roofs to roofs toward the Land Kings head. Tentacles and breaths assaulted us many times on the way, but we eliminated them all the same way we did earlier. Since the sacrificed buildings are increasing geometrically, Id better provide temporary dwellings and foodter. "Waooo~?" "Even rollercoaster is put to shame nanodesu!" I heard Tama and Pochis voices passing overhead. Pochi and Tama whotch on the beard are going along it toward the Land King. The Land King are swinging its beard around with tremendous speed, but that seems to be no different than an attraction to those two. "Oh that looks nice." "I-is that right?" Liza tilted her head at my words. DDǣףͣףգţţţţţţ. A Land Kings tentacles areing toward us while roaring. Its coated its tentacle with earth magic in an attempt to counter my de of light. "Liza, lets make use of that to go above the Land King." "Acknowledged!" We evaded the tentacle that pierced the ground by jumping, kicked the air andnded on top of the tentacle. The heavy tentacle doesnt seem to be as agile as the beard. I ran past the tentacle along with Liza while it was still stuck on the ground. What a thrill. Other tentacles and beards wereing for us, but the Land King seemed to have miscalcted our speed, we didnt even have to evade them as we ran past them. "Liza, attack the Land Kings back." "Leave it to me!" I jump down the tentacles after telling Liza that. DDǣףͣףգţţţţţţ. Rolled up sands on the Land Kings feet ising toward the its head like a tornado. Its probably trying to get rid of me like removing bugs. I deploy Magic Armor to defend against the sand tornado. The Land King is swinging its head around, but its not a problem since Im holding on with [Magic Hand]. DDڣ٣£ͣףգϣϣϣϣ. The Land King screamed. Liza is probably rampaging around on the Land Kings back with Magic Edge Cannon and other finishers. It seems to be in agony, the three heads have begun to randomly shoot out breath. The breaths tear through the sand sea, annihting mountains and islets on the sand sea. Im casually blocking them off, but theres no doubt that Sania Kingdoms capital would be in danger if it was hit by those breaths. I arrived at the Land Kings head and went to the forehead where the gem casket was located. "Haifa." I tried calling Haifa who was embedded in the Land Kings head, but of course, theres no response. I could have used Primeval Magic if I wanted to be doubly sure, but I dont feel like going that far for Haifas sake. The usual space magic should be good enough. "--Teleport, there." I used forbidden spell of space magic [<>] and took Haifa out of the gem casket. Looks like shes still alive, but her condition doesnt look too good. With Miasma Sight, I see that theres a curse-like magic line connecting Haifa and the Land King. I produced holy edge on the tip of my finger and cut off the magic line. Next, sprinkling elixir on her head below should be good enough. After finishing her treatment, I teleported Haifa to the outskirts of Sania Kingdom like with the others. Im sure someone would nurse her there. "Hm? Whatst that?" A wand with Sun Gem attached on it is left behind in the depth of the gem casket. Its probably the wand Haifa had. I took it with [<>] like with Haifa and put it into the Storage. --Crisis sense. A yellow gem near the ce where the wand was emits a dark yellow aura thats extending to me. It seems to be called [Yellow Gem of Soul Bind] ording to AR reading. The real nature of the thing was made clear after I skimmed through its detailed info. Apparently, Haifa attempted to rule over the Land King by using this. It somewhat seems simr with the spell art that was put on Lkie Princess I saved from the Sea King at the sugar route during the Divine Punishment. Since the spell art that was used to control the Sea King originated from the yellow skinned demon, this item was highly likely brought here by the same demon, or its followers. "Gotta purge dangerous stuff away, purged you go." I purged the [Yellow Gem of Soul Bind] with [Space Disintegrate]. DDڣ٣£ͣףգϣϣϣϣ. The Land King screamed out loudly from feet to head. The purged parts seemed to cover a wide area. "Choiya~" "Deyaaaa, nanodesu." Tama and Pochi unleashed their finishers on other heads of the Land King. Looks like the damage passed poorly since theyre not equipped with their true weapons. "Tama, Pochi,e back here." "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu." Tama picked Pochi up with Shadow Movement and went to me. Tamas ninjutsu is way too convenient as always. "Secret Art--<>" I shouted out loud, showed an even shier golden light than earlier, and cut off one of the Land Kings head with [Dimension sher]. DDڣ٣£ͣףգϣϣϣϣ. The Land King screamed out loudly. "Secret Art--<>" I cut off another head of the Land King. DDڣ٣£ͣףգϣϣϣϣ. The Land King is swinging its head around to try to shake us off. "Wao~" "Shake nanodesu." Tama and Pochi hug my legs while screaming and having fun. I contemte a bit while patting their heads. Only this head were on remains. Cutting this one off is simple, but Id like a bit more drama for the [Make God Heraruons authority widely known] part. "Liza, Im pulling you back here, okay." Yes, Master. I talked to Liza with space magic [Tactical Talk] and pulled her back with Unit Arrangement. After telling Liza the n after this, I teleport the three to where Nana is. Left alone, I take the stance for the fake secret art for the third time. "Secret Art--<>" The third fake Sun sh is a dummy that only consists of light. I wrapped the Land Kings body with purple colored light using light magic, and made it look like it guarded against the dummy Sun sh. Additionally, I restored two of the Land Kings heads with advanced water magic recovery spell. The Land King apparently is capable of restoring its heads to begin with, its even adding more heads like Hydra of the Greek myth. "Did I overdo it?" That thought did cross my mind, but all is right since it aplished my objective. Now it should like like Im in a pinch from the view point of people watching on the castle and high grounds. Matching the timing of the Land Kings head swing, I made myself get blown away to the direction of the capital. Of course, I didnt forget to make the sword shine golden brightly to make it clear that I was blown away. The direction is a bit weird physically speaking, but I think only a few would care about that kind of thing. I crashed to a building like a cannonball, destroying several buildings. Since I d myself with Magic Armor, let alone injury theres not even a speck of dirt on my clothes, however I put dirt and clotted blood-like paints on my clothes for the sake of the performance. Master, are you hurt anywhere? "Yeah, Im fine." Liza asked anxiously through the still connected [Tactical Talk]. Im more worried Id make a mistake holding back and instantly kill the Land King. "Oops, not letting my guard down--" I blow away the falling debris and cloud of dust with one swing of my sword. When I jumped from the copsed building to the roof of a nearby building, cheers erupted from the spectators. """GOD HERARUON! GOD HERARUON!""" """PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON!""" The spectators cheers are heating up nicely. "Now then, think its fine to finish it off now?" Sun sh barrages are fine, but Id like a more dramatic attack. That reminds me, Zanza boy of the [n of Sword] mentioned something about a higher version of the [Sun sh]. If Im not mistaken--its called [True Sun sh] or something clichd like that. Ill borrow the master swordsman lines while Im at it. "O God Heraruon, who witnesses from heavens!" I expand golden light around me using light magic. Of course Im broadcasting my speech using wind magic the same I did earlier. "O Golden Sword Heraruoph! Eradicate the wicked apostle of demon lord with your radiance!" I raise the sword toward heavens, at the same time, the golden light that wraps around me extends to the sky. Furthermore, I change the shape of the simple light pir that extends to the sky into the golden sword shape. """GOD HERARUON! GOD HERARUON! GOD HERARUON!""" """PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON!""" Looks like the performance went well. For some reason, the Land King began to step back when it saw the illusion sword. It might even go away with just a bluff at this rate. "Secret Art--<>" I estimate the right time and swing down the sword while saying some embarrassing line. Right when the illusion sword hit the Land King, I used the advanced level space magic [< >] and cut the Land Kings in two vertically. """OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!""" The split Land King is sinking into the sand sea with peoples cheers as the BGM. "--Did that do it?" I tried raising a clichd g, but it doesnt seem like its rising up again. This would have been the time for it to transform into the second stage if it were a demon lord, but it doesnt seem like the Land King, a mere familiar of a demon lord, has such regenerative capability, its corpse has been turned into an object on the sand. """GOD HERARUON! GOD HERARUON! GOD HERARUON!""" """PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON!""" I continued to light the golden sword to respond the rooting. Well then, wonder if this aplished God Heraruons order? Book 16 - 16-24. Sania Kingdom (4) 16-24. Sania Kingdom (4) Satou here. Cleaning things up is unexpectedly troublesome. Simply cleaning things is simple, but youve to pay attentions when youre trying to uphold the spirit of [A bird does not foul the nest its about to leave]. "Hmm, looking at it like this, it really is huge..." I muttered while looking up at the body of the Land King sinking at the center of the sand sea. The Land King who had stepped inside the capital got pushed out to the sand sea in the middle of its fight with me. "Master, Ive retrieved the magic core." "Thanks." Lizaes back with a magic core thats taller than her on her shoulder. A red magic core whose grade seems quite high, its already a fortune itself. Its practically the same size as the Great Monstrous Fish Tovkezeeras core. "Master, I have secured the crystal body at the head so I report." Nana reported while shouldering an amber colored crystal. I wasnt nning to get this one, but since I rescued Haifa through a peculiar mean, I took it anyway to hide that. "Thank you--Ill store it right away." I lengthen the magical psychokinesis that is the force magic [Magic Hand] toward the gigantic crystal and put it in the Storage. "Now then you two, lets have a triumphal return to the royal capital." Tama and Pochi have returned to Shiga capital after the battle, so theres only us three here. I walk on the sand toward the port together with Liza and Nana who gave their affirmation. The ports facilities have turned into mountains of debris after getting crushed by the Land Kings feet and stomach. Reconstructions will probably take a considerable amount of time and money. """THE HERO HAS RETURNED!""" We could hear a huge cheers from the soldiers at the port. """PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON! PENDRAGON!""" Looks like someone have spread my name, people who call my name wrong have decreased sharply. Thats fine and all, but it didnt end with just them calling my name as they began to stand before us, asked for my handshakes, hugged me and said their blessing. I dont mind getting hugged by young beauties, but please just spare me from the rowdy men. As I walked toward the pce while waving hands to people who called my name, a wagon stopped in front of us. "Sorry for the wagon, bute and get on it! Ill get ya straight to the open space in front of the pce!" "Thank you, it really helps." Now I can avoid the machos hugs and handshakes with this. I thanked the soldier and got on the wagon with Liza and Nana. The wagons frame creaked when we got on it since the Land Kings magic core is gigantic. The route on the way to the pce is filled with people who went out of the shelter, extolling the gods name [Heraruon], and shouting [Pendragon] house name. Good chance as any, I raise golden sword Heraruoph up high to reply them and let it shine golden colored light. "Heraruon!" "Pendragon!" "Heraruon!" Since the golden sword looks quite showy, the reaction is remarkable. With this much praises from people, Im very sure that the [Trial of God] is cleared. However, not everyone was speaking good things. There were some who reproached [n of Sword], or said something like, [Its good enough as long as the true owner of Heraruoph, Pendragon is here] or We dont need n of Sword and n of Wand anymore]. There were also men who seemed to belong to the [nf of Sword] mixed among the soldiers, looking at me with bewildered and loathsome expressions on their faces. I never nned to sow seeds of discords in this country, so lets deny it when I found a good timing. I continued the golden light performance until we arrived at the open space before the pce. "Sir Pendragon! You did well to subjugate the Land King!" When we reached the pce, Sania King who brought the prime minister with him greeted me at the gate. But theyre not the only ones here. "Apostle Pendragon! Good job aplishing the Trial of God!" Head Priest of Heraruon Temple wearing a gaudy robe also greeted me in front of Heraruon Temple that faces the open space. I dont mind you taking high ranking priests and miko(s) with you but please stop with the [Apostle] thing. Now then, this situation is like when youre presented with the option [Which is it!] in a GP match. Walking to the head priest here would be the correct answer for my objective, but I turned toward Sania King first. Sania King breathed a sigh of relief, the head priest had a sour look on his face. "King of Sania, I have killed the Land King as promised." I smiled and lightly bowed per Shiga Kingdoms custom. And of course, there is no such promise. I ignored the king who was walking to me with both arms open and turned around toward the people. "Everyone! Listen well!" With the aid of Amplification skill and Deception skill, I announce to the surrounding people that Sania King requested me the subjugation. "The Land King which yed a part in the destruction of the world led by the Dog-Headed Evil God once has been destroyed by the power of great God Heraruon and divine sword Heraruoph!" For now, I told them that the pir of light reaching to heavens and the gigantic golden sword shaped from it were all god Heraruons power. The people who have gathered here seem to believe that, theyre unanimously chanting god Heraruons name. Alright, the [Trial of God] should be good with this. Next--. "However! Not everything was aplished through the power of God and divine sword!" After I said that, people begin to repeatedly call my name after God Heraruon, thats not it. "Before I fought the Land King, the n of Sword and the soldiers stood on the front line to drive back the Land Kings familiars, the <>, then the n of Wand and other magicians came rushing in to rout them." For the time being, Ill praise the [n of Sword] and the [n of Wand]. Sania King had a grim look on his face, the expressions of people of [n of Sword] and [n of Wand] softened. Additionally, the Sand Demon Scorpions being the Land Kings familiars is just a setting I made up on the spot, I dont know if its true or not. "Furthermore! The one that protected the powerless capital from the Land Kings attack was the King of Sanias Protection of King!" In fact, the shock wave from the breath attack I blocked would have destroyed quite a lot of the capitals buildings if it wasnt for the protective wall Sania King erected using the [City Core]. "By the words of God Heraruon!" I shouts out while lighting the [Golden Sword Heraruoph] golden like its name. --Ah. I forgot to praise the priests who helped healing people evacuated from the front line. But itd be awkward to retrace my speech here, Ill give donations to other temples besides Heraruon Temple tooter, forgive me with that. "n of Sword and n of Wand, take each others hands, and together be the shield that protects Sania Kingdom and the ive that destroys invaders, shoulder Sania Kingdom, devotes yourselves to Sania Kingdom! Without forgetting your gratitudes for God Heraruon who watches over the kingdom, live well!" I dont think this will make everything goes well in this country, but itd be nice if it helps people facing toward a peaceful future even a bit. After the performance at the open space, I returned the [Golden Sword] Heraruoph to Sania King and visited Heraruon Temple. Just like the time I received the trial, I reported to God Heraruon through the [Oracle Miko]. --Splendid. I bestow you my mark. God Heraruons words were really simple. I think he should have said something more, but since Ivepleted the [Trial of God], my objective here, Im notining. >Title [Heraruons Mark] Acquired. >Title [One Approved by Heraruon] Acquired. >Title [Heraruons Saint]. >Title [Heraruons Apostle]. Un, I dont need thest one. After the short meeting with god, my consciousness returned to the temple. Lights pouring down from heavens gathered into particles of light and turned into one slim dagger. I catch the dagger thats slowly falling. ording to AR reading, its called [Golden Dagger Heraruseph], seemingly a kind of [Divine Gift Holy Sword]. Just like the [Golden Sword] Heraruoph, the de is golden colored, made of orichalcum with a small Sun Gem embedded on it. "T-thats!" The miko who hade to sounded surprised to see the dagger on my hand. The other miko(s) and priests who are helping with the ceremony also look shocked. --Huh? Miko-san eyes couldnt see, could they. In fact, light isnt reflected in her eyes there--then it hits me that shes seeing the divine gift dagger through me whos connected to her with mind magic. Her cheeks are flushed red as she looks at the dagger like a maiden in love. As a miko serving God Heraruon, a dagger granted by God Heraruon must be special to her. "It appears that God Heraruon told me to give it to you." I present the dagger to the miko as I say that. Ive decided to give this dagger to Heraruon Temple as thanks for helping with the trial. I hesitated a bit to give something I got from someone else, but God Heraruon himself didnt say that it was specifically for me, thus theres a chance that its for the miko Im with. That probability is low though. I do hold a slight interest to research the small Sun Gem, but thats it, Im no really interested in the thing besides for that. "--U-um?" I smile back at the perplexed miko. "Im only able to clear the trial because of your help and Heraruon Temples cooperation. It is only right for you and the temple to keep this sacred treasure." Im good with just the mark anyway. "Now, please take it." The miko timidly reached for the dagger and reverently received it. After admiring the look of a miko in love hugging the dagger, I leave the temple. "Hee~, so thats the Land Kings body~" "Huge." Arisa and Mia who are standing on a high ground at Sania Kingdom voiced their impressions while looking at the sunk Land Kings body at the sand sea. After finishing the work at Sania Kingdom--Greeting the king and transferring the right of Land Kings body to Sania Kingdom, managing the dispute with the master swordsman, Zanza boy and Myufa siblings, holding a meeting with the head of [n of Wand], the father of the problematic girl Haifa, donating arge amount of money to other temples besides Heraruon Temple, and fulfilling requests to distribute food at the slums--I go on a tour with the girls. The damage isnt that severe besides on the port and the sand marine facilities, so theres no shortage of ces to tour around. "Thats Land King of the Dog Heads Four Devas.... Im really d it didnte out in my active years." Hikaru said that while trembling. "But Land King should have been sealed in the Sandstorm Labyrinth. I wonder who unsealed it?" "Ah thats--" I answered Princess Sistinas question. The girl who caused the trouble at the Land Kings seal, Haifa took a secret ritual handed down among the [n of Wand] with her, therefore shes apparently going to be executed per Sania Kingdomsw. However, since its a scandal that would shake the country if they told the truth, theyd tell people that the seal was undone by demons. Well, if I wasnt happen to be here by chance, not only Sania Kingdom, the surrounding nations would have also been destroyed for sure, thus I dont have any objection against the atonement miss Haifa has to take for the mess she caused. "Next time, let me fight against a strong opponent desuwa." "Nn, agree." Lady Karina and Mia said some meatheaded thing. Lulu, Hikaru, Sera and Princess Sistina are warmly looking at the two. Looks like those girls arent that interested to fight against strong enemy. "Satou-san, the priests of this kingdom are really active arent they." "Yes, that looks like so." Sera gave her praise as she watched priests giving out food at an open space nearby. Theyre probably actively trying to gather believers because Ive made generous donations. "Nyu!" "This is! Nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi sniffed the drifting aroma and pulled my hands toward the source. "Pf, totally delish~?" "The goat meat skewers here are superb nanodesu." Tama and Pochi who arrived in front of a store gave their rmendations to the girls who saw it for the first time. Since Zena-san is in the middle of her journey to Seryu City, those girls are Arisa, Mia, Lulu, Hikaru, Sera, and Princess Sistina. "Master, do sand fish live inside the sand?" "Yes, that seems to be the case." While replying to Lulu, I look for the sand fish swimming in the sand sea, and project them on my palm with space magic. "Ichi--Satou sure is skillful." "Satou-samas magic is always wonderful no matter how many times I see it." Hikaru sounded a bit tired, Princess Sistina spoke with a longing look. I relished Sania Kingdoms specialy products together with the girls, and in the end, we took a stroll on camels backs in the arabian night-like night desert along with a caravan. Sipping on a cup of sake while gazing at the moon on a shaking camels in the desert was quite something. Now then, I managed to clear the first trial though with an over production. I set the airships route toward the [Garleon Union] on the western edge of the continent in order to take the next trial. Wonder what kind of trial would God Garleon give me. I lean my back against the airships seat while feeling slightly anxious. Book 16 - 16-25. Garleon Union 16-25. Garleon Union Satou here. Theres this famous phrase, troubles both at home and abroad. Is it not unrted to every country, even with differences in severity? "Pretty." "Yes, its just as you would expect from the so-called Jewel of the West." Mia and Princess Sistina who are apanying me gave their praises as they gazed upon Garleok City scenery. We havee to Garleok City where the Central Garleon Temple is located. Right now, were in a park that extends to the sea. Lady Karina is also with us, but shes currently enraptured by the soy-sauce like smell drifting from the city. Guess its inevitable since shes a [Function over Form] type. "It doesnt really smell like sea even though its so close by." "Im sure its because the other side is a river." This Garleok City is enclosed by a river and sea on all sides. There are waterways with gonds inside the city, making it look simr to Venice somewhat. There are also monster warding stone monuments engraved with Garleon holy symbol surrounding the city, and theres a lot of shellfish and fish farms in the area of ocean inside the monument encirclement. Sea where no monster swimming around seems to be a paradise for fish and shellfish, their outlines reflected on my Radar are quite thick. "Satou, I wonder, what are those?" Lady Karina whos gazing at monuments on the sea side point at several bagworm-like objects hanging on them. The figures swayed by the sea breeze are something. --Geh. ording to the Map Info, those seems to be corpses of executed pirates. There were scenes where executed pirates are hung on the rocky area of a cape in a pirate movie I watched back in the days. It probably serves as a warning to pirates. "Apparently those are executed pirates." "Executed--" Lady Karina averted her nce when she heard my exnation. Its a barbaric world where people make an amusement out of executions, but it appears that this girl doesnt take pleasure in that kind of stuff. "Cold." "Now that you mention it, it does feel cold." "Really?" The temperature itself is mild, but apparently the winding from the sea is a bit chilling for the lightly dressed Mia and Princess Sistina. It seems to be nothing for Lady Karina who grew up in the poor Muno Castle though. I lightly use [Air Conditioner] magic to slightly warm up the air. "Lets take a walk at the next marketce and get something warm to drink." I said that to them and walked toward the port where the market was. The huge Garleon Temple can be seen in the middle of the city far away. Unlike the luxurious Heraruon Temple at Sania Kingdom, this one has this sturdy atmosphere to it. "Is this you first timeing to Garleon Union, Satou?" "Yes, Ive passed by it in the sky many times before, but this is the first I visit the city." I affirmed Princess Sistinas question. If Im not mistaken, thest time I came here was when the neighboring Holy State Parion waged a war with this country. "Theres no king in this country, isnt there? Then who is ruling it?" "Its by representatives of each cities." Garleon Union is an alliance of nine cities, and this Garleok City that we are at acts as the leader. Three of the cities including Garleok are managed by a confederation of merchants, while the other six form a kingdom. Thus, saying that theres no king is not exactly right. Every city is prospering through marine product trades, many of the people are wealthy. "Flowers." "Theres really a lot of extravagant houses around." Perhaps its because of the narrownd, lots of three-story housingplexes here, their verandas facing the main street are adorned with colorful beautiful flowers. Walking around never gets tiring with the colorful houses here. "--Music." While we were gazing at the houses, Mia suddenly turned her head and strained her ears. "This way." As I followed Mia who pulled my hand, I could hear a fun sounding tune ahead. "It looks to be a roadside performance." Rather than troubadours, they look more like music-loving locals who are having a performance with musical instruments. After the cheerful tune was over, we gave an apuse and left the ce. "This city is like a paradise isnt it." "Nn." Mia agreed to Princess Sistina. Its exactly as she says. Houses decorated with flowers on the sides of the road, alleys filled with people who y music and enjoy themselves. ves pulling a cart full of luggage are reflected in my field of view. From the Map Info, this city has a lot of vespared to other countries. Additionally, from what I can see with space magic [Distant View], residents living in thewless area at the city outskirts made of connected rafts are living an extremely poor life. "I can smell something good!" Lady Karina turns around with a bright smile on her face. The centrifugal force shook her breasts dynamically, scattering its fascinating charm around. --Nice sight. "Mwu." Mia raised her objection at my lewd nce in the face of [Poker Face]-skill senseis guard. Shes quite an impregnable fortress even without Arisa around. "Yo, young master of foreign country over there! How bout some famous Garleons sea grapes?" A high spirited man carrying green grapes in one hand called to me when we entered the marketce. The sea grape I know is a species of seaweed, but the ones the man is carrying looks like bigmon grapes, like muscats. "Go on and have a try." I put one in my mouth as rmended. It tastes like muscat just like its look. The fruit is seedless, unusual in this parallel world, its fruit juice is rich on top of having thin skin, it seems to be a type that can be eaten whole with its skin like shine muscats. Its slightly sour unlike the real shine muscats, but still less sour than other grapes, its easy to eat. "Give me ten bunches of it. How much?" "Whoa there, you sure are manly leading those beauties with you. A bunch is one silver coin, but you can have ten for nine silver coins." --Pricey. Its unusually expensivepared to other fruits sold in the market. However, ording to the Market skill, a bunch cost from two big copper coins to one silver coin, so it doesnt seem to be that much of a rip-off. In the end, I haggled down the price a bit to seven silver coins and the four of us strolled the marketce while snacking on it. Apparently Mia takes a liking to this grape and Ive been made to promise to buy arge amount of it on our way back. Well, its good enough that I want to let other girls taste it too so theres no problem there. After more walking, we came to a fountain in the center of the marketce. The top of the fountain is decorated with a bronze statue of a good looking man wearing admiral-like outfit. ording to the te at the bottom of the statue, he seems to be a hero from 800 years ago who drove away a pirate called [Skeleton King] who rampaged around the sea back then, he united poor countries that were fighting against each other andid the foundation for the present day Garleon Union. That Hero, Kite, led an invincible army that won against pirates and foreign invasions. His Unique Skill must be a type that strengthens army. Theres a lot of stalls selling light meals and drinks around here. "Roast squid~?" "Fried boiled octopus on skewers look yummy too nanodesu." When I look down to the source of the voices, theres Tama and Pochi who have joined with us before I knew it. Judging from the time, it seems that theyre on lunch break. There should be quite a distance from here to Shiga Kingdom, but it looks like Tamas Shadow Ferry can travel to my shadow just fine. Well, since she used up her mana, the area around here is probably her limit. "Theres Tama and Pochi here!" "Halo halo~?" "We were worried about Karina and came to see her nodesu." Seeing the surprised Lady Karina, the twoughed like kids whose prank seeded. "Well then, why dont we have a light feast." "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu!" "Nn." Together with the girls, I ate roasted squid and deep fried skewers. When I bit on the roasted squid, slight fish-like vor spread out. They probably used salted fish sauce on it, it goes really well with squids. How do I say it, the taste makes you want to eat it with cold sake and shochu. The oil on the fried skewers is a bit much, but the octopus seems to have been seasoned, its really meaty and tasty. This one makes you want to eat with together with a cold beer. "Nice feast youve got going there young masters. How bout some booze here? Its a new booze created in this city you see." A cup is three copper coin, so I decide to have a try. "Then, give me a cup as a test." "Hehehe, thats what everyone says at first." The man puts a cup and opens the faucet on the barrel. "Ale, desuno?" "Hehehe, it might look simr, but its a whole different stuff yknow?" With the mans reply to Lady Karinas question and the faint barley scent drifting here, Im wrapped with the feeling of expectation welling out from the depth of my heart. The booze seems to have been cooled, water drops aretching on the copper cup. I take the cup overflowing with white bubbles and gulp it down in one go. --vor that permeates your body. "Give me another." I handed out the emptied cup to the man and asked for another cup. "Hehehe, thanks for yer business." My heart is filled with tion to the point that I dont care with the mans triumphant look. After several more cups, I came to my sense and asked the boozes name. "We called it Jons Booze, but its name is actually beer." It really is beer. I check the Map while asking for another cup. John Smith-kun had reallye to this country. Hes a Japanese boy summoned by Rumooku Kingdom, an owner of a lost skill that taught me the recipe for dried gourd. Hes also probably the one who taught the way to make this beer. And then, I sensed nces and looked over there, Princess Sistina and Lady Karina had expressions like they found it slightly surprising. Looks like they found my Beer Fever surprising. When I teleported to Hayatos world back then, my mind was fully preupied with instant food and electrical appliances as souvenirs and forgot to buy alcohol. Yet, indiscreetly going to another world just for the sake of booze, the cost is just too high, thus Ive been patiently waiting for the opportunity. But with this, I might not need to go to Japan for a while now. "Sistina-sama, would you like to try a cup?" "No, Id like to refrain drinking in bright daytime." The youth troupe and Lady Karina looked like they wanted to drink it, but things would get hectic if these girls whose resistance to alcohol is zero got drunk, so I didnt brought it up to them. Since Arisa is probably going to want it, Ill go to the brewery and purchase several barrelster. After that delightful event, we resumed the market stroll and continued to feast while walking on the street. "mor~?" "Nn, tter." Tama and Mia reacted to amotion ahead of us. We followed on the voices and came to a part of the port connected to the marketce. People have gathered around a fishing boat anchored to one of the piers. "How terrifying." "Ew, disgusting." "I wonder if its a monster?" "Its bby... Wonder if its tasty?" Apparently, a monster was caught in the at the fishery. With the Farsight skill, I saw that the caught monster was a Sea Orc. Since its a deep sea monster, it probably died due to the difference in water pressures when it got caught in the. Checking the Map, there was a herd of 100 orcs offshore. Shallow waters and trenches are arranged like a stripped pattern in the sea around here, but even though there might be more of them lurking deeper, since their individual strength is lower than a demi goblin, they should pose no problem even if theye attacking in swarms. "What, just a monster huh--" "And here I was expecting that they subjugated a pirate or something." "You betcha, theres a lot of piratestely...." From the direction of the Sea Orcsmotion, Men that seem to be fishermen are walking here while grumbling. "So is it really cause of that Skeleton Archduke guy?" "Yeah, rumors say he ims to be the Skeleton Kings sessor." Some men passed by while having a g-festered conversation. Summarizing their talk, the pirate called [Skeleton Archduke] ims to be the sessor of the pirate [Skeleton King] whom the hero from 800 year ago drove away, theyve brought together the other pirates in the area under their wings. "Skeleton Archduke huh.... You think the rumor about Gaboz Kingdom being behind them is true?" "To take over this Garleok City and be the leader of Garleon Union?" Several nearby merchants who overheard the fishermen had that talk. "Its just a rumor right? Even that greedy king of Gaboz Kingdom cant possibly join hands with pirates." "More importantly, that we cant expand the farm cause those fin guys are multiplying is really problematic." "Yeah, those guys cut the and all." "Burrs raiding warehouses are a also problem yknow?" "Those raftsmen huh...." "Well, not all of raftsmen are burrs." "I dont like it, but we cant exactly drive them away." "Yeah, we cant hire cheapborers and sailors if those guys arent around." Not unlike Sania Kingdom that was suffering from domestic and foreign problems, looks like this Garleon Union has many problems too. "Oh no, oh no~?" "Master, its terrible nanodesu! Shes dying nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi who were looking at the surface of the sea from the wharf beckoned me in a panic. "--Mermaid?" A finfolk kin girl in critical condition has been washed ashore there. Book 16 - 16-26. Garleon Union (2) 16-26. Garleon Union (2) Satou here. Apparently, those who excel at crossdressing can look more woman than a real woman. And since theyve been getting the help of image processing on top of make-up, finding a natural beauty is getting harder these days. "It seems shes still alive." "Weve got to save her quick!" "Nn." I stretch out [Magic Hand] to pull the dying mermaid girl out of the water. But before I managed to do that, a water ssh erupted and blond ringlets were spread on the surface of the sea. Apparently, Lady Karina beat me to it and made a dive into the sea. Mia and Princess Sistina looked surprised to see that. Lady Karina lifts the mermaid up to pass it to us, but of course, doing that means shed sink into the sea herself. It might be a good idea to let her y at the Isted Inds beach more. I lift up Lady Karina to the surface of the sea with [Magic Hand], take the mermaid girl, and pull Lady Karina by the wrist to the pier. Her wet chest has turned into something incredible, physically speaking, but staring too much isnt good here, so I cover it with some cloth and use life magic to dry her. "Extreme fatigue." ording to Mia senseis diagnosis, the mermaid girl--or rather, mermaid little girl seems to have fainted due to fatigue. Theres no nsmen of hers around here on the Map, so she probably either drifted from afar, or she was caught by pirates and managed to escape. "Okay, doesnt seem like shes hurt anywhere." There were some scratches and peeled-off scales here and there on her body, I sprinkled magic potion on her to heal them just in case. Since mermaids--finfolks breath through lungs, Im thinking of leaving her treatment to the brownies on the airship and ask about her situationster. Ill send her back to her hometer as long as she wasnt getting cruelly treated there or something. "Looking up close like this, its quite an borate temple." "Yes, those are some splendid-looking sculptures." "Nn, gorgeous." From a distance, Garleon Temple looked like a in gray temple, but when weve gotten closer, its clearly adorned with unique sculptures, it wouldnt be strange if it were registered as a World Heritage site. Upon further inspections, the building isnt entirely gray, theres also colors of silver and unusual metal called ck steel as its ornaments. As one might expect from a central temple, theres a lot of wealthy looking merchant on pilgrimage, and priests serving the temple busilying and going. --Hm? A priest who was looking at the surrounding people like ring looked surprised and ran into the temple when he saw me. That priest had Appraisal skill, he probably found my title [One Who Challenges Gods Trials] and went inside to report it. Theyll probablye for us if we just wait here, so were just gonna take it easy and gaze upon Garleon Temple sculptures. And then--. "Satou." Mia pointed to the entrance of the temple. Girls wearing miko outfits are standing there. No, apparently the beauty standing in the center is a boy. ording to AR readings, he carries the titles, [Shaman] and [Medium]. I did notice some male miko during Aze-sans otion dance, but this might be the first time Ive seen one outside the elf hometown. From what I heard at my cousins shrine, [Shaman (Fugeki)] is apparently the general term, and [Medium (Kannagi)] is a term for male miko, but it appears that [Shaman] in this world is used to refer males with Oracle skill. As a matter of fact, none of the miko with [Oracle] I know has [Shaman] title. The miko(s) are staring right at me while ignoring the pilgrims who have begun to pray around them. Theres no point feigning ignorance here, so I walk to them. "Wee to Garleon Temple--o one who challenges the Trial of God." The shaman boy who was standing in the center greeted me. The surrounding pilgrims who heard him were surprised and turned their gazes at me. ording to AR readings, the boy is called Sauani, hes this Garleon City mayors son. "Nice to meet you, Shaman-dono of Garleon Temple. Im Earl Satou Pendragon of Shiga Kingdom. I havee to take on the trial of God Garleon." Even while feeling ufortable with the attentions, I greeted him back. The boy and the miko around him looked surprised when they heard me. They probably never thought that I would find out his gender right away. Urged by an elderly miko, we were led to a guest room in the temple. "This is the first anyone found out about my gender in in a nce. Do you have Dragon eyes or Spirit Eyes?" For some reason, Sauani boy is getting all touchy, weirdly a bit too much, with me. It seems Mia cant decide if she can [Guilty] me, her eyebrows roll around, she looks confused. Lady Karina is munching on the snacks and tea while looking unamused, Princess Sistina is pondering whos the attacker and the receiver in a low voice. It seems like shes really been thoroughly educated by the former demon lord Shizuka. "No I dont, its just an observation I had. I know it from your build, you see." I replied with something random yet convincing with the help of Deception skill. Of course, I didnt forget to peel off Sauani boy in the meantime. "The more contact we have the better for the oracle, you know?" "There is no need to worry about that. By using the secret art of Heraruon Temple, we can perform the oracle simply with joining hands." For some reason, Sauani boy looked dejected when I told him that. --Why do you look so down. Retorting with that would be my undoing, Ill take the [Silence is Golden] proverb to heart and ignore him here. "Id like to inquire God Garleon regarding the trial, what do you suppose I should do?" "The temple has prepared for it." The elderly miko answered my question in the dejected mikos ce. "By the Star of Fate, if your excellency miss today, youd have to wait for another 10 days, what would your excellency do?" "Im ready anytime." I powerfully nodded to the elderly miko. After learning about the [Star of Fate] stuff at Heraruon Temple, I had Sera lectured me about it at the Solitary Ind Pce, and knew that today was the best time for it. "Im sorry for being so sudden, but do you mind if we do it today." "No, of course we dont." The elderly miko smiled, and began to give orders to the other priests around. Mainly for Sauani boys preparation. It went more smoothly than with Heraruon Temple and the ceremony began a few hourster. The flow of ceremony is basically the same as with Tenion and Heraruon Temple. I expressly chant mind magic [Mind Connection], and connect my mind with Shaman Sauanis. I also use Telephaty skill to attune our minds. Ah, Satou-dono is entering me. I heard Shaman Sauanis inner voice. Spare me from your barefaced lust please. Sauani, please call out to God Garleon. I urged Sauani boy who was indulging on his lust and neglected the ceremony, then it finally began. I miss the earnest Heraruon Miko Surya already. --O God. Our revered mighty God. Looks like each temple has their own way to call their God. Responding to Sauani boys appeal, a bright light falls down from heavens. Even though it has this cool blue color, the light is hot like youre getting roasted in an oven. I can feel phantom pain prickling my skin. The expression on the ecstatic Sauani boy loosened off. Looks like hes entered the trance state. Reckless one who dares to challenge my trial. A gant male voice that felt wild echoed inside my head. Looks like this is God Garleons voice. Command an army, and demonstrate your power. --Mumumu. That ones outside my area of expertise. I have a feeling that gaining an overwhelming victory over troops battle with the girls would not let me clear the trial. Use my servants to protect the country and eliminate the invaders. A golden ships wheel adorned with jewelses up in my mind. Just like with God Heraruons golden sword, this wheel is probably a proof to be recognized as God Garleons representative. I shall give thee my mark when the people revere my name far and wide. This one feels simr to what God Heraruon said. God Garleon, who are this invaders? I tried asking him that, but God Garleon cut off the connection without a word. Just like God Heraruon, looks like he doesnt like ying catch with words. "Command an army, and demonstrate your power, is it?" "Yes, thats right." After the ceremony was over, I told the elderly miko and the priests about the trial and if they knew about the enemy I had to fight. Shaman Sauani is currently downed. "Those who have gained enmity of Garleon Union, I think it must be pirates." "--Pirates?" I reflexively asked since I couldnt imagine pirates waging war against an entire country upfront. "Yes, a group of people who call themselves the sessor of an ancient great pirate has been attacking seafaring shipsing to Garleon City, the situations have been rapidly worsening. Not only Garleon City troops, but even the union troops had been dispatched, but they were led around by the nose by the elusive pirates and always came back empty handed...." Come to think of it, the rumor I heard at the port was about how this pirate called Skeleton Archduke rounding up pirates around the nearby ocean into one united power or something. "Is there no need to worry about neighboring countries invading here?" I tried asking since invaders might mean foreign country aggression. Garleon Union together with other neighboring countries had invaded the Holy State Parion after allst year, it wouldnt be surprising if they attacked back in retaliation. "There was one before, but--" ording to a priest, surrounding countries are currently in the state of exhaustion because of monster stampedes from the Divine Punishment, they dont have the resources to invade another country at all. Furthermore, apparently a hero dispatched by Saga Kingdom is patrolling the national borders on airships with monster cleaning as a pretext, so even if a country attempts to attack another country, the watchdog hero will rout the army and make use of the remnants in the monster cleaning. Since the hero Meiko I know likely cant do such things, the hero summoned after her must have a unique skill suited against army, or a charm/domination type unique skill. Leaving that aside--. "What about damages Garleon Union suffered from the divine punishment?" "There is none, our country is under divine protection of God Garleon." I see, right when I thought that, I noticed something. "Did the neighboring Holy State Parion suffer any damage?" "Yes, that appears to be the case." The priest didnt clearly state it, but judging from what he said earlier, God Parion seemingly didnt protect Holy State Parion. I mean the top brass of the temple were demon lords, and they even put [Gods Fragment] into people, God Parion probably deserted them. Well, God Parion central temple is thest stop anyway, no need to worry about it now. "The conversation wandered off a bit. If Garleon Union does not suffer any damage, wont cities within Garleon Union attack other cities within the union?" It doesnt seem like theyre monolithic after all, thus theres a possibility of other cities going on a war to take the leadership position. As for other possibility, neighboring countries might cause domestic problems inside Garleon Union to prevent the union from invading them. "Is your excellency aware of Gaboz Kingdom?" The elderly miko spoke of the name of a small country thats trying to take the leadership position of Garleon Union I heard in the rumor. "No, not in particr." "Countries within the union cannot attack each other with their army." The elderly miko dered that. "However--" "Its not about ethics nor is it a wishful thinking. Countries within Garleon Union cannot break the pact they have signed under God Garleons name." The elderly miko interrupted me and gave an exnation. The pact is far more powerful than even ve contract, even kings and city mayors who rule over City Core cannot undo it. If they broke the pact, all of their popce will be given the unpardonable sin of [Betrayal]. Looks like exchanging some weird promises with Gods could get messy. I should be careful. "Well then, with current situations, the highest possibility is naval battles with the pirates then." "Yes, thats right. If your excellency is going to lead the army, Garleon Temple will be happy to lend our Temple Knights." "Is that fine?" "Yes, it would be an honor for the Temple Knights if they can take part even a little in the Gods Trial." I see. Yet the Heraruon Temple knights were not cooperative at all. Well, that one was [Individual Strength], so their help would have been pointless anyway. Ive decided to leave the temple after figuring out an idea. --Oh right, before that. "God Garleon revealed something that looked like a golden ships wheel to me, do you have an idea?" "Yes, of course." Guided by the elderly miko, I went to the central temple chapel. "Satou!" Mia who was touring the chapel quickly caught me when I got there, she trotted here, jumped and hugged me. Lady Karina and princess Sistina followed after her. "Were you and the girls here to look at that?" "Nn, wheel." Mia turned her head and looked up at the [Golden Wheel] adorned on the chapel wall. "Theres a legend told since the age of old in the temple, Master of the wheel, calls forth the Ship of God and soars through heavens." The elderly miko told us the story of the [Golden Wheel]. "Satou! The wheel!" Lady Karina notified me about the unusual phenomenon happening on the wheel. The wheel is wrapped in a mix of deep blue and golden lights. The light brightens and turns dazzling. --What? Im struck with tremendous mana and feeling of awe from the wheel. The next instant--. The light suddenly disappears and silence rules the ce. "Th-the wheel is!" The wheel that was hung on the wall disappeared along with the light, the elderly miko and other priests who noticed that shouted out loud. However, there is no need to panic. Because the vanished wheel is floating right in front of me. "Miko-dono." I grip the wheel thats floating in front of me while calling the elderly miko. I felt like the wheel wished for that for some reason. The moment I touched the wheel, it got smaller into the size thats just right on my hands. "Now, then--" Gotta negotiate with them to let me borrow the wheel until the trial is over. Book 16 - 16-27. Garleon Union (3) 16-27. Garleon Union (3) Satou here. Speaking of aquarium, you may believe that dolphins are the star of the show, but I dont think you could dismiss the seals that can move in high speeds underwater contrary to their looks, and the cute penguins and their behavior. That reminds me, I think my childhood friend who went with me said that they wanted to eat fried prawns when they saw spiny lobsters inside the water tank. "Command an army, and demonstrate your power, is it--" On our way back from Garleon Temple, I told what the trial was about to Mia, Lady Karina and princess Sistina who came with me. "This looks to be my turn." Princess Sistinas sses sparkled for an instant there. Come to think of it, feels like its been a while since I saw her wearing sses. "Mwu, sea." Mia pointed out that fact to princess Sistina while pointing her finger at the sea. "Oh right... My golems cant float on water, can they." "But they can help defending the coasts. I can also prepare wooden golems for you if were going to let them on board a ship." Wooden golem is generally not suited forbat-use, but since its fighting prowess far surpasses your average soldier, it should work fine against pirates. "I also want to take part in it desuwa!" "Agreed." Mia nodded to reply Lady Karina. Unlike princess Sistina, Lady Karina who specializes in close-quarterbat and Mia who controls individually high-powered artificial spirits arent the type that can lead an army by themselves. "Then, Ill be asking Karina-sama to cut through the front lines as a vanguard unit." "Yes, bring it on desuwa!" Soldiers morale should go up with her looks. "Can I ask Mia tomand water spirits and bring advantages in naval battles?" "Nn, will work hard." I pat Mia who puffs out her chest while snorting, and we go to board the airship. First of all, lets get a grasp of the situation. "Satou-sama, no ships or people found in the airspace and sea surface around us." "Thank you." I jump out of the airship who has risen to high altitude. "Im going out for a bit. Stay in the air for a while." "Roger!" After telling that to the saluting brownie, Im headed outside the Map using sh Drive. I went around Garleon Unions countries and the surrounding ones one by one and used [All Map Exploration] magic to collect information. "Theres a lot more pirates than I thought..." There are more than 100 ships of various sizes, and each has 10 to 100 pirates on board. I guess a group of a several thousands pirates is enough to fight a country. However, many of the pirate ships are acting alone, only a few of them act in a group of three or more. Their levels are split in two groups, 15-30 and 3-7, the former is 30% and thetter is 70%. The strongest looking pirate is level 43, even Lady Karina can win if they act alone. The pirates mostly consist of humans and beastkins. The sea beastkins are mostly of gillmen, and not a lot of mermaids. Most of the pirates are either sailing around the oceans in a fleet of ships, or staying at independent towns and settlements located in groups of inds or areas of oceans with lots of reefs to make shaking off pursuers easier. "And the Skeleton Archduke is--there it is." The one who has that title is a ship captain of the gship of a fleet of small warships, his level is surprisingly low at 24. Hes probably the type thatmands people well, his individual strength itself is low. I mean, even the ships hesmanding look more like an armed force of a country than that of pirates. Though considering his skills; Deception, Negotiation, Persuasion, Threat, Coercion et all, he doesnt seem like an ablemander.... "Fumu, am I just imagining things?" About 30% of the pirate ships are heading toward the port where the Skeleton Archdukes ship is anchored. Have they really joined forces, and do they really intend to attack Garleon Union? "As for Garleon Union military forces--" They have a lot of merchant ships, but not a whole lot of pure battle ships. After leaving out the small ships used for protecting the coasts and discovering smuggling activities, theres only around 60 medium andrge ships equipped with mana furnaces and mana cannons. Garleok City itself only has nine of those. There are some excellent soldiers andmanders whose levels exceed 30, but theyre few and far between, most of the fighting personnels are weak soldiers with single digit level. As for mercenaries hired with money to guard merchant ships, more than half of them are criminals and former pirates who are shouldering offense, and there are even ships with active pirates working part-time as mercenaries. These guard ships are mostly galley boats and galley ships, only a few are equipped with mana furnace. There are around 90 of these guard ships in total in the Garleon Union. The mercenary guards levels are higher than the pirates on average, but even the best one is only level 31, so you can say that their individual strength is lower. If they bring the whole army together, they should be able to easily win against the pirates. As long as they dont split with mercenaries or there is no city or country that secedes from the union, they should be able to win unless theirmander is extremely ipetent. Well, bringing the entire army together is the difficult part though. "Now then--" I went out to the open sea and checked out the depth dwelling monsters while I was at it. The dangerous looking ones are only level 50-70rge monsters called [Those that Lurk in the Abyss], the other monsters arent much different from any other oceans. The Sea Orcs I saw at Garleok City port were also there, but it was just a swarm of barely 100 orcs, no real need to subjugate them. "Next, the hometown of the mermaid we saved back at the port--found it." The Map north of the Garleok City are dotted with mermaid viges, and one of them appears to be the mermaid little girls home. After gathering all the info I need, I return to the airships deck with Unit Arrangement. "Wee back." "Im back, Mia." Mia who immediately found me, trotted and jumped to hug me. Shes rubbing her forehead on my chest. "Dont tell me, youre done with the investigation already?" "Yes, I havent analyzed it yet, but Im done with the information gathering." I gave an affirmation to princess Sistina who said that half-jokingly. "Y-you really were?" "As expected of my... desuwa!" "Nn, good boy." Surprised princess Sistina, Lady Karina whos boasting like she did it herself, and Mia whos standing on her tiptoes trying to pat me. Got three different kind of reactions. In addition, my Attentive Ears skill picked up the ... part Lady Karina was hiding, which was [Satou]. "Feels like we can conquer the world with Satou here." "Im not going to do that." I negated Princess Sistinas joke with a smile. Just conquering the world doesnt sound like a hard work, but I want absolutely nothing to do with the masochist game waiting at the end of the line, called reign. "Next, are you going to check the rumors we heard at the port?" "Yes, thats right." Next, I need to investigate if there is a discord within the union and whether that Skeleton Archduke guy is really rallying pirates. I caught a sight of a brownie in maid uniforming into the room right when I was about to say that. "Satou-sama, the mermaid girl hase to~" Looks like Ive got to postpone the investigation for now. "" >[Finfolk Language] Skill Acquired. "Calm down, its all right." The brownie in maid uniform is soothing the panicking mermaid little girl. Youre safe here, calm yourself, okay. I talk to the mermaid little girl while using [Trante] magic. I thought of allocating skill points like I did at Sania Kingdom back then, but since it didnt seem to be rted to the trial this time, I used force magic [Trante] instead. ...Language of Nifu. Spoken by human? Where is this? The trantion being rough at first seems to be a quirk of this magic. This ce is near the port where you got washed ashore. Human town? Are you familiar with Garleon Union and Garleok City? The mermaid little girl shook her head to reply my question. I dont mind sending you back to your hometown if youre lost, how about it? Nyua is not lost! The mermaid little girl got mad when I said that. Nyua seems to be her name. Then, what did youe here for? ...Nyua is looking for hero. After hesitating a bit, the mermaid little girl spoke. Hero? You mean Saga Empires hero? There are many kinds? I apologize to the little girl whos tilting her head in confusion and continue on. And what will you do after finding a hero? Nyua will ask them to beat the ice devil. ording to the mermaid little girl, the ice devil--apparently a derogatory term for demon--brought an ind of ice in the middle of the night, freezing the sea where her hometown was located. Fearing the ice devil, apparently the mermaids were forced to move their homes to the sea near Garleon Union. --Maybe demons are acting behind the scene here? I tried checking the mermaid hometown on the map, but even though I found a huge iceberg, I didnt see a demon. Got it. I know a hero that can help you, Ill ask him to do something about it okay. Really? Yes, really. I exchanged promised with the mermaid little girl while also teaching her how to make a promise by linking little fingers. "Turn the airship to the northwest. Ill forward the map to the steering monitor." "Understood!" I left the cabin and told the brownie in flight uniform and the girls that I was going to send the mermaid little girl back to her home. "Ill be going to clean up the iceberg for a bit." "--Wait a moment!" Princess Sistina stopped me who had transformed into Hero Nanashi. "Whats the matter?" "I want to see the iceberg!" "Agreed." "Id like to see it to desuwa!" I thought it was surprising of them at first, but when I think about it, an iceberg is something that can only be seen in a book in a world without television like this. That said, I never saw one when I was on earth myself though. "Well then, lets go see the iceberg once we send that girl back." "Spetalsuum~?" Tama, you mixed up spectacle and the finishing move of the alien from the Land of Light. "Seeing it with your own eyes feel amazing indeed." "You only see it on news about global warming or special programs after all." Arisa and Hikaru who have memories about Japan seem to have a simr impression with me. "Nn, grand view." "Indeed, Mia-sama. This spectacle is quite mystical." Mia and princess Sistina were fascinated. "Ah! Over there! The ice peeled off and fell to the sea!" "Calm down, Lulu." "I see strange creatures on top of the ice over there, so I report. Suggesting to capture it--" Lulu and Nana are being noisy. Even Liza looks high spirited even though she rebuked Lulu. On the other hand, Pochi and Lady Karina are bbergasted with their mouths open as they stare at the iceberg. I thought they were being quiet, apparently theyre captivated by the spectacle. "...Great, nanodesu." "...What, a, huge, ice, desuwane." Lets not fuss over their disconnected speech. We came here to tour the iceberg after sending the mermaid little girl to the temporary mermaid settlement. Just as you could have guessed from the girls reaction, Im really pleased with the spectacle that was beyond all expectations. "--Did you have your fun, everyone?" Even though I feel a bit reluctant, leaving it alone would make the sea temperature around here drop, so I should get rid of it quick. I extend the force magic [Magic Hand] toward the iceberg and store it into my Storage. I collect the falling penguins and seals and send them into the sub-dimension, I n to deliver them back to their original habitatter. Ive heard that seals are tasty, might be a good idea to cook some of them. "Master!" "Master, thats!" Nana and Liza point at the ce where the iceberg was. "Crystal of ice?" "What is that I wonder?" A gray magic circle appeared on the ice crystal-like thing, and something came out of it. It has a glittering ice body, leaving a mystical impression to it. "--Demon." "Looks to be a mid one." Just as the girls perceived, the thing that came out of the ice magic circle is a level 47 mid demon. I thought the iceberg was drifting from some far awaynd, but apparently a demon was really behind it just like the mermaid little girl said. HYOOOOOOO, my magical ind of ice has disappeared hyou. ....Oy. That ending word ruins its mystical looks. "Master." I nod to Liza who asked me. Liza points her spear toward the demon, and quietly shoots out a highlypressed magic edge cannon. Hyooooooo-- Lizas magic edge cannon pierced through the mid demons chest in an instant, and then the magic edge cannons unleashed by Tama and Pochi right after finished it. "Doesnt seem like I need this." Lulu put back the eleration cannon she took out of her space warehouse. Mia who needs time for her chant and Lady Karina who doesnt have a mean for long-range attacks look disappointed. The mid demon disappeared into ck mist before our eyes. In the end, we didnt find out the reason that demon brought the iceberg here, but its all good since it resulted in destroying one of the demons scheme. Right now, my top priority is the trials rather than exterminating demons. Just in case, I use fire and space magic to restore the seawater temperature back to its former state. --You killed the demon, and got rid of the iceberg? Un, thats right. I visited the mermaid little girls settlem as Hero Nanashi after getting rid of the iceberg and the demon. And Ive warmed up the sea temp too, you can go back to your hometown soon~ Maybe because its been awhile since I turned into Hero Nanashi, I talked in Nanashi cheerful version and ended up keeping the tone up. Once the elder told the news to the entire vigers, they happily jumped about over the sea surface. After enjoying the vigers dance who somehow look simr to dolphins, Ill be participating in the party the elder sponsored. The dishes served in the party cant be said to be luxurious by any standard, however, its undoubtedly a feast for the mermaids who have been living in distress, so Im grateful to it. Besides-- Hero-sama, how about some sea grape sake. Youre so strong, hero-sama. --Im notining with the skinship these morous mermaids are giving. Hero-sama, please take this-- I received a tamatebako-like present when I was about to leave. Of course, theres no smoke that makes you grow old inside, its a [Mermaid Drop] that enables you to breathe underwater. I can easily do that already using water magic, but since it looks like itll be useful for the trial this time, I gratefully ept it. Now then, Ive got to check if there is any discord within the union and whether that Skeleton Archduke dude is really trying to rally pirates together. I should also procure war forces I couldmand in the meantime, maybe? Book 16 - 16-28. Garleon Union 16-28. Garleon Union Satou here. I wonder when did wars begin to mainly turn into information wars? I guess its only natural, theres no point in amassing weapons without a battlefield, and using a weapon that has a goodpatibility against your enemy is the practically same as having forces many times over. --Do you mean for me to betray Garleon Union? Hahaha, not at all. The thought of tempting your majesty to vite the union charter never even crossed our mind. Some quite a timely conversation reached my ear. On my way back from the mermaid vige, I discovered one ce that was holding this scene while I was using space magic [irvoyance] and [irhears] to investigate if there was any discord in Garleon Union. Though maybe its only obvious since I chose a ce with the most suspicious individuals around. A highly nervous gentleman overflowing with small fry aura and an avaricious-looking nobleman continued their talk in the spectacle shown by my [irvoyance]. The nobleman is the second rank of Garleon Union, Gaboz king whos supposed to be wanting to take the leader position. King of Gaboz, it has always been on our mind, a kingdom ought to be ruled by a king. In other words, you want to return Garleok City that was once turned into a democracy by the hero? Pusan Garleok? I see, the nervous gentleman, Pusan-shi is a descendant of the former Garleok royalty huh. Looks like hes also an underling of the [Skeleton Archduke]. Map information is hell of a cheat as always. Its nothing like that at all... We only want to return to our rightful position. And then with the guidance of the strong king of the union, your majesty Gaboz, the country will go toward an unprecedented future. How do I say it, it truly is a depraved noble-like persuasion, all talk with no substance. I get what you proposed. Then! Youd be our supporter, wouldnt you! In contrast to the all-smiles Pusan-shi, Gaboz king had a cold expression on his face. I have no idea what youre talking about. Heiz, hes a traitor of the union. Arrest and deliver him to Garleok City congress. Should we send only his head? No need to waste our salt. Let the guys over there deal with his head. P-please wait, Gaboz king! With you as our leader-- The guards took away Pusan-shi who was still trying to convince the king. Fool who wasnt even worth a clown wasting my time--give me the report. Yes. The spy that we sent to Skeleton Archduke has fallen on their hands. The king snorted displeasedly to hear the head pages report. However, the [Pigeon of Blessing] the spy carried has brought back news. Hou, just what you would expect from a [Sage Tower]-made magic tool. --Oh, those terms sure tickle ones heart. If Im not mistaken, Sage Tower is another name for the city where the great temple of God Karion resides. Im looking forward to visiting it already. And, what does it say? Yes, the Skeleton Archduke is just a puppet of demons, and the demons intend to attack Garleok City as well as Garleon Main Temple to obtain the [Golden Wheel]. Hmmph, the demons goal is the [Gods Ship] huh... The [Golden Wheel] that showed up in their conversation is in my Storage, theres no chance of it getting stolen. You mentioned puppet of demons. So are they the Wing of Liberty bunch? No, they dont seem to be demon lord believers. Fumu, then we can safely assume that those guys wont y a part in this, cant we? The head page slowly shook his head before continuing on. We still do not know for sure, but there is a high chance that they have slipped in among the mercenaries hired as escort fleets. Then, the escort fleets might raise a revolt right when the piratese attacking huh... It pains me to admit. That might be a bit bad. Since two third of Garleok Union marine forces consist of the mercenary escort fleet. --Well, I can think up a way to deal with them now that I know though. Our country will take a wait-and-see stance. Understood. What should we do about the escort fleets? We cannot possibly turn all of them into union forces. Guard merchant fleets of high importance with our own national escort vessels. The head page who has received the kings decree runs out to deliver the messages to other pages. And then, the king looks up at me. Thats the gist of it. Well leave the rest to you, break a leg. Looks like he noticed that I was peeking through space magic. Well, hes still a king who rules over a City Core regardless of how petty. He apparently thought that a magician of Garleok city was the one doing the peeking, not me though. "Whats the matter?" "It seems like Gaboz King isnt plotting to raise a rebellion." I replied to the asking princess Sistina. It might have just been an act because he noticed me looking though. Afterward, I tried investigating other cities too, but all of them were just being gray, none plotted to betray the union by making use of pirates. I personally thought that there would be at least one traitor among them, it was a bit unexpected. Your excellency archduke~ your acting earlier was splendid nano. A female pirate with heavy make-up talked to anky nobleman-looking pirate. Thetter is the Skeleton Archduke, a male human with a skeleton-like face--no, with a skeleton mask worn on his face. Now the pirate union has been sessfully formed, and Garleok City will be destroyed just like your excellencys wish nano. U-un. But, was that really okay? The voluptuous female pirate clings on the timid young man. Since it doesnt only apply to her chest, but her entire body, Im not really envious. Its perfect nano. O-oh good... Hey, how long should I keep doing this? Until the real Skeleton Archdukees back nano. I see, this young man is a fake huh. I thought hes the real thing since he has Skeleton Archduke title. However, theres no other Skeleton Archduke within the known Map. Its okay nano. You can definitely do it nano. B-but, crashing an ind of ice into Garleok City and then sinking it with swarms of monster during the confusion, is that really possible? I see, that mid-demonced iceberg I retrieved back then was brought here for that purpose huh. No worries nano. The real Skeleton Archduke can control even demons nano. Merely puncturing a hole on the bottom of a warship is-- In the middle of her words, the female pirate looked up and red at me then she threw a dagger here. --Seems theres a peeping tom here nano. Looks like the female pirate noticed me. I canceled the space magic and returned my consciousness here. "It appears that the pirates are going to band together and attack Garleok City." "Thats terrible desuwa!" "Nn, danger." Lady Karina and Mia were enraged. "So it will really turn into naval battle?" "About that--" I told them about the information I got from space magic. The pirates, or rather, the demons manipting the pirates are probably going to control monsters to do destructive acts. "Dont tell me, the woman manipting the fake Skeleton Archduke is?" "Yes, shes possessed by a demon." I found no trace of demons when I was checking things back then, but they were suddenly there before I knew it, just like the stuff with iceberg. Good grief, you really cant let your guard down. "For now, Ill bring along the temple knightmander to go meet the mayor." "Should we wait here?" "No, some pirates that are on their way to congregate at Garleok city are using the opportunity to attack small merchant fleets, Id like you girls to rescue them." I told that to princess Sistina. "Not extermination?" "Yup, try to only drive away the pirates if you can." I gave an affirmative to Mias question. If we cull out too many pirates, the fight would be over before I could show off [Group Valor] after all. "The pirates have formed a union and theyre going to attack Garleok City?" Im meeting face to face with the mayor using the temples connection. I could have done so as an earl of Shiga Kingdom if I wanted to, but it apparently would go faster through the temple, so I asked for an intermediation. "Yes, I caught sight of multiple fleets of pirates cruising together when I was sending a lost mermaid back home." "And you know theyre heading to Garleok City just from that?" "I have no positive proof. But every one of those fleets was heading toward Garleok City. I think it would be best to be vignt about it, no?" The mayor frowns after hearing what I said. The cost of preparing for war must be high, its not like I dont understand why he doesnt want to do it indiscreetly. "--Mayor." The temple knightmander who had been keeping silent up until now opened his mouth. "Multiple piratesing here is the truth. Temple Knights will abide by the master of the Golden Wheel and deploy our ships." "Golden Wheel you say? Was he recognized as its master?" "God Garleon himself has granted his permission to have it lent." "--It cant be, the Gods Trial." The temple knightmander solemnly nodded. After looking shocked for a while, the mayor folded his arm and went lost in thought. After a while, the mayor looks at me and opens his mouth. "Ill have you know however, we cannot allow you to take over the right tomand Garleok City fleet." Even though its the home turf of God Garleon, the union isnt exactly a religious nation, so I also think its only natural. And not like I wanted to take over themand anyway. "However, you are allowed to board the gship as an observer." "Mayor--" "Of course, temple knight fleet can go with our fleet too." "--Our gratitude." It was settled before I could say anything somehow. Well, it all worked out just like I wanted so Im gonna ride on it. "Hold it right there, noble youngling!" The day after, I was stopped by a bearded admiral when I was going to board the gship. "Like hell Im gonna let a noblemand my fleet! Seems youve cajoled the mayor, but IM the admiral of this fleet!" The admiral rattled on while scattering his saliva around. "Yes of course. Ive been allowed to get on board in order to closely watch themanding prowess of the best admiral in Garleon Union." "Hmph, seems youre good with words huuh? But, just so ya know! I aint the best admiral in the union, but on the entire continent!" Hes got some pride it seems. "Also, aint no ce for women on board! Let em ride on the temple knight ship." Lady Karina and Mia who are together with me look displeased, but I reply to him with a smile before they could snap back. "Very well. They will be riding on my personal ship." "Mwu." "Mia and Lady Karina, Im entrusting you two to patrol the sky on the airship." "Nn." I told the guy that Mia and Lady Karina would follow along on an airship, and then I follow after the captain who went on the ramp with perked-up shoulders and boarded the iron gship. "Ya whippersnappers! Pull the anchor!" "Pull the anchoor." He roared at the crew like a pirate, rather than an admiral. In modern times, apparently theres many cases where an admiral differs from a captain, but it seems admiral and captain hold the same position at Garleon Union. "Raise the sail!" "Raise the sailll" An officer transmit the captains order to the crew. "Magicians, winds." "But we have the magic furnace--" "Quit yer yappin! Magic core fuel aint gonna pay itself! Save the magic furnace till the battlefield." Wind and water magicians had a sour look on their faces when they heard the captain, but they obeyed him regardless and used their magic. From what I gathered with Attentive Ears skill, these magicians are using a magic to gather wind and another to reduce friction on the hull. The fleet depart at a speed that surpasses an ordinary ship. That said, its still way slowerpared to an airship. I should go do something to kill time until we meet the pirate group at their rally point.... Im feeling the sea breeze on my body while thinking about that. Book 16 - 16-29. Garleon Union (5) 16-29. Garleon Union (5) Satou here. I like ying naval battle simtion games and submarine games where its mainly about searching your enemy. Racking your brain trying to root out the enemy before they could find you is fun, dont you think so. Satou, were done peer reviewing the magic you gave earlier. Nn, worked hard. Thank you. Did you find any problem? Perfect. Since the mana control code has beenpletely left out, even an expert magician would have a hard time controlling the magic, but I dont think there is any problem in the execution itself. Oh good. I had given it a try in the middle of the night myself, but a cross check is important as an insurance before a w could manifest itself. But really, when did you find the time to develop that kind of magic? Well, I had nothing else to do during the cruise. And so I tried making <> magic to kill times. It was rtively simple since I took the basic code from the existing ones. This magic creates steel golem shipsplete with a set of living statues as their dummy sailors. The hardest part was making these living statues looking like humans. Additionally, each golem ship only has 10 mana cannons on it, so its weak for a golem at level 50. Of course it also cant fly in the sky like an airship. Each cast will create 12 ships, so this magic should prove useful in this pirate subjugation if I cast it a lot. I could have increased their firepower if I equipped them with high-powered mana cannons, but that would result in quick depletion of the mana supply, so I didnt put them this time. Ill modify it the next chance I get. "--Admiral! The support fleet isgging behind." I heard a crew reporting to the admiral. "Tch, damn those money grabbers, they must be skimping on the magic cores." The admiral clicked his tongue to hear the report. Seems he overlooks the fact that he abused wind magicians to do the work without magic cores himself. This fleet has 9 garleok army ships, 12 escort ships, and 4 reinforcement ships sent from other cities of Garleon Union that were on the port, 25 ships in total. In addition, 7 of the guard ships have pirates on board, and there are even pirates slipped in half of the union reinforcement ships. They will probably start a revolt once the melee begins, I should watch and stop them at the right time. Satou. Mias voice reached me through space magic [Tactical Talk]. Pirates, sunset direction. Thank you, Mia. Looks like the airship patrolling in the sky has caught a sight of the pirates. Almost at the same time, a shlight installed under the airship formunication also shed, informing me the same thing. Its a secret that the data from the light signals is more abundant than Mias words. Intercept? No, lets observe them, Id like to know the capability of this subjugation force. From what the Map shows me, theres no ship getting attacked by pirates, so it should be fine. "Admiral! Warship sighted at two oclock! They dont have a national g on them." About half a hourter, a birdkin soldier who was patrolling the area gave such report. "Alright! Look for an ambush, wind magicians." The wind magicians who were giving speed to the ship stopped their magic and began to chant search magic. "Engine unit! Raise the magic furnace output." "Aye aye sir." Vibrations and mana waveing from below got stronger. "Admiral, should we get the mana cannons ready?" "Umu... Scouts! How many ships there are!" "I see one ship!" "Then lets sink that one and raise our fleet morale. Prepare the mana cannon." "Aye aye sir." The gunport is opened, and the waterproof cloth covering the mana cannons downstairs are removed. "Admiral! One warship at two oclock, distance 2200." The wind magicians give their report after the mana cannons had finished preparing. Looks like Garleon Unions unit of length is simr to yard. The distance is about 2 kilometers. "Alright, no ambush it is." The admiral grinned. Summon? --No, theres no need for the artificial spirits. Mia asked if she should support us with artificial spirits, but that would be a total overkill. Mwu Dont worry, youll have your chanceter, hold on a bit okay. I would like to take part too. Yes, of course. Sistina-sama too, please have patient until your turn. Until then, could you please help patrolling the area with the gargoyle unit? Yes, leave it to me. The girls get their turn for real when the pirates have amassed their main force. However, Lady Karina and Princess Sistina might have their turn early. Big red spots shown on the Map tell me just that. I check out several red spots cruising under the pirate fleet. Their identity are that of Torpedo Squids and a Squid Kraken. There are 20 of the former averaging at level 12, and thetter consists of only one at level 45. No wait, theres around 30 Sea Orcs whose levels are at single digit following them too. Every one of the monsters have this unusual state of [Subordination]. Its probably a type of Tame. These monsters are advancing under water, so wind magic search cannot find them. At a nce, the captain who didnt search underwater with water magic might seem ipetent, but I can understand why hes hesitant torgely deplete the fleet mana to do that. Even though there are pirates apanied by seaborne demi-human, their war force cannot bepared to one pirate warship. In addition, about 10-20 kilometer behind that pirate ship, the pirate main force is gradually amassing, it seems like the wind magic earlier couldnt pick them up. They also have several Squid Krakensing with them, so Mia and Princess Sistina will have plenty of chance. "Warship in sight!" The pirate ship came into sight on the horizon before long. "ck pirate ship?" "Oy! Look at that pirates g!" "Skull coiled by sea snakes--Its the Skeleton Archdukes ship!" ording to the Map, Skeleton Archduke isnt on that ship. They probably let their subordinates hoist the g to cause confusion and to act as a warning. "That g, weird~?" "Tama think so nodesu?" Tama and Pochi who came out of the shadow on my feet bent their body forward on the handrail. Its already time for lunch break, I guess? Fortunately, the people around us are busy preparing for the battle, they havent noticed the two. "You two, women arent allowed to be on this ship, so go to the ship where Karina-sama and the others are and watch from there, okay." The two who were looking up at me looked dejected. "Nyu~?" "Too bad nodesu." Nevertheless, the two obediently went into the shadow and got on board the airship in the sky. Send the dummy signal. Yes siir I asked the brownie on the airship to send out a dummy light signal. This ships navigator who noticed that signal looks at me in askance. "Admiral, theres a high chance the enemy is being apanied by monsters." "Apanied? We knew about the tamed Sea Orcs already." "No, not that--" "Sir Pendragon! Im busy with the battle. Act like an observer would and observe our fight quietly!" I wanted to warn him that the monsters were Torpedo Squids and a Squid Kraken, but he turned a deaf ear. The fleet will suffer serious damage if this keeps up, I should drop down Karina Bomb the moment Squid Kraken shows itself to prevent that. As for the Torpedo Squids, well, considering we have 25 warships, they should manage somehow. Karina-sama, its about time for you to show up-- I talked to Lady Karina in the sky above to ease her boredom. "Those bunch are heading straight to us. Are they getting desperate?" "Hmph, this is all those worthless pirates amount to. Fire the mana cannons all at once when they get within range." The fleet begins to encircle the pirate ship and turns their nks toward it. "The pirates arent attacking, are they?" I tried asking the navigator. "Theyre on the downwind, so theyre still outside the arrow range." Is that really true? Were only about 100 meter apart from each other though. "Mana cannons, get ready to fire--fireeeeeeeee!" The mana cannons spewed me with the admiralsmand, the consort ships next to the gship shot out their mana cannons one after another. "Oh?" A wall of water appeared in front of the pirate ships ck hull, warding off the mana cannon me balls one after another. Thats probably the magic of the Squid Kraken under the sea. "I-impossible! Fire the next volley!" Seeing that, the admiral issued an order in flurry. "We havent finished reloading the mana cannons yet." The pirates will charge in if this keeps up. Theres an extrarge horn-shaped battering ram on the pirate ships hull. Looks like they were nning to charge using the horn and get on board this ship from the start. I took out a magic bow and several steel arrows from my magic bag. "Admiral! The enemy ship is on a collision route." "Eey, to the starboard!" The gship tried to take a sudden turn to evade the collision, but our speed had fallen because of the forced maneuver. And thats when the Torpedo Squids areing. "Admiral! Monsters underwater!" "Just ignore those Sea Orcs!" "Its not them, its Torpedo Squids!" "W-whatd you say--" Looks like the gship crew finally noticed the Torpedo Squids. These monsters are only level 20, but their length is about half the gship. "Ill lend you a hand." I announced that, and aimed my arrows at the Torpedo Squids swimming underwater. "Mere arrows cant possibly work underwater--" I shot out three arrows while judging the timing and killed seven Torpedo Squids. Id feel bad if I killed them all and take all the credits, so I left three of them half-dead. "--They hit and even killed them?" The admiral who was going to sneer at me was surprised with his eyes wide open. No no, do your admiral job than doing that reaction. His subordinates were taking actions all the while he was getting surprised, water magicians were shooting the Torpedo Squids with waternces, and the wind magicians were chanting evasion magic. The ship crew were earnestly controlling of the sail using the rope to re-elerate the ship. "Itsing out." I point at the rising water surface in front of us. The sea was split and ten tentacles surfaced at first. The tip of those tentacles are adorned with harpoon-like thorned ws, each of the suction pads isrger than a person. "I-its Kraken!" "R-run away! This ships gonna sink!" The crew fell into panic when they saw it. Of course that applies not only to the gship but the entire consort ships. The Squid Kraken hasnt even shown its main body, yet its already turned into a pandemonium here. And it seems like the admiral and the ship captains that should have been the ones who calm them down are also barely able to keep theirposure. Karina-sama, go on and do it. Ive been waiting for this! Lady Karina sounded so happy in her voice transmitted with space magic. Strong wind is blowing to the west so-- Kungfuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiick, desuwaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Lady Karina fell down while shouting the technique name out loud before I could warn her to be careful of the wind. No no, you shouldnt shout out that technique name here. I dont think theres anyone calm enough to hear it though. Lady Karina who was making a fall as fast as a meteorite, while kicking the air to correct her course, pierced through the Squid Kraken. Vorpal Piercing, nanodesu! Vanquish Tornado~? Following after Lady Karina, Pochi and Tama fell down with new techniques. The Squid Krakens HP was already zero by then, Ill keep my mouth shut regarding that. "All hands! Capture the pirate ship!" I put strength on my stomach and shouted out toward the people who were panicking at the sudden falling meteorites. The mana cannons that had finished reloading shot down the mast of the pirate ship that had lost the Squid Kraken protection, and opened a huge hole on the pirate ships hull. The pirates got on board the second warship that barely evaded the battering ram. Were boarding the pirate ship ourselves from the opposite side. "Theres a strong one." "Must be one of the Skeleton Archdukes confidants, Skeleton Knight Zamud." Although hes called Skeleton Knight, the guy is not a demon or a monster, but a former knight of Parion Holy State wearing a skeleton-like mask. Hes level 38, and apparently specializes in close quarterbat. Lots of sailors would die if we left him alone, I should give them a help a bit. "Heave-ho, there." I sent Zamuds sword flying with my magic bow, and shot his dominant arm. And while Im a it, for the pirates ship captain-- "Punch, desuwa!" --Lady Karina who had seaweeds decorating her headnded her fist. The pirate captain got sent rebounding on the deck with arched back. "Herees Pochi, nanodesu!" "Tamaes too~?" Pochi and Tama who boarded the deck took the shupin pose. "Pochi, Tama, its all thanks to you that I was able to take out the viin!" Looks like the two threw Lady Karina on the deck earlier. "Dont worry be happy~?" "Its too early to let your guard down nodesuyo!" Pochi kicked and sent a pirate, who was going to attack Lady Karina from behind, flying. The pirates who charged in all at once got a beat down by Tama and Lady Karina. You might be deceived by their cute looks, but these three are more brutal than the gigantic kraken earlier. Caught them. Mias water spirits seem to have captured pirates who were trying to flee. Satou, the patrolling gargoyles reported that more than 20 pirate ships have gathered. Thank you very much, Sistina-sama. Now then, there is still some time before the enemy main force finished gathering, but theres something I need to do before that. "Sir Pendragon, I give you my thanks for your assistance, but yer overstepping your bounds!" The admiral pressed me on while scattering his saliva around. This one is more depressing to deal with than the pirates. 62 enemy ships remaining. Theyve split into three groups of around 20 ships, each lurking on reefs and inds dominated withplex tides, waiting for our fleet in ambush. Once this fleet fell for the most conspicuous decoy, they would undoubtedly encircle us. I have a feeling that that will definitely happen if we leave themand to this admiral. Id rather be on the side doing the encirclement than be on the receiving end, thank you. Book 16 - 16-30. Garleon Union (6) 16-30. Garleon Union (6) Satou here. It feels like theres only a few chances for intelligences and subversive actions to carry much weight in historical simtion games. I guess its really because flowers in the battlefield have to be the shes of troops, after all? "Lots more people got injured than I expected." The second warship that suffered an attack from the pirate ship had 4 dead and 17 wounded. The entire fleet likely would have faced a total destruction had they received the full brunt of the apanying tamed monsters attacks we dealt with. "So, this guys Zamud..." The pirate captain and skeleton knight Zamud bound in rope were dragged before the admiral. The majority of the dead and the wounded were by the hands of Zamud, hence most of hateful nces from the sailors were concentrated on him. "Die." "--Wha" I blocked the admirals sword, who suddenly tried to cut down Zamud, with the fairy sword still in its sheath. I dont mind if the guys going to get executed, but please dont suddenly hold a violent show right in front of me. "What are you nning?" "My subordinates were the ones who captured them. Please continue with the execution after we brought them back to Garleok City and received the bounty." "Gununu--" Thanks to the slight aid of Coercion skill that I used to stop the violent show, I seeded shutting down the admirals protest. "Besides, shouldnt you start treating the wounded and stay on guard of the enemy main force rather than dealing with something like execution." "Treatment is already underway--wait, enemy main force?" "Yes, they only had one ship attacking us was likely to deal serious damage to our fleet with the tamed monsters surprise attack. Therefore, normally youd think that the main force will follow after to assault Garleok City, wouldnt you?" "O-of course! You dont need to tell me such an obvious thing!" After saying that, the admiral ordered the sailors and wind magicians to search around. Looks like theyre going to use Mana Furnace this time. "Then, Ill be going to prepare to tow the pirates." Ive gathered all the captured pirates including pirate captain and the skeleton knight on the captured pirate ship to be towed back to Garleok City with our airship. Of course, Ill be splitting the bounty to the admiral and the pirate subjugation fleet. I n to have them sleep along the way with Mias spirit magic to prevent them from revolting. That magic cannot be undone without the users approval or without using force magics Magic Break, quite convenient for transporting criminals. "Hmph, going out of your way for mere pirates..." The admiral seems dissatisfied, but hes already agreed to it, thus I thoroughly ignore him. --Hm? "Admiral, it seems theyre still treating the wounded on the second ship?" "Thats good enough. Go fix em yourself if yer so curious." The admiral who had an irritated look on his face waved his hand like hes shooing away a dog. Well, since Ive gotten the permission, Ill put on the Flight Shoes and get to the next ship. "Noble-sama, do you have any business on this ship?" The second warships captain saw me and threw a question. "I happened to saw that you were done with the treatment for the wounded, I came here to ascertain the situation." "Yeah--weve stopped the bleeding. The folks that bled too much arent usable in battle, but they should be able to move by the time were back on port, so long they eat." No, not that. The captain had a pained look when he saw my line of sight. "Ship magicians and doctors cannot heal limb loss. Although, even if we bring them back to Garleok City right away, these guys dont have the money to get treatment from high ranking Garleon Temple Priests." ...I see. You need expensive high magic potion or elixirs to heal limb loss. Restoring lost limbs and internal organs with advanced holy magic or spirit magic is possible, butmon advanced magic can only restore endpoint parts like fingers and such. Though its possible to heal it with even mid level magic or potion as long as it hasnt been long since the limb has been cut and the cut limb remains. "Then, do you mind if I take care of it?" "Wed be very d to... But, will your excellency himself do it?" "No, one of mypanions is an expert of water magic, you see." I looked up at the flying airship in the sky as I said that. "We cant offer much as a reward, but if you could, would you please heal them?" "Of course, that is if you permit those girls to board this ship." The captain hesitated only for an instant, and immediately gave his permission to allow women on board. I contacted Mia with space magic and called the airship to float besides the second warship. "Wound." "Everybody, please wash the stump and attach the cut limb on it." I trante Mia-senseis word and indirectly help with the treatment. "... Life Water (Recovery Life)" Mia-senseis magic restores the sailors limbs. For two sailors whose stumps had turned to shreds, I stretched out [Magic Hand] and applied high potion on the wounds. "Ooo, I can move my fingers!" "My leg can move too!" "My arm too!" "My knee doesnt hurt anymore!" "Thank ye thank ye, magician-dono." "Thank you, magician-sama!" Once the magic showed its effect, the sailors cheered out loud and grandly thanked Mia. "Satou." Mia who was frightened by the mens vigor hid behind me. "Gahahaha, ya fools went and scared her with yer faces." The sailors heartilyughed when they saw that. Mia seemed miffed, but she showed her me usual smile when I poked on her puffed out cheeks. Now that were done with the treatment on this ship, lets ask Mia and the others to pretend transporting the pirate ship with our airship. We wouldnt make it in time for the sh with the enemy main force if we were to bring them back to Garleok City, so Im just going to let the pirate ship float on a sea of a sub-dimension I create. "Admiral! We caught wind of what appeared to be ship silhouettes, at two oclock, distance 9000. Their number is around 8 to 10." Three wind magicians who worked together to search the area gave their findings. From what I gathered on the map, there should be three groups with 20 ships each--but looking again, two of the 20 ship fleets are moving to encircle us from afar, and in the fleet that the wind magicians found, every two ships are connected by rope. Its probably to disguise them as one ship. "9000 at two oclock, thats around Seaweed Archipgo huh... Thats troublesome." The admiral muttered loathfully as he looked at the sea chart. ording to my Map info, Seaweed Archipgo is a perilous ce where lots of reef and seaweed type monsters lurk around. Add to the fact that theres a lot of small inds that can act as the pirate hiding spots. In fact, pirate-looking men along with small ships are lurking on several of those inds. "Wait a bit and use the search magic once again. Find out their direction and speed. Comm officer, tell every ship to let half of the ship take a rest and have a light meal." After giving orders, the admiral gathered each captains of the warships. Hes probably going to brief them his n. "Alright, lets split the fleet into three groups." The admiral said that after ring at the sea chart. "Admiral, if I may--" "I aint gonna hear you suggesting us to go with full fleet." The admiral who perceived my advice candidly refused it and went to speak out his n. "Itd be bad if the pirates went into hiding in the Seaweed Archipgo once they sensed their disadvantage. Well split our escort ships into two fleets. One of the escort fleet will go north from the southern strait of the Seaweed Archipgo. The second escort fleet will go south from the north. Were gonna make a beeline for the pirates and attack them." The gship fleet will have 13 ships, and each of the two support fleets will have 6. The gship fleet may have twice the number of ships, but its in the most danger because its the one fighting on the front line. Maybe thats why none of the escort ship captains tried to refute him. Were the enemy number exactly like what the wind magicians found, the admirals n wouldnt be half-bad. However--. "Admiral, that n is too dangerous if they have monsters like the Kraken earlier with them. Besides, there is no guarantee that the enemy fleet really only has 10 ships." "Hmph, I know that much." "Then--" "I aint changing the n. Well just adapt to the situations on the spot if the enemy fleet has Kraken with them." Adapt to the situations... Without a concrete n, isnt that practically just throwing mud at the wall, hoping some stick? "That might suffice if their forces consist of only pirates, but if the two support fleets were to encounter a Kraken--" "There is only one Kraken; the one earlier." The admiral dered so to interrupt me. "Do you have a ground for your assertion?" "Of course." In fact, there are two Krakens next to the fake Skeleton Archdukes ship, with 50 Torpedo Squids not too far. "If those guys have the mean to control multiple Krakens, they would have attacked Garleok City and Garleon Unions southern port a long time ago." No duh, this is exactly that time. Right when I was going to say that, one of the sailors carrying adle climbed the stairs and shouted. "Admiral! Bad news!" "Whats happening!" The admirals shouted at the sailor. "Our barrels of food have rotted! In addition, all of the barrels filled with drinking water have holes on them!" This must be the work of spies the pirates sent. I had noticed them making their moves in the fight earlier, but I purposely overlooked them in order to gain a little credit. "It appears to have been Rot Poison." Ive gone to look at the barrels with the admiral. Wine barrels are fortunately safe, but we cant exactly get wasted before a fight, even if it can provide a minimum amount of calorie. Its possible to create drinking water from sea water, so the fleet wont die out as long as we have water magicians around, however if ites to that, the water magicians mana will be used to preserve our lifeline instead for battle. "Get the other ships to share their portion--wait, what about the other ships?" Looks like the admiral finally realized the possibility. "W-well check on them at once!" One of the officers ran to the deck. And the result is-- "Food and water on 19 of the 25 ships waspletely razed. The remaining six only have around 20% huh... Damn those pirates." The admiral crushed his hat in his hands and threw it on the deck. Since we apparently had three weeks worth of food and water, by simple calctions, the remaining share is only enough to provide the entire fleet for a day. Were three days away from Garleok City here, so were sure to starve even if we go back now. "If only we knew, wed have taken those monsters meat..." The ship chef muttered as he wistfully looked at the sea. We only took the magic cores from the Kraken and the Torpedo Squids, he must be regretting that. Of course, I secretly stretched out my [Magic Hand] and retrieved them into my Storage. "Admiral, maybe we should go back to Garleok City for--" "Fools! Victory is right before our eyes!" The admiral interrupted the officer. Looks like hes hellbent on subjugating the pirates no matter what. "It seems like youre in trouble." "What are you trying to say?" Since Im not into watching the admiral looking troubled, I offer to provide their food. "Food, you say? Were talking bout shares for 25 ships here ya know? No matter how bottomless your magic bag is, there is no way it could hold food for 1200 people." "Not really, no." I mean, Ive got enough food to feed a city with one million people for several years in my Storage. "For now, Ill provide drinking water and food, and also dehydrated vegetables for soup and dried fruits for dessert." I pick out a storage sack with huge opening from the Storage via the storage bag, and then I take out huge barrels filled with water and food from it one after another. "OOOOOO" "Incredible..." "Youre kiddin me." The sailors were surprised to see it. Its quite the amount after all. "The guy went and lifted those huge barrels filled with water." "And he doesnt look tired at all." Looks like they were surprised at me handling heavy barrels indiscreetly. "As expected of Demon Lord yer..." "Knew it, that rumor was true." "I thought his stupidly strong subordinates yesterday did it fer him." "Cant be helped, I mean the guy looks like a meek noble by appearance." Attentive Ears skill picked up the sailors gossiping on the deck. "This much should be enough for this ship. Well then, Ill be distributing food to other ships too." "Y-you have my thanks, Earl Pendragon." As I heard the admiral mixed-feeling-sounding voice on my back, I went around the other ships with Flight Shoes. Its way too much trouble to go around them with the ferryboat. "Well, Im doing this not just out of kindness though--" I secretly hid micro golems for suppressing revolt in each ship as I visited them. I can easily deal with a revolt even without them, but with these golems, suppressing the revolt can be done with onemand, make things easier for me. "Captain! Report from wind magician! The pirates are sailing slowly along the inds. In my humble opinion, theyre most likely gathering." An officer reported in ce of the exhausted looking wind magicians. "They must be on their way back from attacking a merchant ship. Nows our chance, the split fleets should have enough time to encircle them." It seems like hes really not going to change the encirclement n. "Have the escort fleet go on the nned sea routes." The admiral dered thus, and then the escort fleet split into two groups and departed toward the north and south of the Seaweed Archipgo. From what I see on my Map, they dont seem like theyre going to encounter the pirate fleets that are going to encircle this gship fleet, so I simply watch over them departing without saying anything. "Have the gship fleet stay on this route for a while." Then the admiral gives another order for us to have a meal break. Looks like were going to have a proper meal instead of just biting on preserved biscuits. "--Earl-sama, Im sorry to trouble you like this." "Dont worry about it." I helped carrying two barrels from the ships hold and cooked vegetable soup in the kitchen. Theyd get suspicious if the food was too fresh, so only the gship fleet got meat other than jerky. "Smells so nice--" "I cant wait." The finished dishes were brought to the admirals table one by one since those voices could be heard. Apparently, hierarchy is important in a warship, and food has to be brought to admiral, officers and then sailors in order. The meal wouldnt start if I wasnt present with the admiral, so I left the rest to the head chef and went out of the kitchen. "WOOOOOOOOO" The admiral who started his meal shouted out loud. The officers around us stopped their hands thinking that it was poison, but when they saw the admiral furiously continuing his meal, they carried their spoon into their mouth. "S-so good!" "T-this stuffs incredible." The officers present here praised the food. Im d that they found it ptable at least. I also quickly take my meal. Id feel sorry for the sailors who are stuck to watch the surroundings if I took it easy. "Enemy ships in sight." "What is this? Theres twice the reported number of them!" The admiral red at the wind magicians. "P-perhaps, the enemy got a reinforcement while they were gathering..." The wind magician said so. "Enough with your excuse. Just quickly search again! Water magicians, search underwater too! Even without Kraken, Torpedo Squids could mean trouble!" The enemy fleet started their march here at the same time the magicians began their chanting. The one in the center is a jet ck pirate ship where the fake Skeleton Archduke is. "Theres huge creatures underwater!" "Is it Kraken?" "If thats the case, theres at least two of it, theres also presences of countless big monsters in the sea." The admiral has a cramp to hear the water magicians report. Looks like Sonar-type water magic cant find the precise number and types. "N-no way." The admiral shouted out loud while looking like he was going to scream. "Change course! Were gonna escape this sea at full speed! Wind magicians! Stop with the search and use wind magic to increase the ships speed!" A wind magician gives his report as the admiral shouted. "Weve discovered more enemy fleets! Theres at least two more fleets asrge as the fleet in front of us! Theyre encircling us!" "N-no way! No way, no way, no way!" No one is attempting to stop the admiral who repeated his speech like a broken record. Everyone whos on board the ship must be feeling the same. "--Is it about time for my turn?" I muttered in voice so low no one could hear as I stared at the admiral who looked like hed be frothing from his mouth anytime now. Looks like the real meat of the trial has finally begun. Book 16 - 16-31. Garleon Union (7) 16-31. Garleon Union (7) Satou here. I think that, just because you can predict everything, doesnt mean you can perfectly foresee everything that will happen in the future. If you can do that, you should also be able to always win a shougi match, right. "Arrh! Secretary, cmere!" Surprisingly enough, the first person who came to their sense among the ship crew was the admiral who was repeating "No way!" like a broken record. He called the secretary to describe what we know about enemy fleet, and tell him to convey the info to the allied ships, afterward he turns toward the people who are looking at him. "This main fleet will break through the fleet in front of us, thereafter this fleet is to disband and each ship must return to Garleok City on their own." Apparently, hes abandoned the idea of winning this and prioritized to deliver the information back, while prepared to have sacrifices along the way. """A-admiral?!""" Considering the difference in forces, I think the admirals decision is appropriate, but the ship crew are surprised. "Many ships would be sunk before we could break through if we did that." "We couldnt possibly defend Garleok City if only a few ships remained!" "Thats right! Have you forgotten what the water magician said! There are Kraken ss monsters near the front fleet!" Many senior officers tried to change the admirals mind. But wouldnt this fleet be annihted if we fought directly? "Course I know that much!" The admiral shouted back louder than the crew. His [Amplification] skill isnt just for show, it seems. "We might have a chance to get out of this alive if we focus on escaping and manage to join the escort fleets!" Is that really the case? Krakens can swim surprisingly fast despite their bulky looks. "However, if we dont bring back the information we have, Garleok City would be overrun by pirates without any way to fight back!" The admiral looks dignified somehow. "And most importantly! Whatd happen to my property I worked so damn hard to amass if Garleok City got destroyed! Who dya think would pay for my pension, huh!" Ah, yup. Its the admiral I know. I dont think thats all there is to it, but since I agree with his n here, Ill be watching with my mouth shut. "Earl Pendragon!" Huh? Hes turning the conversation to me. "Ill leave the Krakens to you! Show us the power of yer demon lord yer thingy!" Whats with the condescending attitudes anyway. "Unfortunately, the airship where mypanions are has not returned yet--" The admiral and the crews faces went deadly pale. "What are--" "--Therefore, I will make sure that the krakens and other monsters dont get near us instead." If I thoughtlessly annihted these monsters, it would be a disy of [Individual Might] instead of [Group Valor]. "Admiral, weve copied the documents!" "Very well. Summoner magicians! Deliver all the letters that have been sealed with wax to every ship captains!" The admiral stamped sealing waxes on the documents he got from the secretary, put them inside watertight tubes and handed them over to the summoner magicians. It seems these documents will be delivered to every ships by carrier pigeons summoned by the summoner magicians. Its probably a step taken to prevent other ship captains from thinking that were deserting under enemy fire when they find out about it. The method might be manual, but just being able to take the proper actions in an emergency situation like this is a proof of this admirals capability. Still doesnt quite excuse his haughtiness, or rather, condescending attitudes though. "Shield ships, go full speed ahead! All other ships besides the gunboats and the shield ships are to focus all their efforts into gaining speed! Dont skimp on the magic cores! Doesnt matter even if the magic furnaces broke down! Get to full throttle by any mean possible!" The admiral gave his orders in rapid sessions. But, did we even have shield ships? Looking around as I thought that, I saw ships with force magicians on board creating magic that looked simr to Flexible Shield in front of their boarded ships. In addition, men who look like sailors are lining up on the deck with great shield made from ultramarine-colored turtle shells on their hands. "This area has a lot of reefs around! Order the shield ship water magicians to search underwater! Pick the route thatll send us straight to the enemy gship!" Those were some good instructions. Looks like he didnt obtain the admiral position through connections and lineage. Well, he has [Command], [Ship Steering] and [Sea Route] skills with him, so I never doubted hispetency. Though considering he also has [Bribe], [Gestures], and [Coercion] skills, hes probably also not your honest-to-goodness admiral either. "Those whove got nothing to do, go and get therge ballista and crossbows ready!" The admirals order wasnt only effective on the gship, the other escort ships who saw the signal gs also began to charge long-range weapons that hadnt been loaded with mana yet. "--Now then." Im not sure if I should call the girls back here or not. The real war starts here on out no matter how you look at it. If possible, Id prefer not to let the girls watch people getting killed. Even the fight earlier had a lot of casualties. Sistina-sama, theres a chance of the pirates going to do something behind the scene at Garleok City. Could you make the airship go to Garleok City? I concocted that reason with the help of Deception skill. It pains me to have to lie to them, but this is a necessary step to prevent the girls seeing people killing each others. Oh my? Do you not need reinforcements over there? Yes, it looks like the admiral is going to shake off the pirates and head back to Garleok City himself. ...Then we will go back to Garleok City ahead of time. Princess Sistina consented after contemting a bit. Satou. Whats the matter, Mia? You okay? Looks like Mia saw through my lies. Perhaps, Princess Sistina did too. Of course, I am. I see. I said so to the anxious Mia. And just when am I going to take the stage? It will be at a ce where Garleok City people could witness you, surely. Then Ill wait. Lady Karina seems to have taken my words at face value. Her Pochi-like honesty is cute like always. I undo [Tactical Talk] and focus on the opening of hostilities before me. "--Its Water Wall! Stop the rudder!" "No, dont stop!" I negated the admirals instruction and shot a magic bows arrow at the water wall the Kraken created. "The water wall broke down?" "Was that a magic arrow?" I unleashed [Break Magic] at the same time the arrow hit to break the magic stealthily. I shot out an arrow with a magic bow was to make them think the arrow carried magic break property. There is a point in me disguising my power after the free-fall attack of Lady Karina and the girls. If they rely too much on my power, I wont be able to aplish God Garleons order of [Command an army, disy your group valor]. Well, theres still the problem of acquiring the right tomand, but this one is not that difficult to solve. I could simply make the admiral sleep with anesthetic needle, and then act as his dummy with Ventriloquism. "Iing enemy bombardment!" Lots of pirate ships seem to have been equipped with mana cannons themselves, several ships fired their load on the shield ships, hitting the barrier and scattering sparks around. Quite a sight to behold. This would feel like watching a battle PV if that was all, but-- "I dun wanna die, I dun wanna die, I dun wanna die." I couldnt manage to since the male secretary is muttering that on loop nearby. "--Aa" A mana cannonball that was flicked off of the barrier hit an escort ships deck. The sailors that were on the deck got instantly charred, as a hole opened on the deck. Several sailors got thrown out in the sea along with wreckage. "Make it stop, make it stop, make it stop." I ignore the officer who came up with a new version of the loop, andy down dummy corpses over the [Illusion] charred corpses from my storage through [Magic Hand]. Id feel bad if deserted these sailors as it happened right in front of my eyes, so I had transported them to the sub-dimension before they got charred. While I was doing that, one of the shield ships barrier hit its limit and broke down, sinking the ship. I extend out [Magic Hands] and save as many sailors as I possibly can. This is more hectic than expected. Some pirate ships have also been sunk by the attack of our sides gunboats, but I dont have enough hands to save those ones. Its not exactly impossible if I try, but I have no obligation to go out of my way, saving those who surviveter should be good enough. --What? Several dots on a shield ship that had led the way and got past the enemy ships disappeared even though its barrier hasnt been breached. The enemy arrows shouldnt be able to reach the ship with the protection of the wind magicians on board. "Admiral, it appears that a powerful one has gotten on board our vanguard ship. Ill be heading out for a bit." I flew off with Flight Shoes after saying that. The enemy ships shot out their arrows at me as I flew past them, but theres not even a scratch on me as I collected those arrows into my storage while randomly evading. Well, I dont think these arrows will scratch me even if one hits, but who in their right mind would want to take an arrow to them. "--Whoops." I evaded a sword that flew in the air at an eerily high speed. Looking at the direction where ites from, theres a female pirate with a bizarrely heavy make-up looking up at me from the deck of the vanguard shield ship. Ive seen her before with the space magic [irvoyance]. She should be the pirate that serves beside the Skeleton Archduke. "So youvee no! O Shadow Servant!" After the woman said that, a minotaur-like shadow with bulging muscles arose from her shadow. ording to AR reading, that seems to be the mid-level demon thats possessing her. For some reason, the mid level demon has [Subordination] state. Perhaps, this female pirate isnt being possessed by a demon, but shes letting a demon she rules over to posses her to increase her power? --ӣڣ٣ףģףϣϣϣףΡ I parry the shadow demons attack with magic edge-coated Fairy Sword, and fly toward the point where the female pirate and shadow demon are connected. "Ive seen through your objective nano!" The female pirate took out short spears from Item Box and threw them one after another. I acrobatically evade them as they tear through the sky with roaring sounds. "Gross no!" The female pirate gives up with the throwing, unsheathes her dual scimitar-shaped magic swords and looks up at me. While still locking her sight on me, she ran up the shroud on the main mast to climb to the top and then kicked on the main mast, rapidly making her way to me. Cant believe she ran up the shroud without looking at her footings. "Die nano!" The left scimitares attacking me right after I evaded the right one. Its an orthodox way of attacking, but the speed of her sh is inhumane. Crisis Perception skill tells me that the shadow demon is alsoing from behind. "--Well, this is nothingpared to Tamas attacks though." I kick the iing female pirates scimitar to speed up, and leave behind the follow-up attacks of the shadow demon. And then I fall on the deck and strike the Fairy Sword at her shadow there. "GYAAAAAAAAA" --ڣ٣ףģģģףϣף. The shadow evaporated with the blow of magic edge, and I could hear the female pirate and shadow demons screams behind me. "Did that do it?" I muttered so as I stared at the shadow demon that disappeared into ck mist and the fainted female pirate. Looks like that managed to beat it. Right when I thought that, I heard cracking sounds below my feet. The part of the hull where the Fairy Sword struck is getting torn apart. --This is bad. Destroying an ally ship would be bad, thus I hold down the ship with [Magic Hand] and glue it back together with [Quick Bond] magic. Im sorry for treating it like a stic model, but thats better than getting sunk right. "Take care of the female pirate downstairs!" I climb to the top of the main mast as I said that. Id like to try running up on the shroud like the female pirate did, but itd be really uncool if I lost my footings, so I restrained myself. --ԣףˣãϣϣϣϣףΡ --ɣˣڣףףΡ A squid-shaped and an octopus-shaped Kraken tore through the sea surface. The people who were on the deck screamed when they saw that. "I would have loved to let Lady Karina and Mia deal with these guys if I could." I ready my magic bow, create a phantom arrow and multifold magic circles with God Garleon holy mark on them at the tip of the arrow with [Illusion] magic. So cool. Arisa would be ecstatic if she saw this. "By the divine protection of God Garleon, wicked sea monsters, begone!" I put some strength in my belly and shouted out loud. Of course, with the assistance of Amplification skill and wind magic. I release the magic bows string that has been pulled to its limit. The phantom arrow was d in red light as it flew, blowing away the octopus kraken in one hit, then the kraken floated on the sea. Of course, the kraken wasnt blown away by the phantom arrow, but by a low tier explosion spell I shot out chantlessly. The sea falls into disorder, and both the pirate fleet and allied fleet are tossed around like foliage with no chance to attack each other. --I think this should be the right timing? "O Golden Wheel! Lead the way for our ships!" I put an illusion of [Golden Wheel], thats in my storage, in the sky using [Illusion] magic, and make the allied fleet ships to slip pass the pirate fleet with [Magic Hand] and [<>] magic. "--This is bad." In defiance of this raging sea, a jet ck pirate ship is attempting to ram the gship with its battering horn. Sinking that ship is simple, but evading that while remote controlling 11 ships at once wont be easy. I could end up capsizing them all before the battering horn came if I forced myself. "Skeleton Archdukes ship, iing!" I cant imagine that dainty young man to do such a reckless act like ramming with a battering horn. While running in parallel with the ships remote control, I try to look at the situation in the enemy ship with space magic [irvoyance], and [irhears]. "Your excellency Archduke! Wed be capsized before the battering horn could reach them at this rate!" "Do not falter! Men of the sea never turn tail and run!" I saw a nobleman-looking young man wearing a skeleton mask trying to rouse the pirates with rough words. "Put some spirit into it! His excellency is worried about the young miss who went ahead, ysee." "T-thats not true!" ...Some kind of drama has begun on the ship over there somehow. "Since theyre on the verge of capsizing anyway, guess Ill capsize them." I picked [Water Wall] on the Magic List and produced it in front of the enemy ship. --It made a hole through the wall? Looks like the ship has some kind of magic item that can remove water installed on board. "Well, whatever--dont die on me." I nock thin arrows used for hunting small birds on the magic bow, and shoot them at the enemy shipsmander, Skeleton Archduke, and the navigator holding the ships wheel. "GUAAAAAAA" "Kuh, tis but a scratch!" "My lord!" The fake Skeleton Archduke jumped on the wheel that the navigator released. Imend his guts, but with an arrow stuck on his shoulder, hes unable to hold the wheel and misses the battering horn. "All hands, grab on something!" I heard the officer saying that from the gship. But they couldnt avoid a collision between the two ships hulls after all. Several of the crew were thrown into the sea. I hesitated for a bit, but I canceled the magic that holds up the allied fleet and transported the fallen crew into the sub-dimension I used for saving people. However, thepensation for that isnt to be scoffed at. Several shield ships and gunboats that lost their support were capsized, many people were thrown out to the sea. While regretting a bit, I saved those people into the same sub-dimension where the people earlier had gone to. Well, the admiral was among the people who got thrown into the sea at first, so its not like I had any other choice. This saves me the trouble, but I feel a bit sad for missing the chance to use the Anesthetic Needle and Ventriloquismbo. "We somehow managed to break through the enemy encirclement." "Y-yes... But the admiral, hes." The navigator mumbled that when I got back to the gship. "Dont tell me, at the sea?" "Yes..." I waited for a bit, but no one tried to suggest us to turn back. Looks like they understand the recklessness in trying to rescue the admiral who has fallen into sea full of pirates and monsters. As ordered by the admiral, the remaining 10 ships have all gone ahead to Garleok City individually, what can a single ship do. "Your Excellency, can you not use the power of Golden Wheel again?" "I wont be able to use it for awhile as its quite taxing on my body." There is no such thing. I mean, the stuff I did earlier was my own magic. ording to what I heard at Garleon Temple, the Wheel apparently can call out the [Golden Ship] but I havent given it a try. Its probably going to be quite showy, my own magic is easier to handle. "Turn the ship back to Garleok City." I suggested that the navigator who was asking for an order with his nces. --I feel the cuff on my legs getting pulled, so I look down below. Tama who showed her face out on the shadow moved her finger beside her face to make a gesture asking me to contact them with space magic, and then she disappeared into the shadow. Satou! Mia raised her voice when I connected with [Tactical Talk]. Big trouble, really really big trouble! Its an emergency you know? Lots and lots of ck ships areing! Theyreing to attack you know? Theyre ships, but theyre flying in the sky! With sails and all, its true you know? Its been awhile since Mia talked in long sentences. Feels nostalgic somewhat. For now, lets look at the airship where Mia and the girls are with [irvoyance]. The vision showed innumerable sailing ships cruising above the sky of Garleok City. --Ragged? For some reason, every ship is all ragged and full of holes. The crew are ragged too--or rather, theyre not even humans. --Ghost ships huh? It seems like the pirates we fought earlier were just decoys. As a proof, a being called Skeleton Archduke is on board the gship of this ghost fleet. Now then, how shall I go about rescuing them? Book 16 - 16-32. Garleon Union (8) 16-32. Garleon Union (8) This is from Princess Sistinas point of view "Sistina-sama!" The brownie who was assigned to pilot the airship came by while we were rxing at the Solitary Ind Pce. "Well be arriving above Garleok City shortly." "Airships are really fast, arent they." I head back to the airship with Mia-sama and Karina-sama. As we were about to leave the room, Lulu came inside carrying baked sweets that let off sweet smell in her hands. "Are Liza and Nana currently training?" "Nana-san is at school, Liza-san said that she was having a spa-ring with Heiron-san." Thats right, Nana ismuting to school along with Pochi and Tama. Apparently, Liza is training with the ck Dragon in one of Satous personal sub-dimensions. No matter how many times I heard it, I just cant fathom how a mortal could fight with such abat-specialized species like dragon--even knowing the demon lord yer fact. Perhaps, Liza would be able to win even against a demon lord? "If necessary, I could go with you if you want?" Lulus sniping skill is extraordinary, but its not exactly suitable against groups of pirates. Besides, it seems like Satou doesnt want to let Lulu step foot in a battlefield where people kill each other. So long we have Mia-samas spirit magic, we should be able to handle it as long as no demon lordes out, and Lady Karina is quite sufficient for the close-quarterbat. We would have an easier time maintaining the allied front lines had Sera-sama who could all kinds of healing magic was here with us, but shes presently upied with the ceremony preparation together with Arisa, she cannot be here. "No, please dont worry, we will be fine." I shook my head, then Lulu obediently consented and handed over the baked sweets for Satou to Mia-sama. "What is that I wonder?" I saw a ck thread-like thing in one part of the cloudy Garleok City. "Smokes desuwa! The central temple is on fire desuwa!" Looks like Karina-sama could see with her naked eyes at a telescope distance. "Mwu?" "Mia-sama, whats the matter?" She pointed her cute finger toward a direction where a new smoke line rose. And, as if following after that, more and more smoke lines keep appearing one after another at Garleok City. "The pirate underlings must be wreaking havoc there desuwa!" After saying that, Karina-sama rolled up her sleeves, and said, "Weve got to punish them." This must be the works of the so-called terarist people Arisa told me. "Put the airship into the optical camouge mode and lower it down at the central temple." "Yes, Sistina-sama." "Mia-sama, could I ask you to extinguish the fires?" "Nn, leave it." Mia-sama agreed with eyes full of sagacity. So reliable on top of being so cute, as expected of elves of Boruenan Forest. The airshipnded in the front yard of the Central Temple while we were conversing. Right as I was about to get off, Karina-sama followed. "I will being with you desuwa." "No, Karina-sama should stay by Mia-samas side as her guard." "Unnecessary." Mia-sama shook her head, telling me that my worry was unfounded. "My golems will suffice as my escort--" "Miasma." Mia-sama interrupted me. As a fairy of the forest, Mia-sama holds the power to see spirits unseen to us. And spirits hate to be around ces with thick miasma, thus Mia-sama can tell ces with thick miasma, or so Arisa told me. "Mia-sama, are those of monsters?" "No, Impurity." "Impurity--do you mean undeads?" "Yes." I see--Mia-sama is as amazing as always. Although golems are strong against people and monsters, theyre at a slight disadvantage against undeads. That must be the reason why Karina-sama offered herpany. "Well then, Karina-sama, would you apany me?" "--Eh? Yes, of course desuwa!" Karina-sama was bewildered for an instant, but she quickly regained herself and gave her affirmation. We got off and then the airship flew off to the sky. Mia-sama is going to extinguish the fires with her magic from above. --Karina-dono, look at that! The tiara that emits blue light on Karina-samas forehead--Raka the [<>] gave a warning. The central temples cloister is filled with ash-colored bodies that have beenpletely dried up. "People are lying on the ground!" Karina-dono, hold it! Raka stopped Karina-sama who was going to run up to those bodies. "But, weve got to save them quick." "No, it appears they have been long gone." Rain begins to gradually fall. This must be Mia-samas handiwork to extinguish the fires. "--True Silver Horse" I called out to a pony-sized true silver horse golem from my personal magic tool, and then I rode on it to run past the cloister. Ive also let loose of True Steel Wolf golems that Satou made for me to act as a scout, going ahead. No monster should exist thats capable of stopping the True Steel Wolves that can fight on par with Shiga Eight Swords, however I still hovered away [Drone-kun 39] to look out in the surroundings. The sphere-shaped drone may not look strong, but even one of this is capable of downing a mere wyvern. Together with these impregnable guardians, I rode the True Silver Horse toward the temple where the ck smoke is rising. --Karina-sama? Karina-sama who had run past me and was running side by side with the True Steel Wolves made a sudden stop, breaking the stone pavements as a result. Hit by the ever-increasing torrential rain, the dust forming from the broken stone pavements fell on the ground. "Whats wrong, Karina-sama?" I called to Karina-sama while stopping True Silver Horse. "I can sense evil presences...." "--Evil presences?" Karina-sama looks around at the surroundings, like shes mimicking Tama. "Over there desuwa!" Karina-sama shouted that as she rushed off. Not toward the ck smoke, but to the cathedral where the [Golden Wheel] resided. I cant let the gullible Karina-sama to go off alone to a ce where something unknown might be waiting, so I pursue her on the True Silver Horse. Sistina-dono, you can believe in Karina-donos intuition. Raka, the tiara on Karina-samas forehead spoke. He then told me how she saw through a demon disguising as a consul that tried to ruin her fathers territory, and acted on that to save the territory. "I can feel something weird desuwa!" It appears to be miasma. Karina-sama stopped before the door to sanctuary. The [Undeads] that Mia-sama mentioned must be here. "--GWAAAAAAAAA" "O God Garleon! Grant your protection unto your believers!" In front of Garleon Holy Mark, the temple head, several miko and high ranking priests are facing off against ck clothed men. This was right when a temple knight, who was fighting against the man in the center of the ck clothed men, met his demise. I hold back Karina-sama who was going to run off while saying, "Oh no desuwa", and ascertained the situations for now. I ask Raka to tell the situations to Mia-sama up above on the airship. "Fools who umted enough miasma to even let undeads like us, the so-called Impurity, into a sanctuary crowned in the Gods name, and you dared to ask Gods protection in the name of believers!" A deep voice echoing like it was from hell itself came from the ck clothes in the center. The ck clothes let down their hoods while ridiculing the temple clergies. --Jet ck skeleton? The ck clothed man in the middle wasnt a human, but an undead. He must be the originator of the miasma that Mia-sama noticed. "This cannot be! How could an undead be fine inside temples Sanctuary?" "Let me give you the answer to that--" The ck skeleton tedly continued on in spite of the sorrowful grief of the temple head. "--This Garleok City has always been a city where foolish merchants drown in their own greed. Thus, we simply manipte the pirates to thicken the miasma and expand our sphere of actions." While listening to the skeleton, I investigate the identity of these undeads using the Appraisal Spectacles Satou gave me. "We let loose of the iceberg and the pirates to tear the navy off of Garleok City, but Id have never imagined youd sortie the entire fleet to face the pirates, yknow?" Informationes flowing on my spectacles lenses. His race is [Death Lord]. Level 51--not much difference than ours. "And for the temple knights who should have been protecting the temple to be gone as well... Its so unbelievably stupid, I suspected that this was all a trap until I got here." I see, the ck skeleton set up everything for the sake of infiltrating this ce. Had Satou didnte here for God Garleons trial, his ploy could have gone well. "Temple head, I ask you once more--" It felt like someone poured cold water on my spine hearing the ck skeletons voice. It must be the power of [Fear] that high ranking undeads have. "--Where are you hiding the Golden Wheel." Looks like the [Golden Wheel] that Satou carries is the main objective of the ck skeleton. "I-I already t-told you, its in the hands of its r-rightful master." The temple head spoke while sweating waterfall. Hes covering for Satou--no, hes covering for the man who takes on God Garleons trial. "Muuttering that nonsense again huh." The ck skeleton raised one hand, and then the ck clothes that were standing by in all four directions around him readied their swords. The arms carrying swords were of dirty yellowed bones. It looks like the ck skeleton also have undeads as his guards. "Allow me to smoothen your mouth a little--kill all of them except the temple head." As they swing their swords down, they get close toward the miko and the high ranking priests as fast as a warrior thats using Twinkling Movement. There is no need for me to issue an order to the True Steel Wolves that are standing by beside me. Because--. "KARINA KIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!" --A golden wind flew past me. Karina-sama who rushed out at a speed rivaling even Liza mows down the four ck clothes in one blow. "Blue holy light--Youre, Hero of Parion!" The ck clothed man who was giving orders shouted at Karina-sama. Karina-sama sweep her golden hair behind, and turned toward him. "I am not a hero desuwa." She looks truly reliable, like a hero out of an epic tale. But not ending with that is just like Karina-sama. "I am--well now, what should I call myself?" Karina-dono, we should focus rescuing the temple personnels first thing first. "Oh right desuwane." Karina-sama obediently agreed to Raka like a child. "Are you mocking me! You damn ground crawler fake hero!" The four ck clothes who were flung back onto the walls stood up while Karina-sama was distracted. Right about then, their ragged ck clothes fell off. Information flow on my spectacles lenses. Their race is [Wraith Knight]. Their levels are around 40-42. Stronger than expected. No wonder they havent been downed by Karina-samas attack. Even Karina-sama should find it tough, dealing with these Wraith Knights and a Death Lord of equal level at once. "Death Lord--or perhaps, I should call you Skeleton Archduke?" I stepped into the sanctuary along with the True Steel Wolves. "Skeleton Archduke? So this guy is the ringleader of pirates, that Skeleton Archduke!" The temple head sounded surprised. ording to the Appraisal Spectacles, the Death Lords name is [Skeleton Archduke] Satou has told me that the man with [Skeleton Archduke] title on the pirate fleet was a fake, and this Death Lord should be capable enough to rule over mid-ss demons. We can probably safely assume that this is the real one. "And what would you do if you get your hands on the Golden Wheel?" The Skeleton Archduke isnt answering my question. Hes just ring with eyes concealed with [Fear]. "Oh, I know!" Karina-sama struck an unusual pose while speaking in a cheerful tone. It seems to be an arranged version of Pochi and Tamas [Shupi] pose. "Hou? Youre saying that youve seen through my ambition huh." "Yes, of course desuwa--" Im getting a bad hunch from Karina-samas confident sounding words. "--It must be, to gather pirates all over the world under your wings and Be the Pirate King! desuwane!" Hearing Karina-sama who said that full of confidence, the Skeleton Archduke is shaking his shoulders, making rattling sounds. "A-are you mocking me, me the Skeleton Archduke! By dyeing the Golden Wheel with miasma, it will be corrupted into the Jet ck Wheel that can control all things, and by using that, I will rule over Lkie sealed in the deep ocean as its rightful ruler and destroy your countries!" The enraged Skeleton Archduke spilled all the beans. Just as I thought, that dried up brain of his must not be capable of deep thinking. "By Lkie, you mean the floating ind bestowed by Gods to the heaven dwellers in the Ages of Gods?" Ive read books on myth in the Forbidden Archive. "Indeed. You seem knowledgeable unlike the dimwit girl over there." "You mentioned that it was sealed in the sea, but didnt Lkie let itself get sunk in the sea in order to seal the Sea King." Sea King--It was said to be one of the four kings of the Dog-Head, the one called Evil God. It was told in the myth that sealing them was the most people could manage even with the Divine Treasures given by Gods. "Hmph, thats a story of the past. The revived Lkie was sunk deep in the ocean by the hands of the loathsome purple-haired hero. With the loss of Skeleton King and the Last Princess who can control Lkie, only Jet ck Wheel is capable of bringing Lkie back to its rightful ce in the air." I see--if the one sealing it was Satou, then there is no possible scenario of Lkie getting revived even with the [Jet ck Wheel]. I let out a sigh of relief after realizing that the possibility of world crisis is no more. "Whats the matter? Has the fear got to you?" "No, I have just been made aware of the greatness of my loved one once again." As expected of my hero-sama. No, perhaps I should say our here? "Let me tell you the location of that Golden Wheel you seek." "--Princess?" The temple head was surprised to hear me. "There is someone who has inherited the Golden Wheel among the rank of Allied Fleet that went off to fight the pirates." "Do you mean to drive me away with such nonsenses? So shallow of you woman--" What a bonehead befitting of skeleton. Lets corner him a little to teach him a lesson. "Karina-sama, please annihte those foot soldiers." "I got it!" Karina-sama knocks off one of the Wraith Knights while letting off blue light. But three of the knights that escaped Karina-samas attack areing to attack me. "A leader magician with mere lesser golems as her guards, you must be asking to get attacked!" The Skeleton Archduke jeered. "--Lesser?" Such a huge misunderstanding. "What?!" The True Steel Wolves tore up the Wraith Knights. Their attacks wouldnt have worked if these skeletons turned into their ghost form that nulls physical attacks, but I managed to make use of the opening since they had underestimated my wolves as lesser golems and turned into half-ghost form to attack. Furthermore--. "... <>" My advanced earth magic purifies the damaged Wraith Knights. "--You were the one who said that I was magician, werent you?" I took out the World Tree Wand from my magic bag, took one swing and then pointed it toward the Skeleton Archduke. "KARINA KIIIIIIIIIICK!" Karina-samas flying kick wasing toward the Skeleton Archduke, but he quickly turned into ghost form and evaded it. She would have definitely defeated him if it werent for that shout, but we cant do that, for the sake of Satous trial. "Bring your army here to challenge us if you want the Golden Wheel." "Challenge, you say? To this heaven dweller, the great Skeleton Archduke--" The Skeleton Archduke is burning with dark red mes. "--CHALLEEEEEEEEENGE!?" The Skeleton Archduke who was talking big begins to disappear into a jet ck shadow. "Ill make you regret that word in hell. Go and struggle as hard as you can before the true might of my Ghost Fleet!" The Skeleton Archduke sunk into the shadow while leaving those words. The magic tool for emergency rang right after the Skeleton Archduke disappeared into shadow. I held back the temple head who was going toin, then we went out of the temple and were made to bear witness a sight of nearly 100 ghost ships cruising in the sky beyond the torrential rain. "That monster sure is quick to take actions." "Saying it like its none of your business..." The temple headined in grumbles when he heard what I said. He probably cant say it out loud because we saved them from peril. "No need to worry desuwa!" Karina-sama dered so to the temple head with a smile. I nodded beside her and pointed at the eastern sky. Light spills down like cutting through the cloudy sky. "--Golden Ship?" "No--" I made a correction to the temple head. "--Its a Fleet of Golden Ships." The battle between the Ghost Fleet and the Golden Armada is about to begin above the sky of Garleok City. Please do your best--my dear Satou. Book 16 - 16-33. Garleon Union (9) 16-33. Garleon Union (9) Satou here. Im not sure if its because simtion gamese from war board games, but I just love world war II war games even on home consoles. I mean, simtion games about warring state period always end up turning bothersome due to the domestic affair stuff to me. Ill be right there Mia. Have the airshipnd in a safe zone. I was told that a Ghost Fleet led by Skeleton Archduke has appeared above Garleok Citys sky. ording to the Maps marker column, Lady Karina and Princess Sistina seem to be in Garleon Temple on the ground, but these two should be fine without me hurrying to rescue them. Now then, going back by sailing would take too much time. That said, I cant go about abandoning the Allied Fleet either. I decide to slightly alter the n. "The Golden Wheel is--" A navigation officer who noticed the [Golden Wheel] in my hand letting out a solemn sound and golden light sounded surprised. Theyre actually my magic handiworks though. "--The Golden Wheel has imparted me. It appears that a crisis is looming over Garleok City." "N-no way!" "Just when we manged to flee from the pirate fleet, now youre telling me that Garleok City too." The navigation officer and the vice captain wailed sorrowfully to hear what I said. Their reaction is only natural considering it means their family is in danger. In order to proceed to the next act, I use Weather Control magic to call forth massive dark clouds and roughen the sea. "Earl Pendragon! Couldnt you do something about it?" "There is one thing." I looked back at the vice captain whose face was illuminated by a sh of lightning, and powerfully nodded. "O Golden Wheel!" While entrusting my embarrassment to [Poker Face]-sensei, I make use of [Amplification] and [Acting] skill to deliver my voice, loud enough to not lose to the sounds of winds and lightning strikes, to the gship crew. "Lend use your help to send these pious people who serve upon great God Garleon to his side!" It ended up sounding like a funeral service somehow, but no one seemed to question it thanks to Acting and Deception skills. "O Golden Wheel!" Matching the timing with the call, I lifted up the ship with [Magic Arm], and let it fly with wind magic and gravity magic. I made the ship to shine golden light with [Illusion] magic as I lifted it up. Ive increased the downpour as I lift the ship up, worsening the field of view. For the sake of--. "--Ships! Theres ships around us!" The crew who found silhouette of ships beyond the rain reported loudly. I have gathered the allied fleet ships with markers on them using Space Magic teleportation here. Since God Garleons order was to disy [Group Valor], I was thinking that engaging the Ghost Fleet with just a lone ship was a no go, therefore Ive amassed our allied ships except for the ships that spread out to escape the pirates. Thats still only 10 ships though. Since the Ghost Fleet seems to have more than 100 ships in their ranks, the power gap is a bit toorge. Thus, by making use of the poor visibility, I make the golem fleet that Ive created beforehand to join us. For now, having around 50 of them with us should be enough to make it look like a fleet vs fleet battle. "Earl Pendragon, were surrounded by unfamiliar warships!" "Please be at ease. Theyre our allies. By the guidance of the Golden Wheel, God Garleon ships have been gathered here." With the help of Deception skill, I convinced the officer that the warships are our allies. Of course, my mana is running low after this much brute forcing, so Ive taken a mana supply magic tool out of the Storage into my palm, and get replenishment from it. "S-ships, flying in the sky?" The temple knightmander-san who went down with a seasick right after our departure crawled out of the cabin. I wasnt sure if it was eptable for a knightmander of a maritime nation, but since his day job usually involves protecting the temple, I guess theres no particrly huge problems in being weak with ships. "Its a miracle by the great God Garleon!" I dered powerfully. Conclusive words are more persuasive in times like this. As peoples gratitudes and prayers probably have to reach God Garleon to fulfill his order, this method should be good. "Hear me! Soldiers of Garleon Union!" Toward the captains and crew of the consort ships who still hadnt caught up with the situations, I told them about the stuff imparted to me by the [Golden Wheel] and it being an oracle, about the crisis looming over Garleok City, and that were now going on a rescue mission. "Let us charge forward, soldiers! Lead our way, O Golden Wheel!" People eyes are gathered at the erged vision of the [Golden Wheel] I created with [Illusion] magic in front of the ship, and on top of that, I create a teleport gate ahead of it. I make the erged illusion to shoot out aser-like beam of light from the center to shine on the teleport gate, and make the gate itself to be glittering with light particles. This much needlessly shy show should be good enough to make it look like a [Gods Miracle]. Since Im used to making this kind of theatrical ys when I was developing events in my game development day, imagining this was rtively simple. And--. """OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH""" """GLORY TO GOD GARLEON!""" """GOD IS UPON US!""" It seems to be [Super Effective] on the pure Garleon Unions people, their tensions are reaching sky high. I linked the flying ships with the wheel and made them go ahead into the gate. "--Thats Garleok City!" "Theres ck ships flying in the sky!" "Pirates?" "No! Those are the ursed ghost ships!" Out of the gate, the crew who noticed the Ghost Fleet cruising above Garleok City made amotion. I put my Maps markers on the Ghost Fleet while I have the chance. I mean, they just suddenly appeared above Garleok City out of nowhere after all. "Its not just Ghost Ships!" "Ive never seen that monster before... It cant be, is that a demon!" "Youre mistaken." I negated the anxious vice captain and officers who were making a ruckus. "Thats a spirit mypanion has summoned forth. Its protecting Garleok City, so tell all escort ships not to attack it even by mistake." Itd be troubling if they attacked Garuda that Mia summoned. I look around and check out the Ghost Fleets levels. Theres lots of level 20 small ghost ships and level 30 mid-sized ghost ships, but the numbers of level 40 and level 50rge-sized ghost ships arent insignificant either. Theres also highly mobile Wraith Knights riding on ck Pegasus among their ranks, theyve been having skirmishes with Mias Garuda since awhile ago. Mia, kept you waiting. Nn, waited. I talked to Mia with space magic [Tactical Talk]. Sistina-sama, could I trouble you with themand of Golem Fleet? Controlling 50 ships at once is bothersome after all. I understand. Please send me back to the airship as Ill be using the Thousand Throne. I returned Princess Sistina to the airship with Unit Arrangement. She also told me that the Skeleton Archduke showed up at the Main Temple and his objective was the [Golden Wheel]. Karina-sama is--there. I saw Lady Karina running vertically on a towers wall. She runs on the wall and leaps to the sky. At the end of her path, theres a ghost ship releasing a ck depth charge down below. "KA-RI-NAAAAAAAAAAKIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!" She pierced the ghost ship from its bottom to the deck while leaving a blue trail of light behind. She kicked off the mast of the instantly sunk ghost ship, leaping toward another ghost ship and single handedly routed the undeads on the deck. Yup, these stuff are more suited for God Heraruons trial. Karina-sama, Im here with reinforcements. Please return to the gship over here. I got it! Sa-Satou, d-did you see my... I did, you were really wonderful. Please do continue after youve returned to the gship. After I said that, Lady Karina cheerfully bounced toward the gship. "Earl Pendragon, please ept this." Looking at the source of the voice, an officer offered an admiral-like hat and coat to me. "This is?" "Its a proof of Admiral." Thisll save me the trouble of acquiring themands, but is it really ok? "The decision isnt solely decided by me. Other escort ship captains have also sent gs and signals agreeing to have the rightmand transferred to you." "Earl Pendragon, abiding by the master of the Golden Wheel is a consensus of the allied fleet. Please ept the proof of it." Pushed on the back by the temple knightmanders words, I ept the hat and coat from the officer. I go up to the fleet admirals seat as I put the hat on. "All hands! First of all, lets drive the Ghost Fleet away from Garleok City!" With mymand, the fleet began its march toward the Ghost Fleet. "Admiral! Seven ck knights areing from starboard direction!" "Dont focus all your attentions on them! Concentrate on therge hostile warship before us!" Golden bandsing down from the sky obstructed the Wrait Knights that were flying on their way to the gship. Thank you, Mia. Nn, protect. The golden bands were obstructions sent by Garuda whos standing by above the Golden Fleet. One of the Wraith Knights that were forced to take a detour seemingly couldnt give up as it tried to make a dive bomb from above. "KARINAAAAAAAKIIIIIIIIICK!" Lady Karina ran up the mast and intercepted that. "Been waiting for er, the Brawling Princess!" "Kicking Princess, yer the best!" "Dayum, shes strong, she sunk some ghost ships too earlier." "Yeah well, she got a Kraken yesterday aint she, our fleet is unfleeting slong Brawling Princess with us." Crew on the deck raised their arms above and apud Lady Karina with nicknames, like Brawling Princess and Kicking Princess. Putting that aside, thest one with the bad pun was being ignored, he looked so lonely. "Dem vertical rolls amazing--it aint getting messy even tho she moved around that much, howd that even work." "The hecks with ya! The awesome ones definitely that chest of hers!" "True, I want her be my wife." Looks like there isnt an insignificant number of people who are getting distracted by silly stuff. "Great~?" "As expected of Karina nanodesu." Tama and Pochi who showed up from my shadow are cheering Lady Karina on with folding fans written with [Victory] and [Friendship] in their hands. We could have easily annihted the Wraith Knights if we borrowed these twos power, but that wouldnt count as a disy of [Group Valor]. "Admiral! Were about to enter the range of the enemys ck cursed cannons!" "Fire the Mana Cannons!" I concentrate on firing mana cannons from outside the range to drive them away from Garleok Citys sky. For now, the enemy is moving like intended, retreating from Garleok Citys sky. "Admiral, this is a trap. Well be surrounded by the enemy ships if we keep this up." I agree with the temple knightmander. I know that its a trap. However, driving the ghost fleet out of Garleok Citys sky takes priority. The damage would have extended to Garleok Citys civilians if this kept up. Fortunately, all other ships besides the main 10 are Golem Ships in our fleet, thus we can safely ignore damage on our fleet by making use of that fact. And besides, pretending to be caught in a trap only to turn it around sounds like itll be more popr with the civilians. "Admiral, were getting surrounded." "This should be far enough." Weve seeded luring the Ghost Fleet away from Garleok Citys sky. This position is perfect as it can be seen from Garleok City yet wont damage the city. "Kuha, kuhahahahaha--foolish mongrels! Im gonna grant you a peaceful death if you promptly hand over the Golden Wheel! Or perhaps, youre more into eternal servitude... Kuha, kuhahahaha!" We could hear the Skeleton Archdukes deration of victory from a conspicuouslyrge ghost ship. Looks like hes so ted about it he even breaks out an amplification magic tool to brag. "A-admiral" "Dont worry. They haventpletely encircled us yet." I fixed the admiral hats angle as I spoke to the frightened first mate. "All hands! Were done being passive! Were gonna break through the enemy encirclement and turn the tide around!" I encouraged the fleet with the help of [Acting] skill. Sistina-sama, if you would please. Command the golem fleet onto the nned course. Understood! Princess Sistina replied with an unusually high-spirited voice. Mia, please bring Garuda closer. Tempest? Mia asked me if I wanted to use Garudas finisher. Nah, lets save that for a bitter. First, let karina-sama ride on Garuda so she could break through the enemy encirclement. Nn, gotcha. "Karina-sama, please ride on Garuda and make a mess out of the front line." "I got it! Ill show you a fight thatll make Sa-Satou praise me." To Lady Karina who weirdly set up a death g, I say, "Im looking forward to that. But please take care not to get hurt okay." Holding her hands felt like it would have put Lady Karinas Ditzy Engine straight into turbo, thus I refrained from doing so. Follow after my ship! I gave an order with [Amplification] skill, and smoothly control the ship toward a gap in the Ghost Fleets encirclement that I perceived. "Rapid fire mana sts desuwa!" Looks like shes defaulting to overkilling with Magic Edge Cannons, since her Karina Kick would end up in her falling to sea. Its probably an advice from Tama and Pochi who are peeking out of her shadows. Tama Yes~? Could I ask you to do something? Okay~? Pochi wants to do it too nodesuyo! Then, its an errand for you two. I ask Cat Ninja Tama and Dog Hero Pochi to take care of advertising in the city. Mainly to spread news that the Golden Fleet is God Garleons miracle. While I was doing such backdoor dealings, Lady Karina managed to wrench open a hole in the Ghost Ship encirclement. The ghost ships begin to scramble in a hurry, but every ship gets in the way of every other ship, they cannot steer their ships well it seems. "Push back the enemy fleet with the column formation! Keep firing the mana cannons as we head outside the encirclement! Focus on hostile ships that are going for the gship!" Following my order, our fleet is encircling the ghost fleet in a long thin formation, shooting volleys of mana cannons toward the ghost fleet all the while. As mana cannons arent enough against mid-ss andrge-ss ghost ships, I finished those off with [Explosions] after they were hit enough times. Of course, it cant be a one-sided offensive. Cannonballs from the ghost ships ck cursed cannons hit several golem ships, destroying their mast and armors, sinking them down in the process. "What amazing firepower." "Yeah, wed go under if they hit us with those." The navigator and the temple knightmander had such a conversation. These temple knights have nothing to do since theres no close quarter skirmish going on for now. "O Golden Wheel! Exemplify the glory of God Garleon!" I shouted out something random, wrapped the allied fleet in golden light with Illusion magic and used that timing to buff each ships with protective magic. I held back and only made it so each ship could defend against around 10 ck cursed cannons shots. Increasing the bombardment as we circle around the Ghost Ships. "M-my eyes, theyre spinning." "Shoot, shoot, shoooooooooot!" "Glory to GOOOOOOOOOOD!" While ignoring the high-tensioned gship crew, I concentrate on steadily whittling down the enemy fleet. Rings of gold and red are formed in the sky as our fleet whittle down the pursuing ghost fleet from outside, while red and ck cannonballs are flying around. I also mix in [Explosion] here and there whenever. Thanks partly to that unfair technique, the pirate fleet is decreasing fast, we can feel our victory already. """GARLEON! GARLEON! GARLEON!""" People in Garleok City and the high-rise rampart are repeatedly calling God Garleons name. Looks like Tama and Pochis advertisement was a huge sess. Itd be nice and easy if this stays until the end-- "--Looks like things wont go that well." While muttering that, I red at the only ship that had changed its course; the Skeleton Archdukes gship. Book 16 - 16-34. Garleon Union (10) 16-34. Garleon Union (10) Satou here. Its quite hard to produce results that can make the client 100% satisfied. That is because, oftentimes, what the client said is not everything there is to it to their demand; their true demand lies implied beyond their words. "Admiral Pendragon, look at that!" The navigator called for my attention with a desperate look on his face. Right when the tide had almostpletely turned to our favor at the coastal waters of Garleok City, a gigantic ghost ship charged forward alone toward our ship, the fleets gship. "It has the Skeleton Archduke g on it!" This seems to be a ploy by the Skeleton Archduke. "I am Heaven Dweller, I know no defeat!" The gigantic ghost ship opened its bow like a shark and then several ships flew out of it. Those ships look familiar. "--Pirate ships?" "Admiral, those are the pirate ships we fought with!" "There are some Unions escorts ships too!" Its just as the first mate and officers said, the ships that came out of the gigantic ghost ships mouth belonged to the pirate fleet and the escort fleet. The fake Skeleton Archduke young man is on board of the leading pirate ship. "What sinister looks..." And those ships have all been turned into ghost ships. The fake Skeleton Archduke seems to be muttering grudges with hollow eyes. "This is the power of Skeleton Archduke...." Voices filled with fear leak out of the gship crew. This could get a bit bad if it kept up. "KARINAKIIIIIIIIIIICK!" Lady Karina who has aplished her duty on the front lines unleashed a shy diving kick from the sky toward the pirate ghost ships. Then it pierced through not one, not two but three ships all at once. Really, this scene looks simr to one from a ssic masterpiece anime. Eventually, Lady Karina sunk into the ocean while leaving a huge water column behind. Looks like she did the kick without thinking what to do at the end. That really is like Lady Karina. "Sa~sh" "Oh no nanodesu! Karina is drowning nodesuyo!" The two who were done with their propaganda work showed their face from my shadow as they gazed at the water column Lady Karina created. "Sorry, but could you help collect Karina-sama for me?" "Nininin~?" "Pochi will go to nodesu!" As my [Magic Hand] cant reach that far, I ask Tama and Pochi to deal with the rescue. "WOOOOOOOO!" "Kicking Princess went and did it!" Lady Karinas reckless abandon quickly raised the gship crew morale. Cull? Yea, please do. I gave my approval to Mias suggestion. Now that the morale is high, lets cull out the majority of the pirate ghost ships with Garudas finishing move. It may not conform with God Garleons order, but faith and prayers to God Garleon should have increased enough after this much, and most importantly, wed be heading straight to a battle with underwater undeads if this continued on. Tempest The golden feathers of Garuda fly around as they cut up the pirate ghost fleet everywhere. Thats what I call a big haul. "--Hostile on starboard!" The navigator suddenly shouted. Looks like the gigantic Ghost Ship is trying to forcefully push its way through Tempest and ram us. I wont let you! A golem ship controlled by Princess Sistina got in the way of the gigantic Ghost Ship, but due to the huge difference in mass, the golem ship got hit on the side by the gigantic ramming horn and sunk. Though, thanks to that, our ship narrowly avoided the ramming horn and managed to avoid getting sunk despite the intense sparks produced from the colliding ships nk. "You lots, attack!" Ghost sailors with scimitars in their hands are surging onto the gship (ours). "Filthy undeads! Extolled at Garleon Temple, I--" The Temple Knight Commander gleefully intercepted them while naming himself. Since this seems to be the final sh, I also draw my Fairy de and intercept the undead next to the Temple Knight Commander. "You must be the Golden Wheel master!" Skeleton Archduke carrying a bluish ck adamantite rapier let out a thrust toward the Temple Knight Commander. Looks like he mistook the Commander for me. "You must be the ringleader!" Temple Knight Commanders mithril sword d in Magic Edge blocked a ck string-like thing. That ck stringes from the Skeleton Archdukes shadow. Since the Archduke doesnt seem to be a reincarnated person, he must have used a Shadow Veil lurking in his shadow. I observe their fight while kicking and shing the iing Bone Knights with my Fairy Sword. "Nuu" Skeleton Archdukes rapier went for the kinks inmanders armor faster than themander could back step. However, that rapier was blocked by a protective film created by holy magic that Knight Commander used. "Hmph, holy magic huh!" The Skeleton Archduke groaned, and then a crowd of beast-like Ghoul appeared behind him, and came rushing down the Temple Knight Commander. "You damn coward!" "Ridiculous! Im merely punishing a lowborn, knightly etiquette have no ce here!" Skeleton Archdukeughed off themanders protest. Well then, that means its fine for me to intervene too. "Let me help." I shed the Fairy Sword and turned the Ghouls back into corpses one after another. "Gununu, are you a knight serving the Golden Wheel master!" "No, Im that master in the flesh." I take out the [Golden Wheel] from my bosom and let the Skeleton Archduke take a peek on it. "HANDITOVEEEEEEEER" Skeleton Archduke is lunging at me along with a suspicious looking ck aura. I exchanged swords with Skeleton Archduke while jumping around left and right decks of the gigantic ghost ship and the gship, scattering red and ck sparks all the while. After a few hundreds shes, Skeleton Archduke stopped and opened his mouth while striking a weird pose. "You measly aboriginal mongrel, how dare you fight on par with this strongest swordsman of Lkie with a sword!" "Dont think my birthce has anything to do with my skills with swords though." "Silence! Die by my sword, lowborn!" Skeleton Archduke is enraged while moving suspiciously. "--Phantom Rampage!" He unleashed a buckshot like multi-stab attack d in dark red aura. Looks like his queer pose earlier was the initial move of his finisher. With the fairy sword in hand, I duteously parry all the stabs of what seems to be the Skeleton Archdukes finisher. Man, the sparks are dazzling. This should be a good time to lower the veil of this battle. "This cannot be! A savages bastard sword parrying my de, me a Heaven Dweller?!" Well, I think even Liza and Tama could do it. Anyway. --Its a checkmate. I sheathe my sword back after one final sh. "Why are you sheathing your sword? Have you realized that youre no match for me?" Skeleton Archduke dubiously posed a question as the red light inside his eyes flickered. "Have you not noticed yet?" Skeleton Archdukes body begins to crumble into ck ash, starting from his fingertips and body surface. And below his feet, splinters of a broken red magic core--. "T-this is... I, Heaven Dweller promised with eternal life... dying..." Skeleton Archduke who was looking down on his body lifted his head as red and ck light gushed out of his eyes. "ITSNOTOVERYEEEEEEEEEEET!" The shouting Skeleton Archduke charged toward me as a jet ck aura wrapped his body. However, his fingers disappeared into ck ash before they could touch me. "I told you, its a checkmate." After muttering something that no one would hear, I look around at the surroundings. Slightly after the demise of Skeleton Archduke, the gigantic ghost ship crumbled and sunk into the ocean. Several of the surviving pirate ships attempted to flee, but they were sunk one after another by Magic Edge Cannons of unknown affiliations. Ive put a [Golden Wheel]-like magic circle in front of the ce where Pochi and Tama are, it should be alright. --Thats right, all in the hope people believe that everything is [Gods Miracle]. "All enemies have been destroyed! This is our victory!" """WOOOOOOOOOOO!""" The fleet crew cheered loudly when I dered our victory. While Im at it, I blow away a few dark clouds that hung over the battlefield, and let sunlight peek through them to make it look mystical. Just to be doubly sure, I projected an illusion of the [Golden Wheel] in the sky once again. Ind the ship at Garleok Citys port with that illusion as the backdrop, and return the Golem Ships back to the base using thending water spray as a diversion. Ill also teleport people whom Ive sheltered on a hill visible from Garleon Temple. Since its bothersome, guess Ill also make them go with the pirates I captured? "Glory to God Garleon!" """GLORY TO GOD GARLEON!""" When we entered the wharf, people who had gathered at the port cheered for God Garleon while I was heading to Garleon Temple with the temple knights as the guard. Since there were lots of houses that grew flowers in their garden and balcony, we were showered with flower petals until we reached the temple. Makes me kinda feel like being a hero bridegroom or something. "Wee back--Gods Trial aplisher." When I arrived at Garleon Main Temple, the male miko--Shaman Sauani boy weed me. "Now then, let us report to God." I dont mind him casually trying to take me to the ceremony room, but I kindly flicked away his hand as he tried to coil it around my waist. Sauani boy muttered, "youre so cold", but I pretend not to hear it. Just like with the trial-taking ceremony, I report to God Garleon through Sauani boy. --Splendid. I bestow you my mark. His line was exactly the same as God Heraruon, but voices mixed with irritation and satisfaction, saying, "Overproduction", "Prayers enough", "Schemecking", "Faith enough", "Lack tactical reversal" also reached me at the same time, but since my goal is to clear the [Gods Trial] and gather the Marks, theres no particr problem here. > Title [Garleons Mark] Acquired. > Title [One Approved by Garleon] Acquired. > Title [Garleon Saint] Acquired. > Title [Garleon Apostle] Acquired. > Title [Charade] Acquired. > Title [Overproduction] Acquired. > Title [Stage Director] Acquired. > Title [Poor Schemer] Acquired. Okay, I know that you cant get behind it, but please dont override the Title system just to show your dissatisfaction. After a short dialogue with God, I return to my consciousness at the temple. Lightsing down from heavens gather into one and transformed into a gaudy scepter. I catch it as it slowly falls down. ording to AR readings, its [Golden Scepter Garleauph], a kind of [Divine Treasures]. Just like [Golden Dagger Heraruseph] I got from God Heraruon that was adorned with a small Sun Stone on the grip, this scepter has a blue gem--Sea God Stone on its tip. It seems to be a support tool for holy magic. This would be a good match for Sera, but its probably a bad idea to let someone who believes in another God to use a Divine Treasure of another God. "Hee, this is the first time Ive seen someone bestowed with a Divine Treasure." Sauani boy who hase to stares at the scepter in amazement. "Mind if I touch it?" "Feel free to." I offer the scepter to Sauani boy. He curiously looks at the scepter from all angles. The other priests and miko(s) around us are prostrating, what a difference. "Thank you, its really amazing." Sauani boy gave back the scepter without a shred of reluctance. The other priests and miko(s) looking so disappointed makes for an interesting contrast. "If Garleon Temple wishes to enshrine it, I would love to hand it--" "Naw, you dont have to. I mean, thats something bestowed to you by God Garleon, and most importantly, we now know that the Main Temple has the blessing of the great god Garleon and the invincible Golden Wheel divine treasure from this matter." --Im sorry, most of it was my own doing. I feel a slight guilt to see Sauani boys refreshing face. The priests and miko(s) look like they really want it, but since none dares to tell me to push back Sauani boy, I put the Scepter into my bosom and straight into my Storage. --Hm? An image of him clicking his tongue shed in my mind for an instant, must be my imagination. I left Garleon Main Temple, enjoyed a banquet held by Garleok City, and departed Garleon Union. "Heres your souvenirs." "Uwaa! Thats some fresh looking sea bream and octopus!" "We have oyster and mussel too here." Garleok Citys octopus and shellfish are superb, Id love to treat the girls and Echigoya Firm peeps with it. "Did you buy them from the market?" "Nah, the sea bream was from the mermaids I saved in the iceberg incident." They went and brought fresh sea bream on the back of dolphins to Garleok City and all. "How are you going to cook em?" "Sashimi for the sea bream--but itd get too repetitive if we keep eating that only, so I think Ill make half into carpio. As for the oyster--" "I want it raw!" Arisa who fears no stomachache raised her hand and insisted. Well, even if she gets one, we can just cure her with panacea or elixir, so its all fine. "Got it. Ill put some ice on the tter to go along with it. Oh and sorry, were out of lemon, could you get them for me." "Okay!" Arisa teleported to the lemon orchard. "Think we should stay on the safe side and go with pae for the mussel?" "Yes, Ill give it my all!" I hand over a basket full of shellfish to Lulu and think up the side menu while muttering, "Wonder what I should make next." "Meat~?" "Pochi is happy with either fish or shellfish like she is with meat nodesu." Since the meat lovers Tama and Pochi proposed an amendment, I think about meat dish that goes well with pae. Meal really is the funnest with your friends. An urgent message came up in such peaceful times. "Satou-sama! Weve got a contact from Zena-san at Seryuu city--" Looks like something happened to Zena who was visiting her home. Book 16 - 16-35. Earl Seryuus Foster Daugther (1) 16-35. Earl Seryuus Foster Daugther (1) The part before departing off Garleok City in the previous chapter has been revised, please have a look if youre curious Satou here. There was this time I was surprised to see the scenery in my hometown changing more than expected when I came back after a long time. Especially when ces you often went to y as a kid turned into a mansion or a skyscraper, feels like your memories have been polluted doesnt it. "Master, look over there!" Arisa whos bending her body forward at the coach seat box shouted out loud while pointing at the megalith formation ahead. Its a ruin from the era of ancient Orc Empire that looks like three-stranded torii-like stones. We found it when we began our journey off Seryuu city back then. "A broken Travel Gate huh.... This takes me back." Were currently heading to Seryuu City after receiving Zena-sans messages. After confirming the situations using the Map and through space magic, it didnt seem like an emergency so we decided to go on a wagon like when we departed Seryuu City per Arisas suggestion. Only the same members who left Seryuu City back then areing with me. Lady Karina wanted to go with us too, but she was dragged somewhere by the princess and Sera, saying that they needed a fitting adjustment for a new dress or something. "The way Master now, you could fix it right?" "Well yeah, I could." I can fix or even make a new one, but I dont n to do so for the time being. A Travel Gate would need a vast amount of mana to activate, and since the mana from Seryuu Citys Source is currently being siphoned by the [Devils Labyrinth], doing so would be bad in many senses. "Think we can see Seryuu City soon?" "Oh we still have around a hour left." Wagons are slow after all. "Show me your ID--Hm? You look familiar." Knight Soun was the one who stopped us at Seryuu Citys gate. If Im not mistaken, he was also the one who processed my entry when I first came here. "I remember now! Youre Miss Zenas friend arent you." Knight Soun who smiled manly had a look like he recalled something and then he sent a pitying look at me. "Well, this world doesnt consist of only bad things, dont let it get to ya." "--O-ok." Not understanding what Knight Soun who whacked my back was meaning to say, I involuntarily tilted my head in confusion. "More importantly, let me have your ID." I give my ID to him. "Silver ID?" Knight Soun look puzzled for a second but that quickly changed into shock. "E-earl-sama? O-on top of that, Earl Pendragon? That Demon Lord yer, Pendragon?" The shaken Knight Souns eyes make repeated round trips between the ID and me. "--Ah, no. Please excuse my impoliteness. Your excellency Earl Pendragon! Allow me to guide you to the castle!" Knight Soun apologized for his rudeness, sent a gatekeeper to deliver a message to the Earl Castle, and called another gatekeeper to bring his horse here. "No, just send a message there. I still have some business to take care of, I n to visit the Earl once its over." I firmly refused Knight Soun who was still trying to guide us, then we brought our wagon to the Gate Inn. The inn that was destroyed by monsters during the Divine Punishment has beenpletely rebuilt now. "Yuni~?" "Theres Yuni here nodesu!" "Eh? Tama-chan? And Pochi-chan too!" Tama and Pochi found the maid Yuni who was sweeping the front door, they jumped off the wagon and ran to her. "Whats wrong Yuni? Whyd you throw your broom--Satou-san! Mom, its Satou-san!" The Gate Inns poster girl who came out of the door, Martha-can hugged me as I got off the wagon. Shes still the same--no, shes grown up nicely in thest two years. It shouldnt be long till she surpasses Gate Innsndy (Morta)-san. "Its been a while, Martha-chan. Did the inn undergo a renovation?" "Un, many things happened while Satou-san wasnt around. Youre staying here right? Lets talk a lot inside!" Martha-can pulled my arm into Gate Inn. Shes as forceful as always. "Lulu, please park our wagon in the courtyard. Mia, you can go ahead and greet the Manager if you want to." "Yes, I understand." "Nn, Im going." "Mia, I will go with you so I inform." Looks like Nana will be Mias escort. "Oh my, long time no see. Im really grateful for the other day." Gate Innsndy said her thanks for the souvenirs I sent along with the letter for Yuni. "No no, it was just an extra with the letter. Do you have rooms for eight people today?" "A-aah--Im sorry, but we only have rooms for four today." Thendy looked awkward as she said that. By the way, ording to the Map, half of the rooms here are avable. --Ah, right. I had forgotten since we were able to normally stay in inns everywhere we went to, but demi-humans besides Fairykin are persecuted in Seryuu City and cant even stay in a lodging. "--Liza." Liza silently readied her spear when I called her. Thendy and the other girls got frightened when they saw that. "Not that. Your ID." "I-Im sorry." I got Liza who interpreted me wrong to put her spear back and urged her to show her ID to thendy. "ID? --Honorary Viscountess Kishresgalza? Are you serving as a retainer of a noble somewhere?" Thendy is looking restlessly to behind Liza. "Thats not it, thats her ID you see." I showed my own ID as I said that. "Earl? Satou-san--no, Satou-sama was a noble all along?" "Amazing! Earl, its that earl right? Satou-san, youre amazing!" Thendys face went pale, but Martha-chan is looking ecstatic. Martha-chan takes my ID and reads the words one by one. "Tama too~?" "Pochi too Pochi too, shes a hororary barre nanodesu." Tama and Pochi tout out their own IDs as they line up next to Liza. Pochi got honorary bar wrong but since no one came forward to correct her, Ill tell her about itter. "I-I cant believe it... Lizardkin and beastkin, nobles?" "Uwaa! Mom! Mom, hey mom! Its amazing! Pendragon! Satou-san was Earl Pendragon-sama!" Martha-chan beat thendys shoulder who seemed to find it unbelievable. I know that youre excited and all, but now the neighbors are peeking here curiously due to themotion youre making at the Inns front door. "By Pendragon--you mean that Demon Lord yer?" "Yes, thats correct." I gave an affirmation to thendy. "Then, one of Earl Pendragons Knights, the lizardkin who won over Julberg-sama is--" "Thats me." "Tama is a ninja~?" "Pochi is a samurai nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi made an appeal next to Liza who nodded. "Which means, you girls are the demon lord yers?" "Yes, we were granted peerage as amendation for the feat." Looks like shes acknowledged that Liza is Honorary Viscountess Kishresgalza. "And so, would it be alright if we stay here?" "Y-yes, since youre nobles, anyone who has a problem could be silenced--" Just as I thought, some people would have a problem with it huh. "--But, wouldnt it be better for noble-sama to stay at a high-ss inn at the other side of the inner wall instead of ourmoner inn?" "No, were nning to visit the castle tomorrow so--" Were probably only staying for one night anyway, Id rather stay at a ce with memories than somewhere slightly more luxurious. I follow after Martha-chan whos showing the way to our room and head to the stairs, but Pochi and Tama arenting for some reason. "--Pochi, Tama. Over here." "Nyu~?" "Not at the stable nanodesu?" They looked dejected somehow. Later when I asked them, apparently, they wanted make a bed of straws at the stable and bounce around in it. "Will maid-san stay in the same room too?" "Y-yes!" Lulu reflexively answered Martha-chan. "Ahaha, Lulu is a noble too like us you know." Arisa corrected her in Lulus ce whileughing. "No way! Shes a noble yet she drives the wagon?" "We usually have a dedicated employee for it, but she asked to hold the rein for today since she was feeling nostalgic." "Hee, really." Martha-chan who got it apologized to Lulu, "Im sorry for my mistakes." After leaving dummy baggage in the room, we went to the [Handymen] where Mia and Nana were waiting. "Long time no see, Satou-san--no, your excellency Earl Pendragon." Handyman Nadi-san bowed like a court maid after saying that. Looks like this knowledgeable girl is well versed in such etiquettes too. "Satou." "Its been awhile, Manager." The manager of Handymen, Elf Yustoya-shi saluted while sitting in the sofa. "Gratitudes." The Manager gave his thanks while lifting up a bundle of letter and souvenirs. All of them are stuff his rtives and friends entrusted to me when I came to Boruenan Forest to visit Aze-san. Nadi-san offered us chairs and everyone had tea together. By the way, the tea cake was my handmade. After a bit of pleasant chat, the door was flung open and a boy in military officer outfit jumped in. "Is his excellency Earl Pendragon here!" He looks familiar. The military officer boy muttered, "ck hair, foreigner-like features--no doubt about it", and then he bowed at me. "Long time no--" Oops, not good. "--No, this is the first time we met face to face isnt it." I gloss over my blunder with the help of [Poker Face] skill sensei, get off of the sofa and turn to the boy. "Nice to meet you, Yukel Marientail-dono." Thats right, this military officer boy is Zena-sans younger brother. Ive met him before as Kuro, but this is our first meeting with me as Satou. "Ive been hearing a lot about you from your sister, it didnt feel like this was our first time meeting." After saying that, I introduced myself with full name. "I have been tasked by Earl Seryuu to wee his excellency Pendragon. Would you be willing to grace us with your presence?" "Yes, of course." I gave an affirmation to the nervous-looking Zena-sans younger brother and turned around to the girls. "Well then, Ill be heading out for a bit to meet Earl-sama." "I will apany you Master." "Leave it to me~?" "Its like having 100 men with Pochi around nanodesu." "Proceeding to escort Master, so I announce." "Ah no, Ill be fine without an escort." All of them immediately offered theirpany, but since there should be nothing dangerous about this, I tell them that theres no need for escorts. It may be a bit cold, but I need them to do something else. "Should I go with you? It wont look good on you if you dont have any escort with you, you know?" "Then, I will go." Arisa was right, so I took her and Lulu with me. Mia looked like she wanted to go too, but since it had been awhile since she met the manager, I told her to stay at the [Handymen] for. "Now then, lets go." We got on board an open wagon parked outside the Handymen and I urged Yukel boy who was riding a horse to depart. Now then, just what is waiting for us at Earl Seryuus castle. Judging from my conversation with Zena-san through Telephone, she sounded hesitant about something, so its probably something to do with either Yukel boys engagement or Zena-san herself. Well since a pointlessly vast amount of capital and authority have been falling my waytely, I can generally guess what it is about, and I wont hesitate to use them if its for the sake of my friend, Zena-san and her family. Itd be nice if its something simple and easy to solve though. I muttered quietly while looking up at Earl Seryuus castle that hade into view. Book 16 - 16-36. Earl Seryuus Foster Daughter (2) 16-36. Earl Seryuus Foster Daughter (2) Satou here. I tend to see a lot of foster girls and adopted children in news and fictions, but never from people Im close with. Its probably not something that happens a lot. "--Sir Pendragon." Yukel-kun came to talk to me after we park the wagon and horses near the castle gate. "Are you really, with Aneue--" "Sir Marientail." Another knight who was apanying us interrupted Yukel-kun. It kinda feels like they dont want to let me talk with Yukel-kun. Lets ignore the mood here and make the initiative to talk to Yukel-kun myself. "Marie--" "Sir Pendragon!" Another voice interrupted me at a bad timing. "--Your Excellency Earl." Of all people, it was Earl Seryuu. I cant exactly ignore him and talk to Yukel-kun instead here. We may be of the same rank, but as he rules over a City Core, his position is higher than mine. Earl Seryuu seems to have been from an excursion, hes riding a splendid looking white steed. "Pardon me for my long absence. Earl Seryuu." "Ive heard that youve been very active like always, Earl Pendragon." Earl Seryuu who got off of his horse invited me to his castle like we had been friends for 10 year after hugging me in an oddly friendly manner. Make me all the more suspicious for his ulterior motives. The way Earl Seryuu act right now seemed to be a rare urrence, servants and bureaucrats who caught sight of us lowered their head with surprised looks on their faces. "--First of all, I would like to express my gratitudes. Thanks to your assistances, the matter withbyrinth management will likely start in earnest by new year time." Earl Seryuu said so once we settled down in the castles parlor. Its probably about how I helped his subordinates to be made into Explorer Guilds assistants at thebyrinth city, Selbira. "Please think nothing of it. Its all the results of your excellencys subordinates blood and tears." "Oh stop with your excellency stuff. Youd remind me to call you that yourself, being a cab minister and all. Just call me Ros." Earl Roswald Seryuu requested for something unreasonable. "Then, Roswald-sama." "Thats still too cold but eptable. Mind if I call you Satou-dono?" I give my consent to Earl Seryuu. "Satou-dono, as for the reward I promised you, we have 2000 demi human ves currently working to build facilities for thebyrinth management. However, due to the number and all, the office folks told me to ask you around half a month time for the transfer period." "Then, allow me to make arrangements for the airships needed to transport the ves. Since I think that we will get our airship allotment turn within a year, I will be sure to dispatch a delegation from Muno Marquisdom early on." Lets forward all the responsibilities for this to Consul Nina of Muno Marquisdom. Im sure shed happily wee them with open arms, as the territoryck the manpower needed for the towns and cities recaptured from monsters, including the city Im managing, Brighton. I n to release them all once theyve be self-sufficient. "Airships to transport demi human? Cant you just have them walk to Muno territory." "I cannot even begin to fathom the expenses needed for such method." I replied back in kind to the earl who asked in amazement. Id hate to hazard the number of victims that would show up if I were to let 2000 demi human ves, whose levels are mostly at single digit, walk to Muno Marquisdom. "Ive also put out a ban on demi-human discrimination just as Ive promised." Earl Seryuu looks proud somehow. But despite that, the attitudes in Gate Inn and stuff felt the same as always. "Fumu, judging from your displeased looks, you must want to say that discriminations still remain even now, dont you." His eyes kinda look like a teacher admonishing a kid who did a poor job. "Of course, weve not only issued an edict, yknow? We have soldiers who regrly patrol around the city and punish anyone who throw around unjustifiable violences on demi-humans." Apparently, there were even citizens who got executed for breaking the ban. "The sense of discriminations within the citizens is deep-rooted. Theplete abolishment of discriminations in its truest sense probably wont happen for a long time." I guess thats only natural. There would be no hardships if discriminations would disappear simply by having the statesmen ban it. Even with thew in effect, it probably only means a shift of locations to where the eyes of statesmen dont reach. The reason is simr to why bullying at schools hasnt disappeared. Even so, a prohibition from the statesmen is still necessary as the first step to dispel discriminations. And I think there is only one path to that, a path where people have to learn to change the perception from "bad things" to "things not worth doing." Afterwards, having the demi-humans show that their existence bring benefit to everyone is also effective. "As for the other reward--" Earl Seryuu changed the topic. Now, hes probably going to check the matter about making Miss Auna my wife, and Zena-san my mistress. "About your engagement." Figured. "So when are you going to take my daughter, Auna as your wife, and Zena of Marientail House as your mistress again." Hesing at it straight huh. "Regarding that--" Earl Seryuu raised his hand to stop me while I was hesitating. "So you really do not wish for it." --Oh? "His Majesty and the prime minister have given me a stern warning. Do not force you to have a marriage you do not wish for, they said." Oh, PM and King, good job. "Please call off the matter about my engagement." "Very well then." Earl Seryuu consented willingly. Phew, another load off my shoulder. "However, were I to withdraw a reward I have promised, the jabbering old household nobles at the Royal Capital would force me to wear the miser stigma around." Earl Seryuu words reached my ears as I let out a sigh of relief. "In exchange, I will raise the number of magic cores that will be provisioned to Muno Marquisdom from ourbyrinth." Earl Seryuu put up three fingers as he said that. "By my own discretion, I promise you to amodate three times the nned amount. I will prepare the documentster. Do deliver them to Marquis Muno." I didnt realize at this time, but by Echigoya Firms managers ount, the amount isparable to the amount the earldom pays to the kingdom. "Have you ever talked with Zenas little brother?" "No, it was my first time meeting him earlier." I talked a lot with him as Kuro, but only made a greeting as Satou. "He might not be at the level of Satou-dono, but he is quite a knight himself." Earl Seryuu began to boast about Yukel-kun. Apparently, Yukel-kuns peerage rank will be raised as amendation for his feats in the fight against the greater demon and in the Labyrinth Hazard defense war. And its not just to Bar thats just above Chevalier--. "Baron, is it. Thats wonderful." "Umu. Hes the first to climb to Baron since me, and umting feats enough to propel one from Chevalier to Baron hadnt been done since the days of my grandfather." Unlike in my former world, as the nobles in this world arent givennd to govern, letting a noble by blood to ascend the peerage means way higher fixed cost for the lord of said noble. "--Silver Knight Air." Earl Seryuu spoke that name with a suggestive tone. "That was what the knight who slew a greater demon as she flew in the air called herself." "I wonder if she is rted somehow to Hero Nanashi-sama and his Golden Knights?" With the help of Poker Face skill, I ignore past Earl Seryuus bait. "Im in the same opinion. She wielded a holy sword that could fly in the sky not unlike the iomh Sis." Looks like Earl Seryuu bore witness to that fight. "Someone amongst the people who witnessed that fight told me. That there is a girl whose fighting style resembles that of Silver Knight Air in my territory." I have a feeling that Earl Seryuu is aware that Zena-san is Silver Knight Air. Since Zena-san is weak at keeping secret, shed probably spill it out the moment he interrogated her. Well, Im not too worried even if he knew. "What about you, Satou-dono. Do you know anyone who fights like Silver Knight Air?" "Unfortunately, as I never saw how the Silver Knight Air-dono fights myself." "Is that so. Sorry to ask for the unreasonable. Getting back to the topic at hands--" Earl Seryuu easily pulled back at my excuses. Doesnt look like hes trying to ascertain Silver Knight Airs identity. "We will be holding a ball to celebrate Sir Marientails promotion tonight. It would be my pleasure if Satou-dono could participate. Of course, your subordinates are invited too." ording to Earl Seryuu, its OK for the beastkin girls toe to the party, but I wouldnt want to expose them to the inevitable inquisitive nces. I did check with everyone to see if they wanted to participate, but in the end, only Arisa is going toe with me. I was nning to go back to the inn once, but the time for the ball approached while I was arguing with Earl Seryuu about whether thebyrinth should be managed by himself or not. "Hmmm, first timeing here, but this Earl Seryuus castle is really designed for wars unlike the Royal Castle isnt it." Im heading toward the ballroom with Arisa. It seems the majority of the entrants have entered the venue, theres only the two of us in the passage asides from the busilying and going servants. """Earl Pendragon-sama!""" High-pitched shrieks resounded the moment we got into the venue. Fair noble girls of the Earldome to my side one after another. Its like the entrance of a famous actor or singer. "Earl-sama! Please tell me all about your adventures!" "Earl-sama! I do not have a fiance!" "Earl-sama! My house is famous for being the most fertile in Seryuu city!" The beauties who are encircling me make their appeal. Fertility being an appeal point seems to bemon in Shiga Kingdom. As theyre dressing more brazenlypared to the girls at the Royal Capital, lots of the beauties emphasize their cleavage, truly a sight for sore eyes. "Masters poprity is to the point of being sickening isnt it. I should have brought Mia along--Hey, you there! Dont feel on Master as you please!" Arisa attempted to guard me from the beautiful nobledies, but shes way outnumbered. --Hm? Noticing a nce, I turn around and see a butler gazing here. "Whats up?" The butler averted his nce like it was nothing while I was paying attention to Arisa, opened a door and announced the entrance of the territory lord and his family. "Hueh? Whyd Zena-tane out from over there?" Just like Arisa said, Marientail siblings came out of the door along with the lords family. "Wasnt this Yukel-kuns celebration?" As if affirming my words, Earl Seryuu praised Yukel-kuns feats and announced his promotion. The moment they heard that, half of the beauties who were surrounding me turned their interest over there. "In addition, Sir Marientail will take my daughter, Auna, as his wife." The people in the hall make a stir when they hear the earls announcement. Yukel-kun and Miss Auna bashfully smile at each other. Zena-san looks happy too, but her smile looks lifeless. "It kinda feels like Zena-tan is forcing herself, doesnt it." "Youre right." I agree to Arisas whisper. Zena-sans smile is usually like a blooming sunflower. "Quiet down. I am not done yet--" Earl Seryuu silenced the people. "I am happy to introduce the second wife of my eldest son, Badowald!" Huh? Crisis Perception is rming me for some reason. "Sir Marientails elder sister, Zena will be taken as Badowalds second wife." --Seriously. The hall was filled with even moremotion than with the announcement earlier. "Master, did you know about this?" "No, first time Im hearing it." Arisa asked me in whisper. Zena-san didnt talk about it when I talked with herst night, and it didnt feel like she was hiding it either. Earl Seryuu probably brought the subject to her all of a sudden today. Zena-san is hanging her head down, I cant see her expression. "Geez, shes really a good girl..." Arisa sighs. "No helping it." Arisa scratched the back of her head and used space magic as she stood next to me. Zena-tan. Does Zena-tan really agree to that engagement yourself? Arisas Telephone is connected to me through her connection as my Familiar. ...Yes. Zena-san replied while covering her mouth. Not because you cant go against your lords order? ...Its, not. Zena-san sounded stiff. I see, theres some kind of reason behind this--wait, no need to even guess huh. Arisa sighs. You dont want to be a hindrance in your brothers love life and career, do you. Zena-san remains silent. In other words, the answer is correct. Since both of those would be called off if you were to refuse the engagement forced on you by your lord? ...Yukel and Auna-sama had always no choice but to hide their feelings to each other. And just when their wishes were about to be fulfilled-- Hint of tears are mixed in Zena-sans voice. Arisa nced up at me. Her eyes are expecting something. I brushed Arisas head, and took a step forward toward the ring of people that encircled Badowald-dono and Zena-san. I step forwad toward the crowd that encircle Badowald-dono and Zena-san. ...Satou-san. At the other side of the crowd, Zena-san raised her head. Her eyes moist with tears are looking at me. "Oh, Satou-dono! Demon lord yer-dono is going to congratte the new member of my family--" Earl Seryuu is all smiles, but his eyes remain sharp. Hes probably foreseen what Im gonna do here. A nk space has been created in front of Badowald-dono and Zena-san. "Im very honored to meet you. I am the eldest son of Earl Seryuu, Badowald Seryuu." "Nice to meet you, Badowald-dono. Im Shiga Kingdoms Tourism Minister, Earl Satou Pendragon of Muno Marquisdom." I stop with my formal speech pattern. I extend my hand toward Zena-san after the greeting. "Satou, san?" Zena-san is looking at the hands Ive presented to her with eyes full of expectations. "Sir Pendragon, what are you--" Badowald-dono sounded perplexed. "Zena-san." Zena-san is reaching out to my hands, reacting to my calling. For some reason, Yukel-kun who was slightly away from this ce rushed out to position himself between me and Zena-san, instead of Badowald-dono who was standing next to Zena-san. Sorry, but youre way toote. "Excuse me, Zena-san." I quickly catch Zena-sans hand and pull her to me. Since I was about to bump into the rushing Yukel-kun, I twirl around like dancing and took a distance away from him with her in my arms. The women in the dance hall let out a shriek, while the men made amotion. "W-what is the meaning--" Earl Seryuu stopped Yukel-kun who was going to question me with his hand. I somehow get the feelings that he was dragged in the plot, but there was never a choice to abandon Zena-san here, so Im not going to let himin. "Let me hear your excuses." Earl Seryuu quietly asked. "Im taking her for myself." If Zena-san wished for the engagement with Badowald-dono herself, I would congratte her as a friend. But I cannot abandon her if theyre looking to make use of Zena-san as Silver Knight Air, not as herself, to benefit Seryuu Earldom. "In other words, youre going to deprive my son of his fiancee?" Kinda feels like I could hear Earl Seryuus inner voice. "Exactly." I look at his eyes and nod. "This isnt a joke you know? Do you realize your and my positions here?" In short, hes demanding something that exceeds Zena-san. I stare at him with sincere eyes. "As a neighbor, I will promise you this." As the lord of the Dragons Valley. "If a being appears to threaten Seryuu Earldom, I will eliminate them regardless of what they are, once, I will also assist in the effort to restore the damage incurred." If I didnt ce a limit, itd be annoying if I were dragged into wars with the neighboring countries and lords after all. "From any being? Even if youre up against a greater demon--or even a demon lord itself, do you mean that?" That must have been exactly what he wanted to hear. Earl Seryuu grinned andughed. In many cases, demon lords tend to be revived in the vicinity of abyrinth. Demon lord disasters that had always felt like something distant and not his problems must feel really close now that there is abyrinth smack dab in the capital of his territory. Well, even without this promise, Id havee to exterminate rampaging demon lords anyway. "Even if Im up against a demon lord. I swear by the title of Demon Lord yer-- Contract" I took a vow by using Contract skill. "That is still not enough. Give me two more conditions." As one would expect from a politician. Hed keep pushing me on even if I refused here. "Dont make that face. Its nothing big." Is it really? "First, take Zena Marientail not as your mistress, but as your formal wife. I will not question her position in the hierarchy." Thats unexpected. "The rank of Marientail house as a baron must be a bit insufficient. The second condition is for Zena to be an adopted daughter of our Seryuu Household when the timees for you to take her hands in marriage." I see, hes going to make us rted through that huh. Looks like hes really eager to tie rtionship with me no matter what. "Very well. I agree to those two conditions." "Then--Contract established." The Contract skill earlier formally activated the moment Earl Seryuu dered so. Right at the same time, the nobles gave their apuses, and as if informed by that, the other people also congratted me by giving handshakes. Looks like Earl Seryuu has prepared shills among them beforehand. Yukel-kuns expression that looked like he didnt get what was going on turned perplexed after Earl Seryuu whispered something to his ear. On the other hand, Badowald-dono seemed like he didnt find this amusing, but hes not flustered at all. Badowald-dono was probably a conspirator in Earl Seryuus scheme and Yukel-kun was made to dance in it. "Satou-san." "Yes--" Right when I turned around to Zena-san who whispered into my ears, I felt something warm on my lips. --Yes? Looks like Zena-san gave me a kiss the moment I turned around to her. An innocent junior high school-like kiss. The slight pain from our teeth shing kinda feels nostalgic somehow. Ill overlook it this time. Arisas voice that felt kinda sullen reached me through her Familiar connection. While patting Arisas head with my free hand, I lowered the blushing Zena-san who was done with the kissing on the floor. I send Zena-san off to a circle of female nobles whovee to congratte Zena-san, including Miss Iona. Earl Seryuu approached me instead. "--The matter this time will be spread as a side show in Yukel-kuns promotion party. I have no obligation to help other nobles in their scheme after all." Earl Seryuu and his grins annoyed the heck out of me. But well, you have my thanks for your considerations. Although theres nothing to worry with Marquis Muno, Duke Oyugock and the king, theres no guarantee that other nobles wont follow the same scheme. Arisa speaks to me when Earl Seryuu has left. "Hey, Master, have you noticed?" "Yeah..." I gave an affirmative to Arisas question. Zena-san whos surrounded by her friends has gotten a new title. --Satous Fiancee. Well, considering the situation.... I check my Log. > [Plunder] skill acquired > Title [Plunderer] Acquired. > Title [Love Hunter] Acquired. > Title [Soulmate] Acquired I got some slightly objectionable titles and skills. Well, maybe Ill leave thest title be on the Alternate Column for a while. Book 16 - 16-37. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald 16-37. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald Previous Chapter has been slightly altered. For those who dont get what Yukel-kun is talking about here, please have a look. Satou here. Trials take time and money, but I think willpower and stamina are what needed most in it. To say nothing of the day youre selected to be a juror... "Pochi-chan, Tama-chan,e and visit us again okay." "Aye aye sir~" "Yes nanodesu." The children are exchanging farewells in front of the Gate Inn. "Next time, Pochi wille with Lyuryu nodesuyo. Lets all go on a stroll with Yuni together nodesu." "Un! I cant wait!" Pretty sure Yuni-chan hasnt realized that Lyuryu is the white dragon that came by during the divine punishment. And by stroll, Pochi must mean flying in the sky. "You too lizard, be well." "Bear, call me Liza." "Should I call you Liza-sama, considering youre a noble now?" "No, Rat. Just call me Liza." "We cannot possibly call noble-sama without honorifics." "Leopard..." Liza is talking with her old acquaintances, the beastkin ves. In half a month, these girls will migrate to a town where the poption is mostly of beastkin at Muno Marquisdom. Its a town governed under Liza. "Nana-shamaa" "Im going with Nana-shama!" "Me too!" "...Young organisms." Nana looks reluctant to part ways with some unfamiliar looking children. These children seem to be orphans who live in the same orphanage as Yuni-chans. Just when did she get along with them. "Brother-inw--no, your excellency Pendragon. Please forgive me for my discourtesyst night." Yukel-kun lowered his head. "Please raise your head, you have already apologized so much." I went to visit Zena-sans house this morning, and Yukel-kun kept apologizing for his, "discourtesy at the banquet." Since I cant even remember what he did, I really am not sure how to deal with his excessive apology. Apparently, he thought that I was a, "casanova who was just ying around with his elder sister" from what he gathered from the people around him, he was going to ask that when he came to pick me at the Handymen yesterday. Due to that misunderstanding, and also for the sake of his elder sister, he agreed to Zena-san getting engaged to Earl Seryuus oldest son, Badowald-dono. Well, in a nutshell, Yukel-kun is a siscon. "Boy, take care of Zenahi, you hear me." Miss Lilio, Zena-sans co-worker, talked to me unreservedly. "Lilio, call his excellency, Earl Pendragon or your excellency." "Thats rite. Though I guess inept Lilio just cant help it." "Ruu... Thats too much." The threedies from Zena Squad is encircling her. Personally, Im convinced that these girls are the source of information that gave birth to Yukel-kuns misunderstanding. "But Im really worried~ Zenahi~" "Please dont worry about me, Lilio. Ill make sure toe back once in a while too." Lilio clings to Zena-san, reluctant to part. "Master, were ready to depart anytime." "Thank you Lulu." We got on board the wagon. "Zena-tans parents and other nobles arenting to see us off, are they." "Ah, I already visited them earlier." I had talked a bit with Zena-sans mother when I visited their house this morning. She was a calm madam and looked like her daughter. Zena-sans father had already left this world, however I was able to see his portrait, drawn while he was alive. He was a strict-looking military man that didnt look like Yukel-kun and Zena-san, he gave off this serious air about him. "Satou-san, this is something from mom!" "Thank you, Martha-chan. Give my thanks to thendy too." "Un! Come again okay." "Yeah, Ill make sure to." I handed the lunchbox from Martha-chan to the girls on the wagon, and made a promise to Martha-chan after her farewell hug. I instructed Lulu to depart the wagon while we waved our hands at the people who were seeing us off. "Where were we going again now?" Arisa asked a question right after we passed through Seryuu Citys gate. "The Judicial Nation Sheriffald where God Urions main temple is located." "Religious country?" "Nope, it seems to be a peculiar judicial based country." "Is the social system simr to ancient Greece, where the government is directly ruled by the people?" "Apparently, only people who passed the bar examination have the right to cast votes." I stated the information I had investigated beforehand. Considering God Urion gives [Eyes of Judgement] gift to their believers, I have a feeling that the trial will be like, "capture all evildoers in the country", or "rehabilitate all criminals." Would be nice if its something that can be finished quickly. "Whoa, everythings white in this country." The moment we arrived at Judicial Nation Sheriffald, Arisa muttered so while looking around at the surroundings. This country is located right between Saga Empire and the western countries. The building color here being predominantly white is probably because of the building materials taken from a nearby mountain. "This ce reminds me of Weasel Empire Parish." Sera who hade with us muttered. This time Im only apanied by Arisa, Sera and Zena-san. Princess Sistina declined to go there, saying, "I dont like the people of Judicial Nation Sheriffald." In addition, since demi-humans are discriminated against here, Liza, Mia and Lulu arenting either. Nana, Pochi, and Tama need to go to school, so theyre not here. "The atmosphere does feel simr. Like with the nd whitish attires the people wear." Arisa pointed at the people of Judicial Nation Sheriffald who were walking on the street. They consist of in-looking white shirts and cks, but maybe because the practice of ironing clothes is well known here, theres not even a wrinkle on their clothes. And despite the fairly cold climate, few people wear thick clothing. Not a lot of these people cracked a smile, they somehow look like Japanese in themuter rush somehow. "Something smells nice." "I wonder what, bakery?" Arisa reacted to the scent of freshly made bread from beyond the street. Arisas eyes wandered toward the scent and stopped at one of the alleys. "--Stalker?" Theres a big man whos monitoring a building that seems to be a bakery. ording to AR readings, looks like hes an officer of this country. His post seems to be amanding officer of a 100-man toon. I saw a feeble looking beautiful girl working at the counter as people went in and out of the bakery. Both the girl and the 100-man toonmander are single, maybe its like a boyfriend whos watching over his lover working from the shadow? "Apparently, hes an officer of this country." "But, still, he must be a stalker right? I mean, hes breathing roughly, and I cant think of any reason why a military officer would be interested in a bakery." While I was having that conversation with Arisa, men who seemed to be his subordinates came and drag him along with them. Well, leaving that aside--. "Zena-san, whats the matter?" "N-no! I-Its nothing!" When I called Zena-san who had been silent since awhile ago, she straightened her back in fluster. Her eyes feel like theyre turning round and round. "T-that! What is that I wonder!" Zena-san pointed at a nearby park after she looked around at the surroundings. People are gathering at a wisteria trellis in the center of the park. "I wonder if its some kind of event?" I try to listen carefully. The defendant concealed the fact that he was a beastkin, andzed around during his works all the while deceiving his employer about that fact. This is an unjustified act of stealing wages. It seems to be some kind of trial. I asked Zena-san to use Whisper Wind magic to let everyone observe the situation. T-thats wrong! I was told by my employer to hide my face! Any objection to what the defendant said? Naw, I never did that. This guy had been hiding his face rite from the start, ya know? Is there anyone who can attest to that? My stores employees and the store regrs can. Ive got the impressions that the beastkin has been set up by his employer somehow. False testimony in a Trial before God is a crime. As a judge who watches over the scale, I dere the defendant crime be raised by one ss. He was the judge, I thought he was a prosecutor. Looks like the format of trials in this world differs from my former world. P-please wait! Im not lying! Then do you know anyone who can attest to your testimony? ...No. The male judge put a stone onto one side of a huge bnce scale beside him. Well then, as a penalty for the crime of sloth and perjury, you have to return 80% of your wages back to your employer. And for the Trial before Gods-- P-please wait! What is it? Interrupting the judges decree, have you no shame? Ive been working harder than anyone! Crime of sloth cant be right! Do you know anyone who can attest to that? Other folks who worked with me should know it. Can anyone attest to hisbor? The judge looked back at the employer and men who seemed to be other employees, but no one did anything drastic besides some who awkwardly averted their gazes. Well, looking at their behaviors, it all but proves the beastkins innocence. It doesnt seem like anyone can attest for you. The judge then put another stone, and the scale tilted toward the employer. N-no way! I worked the hardest! Those guyszed around while they made me do their job! I worked for real! It appears that the defendant has a habit of lying. I-Im not lying! Really, what a sickening one-sided trial. "This is all nothing but a kangaroo court. Master, arent there magic to go back in time and show the past or something?" "Magic that can manipte time doesnt exist, you know." Itd be easy to prove for him if there were. "I wonder why they couldnt interrogate him with a Truth Discerner?" Sera muttered so. Oh right. I forgot because this looked like a trial, but this world had Truth Discerners who could see through lies in an interrogation. Looking around at the Map, theres no Truth Discerner at this ce. They seem to be serving under the country, a great majority of them is inside a building called Judicial Bureau, while the several remaining ones are in the Main Temple. Lots of them seem overworked and with Stamina gauge nearing zero, Im guessing that they cant afford to send them to trivial trials. I shall pass your judgment! The defendant shall reimburse his employer with 200 emir, and pay the same amount to the court for the crime of perjury. In case you cannot pay right here and now, you will be detained as a debt ve. M-my wage wasnt that much! My entire pay is 3 emir! The currency of this country, emir is silver coin, thus even converted to Shiga Kingdoms, thats still 40 gold coins. If you just think about it, thats an abnormal amount for amon workers wages. "Sa-Satou-san..." "Could you do something about it?" "Leave it to me." I nod to Zena-san and Sera-san, I step forward before these guys. "Foreigner, youd do well not to trespass upon a Trial before God." "Please excuse me. I am Earl Pendragon of Shiga Kingdom." I silenced the unfair judge with the brand power of arge kingdom and my peerage. "Allow me to pay the penalty for that beastkin." "You will?" "Yes." "Are you acquainted with this beastkin?" "What good is in telling you that?" I try to behave as haughtily as I could. These types of people tend to be weak with social ranks after all. Master, youre not gonna kick them hard in the guts? Arisa talked to me through space magic [Telephone]. Dont worry, Im stillying the groundwork, hold on a bit okay. I wait for the judges reply after responding to Arisa. "V-very well." Since I got his agreement, I paid for the beastkins penalty. Of course, the beastkin looks really anxious. Please endure it for a bit, Ill exin to youter. I talk to the employer whos counting silver coins while chuckling to himself. Might as well use this chance to use two mind magic to loosen his wariness. "The employer over there. Was this beastkin good at his works?" "Naw, he was useless, always skipped out on works." He was so engrossed he forgot to use polite speech against a noble. "Has he been working under you long?" "Since half a year ago--you have a problem?" "Nah, it just piqued my interest a bit." Now that Ive got the employers words, I talk to an employee who seems like a senior. These employees seem to have been promised shares by the employer, theyre focusing on the silver coins hes counting. "I presume youve been working at his store for a long time." "Yeah, been there for 10 years." "Hee, you must be very skilled. Your wages must be quite high too." "Theres no way that stingy manager woulda pay much." "Was it 20 emir a month?" "The heck, yer one digit off. At most I got 6 emir a month--" The senior employee who got ahead of himself noticed his verbal slip. "No, wai--" "Judge!" "Objection!" I called the judge before the senior employee could correct himself. For some reason, Arisa shouted while striking a pose from a famous trial and tribtion game. She must have been waiting for this timing, no doubt about it. "What is it, Earl-sama." "This guy just confessed to his crime. Hes caught red-handed in a fraud." "--Fraud? Dont be foolish." "Who do you think you are making fools of earl-sama!" Arisa shouted at the stunned judge. I contested to the shrinking judge, that if a diligent long serving worker only got paid 6 emir a month, there is no way that azy beastkin who had only worked for half a year got more than six times that amount at 40 emir. As it was right after a careless remark by him, the judge readily epted my point. "Since he tried to fraud Earl-sama, hed be punished into bing a crime ve, wouldnt he?" "Y-yeah..." "P-please wait, judge!" Toward the still vainly struggling employer, I whispered, "if you still have a problem, would you like to bring this case to the Truth Discerner at the capital?" Additionally, it appears that the other employees have to pay for penalty for the crime of perjury, but since theyre only reaping what they sow, Im not going to defend them. "N-noble-sama, thank you very much." "Dont mind it, it was just a whim of mine." I hand over the money, that the judge gave me, to the beastkin. This is different from the money I paid out earlier. Im told that 20% of thewsuit sum had to be deposited before the trial, and I got 40 emir out of that deposit as a constion. I handed over all of it to him. Its higher than what he originally would have got, but I think the amount is just right topensate for the trouble. We parted ways with the ape beastkin who was bowing repeatedly, and got back to our city tour. "--Eww." "This was a local specialty wasnt it." "But it does taste better than Gabo fruit." We entered the first diner we saw because we were starving, but the cuisine left a lot to be desired. Zena-san was the only one who continued to eat even while smiling wryly, Arisa and Sera quickly threw in the towel. "Even forgetting the dry texture, the sour aftertaste was just too much." "This seems to be called Sheriffa Potato." I conveyed the info from AR reading to the wincing Arisa. ording to the Map, theres lots of gallete-like cuisines made from Sheriffa Potato and flour made from it. "Hello, Im here for your delivery." A familiar looking beautiful girl entered the door. "Oh my? This aroma is--" "Bread." I remember this aroma. Its the bakery girl whom Arisa imed to have a stalker. "Oh yourete, I was waiting for you." "Im sorry,ndy-san." "Is anything wrong? Youre not looking well, you know." "Its nothing. I just couldnt sleep welltely..." The feeble-looking girl nodded at the worriedndy and went toward her next stop. I ended up imagining things thanks to Arisa and her stalker stuff. "Customers, weve got some freshly baked bread here, want some?" "We do, we do!" Arisa swiftly jumped on thendys offer. It might not be as good as Lulu-made bread, but it was so good, Sheriffa Potato dish had nothing against it. I took this chance to ask for thendys permission and got some jam and butter out for the bread. "Still, this country sure loves its trials." Arisa grumbled while relishing on the bread. Most of the parks we happened to see on our way here had ongoing trials under the blue sky. "But Im d that they were all ordinary trials, besides that one time." Zena-san muttered so while drinking the pte cleanser tea. "Whats this, are you guys here to attend the Trial of Scale at the capitals Judicial Bureau too?" Thendy who seemed like she had nothing to do call out to us. "-Trial of Scale?" Come to think of it, the tour guidebook did mention that [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald had a peculiar trial. "Yeap. Its a trial that makes use of God Urions sacred treasure Golden Scale Ulrirab." I see, the golden series this time is a scale huh. "Libra, which means its the old man... But the younger version and the genderbent version might be avable too right now." Arisas inner voice leaked out in low voice. I know the reference, but control yourself a bit. "How does it work?" "It can see through sins that a Truth Disceners Fathom and the gift Eye of Judgment cant recognize." Thendy folded her arms like she was done with the exnation. "That sounds amazing." I made some random agreeable response. I dont really get it but it must be some kind ofplicated trial when [Fathom] cant be used to tell lies, and [Eye of Judgment] cant distinguish wrongdoings. I should ask the details when we visit Urion Main Temple. "Yea, it really is! But thats also exactly why the waiting time is so long..." ording to thendy, even nobles have to wait for three months, whilemoners three years. "So if you want to have a trial quickly, you should go to the capital Judicial Bureau and ask Saga Empire hero-sama to be the judge. Apparently, that Hero Seigi-sama also has the power to distinguish evils, you see." The sessor of Hero Meiko who almost became a cripple at the Weasel Empire huh.... "Arent you, like, getting a bad feeling about this?" Arisa, stop setting up that kind of gs please. Book 16 - 16-38. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (2) 16-38. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (2) Satou here. Theres a lot of games and dramas with trial and tribtion as their theme, but it sure is easy to lose track of the foreshadowing and the characters, you end up not feeling the catharsis at the final reversal scene, isnt it. --O God. Just God we all revere. Were performing the Conveyance Ceremony while being shined on by the indigo blue light at the Urion Main Temple. The rituals procedures are the same as with all the main temples so far. The Miko-san this time is a woman in her forties who has an aura like a morning in severe winter. Ye who challenge the trial with justice in heart. Voice of a strict sounding man echoed in my mind. This seems to be God Urions voice. Expose wrongdoings, and pass down righteous judgment A golden scale adorned with in-looking ornaments shed in my mind. This must be the Divine Treasure of God Urion I heard at the diner yesterday, the Golden Scale Urlirab. Do so, and I will grant you my mark. --Oh? The trial this time didnt have, "Once people revere my name far and wide" stuff. Dont I need to make the people revere you? Right the injustice, you who challenge the trial. I got a reply for once, but it still didnt feel like we had an actual conversation. Unfortunately, there was no more reply or instruction as the god cut off the connection. He was the least problematic godpared to thest two in this regard, but it really does feel like theyre not good at ying catch with words. "Thank you for your hard work, Satou-san." I wipe my sweat with the towel Zena-san handed me. "And so, what was the gods order like?" "Arisa, please pick your words a bit..." "Hoe? What was the oracle from the God like?" Apparently, Sera still wasnt pleased with Arisas revision, she looked like she was getting a headache. "Expose wrongdoings, Pass down righteous judgment and Right the injustice I think?" "Hee, doesnt seem like it needs a publicity stunt this time." Well, since it seems like gods need peoples faith and prayers anyway, I n to make it happen even its low on the list. "So, any idea about the wrongdoings and injustice parts?" "Im not a god you know, hard to grasp everything in a country I just arrived at." I replied to Arisa while smiling wryly. "Perhaps its something like the trial earlier?" "I dont think such a small court trial like that could be considered a trial from god." Zena-san and Sera exchanged words. "For the time being, Im going to change into Kuro and get in touch with the advance unit of Echigoya Firm." Theres no branch office of Echigoya Firm in this country, thus I had dispatched some personnels from the firm here right after I was tasked with the Gods Trials. I left the personnel selection to the manager, but considering they were handpicked by such a capable woman, Im sure they have acquired information needed. "Youre postponing the stuff with Saga Empire hero?" Arisas question made me remember. Oh right, Saga Empire hero Seigi was in this country. "Dont think theres any need to get involved with him in particr." I expect the hero to be just befitting of a hero. Ive got a feeling that wed get ourselves entangled in some unnecessary trouble if we carelessly approach the guy. Were set to leave Urion Main Temple while conversing as such. "--Oh my? Are they doing something at the sanctuary?" Arisa keenly found the ce I tried to ignore. I dont want to get close to there since Hero Seigi is currently present over there. "Lets have a closer look!" Arisa ran toward the sanctuary before I could stop her. "Is there some kind of event taking ce?" "It might be a kind of ritual considering its a sanctuary." Sera pulled my hand as I walked next to Zena-san toward the sanctuary. Well, I might find the viin that would work to be the target in this trial, might as well take a peek. "Theres so many people here." We opened the door and was greeted with hot air and a rustling crowd. Theyre holding some kind of trial inside the sanctuary it seems. "That must be the divine treasure of God Urion, Golden Scale Urlirab." Sera pointed at a golden colored scale beyond the crowd. "I wonder what kind of trial is it? Isnt that blue armor standing in front of the judge a hero?" I affirmed Arisas question. "Lets get a bit closer." Arisa pushed herself into the crowd. This little girl is so full of curiosity as always. "We should go too." I turned around to ask for Zena-san and Seras opinion, and approved of what their gazes told me. "--Im innocent!" While we were proceeding in the crowd, Attentive Ears skill picked up the content of the trial beyond the rustling crowd. "I was just watching over her from a distance!" "You didnt even have her permission!" The blue armored hero Seigi is a boy with a small build of around middle schooler age. From what can be seen, he looks like the type that likes to sweat out his youth at athletic clubs. On the other hand, the muscr man appealing for his innocence looks somewhat simr. "Doesnt he look like the person who was standing in front of the bakery yesterday?" "Really?" Sera didnt seem like she remember, but Zena-sans words jogged my memory. Hes the 100-man toonmander who was acting like a stalker in front of the bakery. "But the woman on the opposite side does look kind of familiar." Sera looks at the girl behind Hero Seigi. It was the girl who delivered bread to the diner we were at. Come to think of it, she had an anxious look on her face or something. "Like I said, youre a stalker!" Hero Seigi shouted out loud. The trial proceeded on while we were talking it seems. "Stalk er? Stop saying unintelligible crap you!" The Golden Scale tilted a bit toward the 100-man toonmander when he shouted. As it got tranted correctly, the term stalker must exist in this world, but it seems he doesnt understand what it means. "You dont even know stalker, you muscle for brain!" "Are you mockin me! Even if youre a hero, yer attitudes aint eptable with those who protect the people of Judicial Nation Sheriffald!" The Golden Scale tilted further when themander chided the heros insult. I dont really get the mechanism, but apparently, the scale while tilt depending on the back and forth arguments during the trial. "...Stalker huh." Arisa muttered in a low voice. Stalkers must die, no mercy. Since shes connected to me as a familiar, her inner voice reached me. Looks like she has some kind of personal grudges with stalkers. "But I shouldnt jump to conclusions. First, gotta get better understandings--" Arisa shakes her head left and right. "Hey hey, mind if you tell me what happened?" Arisa began to talk in a low voice. At the end of her line of sight, the bakery girl is looking around restlessly. Looks like shes initiated a conversation through space magic. "I was just watching over her from afar and persuaded away vulgar men who tried to flirt with her." No, he must be lying about persuading them. Our regrs, were hurt. I could hear the bakery girls voice through Arisa. "I love her! Im sure she must not think bad of me too." Is that true? W-wrong! That man is just a regr customer. Like, a customer you just dont know how to deal with? Un. I can see whats happening now. The man whos a poor talker must have misunderstood the girls business smile and went crazy with his desire to monopolize her. Even so--. "Whyre they doing Trial before God for such a small case like this?" "Aint that cause hero-sama is on the intiffs side?" Attentive Ears skill picked up nearby audiences conversation. Looks like there are people with the same doubt as mine. Saga Empire is very close by to this country after all, their heroes reputation must be bigger than I assumed here. "Thats just your selfish assumption!" "You might be right! Even so, I only wanted to protect her smile." """COMMANDER!""" The scale is gradually tilting toward themander while hero Seigi is running around in circle. Im guessing that the trial will be decided when the scale is fully tilted to one side. This trial would end in heros defeat in another 1-2 round if this kept up. "Ah, geez! I cant stand this anymore!" Arisa who got informed of the situation through space magic charged into the courtroom while shouting. I could have caught her at a moment notice, but if the fired-up Arisa did a short-range warp here, she would stand out too much, so I let her slip. "--Objection!" Arisa stood next to hero Seigi and shouted out loud. "Who goes there! You fool who dared to intrude upon a Trial before God, fear the God!" "Im Arisa Tachibana, an advocate!" Arisa grandly shouted back at the judge. "Since this quack hero doesnt seem to be good with words, Im here to act in his stead." "Wha, quack--" Hero Seigi who was going to rebut choked on his words when he saw Arisa. Hes beet red up to his ears, is he not ustomed to being around girls or something. Arisa used the chance to talk to the bakery girl while hero Seigi was mumbling incoherently. "I have gotten the intiffs approval. We will be changing advocate." The trial continued once the presiding judge confirmed the bakery girls nodding approval. "I would like to confirm four things! Answer me with Yes or No." Arisa look up confidently at the 100-man toonmander. "First question, you said you were watching over the bakery. Was that a part of your official duty?" "Its not! Its out of good will." "Just answer me with Yes or No. Which one?" "Its, no." Themander replied with a dissatisfied look. "Second question, have you asked for the permission from the girl in question or from the bakery?" "Good deeds must be done indiscreetl--" "Your answer with Yes or No?" "Gununu...." "Which one?" "Its, no." I kinda get what Arisa is trying to do here. Shes trying to exclude all themanders superfluous excuses, pick up only the fact and sort out the hearers mind. "Third question, have you ever ordered male customers of the bakery to note back there?" "Vulgar morons--" "Yes or No." Themander keeps silent. The anger leaking out of him is making the bakery girl behind Arisa turn pale. "Whats wrong? You dont want to answer?" "Its, yes." Without caring for the res full of murderous intent from themander, Arisa continued on. Arisa has space magic [Reflect Protection] with her after all, from the veteran Arisas point of view, thismander probably looks like nothing more than a paper tiger. "Next andst question, have you ever used violence on the people you ordered not toe?" "I would never do that! Its, no." Themander looks down on Arisa with a triumphant face. "Hes lying! My Unique Skill granted by Parion-sama Justice Mind Eye (There is Only One Truth) informed me that it was a lie!" The hero shouted. The presiding judge turns back toward the Truth Discerners behind him. Apparently those Truth Discerners are bearers of [Eyes of Conviction] gift and [Fathom] skill. "The defendant has not told a lie." "The hero has not given a false testimony" I see, the pattern where both are correct huh. "Then, let me change thest question." Arisa appeared to have anticipated this patter as she continued her inquiry without a hint of unrest. My eyes met with Arisa suddenly. "No, I know a better method. Master,e here for a bit." Arisa beckoned me. Could you woo bread girl-chan for a bit, please. Youre asking me to be a sacrificialmb? You betcha. I step toward the bakery girl as requested by Arisa. Try to do it where the judge and defendant could see, thankies Got it "Hey youre one cutie pie. How about it, fancy cruising the sky on an airship together with me after this stuff is over?" I embrace the bakery girs waist, and whisper to her with her hair in my other hand. "You bastard! The hell you think youre doing to Wekwi!" The 100-man toonmander jumped and rushed out at once, grabbed me by neck and red like he was going to kill me. Apparently he also has [Coercion] skill active, though Im not sure if its a conscious decision or not. It wont surprise me ifmoners run away faced against this kind of menacing attitudes. In fact, the presiding judge behind me had fallen into [Panic] state for a short while. "Thank you Master. That should be good enough as a demonstration." With the help of Escape and Ninjutsu skill, I slipped out of themanders hand and evacuated the center of the courtroom. Of course, I did so after I apologized to the bakery girl for making her go through embarrassing and scary moments. "Let me ask again. Were you exerting violence just now?" "Dya have holes for eyes! Did it look like violence to you?!" "Answer my question." "I did not. No." Arisa seems to be satisfied with that answer, she turns around toward the judge. "In other words, ording to the defendant, what he did just now was not exerting violence." The judge nods with a serious look. The atmosphere in the courtroom is tilting toward Arisa due to the chain of events just now. Even the scale whose tilting slightly changed knows that. This time shes asking the bakery girls side. "Hey, have you ever asked for help whenever a customer tried to flirt with you?" "N-no. It happens often when Im running the counter so..." "Well, figured as much." Arisa continues further. "While not in his official duty as a national soldier, not on the request of the bakery owner or the girl, this guy was monitoring the bakery with personal motives, and even though she didnt ask for help, he coerced only those who tried to flirt with the bakery girl with terrible attitudes like he demonstrated earlier--are all this normal in this country?" Arisa paused a bit to wait for the audience to chew through her words, and then she spoke of that query. The scale tilts toward Arisa. "That guy punched me!" "Me too!" "He only pushed me, but then he threatened me that there is no next time!" It seems like there were people who had experience of getting threatened by themander among the crowd. They were probably too scared to present their testimony until now. "My my? Didnt you say you never exert violence?" "T-thats not violence. Its just retribution!" "Then let me rephrase my question. Did you get physical with the people you ordered not toe back?" The 100-man toonmander isnt answering. But its obvious from his expression. CLANK, with that sound, the scalepletely tilted toward Arisa. "The scale has shown us! I will hereby pass judgment!" The judge who had turned into air shouted out loud. Ultimately, themander is sentenced to reimburse the customers he injured and is prohibited to follow around the bakery girl per rmended sentence. "Thank you, Arisa-chan." Hero Seigi spoke to Arisa. "I dont really need your thanks. I was just trying to save this bread girl--Wekwi-san from the torment of a stalker." Hero Seigi muttered, "Shes so modest", as if Arisas cold attitudes never transpired. "You are exactly the one who stands above nobility, fit to be my attendant! Arisa-chan! Come join my hero party!" Hero Seigi tried to solicit Arisa into his party. Is it just my imagination or are there heart marks on his pupils. "Ew no. I dont wanna be your attendant." "Ok then! Im a man myself. Be my, lover--no, my wife!" Uwaa, he went straight to proposing right after getting rejected. "I am faithful to only one. I dont need no isekai cheat harem! Ill love only you, s-so be my wife!" With 90s bowing style, he presented his hand straight to Arisa. It looks like proposals I saw inte-night shows during my childhood. Oh noo, Arisa-chan is getting popr~? Arisa took a nce here. What to do Master, look away for a sec and Arisa-chan might just get whisked away you know~? Her inner voice directly transmitted to me. I gaze at Arisa with Poker Face (expressionless) skill on. H-huh? No response? A-are you saying Arisa-chan isnt needed? Like disposing bad inventory? T-that cant be, right? Hey? Master, please say somethiiiiiiing Its getting amusing, but leaving this alone any further would make thingster on a pain, so I step forward and stop in front of Arisa and Hero Seigi. "Nice to meet you, Hero Seigi-dono. Im Earl Satou Pendragon. Arisa is an importantpanion of mine. Sorry, but Im not gonna yield even if Im up against a hero of Saga Empire." While being careful not to use polite speech, I cover Arisa from Hero Seigis line of sight. Yaan, oh you master, employing such a high level technique like tease y. Geez, you m-e-a-n-i-e. Arisa is poking her finger on my back. Since its distracting, I cut off the thought connection to Arisa whos started to go into overdrive. "I am more befitting of Arisa-chan than you!" His attendant stops the shouting Hero Seigi in a fluster. "Please wait, Seigi-sama. This person is dangerous." "What is? Just cause hes a noble? Hes an earl of a minor country, so what! Im hero! Im great!" The hero talked back like a spoiled kid to the beautiful woman who whispered into his ears, seemingly his attendant. --What is he, a child. If hes really a middle schooler, he should act a bit more mature than this, maybe because the other party is his subordinate? "Incorrect, hes of Shiga Kingdom--a great power rivaling Saga Empire--" "What great power! It cant even kill demon lords without me, can it? Even a country shouldnt be allowed to stop heroes from recruiting personnels--" "Have you forgotten. Hes Pendragon." "And what about it! You know Im not good with history and memorization. Theres no way I can memorize names of nobles in another world!" The female attendant looked like she got a headache from hero Seigis remark. "I will repeat myself. He is Pendragon. Pendragon the Demon Lord yer." "D-demon lord yer? The one who beat one of the two demon lords that appeared in a fight along with the previous generation hero?" "Correct. That Pendragon." Im not fond of that introduction, its like Im some kind of dangerous character. "S-so what if hes Pendragon! Its already decided Arisa-chan better go with me!" "Sorry, pass. I made a promise to Master I would marry him, so no can do~" Arisa hugs my arm and rubs her face on it like a cat. Rather than her trying to provoke Hero Seigi, it feels more like shes giving in to her lust. "L-lets have a match!" --Haa? I ended up taking a long hard look at the shouting hero Seigi. "I am more befitting of Arisa-chan! So if I win the match, hand over Arisa-chan!" Treating people likemodity. "Does the hero like getting thoroughly beaten to a pulp? Dont tell me, a masochist?" Arisa roused hero Seigi further. "Seigi-sama, Demon Lord yer-dono is rumored to be of equal level to the previous generation hero Hayato-sama. A direct confrontation is honestly too dangerous for the present Seigi-sama." The female attendant whispered calmly. "N-no! Its not a fight!" Hero Seigi shouted out at the attendant and Arisa. After mumbling for awhile while looking down, hero Seigi raised his face. Looking like hes hit upon a good idea. "Were at Judicial Nation Sheriffald here!" Yep. "So were gonna have a roundup match!" Hou? "The one who managed to annihte the heinous crime syndicate that gnaws at this country, Dujii, is the winner!" "Hee, heinous huh..." --That might be just the right target for the trial. Apparently it was a bad idea to even ponder here. "But, I have no intention--" --Hero Seigi had disappeared before I could finish talking. Man, he sure acts unnecessarily fast. "It should be fine right. I mean, theres no one better at finding people than Master, is there?" Arisa sent an awkward wink as she said that. Well, I guess so. I open the Map and look for crime syndicate Dujii. And the result is-- "n/a?" Book 16 - 16-39. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (3) 16-39. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (3) Rumors about usible-sounding underworld of society and illegal websites circting among people might have the same appeals as a certain urban legend. The thing that piqued curiosity isnt whether it exist or not, but that it really might exist. "Tried inputting Doujii or Dudii?" "Got no hit on either." Ive searched those before Arisa suggested. From the results of my search on criminal background, just like in other towns, theres a lot of criminals lurking around. However, theres no Crime Syndicate Dujii to be found anywhere. "Wonder if its its street name?" "Might be." Map Search would have found it even if it were concealed, but things get tricky if the case here is where the real organization name and the well-known name differs. "If Master is thinking of using some special searching method, maybe Sera and Id better go back to base?" Arisa whispered in my ear. Shes probably being considerate since both of them may have gods back doors on them. "Nah, theres no need for that." I dont think well get to the point of needing to use cheat skills this time. Besides, Ive got no response from the equipment to trace back the back door the two are wearing. Looks like gods dont have the time to frequently peek at this world either. As for these backdoor re-tracer, the mechanism works by indirectly measuring Divinity from the change in Miasma and Magic Power. The tool doesnt react to my [Unit Arrangement] and Seras holy magic, but Ive confirmed that it did react to Divinity back when I received the [Gods Trial] earlier, so it should work properly. "Ill be heading to Echigoya Firm to collect information, everyone, could you do the same at the inn and other local stores?" The girls agreed to my suggestion. I changed into Kuro in a back alley and went to the inn where the advance party of Echigoya Firm is staying. "Kuro-sama!" The advance party was a noble girl working directly under Echigoya Firms manager, Elterina. She can use summoning magic, hence shes got a variety of ways to secretly gather info and get in touch with someone. I immediately got down to business. "--Crime Syndicate Dujii? Oh thats a famous name." Apparently their operations extend to many things like distilling liquor, to smuggling salt and stuff. "Ive tried using my summon rats to look for them, but--" Apparently they couldnt even find a single member, let alone their base. "Rumors going around that their headquarters is at the neighboring corrupt city Dodobu, but merchantsing from that city denied the rumors, you see~" Corrupt City is the alias, officially its known as Commercial City Dodobu. Its one of city states, and a ce where you can procure grey zonemodity and get some services. "I see, then I should pay a visit to Dodobu City." After showing my appreciations to the noble girl, I asked her to continue gathering more info about Crime Syndicate Dujii. Apparently, Crime Syndicate Dujiis hq is at the Commercial City Dodobu, Ill be going there for a bit. I gotcha--but dont think of going to some lewd onee-sans store just because youre heading alone to the Corrupt City Dodobu, okay. Looks like Arisa and the girls knew about Dodobu City from their ownwork of information. Yeah, of course. I replied instantly while making sure that my voice wasnt shaking from the guilty consciences with the help of Poker Face skill. No choice. Lets postpone the visit to the pretty onee-san establishment forter. "--Im back." ""Wee home, Satou-san."" "That was quick." After returning back to the inn from Corrupt City Dodobu with Unit Arrangement, I met up with Arisa and the others by relying on my Map. "In vain?" "Yea, both ordinary people and criminals know the name Crime Syndicate Dujii itself, but I couldnt find anyone who knows how to get in contact with them at all." Since I couldnt find them with Map Search, I marched into the headquarters of argish Crime Guild and made use of [Interrogation] and [Negotiation] skills, but the results were nil. "I see, we dont have new info either." Arisa said so with a gloomy face. Right then, sounds of building copsing and noises could be heard from deep inside a back alley. "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAA" "RUUUUUUUUUUUUUUN" "HEROS COMING FOR UUUUUUUUUUUUS" Afterward, ruffian looking men rushed out of the alley while screaming. "Satou-san, stand back." Zena-san steps forward with a Wind Crystal furnished wand in hand. However, she probably wont get her turn. Bandages-like things stretching out from behind the men pulled down and bound those men one after another. Dont think you can run away from [Heros Attendant] Jema-samas Flexible Bandage--wait, Demon Lord yer? A bunny eared beauty is looking at me. Unfortunately, shes not wearing a bunny suit, just ordinary leather armor instead. The gauntlets furnished with small shields equipped on both her arms must be the magic tools to control the bandages that bound the men. Arent you going to catch bad people too? Seigi-sama would catch em all if you y around. The bunny eared beauty talks in Saga Empire Language. I suppose she only knows how to speak her nativenguage without a trantion ring. Are these guys members of Crime Syndicate Dujii? Who knows? I dunno. Well, theyre not. Jema, you got them too huh--A-Arisa-san! Seigi came out of the back alley. Looks like hes been working hard, his armor and mantle are dirty. The hero brushed off the dirt from his mantle and armor and then, with a flushed face, he trotted and stopped in front of Arisa. "H-how have you been? Faring? We have crushed six crime syndicates already, and caught more than 100 criminals ourselves." Hero Seigi is looking at Arisa with a face hoping for her praises. "Hee, amazing. Howd you do it? With human-wave tactics using Sage Empire soldiers?" "No no not that, I found them with one of the three Unique Skills I got from Parion-sama, Evil Search (Wheres the Bad People)." "--Seigi-sama!" A woman wearing a civil official attire rushed from behind him and blocked his mouth in panic. "Didnt I just tell you not to reveal your Unique Skills after that trial!" "I-I know that! Your eyes, you dont have to get so mad!" Hero Seigi protested at the attendant like a child at his rebellious phase. Come to think of it, he also announced his unique skill Justice Minds Eye (There is Only One Truth) during the trial. Judging from what he said, looks like he still has onest Unique Skill left. Considering the other two Unique Skills are Search and Examination types, I guess thest one is an Enforcement type? Theyre pretty useful if youre going to work as a policeman or a detective, but I cant help but wonder if thats alright for a hero expected to y demon lords. "Seigi, is there a top member among these people Jema caught?" "Wait a minute--" Asked by the civil official attendant, Hero Seigi red at the bandaged men for several seconds. I think its the initial [Appraise] skill given to Heroes by the god, but he sure takes time to perform it. "--No. Looks like it was only the bald guy knocked out at that room over there, and the beard guy who tried to escape until the end." "Thank you very much--please call Saga Empire soldiers to bring those two to our base Moryu and interrogate them." After telling that to hero Seigi, the official turns around toward the bunny eared attendant and instructs her. Jema, hand over those bunch to this countrys soldiers. Meanwhile, Hero Seigi was talking to Arisa, "Did you know that youre prohibited from drinking liquor in this country, thats why you dont see drunkards around." Wait, this country has prohibitionw? Come to think of it, I dont think there was a bar at that diner too. I disyed the Tourism Ministry document on the AR disy. The document states, [Local Product: Nothing in particr], [Choice Liquor: None]. Skimming through, the fact that its [None] instead of [Nothing in particr] must mean it really is prohibited. Would have liked if it was written clearly on a footnote instead of this confusing text. Well, since this is a country where Shiga Kingdom absolutely has no diplomatic rtions with, forget embassy, theres not even any spy situated here, I guess its only natural. "Seigi, can you still go on?" "Yea, no problem. I can still use Evil Search (Wheres the Bad People) a few more times." The official attendant made a sour look to hear hero Seigi whopletely didnt get what she just admonished him earlier. Looks like shes got quite the work cut out for her. "What should we do? Master?" Maybe it was due to the fact that Hero Seigis skills has a surprisingly goodpatibility with criminal search, Arisas voice was mixed with fluster. "Satou-san, should we split up and search too?" "Let me help the search with wind magic! The miasma around criminals bases of operations is usually quite thick, I could narrow them down with advanced level wind magic." "I will lend a hand too. As it is possible to distinguish criminals with holy magic, Evil Detection." Sera and Zena-san made an appeal to help. The roundup would probably not fall behind Hero Seigis party with these twos magic. Well, if were simply looking for criminals, searching with my Map is faster and the correct choice. However, it couldnt find the Crime Syndicate Dujii hero Seigi mentioned. Might be a good idea to continue arresting criminals while interrogating them. Expose wrongdoings, pass down righteous judgement Right the injustice, you who challenge the trial Orders from God Urion shed on my mind. "...Expose wrongdoings? Right the injustice...?" Something bothered me somehow, so I uttered them. "Arent those God Urions order?" I affirmed Arisas question. "Something is not right..." Sera muttered. Looks like she caught on something like me. Together with Arisa, she spaced out with furrowed brows. "--Is it?" Zena-san tilted her head. Unfortunately, I cant articte it enough to answer Zena-san. "Even at Seryuu City, we often expose injustice done by the territorial army and civil officials and punish them properly, you know?" The moment Zena-san said that, Arisa and Sera suddenly raised their faces. "Ah!" "I got it!" Arisa and Sera shouted out at the same time. "Expose!" "Its the expose part!" Then, as if that exins everything, the two look at me with cheerful faces. "Umm? What do you mean?" Zena-san asked the two before I could. "Its normal for criminals to do wrongdoings right?" "You wont say right the injustice for criminals. Normally itd be Judge the criminals wouldnt it?" I see, I get what the two are trying to say. "You mean the people who aremitting those crimes arent part of a crime syndicates?" I confirmed what the two wanted to say. In other words, the ones carrying out wrongdoings are people that belong to the authority and judicial organ huh. Even though I think exposing wrongdoings are also the correct words to use on viins, thats probably what the two mean. "At the very least." "That should be what God Urion meant by expose." Arisa and Sera asserted. "Perhaps, Crime Syndicate Dujii itself never actually exists." "Is it like a cover used by the people belonging to the authority and the judicial organ for when theyre doing something uwful?" Zena-san said her guess at Arisas remark. No wonder my Map search couldnt get a hit if it was a fictitious organization created by people who are in charge of punishing evils to hide their wrongdoings. "Arisa, Zena-san, and Sera, please arrest the criminals at the ces I point you at." "--A diversion huh." Arisa struck a snapping finger pose that didnt actually make a sound. "Exactly." Even if we know that its the authority and judicial organ, the number of people is too big, thus I intend to cause them unrest by randomly arresting criminals who are likely connected to them. "Besieging them would be troublesome with just you three alone, take the living doll unit from the airship with you." The heroes should have been enough to act as a diversion, but either his Unique Skill has a limited range, or they carry prejudice on the downtown, theyve been ignoring the crime syndicates at the high streets. "Will Master watch over through magic?" "I cant possibly do it all alone, Ill be relying on reinforcements, you see." After seeing off Arisa and the others running off toward the airship, I went behind a shadow and summoned a reliable reinforcement from the capital with Unit Arrangement. --Chuii. Sage Mouse ChuuFat cried on my palm. The king-like outfit and crown I gave to him as a present suit him very well. "Sorry to call you on a short notice, ChuuFat." --Chuii. ChuuFat cried, like hes saying "Dont worry about it." "Id like to investigate crimes done by the bigwigs of this country, could you lend me the Intelligence Bureau of Mouse Empire?" --Chuii, Chuiiiiiiii. ChuuFat cried out loud while beating his chest with his small hand, as if saying, leave it to me. "Ill be counting on you then. Ill send you back, would you gather personnels needed at the Mouse Square then." --Chuii. I sent back the nodding ChuuFat to Shiga Kingdoms subterranean tunnel with Unit Arrangement. With ChuuFat at the top, the Sage Mice have exerted a huge influence under Shiga Kingdoms capital, theyve been helping to elevate hygiene level and curb criminal activity at the capital. We may not be able to exchange words, but they understand our words, and can operate simple magic tools. While waiting for the ChuuFat and other Mice, guess Ill go and support Arisa and the girls, and keep track on hero Seigis movements? Spacing out in a back alley would get me reported, thus I decided to move to a nearby bridge. Gazing at the surface of water on top of a bridge shouldnt look that suspicious. "Oh?" There was already a preceding visitor on the bridge. Its the 100-man toonmander who was deemed a stalker at the trial yesterday. His face looks serious, like hes going to attempt suicide anytime now--. "--Geh." While I was looking, the armoredmander had put his feet on top of the bridge rail. "Hold it right there!" I immediately rushed out and pull themander back. "Unhand me! No point in me living anymore! No point in living a life where I cant see Yowa-chans smiles!" Yowa-chan must be the bakery girls name. "I was just watching over her, whats so wrong about that! Look at Dujii, no one arrest them no matter what shitty thing they did! This world aint fair!" Hes at the absolute end of his wits. "If I have to say, its the way youre doing it thats wrong." Oh crap, I went and said it out loud. "--Way?" The 100-man toonmander is ring at me resentfully. Cant be helped, Ill apany this guy till ChuuFat is done preparing. "Yep. Should have directly confessed your love to Yowa-chan or something like that instead." "Like I could do something so embarrassing!" He dered something so weak with a manly expression. No well, I think thats the starting point. "Then what about utilizing a go-between?" "Go-between?" "Enlist your superiors help to ask her parents for her hands in marriage." Im not sure how much the average wage of this countrys servicemen, but a 100-man toonmander should be able to support a family. Themander has a look like everything has ended in this world. "I did that already. Her parent said Im never giving my daughter to soldiers and guards." They refused both soldiers that could die in a battlefield, and guards too? Is it because they dont want a groom who cant continue the bakery or something? "I see, Im sorry to hear that. Here, eat these and try to cheer up." Liquor is apparently banned in this city, so I gave him some donuts taken from my bag. "This is good... Really good..." Please dont eat while crying. In addition, I used mind magic [Calm Field], [<>], and [Mind Recovery] to sweep away his regret. --Oh right. "Can I ask you one thing?" "What is it?" I confirm one thing thats caught my interest earlier while supplying additional donuts to themander who had done eating. "You mentioned Crime Syndicate Dujii earlier--" Earlier he said, "Look at Dujii, no one arrest them no matter what shitty thing they did!", didnt he. "Yeah, guards who usually went to arrest criminals with zeal only do so haphazardly when it involves them, even the supposed watchmen of justice, Judicial Bureau wont dispatch their investigators for them." I see, looks like Ive narrowed down the ces where ChuuFat should probe around. "Do you know somewhere I can check records about cases that had happened and stuff?" "Why dontcha look at either Judicial Bureau or the Guard Bureau?" Looks like hes not detailed in this too. Servicemen and guards have different jurisdictions after all. Well, Ill likely find out what kind of crimes the Crime Syndicate Dujii has done if I check on Judicial Bureau and Guard Bureau records, then by investigating people who profited off of those crimes, seizing evidences should be possible. Map Search is way too convenient I even forgot to check on such basic ces. I parted ways with themander who looked like he had been liberated off of an evil spirit after binge eating donuts, and I decided to look for ces where they keep the records of Judicial Bureau and Guard Bureau with space magic. "Think its about time theyre ready?" Looking at the Map, they seem to have done preparing, so I moved to a back alley and Unit Arranged ChuuFat and the other Mice all at once. Theyvee together with crows for some reason. Apparently, these crows are tamed animals of the Sage Mice. Maybe I should call them Raven Riders? "Now then, Im counting on you." --Chuii. After seeing off Sage Mice who had signal transmitter magic tools with them, I went to prepare what to do after we found the culprits. Viins acting like good people huh, they should learn when its time to give up. Book 16 - 16-40. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (4) 16-40. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (4) Satou here. Im not very good with real mystery, but Im quite fond of TV dramas about detectives. That theyre easy on amateur viewers by doing stuff like suddenly divulging who the culprit is, or making an individual obviously suspicious are the nice things about them. "Lets move on to the next one." Im currently doing a test in the Trial before Gods room of the Main Temple after obtaining the permission through the miko. The beastkin girls, Mia, Nana and Mito havee here from the Solitary Ind to help me with it. This time the room is closed for entry, thus no one is going to discriminate them. "Hamburg steak is really good." The girls answer my inquiry one after another. "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu! Hamburg-sensei is the strongest nanodesuyo!" "Its a bit soft, but it is indeed good." "Hamburg steaks tastiness is the truth so I announce." "Nn." "It really is." The Golden Scale tilted toward me. "Is it my turn next? Hamburg steak isnt really good." Mito who stood opposite to me threw an inquiry that had been prepared beforehand. "Owh, no~?" "That cant be nodesu! Hamburg-sensei is really really tasty nodesuyo!" "There might be people who dont agree to its softness, however I think the hamburg steak itself is good." "I cry objection to that evaluation so I protest." "Mwu." We observes no change in the Golden Scale. "True, its not that good." I said something that couldnt be farther from what I think, but the Golden Scale isnt moving an inch. Looks like in cases the thing you said differ from what you have in minds, it will prioritize what you truly feel. Suddenly I noticed something and looked below, there Pochi and Tama were looking up at me with sad faces. "That was just a lie, you two." "Sa~fe." "Pochi is relieved nodesu. But lying is not good nodesuyo." While patting the relieved Tama and Pochi who struck a "Bad!" pose, I organized what we had verified so far. "--I think Ive gotten a good idea about the mechanism." The test ispleted. "Its over nodesu?" "Yeah, I was able to understand it thanks to everyones help." "Im honored to have been of use." "Dont worry be happy~" "Pochi is d to hear that nanodesu." "Master, how should I support you next, so I ask." "Are you sure?" I gave my thanks to the beastkin girls, Nana, Mia and Mito who had helped with the test. Verifying [Golden Scale] was over so quick because these girls are honest to a fault. I sent them back to the ind after thanking them for their help. Of course I n to treat them to a full course hamburg steak for their assistance this time. I thank the miko for allowing me to borrow the room and go back to the airship moored at the outskirts of the city. Not for taking off, its cause the ship has aplete set of counterespionage facility inside. "Now then--" Since it seems theres still some time until ChuuFat and the other mice, whom I have teleported below the building, to get into their positions, Ill go gather some intel with space magic. "Usually, Id go with the king first--" Since this countrys system closely resembles that of democratic ancient Greeces system, theres no king here. There should be someone that rules over the City Core, but I couldnt find anyone who fit the bill with Map Search. Perhaps the governance of City Core itself is split up. Thats interesting, maybe I should test it out with one of the City Cores when I have timeter. "Lets take a look at the Chief of Central Judicial Bureau for now." I stopped myself right when I was going to invoke space magic at the location data I got from Map Search. In countries with bad public orders and rampant crimes like this, theres a chance that they have sophisticated traceback magic devices installed. Moreover, in this Judicial Nation Sheriffald, the positions of high ranking officials at Judicial Bureau are like those of nobles in other countries, so they might have ess to the City Core terminal. And if they do, that means theyre capable of deploying anti-detection barriers. Thus, I decided to use the anti-traceback space magic spell before invoking [irvoyance] and [irhearis]. The chief of the Central Judicial Bureua was a stout fat bald middle-aged man. --Whos there! Oops, I got found out way quicker than expected. Theres a possibility of him simply bluffing, but 9 out of 10, its probably for real. Well, since I the traceback was repelled by the anti-detection space magic I prepared beforehand, he only found out that someone was trying to peek, not that I was the one doing it, surely. "But, thats weird..." Unless hes in danger of getting monitored daily, theres no need to deploy anti-detection barriers. I could understand if he was in the middle of scheming something, but deploying the barrier while hes just doing paperwork feels unrealistic cost-wise. "Fumu, it doesnt seem like the chief is going to call his subordinates..." I checked on the Map right after canceling the space magic, but there were no movements that indicated the chief calling his subordinates. Perhaps, this chief is being monitored daily by someone else? Well, Ive designated the chiefs room as the most important ce for the Sage Mice to observe, so lets just leave it to them. Theres still some time before the Sage Mice are finished with the arrangement, thus Ive decided to investigate people who likely have ess to the City Core terminal. First thing first, lets take a peek at the Guard Bureaus guardroom. Bah, Im beat. You there, less talking more moving. I could see one of the guards writing something resembling records while grumbling. Still, records huh--might be worth stealthily duplicating them and pinpoint all the corrupt people. Hero-samas working his ass off out there. No shit, ya think all Hero-sama are like that? All Hero-sama? Ya talk like theres more than one hero-sama. Previous hero was yeah, but rumor says theres four rite now. Oh, quite an interesting topic. It isnt rted to the Trial, but lets lend an ear to this. The heck, four? Yea, seems they all got summoned together. Hee, so hows the other heroes like? Hell if I know. Fumu, [Summoned together], does that mean it was a Group Summoning? Yet, I only found Hero Meiko alone when I searched for heroes at Saga Empire, wonder why? Maybe it was simply a false rumor, or perhaps those heroes are somewhere else--most likely theyre being reared at either Saga Empires [Hero Labyrinth] or [Bloodsucking Labyrinth]. Suddenly, a young man who seemed to be their superior came in. Oy! Were sortieing out! Looks like they found out about the illicit brewery at the central district this time. Seriously? Hero-sama works way too hard. I took a nce at the Map. The ones taking actions at the central district are Arisa and the girls, not the hero. They have left the brewery already, and are in the middle of moving to the next criminals hideout. Quit your whining and get to work! If we dont control the situation while Hero Seigi-dono is out there, Hero Yuuki-dono of [Explosive me] would show up and turn everything into ashes! What the hell. You sure hes not a demon lord instead? I agree with these guards. Apparently this Hero Yuuki is magician type hero. Hes probably the hero that came to Garleon Union after we left. Ive been ignoring these heroes since Im not really interested, but once this trial is over, perhaps Id better gather information from Echigoya Firm and Shiga Kingdoms Intelligence Department? "Now then--" When no one was present inside the room, I took it upon myself to borrow the records with [<>], and copied the documents with [Recording], [Magic Hand], and [Parallel Thought]. I could have used Transcript skill too if I wanted, but its faster this way. After Im done copying, I return the original records to its ce. I duplicate the copied data into nk papers using my Storage function. Its an original function of Exchange Columns Memo Note to copy text. Afterward, I call Tifaliza at Echigoya Firm using space magic [Telephone]. Tifaliza, sorry for bothering when youre busy, but could you analyze some documents for me. As you wish, Kuro-sama. Tifaliza readily gave her consent with her usual t tone even though it was a sudden request. I send the copied records to Tifalizas office room with Unit Arrangement. What kind of analysis would you like to read? Please check records about crimes perpetrated by Crime Syndicate Dujii, and list all the people who dered or made verdicts that those crimes are perpetrated by Dujii. Understood. Should I also list people who could be profiting from the cases? If you could do that, please do. Got a feeling thats impossible from the records alone. Kuro-sama, Manager Elterina would like to ask if you want her to do something-- Looks like the manager is still bordering on workaholic like usual. Nah, nothing in particr. Tell the manager to work hard at her normal duty. Y-yes. Understood. While feeling slightly puzzled by Tifalizas ambiguous sounding answer, I ended the space magic Telephone call. "Think its about time?" Once Ive confirmed that the Sage Mice are in positions, I use space magic once again to investigate things. The n is to let the Sage Mice to record the situations there with the magic tools they carry after we shook things up. After deploying space magic to prevent traceback, I invoke space magic [irvoyance] and [irhearis]. Before challenging the chief again, I chose between the three vice chiefs. I saw on the Map that someone had just rushed into the Vice-chiefs room, so I peeked on them. Vice-chief Bupa, Zou-donos brewery has been raided. What! What a timely topic. This Vice-chief doesnt have anti-detection barrier deployed, so he doesnt notice me looking. I listen carefully to their conversations through the space magic. The watching sage mice are carrying video recording magic tools with them, but just in case, I also activate video and sound recording magic to preserve the info Im witnessing now. That sted hero! What the hell is the official we stick on him doing! Didnt I give him order to lead the hero to the underground bars at the downtown! I see, the reason why the hero had been focusing solely at the downtown was these guys handiwork. N-no, thats, its not the hero this time. What? Another straiced inspector? Or is it the hardheaded fools from Guard Bureau? Since its from the suspect himself, I memo-ed people who sounded like they could be taken off the list. Its neither of them Then who? Just speak! Its the subordinates of Shiga Kingdoms Earl Pendragon... In the picture, the handsome middle-aged judicial bureau Vice-chief stamped his feet before he beat the desk hard. Why are those bunch acting like our countrys guards! Stop their foolish actions at once! H-however-- What are you hesitating for? What is there to fear from a noble, regardless how high rank he is, of a foreign country we have no real diplomatic rtion with. Dispatch the national soldiers and knights if the guards cant handle them! --Oh? Looks like the fact that Im [Demon Lord yer] hasnt reached him, maybe because theres practically no diplomatic rtions between the two countries. Well, since the judges and guards of this country should be listening when Hero Seigi called me [Demon Lord yer], Im sure the news will spread before long. Thats not what I mean! Earl Pendragon hase here to take on that Trial at God Urion Main Temple. Trial? What the heck is that? Guess Gods Trials arent really well known? Are you not familiar with it? The Trial of God Urion. Expose evils, make justice be known to the world, that trial. An earl from a foreign country took that? The Vice-chief gnarled, "So what?", at the subordinate. The popce already knows about the trial. Should we stand in his way, wouldnt that be the same as dering that theres something going on behind the scene! The vice-chief groaned to hear the subordinate. This vice-chief didnt seem to be aware of it, but apparently, the Gods Trial is amon knowledge amongst the popce from temple worships and folklores. For now, these two seem to be in cahoot. I open the Map and look for the next candidate. I tried peeking at the Guard Bureaus director room since he was seemingly having a suspicious secret talk just like the vice-chief earlier. Director! You again, Inspector Stary. A very obese inspector who was sweating all over pressed on a gray-haired old man, the director. I heard that the culprits of salt smuggling have been arrested? Umu, if you mean that beastkin criminal, he had been captured by the pursuing investigator at the Corrupt City--I mean, City-state Dodobu. So then, where is that criminal imprisoned at? Im gonna find out the ringleaders this time for sure. The director pushed away the inspector who brought his face close. Looks like he got his hands on the sweat as he took out a handkerchief and wipe them before replying the inspector. Weve identified that already. After an interrogation by the investigators who caught him, he confessed that he was a member of [Crime Syndicate Dujii]. --Dujii! The inspector raised his voice like he heard the name of his parents nemesis. Dujii! Dujii! Dujii! Are you saying that its Dujii again! Lower your volume. The bureau director frowned. Ill get a clue on Dujiis hideout for sure this time. Wheres that criminal locked up at? Aah, then youd better go to the morgue instead of the jail. Did you silence them again? Stop phrasing it like that. Theirrades showed up while we were taking him... We had no other choice to prevent escape. The inspector is right, hes silenced them no matter how you look at it. Moreover, theres a possibility that the beastkin was caught on a false charge judging from the flow of this conversation. Dead men tell no tales, huh... You, stop needlessly suspecting your coworkers. I dont care if youre the Chiefs favorite, keep that up and Id have to hand out punishment soon, you hear me? The bureau director nced at the door like he was driving out the inspector. I will definitely get a lead on Dujii! Definitely! The director sighed while ignoring the inspector who shouted out loud outside the room. Good grief, this is why these self-alleged justice bunch are bothersome. If you think you can get a lead on a crime syndicate that never existed, go on and do your worst. I check on one target after another after recording the directors confession. I managed to investigate around 30 people before Arisa and the girls came back, but even though there were two among those who had put up anti-detection barrier, none had prepared a way to traceback like with the Central Judicial Bureaus chief. "Were back." The diversion group, Arisa and the girls returned to the base after arresting criminals. "Zena-tan and Sera werepletely dominating the battlefield today, Ill have you know." "Not at all! I-I just took us to the ces where the miasma were the thickest with Wind Magic." "No need to be so modest, Zena. Didnt you practically arrest all the bad men yourself using thebination of wind magic and self-defense art." Zena-san is blushing to receive praises from Arisa and Sera. "What about Sera-san?" "I only went around telling apart people who had malice in their heart with holy magic." Arisa could probably do the same with people whose offenses are carved on their Status, but Sera probably saw through those who didnt have them carved. After all, you can use City Core to delete crimes carved on Status. "Whats that mountain of documents over here?" "Those files with tags are records of this country. While these thin files are the report Tifaliza analyzed." "In that short while? Master, you work your employees hard as always." Arisa took the thin file and began to read on it while sighing. "Master, this is amazing. Are these documents really created while we were away?" "Yep, it is." I dont know how Tifalize analyzed that bundle of records, but the report she made contains minute details in an easy to understand manner like, whoid the me on Dujii, or who profited from those crimes. "Really, shed have been the most valuable yer in a cyber information war." "She really would." I nodded together with Arisa who was done reading the file. If I didnt make sure to keep Tifalizas talent a secret, people at the level of Shiga Kingdoms prime minister would have tried to head hunt her. I shared the content of the record I took with space magic earlier with the girls. Even content that were meaningless by itself carry a different meaning after reading Tifalizas summarized report. This much is enough to expose them, but still impossible to apply to the whole ruling ss of this country. Theres a fair amount of honest guards like the inspector earlier, however, most of the upper echelon ones are taking the wait-and-see approach, none seem capable of unmasking the ringleaders. Its hard to solely rely on the Main Temples authority to expose the corruption. It could end up turning into Main Temple VS Central Judicial Bureau if Im not careful. --Chuii. The Sage Mouse ChuuFat that hade back took out many recording magic tools from his small <> and handed them over to me. "Good work, ChuuFat. Make sure to change shift with other mice and get some meals before continuing your surveince okay." I put Souffle Cakes and Cheese Cakes into ChuuFats Mouse Pouch and teleported him back to the Judicial Nations underground. We check on the recording one by one. Hero and an Earl who took on the [Trial of God Urion] huh.... I loathe to borrow the powers of foreigners, but this country has no capability to save itself from itself anymore. "Master, isnt this person--" I quietly nodded to Arisa who turned around, and made a gesture to listen quietly. It shouldnt surprise anyone if they came to the conclusion that Im the head of Dujii if they were to check on the documents. No, unfortunately, you were only deemed gray even in Tifalizas Report. Perhaps I should confess and drag along people that Inspector Stary is investigating with me,ying bare this countrys abscesses in broad daylight to public.... Quite a resolution. Hes probably been working hard to correct the corruption in this country. I lift my eyes from the monitor and look at the girls. "So yeah, I n to finish everything tomorrow." Looks like I canplete this trial quickly. Im gonna test a trial holding big weights on the [Golden Scale] tonight, but before that-- "Ill be going to meet the Chief." To make the final preparations, you see. Book 16 - 16-41. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (5) 16-41. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (5) Satou here. Things that are right to you may not necessarily apply to everyone. Self-righteousness sure can easily run wild, surprisingly enough. "To reiterate, you im that the people on this list have created a fictitious crime syndicate known as Dujii to be a cover to conceal their criminal activities?" The Chief of Judicial Bureau sighed as he looked at the list. After we were done with preparations, I got to the Central Judicial Bureau through the Main Urion Temples mikos connection. The Chiefs name isnt on this list. "However, I only have evidence for around half of them--" "And those evidence are?" "That will be for the Trial before God." After I told the Chief that, the henchmen who had their names on the list all began to verbally abuse me. Well, I pay them no heed so Ive got not clue what theyre saying. "Why not, we should ept it, Chief. It will be a good chance to prove our innocence in front of God and other members of diet." The man who said that was the one whose name is on top of the list, the handsome vice-chief. The Chief turned a dubious look at the guys unexpected remark. "Our innocence will be guaranteed by the Golden Scale." Theckeys open their mouth all at once after the confident remark of the vice-chief. "T-thats right! Those participating in the Trial before God are our cohorts,dies and gentlemen with judicial qualification!" "They will surely believe in our innocence!" "The Scale is always on our side!" Im sure they know about the Golden Scales mechanism too. "Sir Pendragon, we will acknowledge the exercise of Trial before God. However, I assume you are aware that if you were to lose in this trial, that is the same as throwing mud in the honored faces of your country administrative?" "Yes, of course. Whether its a fine in the number that rivals national budget, or the magic sword Demon yer thats in a demon lord, we would yield you any item you so desired as a reimbursement if it everes to that." Oh crap, Deception skill went haywire for a bit there. Theres no such thing as magic sword Demon yer, Ive gotta make er. "Very well--" The Chief gave his agreement after looking at my face for a while. The flow of events so far happened exactly like we had arrangedst night. "--Vice Chief Bupa and you guys, you are fine with it, correct?" "Yes, everything under the justw." The vice-chief replied sarcastically at the Chief. Arisa, they acknowledged the trial here. Hows the preparation for the guest over there, ready to go? You betcha! I got it under control quick. Im talking with Arisa through space magic [Telephone]. Even though it was a sudden visit on her part, looks like Arisa cleared it with her charm. Coming too fast would throw a wrench in this n, make sure to match the timing okay. OK, wanna match our clock so there wont be any [margin of error]? Arisa was seemingly referencing something but since I couldnt recall what it was from, I gave her some random "Yeah lets", and changed the call to the next person. Satou-san, her highness Sistinas golems are helping with the instation over here, we should be able to make it in time. Thank you, Sera-san. Looks like theyre done with installing a device that telecasts video at the za. It will be showing masterpiece paintings and worlds pretty scenery until the appointed time. There should be quite a crowd gathered by the time the trial starts. Forgive me, Satou-san. Im still not done with the construction. Zena-san gave that reply when I checked on her progress. Was there a problem? Yes actually, I saw the beastkin-san we helped in the first day getting chased by some hoodlums, so I went to save him... Being unable to overlook oppression of the weak is truly like Zena-san. Apparently the people chasing the beastkin werent the store manager in that trial but the human men who were working in the same store. Zena-san suppressed those men and towed them to the guards. Ill absolutely make sure to finish it before the time. Please dont beat yourself over it. Dont worry, Ill send reinforcement your way, Zena-san. Selecting personnel is my job. After telling the sorry Zena-san not to worry about it, I ask Hikaru at the Solitary Ind Pce for help. You sure you want to let Shiga Kingdom be wide open? No worries. There hasnt been any suspicious activity there for a while, and we have guard golems and Echigoya members around too. After equipping Hikaru with anti-backdoor items like Arisa and Sera, I Unit Arranged her to the airship at the outskirts and tasked her to help Zena-san. --Chuii? When I saw ChuuFat who peeked out of my breast pocket, I remembered that the Sage Mice who make up the informationwork at Shiga Kingdom hade here. Well, its not like were living in some game or manga, no way the end would immediately begin the moment a g was raised. "--Under these suspicion, they are used to be the ones behind Crime Syndicate Dujii." Boos and jeers erupted from people who also werent in the list after the indictment was read aloud at the Trial before God. The presiding judge was shouting, "Keep silent!" while waving around a handbell-like thing, but most couldnt shut their mouths. "Please keep it down." I silenced the bad mannered people with wind magic [Wide Area Silence]. As youd expect from an anti-magician group spell, the effect is outstanding. I could have used [Compulsion (Geass)] skill if I wanted to, but that would faint people who tried to disobey it, so I refrained. I cancel the spell on people who are unrted like the judge, the temple head and miko. When I winked at the temple head, he noticed that his voice woulde out, and then he proceeded to speak. "It appears that the disgrace disyed at the Trial before God has brought upon God Urions wrath." With the temple heads deration, the people in the hall turned pale. The huge Weasel Empire having been obliterated in a single night by way of Divine Punishment seems to be still fresh in their memories. Even though my tale of demon lord ying never reached here, news about the downfall of Weasel Empire probably did through Saga Empire. "Those who wish to let their voice be known, raise your hand and wait for my approval as a presiding judge before you speak out." Once the judge reminded them of something really obvious, I canceled [Wide Area Silence] on everyone. "Are you siding with that swindling foreigner hiding behind Gods name! You traitor--" Suddenly, an old man who was a part of the booers began to sling abusivenguage along with his saliva, so I made him quiet for a bit with wind magic [Dyspnea]. This is an arranged version of wind magic [Suffocation] to make it non-fatal. The target will breathe normally once they calm down, so this spell is perfect for these troublesome people. "Quiet. You are in Gods presence. Once again--" The trial finally begins for real once the judge re-state his warning. "--I understand the content of the indictment. However, arent all the informatione from rumors youve seen and heard, sire? Is that no difference than a false usation then. Do you have evidence with you, sire?" Vice-chief objected politely. The [Golden Scale] greatly tilted toward him, maybe thanks to hisposure. Yup, just as nned. "Sir Pendragon, please submit your evidence." "Very well. If youd please witness this--<>." I took out a mysterious glittering object from my breast pocket, and recited some convincing-sounding Command Words. This mysterious object is a gem made from processed special sap called Alua, it produces beautiful glittering light on the surface of the object if you circte your mana into it. By the way, this object is thetest creation of the up-anding artist, Tama-sensei. If Im not mistaken the title was [Crowd Dancing Millet Jelly]. While thinking about such, I produced a screen in the air and projected the footage recorded yesterday on it. At the same time, I put up On-Screen Windows on top of the projection to disy the crimes those people havemitted. """OOOOOOOOOOO""" While the audience was getting surprised, I added more disy windows that had the recording details. "So you were the culprit of that incident!" "You bastard, you were connected to the scoundrels who injured my uncle!" "No, those pictures must be some kind of mistakes!" "Come to think of it, I saw that guying out of your mansion!" The great hall of the Trial before God is wrapped in tumult of pandemonium. Even the usually always calm judge seemed to be overwhelmed by the impact of the moving pictures. Well, since its a world where recording equipment are artifacts youd excavate from Furu Empire era, this reaction is probably only natural when theyre shown near-futuristic screening like this. And thus, the [Golden Scale] scoops out the change in the audiences deep psyche and tilts toward me. My victory is all but guaranteed as long as this keeps up. However, that would not satisfy the condition of God Urions Trial then. The sound of a bell resounded once the [Golden Scale]pletely tilted to one side. That sound greatly lowered the tumult volume. "Everyone, be quiet--" The Vice-chief calmed people down in ce of the flustered judge. I muted the sound while the footage is still rolling. Of course there were people who kept on hammering on without caring, so I shut them up with [Dyspnea] chantlessly. The vice-chief who had a refreshing martyr-like expression on his face continued on while pointing at thepletely tilted scale. "--It appears that I cannot shirk away any longer from this. With our dignity as the watchdogs ofw, let us confess to all our crimes and serve our sentence." The vice-chief called for the people around him. The majority of those people were looking down on the ground in despair, but some were turning their eyes all over the ces, still stubbornly trying to look for a way out. The Chief is ring at that Vice-Chief with a puzzled expression. He must have felt something odd with the Vice-Chief who acted too gantly. The Chief nced at me. He might have sensed something wrong considering it went way too smooth. "Those who have objection maye forward. Otherwise, I will proceed to read the sentence." The judge announced that with a carrying voice. "Well then--" A sound of door getting violently flung open stopped the judge who was going to state the sentence. "--OBJECTION!" A boy donning blue colored armor stood in front of the door. Book 16 - 16-42. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (6) 16-42. [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald (6) Satou here. Its easy to predict moves of people who are true to their desires and objectives, regardless if theyre just or evil. While its not that simple to read the action patterns of altruistic people. "Thats Saga Empires--" The audience buzzed in whispers. "--Hero Seigi." As if their words never reached Hero Seigi, he grandly stepped forward toward the judge. Everyones eyes are gathered at Hero Seigi. d in faint blue light, his steps showed no hint of hesitation. This boy sure is quite brazen considering he was just an ordinary middle schooler until only recently. "Im back." Arisa suddenly showed up next to me. "Good work, Arisa. Your timing was perfect." "Fer sure. All that staling tactics were really tiresome, but it was all worth it after hearing Masters praise." I had asked Arisa to bring Hero Seigi here at this timing. Arisa is clinging on my arm while saying something like, "Hey Master, I dont mind perverted reward, you know?", but guess I should just ignore her like usual. "Hero Seigi-dono, what do you have to object?" The judge inquired Hero Seigi. "I know--" Hero Seigi covers his face with his hand and looks around at the surrounding people from between his fingers. Blue light dwells in his eyes. "--that you are evil! Pitch darker evil than anyone here!" And then he vigorously pointed his finger at a certain person. "T-the chief?" Inspector Starry behind the chief let out his surprise. Thats right, the one whom Hero Seigi pointed at was the Chief of the Central Judicial Bureau. "The Ogre of Impartial Law is Evil?" "He may be a hero, but hes still a kid after all. Someone must have instigated him into it." The people around us dont seem to think the Chief to be evil. "I am evil you say? What evidence do you--" "Im the evidence!" Hero dered so while being d in blue light. "The Justice Minds Eye (There is only one Truth) and Evil Search (Wheres the Bad People at) bestowed to me by Parion-sama informed me! That you are evil! In the name of Parion-sama, I dere here! You are evil!" I think the chief was asking for evidence, but Hero Seigi made a deration under gods name as if that didnt matter. In a world where gods exist for real, the words of heroes beckoned by gods themselves carry much weight. At the very least, the countless Truth Discerners here should be able to testify that he hasnt told a lie. Still, nevertheless, some people just dont know when to give up. "Without any evidence--" I went and made a fictitious organization and it was for nothing. Another voice ovepped with the Chiefs. "T-this is the chiefs voice?" "T-thats!" "The chiefs room." A video showing the chiefs back from diagonally above got projected here. This recording was taken by the Sage Mice that had snuck in. The image quality is not the best due to the limitation of the portable recorders, please dont mind it. We must prune out all the abscesses to turn this imperfect country into a perfect country only for justice, and humans. For the sake of destroying all evil-- The recording stops there, so I make it repeat back to the beginning. Since He wasnt going to show his true color even after all the shake-up, I made the Sage Mice to burn Confession Incenses before they could finally take the recording earlier, but his self-control was too strong, the monologue ended abruptly. But there was no mention of [Crime Syndicate Dujii] in the recording, and no evidence that he knew about the crimes, thus I made use of Hero Seigis Unique Skill and Heros brand. "I cant believe it was the chief who created Crime Syndicate Dujii..." Inspector Starry whos under the Chiefs protection fell on his knee. "It appears that God Urion had foreseen everything." While saying that to the Chief, I leveled the [Golden Scale] back. "I-I did it for the sake of justice. To turn this country where injustice runs rampant into a perfectly just country..." "Chief." The vice-chief stepped forward and stopped in front of the chief who was talking to himself. "No one person ispletely clean." "I know that much! Thats why Im going to eliminate evil--" "Whats the standard of that evil?" "Isnt it obvious! Thew of Sherrifald is justice! Anyone who vites thew is evil!" Theyve started some troublesome conversation on their own somehow. I was going to quickly end this by branding the Chief guilty by way of [Golden Scale] trinket, but the vice-chief went on to try to correct the chiefs self-righteousness. Next to me, Arisa is getting busy like, "Thats not right!", "Yup, yeah, figured." I turned around because I thought it was weird for Hero Seigi to keep silent in this situation, his mouth was wrapped in red bandage-like thing. Seems to be the doing of the bandage user attendant from back then. "W-was my justice mistaken all along..." "Haste makes waste and only sows discords. Tomorrow rather than today, the day after tomorrow rather than tomorrow, we have no choice but to correct it little by little." "Thats why, you were--" The Chief and the Vice-chief are now looking at each others eyes. I dont really care what happened afterward so long as I satisfied God Urions order, but this would likely lead into a country without leadership if it kept up, so I decided to project thest recording. The illegal brewery has been exposed. Yet so many still demand liquor. If this keeps up, there will be more smugglersing from Corrupt City Dodobu, and that countrys cloud of influence will only growrger. And its Dodobu that houses many beastkin people who bear grudges on our country. None would be the wiser if they put something among the smuggled liquor... Dyeing your hands in evil to protect your country, what an irony... The content is not dissimr to the one with the chief earlier, however no one jeered at this. Hero and an Earl who took on the [Trial of God Urion] huh.... I loathe to borrow the powers of foreigners, but this country has no capability to save itself from itself anymore. It shouldnt surprise anyone if they came to the conclusion that Im the head of Dujii if they were to check on the documents. Perhaps I might as well confess and drag along people that Inspector Stary is investigating with me,ying bare this countrys abscesses in broad daylight to public.... There was no real need to show this scene, but I put it on the screen anyway. "Vice-chief Bupa!" "Youre the true patriot!" People who look like theyve been ovee by emotions are praising vice chief. About half of them seem to be acting, but since the vice-chief is needed to run this country, Im keeping my mouth shut. "But why? That guys evil too yknow?" Hero Seigi said that while looking like he couldntprehend, but unfortunately, it seemed to fall on deaf ears. --Thou hasid bare evils under light, and corrected injustice. I shall grant thee my mark. While being bathed in indigo light, I was informed of the trialspletion at Main Urion Temples oracle room. >Title [Urions Mark] Acquired >Title [One Approved by Urion] Acquired. >Title [Urion Saint] Acquired >Title [Urion Apostle] Acquired >Title [Wiretapper] Acquired >Title [Candid Shooter] Acquired Delete thest two please, they make me look like a criminal. My consciousness goes back to the temple after brief words of God Urion. Inside a light dawning from heavens, particles of light gather into one item. --Spectacles? Its a spectacles with gilded rims adorned with an indigo colored gem called [Cyanite]. Unlike ordinary specs, the hinges are decorated with rustic and odd looking embossed carving. ording to AR readings, this [Golden Spectacles] is enhanced with an effect simr to Hero Seigis Unique Skill, [Justice Minds Eye], or [Eye of Conviction]. Feels like its the first time Ive gotten an item I wanted after all these trials. After firmly refusing Head Temples invitation to the feast celebrating the trialpletion, I left the temple. I mean the temples meals are of the same bad tasting variety as the citys dinery. I was met with a scene of Hero Seigi yelling [Youre evil!] at a bakery shopkeeper in front of the store. The shopkeeper was dragged away by the bandage attendant while shouting, "Im not the only one! Everyone is doing it too!" It kinda piqued my curiosity so I tasked Arisa and the girls to ask around about the situation. Hero Seigi turned around when he noticed me. "Did youe here to brag your victory, Pendragon?" "The thought never crossed my mind." Oh right, I forgot that we had a bet with Arisa at stake. Looks like Hero Seigi has internalized me as the winner for exposing the crime syndicate Dujii. "More importantly, could you tell me about the present day heroes?" I tried asking him directly. "The other heroes? Why would you ask that?" "The previous hero, Hayato-sama had asked me to take care of the next generation heroes if I met them, you see." Its not really an answer, but Hero Seigi is nodding, seemingly satisfied. "Including me, theres four heroes that got summoned. You know Hero Meiko right?" Looks like the group summoning rumor was true. "Yeah I do. Apparently shes been going around helping regions that were damaged badly by the monster disasters." Hero Seigi frowned in doubt when I said that. "Help? That Meiko?" "Is she not?" "I know that she left the imperial capital, but Ive got no clue where shes gone to. But I just cant imagine that girl doing such tedious stuff like helping people in need." Its hard to judge whether this is his prejudice or the truth. ording to the Maps Marker Column, Hero Meiko is currently visiting a country protected by dragons, Dragg Kingdom. I should check out Hero Meikoter. "How about the other two? Theres a hero called Explosive me, Hero Yuuki, isnt there?" "Hell naw, that Explosive me idiot Yuuki is no hero." Hero Seigi spat out while saying that. "That guy wields the powers given to him by God to only do as he pleases." Well, its no surprise if a middle schooler grew impudent when theyre given such powers. Theyre literally chosen by gods after all. "If its to defeat demons or monsters, he wont care even if the people in the area havent finished evacuat--" "Seigi!" The civil official attendant rushed up and stood between me and Hero Seigi. She must be working as a supervisor to prevent Hero Seigi from talking too much. "Could you kindly refrain from forcefully trying to fish out internal info about Saga Empire from our young hero here? Earl Pendragon?" The official attendant warned me with thorny tone. "That wasnt my intention at all. Since I was asked by the previous hero Hayato-sama to lend my help to the next heroes, I was just trying to find out more about the current heroes within the eptable scope." "Is that right. However, as it could invite misunderstandings, please do so only when us attendants are present." Seems like Saga Empires heroes have it hard. "I presume youre done with your talk, correct? If youd please excuse us then." The attendant tried to forcefully end the conversation. "Sorry, I have onest question." I havent asked about thest hero. "Seigi-dono, what kind of person is thest hero?" "You mean Fuu? That guy is a shut-in, so I dont know much. They used Soul Art to make skeletons while grinning like--" "Seigi!" "Ah yea yea, I got it. I shouldnt talk bad about other heroes right? Geez, youre even more naggy than sensei." Thest hero, Fuu seems to be a shut-in. Maybe theyre simr to the Goblin Princess Yuika at Selbiras Labyrinth loweryer? They seem to be good with Soul Art too, might get along with the pleasant bunch of reincarnated reincarnated people at thebyrinths loweryer. For the time being, I guess Hero Fuu is of no concern? Im curious about Hero Meiko too, but if I have to say, Hero Yuuki seems to be the one most prone to cause trouble. "Lets go, Seigi. Well then, Earl Pendragon, excuse us." The official took Hero Seigi away after leaving a courteous speech. "Master, weve asked around." Arisa told me what they heard about the bakery storekeeper. Apparently, there was an underground bar below the bakery and it got exposed. "I feel sorry for that bakery girl. Got followed around by a stalker and then her parents got arrested." I just noticed that this bakery was the store from that time. The punished 100-man toonmanders words shed on my mind--. Her parent said "Im never giving my daughter to soldiers and guards." --I see. It was probably not because of "corrupt soldiers and guards", but that it would "expose the underground bar." I feel refreshed now that one mystery was solved even though it was nothing major. "Well, shall we head to the next country then." "We couldnt find any sightseeing spots here after all." I affirm the smiling Sera and then we leave [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald behind on the airship. Additionally, as the beastkin that Zena-san saved was a local from a vige near the corrupt city Dodobu, I employed him as a local representative to establish Echigoya Firm at the city. Since there seems to be a lot of unfortunate beastkin with simr situations, having one that could receive them well would be swell. I cleared God Urions trial in two days, lets aim to clear the next God Zaikuons trial quickly too. Since he seems to be a god with a short fuse, it would be nice if it didnt end up with an abrupt "Fight with me." Yeah, theres no way that would happen. I set the airships course toward our next destination, the ce where Zaikuon Main Temple is located, the [Country of Transformation] Pier Rock. Book 16 - 16-43. The Four Heroes (1) 16-43. The Four Heroes (1) This is not from Satous perspective. Third person point of view. "Oh my? I thought it was unusual for Sera to ask me a favor, so it was your doing?" At the room in the royal castles vi given to Saga Empires imperial princess Maryest, as her friend, the [Skyshredding Witch] Ringrande greeted the guests. "My apologies if it looks like Im sneaking on you." "Satou-san, there is no need to apologize. I have no doubt that Ane-sama had noticed it the moment I asked to meet her." Beside the apologizing [Demon Lord yer] Earl Satou Pendragon, [Oracle Miko] of Tenion Temple and also the little sister of Ringrande spoke out in irritation. Serasplex towards her older sister is as strong as always. "And so Satou, since you want to meet Mary, that means youve made up your mind to marry me and Mary?" "No--" "Wrong!" Before Satou could finish, Sera strongly denied her elder sisters joke. Ringrande doesnt look offended at all by her little sisters attitudes, or rather she looks so unfeelingly unperturbed. That is in order to irritate Sera. In truth, Ringrandes inner thought was filled with, "Jealous Sera is soo cute." "So, Earl Pendragon, did you need me for something?" Maryest who was watching the sisterly fight with a tired look asked Satou to move the conversation forward. "Id like to inquire you about the heroes who were summoned here after Hayato-sama went home." "Is that so important that you, who should have been out at the western part of the continent, came back here to ask me about it?" Princess Maryest asked back as if she was probing Satous true intention. "Yes, I ran into Hero Seigi-dono in one of the countries I visited and heard about the other heroes from him, thus I couldnt help but wanting to inquire Maryest-sama about them." "Did you not ask Seigi-dono?" "Of course I did, but his information was a bit too subjective..." "Well, I guess it would. What about his attendants?" "It appears that they were cautions against me." Satou scratches his head bashfully. When he makes these gestures, he looks his age unlike his usual adult atmosphere, so Princess Maryest thought. "I have my duty as a princess of Saga Empire. Are you aware of that?" "Yes of course, I am. I wouldnt ask things like their Unique Skills or such. I merely wanted to hear what Maryest-sama thinks about their personality each and your impression on them." Princess Maryest contemtes for a bit after hearing Satous reply. "Very well. Its a request by someone who might be my future husband after all. If you are fine with only info that wont put Saga Empire in disadvantages, I dont mind telling you." "Thank you very much, Maryest-sama." Princess Maryest offers Satou a seat. While leaving the two sisters who are still quarrelling standing. "What would you like to know?" "Then lets start from your impression about the heroes." "Thats quite a vague question. Well, all right." Maryest crosses her nicely shaped legs. Unfortunately, there is no one in this room who could admire the beauty of her ankle. "My impressions on the four heroes is that their immatureness really shows due to their young age, but generally they areExistences that love justice." Her remark is seemingly unexpected to Satou as he stares at Princess Maryests eyes as if probing her. Sera who was quarrelling with her elder sister was seemingly rmed by that as she left her sister and sat down next to Satou. Shes getting unusually close to him, but Satou himself doesnt seem to notice that. "You dont believe it?" "No, the hero whom I met, Seigi, was a boy that exactly fits Maryest-samas description." Princess Maryest burst intoughter at Satous serious response. She probably found it funny that he said that like an adult would even though the two of them are only around two years apart. "Im sorry, I didnt mean to mock Sir Pendragon." Princess Maryest quickly apologized at Sera who was growing angry. "Did you know that there were four heroes who were summoned this time?" "Yes, apparently it was a group summoning or something along that line." Satou affirmed Princess Maryests question. "So you knew. Group summoning is quite an extraordinary phenomenon, but there were records about it in the past. In most cases, theres only one hero while the other people are merely innocent bystanders, but the summoning this time was unusual in that all four were heroes." "There was one who didnt act like a hero at all though." "Rin, the person in question is yet an adult. Even that Hayato was a little kid with flippant attitudes when he was first summoned." Princess Maryest should have been as young as Hero Hayato was when he was summoned, but Satou didnt point that out and quietly listened to her reminiscence. Before long, she was done with it and went back to the topic. "Im sorry, I made you listen to all these irrelevant stories--" "No, it was quite an interesting topic." Satou replied the apologizing Princess Maryest without looking like he was offended at all. "The first one, Hero Meiko. You have met her before yourself havent you? As you might know, shes a problem child. Herbat aptitude is very high despite growing up in a peaceful country. Her initial level was high too. I can assert that she was stronger than Hayato was when they were first summoned." Satou carefully listens to Princess Maryest. Lets turn back the time a bit--when the Gods Divine Punishment had just started. "--I cant believe the Northern End Magic Beast sealed by the hero hundreds years ago has been revived!" "Quit yappin and prepare for defense! Fortress-Eating Elephant is gonna cross that mountain soon!" "So even the Mountain Wall of the First Emperor that could prevent Great Monstrous Fish (Tovekezeera)s invasion is meaningless against the Fortress-Eating Elephant..." At one of the fortress protecting the city at Saga Empires northern outskirts, a young officer was yelled at for his grumbling. The defiant young officers line of sight was fixed at the towering mountain range to the north. "Your excellency General, Great Monstrous Fish (Tovekezeera) from the northern sea wont invade through the barrier the Fortress-Eating Elephant broke through, will they?" "No need to fret, was it Third Princess Porikest? That person has gone on her way to restore the barrier, leading a magic division. Nothing to worry about if we leave it to the Witch of Ice, said to rival the attendant of previous Hero, Princess Maryest." The general heartily nods while stroking his white beard. Before long, a ripple of light that looks like an aurora appears above the mountain range and settles down. "Here it is..." "It appears that her royal highness seeded in restoring the barrier." "Yea, itd be real helpful if she killed the beast while she was at it tho..." "Theres a legend saying that Fortress-Eating Elephant is protected by a sturdy rock body and powerful magic walls. Not even her royal highness could hope to defeat such a thing by herself." The General gazes at a ck haired girl standing upright on top of a rampant tower. "Unless theyre a hero, huh?" "Yes--" The staff officers nodded at the general while looking worried at their trust in the being called hero and the young girl Meiko. While no one denied his words, the Fortress-Eating Elephant showed up from beyond the mountain, broke through the defense line of Saga Empire and approached the north city. "--Thats the Fortress-Eating Elephant huh." The Fortress-Eating Elephant boasting rocks as its outer skin is advancing on while easily mowing down nine-meter ss golems left and right. Its outer skin is d in glittering blue light, not unlike heros armor. "Its entering the firing range soon. The magicians andrge magic artillery should fire their volley." Advanced level fire and wind magic shot by royal court magicians dispatched from the Imperial Capital, and therge magic artillery cannons got dispersed once they got past the Fortress-Eating Elephants magic walls. "Whats happening?" The general had no way of knowing that the adamantite crystals on the Fortress-Eating Elephants skin dispersed the already reduced power of the magic from its magic walls. The seemingly unstoppable Fortress-Eating Elephants advance came to a halt. "Its the hero! Hero Meiko-sama is fightin!" Neither strikes from the elephants trunk nor its blizzard breath could manage to graze Hero Meiko. Its the power of her Unique Skill, [Unrivaled Agility (Never Get Hit)]. And by another power given by the God Parion, [Strongest Katana (Nothing cannot be cut)], she cut one of the Fortress-Eating Elephants legs, however, the damage seemed to have been reduced due to the difference in sizes. "W-what the hell is that?" Hero Meiko took some distance away and began to shine blue. And then the blue light is focused into her sword. "OOOOOOOOHHHHH" The scene observed by the general and the others is that of a huge blue sword shing at the Fortress-Eating Elephant, dealing massive damage. Hero Meiko didnt manage to cut it in two, but she continued to sh at it without stopping, and eventually defeated the Fortress-Eating Elephant. "So this is the powers of heroes..." "Previous hero Hayato-sama was quite powerful himself, but I do not think Hero Meiko-dono is in any way inferior. Saga Empire will stay peaceful so long as we have Heroes-sama bestowed by God Parion on our side." The generals words were mixed among the cheers for hero. As he watched Hero Meiko who fainted from overusing her powers getting nursed by her attendants. Looks like she pushed herself too much. This was right before she was given oracle that led her to the Weasel Empire. "The part where she doesnt know her own limit is troubling, but I think Hero Meikos powers are a cut above the rest." "Unlike Hayato, shes the type that rushes through enemy one after another without stopping, perhaps the fact that there is no attendants that could keep up with her on the battlefield is the drawbacks here." Topensate for such drawbacks, Lady Ringrande was temporarily enlisted in her campaign to the Weasel Empire. "Rusus and Fifi would be perfect, but those two went and left Saga Empire before they could meet Hero Meiko." Hero Hayatos attendants who left Saga Empire, Rusus and Fifi, are apparently going around the stormy countries on the western part of the continent. "Would that sums it up for Hero Meiko?" "Right. If youd please tell me about Hero Seigi." Princess Maryest sips the cup to quench her thirst. "Hero Seigi isnt really suited for battle. If I had to say, I suppose hes a type that can only show his true worth by getting paired with Hero Meiko or Hero Yuuki, perhaps?" It was about the time when Satou and the girls visited Sania Kingdom for the trial-- "Found it! Theres a nest to the south-southwest. A huge group of underground monsters, numbering in four digits at least." "Thats a lot.... Its close by Sania Kingdom too, its likely a nest of Sand Scorpions." The civil official attendant made a guess from Hero Seigis report while looking at the map. His enemy search capability is as amazing as always, so the official thought. Even abination of high level wind and earth magicians cant detect this far. "South-southwest, you mean around that sandstorm over there?" "Sandstorm? I dont see any tho?" "Jema has a good sight after all. You should be able to see it too with Distant View." The civil official attendant tells the bridge about the course through the speaking tube, to check Hero Seigis investigation with their own eyes. "Youre amazing, Seigi. To think you found a nest of monsters hidden underground from this distance." "Chellis, looks like Moryu has something to say." Rabbitkin attendant, Jema, said so to the civil official attendant, Chellis. Attendant Moryu whos wearing the royal court magician robe drops her hood even lower as she looks at the civil official attendant while behaving like a suspicious individual. "Whats the matter, Moryu?" "Err, umm, i-its nothing big, umm--" "I dont mind even if its nothing. Even if its about how you think the desert sand has different color, or how the cloud looks like the bread we had this afternoon." Even though shes hard to handle, civil official attendant fully trusts attendant Moryus magical knowledge. "T-the barrier, i-is, opened. O-other parts are tattered too, but theres one with a neatly made hole over there." Attendant Moryu sorted out her report in her head while stammering as she gave it. "Perhaps, someone has broken in? ording to the legend, there should be a powerful monster sealed inside since the age of myth, the Land King... Seigi, do you remember the presence of the Fortress-Eating Elephant that Hero Meiko killed before?" "Yeah, I do, and?" "Try looking for something stronger than that." "Nothing like that yknow?" She requests the hero Seigi who instantly talked back to, "give it another try" with a scary smile on her face. "I-I got it--" Blue light circtes on Hero Seigis body. "Hmm, theres really nothing--ah, wait. Somethings there. Its like super hot spicy curry inside a retort pouch. I dont really get it, but its probs super dangerous." "I wonder if its the sealed Land King?" "Chellis, report from the bridge, they saw a Sania Kingdoms sand ship behind a rock." After thinking a bit, the civil official attendant came to a conclusion that it was probably a regr check by Sania Kingdoms personnels. "We should not needlessly involve ourselves in Sania Kingdoms matter. Lets just report what Seigi found to Sania Kingdom." "Eeh, were not gonna kill it? I can beat it with the Sword of Condemnation (Justice Wins) I got from Parion, I tell you. Lets farm some exp, cmon." Ever since he defeated a mid-ss demon in a single blow, Hero Seigi has developed a tendency to overestimate his Unique Skill. "That might be a good idea if there is only one enemy and without Sania Kingdoms people around, but the location is not ideal." And even before that, the civil official attendant figured that hero Seigi alone probably couldnt win against a legendary ss monster from the age of myth. "Lots of Sand Scorpions have positioned themselves around it too." "Yes, Hero Meiko and Hero Yuuki should be able to handle them, but its impossible for Seigi." "You saying Im weaker than those two?" Hero Seigi pouted to hear the attendants talk. "Youve got it mistaken. Its a matter ofpatibility." The civil official made a follow up. "Im sure that Seigi can beat a powerful enemy easier than Hero Yuuki would if its alone. However, there is too many of them in this case." The civil official attendant was correct not to mention Hero Meiko here. "Let us ask Hero Yuuki to deal with the Land King and also the monster clean-up while hes at it." The civil official attendant doesnt think that Hero Yuuki could defeat the legendary ss monster though he should be able to handle the small fry. Hero Yuuki would probably fail, and then the four heroes would be forced tobine their powers. By the civil official attendants calctions, Seigi whos not good at fighting should start groping for a way to profit from something without doing much. "Boo, its always about Yuuki." "Seigi, your powers arent for defeating small fry. Yours is for the sake of exterminating demon lords." She tightly hugs theining hero Seigi to make him waver. As a youth in puberty with no experience about women, he absolutely has no way to resist the softness. "Well, the guy cant read the mood and all, but he was the most helpful hero during the Divine Punishment uproar." Thanks to him, they didnt have to dispatch scouts too far in dangerous missions, and since they could pin down the exact force needed to stop a stampede, they were able to efficiently deploy neither too many nor too few troops. "Yuuki is also unusual for a hero, though not as much as Seigi." "Unusual?" "Yes, hes a magician type hero." When Lady Ringrande and Princess Maryest were about to talk about the third hero, maids bringing in trays that let out sweet scent came into the room. "Theyre presents from Sir Pendragon." The maids set up tea and sweets on the table after Princess Maryests personal maid said so. "Its sweets especially made by Satou and all. Lets talk about heroes after having a taste." "My? Didnt onee-sama like liquor more than sweets?" Sera made a sarcastic remark at the humming Lady Ringrande. "Sweets that Satou brought arent like those all-about-sweet confectionery, I love it you know?" Lady Ringrande teased her little sister by putting a meaningful intonation on the love part. "With all these sweets, it would feel too dull to only talk about the immature heroes. We have this asion after all, would you be willing to tell us the story about Sera-donos and Sir Pendragons beginning of love?" Seeking for more sweet stories, princess Maryest who had stuffed her mouth with a spoonful of cake brought up the subject about Sera and Satou. Behind his calm face supported by Poker Face skill, Satou is gearing up his gray brain cells to get him out of this predicament. However, the excited eyes of three people informed him that there was no escaping this. Book 16 - 16-44. The Four Heroes (2) 16-44. The Four Heroes (2) This is not from Satous perspective. Third person point of view. "--Do you mind if we get back to talking about heroes?" Satou, who was done telling the story of the time he met Sera after being pestered by the romance story-loving women, steered back to the topic at hand. "Oh my, pardon me. I lost myself since your tale was so interesting. We were talking about Hero Yuuki next, were we not?" "I think we were at the part about Yuuki being an unusual magician type hero." Ringrande affirmed Maryest. "By that do you mean, hes capable of using powerful magic like Maryest-sama?" "Im confident that I wont lose in my forte, lightning magic, but unfortunately, Impletely outssed in me magic. However, since the hero is still inexperienced in spell control and precision, I suppose I stille out on top when its against foes with powerful anti magic ability or someone strong in a one-on-one fight." Maryest answered Satous inquiry. "Well, no magician is better at exterminatingrge swats of enemy than Yuuki though." "Thats just the powers granted by God Parion." Hearing the two, Satou is recalled of his own Meteor Shower, and feels oddly sympathetic to the hero, thinking, "Must be hard to use." "So what kind of person is this Hero Yuuki-sama?" "He has made some self-righteous remarks, however, hes very eager to learn new things and extremely enthusiastic about training." Maryest indirectly replied Satous question with implications. Satou himself felt like he got a grasp of Hero Yuukis personality from her answer and nodded. "What is this? Whys there so few monsters here?" On board an airship floating above the small sand sea, Hero Yuuki grumbled to his attendants. "A search by wind magicians also only turned up a few aggregations of monsters." "Damn that useless Seigi." With the grumbling Yuuki on board, the airship heads toward Sania Kingdoms capital in order to replenish its supply. "--What the heck is that?" At the front row of the noisy bridge, Hero Yuuki is looking at a dead body of a gigantic monster stuck at the capitals harbor. The body is so huge, the golems that are currently dismantling it look like sesame seeds from afar. "Meiko didnte by here right?" "Yes, that should be the case." "No way Seigi did this either, guess theres still someone strong out there in this world." Hero Yuuki grins. Before long, a wingkin attendant who was tasked to gather info on the groundes back. "Give me your report, Michael." Hero Yuuki haughtily gave his order without even a word of thanks to the attendant with colorful feathers. "My name is Mieka." "Yeah yeah, report." Even while sighing at Hero Yuuki who kept calling him Michael no matter how often he corrected him, the wingkin attendant conveys the information he got to the hero and his cohorts. "That is the dead body of an ancient monster called the Land King whom Ancient Dog-head Kingmanded during the age of myths." "A mythical monster huh." "The Devil Gods Troops..." The other attendants couldnt hide their surprises when they heard the report. "Ive read some myths about Land King myself. Aint it a monster stronger than your average demon lord?" The attendants affirmed Yuukis question. "Who killed it?" "Shiga Kingdoms--" "Hero Nanashi?" The hero made a guess of someone capable of such a feat while the wingkin was answering. "No, its the Demon Lord yer, Earl Pendragon." Hero Yuuki recalled that it was the name of the sexual fiend whom Meiko met at a cafe once. "A Japanese whos pretending to be Arthur huh... Ow, my side." Even though hes never met him before, Hero Yuuki is holding a bizarre rivalry with the demon lord yer. "--Huuh? Dontcha think that thing just moved?" A section of the Land King moved before Hero Yuukis eyes. Voices cant reach this far away, but the golems andborers who were dismantling the body are scurrying away in all directions as the moving dead body begins smashing buildings. "Undead Land King?" Immediately after the sound of crushed buildings reached him, Hero Yuuki muttered the result of [Analyze] skill he got from God Parion. "Did someone turned it into an undead or somethin?" "It was probably the demons work." Hero Yuuki licks his lips when he hears the attendants reply. "I want to test my magic on it." "You must not, Yuuki." "Evacuate all the guys below." Hero Yuuki brushed off the attendants warning and went to the deck. "Please at least wait until the airship gets to the nk." "Hurry up." Hero Yuuki draws out the holy sword Laevateinn he took from his [Inventory]. "Buff me with support magic. Not the defensive ones. Just stuff that power up magic. Then put all your remaining mana into mine." The attendants cast buff magic on the hero while the airship goes around to the Undead Land Kings nk. "Lets do this, full power--hey you guys, put some spirits into it!" Hero Yuuki shouted at the attendants standing by behind him. Theyre numerous. Unlike with other heroes, many are of level 30. "Household Tuning (Everyone to me)." Hero Yuukis body is wrapped in blue light which then connects to the attendants behind him. The attendants let out voices of agony. That light also extends toward the main engine of the airship, absorbing an enormous amount of mana. "Unlimited Range (Anywhere no matter how far)." Once again, blue light wraps Hero Yuuki and holy sword Laevateinn that he holds up high. Hero Yuuki cant be stopped even by the now slowly gliding airship. "Romantic Explosion (Glory along with my name)." Third blue light wraps around Hero Yuuki. Its an intense me-like light. The attendants behind Hero Yuuki have fallen down on the deck. "<> Laevateinn!" A red me blowing up toward the sky rises from the holy sword Laevateinn once he read aloud its holy verse. Red and blue mesbine together into an abominable purple me that scorches heavens. "--EAAAAAAAAT THIIIIIIIIIIS!" With the swing of the sword, the purple explosive me violently rushes forward. That me swallow the Land Kings body that was far outside the normal range in the distance, sinking it into the depth of hellfire. "Kukukuku, Im strong. My magic blow away even mythical monsters." While illuminated by the burning light of red and blue me, Hero Yuuki isughing out loudly on his knee as he clings to his holy sword on the deck. Light of ecstasy dwells in hisnguid sunk eyes. Perhaps, the spellcaster that had turned Land King into an undead was inexperienced as the Undead Land Kings defensive power and health were far below its living states, yet it was still a monster that couldnt be defeated by ordinary magic. The firepower of the me the Hero unleashed just now probably surpasses even the forbidden spell of me magic, [<>]. "His desires for acknowledgment might be a bit stronger than others, but well, hes generally a good kid. His tendency to get hasty is not unlike Meiko, but Im sure it can be fixed so long others care for it." Ringrande didnt say out loud whom did shepare him to, but everyone here seemingly correctly guessed who it was. "Initially he went around randomly spewing mes everywhere like a pyromaniac, but once we put him with some reliable attendants, hes gotten a better." Satou thought that Hero Seigi also had some dependable attendants with him. "Im not that well acquainted with thest hero, Fuu." "I remember him being a shy kid who couldnt hold conversations well." Hero Fuu has troublemunicating, Satou made a mental note. "His ability was of scouting type, yet for some reason, he tried really hard to learn magic didnt he?" "Yes, his aptitudes for elemental magic were apparently not good, but he is skilled in Sou--Summoning magic." Satou noticed that Maryest was going to say [Soul Magic] and corrected herself, but he wasnt going to pursue it further. "Kehya, kehya kehya kehya." Laughing like convulsing in a dim temple-like ce, was the [Hero of Parion] Fuu who should not be in such a ce. "Our regal familiars, Vampire Knights, have no equal!" Before Hero Fuus line of sight are Vampire Knights who are fighting without baring anything as if to brag their beautiful bodies. Theyre fighting monsters summoned by Hero Fuu. Even though hes alone here, he seems to have the habit to refer himself with we and our. The way he could suddenly scream out loud in between his usual blurred voice is probably another habit of Hero Fuu. "Our level went up once again. And now, recycle of dead monsters--" Hero Fuu stares at the corpses suspiciously, then the corpses get revived into undeads. It must be the work of Soul Magic [Animate Undead] cast without a chant. "--Second Round. Go vanquish them again." As ordered, the Vampire Knights jump on the monsters that were revived as undeads. "One toon of level 50 Vampire Knights should be done by todays end after another 100 sets." While muttering to himself, Hero Fuu summoned more monsters and offered their neck on the Vampire Knights. "We will raise our level once a toon of level 50 Vampire Knight isplete." A bracelet made from Blue Crystal is equipped on the kehya kehya-ing Hero Fuu. "We have plenty of mana so long this bracelet is on us." Its a terminal device bracelet for City Core that originally shouldnt have fallen onto a heros hand. "Half of the vast amount of Saga Empires mana is for us to freely use at will." Hero Fuu made acent smile and then muttered to himself, "We will create an invincible army." "Fuu-han, you there?" Hero Fuus heart almost jumped out of his mouth when he heard someones voice from an empty space. "...Yea." Hero Fuu was relieved when he turned around and saw a familiar face. "Oh its you." Hero Fuu muttered very quietly. He timidly looks up at the other party. "Another day, nother zombie paradise here, I see." "D-D-Do not get it wrong! Theyre un-undeads, not zombie." He gets so enraged, its like hes a different person. Hero Fuus boiling point seems to be unexpectedly low. "Oh scary, scary. Calm down, k." To Hero Fuu, this someone with fake Kansai dialect looks like hes provoking him instead. "A-a-as long you understand." "Im here to fetch another pots or dozen of Vampire Mosquitos." This someone went for the big earthenware pots lined up at the corner of the room after amusingly watching Hero Fuu who was putting up a bravado. "D-do as you like." "Whats this? Theres only, like, three pots here." "I-is it not enough? B-but three should be plentiful isnt it? Dunno if youre using it as an ingredient for magic potion or something--" Hero Fuu said so like he wasining to the guy for obstructing his quest to level up. "Whaddya say?" "Hiiiii" Hero Fuu retreated back with a pale face from the deep voice. "Achaa, I was just checkin cos I didnt hear ya the first time, see. Dont get cold feet on me now." "I-I did not." Hero Fuu tried to bluff as best as he could while trembling, but it didnt work on the opponent as he waved his fluttering hands. "Riight. Please prepare a dozen pots by next week, k. An epidemic is spreading at the western part of the continent, ya see. Can neva get enough of medicines." "I-I got it. Ill make them." "Pleasee. You can use as much mana as you want, but be careful bout the cracks on Yuika-chans barrier when yer circting mana, yea. You gotta make sure to hold back cause its an old barrier." "N-no need to remind me, that again." Hero Fuu begrudgingly nodded while whispering "Who the heck even is Yuika" inside his mouth. "Well then, keep at it, yea." The guy disappeared in thin air like when he first came. "...Damn fake Kansai dialect." Hero Fuu mouthed the guy off the moment he was sure the guy had been gone for good. Hero Fuus back is drenched in sweat. Even for Hero Fuu who excels in scouting--or to be more exact, assassination, it was someone whom he could not take lightly of. "--I think that should cover it?" "Yep." Ringrande gave her confirmation to Maryest. "Well, they can be quite immature, but theyre all good kids." Ringrande closed the topic with that. "By the way, just the other day, Arisa who was together with Mito-sama and Sistina-dono came here and bragged about the new dresses they get you tomission for them--" Satou thought, "Thats unusual even for Arisa." "My apologies, shes still a kid after all." "Ufufu, I dont mind about such things. Their dresses were so wonderful, it made me long for one myself." Maryest looks up at Satou with a smile full of implications. "Then, I shall ask Arisa to ce an order for Maryest-samas dress too." "Sa-Satou-san!" Sera tried to cut in Satou who easily made the promise without thinking, but she kept her silent when Satou asked her back, "Is there anything wrong?" It appears that Sera doesnt intend to poke the bush herself. "Oh my, sorry to make it look like Im imposing on you." "Satou. Just Mary?" "Ane-sama!" Sera stood up from her seat to hear her elder sisters joke. "Whats the matter Sera? Are you going to leave me out, just me?" When Ringrande whispered, "Left all alone, I might just blurt out something out of loneliness", Sera wentpletely silent. "Can I? Satou." "Of course, Ringrande-sama will get hers too." Satou willingly consented to Ringrande who took the opportunity to demand for one. "Oh my? Are you sure?" "Yes. Please think of it as an apology for the trouble Arisa and the others have caused, I havent showed you my appreciations for the info this time either." "Was such little info good enough?" Satou affirmed, "But of course", to reply the giggling Maryest. "I shall look forward to it with anticipation." "Me too, I cant wait." Looking at the twos smiles, Satou thought an off-the-mark impression to himself, "Were the dresses look that good?" It was not untilter that he realized the meaning of their words--. "Im back~, Ive gone and asked Sete about it." "Thank you Mito. Youre a great help." Hikaru who had even gone to the king (Sete) and the prime minister in her investigation got back before Satou and Sera who were rxing at the Solitary Ind Pce. "Apparently theyre treating Hero Seigi like a patrol ne." "Is he like a wide-range detector for demons?" "Yup, something like that. And once he found a demon, Hero Yuuki would be deployed and then demolish it from afar." The info from Shiga Kingdoms intelligence division is simr to the one Satou heard from Maryest, but there are some differences due to the difference in their positions. "But since Hero Yuukis range is pretty expansive, cities and the popces often suffer coteral damage whenever he does it near a city, so hes not really liked." Maryest said that Yuuki has improved, but ording to the intelligence divisions info, even Saga Empire is at their wits end dealing with him. "Hero Meiko is said to be visiting countries that suffered damages by monsters, but in reality it seems like shes been making troubles at the ces shes visiting." She challenged strong knights and warriors whenever she went, and beat them all to a pulp. "And this time shes going to Dragg Kingdom probably cause she wants to challenge the Guardian Dragon of the kingdom, dont you think?" Satou smiled wryly while saying, "Thats so like that battle junkie Meiko." "Hero Fuu is apparently shutting himself in the Imperial Capital, so not much info about him. Unlike with the other heroes, apparently he went to Hero Dungeon once, got frightened, and refused to go back." "Oh thats plenty already." Its okay as long as hes harmless, said Satou to Mito. "For the time being, could you continue gathering info involving heroes?" "Un, I think thats a good idea. Also, Im going to tell Sete to ask Saga Empire to hold the rein tighter on Hero Yuuki." "Yeah, Im counting on you." Mito seemed happy to have Satou depending on her, she left after replying, "Leave it to me!" Zena who passed by her as she entered the room went to Satou while finding the frolic Mito unusual. "Satou-san, the airship has arrived at Pier Rock." "Ah thanks. Zena-san." Satou stands up once he hears that. "Satou-san, who will be going with you this time?" "This one seems like it will get dangerous, so Ill take only Liza with me. She should be able to deal with any situation after all." Jealousy welled up from within Zena and Sera at Liza who got Satous stamp of approval, but recalling that Liza doesnt harbor feelings toward the opposite sex on Satou, they extinguished their jealousy. "Zena-san, sorry but could you call Liza here? I think shes testing the flight exoskeleton while sparring with Heiron in the desert sub-space." "I understand." Tasked by Satou, Zena heads toward the desert sub-space gate. "Now then, Im heading off. Ill try to finish the trial by today." Satou turns around as he prepares to leave after saying that to Sera whos left alone in the living room. "Satou-san, please dont let your guard down. God Zaikuon is often considered a foolish god who didnt know his own limit and went on to challenge the dragon god, however, I dont think an existence like god would take actions without thinking the consequences." Satou stops in his track and turns around at the unexpected words from Sera. "In other words, the act of picking a reckless fight itself may have meaning?" "Yes, I know not what that is, but perhaps there was some kind of merit for God Zaikuon to embrace death once." "Got it. Ill keep Seras warning on my mind as I face God Zaikuon." Satou went through the gate connected to the airship after saying that to the anxious Sera. Next update is nned for around 4/29 (theres a chance it may get dyed for several days) Attention The shbacks about Heroes are not necessarily the content Maryest told Satou (especially in Hero Fuus case) Book 16 - 16-45. Pier Rock Kingdom, Oblation Contest (1) 16-45. Pier Rock Kingdom, Otion Contest (1) Satou here. I love watching sport matches, but Im not good with martial art matches that involve blood. Its not because I dislike blood, but more because I dont like painful sensations I get from watching it. I love bloodless matches like Judo though. "This is quite a huge arena isnt it, Master." Liza is looking over an arena made of ocher colored stones from the audience seat. This arena is apparently a historical structure magically made in the ages of Furu Empire. Liza and I headed straight to the Zaikuon Main Temple the instance we arrived at Pier Rock, but since the only Zaikuon miko who had Oracle skill was participating in a tournament at the arena, the ritual is postponed until after her matches are over. Thus, I went with Liza to see the crowded tournament and also to kill times. "Huge~?" "Its really really pig nanodesu." Tama and Pochi showed up like poof. Looks like they got here, the audience seat, from the airships gate through Tamas ninjutsu. Judging from the times, they must be on lunch break. Show em the strength of [Warriors of Garleon]! Dont ya dare lose to Garleon temple followers! Make it known that [Holy Warriors of Zaikuon] are the strongest eveeeer! Cheers erupted from the audience. The tournament this time appears to also serves as an otion contest, all the yers belong in teams bearing their gods names and theyre donning mantles and armor bearing the holy marks. There seem to be bets that also serve as almsgiving, lots of bookmakers bearing the holy marks loiter around. "The yers for the next match have made their entrance it seems." Garleon team is a pair of a giant man holding a huge two-handed battle axe, and an old man with a long sword. Both are of upper level 30s, none carries a shield. Zaikuon team has a handsome young male temple knight equipped with a small shield and a one-handed sword, and a priestess holding a long mace that looks like an iron club along with a round shield. The temple knight is level 29 while the priestess is level 40, rather unbnced. "That priestess seems to be quite the fighter." Liza looks at the priestess. "Muscles~?" "Muki muki nanodesu." Tama and Pochi made their opinions known while posing like body builders, undoubtedly taught by Arisa. These two and their soft squishy builds wont look muki muki no matter what they do. Just as the two said, this priestess has a muscr build that wouldnt look out of ce for the Supreme Ruler of the Centurys End. Not sure if it can be considered a praise for a woman, but she has this reliable aura that would fit the word [Rock] most. She seems toe from Norooku Kingdom, Princess Mitia whos staying at thebyrinth city might know about her. "--However, is that priestess really the miko were looking for?" "Yep, looks like it." Lizas face looks like she finds it hard to believe. Shes wearing priestess uniform instead of mikos, however, my AR readings show that she has the [Oracle] skill. Liza must be bewildered since shes the first of this type among all the miko weve met so far starting from Sera. By the honorable name of Zaikuon, may his grace be with holy warrior Senuma. My Attentive Ears skill picked up the Rock Miko reciting something as she gestured a holy mark sign. Yellow light overflow out of the temple knights golden circlet. Thats--simr to the [Super Strength] state of Lady Karina granted by Raka. "It began~" "It seems the battle axe user will fight the priest, and the long sword old man will fight the temple knight." "Theyre not cooperating together nodesu?" Apparently, its going to be a one-on-one fight even thought each team consists of a pair. The temple knight rushed out at superhuman speed and made a head start over the long sword old man. "Defensive fight~" "Ojii-chan, do your best nanodesu!" "The temple knights attacks are sharp and heavy, but there is no experience behind them. He would create an opening if it keeps up--" Liza stopped her speech midway. Just as shes suspected, the long sword old man made a clean hit on the defenseless nk of the temple knight. But the reason why Liza stopped was not because of that, but the results. "Just like Karina~?" "Small shields made of yellow light came out nodesuyo." As Tama and Pochi said, small shields made of yellow light blocked the long sword old mans attack. ording to AR readings, the golden circlet the temple knight is wearing seems to be a divine treasure of God Zaikuon, called [Zaikukaan]. Thanks to that divine treasure, hes able to match or even surpass the more skilled old man. "NUOOOOOO!" Slightlyter, the battle axe man rushed toward the Rock Miko and swung down his axe with the momentum. Looks like the battle axe man used [Great Strength] skill while the Rock Miko used [Body Reinforcement] skill. "Full of openings~?" "She went under the axe, going for Achilles Hunter nodesu!" Tama and Pochi cheered on the Rock Miko while raising their fists overhead. Before our view, the Rock Miko hit the battle axe mans arm while blocking his axe with her round shield. "Her attacks are simple but steady." "Slow and steady~" "Axes movements are getting squeaky nodesu." The Rock Miko made use of the fleeting chance when the battle axe man grimaced and swung her mace toward the battle axe mans temple. The battle axe man sacrificed his arm to block the mace and kicked back at her. The Rock Miko blocked his kick with her legs. "Grappling match nanodesu!" "Not like Karina~?" "Karina-sama does it by continuously moving without stopping, but for them its a sh between muscle-armored bodies." The fight between these two kinda reminds me of pro-wrestling. After some painful looking exchanges, the Rock Miko snatched away the victory. The Rock Miko who gantly wiped her nose off of blood is looking at herrade seriously. "The temple knight seems to be at a disadvantage now." "Too many wasted movements~?" "Ojii-chan is moving so wonderfully wondrous nanodesu." The temple knight has exhausted his mana and is gasping for breath, but hes unscathed. On the other hand, even though the long sword old man is fiercely attacking the temple knight with aposed looking face, I know from AR readings that hes also quite exhausted himself. There are cuts dyed in red on the old mans surcoat, put over his armor, here and there. "Surprise attack~" "He dodged it nodesu!" The long sword old man smoothly evaded the Rock Mikos mace who rushed on him from behind. The temple knight tried to sh at the old mans nk, but that opening was a trap, as the old man parried the temple knights sword and guided it toward the Rock Miko instead. The Rock Miko turned her neck and managed to dodge the temple knights sword, but she was forced to receive the temple knight whose back was kicked by the old man. "Oh no~" "Theyre in a pinch nanodesu!" As the old man was going to stab the temple knights back with his long sword, the Rock Miko used her body to block it instead. The long sword pierced her body but she tightened her muscles to stop the thrust. The temple knights sword was going for long sword old man. The old man let go of his long sword and blocked the temple knights sword with his gauntlets. Those gauntlets seem to be defensive type magic tools. Do not interfere! The Rock Miko who had thrown away the long sword was stopped by the temple knight when she tried to help him. And then the temple knight put all his body weight on the sword to push down the old knight in an attempt to end the fight. "Auch." "Shoddy nanodesu." "It cannot be helped. There is no way to evade that." When they were close enough their foreheads could collide, the old man exploded his gauntlet decorations to shot out small pellets. Even the yellow light shields couldnt block them all, perhaps because the explosion was too close, the temple knight staggered as he got hit by some of the pellets. The old man snatched away the temple knights sword and swung it toward its former owner. "Tackle~" "Nice assist nanodesu." The Rock Miko shoulder rammed the old man and immediately got away from him using the recoil, before she swung around her long mace at him. The old man managed to handle it for a few swings, but he couldnt endure the Rock Mikos strength as his sword got thrown off of his hand, cornered, he dered his loss. Once the match was over, the Rock Miko began to chant in order to heal the temple knight. "Failed~?" "Fanburu nanodesu." Looks like she failed to cast the healing spell. The Rock Miko apologized to the temple knight while looking sorry, but he pushed her aside and went to the waiting room without even a hint of anger. He must feel awkward losing after he tried to finish the match by himself. The next match was between [Magic Warriors of Karion] and [Love Warriors of Tenion]. There was nothing of note in the match itself besides their eye-catching names, so were watching while enjoying the piping hot potatoes we bought on a stall along the way to the arena. Even though Tama and Pochi must have got their lunch in the school beforeing here, their appetites are still in full swing. While watching over the two who were munching on the potatoes, I gave a bite myself. Simple saltiness. People prefer steamed potato in this country, since its a bit cold here. The potato wasnt too good itself, so I cut it up and put some butter in. Nice aroma of butter melting in the hot potato pervaded in the audience seat. "Trs Bien~?" "It must be, must be, super good nanodesu." I put butter on the potatoes the two held out to me as their tails fluttered around. "Delishas~" "Blifss~ nanodesu." "This is tasty." I dont think its that good, but the three look blissful like theyve just tasted some first-rate cooking. I watch the match while biting on the buttered potato. This reminds me of the [Jaga Butter] eaten during Hokkaido winter festival somehow. In the end, [Magic Warriors of Karion] won the match without anything worthy to point out. "Seems like the next match is between Beast Warrior of Parion and Sun Warriors of Heraruon." I told the info I heard from Attentive Ears to the beastkin girls. "Rusus~?" "And Fifi too nodesu." Tamas tail stood upright while Pochis tail swung around buzzingly when [Beast Warriors of Parion]--tigerear-kin Rusus and the wolfear-kin Fifi entered the arena. I knew that these girls were in this arena from my Menu, but I never thought that these two, who were attendants of the previous Saga Hero, would participate in the contest. I dont find it odd considering these two are battle junkies though. Once the match began, [Beast Warriors of Parion] quickly reigned victorious in a one sided match. The level gaps are just too big, and most importantly, the experience theyve umted across many harsh battlefields along with Hero Hayato cannot bepared to other warriors. "Rusus strong~" "Fifi was really strong too nodesu." "The Sun Warriors werent too bad themselves, but those two are just on a whole different level." The beastkin girls eyes were glimmering, as if saying that they want to fight them instead. While waiting for the semifinal, we warm ourselves with consomm soup I brought over and listened to Tama and Pochi about their school life. "Next is a match between Beast Warriors of Parion and Holy Warriors of Zaikuon it seems." Rusus and Fifi are going to fight without a rest, but if I had to say, [Holy Warriors of Zaikuon] look more fatigued instead. The match earlier was a one-sided game after all. By the honorable name of Zaikuon, may his grace be with holy warrior Senuma. The Rock Miko put the temple knight into [Super Strength] state with the same ritual as before. Looks like the temple knight is going to use a great sword this time. Attendants who serve upon Hero of Parion! The temple knight closed in on Rusus at high speed. I am Holy Warrior Senuma! The one who will defeat you! Rusus blocked the sweeping great sword with her palm. I think shes using the def up skill [Vajra], but thats still quite reckless of her. Whos going to defeat who again? Rusus showed a ferocious smile while tightly gripping the temple knights great sword. The temple knight is frantically trying to pull the great sword off of her. Get lost The temple knight lost his footings when Rusus let go of his great sword, then she lightly kicked his stomach, blowing him away. Rusus chased after him faster than the temple knights earlier with Flickering Movement and attempted tond another hit on him, but the Rock Miko blocked her attack using the long mace. Oh youre pretty good-- Rusus praised the Rock Miko. --But still not good enough. Rusus twisted her wrist and the Rock Mikos long mace got flung away from her hand. WOOOOOO! The temple knight swings down his great sword toward Rusus, on a trajectory that would cut the Rock Miko along with her. At least youve got guts-- Rusus kicked away the Rock Miko to get her away from the great sword, then she lightly swung her sword, separating the great sword from the temple knights hand. Looks like she cut the temple knights wrist in that instant. "Purara~n?" "Its gonna fall off nanodesu." Tama chased the swaying wrist with her eyes, Pochi covered her face while looking pained. "--Why?" Liza muttered as she looked at the Rock Miko. The miko ignored her long mace lying on the ground, and chanted holy magic toward the kneeling temple knight. Rusus is looking at them without attacking. Doesnt seem like Fifi has moved an inch since the beginning of the match. It seemed the Rock Miko used a mid-level healing magic, the temple knights wrist managed to get attached back. --Still wanna go at it? No, this is our loss. The Rock Miko shook her head at Rususs inquiry. Oy! I can still fight! I, holy warrior of Zaikuon, Senuma-sama-- The temple knight was going to object the Rock Miko, but Fifi zeroed in on him in an instant with Flickering Movement and knocked him out in one hit. "Now then, looks like the miko is done with the contest, lets go to the temple after greeting Rusus and Fifi. Tama, and Pochi, wanna see them?" "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu!" The other semifinal was [Force Warriors of Urion] vs [Magic Warriors of Karion], but since it didnt seem like itd be interesting judging from theirst match, we turned our back without any hesitation and went straight to the waiting room. Book 16 - 16-46. Trial of Zaikuon (1) 16-46. Trial of Zaikuon (1) Satou here. People who cannot exin well arent exactly unusual, but even though I could tolerate clients who expect you to take a guess from their abridged exnations, I really cant handle those who dont even understand themselves that they actually want you to do that. "Rusus~" "Fifi nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi opened the door and went inside in high spirits. "Oh, aint it the lil girls from Satous ce!" "Ou! You guys were here too huh!" The former attendants of previous hero Hayato, Rusus and Fifi received the jumping Tama and Pochi whileughing. I thought they wouldnt ept a visitation right after their match, but the two dly did. "Its nice to see you two again." "Yo! Satou!" "And spear ane-chan, youre here too!" The two cheerfully stepped up to us while Pochi and Tama were hanging on their necks like Hawaiian leis. Pochi and Tama are frolic as they sway around while saying, "Buraa~n." "You should havee out in the arena since you were already here and all." "Wed definitely have an even more fun match if you guys were fighting." I sat down on the seat the two offered as they said something that didnt sound like a lip service. Liza fetched the hanging Tama and Pochi, and they changed their forms to y corpses under Lizas arms. "Cakes that Satou brought are really good as always." "Bring us some meat the next time youre here ok. That karaage and kakuni stuff you gave us back then were real nice." While renewing old friendship with the two who had begun to heartily chomp down on the cake I brought, I tried asking them about the four heroes. "We only know Meiko and Seigi though." "Yuki and Hikutsu was it? Didnt Rin and Mary take care of the magician type guys?" Looks like they dont even remember the explosive me Hero Yuukis and the discreet Hero Fuus names. "Meiko is fun, but shes got no stamina and drops down pretty quickly." "Seigi is weak, but he can find monster nests real fast, so its nice to take him along in a hunt." Feels like the two haveparatively good opinions on Meiko and Seigi. "Seigi kept looking at our breasts and butts though, that was funny." "And then he immediately looked away every time we noticed." ...Seigi. Ignoring the talk about a young man in puberty, I throw a question to Rusus and Fifi. "So you werent going to be Hero Meiko or Hero Seigis attendants?" "Hmm, nah, nope." "Were not even gonnast three days if we have to attend some haughty little girl and an ero brat." "Right right. Meiko is haughty by nature, Seigi tends to say some iprehensible stuff seriously then have this triumphant look on his face, Id probably whack him before I noticed." "They can be haughty all they want if theyre as stupidly strong as Hayato was." It seems like Rusus and Fifi will only abide by those who are stronger than them. "We dont mind bing your attendants if you win against us, Satou?" "Yep yep, mistresses or retainers are nice too." "Ah yeah, the vige chief told us to give birth or something." Please drop that kind of talk. "Well, lets talk more about that if you could Win against us." "Yep yep, hold yer horses till then." "Well then, looks like Id have to train harder with my sword." I politely dealt with them and then return to the topic at hand. "So instead of bing their attendants, you two journeyed to the continent west?" "Pretty much." They must have found high-ranking nobles who tried to persistently court them into bing their subordinates annoying. "Oh yeah--Satou, do you know about vampires?" "Yes, Ive had a fight with one once, so I know a bit about them." Even while feeling surprised at the sudden turn of topics, I nodded while recalling the vampire princess Semeri that I fought and the reincarnated true ancestor Ban on Selbiras Labyrinth Lower Layer. "Those guys showed up at the neighboring country ysee." "It was amazing ya know? It was an army of Blood Stalkers and Vampire ves led by Vampires, with enough rank to consume a city whole." "Well, they were no match for us, but their leader, a Vampire Lord was pretty tough." "Great~?" "Thats super amazing nodesu! Pochi wants to fight one too!" Hearing Rusus and Fifis stories, Tama and Pochi stood up on the sofa with sparkling eyes. And of course, it ended up with Liza scolding them and them quickly shifting into the reflection pose. "Where did those vampirese from?" "I mean its far away from the Bloodsucking Labyrinth, they were probs monster who were hiding in a nearby monster domain or something?" Apparently the two only took care of the vampires, and didnt know what happened afterward. "That was when a patrolling monster-hunting warship from Saga Empire passed above us, so we left all the clean-up to them." I feel thats quite a convenient coincidence, but there was probably an oracle if it was a city-destroying disaster, it wouldnt be strange if they were deployed for relief. ording to Rusus, about seven Saga Empire warships are patrolling around the neighborhood of the small countries on the continental west, its not that rare for them to receive an SOS signal ande to the rescue. "But with that many vampires appearing, wouldnt that deal a huge blow on that country?" "Yep, exactly. The royal capital was half destroyed, and about two towns were annihted." "Apparently, some refugee even flowed to this country too." Thats quite a huge damage. "Oh dont make that face." "Yep yep. Saga Empire has dispatched their relief unit to that country, they should be distributing food and stuff right about now." If theres already relief groups helping them, I suppose I dont have to stick my nose into it? "More importantly--" Rusus and Fifi, who perceived a serious auraing from me, cheerfully changed the topic to about how we would have fought in the matches we watched. "Rush up like fwoosh, then prick out like zubaban nodesu!" "They aint gonna let youe near them." "No worries nanodesu! Pochi is quick on her feet nodesuyo!" "Lurk around like nyunnyun, then nyururu~ headhunting nyan." "Oh scary, headhuntings scary." "Headhunting is the basic of ninja~?" Everyone seems to be having fun with the new topic. --Its all your fault! The harmonious atmosphere was destroyed by a shout from outside the room. Looks like some people are quarrellings in the passage. Tama and Pochi look up at me anxiously, thus I pat their heads. ording to Map info, they seem to be the [Holy Warriors of Zaikuon] Rusus and Fifi beat earlier. From what I can gather from theing voices, the temple knight Senuma is unterally disparaging his miko partner. "Ill give them a bit of warning." Please at least pick the ce if you want to quarrel. Those parion women won because you surrendered! The voice of a man assaulted my ears the moment I opened the door. Apparently this guypletely shelved the fact that he was the reason for her surrender. I am the [Holy Warrior of Zaikuon], who could even be considered as Gods Apostle! Yet I have to taste defeat at the hands of mere attendants of hero, all because of you! At the passage, in the nearest corner, I found the miko who fits the words [Man among Men] and [Rock], and a handsome young man overflowing with the aura of small fry. Even while I was walking toward them, the hysteric voice continued to verbally abuse the rock mikos poor healing magic and her muscr body. "Youre bothering the neighborhood, could you please leave it at that?" "Who the hell are you?" The temple knight seemed to be offended by my warning, he trotted toward me and attempted to grab my neck with his hand. Then he revolved once in the air. "Shrike Drop~?" At the opposite direction of Tama who struck her signature pose below me, the temple knight had fainted after hitting his head on the concrete, still with a dumbfounded expression on his face. I think that move earlier was Air Throw instead of Shrike Drop, but nows not the time to point out such a trivial stuff. "Se-Senuma!" The rock miko looks after the temple knight with a worried expression. Even though she had just been excessively disparaged, her figure nursing the temple knight is overflowing with affection. "Whats this, aint you the Zaikuon guys from earlier." Rusus and Fifi who were looking here from the rooms door came. Along with Liza and Pochi of course. "Hey, I think youd better learn how to choose a man." "Yep yep, a man is not about his face. But his strength." Rusus and Fifi gave their advices to the rock miko. For some reason, below them, Tama and Pochi are making an appeal by striking the bodybuilder poses from the arena earlier with their soft squishy bodies, cute. "I-Its not like I yearn for Senuma-donos.... Its just, we were raised together like siblings since we were little so..." "Ooh, childhood friends eh, nice." "So like, hes been protecting you since childhood?" "No, its me whos..." While grinning wide, Rusus and Fifi listen attentively to the rock miko whos blushing like a maiden. It appears that these two like to talk about love story too. The rock mikos love story continued on until after a priest from the main temple came looking for her. <#update1> "--There sure is a lot of homeless people here." "Yes. Many of them also look exhausted." I caught sights of lots of dirtyish people sitting in back alleys and under overhang roofs on our way to the main temple with the priest and the rock miko. They must be the refuges that came from the neighboring country that Rusus and Fifi mentioned. "Does the temple not do anything to help the refuges?" "Oh, of course we do. We offer food and ces to protect from rains and winds to believers of God Zaikuon who dobor service." The priest affirmed my question. Looks like its exclusive to their believers after all. "Unfortunately, Zaikuon Temple cannot afford to give aid indiscriminately free of charge." "Until God Zaikuon has regained his powers, we too are on the side of those who hang on the goodwill of countries and people..." Rock miko and the priest told me that. Ill give lots of foodstuff-rted donations to Zaikuon Main Temple and every other temple once the trial is over. We arrived at Zaikuon Main Temple while I was considering that. This building must have been a solemn building originally, but due to deteriorations and cracks here and there, it kinda looks shabby somehow. "Its of grave importance to mend this temple, but we cannot possibly work on it for the time being." The priest seemingly noticed my line of sight as he said that in frustration. The fact that he continues to have faith despite in this situation where they cannot use holy magic due to the demise of their god, is a proof of his devotion. Im d he hasnt been warped like the chubby priest at Seryuu City. --O God. God whom we revere. The rock miko whos changed into miko outfit progresses the ceremony. The miko outfit surprisingly fits the muscr rock miko. Responding to the rock mikos call, a bright yellow light came down from the heavens. The novelty has worn off since this is my fifth ceremony already. The mikos stern face turned loose. Shes entered the trance state. Ye foolish one who dares to challenge my trial. Inorganic voice of a man echoed in my mind. This seems to be God Zaikuons voice. --Fight. Whom should I fight? Dont tell me, do I have to fight God Zaikuon himself? Judging from Arisas fight with him, its not like he cant be beaten, but Id feel sorry for the reincarnated person Kei who was also a fake apostle of God Zaikuon if he died again, so Id like to avoid it if possible. <#update2> --Oops. Theres a filter to prevent my thoughts from leaking out through the mind magic [Mind Connection Advance] Im using right now, but the other party is still a god. Theres no guarantee that the filter wont be broken through, I should stop with disrespectful thoughts. That is not a bad idea, however-- The scenery before my eyes changed while he was going to say my opponent. --White space. It looks simr to the World of Miniature Garden that Goblin Princess Yuika created in thebyrinths loweryer. Looking at my Map, Im met with [Map Does not Exist in this Space] indication. Reign victorious over three fights. God Zaikuons voice disappeared after telling me that. Thud, I turned around hearing that sound and saw that the rock miko had fallen down on the white ground. For now, I take out a bed from Storage through Item Box and let her rest on it. Now then, wonder how should I fight? Book 16 - 16-47. Trial of Zaikuon (2) 16-47. Trial of Zaikuon (2) 16-46 has been slightly revised. There is no problem even if you dont read it, but do have a look if youre curious. Satou here. Games these days are designed with user friendliness in mind, but I feel that lots of games in the olden days didnt have good tutorials. Its fun to do trial and error, but it kinda feels like lots of those games simply couldnt be bothered to exin stuff. "--Oh." In the white space where I was taken to by God Zaikuon, a halo around my circumference, and then it turned into a ck line the moment it touched the ground. Its a circle of around 500 meters in diameter. Along with that, the white space has be dimly colored, its possible to distinguish the ground and the ceiling now. It still feels like Im floating on clouds though. "I guess thats my opponent?" A small cube appeared about 100 meters away from me. The cube transformed with click-ck sounds while turning bigger, and eventually formed a humanoid shape. Its height is about 3 meters. My AR reading show that its [UNKNOWN], probably an apostle of God Zaikuon. Fight with my apostle, reign victorious. A dignified voice came from behind me. The rock miko is the owner of that voice. But she seems a bit weird. She has absolutely no expressions on her face, and seems lifeless as if shes a marite. ording to AR reading, shes in [Divine Possession] state. It seems to be the next stage of the trance state she was in during the ceremony. What would the winning conditions be? Defeat apostle. Go out of circle not. Deliberately attack miko not. After saying that, the rock miko is wrapped in a light sphere that emits yellow phosphorescence, and floats away to outside the circle. While my eyes were chasing her, my ear picked click-ck sound. Apparently the sound wasing from a cube that separated away from the apostles hand and transformed into a halberd-like shape. This apostle prefers close quarterbats it seems. I could have ended this instantly by instantaneously casting the space magic forbidden spell [Mythology Down] from my magic list, but since that would likely incur displeasures instead apuses, I held myself back. "Item Box, ." I opened my Item Box with voicemand, and took out a handmade sword made of orichalcum. Simr with the magic sword Heim I gave to the [Weed] of Shiga Eight Swords, Heim, this sword is loaded with a magic circuit taken from holy sword Durandal that will restore the des sharpness by reciting the Command Word, [Eternal de]. This should be optimal against a foe with unknown methods of attack. --Begin. The rock miko announced the starting signal after I unsheathed the holy sword. --ڣףţţţ. The apostle let out an ear-splitting sound. At the same time, yellow ripples of light began to course through the apostles body surface. It looks exactly the same as the purple ripples that appears when Arisa uses her Unique Skill. --Fast. The apostle charged forward at a speed that rivaled Pochi. I was a bit curious about the weight of a blowing from its tall stature, but since I had a slightly bad feeling about it, I evaded the blow while shing at the apostles leg. --Hm? What a weird feedback. Theres no firm resistance, its like Im cutting water. ording to AR reading, the apostles HP gauge has only been reduced by a tiny bit. Checking on the details, apparently this apostle is in [Invincible Warrior (Champion)] State. Looks like I could still see its State and gauges even though I couldnt see level and skills. "--Whoops." I jumped away to dodge a stab from behind. A rapid thrust that made the halberd looked like it was multiplying urred there. Since the halberd could seemingly be dealt with by the holy sword, unlike the apostle itself, I was able to thoroughly parry it. The halberds speed rivals that of Liza and Pochi, while its thrusting speed toward my openings rivals that of Tama, its rtively tough to handle. This apostle is obviously stronger than the apostles that fought against the Weasel Empires pce knights. The Unique Skill-like [Champion] State probably has boosted up this apostles strength. I thought my attacks would work when my opponent was in the middle of attacking, but they barely dealt any damage on the apostle. From what Ive seen in the Weasel Empires fight, white swords and cannonballs coated in dragon fang powder were used to kill apostles, thus I decide to use a white sword from amongst the seized stuff stored in Storage. "Item Box, ." I shifted the holy sword onto my left hand, and took out a white sword with my right. I didnt rece the sword since the Weasel Empire-made white sword is fragilepared to the holy sword. While I was parrying the apostle, thats attacking at a warp-like speed from left and right, with the holy sword, I tried hitting it once with the white sword at the right timing. --ڣ֣ףţģģģ. Its super effective. One hit reduced the apostles HP gauge by a third. From what I could gather just now, this apostle is about equal as a level 60s demon. --ڣףţţڣףţ. With click-ck sounds, the apostle body transformed, its arms increased to six. It also got itself new armaments; two halberds, two shields, and two curved des Well, its just for show. It may have more arms, but its also showing more openings than ever now, probably due to its own arms and weapons hindering itself. I jump below the apostle with Ground Shrink, and mow down the apostles ankles with the white sword. The apostle tried to dodge the sh by lifting up its legs, but my sh was faster. The apostle who had lost its ankles tried to stab me with its halberd and squashed me down with its shield together, but I went around it and stopped at its blind spot with Ground Shrink, then I stab the apostles knee with the white sword. The apostles HP gauge is almost zero, but I cant deal any more damage even after shing it many more times. --ڣףţţڣףţ. The apostle shouted out loud, and then a yellow phosphorous flickered before its HPpletely restored. Well, I get that recovery is a specialty of holy magic, but this is still a bit annoying. Most importantly, the white sword would broke if this kept up. Id prefer to preserve the dragon fang swords I have in my storage as much as possible. "Now then--." I stare at the apostle. Apparently, Ive got tond a hit at the critical spot to beat this apostle. I ponder the spots that would likely be the apostles weakness while dodging its attacks. Normally youd have thought it should be its head or heart, but things cant be that simple considering its a gods apostle. There must be some kind of requirements like having to strike both at the same time or something. "--Trial and error it is." I used Sky Drive to bnce out the disadvantages in height, and disarmed the apostle by relying on weapon destruction skill and weapon deprivation (Disarm) skill. The defenseless chest of the apostle is exposed before me. --Spiral sh Thrust. I rapidly unleashed the finisher move of Hero Hayato twice, drilling a hole on the defenseless apostles head. Then I get away from the apostle with sh Drive, and observe its reaction. "Itd be nice if this is the end--" This much shouldnt be enough to finish off a Gods Apostle, should it. My worry turned out to be unfounded as the apostle crumbled into milky white powder. --Yellow light? A small yellow light floated out of the heap of powder on the ground, and rose up into heavens floatingly. Its like the [Gods Fragment] thates out whenever you beat a demon lord. I think its probably God Zaikuons fragment, although its unidentifiable as always with AR reading only showing [UNKNOWN], the chance of that is quite high. The ck circle line on the ground disappeared at the same time the yellow light did. Second Trial After the rock miko indifferently said that, a yellow ring of light appeared around me like before and drew a circle on the ground of about 20-meter long in diameter. Apparently, theres no deration of victor in the match earlier. Is it going to be a boxing match this time? "--Nah, doesnt seem so." At a ce about 500 meters away from me, another 20-meter circle was drawn, then a cube appeared there and transformed into an apostle with click-ck sounds. No changes in victory conditions. In other words, Ive got to defeat this apostle with long-ranged attacks. I put away the nearly destroyed white sword into the Item Box. --Begin. --ڣףţţţ. The apostle let out a high frequency noise after the starting signal. At the same time, ripples of yellow light course through its body surface. --ڣףţţţš ording to AR reading, this apostle has [Great Caster] and [Vanquish Archer] States. As a test, I took out a Light Crystal Gun from Item Box and shot with it. Theser that was shot out of the Light Crystal Gun prated the apostles body, but it didnt deal any damage. A shot from this gun has about the same firepower as one shot of my light magic [Laser], it appears ordinary magic cant hope to damage apostles. --ڣףţţţš As if returning the favor, the apostle shot out an arrow from its arm that had transformed into a bow. Using the holy sword, I flick off the arrow that was flying at a speed invisible to the naked eyes. That was quite a weighty blow. "...Orichalcum arrows huh?" Not to the point that would numb my hand, but it could chip the holy sword if I dont hit it at the right angle. While dealing the second and third arrows with the sword, I took out an emerald green long wand--a wand made from World Tree Emerald Branch from Item Box. "..." I begin to chant a spell while parrying the rain of arrows the apostle rapidly shot out. --ڣףţţţ. Though I dont think it was mimicking me, the apostle raised its wand-transformed arm high up, and began to draw a real dangerous looking magic circle. Of course, it hasnt loosened up on the rain of arrows. Im not one to talk, but this guy sure is handy. The magic circle is d in shes of yellow, which begins to gradually intensifies. The apostle finished its chant far faster than me, and then thepleted magic circle shot out a white beam. --Fortress Defense (Fortress). I make use of the defensive item, a standard equipment for Pendragon Team, reserved for emergency and block the beam. Intense sparks scattered on the outeryer of the Fortresss defensive field. The pseudo-material made from Force Magic turned cloudy, crumbling down at an awful rate. Fortress is a defensive system made of multipleyers of defensive walls, so another defensive wall would reinforce it before the entire thing copsed, it eventually managed to endure the apostles magic attack. --ڣףţţţ. The apostle added more arms, and created seven magic circles from its now seven wand arms. Even Fortress wouldnt be able to withstand seven times of the attack earlier. But, well--. I pointed my long wand toward the apostle. DDڣףţţţţڣףţţţš The apostle let out a high pitched noise like it was flustered, but it was toote. " White me of Purgatory <>" A sh of white filled the space. The wide-area annihtion forbidden spell that tends to indiscriminately spread to the surroundings is pinned down only in the space where the apostle is at, mowing it down. The thunderous booming sounds and heat followed after the sh, hitting my eardrum and skin. My vision that quickly recovered thanks to Light-Intensity Adjustment skill showed ck smoke and melted red-brownish ground that spread far and away. No apostle is in sight. Looks like it was disintegrated by the forbidden spell. Even the Log disys [Defeated Zaikuon Apostle], theres no doubt about it. Of course the rock miko is safe. "--Just as I thought." Two yellow light orbs appeared slightly away from where the apostle was at, and disappeared floatingly toward heavens. These yellow lights must really be [God Zaikuons Fragments]. I just hope these apostles wont overuse their Unique Skill, get overloaded and turn into demon lord-like beings. Third Trial After the rock miko said that, the white space contracted and suddenly regained colors. Disorderly noises reached my ears at the same time. The sensation of floating in the clouds also changed into that of stepping on a solid ground. This ce seems to be the arena. "--Satou?" "And isnt that the Zaikuon Miko?" I turned around toward the voices to see Rusus and Fifi. Unconscious [Magic Warriors of Karion] areying below them. Looks like weve showed up at the conclusion of the tournaments final match. Dont tell me Ive got to beat these girls for thest fight? Book 16 - 16-48. Trial of Zaikuon (3) [Revised] 16-48. Trial of Zaikuon (3) [Revised] 2018/5/27 Thetter half has been hugely altered. Satou here. I think everyone, regardless of who, has cravings, big or small, for limelight and recognition. That in itself is important as motivation to keep moving forward, but when such a craving is swelled up so big one could only be satisfied byparing oneself to others, I think thats where it gets dangerous. "Howd you show up out of nowhere, space magic?" "And whys miko-chan floating over there?" Attendants of Hero Hayato, Rusus and Fifi threw me those questions. Instead of looking puzzled to see me and the rock miko suddenly appearing in the arena, the two seemed very calm as expected of these two veterans. Emerge triumphant in the fight, aplish the trial god Zaikuon spoke so through the rock miko who was still floating in the air. At the same time, a ck line was drawn on the edge of the arena. "So then, are you going to fight us?" "Thats nice~. I was just feeling a littlecking with the fight earlier. Were ready anytime if its a fight you want, Satou?" Rusus and Fifi smiled ferociously. They crack their fists, looking really pleased. I dont mind fighting these two, but I still cant grasp what god Zaikuon is thinking, having me fight the two apostles that were powerful though imperfect earlier. The rock miko held her hands up toward the heavens, then a yellow lights descended from beyond the sky, and then three yellow orbs appeared from inside that light, floated away and stopped right in front of me. ept the powers of god, stand among the lowest seat of great apostles Nah, Im good. Perhaps my inner thought showed, as the yellow light orbs were repelled away in front of my chest. Why do you reject I mean, why wouldnt you? Who needs [Gods Fragment] thats almost certainly a back door anyway. The rock miko turns her sight at Rusus and Fifi. The light orbs floated toward Rusus and Fifi instead, but then a blue membrane-like material manifested itself around the two and repulsed the yellow light orbs away. That was probably the divine protection of God Parion or something. "O God! Our great God! Your servant, Holy Warrior Senuma is right over here!" After the personnels in charge of the arena carried away the [Magic Warriors of Karion], the Zaikuon temple knight rushed into the arena. The officials tried to go after him, but they were halted by a transparent wall that appeared around the arena. Looks like the arena has been isted by god Zaikuon. The light orbs floated toward the temple knight and then began to orbit around him as if assessing him. "By the Grace of great god Zaikuon, I shall y the hounds of Parion and make known the great name of Zaikuon to all!" The temple knight appealed at the light orbs orbiting around him. He looks really desperate somehow. "Satou, isnt that miko-san in, like, a real bad situation?" At Rususs warning, I turned my gaze toward the rock miko to find her unconscious with intense yellow light gushing out of her eyes and mouth. Looks like shes hitting her limit with the Divine Possession. The light wrapping her dissolved away as she fell onto the ground. ording to AR readings, shes been severely weakened, to the point that shed die were she left alone. "I, holy warrior Senuma, beseech your Grace, once again here!" The cold-hearted temple knight ignored the predicament his colleague in, as he kept appealing to the light orbs. Seemingly stricken by his desperation, one light orb went inside the temple knights chest. AR reading tells me that the Temple Knight has acquired the Unique Skill, [Invincible Warrior (Champion)]. His level has increased from 30 to 45, probably cause he got a Gods Fragment. "Ooooooh! My body is overflowing with powers! God powers of such majesty! No one can stand in my way now!" Looks like hes intoxicated by feelings of omnipotence from the Gods Fragment. "Here Ie, you Parion hounds! Prepare yourselves!" Yellow light is flickering around the temple knights body. ording to AR readings, his State is now [Champion] and [Super-Strength]. The former was Unique Skill, thetter is probably from god Zaikuons sacred treasure. Now then, thats fine and all, but the situation has gottenplicated somehow. At first, it seems the trial would be done by defeating Rusus and Fifi, but now Im not sure if I should cooperate with the knight to defeat the two or beat all three myself. Working together with the two to defeat the temple knight should be out of question. Even though hes received a Gods Fragment, the current temple knight is probably still not a match to Rusus and Fifi. "By hound, you mean me? Im a wolf not a dog yknow?" The wolfear-kin Fifi rubbed her nose with her finger while smiling ferociously. "Then, Ill be taking Satou on." "Ah, no fair, Rusus! Were gonna decide whos going to fight Satou after I beat down this guy!" I smiled wryly to see Rusus and Fifi disputing. These two really love to fight as always. "You bastard! You are before Zaikuon Apostle, the holy warrior Senuma-sama, what insolence!" While the two were having a carefree chat, the enraged temple knight rushed at a terrifying speed toward Fifi. The temple knights sword that was faster than wind shed and grazed Fifis cheek. Hes clearly faster than when hes buffed only with [Super-Strength] from the sacred treasure, but hes iparably slower than the apostle with [Champion] state that I fought before. It appears that only the real apostle of god could show the true powers of [Gods Fragment]. "Oh pretty good. Youre as fast as Rusus at least." "Kuha, kuhahahaha, gods power is grandiose! Having been granted god Zaikuons grace--" The temple knight who stopped while getting drunk in his powers got kicked hard by Fifi who closed in at the same speed. The temple knight rolled on the ground got flicked away by the transparent wall above the ck line. "Youre pretty good. Parion Apostles." The temple knight stood up while bleeding from his mouth. "Huh, when did we be apostles again?" "Who knows?" Fifi and Rusus shrugged their shoulders. "No point standing around here, lets go at it ourselves yeah?" "Id like to give her treatment first if I could, do you mind waiting for a bit?" "Nope, go on then." Since I got Rususs approval, I stopped next to the rock miko and let her drank elixir. I made use of this timing to put away the holy sword and magic wand I had in hands. The damage on both rock mikos body and soul should be restored by elixir, but it seems she still wonte to due to exhaustion. Theres no need for me to stay beside the rock miko anymore, but itd be bad if Rusus noticed that I was done with the treatment, thus I pretend to be treating the miko by circting mana into her. "Oh whats this? Fifis getting pushed back?" I lift my head when I heard Rusus, and true enough, Fifi who was on the offensive earlier is now busy defending. Finding it strange, I looked at the temple knight and saw that his level had been raised to 55, and he now has another Unique Skill [Vanquish Archer]. One of the light orbs orbiting the temple knight has vanished. It appears that the temple knight got a power up while I wasnt looking. "Fuhn, forget Hayato, youre not even at Meikos and Seigis level." "Damn you Parion hound!" Provoked by Fifi, yellow light wraps the temple knight once again. "This isnt the extent of powers granted to me by great god Zaikuon!" Looks like he hasnt used the Vanquish Archers powers yet. "--Take this!" When the temple knight swung his sword down, an arrow of light manifested from his sword and flew toward Fifi. Moreover, it split into 10 halfway through and rained down on her. Cloud of dust whirled up when the arrows hit the arena, leaving it full of holes. I think the situation is straying a bit too far from the match. Im not too worried about Fifi as she should be able to manage, but perhaps I should be ready to jump in anytime. Fifi jumped out of the cloud of dust that had filled the center of the arena. A momentter the cloud of dust was split in two. Right afterward, Fifi who was still in mid air turned around and swung her sword. Fifis sword produced intense sparks, sounds of air splitting echoed in the surroundings. Apparently, the temple knight attacked her with an invisible sh. Then second sh, third sh, Fifi parried them away while evading. She couldnt seem to guard against the shockwaves, shes cut here and there, her blood stains her clothes red. "Need a help? Fifi." "Shut up! Fifi-sama aint gonna lose against this level of an opponent!" Even though theres not much gap in their levels now, and shes up against someone with two battle-oriented Unique Skills, Fifi still believes in her victory. "Be proud of yourself, holy warrior. Ill show you a technique that Ive never used in a match except against Hayato before." Fifi provoked the temple knight while calmly sorting out her breathing. Like saying, shes confident that her technique will bring her victory. "Come at me, Parion hound. Witness as your little tricks stood powerless before holy warrior Senuma-sama who have received the Grace of god Zaikuon!" The temple knight arrogantly jerked up his chin. "O original blood that flows within me. O blood vessel of the divine wolf. Together with rekindled ancient memories--" Light dwells in Fifis blue eyes. Feels like this chant gonna revive my lost history of chuunibyou. I think its a type of autosuggestion used to ess the skill. "--" Steam-like white aura rises up from Fifis body, her canine teeth are transforming into fangs. Along with that, the white aura wraps around Fifi like fur, making her look like a werewolf. ording to AR readings, this aura has a support effect of adding five times her stats into her status. In exchange, her stamina and MP gauges are decreasing at an awful rate. This is probably a big reason why she didnt use the technique while fighting against demon lords. "UORYAAAAAAA!" "NUOOOOOOOOO!" Fifi is closing in while swiftly evading the iing light arrows shot by the temple knight. The invisible shes that came assaulting during her rush were all punched down by the silver aura-d Fifi. The moment they were within each other sword range, a fierce sword sh began. The shes that Fifi parried crushed the arena, while the shockwaves from Fifis attacks the temple knight blocked blew cloud of dust. "Uwaa, that looks so fun~" Rusus looks like shes truly envious as she watches Fifi and the temple knight who are scattering colorful sparks around and letting out heavy sounds. Its scary since she said that while looking here, but theres something thats piqued my interest more. I saw yellow light ripples running through the temple knights body during this battle. Im not sure whether Unique Skills from god Zaikuon are the same as Unique Skills that reincarnated people like Arisa have, but I dont think you could get away willy nilly using powers beyond what human could wield. "Eat this!" Fifi unleashed a powerful move on the temple knight while shouting out loud. I missed it a bit, but apparently she hit him with her finisher right when the temple knight lost his footings by her rapid assault. The temple knights barrier was broken down by the direct hit, blowing off his helmet. "Ooh, did she beat him?" Rusus shouted out loud when she saw the temple knightying on the arenas ground. Fifi whos just unleashed her finisher is also wounded with bone fractures and blood all over her body, yet she still keeps her stance without letting her guard down. Apparently, shes exhausted up all her stamina, shes no longer in Beast Form. "--Oh boy, youre pretty tough." The temple knight rose up while supporting his body with his sword. It seems the bones in his right arm and left leg are fractured. Fifi smiled fiercely and beckoned at the temple knight with her hand as if provoking him. "Gununu--" The temple knight had his gaze swim all over the ce restlessly before it caught on thest light orb orbiting around him. "O god Zaikuon... Grant your grace upon this holy warrior Senuma who befits your apostle!!" The temple knights hand d in yellow light caught the light orb. As the orb was struggling to get away in his hand, he put it into his mouth and gulped it down. "--NUOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" The temple knight roared towards the heavens. At the same time, yellow light wrapped around him, and his barrier that was destroyed by Fifis beast form reformed back. Furthermore, his broken limbs and wounds were healed too. Matching that, his level rose from 55 to 65. With another Unique Skill added; [Great Caster]. "Glory to god Zaikuon--" The temple knight looked up to the sky and praised the god. "Isnt that, like, super bad?" "It is--" Not Fifi, but the temple knight that is. A thinyer of yellow crystal has formed on the his forehead. Simr to Hero Meiko who overused her Unique Skills during the Divine Punishment. Its still a bit away before he reached Meikos state, but that limit ising closer for sure. "--Tch. You cheat bastard." Fifi cursed out. The temple knights face was filled with joy when he saw Fifi being like that. He hasnt gone straight onto the offensive because hes enjoying the situation. "Would you like me to swap with her?" I asked Rusus while pretending to stop the rock mikos treatment. "Huhn? Aint you on Zaikuon Temples side?" "Oh no, Im not really on their side." With wounds all over her body like that, it could get dangerous for Fifi after all. "However, we dont need your help." Rusus walked toward the arena while waving her hand behind. "After all, Im Fifis partner." Rusus buffed herself up with body reinforcement skill and rushed out to help Fifi. The level gap should be bigger than their fight against demon lords, yet the two were able to somehow hold their ground by cooperating together. However, that probably will onlyst until theyve exhausted up their stamina in a few minutes. Id like to respect their warrior spirits, but I probably should get ready to cut in anytime. "--Gwaaa" "Fifi!" Fifi who couldnt block the temple knights sword got blown away. Rusus begins to cross swords with the knight, but shes clearly at disadvantage with her partner not present. Nevertheless shes still able to stand her ground against the temple knights fierce attack, but shes fighting an opponent that has leveled up beyond her level through Gods Fragments, and is buffed with Unique Skills, holy magic and the divine treasures [Super-Strength]. Shes nearing his limit--. "--Tch. Even double physical buff cant hold this thing off huh..." Rusus took the downswing attack in order to protect Fifi, she got beat down onto the ground and coughed out blood. "--Die." "I wont let you." This time, the wounded Fifi blocked the blow that was directed toward Rusus. However, she couldnt manage to block the blow as her sword broke down, the temple knights sword that hadnt lost its momentum broke Fifis shoulder. "This is theend--" The temple knight holds up his sword d in yellow light high. "--What do you think youre doing?" The temple knight whose artiction had gone weird looked down on me. "yer swap, I guess?" I thrust myself between the knight and the two with a handmade magic sword in hand. "Bastard, who areyou?" The temple knight inquired my identity. Now that you mention it, I never introduced myself. "Demon Lord yer, Pendragon of Shiga Kingdom." "--Demon Lordyer huh." The temple knight smiled profoundly after hearing my name. "I couldnt hope for a betteropponent." Book 16 - 16-49. Trial of Zaikuon (4) 16-49. Trial of Zaikuon (4) Thetter half of 16-48. Trial of Zaikuon (3) has been altered. Please note for those who havent read it. Satou here. Pure love that bloomed in your youth oftene out as foolish, but rather than those who sarcastically make a fool out of it, those who tread upon the path of love following their heart look more wonderful to me. "--guNZUnu" I tried to sh him with my sword, but it felt like when I fought the first close-quarterbat apostle earlier. The weight and speed of his blows are higher than Liza and the girls, but since hescking the battle sense, our vanguards wouldnt have much trouble going against him. Demon lords at the level of [Golden Wild Boar King] probably could easily crush him. Swordsman-samaaaaaaa! Whos that guy? Hes so awesoooome! The cheers that were directed to the temple knight turned to me. Guess those permanent Zaikuon Temple losers are staying losers again this year. Yea well, its Zaikuon fter all. I aint bettin on them. Buncha fool. Even if god Zaikuon were revived, those Zaikuon Temple bunch are just dregs. Damn right. Attentive Ears-skill picked up many voices. There were some who cheered on the temple knight, like Holy knight, dont lose! but most were like the above. Its not really my business, but its a bit unpleasant to listen. "Damn youuu!" The temple knight shot out arrows created by the [Vanquish Archer]. With the magic edge-d magic sword, I cut down the arrows in a way that wont make them hit behind me. One of the arrow flew way off me, breaking down the transparent wall of the arenas boundary. Cheers, hoots and disdains turned into screams. Seeing that, the temple knight showed up a dark smile. Looks like the thoughtless remarks earlier were heard by the temple knight too. "nuoooooOoooooo" The temple knight roared in a rage and unleashed a roundhouse kick. Since god Zaikuon isnt interfering anymore, Id love to end this just about now, but judging from all the trials so far, lowering peoples faith toward the god in question is not a good situation to be in for a trial. Ill let the temple knight gain the upper hand during our fight, and then end it with either a draw or a narrow victory. The temple knights body and soul would not hold if I drag it on too long, lets do this quick. And while I was thinking that--. "Gununu--NuoooOooooooO" The temple knight roared up toward heavens. Numerous arrows of light that look like hedgehogs needles appear around him. The arrows were released like some sort of missile attack in a robot anime, and hit the transparent wall in the arenas boundary, inviting shes and thunderous sounds, along with screams and angry yells from the audience. The defensive wall that protected the audience is smashed down like scattered broken ss. Half of the arrows went toward me and the rock miko along with Rusus and Fifi behind me, but I cut down all of them with my magic sword. "What is this guy doing..." I guess he must be offended by the verbal abuse earlier. By doing this, instead of getting more believers, it wont be strange if people boycott god Zaikuon instead. It seems as if it was the temple knight who took the initiative, not god Zaikuon, his act of aggression must be driven by his emotions. "nuhahahaHYAhaha" Hes going for the third volley, the amount of arrows is fewer than before, but all of them are aimed at the audience. --Think Ill let you? While chanting the [<>] spell, I shot down the arrows with magic edge cannon shot out of my magic sword. The arrows created by the Vanquish Archer move about in mid air in an attempt to evade my magic edge cannon, but I also moved my magic edge cannon mid-air to home in on the arrows. One of the arrow dodged the magic edge cannon and flew toward the audience. An explosion urred at the audience seat. Red lights flew off, blowing away the explosions smoke. "Master! Please leave this to me!" Its Liza. Looks like Liza shot down the arrow from the audience seat. "Well lend her a hand." "Satou, leave it to us to help her." Rusus and Fifi who were done recuperating with magic potions. "That would be great. Could you also evacuate the arena and take care of miko-dono?" "Okay, leave it to us." I think the miko should be fine since Ive stealthily put a Fortress magic tool on her, but I guess fighting while holding back and protecting her would be a bit tough. After seeing off the two who took the miko with them to the audience seat, I stepped forward toward the inactive temple knight. "Did you think harming the popce is what god Zaikuon wanted?" I asked the temple knight as I walked toward him. "They deserved it for they spoke ill of the great god Zaikuon!" He really did target the audience in the attack earlier. "--Senuma." I could hear the rock miko from the audience seat. She came around at a bad timing. "shuTUP" The temple knight spat out angrily and released a light arrow toward the miko. Rusus and Fifi who were near her knocked down that arrow, but she couldnt hide her shock from getting attacked by her friend. "W-why--" "idontNEEdapestlikeyouanymORE" The temple knights artiction has clearly turned weird. A yellow crystal that appeared on his forehead began to grow out and formed a horn-like shape. For now, I should give up on gathering piety for god Zaikuon and neutralize the temple knight to stop his condition from worsening even further. "Here I go--" "coME" I slipped through the rain of light arrows, and evaded the sh that cut the arena into two by a paper thin difference. I rushed out and stopped in front the temple knight before he could unleash another attack, and then I hit him with the Piercing Fist. Feeling the destruction of his barrier on my palm. I snatch away the temple knights mana with force magic [Mana Drain]. Right afterward, I lightly put my palm on the temple knights stomach. "--HAA." With my hand still on his barrier, I twist my body and hit him with a strengthened gouging motion. Momentter, a mass of pure mana struck his barrier. Its the Mana Strike skill I learned in my fight with Goblin Princess Yuika at thebyrinths loweryer. The temple knight who was hit by the quiet strike convulsed and fell down like a decayed tree. I dont think hes dead since I used Abduction skill, but that was quite a dramatic way to fall down. "Senumaaaaaaaa! Probably thinking the same, the rock miko called out the temple knights name. Roll roll, a circlet rolled and fell below me. Its god Zaikuons sacred treasure that was on the temple knights forehead. I picked up the sacred treasure for no particr reason and walked toward the temple knight. Then I saw the temple knights finger twitched. "--I (watashi)--I (ore) am god Zaikuon holy warrIORR" Attentive Ears skill picked up his blurred voice. Looks like hes still clinging to his consciousness thanks to the Unique Skills. "No--wrong... I (ore). I (boku), I am the apostle of god senuMUAWAAAAAAAA" Yellow light courses through the temple knights body. "Thats far enough." To stop him from running amok, I trampled down on the temple knights stomach to stop his breathing, and kicked his chin to induce a cerebral concussion. If this isnt enough, Ill use paralyze type spell chantless-ly inbination with the kicking. Something unexpected unfolded before me who was thinking nonchntly like such. "SENUMAAAAAAA!" The sound of an explosion and the rock mikos scream filled the arena that had lost any sign of human presence. White splinters d in yellow light jump out of the yellow smoke that appeared along with the explosive sound. I produced <> chantlessly to block those splinters, but they easily passed through the shield. I took a light step to evade the white splinters while being surprised by that. "--What just?" "That temple knight called Senuma appears to have exploded." "Exploded? By Satous attack?" "No, not because of that. Masters attacks were all in an effort to knock out the temple knight without wounding him." Liza answered Rusus and Fifis inquiry. Eventually the white smoke cleared up. --Geh. "Se, numa..." The rock miko was agape. A cube thats been split into three are floating in the air, all of the cubes have the temple knights face along the surfaces. Many small cubes are orbiting around them like satellites. This is way off my expectations. DDڣףţţţ. DDڣףţţţ. DDڣףţţţ. Coarse sounds like that of apostles echoed, yellow light overflowed out of the cubes. Each of the cube appears to host a [Gods Fragment], wearing the effect of [Champion], [Vanquish Archer], and [Great Caster]. While the the temple knights faces were still running along the cubes surfaces, the cubes changed their shapes geometrically, and ultimately settled down into a low-polygonal humanoid shape. The faces disappeared all at once, and then a new temple knights face appeared on the triangr-shaped heads. "Senuma, why..." The rock miko muttered in a daze while shedding tears unceasingly. Now then, defeating them is easy, but whatever should I do here... "Satou! 3 against 1 is too much no?" "Were gonna help too--" Rusus and Fifi who were going to jump into the arena were attacked by a swarm of small cubes, stopping them in their track. "Whats with these things?" "My sword just slipped through em." It seems like those small cubes carry the same property as the apostle main body of being physically half-immortal. Aiming at my opening as I looked away, the Great Caster apostle unleashed several telephone-pole sized holy spears created by holy magic, while the Vanquish Archer apostle rapidly shot out arrows at me at a machine gun-like rate. While erasing the magic with [Break Magic], I swiftly shed down the light arrows in rapid session. "--." I shed against the iing Champion apostle with a white sword I took from my Item Box. I parried off its sword to throw the Champion apostle off bnce, kicked it away, and made use of the recoil to zero in on the two apostles in the rear. DDڣףţţţ. DDڣףţţţ. The Great Caster apostle fortified its defense with holy magic in a hurry, but it was already toote. I erased the defensive magic with Break Magic, and flowingly shed down the Great Caster apostle with the white sword. The Vanquish Archer apostle tried to get away from me while raining down arrows of light on me. I evaded the attack by sessively using Ground Shrink, and cut the Vanquish Archer apostle into two. Yellow light orbs parted away from the apostles that disappeared into white powder. Ordinarily, I would have immediately obliterated them with the Divine Sword, but that would definitely invite god Zaikuons grudge, thus I decide observe them here instead. DDڣףţţţ. The Champion apostle closed in at a speed rivaling that of a bullet shot out of a rail gun, I blocked it with the white sword and hurled it away. Looks like the Champion apostle was aiming for the yellow light orbs. " ..." I began to chant the [God Sealing] spell that Corpse had taught me at thebyrinths loweryer. Unlike with the Divine Sword, I could liberate themter with this spell. DDڣף. DDڣףţڣף. The Champion apostle gathers light into the sword in its hand, forming a gigantic sword. Apparently, it knows what kind of magic Im trying to cast. After its done forming the gigantic sword, the temple knights face on the cubes surface floats a do-or-die expression and then it rushes after me. While still continuing the chant, I parry the Champion apostles fierce attack with both the white sword and the magic sword in my hands. White, red, yellow sparks scattered around, and even before the chant was done, the Champion apostle had been neutralized into several pieces of splinters. I continue the sealing spell chant while gazing at the remains of the Champion apostle since theres no deration of victory yet. With the splinters still on the ground, the temple knights faces are reflected on some of them like a reflection in the mirror. "...bBOWQUUam...HOLyknight." I could hear a voice-like sound when I touched the splinter. "Senuma!" The rock miko ran up and hug one of a biggish splinter in her chest. White thorn rises up from that splinter, growing toward the rock mikos forehead. However, the wicked de was naught to reach the miko. "--Let go of it. Its dangerous." Liza with a white spear in her hand intercepted the white thorn and turned the splinter the rock miko was hugging into white powder. "Master, please forgive me. I used the hidden weapon without your permission." "Dont worry about that." I mean the white sword Im using is also one after all. "Pendragon-sama, please save, please save Senuma!" The rock miko is clinging onto me. I personally have given up on saving the temple knights life the moment he burst off and turned into an apostle, but as his friend, the miko hasnt given up yet it seems. The splinter with the temple knights face on it was destroyed by Liza, but the face has already generated in another splinter. "I dont mind sacrificing my life to make it happen." The rock miko entreated. "Not even Satou could possibly do that, could he." "Right, no matter how extraordinary Satou is, hes no god." Rusus and Fifi who had run after the miko said that. Well, it is indeed impossible. --No wait. "Could it be, Master, you could?" Liza who noticed the change in my expression sounded surprised. "Is that true?! Ill do anything if you save Senuma. I offer you this body, life--no, even my soul, my all!" The rock miko said so with a powerful will in her eyes. It really feels like shed even sell her soul. "Then, please lend me your power. I need your help to do it." The rock miko gave her consent. "--Geez, to think youd threaten a god." "Like, truly unbelievable." Once everything was over, Rusus and Fifi said that on board of an airship flying away from the Pier Rock kingdom. "But I didnt threaten anyone. I merely made a request to god Zaikuon." I sealed the [Gods Fragments] that came out of the two apostles, linked with the rock mikos mind to call god Zaikuon, and asked him to put back the temple knights soul that had remained in thest apostle into a new body created from the apostles remain as a condition to release the two sealed fragments. "Well, aint it fine?" "And the temple knights rampage was treated like it was the demons handiwork, so no harm done on god Zaikuons reputation either." Rusus and Fifi shrugged their shoulder. Once everything was over, I made a show of shy rays and sounds of explosions with light magic, produced god Zaikuons mark high above the arenas sky to authentically make it look like god Zaikuon did something, and then I came out of the arena with the divine treasure equipped. A demon assuming the temple knight Senumas appearance was rampaging, and I and the rock miko who had received an oracle stood up to eliminate the demon, or so the story was spread. Since I came out of the arena equipped with armor befitting that of a holy warrior, a great many people appeared to believe it. Well, perhaps its thanks to that follow-up, Ive sessfully cleared the trial and got the [Mark of Zaikuon] on my title column. Theres also some disgruntled sounding titles like [One who Tricks God], and [Disrespectful Traitor] among the titles, but I dont really care as long as I cleared the trial. "There was no riot either, aint it fine?" "It hasnt been long since the divine punishment, like any moron would cause a riot." Rusus and Fifi turned their sight outside the window while sipping on ale. "In the end, you went and donated to all temples?" "Trifling it may be--" I affirmed Rususs question. I gave donations to all seven temples, 100 gold coins and food of equal proportion to each. ording to these two, Saga Empire woulde to help with provision even if I left them be, but I wouldnt want people there to starve while waiting for that. "So, are you really going there? Theres nothing but ruins yknow?" "Yes, theres something I need to check out a bit." I replied to Fifi who was delightfully gnawing on dry-cured ham. "I woulde to y too if the vampire survived~" "That sounds fun." Liza who came out victorious in a match against the rib meat took a leg meat while agreeing to Rusus. Were heading to a city at the neighboring country that was destroyed by vampires. Since that city has been blockaded by Saga Empire, Ive asked Rusus and Fifi to let us pass while also escorting them to the Dragg Kingdom. Since Im nning to dispatch Echigoya branch offices in the countries around here, itll be bad if some stray vampires that are good at hiding lurk around, so Id like to investigate first. "Hey hey, Satou." "Wanna wager whether Meiko who went to Dragg Kingdom ahead of time picked a fight with the countrys guardian dragon or not?" Rusus and Fifi said some foreboding sounding thing with a smile on their whole face. Apparently, theres a lot of brawn for brains girls in this world. Seeing the two, Liza also smiled. "Guardian dragon is it. I would love to have a match with it myself." --Et tu, Liza. Book 16 - 16-50. Vampires 16-50. Vampires Satou here. Dont you think that the most terrifying thing about vampires thate up in movies and stories is their ability to turn people into vampires? Since their proliferation rate outstrips even that of rats. "Snacks that Satou made really are the best." "This liquor is pretty nice too, no? Saga Empires brandy huh?" "Ale is nice too, but this snack go down the best with strong stuff!" Rusus and Fifi sipped their sses in good moods in the airships main cabin. Theyre already without their armor, wearing risky-looking clothing. Liza is in the room too, shes currently absorbed in sampling the seven types of jerky we stocked at Pier Rock kingdom. "Whered the lil girls go?" "I asked them to do some errands for me." "Eeh, booring." The drunk Rusus puts my head under her arm. The sensation on my cheek is quite wonderful, but the impregnable fortress pair would intrude in if this kept up, thus I steel myself and get away from the sweet powerful shackles. "Youre gonna fight dragons once we arrived at Dragg Kingdom rite?" Fifi said some dangerous sounding words. Come to think of it, the treasures in my Storage belong to [Dragg Holy Kingdom]. Since they look like old coins, it might be a currency used in the country that precedes Dragg Kingdom. "I cant wait for it. How bout you Liza, ever fought a dragon?" "Yes--" Replying Rusus, Liza who blurted out unintentionally realized her verbal slip and looked at me. "--You fought some lesser dragons when we visited the western countries, remember." "Lesser dragons huh--Well, I guess thats only right." "True dragons are on a whole different level than those." Rusus and Fifi nodded at each other when I replied in Lizas stead. "Is that true?" "Those guys are simply outta this world, just you know." "There was this time we ran into a blue and a red dragons at Saga Empire, they were way out of league it wasnt even a fight." "I mean, a single breath managed to blow us away." "On top of having a wide range, it was unbelievably fast, we wouldnt be here if it wasnt for Hayatos protection given by god." Rusus and Fifi narrated their story while looking boastful somewhat. Hearing that, Liza replied with, "Truly", with a meaningful look on her face. Indeed, theres no way to evade thoseser-like breaths of a true dragon without something like Ground Shrink or sh Drive, no way to block them either without a Fortress-ss barrier at least. While we were having such a conversation, I caught sights of overflowing refuges in the towns and forts trailing to the neighboring country, thus Inded the airship and shared provisions to them many times. Food in the form of portable carry cereal bars made of a mix of Giant Kelp fine powder, finely chopped dried fish and sea serpent meat. "Think were about to arrive soon?" Leaving the dead drunk Rusus and Fifi in the main cabin, I went to the deck with Liza. I realized that we were out of Pier Rock Kingdom on the Map, so I used [All Map Exploration] from the magic list. I dont see any vampire in the monster domains around the neighboring kingdom. I used [All Map Exploration] again once we got out of the monster domain and reached the neighboring country. "--Lots of them seem to have been scattered about." Not insignificant numbers of Vampire ves and Blood Stalkers are still lurking in the two destroyed towns, while one Vampire and several Vampire ves are hiding in the subterranean tunnel of the Royal Capital. "I shall immediately go exterminate them if Master wishes so." "Right then..." ording to the documents I have on hand, only Vampire ss and above have the ability to increase their numbers, I should leave the clean up in the destroyed Tokislu town to Saga Empires expeditionary force and to Tokiswolk Kingdoms troops who must be hellbent on getting their revenge. Since Vampire ves and Blood Stalkers are rtively strong, they will likely suffer some casualties, but from what Ive seen through space magic irvoyance, butting in here seems like it would invite their grudges instead. "...We should leave this area to the local troops, Ill be counting on you to look for the vampires in the capital cityter." "Understood." Liza gave her affirmation. The airship came nearby Tokislu town while were conversing, thus I decided tond the airship there to offer our help. Im not going to participate in the subjugation, but there should be no problem in sharing provisions here. I gave them lots of magic potions, magic tools embedded with light gem that vampires hate, and a few simple version of holy monuments. I hope it could ease Tokiswolk Kingdoms generals and soldiers even a bit. I also asked about what happened during the vampire raid. "--It just suddenly happened?" "Yeah. Missing persons increasing, weird incidents happening, monsters and beasts shifting locations, it waspletely void of those omens." ording to the soldiers, no [Vampire] was ever sighted here since the country was founded. "This Tokislu town was overrun by vampires the same day the Royal Capitals Parion Temple Miko received an oracle." "Lots of rumors flying about like maybe the gate of hell had opened, or that they were summoned through a ritual by an evil sects Soul Art users, but the truth is shrouded in darkness." The two towns were destroyed practically in the same day, the capital suffered an attack by masses of vampires when the other six temples were on their way to convey the oracle they received. "The attack was carried out in daytime?" "Yea, there was an out of season torrential rain on that day, musta because the sun those vampires hate didnt show up then." "Now that ya mention it, the survivors of Tokislu town also said there was a torrential rain on the first day too." "Damn, what a totally shitty coincidence in this dry season." I heard some troubling words in the soldiers conversation, so I tried to search the Map and found neither evil sect nor Soul Art users in this country. Didnt catch any sight of people powerful enough to cast magic capable of manipting weathers like reincarnated people with Unique Skills either. After thanking the soldiers for the info, I took off on the airship. "Where did those vampirese from--" Im pondering while feeling the winds on the airships deck. ording to the documents I have on hand, the vampires in this world cannot multiply as easily as they would in tales about vampires on earth. Vampires here have three specific skills that can be used to increase their numbers; [Blood Covenant], [Blood Contract], and [Blood Subordination]. [Blood Subordination] is used to create [Blood Stalkers] from corpses. The ability to create Vampire ves and Vampires, [Blood Contract], has some restrictions; it needs a ritual to be performed during a night of full moon, thrice. Once a ritual has been performed, the recipient will have [Blood Contract: In Progress] state. In other worlds, creating one vampire above Blood Stalker ss needs at least two months time. The documents state that Appraisal skill cannot see through the [Blood Contract: In Progress] state, however, its hard to believe that no one noticed the amount of vampires needed to destroy a countries the entire time. Additionally, the [Blood Covenant] greater vampires have can create vampires with [Blood Contract] ability. "--Guess asking the person itself will be the fastest." I muttered so while gazing at the Tokiswolks capital city in the distant. "...This is terrible." "Yes, its a like a vige in the wake of war." Im currently strolling the capital city with Liza. Lethargic people sitting beside rubbles and burned down houses, the sights of piled up bodies being burned with fire magic and oil, and the figures of people crying around those piles. These sights would have been enough to make me hate vampires as a whole if I wasnt acquainted with true ancestor Ban Hellsing and vampire princess Semeri. I asked Rusus and Fifi to get a permission from Saga Empires garrison in the capital city to let us through. Of course, my goal is to separate the two away from us. "Looks like we can get into the tunnel from there." I head for a drainage trench at a riverside. To meet the vampires lurking in the capital city of course. I buff Liza with dark magic [Night Sight] and went into the tunnel without lighting. Red dots are reflected in my Radar. "Master." "Yeah, theyre here." Vampire ves. They seem to have noticed us, theyre moving toward the Vampires location, slightly away from them. "Hold it, Liza." "Should we not run after them?" "We cant get through that path with our physiques." I stopped Liza who saw the red eyes, and picked the shortest route to the Vampires hiding ce. Someone was waiting for us when we got close to the hiding ce. "Stop!" The voice of a boy. Six red lights float in the darkness at the direction of the voice. Its the Vampire ves. "I need to interrogate them, no killing, got it?" "Acknowledged." Liza closed in on the Vampire ves with Flickering Step and suppressed them with a single blow. Without even giving the Vampire ves a chance to use their specific ability, [Mist Form]. "Cats and children..." I restrain the Vampire ves with soul magic [Soul Bind (Hold Undead Soul)]. Theyd get away with Mist Form if I used ordinary ropes. This magic seems to be painful to undeads, the Vampire ves are groaning in anguish. I feel pretty bad since their appearances are that of cats and infants. Thest red dot approached us while I was thinking that. A shadow jumped out of an inconspicuous corner in the tunnel. Liza quickly holds down the shadow on the ground while leaving trails of red light from her magic spear, without me having to do anything. "Torque! Please, I dont mind what you do to me, just please let them go!" The hiding Vampire was a girl. Moreover, her attire is that of a normal vige girl you could find anywhere. ording to AR readings, shes a level 20 Vampire with all the specific abilities peculiar to the species, but shes only 12 year old without skills nor gifts. Detailed info taught me that she was a daughter of an ordinary family that lived in the capital city. Dunno if I could get any info out of her, but I should ask just to be sure. "Tell me all information you have. Ill let them off with their lives if you could give me a satisfactory one." "Information? What kind of information? Ill tell you anything!" Shes more obedient than I thought. Looks like there was no need for hostages and interrogation. "When did you be a vampire?" "I dont know. I had fangs before I realized it, and when I saw mom and my little brothers, their blood..." The girl mumbled at the end. When our eyes met, the girl hesitantly spoke, "Thirsting for blood, she was afraid shed assault her family and ran out of her house." "Then tell me what you can recall about the time before you turned into vampire. No matter how trivial it is." "Before I turned?" "Before you have fangs." The girl closed her mouth with a serious look afterward. Shes probably retracing her memories. "I got unusual jerky from the uncle next door. It was really tasty." Liza whos standing next to me is slowly swinging her tail, probably piqued by the girls story. "I ate the jerky at the fountain since my little brother would have snatched if I went home... A hunter with his dog came by to get water from the fountain, and I was injured by the dog who jumped for the jerky. Huh? But its healed. Even though it was really painful and I had it bandaged." The girl recited the day in stutters. Even though there were some suspicious episodes, none seemed to be rted to the vampire yet. "Come to think of it, there was someone weird at the fountain square." "Someone weird?" "Un, he was fetching water from the fountain even though he was a noble." Well, normally nobles would have sent their servants to do that. ording to the girls, his entire body was hidden in a hooded mantle, the girl concluded that he was a noble since the clothes seen from the mantles gap was that of a foreign high-ss suit. "Also..." "Also?" I urged on the girl who hesitated to continue on. "That person went away somewhere after leaving the pot he used to draw water." Thats suspicious for sure. "Did anything unusual happen afterward?" "Nn, I dont think so." I asked the girl about the location of the fountain in question, and checked it with space magic [irvoyance]. There was not even a trace of the pot. It was either taken away or destroyed during the vampire raid. "--Ah." The girl raised her face. "I got stung by a bug." The girl raised her skirt and pointed at her leg. Not a trace of bug bite there. It must have been healed by the recovery rate of a vampire. "Remember anything about your surroundings? Like how other people were like." "Other people? Oh right, lots of people were yawning." "At what time?" "At the second afternoon bell, I think? Even though it was the time when I was usually awake and hungry, I felt really sleepy so I went straight home, I think." And apparently, she was a vampire when she came to. --No, wait. Something bothered me with what she said. "You think?" "Un, I dont really remember what happened after I felt sleepy." It seems like her memories are quite fragmented. I tried to probe for her missing memories with mind magic as a form of hypnotherapy, but I only found out that there was nothing unnatural involved, like memory deletion or tampering through some means. The seemingly nobleman that drew water with a pot at the fountain is the most suspicious. The unusual jerky and the hunter with a dog are suspicious too, but its impossible for them to be involved with the vampire incident. The bug is suspicious too with the bloodsucking thing and all, but these fiction on earth-like stuff like turning people into vampires by means of insects cant possibly exist in this world. Just in case, I contacted my beloved high elf Aze-san at the Boruenan forest, Hikaru who was acting as the founder king, and the [Master of Forbidden Library] princess Sistina through space magic [Telephone], and re-confirmed that the only ways to create vampires are through the three methods found in my documents and a ritual to bring forth True Ancestor. "Now then, what to do with these kids..." Apparently, my whisper was heard, as the kids began to hug each other while looking terrified. I forgot about the outstanding senses of vampires. "Dont worry, no need to get frightened. At the very least, were not going to kill you." These kids have no Crime of harming people carved on their status. They must have been terrified and fled here. I asked them about their ages and their family names, but I couldnt find those names in the country with Map search. Unfortunately, they seem to have passed away during the vampire incident. "Liza, please take care of things here for a bit." I entrusted the kids safety to Liza, teleported to the True Ancestor Bans castle in thebyrinths loweryer, and requested them to take the kids and cats into custody. Of course, they asked me back forpensations, but they readily agreed to my request while also using this opportunity to kill their time. Well,pensations here mean three bottles of a cheap wine [Lesseus Blood], so its really just for forms sake. "Suspicious nobleman?" "Aah, you must be talking about Prof from the Sages Tower. He came to this country to conduct a research or something, methink?" Sages Tower should be the name of a city state where the Karion Main Temple resides. Apparently, there were reports of suspicious individuals sighted by the citizens, one of the guard even dropped by to question him. "Do you know his name?" "Ah, I sure do. It was Shigan Saga or something." --Saga? "Is it perhaps." "Yea, forgot if it was illegitimate child or grandchild prince, the stuff about having 100th seat for the session got augh out of me." A family member of Saga Emperor huh... The fishiness has been turned up to eleven. I should search the Map just in case. --There he is. Or rather, was. Shigan Saga has be a corpse in a forest near the capital city. Theres no other corpses around him in the Map. Checking with space magic [irvoyance], he had been outfitted with thief-like attires, his face had been crushed, and there was nothing in his belonging that could be used to trace back his identity. Well, Appraisal skill should be able to identify him to an extent, but theres no way anyone would dispatch an appraiser to a mountain where a bandits corpse was found, neither would they carry a bandits body down the mountain. Judging from the situation, high chance he was killed to silence him. I had dered that [There is no next time] when I put the [Damocless Sword] in the emperors bedroom, so even with the circumstantial evidences, Im hard pressed to conclude that Saga Empire is behind this vampire incident. I should investigate Saga Empire once again, which means I ought to meet Meiko at Dragg Kingdom. I was nning to go ahead to the next trial after escorting Rusus and Fifi there, but the n has changed. I let out a small sight as the n thats gone awry crossed my mind. Book 16 - 16-51. Guardian Dragon 16-51. Guardian Dragon Satou here. In many of earth mythologies, dragons are said to be equal to gods, an existence that ys gods. That its been demoted to be a mere [good farming] monster must be because the poprization of home RPGs, no? "Cross over the mountain range and its tropic." This is normal in a world where climate is controlled by City Cores, but I just cant brush off the fantastical feels. After leaving Tokiswolk Kingdom that had been partially destroyed by vampires, we got out of the long and narrow monster dominion facing north and arrived at Dragg Kingdom. Its a curiously hot country with subtropical-like vegetation. "This looks like a good country with lots of meat around." "Woulda been fun if they were a wee bit stronger." "Id love the deck to be a bit wider too." Liza, Rusus and Fifi who had been dealing with flying monsters that wereing to attack the airship gave their own subjective impressions each. "Satou-sama, a Ride Beast ising from one oclock direction." A voice came through the speaking tube from the cockpit. The Ride Beast is most likelying for us, but I dont think itll suddenly attack without warning. I look at one oclock direction. --A richly-colored parrot? ording to AR readings, it seems to be a phantasmal beast called Elder Parrot. Seeing someone riding the parrot, I realize that its this countrys Parrot Rider. "Looks like theyre from Dragg Kingdom to meet us." I waved at the Parrot Rider while saying that to the speaking tube. The knight appears to be human at a nce, but he has a lizard tail like that of Liza. Judging from the scales color, its probably a bluescale-kin young man. Checking the Map, I see that half of this countrys poption is that of scale-kin. Lots of humans too as usual, but even then theyre only 30% of the total. Following after the Parrot Rider, we arrived at a vacant lot that had been re-purposed into a temporary airport. "Huh? Theres two ships?" "Did someone other than Meikoe by here?" There are two airships with Saga Empires emblem on them moored in the airport. A medium sized cruiser and a slightly smaller destroyer. Looking at the raised gs, the cruiser seems to be Meikos ship. "--Are you here tough?" Hero Meiko derided herself while pouting. She looks pitiful with bandages all over her body as sheys on bed. ording to her attendants, it appears that she went and picked a fight with the Guardian Dragon of Dragg Kingdom, the green dragon, and had the tables turned on her instead. Apparently, she was thrown into the air by earth magic before she could get close to the dragon, then she was shot by the dragons diffused breath midair, resulting in her current state. From what I can tell, her condition has gotten quite betterpared to when she left Shiga Kingdom back then. The damage on her Soul Vessel seems to have been restored too, god Parion must have mended it. "Were not gonnaugh at you." Rusus and Fifi shook their heads. "Having the gal to challenge a dragon alone is amazing." "I dont like you, but I dont hate that battle obsessed part of you." They pet Meikos head while smiling frankly, while the recipient herself looks unwilling. "Good grief, and I didnt oppose you to meet the guardian dragon since you said you wouldnt fight it..." A droopy eyed civil official moaned. She seems to be hero Meikos attendant. Theres other civil official-type attendants around too, but all of them are unfamiliar faces. Since the previous members were apparently annihted during the divine punishment, it must have been reshuffled. A scalekin dragon priestess is also present in this room, but she appears to be a personnel of this country, not an attendant of Hero Meiko. Her face is well-featured, but rather than beautiful, the word dignified fits her more. "I wanna have a match too." "Yeah, you just cant get enough of battles to the limit." I got a slight headache to hear Rusus and Fifis battle junkie-like remarks. "I shall guide you if you wish to fight the guardian dragon." The dragon priestess easily gave her permission. "Then, I will too." "You cant. And the person over there too, please refrain from it." Liza was eager to take part in it, but the dragon priestess shook her head as she looked at me. "Why cant Satou and Liza?" "My intuition." The dragon priestess replied Rususs question. "Were these two fight, dragon-sama would likely forget to hold back." Even without considering a huge part of the dragon continent turned into barrennd because the ancient dragon was too engrossed in its fight against a demon lord, I could really understand what she was saying. The ck dragon Heiron and the lesser dragons at the eastern Siruga Kingdom also go nuts when they fight after all. "By the way, shouldnt you treat her with magic and potions?" "Having her raked over the coals like this once a while will be a good experience for her." I got that reply when I whispered to one of the attendants who also happened to be a Parion temple priest. Trivially, it seems the idiom of raking someone over the coals has been passed on to Saga Empire from one of the heroes among generations. "Aint that a true dragon!" Rususs scream echoed in the green dragons nest the dragon priestess led us to. Its nest is located at the peak of a sacred mountain soaring high to the north of Dragg Kingdoms royal capital. Although I had no n to fight it, I wanted to see the dragon thus Liza and I went with them. "Will you secede from fighting then?" "We aint suicidal enough to fight a true dragon yep." "Its a fight to the death instead of a fight to the limit when yer up against a true dragon." Rusus and Fifi shook their head vigorously at the dragon priestesss question. AR readings indicate that the green dragon is a level 69 true dragon. Perhaps, its the parent of the infant dragon thats staying with me. Liza stepped forward before Rusus and Fifi who flinched back. "Then, allow me to." "Like I said, youre not allowed to." The dragon priestess immediately rejected Lizas proposal. Its unusual to see Liza dejected. ...Were you really that eager to fight, Liza. Suddenly, wind blows. One of the green dragons eyelids openednguorously. That eye turned at me and stopped. You the human over there. And the lizardkin girl. I could smell ck dragon on you. The green dragon muttered in dragonnguage. Since the dragon priestess here also has [Dragon Language] skill, I cant speak carelessly here. Yes, we have just met him at his residence in the ck dragon mountain. I see. Is that guy still-- Green dragon looks straight at me. --obsessed with battles? He does love to fight. He was fighting gleefully in the desert the other day. I see. That guy is still the same as always, eh. Green dragon squinted its eyes while smiling wryly at my reply. The green dragon raises its head and begins to sing in an unbelievably clear voice in spite of its looks. While listening to the wonderful song, I could hear the sounds of rubbing grass. Flowers around the green dragon are growing rapidly, a variety of rare herbs and pretty flowers are blooming about. A spring was born in the center of it all, dragon spring sake with sweet fragrance gushed forth. "--Dragon Festive Song." The dragon priestess muttered in delirium. Once the green dragons done singing, it grew its tongue out and drank the dragon spring sake. Have a drink. Its my thanks for bringing news about an old friend. Then allow me to keep youpany. I took out an especially big mug from my Storage through the Garage Bag, drew the sake, made an air toast and put it in my mouth. --This is good stuff. Its sweeter than ck dragon Heirons spring sake, dense fragrance oozes out of my nose from inside my mouth. The others were also eager to have a drink, so I handed them their own sses after getting the permission from the green dragon. The dragon priestess who looked the most eager said, "This will be the temples treasure!", and held it close in her bosom without having even a sip. I asked the green dragon if it wanted snack to go along with the sake as my thanks-- Marine products would be nice. Either fresh kraken or Shell Tuna is fine. I have some kraken with me. But not Shell Tuna, would you be alright with whales? Whales? Do you mean the Northern Gluttonous Fish? Those things eat even my breath, and are quick to dive deep, Im impressed you could catch them. Ive always wanted to taste one. Gimme some. I took some huge slices of kraken and whales out of my Garage Bag, roasted them and gave them to the green dragon. Everyone besides Liza was exaggerating when they were surprised at the spilling tes, but when you talk about dragon spring sake, steak on iron tes naturally has to be there. We enjoyed the feast with green dragon and went down the mountain came dusk. After hearing the dragon priestess talking about, "A huge monster that challenged the green dragon and was driven away" while we were going down the mountain, Rusus and Fifi went off to fight with it. Theyre true to their desires, or rather, those girls people sure love to fight. "Theres so many unusual looking ingredients here." "Master, found lots of weird fruits, so I report." Lulu and Nana said so while looking around the stalls and booths. Since Rusus and Fifi were gone, Im currently having a tour around the town with the girls, its been awhile since thest one. Since they havent been in subtropical ces like this much, they look to be having fun. "Unyunyunyunyu~?" "Hmm, I still dont get whats so good about green bananas." "Pineapples are very tasty nodesuyo?" Bananas and pineapples are apparently local specialty here, but unripe bananas are not well received among the girls. Ill make them ripe enough using the original spell I created in the southern ind back then. I forgot that I had created such magic until Arisa pointed it out. Many of those magic were made impromptu on the site, and lots were never used again. "Even if its local specialty, putting fruits in stir-fry is a bit much..." Looks like Princess Sistina cant stand pineapples in her sweet-and-sour pork. "Good food bear no sin." "Delishlish~" "Delishas nanodesu." Lady Karina and the girls who arent picky about their food savor theirs without any prejudice. Sera and Zena-san who saw that also went to have a taste. "Would you like some fruit juice?" "Thank you. Satou-san." "Im sorry, I should have gone to purchase it instead." Sera epted her cup normally, Zena-san did so while apologizing. Id love for her to be more unreserved in this kind of stuff, but it seems difficult for the serious Zena-san to stop caring about the gap in our positions. "Satou." Mia is looking up at me while holding a native dress in front of her body. "That looks good on you, Mia." Might as well purchase clothing and essories native to Dragg Kingdom for the girls. While we were at it, I rented a room at a random hotel and had the girls put on local fashion. Of course Ive put on tropical clothes myself too. "Ah, its chocte!" After changing, we went around the town, then Arisa ran out when she saw chocte drink. "Ugee, its bitter." Arisa frowned after having a sip. The stall owner asked Arisa if she wanted honey with it whileughing to see that. Seems like sugar is expensive in this country. This is my first time drinking chocte drink with honey, its a novel idea. The taste itself is good. "Master, its the market over there! Theyre selling lots of dried fruits there!" Lulu is in high spirits. Dried fruits that are rtively expensive in Shiga Kingdom are very cheap here in this country. Lulu appeared to have a soft spot on [Affordable], she went around one stall after another with Arisa. I bought a huge amount of dried fruits that Lulu took a fancy on, and shared them with the brownies at the solitary ind pce, and Echigoya Firms folks. Of course, I shared some to Core Two, demon lord Shizuka, and the former demon lord fox girl too. "--No suspicious activity huh." I went to Saga Empire after enjoying our first normal sightseeing tour after a long while. After all, the person who was acting suspiciously during the vampire incident at Tokiswolk Kingdom was from Saga Empire. Tactician Touya and the in-faced reincarnated person who have markers on them are happily managing an alchemy shop together at a town near their hideout. Looking at their expressions, tactician Touya had this sour look like that of a just-married couple, but the wife, the in-faced reincarnated person, was all smiles like she was truly happy. Please, do live on in peace without holding some unnecessary ambitions from now on. The mastermind behind him hasnt shown themselves like usual. Theyre probably lying in wait somewhere while keeping a lookout on me. Just in case, Im sending a sesame seed-sized surveince golem to tactician Touya and the in-faced reincarnated persons alchemy store. The new emperor seems to be pretty busy putting up a new system in the empire after his enthronement, doesnt seem like he can afford to meddle with other countries. After weve finished checking on the administration, we walked down the imperial capitals streets. I was thinking of gathering info about the rather mysterious Hero Fuu while we were here at the capital. Since hes not in my Map, hes probably somewhere I dont know about after leaving the imperial capital. "Satou." Mia who hade here with me went and hugged me. "Master, we went asking around, and although lots of people knew about the four heroes, no one had any idea about Hero Fuu." "Mwu." Arisa who came back after Mia brushed Mia aside and pushed her own face on my stomach. I peeled away Arisa as she was sniffing on me, and asked Mia. "Ask, spirits?" "Dryad huh..." I dont mind having arge amount of my mana sucked, but the way she does it is problematic. "Guess I have no choice." I reluctantly summoned Dryad, however-- "Dont ask me. I mean, I cant distinguish between humans." --Thus, she replied. Even though she could tell if it was me in particr, she doesnt seem to know which one is Hero Fuu. I had residential officials and civil officials of Shiga Kingdom who stayed at Saga Empire introduce me to schrs experts about Vampires, and acquired their knowledge. As far as theyre concerned, turning someone into a vampire by way of water or insects is just impossible. Well, the true ancestor Ban and Corpse who live in Selbira Labyrints loweryer also said the same when I asked them while I was sending Tokiswolk Kingdoms vampires to them for protection, so asking schrs around is just aplement to it. However, there was a curious exception. There were records about [Vampire Demon Lord] who could produce more vampires through curses. Though since the method required an [Artifact] that originated from the demon god along with the demon lords Unique Skill, we probably dont have to take that into considerations in this matter. ording to them, the hero who defeated the [Vampire Demon Lord] also destroyed the artifact. "Being told that its impossible makes you all the more curious instead." "Hnn, agreed." Arisa said so on our way back from the schrs residence. "For examples?" "They were bitten by bugs right? Maybe that was the vector that caused people to turn into vampires?" "Possibly." Mia nodded at the haphazard guess that Arisa said with a serious expression on her face. It might be possible if we were talking about normal diseases, but I dont see any suspicious insects through Miasma Sight, and its not like the vampires here are like their earthen counterpart as they need to do rituals to create more of them in this world. "Weve been introduced to several more schrs, lets try visiting them all for now." I told the two and went to one schr residence after another. Unfortunately, all the schrs agreed that insects and water cant be the source of contagion. One of the schrs told me that there was a case where a vampire came out of Saga Empires [Bloodsucking Labyrinth] and escaped outside the empires territory. The schr postted that maybe that vampire built numerous settlements in monster domains while stealthily increase their number before attacking Tokiswolk Kingdom. I think this hypothesis seems more probable than Arisas for this incident. Checking monster domains inside and around Saga Empire on my Map, there really are several vampire settlements in them. For the time being, there isnt a single Vampire Lord around. I ignore the settlements that are living peacefully and report the ones that do problematic activities like piging to the neighboring empires garrisons. "Oh right! You mentioned a demon lord that records the worlds secrets on tes with his Unique Skill before right. Cant we find the culprit on those tes?" "Good idea." Mias eyes are sparkling at Arisas idea. "It probably wont work yknow?" In the first ce, if we knew that much, I would have known about the masterminds identity and location too by now. "Huh, why?" "Just like news on televisions, only events that piqued the record keepers interests are written on the tes." Only stuff the troll demon lord found interesting are written on those tes, so the information there is quite inclined to one-side. After finishing our business in Saga Empire, we tried checking on the tes since we might find some info. "Yup, its a miss." "Nn." Checking the tes, as I thought, theres no important info. The part about Vampire Lord atrocities and Rusus and Fifis thrilling battles were written on around 300 tes, but important info like [Where the vampires came from] or [What was their goal attacking a country] waspletely absent. There are records about Hero Yuki beating the Land King that hard turned into undead at Sania Kingdom before the Vampire Lord part, but there is nothing written after the Vampire Lord part until Rusus and Fifis arena battles. Looks like Rusus and Fifi are the most recent favorites of the troll demon lord. As it all depends on what the troll demon lord find interesting at the time, these tes are only useful for additional stuff that "were in luck if its recorded." Well, from this investigation I can almost safely conclude that my fear about the vampire incident being "A plot by someone hiding in the darkness of Saga Empire" to be unfounded, so its time to get back on clearing trials. As for the investigation about the goal of Saga Empires royalty found dead at Tokiswolk Kingdom, Ive forwarded the written report about it to Shiga Kingdoms king and prime minister through Hikaru, Ill leave all additional investigations to them. If I dont limit my involvements to [Catastrophes that are out of the local peoples hands], Id be gradually burdened with more things I need to do, eventually turning it into a literal death march. Now then, next were heading to the city-state Kariswolk where the main temple of God Karion resides, also known as, the [Sages Tower]. Im looking forward to touring the [Sages Tower] more than the trial itself. Book 16 - 16-52. Sages Tower 16-52. Sages Tower Satou here. One of my friends from university days told me that only geniuses are capable of solving problems left unsolved by ordinary men their whole life. However, even if its geniuses who ovee thest step, I think its the persistent efforts of us ordinary men that tread down the path right before thatst step. "Waa, snow country~" "The snow is bow-wow all over the ces nodesu!" Arisa and Pochi jumped into the snow like puppies who had just seen snow for the first time. We arrived at the city state Kariswolk where Karion main temple is located. I realized that I was overthinking about [Gods Backdoors] from previous trials, and so I went with all members who had times on this asion. The territory where this city state is located is currently snowing, thus [Sages Tower], which is also another name for the city, is hidden by the heavily falling snow, we cant see it here from outside the city. "Geez, Arisa. Youre going to catch a cold." With a dear me expression, Lulu scolded Arisa and Pochi who went on to create snow angels whileughing. Hearing that, Lady Karina who waste to join in with the two stopped herself from jumping with an awkward look on her face. Well, Princess Sistina and Seras scolding time would have waited for her if she did jump. "Mia, hoping for a snow rabbit." "Nn, leave it to me." Nana carefully scooped out snow in her hand and requested Mia to make her a rabbit model out of snow. "Snug snug~?" Tama whos piggybacking me hugs my head while purring. "Tama, get down. Youre troubling Master." "Tama cant~?" "I dont really mind." Scolded by Liza, Tama asked for my permission while looking dejected so I gave her the ok. "Satou, will ancestor king--Mito-samae along too?" "Yes, but shes got some business to attend to this morning, I think she will join us in the afternoon." I replied to Princess Sistina as she looked around. Looks like she wasnt present when I invited Hikaru while she was going out. "Satou-san, as ordered, Ive told that side we dont need the carriageing for us." "Thanks again, Zena-san." Zena-san who had gone ahead to the citys gate with Flight magic came back. "Well then, lets get going once Sera-san is here." I gaze at the kids ying with snow after saying that. "Im sorry to keep you waiting." "No no, dont worry about it." After a bit, Sera who had dressed herself came down the airship. Apparently she dislikes cold, thus she was going to go out in thick clothing, but after I told about the perfect effectiveness of my magical temperature control with, she went and changed to light dresses. I didnt use the magic during our trip to the eastern snowy Kiwolk Kingdom since I wanted us all to enjoy snow kingdom to the fullest, but Im using the magic here since wearing thick clothing would hinder our mobility. "Well then, lets go." I told the girls and stepped forward toward the city gate beyond the snow field. "Icicles~?" "It kinda looks tasty nanodesu." "Ahaha, wanna try putting strawberry syrup on it and have a tasteter?" "Nn, blue calpis." The kids areughing while reaching out to the icicles hanging on the windows and roofs of houses here. Mia seems to like it blue. "But really, its pure white desuwa." "This is what they call nket of snow." Princess Sistina replied to Lady Karina. "It doesnt look like theres a stall in this season here." "Instead, theres lots of home stores around." The doors and windows are small so these houses look like private houses, but there are signboards drawn with pictures signifying dinery and bar hung on the front doors. I wonder if the fact that theres a lot more rental library than other countries here is due to Sages Tower? "Is that perhaps the main temple?" "The holy mark of God Karion is carved on the front wall, that must be it." Sera answered Zena-sans question. Karion Main Temple is a building that looks like ice. Its not actually made of ice, the building is built with crystal reinforced with earth magic. "Sparkly~?" "Its transparent nanodesu!" "A building made of ice desuwa!" "Well, there are people who cross over gxies with a spaceship made of ice after all, no surprise here too right?" Arisa said so while mentioning an episode in a space opera about a great man that founded a democratic nation. She herself intended that to be a joke, but since Pochi, Tama and Lady Karina seemed like they were about to believe her for real, I told them that this was made of crystal. I went inside the temple with the girls. "I thought itd be full of priests, but theres a surprising number of schrs here." Just as Arisa said, theres lots of priests and schrs here. Including the priests, most of the peopleing and going out of the temple are wearing gray robes, so its hard to tell them apart. "Apparently theres a library deep inside the temple, you see." "Hee, do you think its open to the public?" "I wonder?" Looking at the librarys Map, only schrs rted to [Sages Tower] and students studying under these schrs private schools are inside the library. "Pink~?" "If I had to say, isnt it more vermilion?" Statues made of vermilion rock salt are lined up in the chapel. Looks like Tama sees those statues as pink colored. "Wee to Karion Main Temple, visitors from a foreign country. What do you seek here, recovery, or blessing?" A gentle-looking male priest came to greet us. "No, Im here to take on God Karions trial." "T-trial? Do you wish to inspect the library for the Pursuit of Truth? Or do you mean, trial in its Truest Sense?" "I would love to get the permission to inspect the library, however, Im here today to take on the trial in its Truest Sense." "P-please wait for a moment!" The male priest went back inside in a hurry. Other temples seemed to have received a messages about me, did this temple not get it, I wonder? "T-Thank you very much for waiting." After a while, the priest earlier came back with a strict-looking temple head, several high ranking priests and a young miko. "Pleased to meet you, Challenger of Gods Trial. Im Oracle Miko who serves upon God Karion, my name is Maiya." "Im Earl Satou Pendragon of Shiga Kingdom. Its an honor to meet Miko Maiya-dono." Miko Maiya greeted with an earnest look. This Miko-san and her serious-looking expression would look good in female teacher fashion. --O God. O prudent God whom we revere. After the same old procedures, I proceeded to contact God Karion with Miko Maiyas lead. A bright light fell down the heavens to answer mikos call. Its a pleasant vermilion light. The ecstatic expression on mikos face turned t. Shes entered the trance state. ...What a pain. A child voice of unknown gender echoed in my head. I think that was God Karions voice, but the line was cut off along with that word. I caught the falling miko and quickly checked the Log. >Title [Mark of Karion] Acquired >Title [One Approved by God Karion] Acquired I had feared that I failed, but doesnt seem to be any problem. "...Earl Pendragon." The sweaty miko-san looks up at me with flushed cheeks. Quite sexy. "You must have found God Karions revtion to be deeply meaningful, havent you?" The miko is looking at me expecting for my affirmation, but its a bit hard toply to that. I dont idolize god Karion enough to feel the deepness of that [What a pain]. "The words earlier had the meaning of There is only one trial given to those who seek it. Repeating the same words would only waste time, pursue the temples records." The miko quietly spun her words. Shes quite a lively miko considering she just went through a contact with god. "And the trial is Go to Sages Tower, inside, pick and solve one among the problems that have been left unsolved for more than 100 years." That sounds kind of fun. Ive gotten the mark already so its not like Ive got to do the trial anyway, but itd be troublesome if they tried to find faultter on. God Karion might have given the mark to me just as an advance payment after all. "Your excellency, over there is Sages Tower." Miko Maiya pointed at a stone-maderge tower as her sses reflected light. The miko has taken upon herself to show us around the Sages Tower, but for some reason shes changed her outfit from [Oracle Miko] to [Female Teacher Fashion]. Complete with triangr sses. Apparently, its a traditional outfit introduced by a hero donned whenever she visits the Sages Tower. "No matter how you look at it, the character-making is way too much~" "Nn, excessive." Arisa and Mia had that conversation behind my back. Well, Im actually in agreement here, but the tight skirt looks very much perfect on Miko Maiya, so I have no intention to point out the excessiveness. Feels like Arisa and the girls would cosy as one if I carelessly blurted it out. Inside a building made of stone at the base of the tower, schrs and students are exchanging opinions in the entrance hall and passages here and there. ording to the documents from Furu Empires era, the magic circle inside fire wands is-- Fundamental differences in mana supply between magic cannons that exist today and magic cannons from Magic Kingdom Lkie-- I proim that we could clear up monster dominions without wasting human resources by making use of Soul Art considered forbidden! To produce clean water through water gems in desert areas, the mane of kelpie as a catalyst would be-- Theres a lot of discussions rted to military technology for such a ce of learning. Its probably because the close proximity of monster threats here, that military technology dedicated to strengthen city defence feels close to people in a different way than in modern times. "Pink~" "Theres statues over here too nodesu!" "They look different from the statues we saw at the temple." Tama and the girls found rock salt statues scattered in the entrance hall with their sharp eyes. "From here on is where the schrs are doing their research, therefore I would have to ask for a minimum number of people--" Miko Maiya told us so in front of a spiral staircase at the deepest part of the entrance hall. Arisa, Mia and Princess Sistina, aka the researchers, areing with us, while the other members have been tasked by me to trail-ze stores that sell tasty stuff intended for schrs and students around the tower. We climb up the stairs to the topmost part of the tower with miko Maiya leading. Since Arisa and the girlsined that they were tired halfway through, I created [<>] with Force magic and put them on board. And then we came to a room at the top. "Miko Maiya, if youre here that means that man is?" "Yes, Sage Kanryu. This gentleman here is Earl Satou Pendragon, hes taken on God Karions trial." The kind-looking old man with white beard appears to be a sage. "Wee, Satou-kun. I hope to witness you work out an answer to the unsolved problems here." Sage Kanryu smiled profoundly as he said that. Now then, what kind of problems are left unsolved for 100 years? I would prefer if it doesnt take too long to solve. Book 16 - 16-53. Sages Tower (2) 16-53. Sages Tower (2) Satou here. Keeping stuff tidy and in order, be it data or things, so you can readily get them anytime you need it is a form of talent, I think. You tend to forget where you put things right when you need to get them, dont you. "--Are all these?" I reflexively muttered that when I looked up at huge piles of old scrolls and books in front of me. We were led to a room beyond Sage Karyus, the principal, room. Im here to solve an [unsolved problem that has remained so for 100 years] as part of God Karions Trial, but looking at these piles makes me get cold feet a bit. Well, since Im only supposed to solve one problem among these, theres no need to get so worked up. "The number of problems themselves doesnt even reach 30. Most of these are investigations and memos left by the past schrs." Sage Karyu told me so while stroking his long white beard. "These here are the original scripts, but you can find the copies in the Great Library in this tower, while the problems themselves have been carved on the pedestals of the red salt statues on the first floor so anyone could read it if they so desire." I see, the statues in the entrance hall carry such a role huh. ording to Sage Karyu, there are other red salt statues carrying a simr role situated in God Zaikuon main temples chapel and inside the city itself. As those statues have been reinforced with earth magic, theyre holding up fine being outdoors. "Then, maybe its a good idea to look around the statues before picking a problem?" "Nn, more efficient." "Umu, umu. Thats exactly right, missies." Sage Karyu smiled as he replied to Arisa and Mias conversation. "I shall give the key to this library to Satou-kun. You can get to this library from the passages. You can read the documents here anytime you want, however youre not allowed to take them out with you. As their value cannot be understated, take care not to damage them." "Yes, I will take the utmost care." Sage Karyu handed over ID bracelets to us along with the key. We can freely enter the Great Library some floors below as long as we have these. "So this is the Ring of Wisdom of Sages Tower..." Princess Sistina is gazing movingly at the bracelet she holds in her hands. Looks like its a kind of amazing item. "Would you like to go to Great Library first? Or do you want to check the red salt statues?" Apparently, Miko Maiya is going to continue acting as our guide. Looking at the girls, their faces screamed I wanna go to the Great Library. "Well then, please show us the way to the library first." Were headed to the Great Library two floors below Sage Karyus room. Three levels of this huge tower are filled with bookshelves, and one of those levels is an archive thats not open to public. Its not an archive of banned books, the archive is housing iplete written memo and book collections of schrs that didnt have a sessor. ording to my Map, the forbidden library here is located deep underground. "Lots." "More than masters library even." "I think theres about as many books as both the Royal Academys and Forbidden Archives libraries put together?" The girls gave their impressions while looking around at the bookshelves. The amount of books befit the name Great Library indeed. It did feel a bit odd for a small City-state nation Kariswolk to have more books than a big kingdom such as Shiga Kingdom, but I got the reason why after checking the authors names of these books with my Map Search. A great majority of them are books written by schrs belonging here and books written and donated by schrs who were staying here for a time. "Arisa-chan, Space Lens Eye!" Arisa survey the books spines with her space magic reinforced eyesight while saying Bikaa out loud. "Mwu, unfair." "Mia-sama, heres a telescope. I brought some along with me since I thought this would happen." "Tina, nice." Princess Sistina took a telescope from her magic bag and gave it to Mia. "Found the first edition of Magic Complete Works!" "They have the extra issue of Selmaraya Earth Magic Encyclopedia here!" "Mwu, which." The girls are getting excited to see rare books. I stopped Arisa from charging in at the bookshelves to prevent her bothering other people here and went there with her. I reached the book Arisas hand couldnt reach. "--You there!" A stern sounding voice stopped me, so I turned at the source of that voice. A beautiful woman wearing eyesight-correcting spectacles stood there with perked up shoulders. "This is the Bookshelves of Scarlet Floor where only schrs and officiating monks with permission can enter! Take the primary grade kid and away with you now!" "H-hold on! Excuse me--" I blocked Arisas mouth as she was about to object and showed the wrist of my other hand that wasnt reaching the bookshelves at the woman. "Do you have a problem with--eh? Ring of Wisdom? Why does an adolescent kid have that?" "Sage Karyu-dono had given these to us." "N-no way." "Librarian Besse, hes telling the truth." "M-Miko Maiya-sama!" Miko Maiya who came with Princess Sistina after us talked to her. Seems like theyre acquaintances. "His Excellency Earl Pendragon has taken on God Karions trial." "W-what--" The librarian who became speechless seemed like she found Miko Maiyas exnation hard to believe, but she immediately straightened herself and apologized to us. Im d Miko Maiya came with us. It probably would have taken some time to convince her with just these bracelets. "Please give your orders to me or the librarian at the desk if you need a book. As an apology for my impoliteness earlier, I shall make frantic efforts to provide assistants." Well, thanks to this little incident, we managed to get acquainted with librarian-san amiably, alls well. "Hey, how many books here can we borrow at once?" "Im very sorry, but the books here cannot be lent. Please read them at the reading room, or hire transcribers affiliated with Great Library if you wish to make a copy." "Can the chained books over there be transcribed too?" Princess Sistina points her fingers at bookshelves and books that have been chained down to prevent theft. Theres even an iron grill in front of the bookshelves. "Those books are prohibited from getting transcribed. You can write the part you have memorized, however, transcribing straight from the bookshelves is prohibited." ording to the librarian, theyre not of banned books kind, however the books contain dangerous knowledge that could prove bad were they taken out indiscreetly, thus the spread of information has been limited. "Ill be heading to the entrance hall to check on the statues pedestals there, Arisa and you girls, are you staying here?" "Un, Ill do itter." "Library wont run away." After thinking a bit, Arisa said so and Mia nodded at her reply. "...Thats right. Its not going anywhere." Princess Sistina, the former master of Forbidden Library, looked to be a bit regretful to part from here, but she forcefully convinced herself about it and went with us. "What is miasma?, What is mana?, What is spirit?, What is a soul?--These are problems that have existed since the founding of Sages Tower huh." "Theyre intriguing and all, but theres no way we could solve one in a day." "Nn, difficult." Since these werent recorded in the books the elves had, I should just leave these fundamental questions to the researchers. "What do you think about this one?" "Did you find something good?" "Look." Beckoned by Princess Sistina, Arisa and Mia came to her. "For what reason do Labyrinths exist? huh?" As a dungeon master myself, the mystery hit a bit too close to home. There were numerous theories about it contained in the books at Shiga Kingdom, but nothing was decisive. Lets memo it down as a candidate. Perhaps I could get an answer if I asked Dungeon Core about this. "These ones here are simr, just recebyrinths with monsters and demons." Its easy toe up with these questions after all. There was nothing about City Cores, since its existence is hidden to public. And so, the girls and I continued to read unsolved problems carved on the pedestals. Curiously enough, there was no stuff like [Who madebyrinths?], [Who made skills?], or [For what reason do levels exist?]. In a world where gods exist in reality, people probably think that gods created those. Considering how God Karion was like during our conversation back then, doesnt seem like theyll answer a question after all. "Whats the difference between demon lords that get revived and those that dont? eh... Master, do you know about this?" "I wonder?" As far as I know, only two demon lords have gotten revived, the [Golden Wild Boar King] and the [Dog-head Ancient King]. Theirmon feature is that both had [True Demon Lord] title, but if that were really the requirement for it, itd have been made clear once I checked Saga Empires documents, so its probably not that. The Boar King was revived with the help of demon lord adherents and greater demons, but the Dog-head seemed like he just revived on his own at Selbira Labyrinth, thus its difficult to dere that these revivals need other people carrying out a revival ceremony. "Master, this is..." Arisa was at a loss for words while pointing at a pedestal next to her. Written there is, "What is the condition for the demon lords to manifest in this world?" I could give the answer to that right here and now, but this is one unsolved problem that absolutely has to remain unsolved. A tragedy on the level of witch hunt would befall reincarnated people if the truth were to be known. Yup, I never saw this problem, nuh uh. "Satou." I went to Mia as she called. "Intriguing." Shes pointing at a pedestal written with "How does one achieve chantless magic?" Princess Sistina who came after me was also piqued enough to say, "Lets get to the bottom of this!", however, just like how chant shortening could only be achieved through skills, I think chantless magic could only be done through Unique Skill like in my and Arisas cases. "Thats not necessarily true, no? Like, you can use magic without skills if you work hard on it, right. If you can act as the proxy that does the magic calction instead of skills, perhaps you could do the same with the chanting part?" Arisa insisted so. "Youre right. It does sound intriguing, wanna give it a try?" "Try." "Mia-sama, would you allow me to apany you in your research?" "Nn, wee." Mia and Princess Sistina seemed eager when I tried rousing their interest. "Tell me if you need materials, Ill transcribe it for you." "Thanks." Afterward, I checked the rest of the pedestals. "My? Was that all? There were less than 20 here, werent there?" "The remaining nine are all located close to the walls." Guided by Miko Maiya, we went to a hard to find location near the entrance halls front door where the rest of the pedestals were. The statue up there looks kinda ominous. "The ones here are more like subject matters than problems." "The transition of primeval magic to modern magic and variations, Did level and skill not exist during the creation of the world?, About the rtionship between modern magic and Demon God, Denying the irreversibility of the transformation from living being into undead... These are all interesting too." Im a bit piqued by this [The transition from primeval magic to modern magic and variations], feels like it can be solved rtively easily. Some of the other keywords are curious too. The second and the third ones are quite interesting, however, the fourth one, the possibility of turning undead back into living being is quite intriguing. If it can be done, I could maybe turn the kids who had be vampires at Tokiswolk Kingdom back into humans. There has been a case of a normal creature that had been transformed into a monster turning back into an ordinary creature, in the form of Princess Doriss pet bird, Hisui, so I dont think its impossible. For now, for the trial Ill check out these three, "The transition of primeval magic to modern magic and variations", "For what reason dobyrinths exist?", and "Denying the irreversibility of the transformation from living being into undead", and see if I could easily solve one. "Master, look at this." Arisa called me when she saw thest pedestal. Its abyrinth-rted theme. "How does a Dungeon Master produce magical items and monsters? huh..." True, it looks good to be a research theme. Since theres no way to test and verify things without the help of a [Dungeon Master], its understandable how this problem remained unsolved for more than 100 years. This one looks to be quite easy to solve. Though, if I did, people would then question the source of information and its authenticity, which is just troublesome. "Good work, Master." "We~" "Welfomf bafh rarorefu." We joined up with the rest of the girls who had gone around checking eateries. After parting ways with Miko Maiya at Sages Tower front entrance. Pochis mouth is stuffed with hodge-podge, shes frantically trying really hard to swallow it. "Master, Sage Beans and Boiled Kariswolk Pork are tasty, so I report." "The trout sherbet is pretty good too desuwa!" Nana greeted me and immediately presented a bowl of hodge-podge. Seemingly lured by Nana, Lady Karina also held out a te with slices of frozen fish-like sashimi on top to me. "Fish sherbet? --Ah, must be stuff thats like Rui-be huh." Arisa sounded upset at first, but then she recalled some kind of cuisine from earth and nodded. Apparently, youre supposed to eat this cuisine half-thawed and uncooked, but low temperature kills parasites anyway, its a good source of vitamins in this winter season where its difficult to obtain fresh vegetable. "Wee back, Satou-san." "Pleasee over here. I will get you something warm to drink." While greeting back Sera, I took the seat Zena-san offered. As I warm myself with the ginger tea-like drink Zena-san gave me, I look around the eatery. Theres a big stove in the center of the eatery, a pot put on top of it is raising white smoke. "Master, this salmon thingy is some good stuff." "Pochi would like Master to eat hodge-podge too nodesu." Arisa and Pochi offered me food. Ill start with the lightly seasoned looking Rui-be. Exactly like how it looks, it tastes like sherbet when you first put it in your mouth, but once inside, the heat thaws it out, spreading rich sashimi-like oily vor in your mouth. It tastes a bit like frozen salmon, really good. I could get addicted to this. "This is good." "Right~?" Arisa looked a bit triumphant. Losing to the gaze of Pochi who was standing next to her with an excited look on her face, I reached out to the hodge-podge. "This one is pretty good too." "Yes, nanodesu!" The vor is a bit too dense, but the spare-rib-like texture from the pressure cooking is delicious. And the smallish soya bean-like beans mixed inside goes well with the meat vor. "Mia-chan, they have fried mushroom wrap here, would you like a taste?" "Taste." Zena-san offered Mia a dish. Princess Sistina gracefully brought the plebeian cuisines rmended by Lulu and Sera into her mouth. While we were having a pleasant meal in the corner of the eatery like this, I heard some tter from the streets. "Like I said! Demon God-sama is the forefather of modern magic, okay! Hes called Demon God meaning he must be god of magic!" "This again, you demon lord devotee and your screws-missing head!" A man and a woman who were arguing with each other entered this eatery. The man is quite handsome himself, but the woman is one such beauty that was a bit wasted on her underling-like speech pattern. Putting aside Lulu as a special case, the woman has this transient beauty that wouldnt look pale inparison to the girls in my party. "Ive been saying, yer wrong! Even if Im a believer of Demon God-sama, I aint no adherent of demons and demon lords! To begin with, there aint no reliable literatures that say demons are Demon Gods familiar!" "Hmph, have you forgotten about Lkie Monument left behind in the ruins of a civilization that existed after Lkie civilization from the age of gods, and the epitaph found at Golden Tower of Toro Kuro!" Thats quite an interesting topic. As the AR readings have guaranteed that the woman isnt a demon lord adherent, I stand up from my seat to get in touch with the two. "Hello there, if its fine with you two, could I join in your talk?" Book 16 - 16-54. Sages Tower (3) Chapter 16-54. Sages Tower (3) Satou Here. Reading through myths on earth, its not rare for gods that had been worshiped since time immemorial to degenerate into lower-ranked evil gods byter belief that got popr. And, perhaps such thing isnt an exception even in another world where gods physically exist? "A pick up? Ya picking me up? Ooh, yer makin me blush! It was worth it turning into a teen after a wholep ssuyo!" "Shut up, 116 year--" The good-looking young man who was with the underling-sounding beauty, whom herself was in high tension and looking bashful, dragged her to the back. "--I havent seen you around before, and you dont look like an inquisitor either. I wont stop you from trying if youre really going to woe this age-falsifying hag, however Id advise against it if you dont want to be shocked in the bedroom." The good-looking young man who got between me and the beauty had a callous look on his face. "Yer so mean Rakero! Im gonna tell you on Frost Tree-chan ssuyo!" "Do as you wish. It will be you that mentor will scold anyway. Also, if youd please refrain from calling my mentor, Witch of Frost-covered Forest, with a weird nickname." "Then call me Witch of Ice Field instead of you ssu!" "You is good enough for you." "So mean ssu~. Even like this Im the great witch who rules over the Source of Ice Field ssuyou, just you know?" ording to the AR readings, the underling-sounding beautys name and title is [Witch of Ice Field]. If what she says is true, shes a witch who rules over at least one of the Sources. Im a bit intrigued by ways to rule over a Source without a City Core. "Think this skit ever gonna end?" "Probably not?" After replying to the tired-looking Arisa, I called out to the one of the waitresses, ordered for their shares of food and drinks, and decided to interrupt these twos skit. As a side note, other girls besides Arisa and Zena-san are enjoying their meal at their own pace. "--Excuse me. Rather than standing around like this, how would you like eating together with us?" I invited the two to a vacant seat while offering the wine cup the waitress brought. "Ehehe, this sure makes me blush ssune." For some reason, the underling-sounding beauty--Witch-san is sitting on myp. "Mwu." "Guilty!" "That ce is Tamas~?" Faster than I could, Mia, Arisa and Tama voiced their objection. "Lose--" "The stuff about pick-up is a misunderstanding." Before the witch could talk and make things get moreplicated, I put her on the next seat and cleared the misunderstanding. If it took too long, Sera and Princess Sistina would join in and the situation would get out of control. "Really?" Witch-san looked disappointed somehow. "Yes, Id like to know more about your talk earlier, Demon God is the forefather of modern magic." "Did that pique yer interest? Ill tell ya anything you want ssuyo! But but, itd be nice if you could add Sama suffix with respect on Demon God-samas name ssu!" The witch seemed happy when asked about her opinion, she got into high tension once again and pounced on my back. She looks like a transient beauty outwardly, but her behavior is kinda like that of an old man somehow. The good-looking young man sitting opposite to the witch sipped his wine cup after saying, "What a curious guy." "One night wont be enough to talk about everythin ssu. For now, do you have anything to ask me ssuka?" "Could you tell me the basis for the belief that Demon God is the forefather of modern magic?" "Uun, there a whole lotsa to it, but the most famous one was about a sage from long ago finding a te detailing about how Demon God-sama taught humans magic in the ruins of Lkie Dynasty located at Tokiswolk Kingdom ssune." "Hmph. But the Larukeria te left in the ruins of ancient civilization after Lkie civilization in the age of gods, and the Toro Kuros golden tower definitely negated that." The good-looking young man denied witch-sans exnation. "How did those two negate it?" "On the Larukeria its written that, through a subordinate under his control the Dog-head Demon Lord, demon god massacred sorcerers in the entire world, and then gave magic skills and magic letters to his followers after the genealogy of ancient sorcerers had gone extinct. While on Toro Kuro, he attempted to do the same to priests, however he incurred gods wrath and got sealed deep in the underworld." The young man smoothly narrated his story. He too seems to be the type that loves to state his knowledge. "Hold it ssu! Ive been telling ya, Toro Kuro looks fabricated as heck! There are excerpts in Saga Empires founding emperors autobiography about his audience with Demon God-sama ssu! Same with Larukeria, it was a huge incident about a massacre of sorcerers in the entire world, and yet theres absolutely nothing about it written on other ruins from the same era ssuyo!" This time the witch rebutted. History is difficult. While listening to the heated debate of the two, I use space magic [Telephone]. Satou! It has been awhile, Aze-san. Telephone magic carried aforting voice to my ears. I heard this talk about [Demon God being the forefather of modern magic] in my journey, do you know anything about it? Modern magic? Hold on a bit, I should find out once I connect to the Memory Vault. Wait for me okay. Thank you. Then, Ill call you backter. I reluctantly cut off the call. Since the debate is still heating up, I try to call another recipient with Telephone. --Hero-sama. Heya, Reiane. Reiane is a girl belonging to an unusual [Half-Ghost] race I met when I went around [Floating Ind of God] Lkie during the Divine Punishment, shes thest queen of [Lkie Dynasty] that has been appearing as a topic in the twos discussion. I get down to business after asking about her recent states. Demon God-sama? Im sorry, I had some experience intermingling with the seven pir gods during mying-of-age ceremony, however I had never done so with Demon God-sama and Dragon God-sama. She didnt know about the sorcerer massacre incident either when I confirmed her about it. I also tried asking about the transition from primeval magic to modern magic but did not get a favorable response either. One thing I heard about, apparently Demon God-sama often mingled with people in the mortal world. Mingled? Yes, I heard that he was dispatched to increase the number of mortals in order to offer a vast amount of prayers and supplications to gods. --Dispatched? By whom? I have no idea which, but I think it was by someone amongst the seven pir gods. Looks like demon god was treated like a gofer by the seven pir gods. Come to think of it, Aze-san told me something along the line, [He took on the project to build a floating castle in exchange for divinity and authority from gods] while I was investigating the shadow castle at Rumooku Kingdom. He probably took on this errand boy-like job in a simr fashion. After thanking Reiane and ended the call, I connected to Aze-san once again. Forgive me, Satou. She went straight to apologizing. Judging from her tone, it must be the Demi-god Aze-san. Information about the pioneer of modern magic has been put under ssified information by the seven pir gods, so I cannot speak about it to anyone. Please dont apologize, Aze-san. Rather, the fact that the gods has put restriction on it means theres really a chance of [Demon God is the forefather of modern magic] being true. I thanked Aze-san and, although it pained me to do so, cut off the call. "Liffe I saifdh, Demon God-samas someone brimming with kindness ssuyo!" "Shh it, you demon god fanatic. Hes a god that spread miasma and fear through demons and demon lords, whaft kind of kindness ifh thaft!" The witch and young mans artictions are getting weirder as their discussion reached an impasse. Despite their eagerness in opening liquor bottles, neither could hold theirs it seems. "Hey hey, master. Listening to these two, doesnt it make you think that there are two demon gods?" "Good point." I half-heartedly gave an affirmation to Arisa who seemed to seriously consider that possibility. Its not rare to arrive at apletely different interpretation after analyzing information through filters. Fortunately, it doesnt seem like the seal of demon god sealed in the moon will get unraveled anytime soon, so theres no need to think so hard about--. --Wait. Thats right. The myth in this world states that [Demon God is sealed in the Moon]. I know thats nonsense since Ive personally been on the moon, however that is not amon knowledge. To the point that even the Weasel Emperor and those Brains bunch didnt know about it. And yet they said Demon God was sealed in the underworld. Perhaps, these guys know the true information regarding Demon Gods seal. "Witch-dono--" I tried to throw a question, but the witch and the young man are already snoring in sync with red faces. I could rouse them up right now with magic, but looking at their blissful sleeping faces makes it hard to do that just to answer my doubt. I ask the waitress, rent two rooms for these two drunkards and shove them in. Answering my doubt can be postponed after these two are awake. Ill put Markers on the two just in case. "Well then, lets split up the job." After taking care of the drunkards, I announced the candidates for the unsolved problems Id like to solve and then we decided to split into five groups. First group is Mia, Princess Sistina and Zena-san as their guard. The girls are going to challenge the problem, "How do you achieve chantless magic?" The second group is Arisa and her guard, Liza. Im thinking of having Hikaru join this teamter. Theyre going to research about [The transition of primeval magic to modern magic and variations]. Our two acquaintances from earlier could be a big help in this problem. The third group is Sera, with Nana as her guard. Theyre, or rather, Sera is going to investigate about [Denying the irreversibility of the transformation from living being into undead]. If all goes well, we might be able to turn the Tokiswolk vampire children back. The fourth group is Lady Karina, Pochi and Tama. The three of them are going to trail-ze the way to sightseeing spots in Kariswolk city. It may looks like theyre goofing around, but this is the most important job here. Lady Karina had this mixed look on her face, but private Pochi and private Tama were full of motivations. "Yep this is, dont you think Liza-san is better off managing Karina-sama and the girls instead?" Arisa whispered to me. True, theres a 90% chance of incidents happening with just these three. That said, having Arisa alone without a guard would weigh down on me. "Oh Master, youre such a worrywart. If anything happened to me, I could just tell Master with the Familiar Powah. Youre gonna rush headlong to help me right?" "I guess thats true." With my agreement, Liza moved to Lady Karinas group per Arisas suggestion. Just to be safe, I handed over equipment with anti status effect buff to her. As for me, Ill be investigating the topics For what reason do Labyrinths exist? and How does a Dungeon Master produce magical items and monsters?. Both should be rtively easy to solve for a Dungeon Master like me. Though since I cannot disclose my position as one, I wouldnt be able to announce the answer even if I had one. I n to join Arisa and Seras groups once Im done investigating these problems. "For what reason do Labyrinths exist?, is it?" I fetched Core Two at the Solitary Ind Pce and went with her to the [Dungeon Master Room] in the lowestyer of Dejima Inds [Phantasmal Labyrinth]. The one giving that question earlier was the blinking Dungeon Core. "Yes, thats right. Any idea?" "Its unknown." "I see--" It would have been simple were Dungeon Core knew, but apparently this was no easy mode. "Master, do you know the answer to For what reason do Humans exist?" I reply to Core Two, "You have a point, I dont." "Master, the answer to that earlier question was unknown, however, it is possible to surmise contenders to that." "Really?" "Yes, the previous master muttered that Manufacturing nts equipped with an abundant of mana, miasma and souls, and Cleaners that collect miasma on the surface might have been the roles of dungeons." I agree with the former, but I wasnt even aware about thetter. "Do dungeons have a function to collect miasma on the surface?" "No, they do not directly collect the miasma. Ites as a secondary side-effect from dungeons function of collecting miasma inside them. The previous master hypothesized that the items Weasel Empire used to collect miasma, Evil Thought Jar and Grudge Pot might have been created using hints taken from dungeons." I affirm Dungeon Cores words. If you can do something about the souls part, it should be possible to turn dungeons into nts by creating a magic to collect miasma. One of the problems, [How does a Dungeon Master produce magical items and monsters?], can be mostly exined with what Dungeon Core told me earlier, [Manufacturing nts equipped with an abundant of mana, miasma and souls]. "Core, are you able to to exin how a dungeon produces monsters and items by making use of mana, miasma and souls?" "It is possible." "Then, do tell me." Thats surprisingly easy. "By supplying an ample amount of mana, miasma and souls in ordance to the recipes into the Creation Furnace inside Theory Circuit of a Dungeon Core, the virtual factory will produce the desired item. If Master wishes to check on the production process, please refer to the Theory Circuit by operating the Dungeon Cores control panel." Its not very detailed, but it should be simple once I know the search keywords. As taught by Dungeon Core, I operate the control panel and read the Theory Circuit. I try my best to read it. Its quiteplex. And most importantly, the circuit area is tremendously vast. I feel the helplessness of a junior high school student whos just finished soldering a radio and tried to read the schematic of thetest CPU. The scale is such that even with my maxed out INT, reading and understanding everything would take at least several months or even a year. However, its worth all thatbors, thus I n to analyses the downloaded schematic whenever I have time. "Now then, guess I really cant announce the answer..." I think what Dungeon Core said earlier would be eptable as an answer, however, theres just one little problem. If the fact that dungeons need souls to create items is known, I could see greedy people in power sacrificing innocent people and demi-humans to dungeons. Even if it didnt get that bad, Im afraid of the possibility people intentionally increasing mortality rate of rookie explorers. I let out a sigh, went to Solitary Ind Pce to fetch Hikaru and went back to the city-state Kariswolk. Right when I got there, I could hear Tamas and Pochis flustered voice from below me. "Big trouble, big trouble~?" "Master, theres a big trouble nanodesu!" Book 16 - 16-55. Sages Tower (4) 16-55. Sages Tower (4) Satou here. Unlike in fictional stuff such as detective manga or drama, I would have liked it for incidents to stop happening every time I got to a new ce. Peaceful every day life is the best you know. "Whats the big trouble?" "Karina shes~" "Come with us nanodesu!" Pulled by Tama and Pochi, I was taken elsewhere through the shadow. Aftering out of a back alley, we arrived at an open space near Kariswolk Citys outer wall. Something seems amiss, many people in the open space are crouching down looking ill. There are fireces burning here and there in the open space, also traces of people distributing food here. --Is it food poisoning? "Hurrya~" "Master,e here nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi pulled me by hands to the blue light point that indicated Lady Karina. "Master, over here." Liza called me from the direction of the light point. Lady Karina is sitting down next to a watering hole in the center of the open space. "Karina-sama, are you okay?" "...Satou." Lady Karina looked at me with a pained look when I called her. Her condition is disyed on the AR reading on top of her. --State [Curse: Progressing] I would have never imagined that there would be an abnormal status Raka cannot cure. Looks like Lady Karina has been cursed by someone. I dont think anyone would target someone who had just arrived at a foreign country like her, so I checked on the other ill-looking people around. Sure enough, the people here are cursed as well. I search for everyone with a [Curse] state and put markers on them. Since the number is quite high, I group them together and change the color. "Master~? "Will Karina be okay nanodesu?" Tama and Pochi look up at me while looking really worried. "Ah yeah, shell be fine." I smile back at the two to reassure them and pick a Soul Magic [Return Curse]-type from among my magic list. Theres this spell that would return the curse back to its user multi folds, [Karma (Space Return Curse)], but I pass over that as it would likely kill the target. --Curse Back: Home In (Return Curse Chaser) I pick a convenient spell that would trace the curse back to its user while also returning it back. Once I used the spell, ck miasma came out of Lady Karinas body, then it turned into a cutout-like crow, and flew to the sky-- "Nyu?" "Its gone nodesu." But for some reason, it was repulsed and then disappeared when it was about to fly over the water. Normally, it should have flown back to the curses user, but apparently, there was some kind of anti Return Curse mechanism at work, so the tracking was stopped midway. But for now, since Lady Karinas abnormal state has gone back to [None], alls well. And for other people with Curse status, rather than using [Return Curse] on them one by one, Ill just use the advanced spell of light magic [Divine Brilliant Purification] and cure them off their Curses. "Nyu!" Right when I was about to cast the spell from the magic list, Tama shed her w at empty air. With a view magnified by my skill, I could see a falling mosquito that had been cut in two. Oh, its just a mosquito--wait, mosquito in the middle of this winter season? Why? Right when I was thinking that, my conversation with Arisa shed back on my mind. They were bitten by bugs right? Maybe the bugs were the vector of the vampiric infection? While thinking, no way, I read the info of the falling mosquito. Its species name is [Vampire Mosquito: Mutant]. ...No way. Searching for [Vampire Mosquito], I found a not insignificant amount of them in the surroundings. I have no reason to ignore this, thus I operate my Magic List, and suck all the mosquito in using wind magic [Air Control] to a sub-space I created using space magic [Garage]. The new snow in the area also ended up getting sucked in, but its not like anyone would be troubled if the mosquito died, so I left it alone. After securing one rat that had fallen into the same condition as Lady Karina earlier, I cast the [Divine Brilliant Purification], and purified the crouching people who had been cursed in the open space all at once. Quite a shy light filled the open space, but were the only one who would pay it any mind here, so no problem there. "So what actually happened here?" "There was this little kid who broke a pot nodesu." "The adult was going to hit that kid with a stick~" "He was going to hit her with a stick nodesu!" I sort out the info in my head while Tama and Pochi continue on with their narration. I had asked Liza to patrol the open space for a bit, I might have made a mistake in the personnel selection here. There was a man next to the watering hole, and there was a big pot next to that man. That pot had a warm water inside, steam wasing out of it. One of the kids who were ying hide and seek bumped into that man, and then the falling man hit the pot in a chain reaction, breaking it. Afterward, Lady Karina and the girls, who witnessed the enraged man iling a stick around, put a stop to the barbaric act. I secretly secured the broken pots splinters from the ground into my Storage. ording to its detailed information, it was an item created at the old capital of Saga Empire. ...Saga Empire huh. "Reimbursement." "He told us to pay to make up for the pot the kid broke nodesu." "And did you pay?" "Secret savings~" "Pochi and Tama did with our pocket money nodesu." Checking on the their magic bags, all the gold coins I gave them have disappeared. And yet the man insisted it still wasnt enough and tried to take the jewelry I and Karina-dono had, but in exchange for arge diamond, that is Tama-donos secret saving, he ceased his demands. The <>, Raka that Lady Karina had added more details. Additionally, it was apparently Raka who took care of the rest. The diamond that Tama had was a manmade one I created using magic, Ill be sure to make another er and give her that. "So where did that man go?" "He ran there while dancing~?" Tama pointed at the east gate. Right after that man had left. The kids in the za started to keel over. They fell one after another, and eventually Lady Karina ended up copsing herself. "Medicines didnt work~?" "Not antidote, not panacea worked nodesu." "That must have been rough." I pat the twos heads as they tried to convey what happened at the time with gestures. Due to the matter of Weasel Empires temple knight, Liedill, who ended up bing my familiar, I had restricted the use of Blood Elixir only in cases where the victim is in a serious state of near death. Ill let the two carry the easy to use ordinary elixirs with them next time. "...Satou." "How are you feeling?" "Im fine desuwa." Lady Karina slowly got up. Looks like shes recovered already thanks to her Self-Recovery skill. "Private Pochi, Private Tama! I will now assign you a duty." "Aye!" "Yes sir nanodesu!" To the two who struck the Shupin pose while standing straight, I ask them to care for the sick people here. "I shall help too desuwa!" "Yes, if you would. Raka, sorry, but Im counting on you to support the girls." Umu, leave it to me. The guards will probablyeter, Ill let Raka to deal with them. I turned my back at them, and dashed out to chase the man together with Liza who had juste back from patrolling. "--Uwaaaaaa" A man who was riding a ride beast, a Snow ck Rat, was thrown off his ride when the rat suddenly stopped, and then he fell headlong into a piled up snow at the side of the road. I left the Snow ck Rat to Liza to take care of, would be bad if it went wild. "You look to be quite in a hurry, did you have an urgent business somewhere?" I dragged the man out of the snow and talked to him. "L-lemme go!" When the man tried to shake off my hand, I shoved him down with his back on the snow and thrust my drawn Fairy Sword before the man. "What were you doing next to the watering hole? Ill let you off with your life if you talk." I osted the man while relying on Deception and Interrogation skill. The reason why I could pinpoint this man as our culprit is because he was the only one who tried to flee to the urban areas at high speed. Just in case, I should use the mind magic [Detect Lie] to see through lies. This magic is not really that urate, but its still better than nothing. "Someone just paid me to do that! Watch the pot they said." Result from Detect Lie--Truth. I put on a callous expression and jerked my chin urging him to continue. "I dont know who that person was. They were hiding their face in a hood, hell if I know who they were!" He doesnt know that person--Lie. "Thats a lie. You must know who they were." The man had a cramp on his face when I dered so. "H-how..." "Talk." I gripped the sword tighter and coerced the man. Using Coercion skill here would have knocked the guy out. "T-they were a schr-sensei like you." "Which schr?" "Ive no idea. They had a Ring of Wisdom on their arm just like you." Apparently, thats how he deemed them to be a schr. I put markers on all schrs that have Ring of Wisdom with them inside the country. None seems to be acting suspiciously. "Hey, Ive told you everythin yea. So let me go. Id be killed by that schr-sensei if I stay here." "--Killed?" Thats brutal. "Its coz I broke an important experimental tool. That schr-sensei who woulda go as far as killing their schr cohorts wouldnt think twice to kill me." Well, theyre a bunch whos been spreading Vampire Mosquito that put a debilitating curse on people all over the ces after all. That much shouldnt be strange. "I, overheard em..." This man has [Attentive Ears] skill and apparently with that, he overheard the schr in question instructing men in white to carry out murders in a back alley. "Who are they trying to kill?" I cant overlook an attempt for life here. "Those men mentioned three names." And the names that came out of the mans mouth sounded familiar to me. Witch, Witchs apprentice, and Oracle Miko-san. Miraculously enough, theyre all my acquaintances. "...Its the guards." Looking at the direction the man muttered at, I saw guardsing here while breaking snow. Just in time, I drag the man to the guards, and tell them that hes a concerned person of the incident at the open space. The man was screaming This isnt what you promised!" or something, but its not like I ever said Id let him go if he talked, so I paid him no mind and proceeded to take the action needed to protect the three whose names came up earlier. Good grief, just when weve got a fun trial that stimted my spirit of inquiry, would it kill them to not cause these unnecessary incidents. Book 16 - 16-56. Sages Tower (5) 16-56. Sages Tower (5) Satou here. Its said that if you find one cockroach, theres 30 more in hiding, the worst part about roaches is that even after exterminating them with spray-type insecticide, their eggs will simply incubate and multiply once again, dont you think? Looks like theres an even more annoying creature in another world though... Private Pochi, Private Tama, Ive got an emergency mission for you! Immediately go to the diner where we had our meal earlier and guard the drunk witch and apprentice who are fast asleep! Aye aye sir~ Roger nanodesu! I used space magic [Tactic Talk] to ask Pochi and Tama to protect them from the bunch who were using [Vampire Mosquito] to spread curse. I thought of sending Tama and Pochi to guard Miko Maiya at the temple since that one seems safer, but considering the ce, theyd likely get treated as trespassers, so I had them go to the diner instead. Well, the two shouldnt get in danger unless a demon lord ss foe appeared, it should be fine. Master, Karina said she wants toe along too nodesu. Got it. She cane with you, but tell her not to overdo it okay. Yes nanodesu. Gotcha~ After confirming on the Map that their luminous dots were heading to the diner, I rushed to Karion Main Temple with Liza. The mikos dot that was disyed on the Radar disappeared just now. "Y-youre the person who came for the trial--" "Wheres Miko Maiya?" I met with a familiar looking priest and immediately threw him a question, omitting greeting. "Miko Maiya? She went out on a carriage to pay a visit to the nursing home just now." Map Search--theres only four carriages that belong to Karion Main Temple, one of them has stopped at the temples side gate. All other carriages are located quite far from here, probably unrted. "Lets go Liza." "Yes, Master!" I thanked the priest for telling us with a gesture and headed to the side gate. Looking at the situation there with space magic [irvoyance], the coachman and the horse have lost their heads, with blood gushing out. Looking inside the carriage, although therea are traces of it having been roughed up, Miko Maiyas body isnt anywhere to be found. A dozen of secondster, we arrived at the location ourselves. "Master, I shall keep a look out on the surroundings." "Thanks." The seat still feels a bit warm. Triangr sses that Miko Maiya used in her cosy earlier are lying inside the carriage. She must have been taken away with teleportation magic. However, Miko Maiya is not present in the surrounding maps. Your average space magicians shouldnt be able to teleport too far. The in-faced reincarnated person who teleported Pochi from Seryuu city to Weasel Empire back then is currently enjoying her fake married life with tactician Touya in their house at Sage Empire, at least thats what my Map says. Suddenly, two red dots appeared on Map. "Master, the coachman and his horse have got up." Liza who was standing watch outside the carriage reported. They turned into undead even though theres no Soul Magic practitioner here? And its too quick for it to be a natural urrence. ording to Map info, theyve turned into Zombies. Confirming their details, theres nothing especially of note about them. "You can beat them." "Acknowledged." Taking a side nce as Liza skillfully dealt with them, I resumed my investigation inside the carriage. --Theres something odd. After changing my vision to Miasma Sight, miasma thats far thicker than normales into view. Miasma thats usually only drifting around like thick fog and haze is weirdly wriggling about. Like a whirlpool. The center of the whirlpool appears to be the carriage. Nothing. Theres nothing in both my normal vision and Miasma Sights vision. However--. "--Too fishy." I abruptly reach out to the empty space--the center of the whirlpool. I could feel something on my fingertips. Its the same sensation like when Im breaking walls of sub-space created with barrier and space magic. And with the same knack I used to break barrier--I tore it open. A suspicious space of jet ck whirlpool of darkness unfolded beyond a crack in front of my eyes. At times, dark red lights and lightnings run through it. Agonized faces of people submerge and resurface on the whirlpools. Feel like Id get cursed just by looking at them. Id prefer not to go into this if possible. "I shall apany you master." Liza showed up next to me and dered so with a gant look on her face. Un, looks like Ive got no choice but to go here. "--Lets go Liza." "Acknowledged." I steeled myself and jumped into the sub-space with Liza. Im not good with... horror, you know. "--Realm of the Dead?" The Maps name here is disyed as [Realm of the Dead]. If memories serve me right, its a ce where intangible-types like Ghosts and Wraiths hide themselves during daylight, there should be research about it written somewhere. I execute [All Map Exploration] from the magic list. No change on the Map. [This space has no Map] is disyed on my Log. This looks to be the same as the space created with shadow magic [Shadow Portal] and [Shadow Jail]. "Master, it seems being in this ce constantly gnaws into your body. Please take care." Liza whose body was glowing red gave me a warning. Looks like shes covered herself in Mana Armor. "Liza, if its too hard on your body, you can use the life-support system of the Golden Armor, okay." "Thank you very much. However, this much is of no problem." Liza, so valiant. "Then, lets go--" This ce has no Map, however [All Map Exploration] managed to locate monsters and people here. Were heading toward the location where Miko Maiya who has [Curse] and [Fainted] conditions on her is at. "They were not really that strong." "Youre right." We encountered some Ghost Ships and Wraiths along the way, but Liza beat them all in one hit without even going all out. "--Whoa, Liza, stop. The ce changed again. Lets go over there." "Understood. This Realm of the Dead does not seem to be a straightforward ce, does it." Location information in this space seems to be unstable, we could suddenly get whisked away to separate ces were we moving separately, thus in order to move in Realm of the Dead, Lizas Powered Exoskeleton unit finally gets its chance to shine. Its an equipment I developed along with Arisas Wand Warship, but it hasnt seen much use outside her sparring bouts with the ck dragon, so were putting it to use here with no people around. It can fly with the gravity control mechanism of Darkness Crystal, and it seems usable in this ce no problem. Well, I could have just created a short cut with space magic, but since theres no particrly dangerous enemies around, were heading there by flying for Lizas exosuit flight test. "Master, please take a look at that." After advancing for a while, wee across a tree with lots of dark red cocoons stuck on it. Its branches and trunks have so many bends and twists, feels like your mind would destabilize just by looking at it. "Looks like weve arrived at our destination." "There is a lot of cocoon-like things, is Miko Maiya confined in one of them?" "Yep, it seems so." I light Miko Maiyas pseudo-cocoon with light magic, and pluck it with [Magic Hand]. When the dark red fibers got torn off, a face appeared on the twisted tree, then it screamed out loud. ording to AR readings, its an undead monster called [Wailing Tree (Banshee Wood)]. I knew that it was a monster from the Radars red dot though. "Is it all right if we kill it?" "Yea, no problem, but lets pluck out all the cocoons first." There are other captured people inside those cocoons too. I pluck all the pseudo-cocoons with [Magic Hand] from the tree, and let Liza handle the Banshee Wood. All the people captured inside the pseudo-cocoons have the [Oracle] skill. Half of them have [Cursed] state, while the other half are [Vampires], of which two are [Vampire Lords]. Moreover, these vampires upations are that which should have been their natural enemy--Miko and Priests. --Dont tell me. No, theres no need to guess, they must be Miko and Priests that have been turned into Vampires. I put all the people who have been turned into vampires in a locked sub-space I own, and cleanse the rest off their Curse with advanced spell of light magic [Divine Brilliant Purification]. Itd be bad if the unstable ground broke off, so I narrowed down the purification range as much as possible. For now, Ill shelter these purified people in another sub-space separate from the vampires. "Master, would you like to collect Banshee Woods materials in addition to the magic core?" Liza asked me while presenting a huge magic core. "Right then--Lets put a booby trap in it." Whether they get caught in the trap or not, finding out the people whoe here to collect the tree would be a good harvest. "--What, someone beat the Banshee Wood!" Right when I was going to leave Realm of the Dead with Liza, I could hear the begrudging voice of an old man at the opposite side of the floating Banshee Wood behind us. ...He got here quick. The booby trap Ive set up with great pains is rendered meaningless now. The old man screamed while I was wallowing in the feeling of wasted effort for a bit. "Uoo, wha--what is this ck mucus?" I thought he was caught in the booby trap, but its not that. ck slime-like string-shaped stuff coiled around the bald old man. "You cant escape from Tama~?" A familiar face showed up from below the old mans feet. "Tama." "Master~? And Liza, halo halo~?" Tama waved at us energetically. Looks like she was chasing the old man here. Pochi and Lady Karina are currently standing watch around the witch and the apprentice. That means this old man is one of the ringleaders behind the [Vampirification] curse terror? "Daaaamn you! Are you guys Saga Empire bunch who came here to foil our n? Or are you destruction-inclined demon lord believers, here to snatch the n off our hands?" --Huh? I thought he was rted to the dark side of Saga Empire, not the case it seems. ording to AR readings, he belongs to an unfamiliar organization called [Heart of Gold]. There sure is a lot more suspicious secret societies than I thought in this world. "Now that itse to this--Open!" The old man shouted then a ck hole appeared beside him. Its Item Box. The old man thrust his hand inside and take out a purple sphere from inside it. --Crisis Perception. I moved next to the old man with sh Drive and snatched away that sphere. Since the Crisis Perception rang even louder then, I stored the sphere into my Storage. "O summoning gem! I offer you my life to bring a demon that symbolizes ruin to thisnd! Destroy my enemies in exchange of my soul!" The old man tried to throw the sphere down, but he realized that the [Purple Sphere] on his hand was absent, and looked around at the surroundings in panic. "Give it back! Thats my treasurerade Don-dono stole along with the egg of Vampirification from a research institute abroad!" --So its a stolen good. Ill use the mind magic [Detect Lie] that I used to interrogate the jar man back then and interrogate this old man. "Which research institute did you steal it from?" "...Dunno." --Truth. "Where is this Don person?" "Dunno." --Truth. Present location, unknown. "Then how do you meet this Don person?" "Dunno." --Lie. He knows how to meet the guy huh. "Do you want me to hand you over to the temple for abducting Oracle Miko as well as attempted murder?" I asked him while using a bit of Pressure. He looks like hes about to faint, but it doesnt look like hes going to answer. "Torture~?" With a paint brush in one hand, Tama is making a wriggling hand gesture. "Hmph, I wouldnt be a leader of the Heart of Gold who seeks eternal life if mere tortures would break me!" --Oh ho? "By eternal life, you mean like elves?" "Like men could be fairies! Our goal is the evolution to a being of eternal life such as Undead Magic King (Lich) and No Life King!" Is that even an evolution? Well whatever--. "Tama, do it." "Aye aye sir~" I dont feel like listening to eerieughs and screams of an old man anymore, so I leave the torture to Tama and head back to give treatment to Miko Maiya. "--Youre?" "Hero Nanashi of Shiga Kingdom." While giving nutritious drinks to the debilitated Miko Maiya and the others, I asked her how they got kidnapped. Every one of them was attacked and abducted by undead when they went outside their respective temple. Since the old man Tama caught earlier could use Soul Magic, it must be his doings. They were confined inside those cocoon-like things immediately after, so none even knew that they were being held in Realm of the Dead. Ordinarily, these miko and priests shouldnt get attacked by undead because they had holy marks, so they told me while sounding frustrated. Miko besides Miko Maiya and Heraruon Temples miko were all captured from the neighboring countries. Since I had every one of those countries Map already, I sent each of them back to theirs with Unit Arrangement and space magic. Ive put markers on them and put them together in the same group beforehand. Next, the former miko and former priests who have turned into vampires were also attacked and abducted by undead when they went out of their respective temple. Additionally, since the number of people who tried tomit suicide kept increasing among them, they have been restrained. About half of them gave up trying tomit suicide after I told them that there might be a way to turn them back thanks to the research on [Denying the irreversibility of the transformation from living being into undead] at the Sages Tower. I should investigate whether the possibility is truly there at least, before a victim appeared among them. Once we know that its possible, it might be a good idea to let them handle the rest of investigation to turn them back. --Oh right. I should check on the Vampire Mosquito and the cursed rat I caught along with those mosquito before going back. The Vampire Mosquito have all died out, while the rat has turned into Vampire Rat. Theres no mistaking it, you turn into vampire after the curse has progressed enough. --This is bad. I should exterminate them ahead of time. Book 16 - 16-57. Sages Tower (6) 16-57. Sages Tower (6) Satou here. We exterminate pest with fumigants in my grandfathers house back in the countryside, but doing that carelessly in a leased apartment in big cities could lead to fire, and in the first ce, I feel like most of them dont even allow you to light one. Even though its highly effective, rounding up everything in one go and all. "Oh good, looks like Kariswolk City was the first." I muttered so in relief. I had returned all the captured miko and priests back to their home with Unit Arrangement and space magic teleport one by one, and found out that none of the countries had suffered a terror attack by the [Vampire Mosquito: Mutant] in the process. Instead, I was able to capture members of the organization the old man in white who kidnapped those miko belong to, [Heart of Gold], several pots they had, and activated eggs of vampire mosquitoes. Ive prepared documents about these pots and vampire mosquitoes with photos, but Im not sure if I want to distribute them to the top brass of each countries. Because Im afraid they would not only move behind the scene to obtain these mosquitoes, but they would also possibly use it to sow the seeds of disturbance during wars and such. Aah yeah, its the norm for organizations who confiscated biological weapons to make use of it themselves in the past cold war too~ But, Ichirou-nii. If you didnt inform those countries, wouldnt their people get in a huge troubleter on? Well yeah, guess so. How about hiding the information about Vampire Mosquitoes, and just tell them that the pots are the source of the curse? Tell em, like, "Demon lords are using this thing to curse the world!", and that the popce would be cursed unless the priests purify them with ritual magic. I got those answers in the space magic [Tactical Talk] held between me, Arisa and Hikaru. Ive decided to adopt Arisas idea, after destroying all the pots in every country, Ill send letters as Hero Nanashi of Shiga Kingdom to warn those countries about the pots and the possibility of the remnants scheming to terrorize their countries still atrge. But really, Ichirou-nii, your Unique Skill is really a cheat. Hikaru said that jokingly, however, I could hear her faintly muttering, "If only I had a power like that back then...", when I was cutting the connection. Not sure if it was during her hero or king days, Hikaru had her fair shares of hardships too it seems. One of these days, Ill apany her to talk about her past with some good booze and snacks for a night. "Oy, oy, youve gotta be kidding me..." [Heart of Gold] that kidnapped miko wasnt the only organization conspiring to carry out vampire mosquito terror attacks. After a close investigation in the first area, I went around and teleported to each Maps on the continent while searching for vampire mosquitoes and [Heart of Gold] members, destroying their vampire mosquito terror ns, but in the midst of it, I started to find other secret societies like [Thorn of Truth], [Eye of Mercury] and [Benefit Society]. Every one of them arent connected in a terroristwork, most are acting as an independent organization. However, all of them share one simrity. The person who brought the vampire mosquitoes to these organizations had different names like [Comrae Don], [Member Nanya], [Seya the Shadow Walker], or [Hunt Master], but besides the fact that they had a foreign ent, no one even knew their face. I have no clue if theyre the same person or not, but its pretty much confirmed that theres a mastermind whos pulling the strings behind all these terrorist organizations. And if theres anyone whos capable of doing a viinous act asrge scale as this-- "Well, its those guys..." The mastermind leader and tactician Touya who are lurking in the shadow of Saga Empire crossed my mind. I know Touya and his cohorts location and Ive put markers on them so I wont lose sight of them, but I still havent got a single lead on their leader. Every one of these organizations has a regr meeting with the mastermind, a small man, and the closest one is [Heart of Gold]s meeting in three days from now. ording to the documented n I seized from them, the terror attack was nned to be done two dayster at the [The Day before New Moon], apparently the incident at Kariswolk City happened earlier than nned due to an ident. Either way, since the small mastermind might run away when he gets to Kariswolk city where [Heart of Gold] headquarters lie, Ill put up a barrier that can detect a rift in space at Kariswolk City. Ill catch the tail of this stealthy mastermind this time. "Im back, sorry Imte." It was alreadyte in the day when I got back to the Solitary Ind Pce to pick Hikaru up. I feel a bit bad since I had promised to meet her in the noon. "Good work out there, Ichirou-nii. No one but Ichirou-nii is capable of sensing and taking care of terrorist attacks in the entire world, all in a day work you know?" You should be proud of yourself, says Hikaru. While feeling slightly embarrassed to be watched by her admiring eyes, I took Hikaru along to Kariswolk City. "We~" "Satou." Tama and Mia went and hugged me when I opened the diners door. I went inside while the two were coiling around me, and caught a sight of Liza bringing water to Pochi who had her mouth jammed with food. She must have tried to gulp down the food she was having so she could run out together with the two. Looks like they went ahead and started the meal already since it waste already. "Oooh, young master! Thirds time the charm ssu!" When I took an empty seat next to Lulu, the underling-sounding beauty--[Witch of Icy Field]-san hugged me from behind, forced me to hold a liquor cup, and poured it full of booze. Even though she drank herself to sleep this noon, shes started drinking again, enough to get her face red. Well, guess its fine. Since Im starving myself, Ill join in the feast. The impregnable fortress pair, Mia and Arisa peeled the clinging Witch-san away from me. "But seriously, you really saved us ssuyo. It was young master who dispatched Tama-sensei and the others right?" --Sensei? "They were super awesome ssuyo. They went and beat the men in white and the wrights, skeleton knights they controlled, like chop chop whoa." Tama and Pochi whore getting high praises from Witch-san wriggle around, looking bashful. Since Lady Karina had [Praise me!] written all over her face while looking at me, I also gave her some praises along with Tama and Pochi. Im a bit afraid that itll drive her out of control, but Im sure Raka will do something about it. Surely. In addition, even though Witch-san knew about [Heart of Gold] the secret society the men in white belonged to, she was not familiar with the old man in white ording to her. I asked if she had an idea as to why she was getting targeted, but she replied with, [Only bars where I put too much tabs on, and men I dumped would go after me ssune], I wasnt sure if she was joking or if she really had no idea. "Good grief, what a disappointment of a Witch of Source you are." "What are you saying ssuka. Im nothing but a beauty when Im away from the Source, you know." "Who are you talking about! If you cant fight, then dont, could you stop exposing yourself to danger then? You can go back to the Source anytime you want anyway!" The drunken Rakel-kun, pupil of the [Witch of Frost Covered Forest], picked a quarrel with the [Witch of Icy Field]-san. "But, Im the only one who can go back yknow? I wont do that and leave Rakel-kun alone ssuyo." Rakel-kun whose face was already red turned even redder. The love-minded Arisa and Sera who are watching from the sidelines are getting fired up, "Love? Is this love?", "It must be!". Zena-san seems to be a good talker, shes naturally put herself among them. "Witch--" "I mean, the weak Rakel-kun would get done in real quick if he were alone ssuyo. Like, phoew." "--Wha" "Whaddya think Juhyou-chan (frost covered tree) would say to me then. That obstinate Juhyou-chan would keep grumbling about it for like a decade ssuyo." Next to Witch-san whos shaking her head exaggeratedly, Rakel-kuns face is turning red and blue in rapid sessions, all the while Arisa and the girls watch him with a pitying look. Well, uh. Keep at it. "Good morning, Master." When I came to, Lulus upper half came into view as she was looking over me. Judging from the sensation on the back of my head, it looks like Im currently getting Lulusp pillow. "Ah, good morning." Looks like I was tired, I apparently went asleep in the middle of the feast, unusually enough. Zena-san and liza apparently carried me to the bed. Im loath to part with the soft pillow, but since theres a lot of things need to be done today, I muster the strength to get up. Then it hits me that I forgot to ask Witch-san, about the [Location where the Demon God is sealed at], but its not really a critical information to have in a hurry, so theres no problem. I can ask about it before we leave this city anyway. From what she told me during the feast, shes having a business talk with her big investor today, she might turn me away if I go to her now, and most importantly, Id just get in her way. "Thanks for waiting." "The dining room is over here." After grooming myself, I went to the dining room with Lulu. Since we still have two days before the small mastermind behind the vampire mosquitoes here, we n to continue our research as originally nned in the meantime. I ask Arisa and the girls progress yesterday while enjoying our meal in the dining room. "--So you see, our research isnt going too well." Im told that theyre having a trouble deciphering the scribbles of research materials. I put the document I got from Arisa into Storage, tried to OCR it and it spat out normal character data, then I copied it onto Memo Pad, and printed out the copy into the Storage with Menu plug-in magic [Print Out]. Un, its readable. I hand it over to Arisa. "--Are you a PC!" I thought she would be ecstatic, so cruel. "W-what about our hardships yesterdayyyyyy" "Arisa, just consider that we will have it easy from now on." "Thats right, Arisa-chan. Look at this here. The iprehensible part yesterday makes sense now." "Nn, nicely readable." Princess Sistina and Zena-san soothed the screaming Arisa. Arisa and Zena-sans teams should have worked on different materials, but apparently they were working together to decipher their documents yesterday. "I n to investigate on the [Denying the irreversibility of the transformation from living being into undead] subject together with Sera today, but talk to me anytime if you have a document you need to decipher." Well be constantly connected with space magic [Tactical Talk] in order to exchange ideas. I dont think there will be an incident like yesterday, Im trying this method to see if having a way to have discussions like in SNS would be beneficial in our research. "Where should we go?" "Mia-sama, what do you think?" "Nn, library." Mia, Princess Sistina, and Zena-san are heading to the library to continue their research on [How to achieve chantless magic?]. "What about us, what should we do?" Hikaru asked Arisa. The two are researching on [The transition of primeval magic to modern magic and variations]. "Ive taken a quick look at the print outs Master gave, and theres some parts I still dont really get, so Id like to meet the schr who wrote this document here. Master, do you know where they are?" "I do." I draw a route from the inn to the schrs house on a paper. Since Arisa can check the citys geography with space magic [irvoyance] from high grounds, Im sure they wont get lost. "Master, hoping for a mission." "Well aplish any mission, no matter how hard! Right, Pochi, Tama?" "Ofcour~se~" "But of course nodesu! Nothing is impossible with Pochi and us together nodesuyo!" Liza is watching over Lady Karina and the girls talking big while looking slightly troubled. Ive decided that Liza and the girls will go on a patrol around Kariswolk City while pretending to be on a pleasure trip. Even though its still two days away before the small mastermindes, theres no guarantee he absolutely wonte here with space magic after all, and I n to notify the girls about any other ident happening in the city and have them investigate it. "Shall we be off then Satou-san." Having my hand pulled by the all-smiles Sera, I stood up. With a flustered look, Arisa frantically made a plea to Sera, "Just because youre two alone together, you cant push him down okay? You just cant okay." Sera told her, "I know already" with a refreshing look on her face, but since Arisa still looked worried, I persuaded her by saying, Were all connected through Tactical Talk, so youll know if anything happens right?. I put everything that was in the reference room at the top of Sages Tower, and copied the content into Memo Pad. Im afraid of getting typo and stuff when transcribing if I use written copies so Ive decided to use the original copy. I print documents rted to our research subject and ask Sera to closely examine them. "Are you going to be okay with this many documents?" "Yes, I will be fine." Even though theres a scarily huge pile of papers in front of her, Sera replied while an oddly cheerful tone. "Were going to work together, just the two of us." I feel bad to say something like I would to Arisa to the gleeful sounding Sera, but I n to go to Karion Main Temple to look for other documents. After I told her that, the face Sera made, "Eh? Why?", stung my heart, but looking on Map, the main temple has some documents that dont exist here, so I absolutely need to go there. I dont mind going with Sera but as a former God Tenions miko, shell probably find it ufortable there, so Im going alone. "Wee to Karion Temple, your excellency." Miko Maiya greeted me as I arrived at the main temple. Shes already working even though she just got abducted and was on the verge of death yesterday. Looks like main temples have quite the ckpany environment. "Could you let me see documents pertaining my research subject for the trial?" "That would be fine. Your excellency are not only allowed to ess the library restricted to schrs, but also the Sanctuary Library that are normally restricted to archbishops and high-ranking priests, where would you like me to guide you to?" "First, to the library. If I cant find the document I need there, please take me to the Sanctuary Library." I dunno if an outsider like me should be allowed to enter a library for high-ranking priests, but ording Miko Maiya, its customary for those who take on God Karions trial to be given ess to the Sanctuary Library, so its fine. The main temple shared a lot of documents with the ones in [Sages Tower], but there were also a lot more documents peculiar to the temple pertaining undead and demons. Especially about undead, when other temples stop at [Undeads are impure beings], here, some documents hypothesized that they might be flesh that contain highly concentrated miasma and negative feelings--or dead bodies that have undergone mutations. Among the banned books and documents, there were results of experiments that tried to turn small animals into undead, but its hard to say for sure whether the hypothesis earlier was correct or not from the results. I bring all of those documents to check with Sera together. "Whats the difference between undead and monsters I wonder..." Monsters are also nts and animals that have turned into monsters due to concentration of miasma and mana. "Is it the magic cores?" "Undeads have those too." Undeads have magic cores too. Even those without physical body have them. There exist pseudo-undead called [ursed], and [Coreless] that can get generated when dead bodies are left in a dungeon, but theyre not true undead, and more like beings of magical phenomena instead. "--Ah." Sera seemed to have hit on something. "Perhaps, theyre one and the same?" "One and the same?" "Yes, the only difference is whether the base that undergoes the mutation is the living or the un-living..." Theponent needed for the transformation and the transformation process are the same huh.... "But then, that means..." If those who have been vampirized--turned into undead are restored to their original state with the same process as [Hisui who has been turned into a monster], they will be turned back into their un-living bodies. "Yes, we cant save anyone." Sera whos seeminglye to the same conclusion bites her lips in frustration. Sorry to intrude in. Master, can I have a bit? Sure. Arisa who heard my discussions with Sera through Tactical Talk called in. Looks like its heading to a negative conclusion, but cant you first verify whether its possible or not? There are items that can bring the dead back to life like the [Artifact of Revival] at the duchy capitals Tenion Temple after all. Its not an item! Its a Sacred Treasure. It seems Sera wont bend down on this, she cut in with a serious look. Sorry sorry. Theres those kinds of Sacred Treasure around after all, so it might be possible to bring the dead back to the world the living too. Yeah, youre exactly right. Its not like me at all to give up before trying. Thank you Arisa. Ill give it a try. Ehehe~, thats my Master!! I thanked Arisa for her advices. Oh, and, its fine if you go ahead and conjure up revival magic too you know? Its really like Arisa to joke around at the end. Now then, shall we begin the experiment to make the impossible possible then? Next update is nned for 8/5 Book 16 - 16-58. Intermission: Behind the Incidents 16-58. Intermission: Behind the Incidents "Kukuku, with this I am now one step closer in realizing my ambitions." A ck crystal pir is emitting an eerie light in front of the chuckling Hero Fuu. And beyond the altar adorned with the ck crystal pir, a skeletal structure like that of a bleached human skeleton is hanging from the ceiling in the darkness. Though, from its size, its clearly not a human skeleton. Since its head has bull-like horns on both sides, it doesnt seem to be themonly known giant either. Size-wise, it cant be minotaur either. "Fuu-han, whats that thing?" "--Ugee" Hero Fuu literally jumped up in a surprise at the voice that came from behind him. While looking around restlessly like some kind of suspicious person, he averts his eyes away from the small man who called out to him. "T-this, this is, err, you see..." Hero Fuu nced at the huge skeleton for an instant as he searched for an excuse, but he shut his mouth up when he noticed the man was looking at the crystal pir. "Hey hey, whats this?" The small man smiles gently, but his eyes arentughing. "T-th-this is... <>." "Hmmm." The small manes closer and stares hard at the ck crystal pir while circling around it. "Soo, what were you trying to do with it?" Hero Fuu averted his eyes. "T-turn... weaklings into undead, lots of them." "Hou? So like Strength in numbers, big bro eh." Heros Fuus eyes brightened for an instant to hear a line that bore a close resemnce to a line by the third son characters in a certain robot anime, but his expression froze when he was met with the small mans brutal smile as he lifted his face. "Specifically, how many can you produce?" "A-as many as I want, a-as long as theres mana." "Coz this ck crystal supplies the miasma?" "Its not crystal! Its Miasma--" Hero Fuu reflexively red up, but then he swallowed down his words when he saw the small man putting up a serious look. "Soo tell me. Can you only mass produce skeleton and zombies with it?" "T-thats ri--" "Lies are a no no, okay." Hero Fuu bit his lips and stopped trying to tell the lie when the small man told him that. "That Miasma Crystal has been carved with soul magic Animate Undead aint it? It works on anything so long its dead no?" Hero Fuu keeps his silent. "Hey, tell me. It can create anything no?" "T-thats right. Headless Knights, and Skeleton Knights, n-not only those. If you can get your hands on dying souls, it can even create, Wraith Knights." "So then, youre tryin to move that thing too?" The small man said so while gazing at the giant skeleton hanging in the darkness. "...." The small manughed out loud at the silent Hero Fuu. "Niice, as expected of Hero Fuu, yea. I aint ever seen a hero as ck as you. Yer no different than that broken founder hero, yea." The small man stroke the Miasma Crystals smooth surface while muttering something that makes it sounds like hes acquainted with the founder hero. "By the way, Fuu-han. How many of this thing can you mass produce?" "M-mass produce? T-t-that one needs lots of mi-miasma on top of mana so--" "--Impossible. Is not the word I want to hear." "B-but without miasma..." The small man took many Grudge Pots and Wicked Jars out of Item Box and put them on the floor. "Aint me a clever boss? They were gathered by the mosquitoes Fuu-han gave mest time. If we just had Shiga Kingdoms Chalice, we coulda made an Evil Philosophy tho--" Hero Fuu who recalled about [Evil Philosophy] from a book turned a look full of expectations at the man. If he had that, forget about mass producing lesser undead soldiers, he could even regain the original form of the hanging skeleton behind him. "Sorry to get your hopes up, but that ces a no no." The small man clowned around while waving his hands, "Have mercy on me." "..." "We could have unsealed Milord-san like right now if we just had a big Evil Philosophy, but that ces Irregrs stronghold and boundary line, wed be heading straight to the bad end if we got close there." "I-Irregr?" "Thats rite" The small man changed the topic without really answering Hero Fuu. "So, with this much pure miasma, how many soldiers can this Miasma Crystal create?" "I-If youre fine with weaklings, around 10,000 a day. F-for those that can fight on par with oldinary, ordinary knights, around 300 units a day is doable." "Hmmm. One of this is good for 10 skilled Soul Magicians huh... Thats pretty niice." The small man nodded in satisfaction to hear Hero Fuus reply. "By the way, can you make more of this Miasma Crystal?" "I-I can... but. T-this much, miasma is not enough... I-I cant make more Miasma Crystal w-without this much." "That so. Well, Ive got an idea on how to get more miasma. Wed do the entire world next if the Vampire Mosquito experiments went well." "D-dont tell me... I-Indiscriminately?" "That right. Multiple terror acts in the entire world all at once! Well paint the whole world in terror, despair and ughter." Hero Fuu inched back while looking frightened as the small man began to dance like a clown. "I-if you do that... The world will end..." "Nay nay, it aint gonna be. Thats what heroes are for. Thats what Saga Empire is for." "--Eh?" "If it did get destroyed, I aint get to y for awhile no? Im gonna enjoy it without going too far this time, and stop once weve got plenty of miasma in Grudge Pots and Wicked Jars yeap." The small man boasted, "Stoppin rite before itspletely destroyed is how pros do their job." "Besides, our main goal this time is to undo the seal binding Milord-san, that why were polluting the world, collecting miasma." "M-Milord-san?" "Yeap, once Milord-sans seales undone, its time to party. With Milord-san leading, army of hell gonna march into Gods Realm and wreak havoc there. Aah... cant wait for it. So long Milord-san is around, I can keep getting back from hell, and fighting gods and apostles to death." Hero Fuu who realized that the small man was not joking around is trembling with a pale face. His eyes was frantically looking for a way to get out of this ce. "No need to look so worried there. So long you aint gonna stand in ma way, I aint gonna kill you. Theres that agreement too, gotta try to noty my hands on those connected to loli goddess as much as possible." Hero Fuu could only frantically nod with a forced smile at the small man who said that with an extremely un-relieving face. After looking at him in satisfaction, the small man floated out a fiendish smile at the frightened Hero Fuu while saying, "Yea, loli goddess herself is necessary fter all." "Oops, that took long nuff. Well then, Fuu-han, Im gonna keep bringing ya Grudge Pots and Wicked Jars full of miasma, make lotsa of those Miasma Crystals for me mkay." Without waiting for Hero Fuus response, the small man turned back and went away while waving his hand. "Touya-sama, thank you for your hard work today as well." "Umu." A bald boy who came back from the alchemy store part of the building was greeted by a in-looking girl. She looks like a new wife weing a gant boy d in store-use white robe. "Would you like dinner first? Or bath first? O-or maybe... w-wo-would you like me instead!" The in-looking girl made some suspicious-looking movements while waving her hands and screaming Kyaa happily. The boy gazed at the girl for a while and then suddenly looked up at a nearby window. "--Whos there." Letter, brought, here A human-faced crow perching on the window frame skillfully untied a letter on its leg, dropped it inside the room and disappeared into gray smoke. "Its gone--was that a summoned bird?" "Thats likely the case." After picking up the letter and reading over it, the boy let the letter touch a ring adorned with a fire crystal on his finger, then it turned into ash in an instant. "...Is that from Chief?" "Yeah, thats right." To be more exact, it was from one of umbre organizations their Chief created, but the boy affirmed without going into detail. "Its progressing well." "--Well? Is there some kind of n secretly going ces?" Were we not spending our times in obscurity after leaving it behind in order to prevent a cmity caused by Irregr--is whats written on the face of the in-looking girl as she looks at the boy. "Correct. Our turn is still yet toe, but right before the final phase, we will send a huge number of demons and mercenaries at locations rted to Irregr as a diversion." The in-looking girl nodded as she listened to the boy. "In order to ascertain that phase, we will soon go to Shiga Kingdom under the pretext of a pleasure trip." "Pleasure trip--d-does that mean, its honey moon isnt it! No, it must be honey moon! Isnt it right, Touya-sama!" "...Do you think it would deceive Irregr better than a mere pleasure trip?" The boy replied to the high tension girl while sounding a bit overwhelmed. "Thats right! Of course it would! Okay then, Im going to the library to collect books about Shiga Kingdom and draft up a n!" With tired eyes, the boy sees off the in-looking girl who rushed out in a hurry. The boy who heard an excited scream from afar, "Hyahhoo! Honey moon with Touya-samaaaaaa!", could only go back to his room while sighing geez. Master, you have a n to visit umbre organization [Heart of Gold] today. Please get ready to depart soon. At his hiding ce, the small man who was making revisions on the n in case they have the Miasma Crystal lifted his face at a secretary homonculus that had few inflections. "That time already eh... Wheres this Heart of Gold again ey?" Their headquarters are located in Kariswolk City, also known as [Sages Tower] the schrship city. Master is visiting there in order to check on the final test of the [Vampire Mosquito] n. "Ah rite" The small man stood up from his seat while beating his waist. "Id have it easy if I had in girl-chans teleportation, but Irregrs gone and put his marks on em." He grumbled to no one in particr while doing a stretch. "Its annoying, but got no choice but to go there myself." Master, requesting permission to offer my opinions. The small man looked a bit surprised to hear the secretary homonculus who usually hid herself in the shadow. "What? Just say it." The main temple of God Karion is located in Kariswolk City. I suggest Master to postpone your visitation this time as there is a high probability that the [Irregr] is there to take on the gods trial. "Whoa, thats baaad." After saying that, the small man puts his hand on his chin and ponders. "Sorry but can ya go to theb and take a few homonculus specialized in infiltration out of their cylinders." "Understood." After making sure that the secretary homonculus has left, the small man takes out a purple summoning gem from [Inventory]. He poured mana into the summoning gem and threw it down on the ground, afterward a purple magic circle appeared around the gem then an ultramarine colored demon showed itself up in the center. Its a huge demon in military uniform carrying a de spear. "Ciao Ultramine, sorry but I got something for you to do." "I shall obey everything my summoner says dearimasu." After confirming that the ultramarine demon has lowered its head and given its consent, the small man continues. "Go to Parion Holy Land and destroy the main temple there. Make sure to turn every building into wastnd, and clean-up all the higher ups including the current pope." Despite saying that hes "not gonnay his hands on those rted to loli goddess as much as possible", there was nary a hint of hesitation in the small mans words to kill priests of Parion Main Temple. "It shall be done dearimasu." "Oh and also, please secure the symbol of main temples, the Sacred Treasure there kay." "Sacred Treasure is it dearimasuka..." The ultramarine demon who had been acting confident up until now expressed disapproval for the first time. Demons must find sacred Treasures of the seven pir gods deplorable. "Master I have brought five homonculus with me." "Nice timing yea. And youve administered correction drug on em too. Means they can sortie out anytime ey." After appraising the five homonculus for infiltration the secretary homonculus brought, the small man nodded in satisfaction and took three [Magic Bags] from the still-open [Inventory]. "These guys will be in charge of securing the Sacred Treasure, so take em along with you to Parion Holy Land. Theyll act separately from you, so you can go back once yer done with the destroyin." After seeing off the demon disappearing into its own sub-space along with the three homonculus wrapped in its barrier, the small man started his preparations to depart himself. "Master, you intend to divert Irregrs attention to the greater demon, and use that chance to hold the meeting, dont you." "That rite. Not sure if Irregr would notice it tho, so Ive prepared about 2-3 camouges swell." After saying that, the small man tests out several stealth skills until the time of appointment. "Man, this stuff is really tiring. Even though it can delude even Dog-head and Wild Boar King and their sharp intuitions, I cannae hold it fer long, gotta, like, make it easier to use..." "Master, in order to prevent the tomfoolery of getting yourself detected by Irregr, you should perfect it, so I propose." "Yeap." The small man gave an unenthusiastic reply to the serious secretary homonculus. "Imma just use recognition inhibition artifact along with it aand done, should be a wless victory." After equipping several equipment taken from [Inventory], and using multipleyers of tricks, the small man departed his hideout toward Kariswolk City. Unaware of the trapid out by the aforementioned Irregr waiting for him... Book 16 - 16-59. Sages Tower (7) 16-59. Sages Tower (7) "Suicide bombing at Echigoyas main headquarter?" "Yes. However, thanks to Res-sama who was visiting by chance, none of the store personnels nor our visitors was injured. Many were wounded, but theyve all already recovered thanks to magic potions and magicians belonging to hq." Satou and Sera who had returned to the solitary ind pce for a lunch break got a report from Tifaliza, the general managers secretary of Echigoya Firm. Apparently, the holy shield user of Shiga Eight Swords, Res-dono was dropping by to make an adjustment on his new armor equipped with Armor Expansion and quasi-type [Fortress] functions that was provided to him through Echigoya Firm. Gotta remember to say my thanks as Kuroter. "We couldnt save the person who performed the suicide bombing, however, since we found internal organs that couldnt have been belonged to human from the remains, we had someone with Appraisal skill to check on it, and identified that it was a homonculus." And its not themonly seen modern homonculus, but an ancient battle-type homonculus made during Furu Empire era, Tifaliza added. "But really, a terror act huh..." Since the enemys leader seems to be a reincarnated person, I should have considered the possibility of them resorting to terror acts if they cant win a direct confrontation. Theres been lots of terror acts before after all, like the indiscriminate terror acts in Shiga Kingdoms capital through [Reborn Seed], and the terror acts at Siruga Kingdom by Weasel Empires agents. Satou picked up several items from his Storage while thinking that. "Tifaliza, these are for you and General Manager Elterina. And these here are for anego-san and the others who are guarding the executives, please pass these along to them." "Bracelets, slim gauntlets, and parasols?" The bracelets and gauntlets are loaded with the same function, an ability to produce Force Magic-made artificial matter shield on demand. And just having the bracelet equipped will provide one with an always active defensive wall thats sturdier than [Physical Defensive Buff] by a skilled magician, I should instruct them to have it equipped at all times besides when theyre going on a trip. As for the parasols, [Umbres] are defensive items installed with [Fortress] experimental magic circuit. The defensive power is only about 20% of the real [Fortress], but I think its more than sufficient enough against ordinary terrorists. The king, the prime minister, Marquis Muno and Nina-san are probably going to be targeted too, maybe I should mass produce and pass these to them through Echigoya Firm. "I can see it!" Lady Karina who looked up and saw a tower beyond the snow field called out to Pochi and Tama who were ying around by chasing a snow rabbit. "Where~?" "Over there, nanodesu!" The two whose faces were filled with snow shook their bodies and wiped the snow off their faces. Lulu and Liza can also be seen behind these three. Today, theyre invited by the Witch of Ice Field to visit her tower. "Barrier~" "Pochi feels like she can pass through it somehow nodesu." "Yes~?" Around here, said Pochi as she poked the barrier with her still-sheathed sword. "You two, were here today because were invited by witch-dono, so you cant break this barrier okay." Liza rebuked Tama and Pochi. If they use the barrier-breaking Dragon Fang Swords, joking aside, they could really break most barriers out there if they wanted to. "Witch-san is here for us." Lulu called everyone. "Thanks for waiting ssu. Oh? Is Sir Satou noting along?" "Yes, master is a bit busy at the moment." "Really ssu..." The witch dropped her shoulders while muttering, And I thought I could talk about Demon God-sama all days with him. "Master was looking forward to this visitation too, I am sure he wille too once hes taken care of his business." "You think sso to? Ive gone and borrowed materials about Underworld his excellency was interested in from Juhyou-chan after all, hes gottae ssuyo." The witch waved her hands around while calling the nickname of her best friend, the Witch of Frost Covered Trees (Juhyou). "No point in standing around in the middle of this snow ssu, shall we go inside the tower. Ill let the barrier open for a while, wouldnt want his excellency to lose his ways ssu." The witch waved one of her hands, and then light emitting ice appeared on top of the snow, creating a path above the new snow. "Amazing desuwa!" "Gureato~" "Witch person is really really amazing nodesu." Karina, Tama and Pochis eyes turned round when they saw what she did. That seemed to have stimted the witchs self-esteem, she led everyone toward the tower while saying, "Im just that good ssuyo!" with a proud look. "U~n." At the Sages Tower Library, Arisa groaned while looking at the ceiling with a pen between her upper lip and nose. Hikaru whos reading documents next to Arisa is also racking her brain over their difficult research subject, [The transition of primeval magic to modern magic and variations]. "You think Mias group has made a progress?" "From what I heard from Zena after breakfast earlier, theyrepletely stuck at chantless magic since theres too few documents about it, but theyre making progress on the differences in bodily sensation between the usage/non-usage of Chant Shortening skill, it seems." "I see~ No wonder all these problems remain unsolved for more than 100 years." After sighing so, Arisa suggested to focus their research on the transition part of [Transitions and Variations], since it seemed they could make an analogical reasoning about it from the materials they had on hands. "About the transition periods, its said that the propagation was not like themon slope shape, but more like stairs with stages in between." "We know the propagation had stages because the transmission of informations speed periodically halted at countries borders looking at the map." The two draw different periods of propagation with colored pen, that Satou carefully made, on a transcribed map of the continent. And they managed to draw several things from the visualized information. "And if we trace that all the way back, the starting point was the Dragons Valley to the north of Orc Empire..." "Is it Dragon God-samas work?" "Or perhaps, Orc Empire was the original developer..." If it were the former, there should have been legends and myths about Dragon God being the founder of modern magic. The witch insisted that Demon God was the founder, but from what the two investigated, even though there were documents hinting to that, there was close to zero that clearly gave an affirmation. "Theres barely nothing about the variation point, but its clear that primeval magic ispletely different than what we use today." "Un. Compared to modern magic, Primeval Magic consumes extraordinary amount of mp, takes way too long to be cast, and you dont get headaches nor nausea like when youre trying to use magic without the corresponding elemental skill." Hikaru agreed with Arisas remark. With Satous guidance, the two have managed to cast simple primeval magic. Though, on top of taking a long time, its at a level of [got it cast somehow], so it has zero practical use. "But theres too few documents about Orc Empire." "Nothing we can do about that..." Hikaru lets out a lonely smile. "Guess weve got no choice but to ask Master to let us interview either Ri Fuu under the royal capital or Ga Hou under the duchy capital then~" "--Ga Hou? Is Ga Hou living under the duchy capital?" Arisa nodded repeatedly as Hikaru caught her shoulders and shook her. "You know him?" Arisa who escaped Hikarus grasp with Warp magic asked. "Un, Ga Hou was a proud Griffon Rider of the Orc Empire. After the war was over, I asked him to supervise the clean water facility of the old capital. He should have been living peacefully in a small autonomous region after I went to sleep. But there was not even a single orc when I visited that region after I woke up, when I asked Sete about it, he said all the orcs who lived there were all killed after the war 400 years ago--" Hikaru began to reminisce on her past even before Arisa asked. "But, Im so d hes alive..." Hikaru muttered words filled with many thoughts. Arisa pped Hikarus shoulders and said, "Lets go see him next time." "--Master?" Since shes connected to Satou as his familiar, Arisa lifted her face to feel the sense of oddity he felt. "Whats wrong Arisa?" "Looks like our enemys been caught in the. It might be a decoy, so we should go help Nana whos watching over the Heart of Gold headquarter." "Sure thing." Since theres a possibility the enemy might detect their teleportation, Hikaru and Arisa run through back alleys toward the headquarter instead. "--Tch." A small man who had teleported into City-State Kariswolk clicked his tongue right after he got in. "Teleport detection barrier and even seals on additional teleportation--weve been ying right into your hands have we not, Irregr!" "Spot on--is what Id have liked to say, but since the body double is here, that means the real one must be in another ce huh?" The small man--the body double talks back smugly at Satou whos appeared in front of him. "You think Ill talk? --" The body double took out a sinister looking elliptical orb from Item Boxs ck space. "Death--" Just before the body double could finish talking, Satou jumped into his bosom with Ground Shrink and put the elliptical orb into his Storage all the while neutralizing the man. Fool The moment an echoing voice resounded from the body doubles chest, a white sh and an explosion rivaling that of an advanced magic swallowed the surroundings in. Kukakakakaka, you moved exactly like Chief-dono said you would, trulyughable, Irregr. A single Wraith Lord floated up at the ce where the body double was. There is nothing alive that could withstand the [Cursed me of Kwaku]. Lament over it in hell, Irregr! The city that has turned into rubble is sunk in the mes. "Seems like this ce is a miss." "Un, there are some suspicious people, but theyre just ordinary suspicious." "In agreement so I inform." Arisa, Hikaru and Nana exchanged those words on top of a roof near the Heart of Golds headquarter. "--Its here." Hikaru muttered shortly. "Seriously? Where?" "Finding no fresh personnel within my vision so I inform." Without answering Arisa and Nana who look around, Hikaru readies her wand. "Divine Lance!" A gigantic telephone pole-sized spear appeared next to Hikaru whos stood up. "GOOOOOOOOOOOO!" The gigantic spear pours down toward a spot that has no one around. Pedestrians scream out, and run to the opposite side of the cloud of dust where the spear hit the ground. "--Geez, Im no match for ya. Talk bout reckless." A small man whos caught the spear with his small green hand showed up from inside the cloud of dust. "Hey hey, howd ya find me? It shouldnt be possible for Analyze skill reincarnated people and heroes got from gods to see through me." "Oh is that you Green. I didnt recognize you at first since youre not wearing your usual green outfits." Hearing Hikarus words, the small man seemed dumbfounded as he looked at his own skin. "Nay yknow?" "You cant weasel this out. Only Greater Demon Green can use Mana Camouge and Avatar abilities." The small man continues to deny Hikarus usation. "Nay nay. Imma the original." "--Original?" "I taught Green bout ways to create Avatar, and Thief God Harness was given to me by milord-san." The small mans corner of the mouth raised up under his hood. "Well, who cares bout that. Lucky me for this chance to meet the God Banisher girl without Irregr around." "You shall noty your hands on Arisa so I announce." Nana moves forward with a huge shield as if guarding Arisa from the small mans line of sight. "I aint gonna do that for the time bein, ya can rest assured." He sighed as Nana didnt seem like she would relent, and then continued to prattle on. "So, Arisa-han. Ill give ya half of the world,e over to our group will ya?" "Out of question. Like theres still anyone whod fall for that straight-to-bad-end route nowadays." "Really now. Then how bout the whole round world? Wealth, fame, good food, good men, ya can have anything you want. Im serious ere, that just how valuable a magician that can overwhelm gods is." "My answer will not change no matter how many times you ask. I wont ever leave Masters side, ever!" Arisa refused the small mans temptation without a hint of hesitation. "Thats some spirit aight. But yknow, you can even obtain your beloved mans heart if youe with me. How bout that? You could monopolize a fickle man for yerself alone." "Hmph, would you please stop making fools of Arisa-chan! Master--Satous heart, Arisa-chan will get it with her own powers!" Arisa gantly shouted at the man. "Izzat so. K then, go fer it." Since the negotiation failed, the small man turned on his heel. "Imma excuse myself before Irregres here. Since yer all here, the vampirification n musta been spoiled no?" "You think well let you? Id like to see you try running away from a space magician." "Shes also with a former hero here." Hikaru stands up next to Arisa. "Was wondering how yer so well informed bout Green, aint it the Ancestor King lildy. Ah heard yer shutting yerself in the capital and rarely go with Irregr, yet here you are at this timin eh." The small man muttered. "Well, whateva. For yer information, ya can use Avatar to create not only your own body--" He took off the worn-out hood as he said that. "No way--" "I knew it--" Hikaru and Arisa who saw his titles muttered pr opposite words. "Who would have thought that you were hiding that kind of cards. The first one was a decoy huh." Satou showed up from among the burning rubble. He was covered in soot and dirt, but after using Life Magic, he appeared unscathed. "Did you get it from Weasel Empire?" I know not its origin. "Is that so. Ill go ask Tactician myselfter then." The Wraith Lord that found Satousposure puzzling distorted. What is this Irregr. Do you not realize that thousands of people who lived in this city have perished because of your blunders? Have you no regret, no anger? The Wraith Lord med Satou for the thing it did. "--Regret? None in particr though?" So those who call themselves heroes are incapable of admitting their own mistakes! The Wraith Lord unjustly enraged. "I mean, theres no blunder." --What? "Have you not noticed yet? I dragged you to this sub-space right when my barrier detected that small man teleported in." What Wraith Lord looks around at the surroundings, as Satou spoke in amazement. There is nary dense miasma and vengeful spirits that should have gotten generated en masse after a genocide. Then, not a single life has been sacrificed? "Thats right. Going out of your way to do a suicide bombing at Shiga Kingdom gave the hint of what you guys would do here after all." Satou drew the holy sword hanging on his waist. "Whats your chief--" NUOOOOOOOOOOOOOO The Wraith Lord ignored Satou and roared aloud, then the area surrounding it distorted ck and began to suck in the surrounding rubble and mes. Its apparently a self-destruct skill as the Wraith Lords body itself is beginning to get sucked into the jet ck hell. I shall be your guide to hell. Perish along with me, Irregr! "Nah, Im good." Satou shed with the holy sword once, and the Wraith Lord that had been cut in half by a blue sh disappeared, however, the jet ck hell it created still remains. "Well, guess Ill just close it along with the sub-space--" After muttering that, Satou erased the sub-space along with the Wraith Lords final parting gift. --Hm? "Hordes of monsters near where Pochi and the others are?" Judging from the Maps, Monster Tamer Homonculus are riding battle-ready tamed monsters, leading hordes of monsters toward City-State Kariswolk. The witch tower where Pochi and the girls are visiting is apparently located in their route. "Nyu!" Tama raised her voice, and at the same time, the witch noticed that monsters had invaded her territory. "Looks like some monsters slipped in cuz I let the barrier wide open ssune." The girls who were enjoying bitter tea and Japanese-style confection immediately stood up after hearing the witch. "Should we go exterminate those monsters?" "I will take part in it!" "No no ssuyo. Id feel bad if my guests do all the work ssu." The witch took up a pointy hat and a can hung on the wall. Denied, Liza and Karina looked dejected. "You sure~?" "Theres lots of big monsters nodesuyo?" Tama and Pocho who saw monsters peeking between trees asked her out of concern. "Dont worry, just watch ssu. A witch thats close to the Source she rules over is invincible ssu." The witch runs up to the rooftop. "Ive got lots of mana in winter, just right ssu! Snowfall, Tornado, Thunderbolt, are efficient when used consecutively ssuyone~" "Oh, gureato~?" "Amazingly awesome nodesu!" The Witch who can make use of the abundant Source mana butchers the monsters one after another. Small, and mid-sized monsters that apanied the big ones stopped moving after getting hit by the snow and lightning, but four big-sized monsters that were just wounded kept pushing their way through the snow toward the tower. "Ge ge, theyre still alive after eating that many magic, must be real sturdy ssu!" As the witch grumbled, a shining bullet shot through one of the big monsters head. "Lulu, unfair~" "Pochi would like to have a shot too nodesu." "Tama too~" Tama and Pochi drew their trusty swords and immediately shot out magic edge cannons, crushing heads of two big monsters. "T-thest one is my prey desuwa!" Karina umtes mana in her trusty gauntlets. In the meanwhile, thest big monster bulldozed its way through the snow, drawing close to the tower. "A-are you not done yet? Maybe I should go for it--" "Ive gathered enough! Here I go!" Interrupting the fretting witch, Lady Karina shot out her magic edge cannon, hitting the big monsters head. "Too bad~" "The kung fu is stillcking nodesu." "Your focus is inadequate. Also, you wont be able to use it in practicalbat unless you knead mana faster." "Wha, this isnt the time for that ssu! Thunderbolt!" The witchs magic managed to make the monster scream and stop it, but it still survived, and red at the witch after roaring in anger. "Karina-sama, do it like this." Liza who kept her calm in contrast to the witch jerked her spear, and then a red light sphere whirled through the blizzard, and blew away the big monsters head. Liza continued her exnations afterward, but the witch whose mouth was wide open in surprise couldnt hear a thing. "Im supposed to be the great witch-sama who rules over a Source though..." The movements of monsters in the witchs territory was reflected in her head as she grumbled. "Ge ge ge, all of the monsters areing straight here ssu." To be more urate, all of the monsters besides the tamed monsters leading the hordes, however, a god not the witch has no way of knowing that. "Ill do even better this time!" "That wont be happening, it seems." Lulu pointed at the sky while giving a negative to Karinas deration. "W-w-what is that!" What looked like hundreds of thousands of light spheres rain down from the sky, shooting through the blizzard and monsters, grandly rolling up the snow in the field. "Is anyone injured?" "Master." "Apparently, one of the terrorists from the other day attempted to throw us into disarray by sending hordes of monsters to Kariswolk city." Satou who appeared in the sky greeted the witch and entered through a window. "Then, the enemys mastermind is at Kariswolk?" "Yeah, seems so. I just got a rescue signal from Arisa." "Take there~?" Tama beckoned Satou with half of her body sunk in the shadow. "Im counting on you, Tama." "Aye aye sir~" "Ms. Witch, Im sorry, but Id have to postpone our talks for another day--" After saying that, Satou and the girls disappeared into the shadow. Book 16 - 16-60. Sages Tower (8) 16-60. Sages Tower (8) Satou here. I loved the feasibility test before an experiment and the experiment itself, but I could never get myself to enjoy writing down the result into a report. Maybe its like a programmer who loves to code but hates to write down documentation. "Nyu? Not here~?" Arisa and Hikaru werent present at the ce we teleported in. I quickly scan over the Marker list. --A sub-space huh. "Lets go Tama." "Aye~" I hold Tama under my arm, and moved to the sub-space I created per Arisas request. "Looks tasty~?" In the sub-space that housed houses of cakes, Arisa and Hikaru are fighting someone with a small stature wearing a ragged overcoat. The small man easily dealt with force magic and fire magic that Hikaru and Arisa cast chantlessly. Rather, it looks more like the small man and his agility is toying around with Arisa and Hikaru. Arisa got away along with Hikaru via Short-range Warp (Short Jump) and then she burned down everything around the small man with advanced level fire magic. The aroma of burning chocte and marshmallow are pervading here riding the violent explosion wind. Hikaru drives down a telephone pole sized [Divine Lance] at a burning red sweet house. The Divine Lance gouged the ground with a roaring sound and scattered fragments of sweets around, but it seemed to have missed the small man, I could see him running up the nted Divine Lance at a tremendous speed. AR information is disyed next to the small man. In the middle of running up the Divine Lance, the small man squatted down and twisted its body even though there was nothing there, he must have evaded an invisible attack Arisa chantlessly cast with space magic. --Level 99. The small man brushed off all 15 of the [<>] Hikaru shot out, and then he kicked the air and jumped toward Arisa. When he brushed off Hikarus attack earlier, I could see his greenish skin color. --Hes got innumerable titles. Arisa used Short-range Warp (Short Jump) and took Hikaru along with her, gaining some distance away from the man. That overcoat seems to have been enchanted with high level Recognition Inhibition functions, but it cannot conceal everything before the AR readings. --[Demon Lord]. That one caught my eyes among the countless titles the man had. Amongst others, there are [Demon Lord], [Goblin Demon Lord], [Little Oni King], [Onikin King], [Skanda], [Coward], [Liar King], [Apostle of Thief God]. His level is a bit low, but judging from his titles, he must be the [Goblin Demon Lord] whom Saga Empire founder hero defeated in the past. "Nyu!" The small man who was jumping mid air disappeared into ck mist, and showed up behind Arisa who just Short Jump-ed herself. His arm is d in dark purple light, then a de-like w extended out of his bundled-up fingers. Hikaru noticed his presence and swiftly turned around as countless shields of light block the small mans w. Thats thete stage Fortress wall on Hikarus equipment. The shields that touched the w blocked it while scattering sparks, but only for an instant, as it cut the shields up like butter in the next moment. The w approached Hikaru and Arisa who looked shocked--. "Kyaaaaaaa" "Ugeeeeeee" --The two disappeared before the man as they screamed out. "Tch." The small man turns around here. --His skills are unknown. This guy seems to be a reincarnated person too, though its not on his title. "Eh? Master?" "Ichirou-nii!" Arisa and Hikaru shouted in surprise while in my arms. "Irregrs here eh... I ended up showin some one or two of my cards, hafta scram soon--" The small man dived into his shadow trying to run away as he said that. --I wont let you tho? The shadow the small man tried to dive in disappeared while giving off sounds like an evaporating drop of water. "Barrier that prevents one from goin outside ey?" The small man grumbled. "This is the the first time we meet face-to-face, isnt it?" "--Face to face? Ah yea yep." The small man opened a ck board that seemed to be [Item Box] skill while agreeing to me. "Ill get straight to the point, whats your goal?" "Ya think Im gonna answer just cuz you ask?" The small man took out a purple pocket watch and a strange looking wand from the ck board. Leaving aside the wand, Ive got a bad feeling about the pocket watch. "Dangerous!" Looks like Tama whos still under my arm feels the same too. I tried to snatch it away with space magic [Item Pull (Aport)], but it seems theres a countermeasure against it built into the pocket watch, the magic failed. "Familiars, go." With a single swing of the wand, countless bluish-green colored goblins appeared in the air. ording to AR readings, theyre called [Demi Goblin - Air Walker]. The demi goblins rush toward us while running in the air like using Sky Drive. Each of them is level 50, they dont feel too different to the familiars the Dog-head Demon Lord summoned. I snap my fingers, then shadows stretch out from below all of the demi goblin, bind them and swallow them all into those shadows. "Ew thats nasty~ You can even use shadow magic eh." "Nope, its ninjutsu." To be honest, Im not sure if it could even be called ninjutsu. But since Tama-sensei whos standing next to me is looking satisfied like, "Mufu~", yeah, lets call it ninjutsu. Arisa and Hikaru pull my sleeves. Looks like theyre done with their preparations. "Mythology Extension." "Mythology Down" Hikaru and Arisa both cast forbidden magic together. To assist them, I bind the demon lord mid air using Tamas shadow ninjutsu. The shadow was negated in an instant, but countless rainbow colored light bands produced from Hikarus forbidden magic [Mythology Extension] wrap the demon lord, binding and eroding his body. "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO" The screaming demon lord was erased along with the sub-space by Arisas [Mythology Down]. "Even though Warship Wand wasnt avable, using anti-god magic mightve been too much." The bracelet that was used in ce of Warship Wand broke into pieces due to the load from the magic. Looks like personal equipment really is unusable for anti-god type forbidden magics usage. Might be a good idea to equip everyone with the mass-produced Warship Wand asap. "Ahaha, I mean our opponent was an Avatar anyway, wasnt it an ideal target for test firing?" --Pseudo Body (Avatar)? Its the [Create Avatar] ability that the [Greater Demon Green] used to create a scapegoat when I fought it in the royal capital back then. "That was an Avatar?" I asked Hikaru while recalling the green colored skin the demon lord had. Tama isnt here since I tasked her to survey the surrounding area after the sub-space disappeared. "Un, he said that he was the one who taught the ability to the Greater Demon Green." "Shouldnt we meet up with the other girls first? I think Liza-san and Nana would be fine, but it could get a wee bit bad for other girls." "Ah, youre right." I pull Tama here with Unit Arrangement and go back to Kariswolk City where everyone is. I tried searching [Pseudo Body (Avatar)] in all existing Maps, but I found no hit. I hadnt noticed since I wouldnt know whether he was an Avatar or not without ncing at the [Race] data. I mean it had [Goblin Demon Lord] title, so I ignored unimportant info like Race and Age. If only I knew that it was an Avatar at the start, I would have traced the line back to its original body before destroying the Avatar, too bad. Well, since I got to find out about our opponents identity and goal, and also destroyed the dangerous-looking pocket watch along with the Avatar, its all good. I couldnt read through all the information since he hid himself among the Demi Goblin crowds midway through, but that pocket watch was a sacred treasure called [Thief God---] something. Ive also found out that [Goblin Demon Lord] is capable of breaking throughte stage Fortress, seems like a good idea to develop a personal-type Castle which is even sturdier than Fortress, and emergency escape equipment that make Short Jump usable. Feels like I could make something better if I analyzed the [Light Lid of Heavenly Protection] sacred treasure that was protecting cities in the floating ind of Lkie I encountered during the Divine Punishment. Ah, the [Damnation Cannon] I found in the investigation of the floating ind of Lkie should prove useful to update Lulus elerated cannon too. While I was thinking that, we met up with the other girls, shared information about [Goblin Demon Lord], and [Avatar] with whom it may concern and resumed the trial. Of course, since the demon lord mighte attacking again with a new [Avatar], Ive put up space-detection barriers on Kariswolk city and other cities where my acquaintances are. Maintaining these barriers in dozens of location is pretty tough as expected, hope theye and take the bait quick. "--a failure huh." "It cannot be helped. Its a providence of Gods after all." Sera who heard me muttering oveps her palm on top of mine to encourage me. "Youre right..." The spell did activate, however the dead insect in front of me gave no reaction whatsoever. It was a sess when I was testing it in the Experimental Domain (Sand Box) used for simtions, but when I tried to use the revival magic in reality, it didnt go well, my mana dispersed along with an odd sensation that felt like the spell got canceled right before it was activated. Just as Sera said, the [Providence of Gods] might be at work here. "Guilty." Mia with puffed up cheeks pulled my hand from under Seras, and embraced it in her chest. I feel like thats an out too, but since Sera doesnt seem like shes minding a childrens cute jealousy, Ill let Mia do as she likes. "You failed the resurrection magic huh~, thats too bad." "Guess well have to look for resurrection items that work like God Tenions Sacred Treasure." Hikaru and Arisa exchanged such conversation behind us. Simr to me and Arisa who cannot get gods blessing, Hikaru whos got God Parions divine protection cant clear the prerequisite to use the [Artifact of Revival]--blessed by God Tenion--, like Arisa, she has no way to get revived. "There is no need to get discouraged." "Thats right, Satou-san! The result here alone is amazing by itself!" Princess Sistina and Zena-san consoled me when they saw the result of the resurrection magic demonstration. "Its amazing alright." "Rather than amazing, its just absurd isnt it." "Well, this much is nothing for our Cheat Master." Arisa and Hikaru, so cruel. There is a rat energetically devouring its fodder inside a cage in front of Princess Sistina and Zena-san. That rat is the specimen that was formerly a [Vampire Rat]. Resurrection magic may have ended in failure, but Ive seeded in turning undead back into living creatures. Of course, it cant be used to turn back every kind of undead. Lesser and unbranded vampires, like [Vampire Rats] can be turned back into living creature--normal rat, without any problem. I cant say for sure whether its possible for greater vampires because Ive got no test subject for it. However, on the other hand, doing it on intangible undead like ghost and such made them disappear like they were purified, while skeleton and zombies turned into ash. For ghouls and stuff, most specimens died the moment they were turned back into living creatures. In just one case, a ghoul survived in the form of something beast-like, but then it rapidly grew old in just one night and died. "But really, howd you even get to this point in just two days? Is it Cheat for real?" "Of course not. I know someone whos an expert in ghosts and those with ethereal body, so Ive got them to show me various documents." Arisa said it like it was easy, but developing magic to turn undead back into the living was quite tough. When I asked Leiane whos of an unusual [Half Ghost] race about it just because, I ended up having to listen about her life when she was living in the floating ind Lkie in the age of myth. Lkies popce was originally humans, but they transformed into [Half Ghost] through the work of an institution called [Mausoleum of Noble Ascension], and eventually they would discard their physical and soul body and sublimed into a mental life form called [Lkie Happy Folk]. When I asked her if she had documents pertaining it, she introduced me to the core control system in the main control room of the floating ind Llkie, a motherputer-like AI, I was able to learn about ult beings like soul body, ethereal body and even anima children from it. Thanks to such knowledge, I seeded in creating aposite spell of soul and light magic, [Undead to Life]. As the spell ended up having almost twice the capacity of an average forbidden spell, I think Im the only person in the world that can do it on a personal level. Eventually, Im thinking of disassembling it into a ritual magic that can be cast by multiple casters, but its too troublesome, so I n to out-source the job to someone outside. "So, Master. Are you going to announce this result? Religion-wise, its gonna get you like, burned at stake you know?" Arisa said something ominous. "Eh, really?" "Its because undead are considered evil monsters that are different from ordinary living beings..." Sera said so hesitantly. Since the topic is [Denying the irreversibility of the transformation from living being into undead], thetter half can be written down without problem, as for the first half-- "Then lets just submit a report that affirms the reversibility of undead to living transformation, leaves the possibility of turning back vampires and other undead open while clearly writing down that You cant overturn death, citing examples of the failures in the experiments with zombies and ghosts, but half sessful with ghouls." --We decided to sum it up like such. Before I started to work on the report, I transform the priests who were kept in a sub-space, and the people I left with progenitor Ban, back into humans. Of course, I wasnt in Satou form, but as a [Mysterious Priest Koubou]. To prevent some of the priests from killing themselves, I told them that it was a miracle done through an item made of orichalcum posed as a sacred treasure. Killing themselves after turning back to their original state through a miracle of god would mean betraying their gods after all. I felt a bit guilty when I saw them extolling the glory of gods in tears, but I convinced myself that this was a form of help too as I returned them back to their country each. Now that Im done helping people and all, guess its time to write the report that will be submitted to [Sages Tower]. Book 16 - 16-61. Sages Tower (9) 16-61. Sages Tower (9) Satou here. I needed to write a lot of papers in my university days, but the chance never presented itself after I became a member of society, unless it was an event outside thepany. Though well, I do need to write materials for presentations quite often.... "--Is there any more questions for Satou-kun? No? Well then, let us take a vote. Anyone who has objections regarding the thesis presented by Saotu-kun about [Denying the irreversibility of the transformation from living being into undead], please raise your hand." When I submitted the finished paper to Sages Tower, Sage Kanryu scanned over it before he gave the order for an emergency summoning of the towers board of directors, and then I ended up having to present the paper before them. Since a sage from time immemorial had asked God Karion about resurrection magic and got a negative as his reply, they didnt fuss over the part about it in my paper. In addition, the spell I used to verify the validity of my thesis, [<>] got designated as a forbidden spell, but since I had gone the trouble of developing the spell and all, I had it recorded in the Sages Tower [Sealed Depository] with the condition of it having [Creator Unknown] description. "It appears there is no objection. Then we shall ept the thesis, and award Satou-kun with Doctorate title, and his assistant, Sera-kun with Master title." "--Objection!" A plump professor who was spearheading the inquiries, or rather, the verbal arguments during my presentation of the thesis stood up and shouted out loud. "Professor Padoru, do you have any objection?" "I do!" I dont really care either way as long as the thesis is epted. If the titles from Sages Tower would end up wasting my time here, Id rather not get any. But before I could speak up and decline the offer--. "Doctorate title is way too paltry for a thesis as monumental as this!" --Huh? "The one who has solved an Unsolved Problem that no one has aplished before should be given the title Sage, not Doctorate!" The plump professors shout was backed by a massive round of apuse. Sage Kanryu was going to give me the position of Sages Towers supervisor along with the Sage title, but I firmly refused it and we eventually agreed for me to just get into the rank of the towers board of directors instead. The formal award ceremony and celebration will be held tomorrow. >Title [Doctorate] Acquired. >Title [Sage] Acquired. "Your excellency, congrattions in your achievement of solving an Unsolved Problem." When I got to the Karion Main Temple, a troupe consisting of high-ranking priests, Miko Maiya and the stern looking temple head weed me. Apparently, Sage Kanryu had informed them ahead of time as they had finished preparing the ceremony to do the Divine Mingle with God Karion. --O God. Prudent God we revere. A bright light fell down from the heavens after Miko Maiya called. Its aforting vermilion colored light. Is it just me or does it feel brighter than the light before. Miko Maiyas ecstatic expression ckened. Looks like shes entered the trance state. ...Good boy. God Karion uttered only one word, yet at the same time, the thoughts, [Blessing], [Praise], and [Satisfaction] flowed unto me. For you. A deep vermilion glitter is born in the center the vermilion light, and then it crystallizes into the shape of a book. ording to AR readings, its called [Book of Wisdom, Karisfel], a type of [Divine Gift Treasure]. An unfamiliar gem called [Wisdom Spring Stone] is embedded in the books spine. Later on, I learned that this book is able to look up all kinds of spell chant of basic magic, which is very helpful. The majority of magic I developed myself isnt recorded in it though, so its not like it has everything. Nevertheless, theres a still lot of magic I dont know written in it, so I n to use the book to register them into my Magic List when I have time. >Title [Saint of Karion] Acquired. >Title [Apostle of Karion] Acquired. >Title [Librarian] Acquired. "To celebrate Satou-kuns sessful trial and the discovery of the solution for an Unsolved Problem, lets cheerssu!" Cheers and sounds of sses bumping echoed in the room. On my way back after submitting the paper and got a graduation certificate-like Trial-passing Acknowledgment thing from Karion Main Temple, I dropped by [Ice Field Witch]s tower, there, the drinker witch-san suggested we held a party. "I never thought that someone would find a solution for one of the Unsolved Problems... Satou-dono you truly have great talents not only as a warrior but also as a prevalent schr." Thus, Raker-kun, an apprentice of [Frost Tree Witch] praised me. Thats cool and all, but please stop holding my hands while sending hot nces with your drunken droopy eyes, Im feeling a crisis of my virtue here. In addition to Arisa and Hikaru, Princess Sistina who recently got into it with them are looking here with anticipating looks, this is tough. "Indeed, youre really incredible. Raker-kun, be sure to follow sir Pendragons example, you hear me." "Yes, master!" His master, [Frost Tree Witch] is the same too. Shes got a fine bust that exceeds even Lady Karina, but her waist size follows and is great too, so I dont feel too great having her plump big arms circling my neck. "Were not gonna lose to him ourselves, rite Hyou-chan." "You betcha." The two witches inclined their wine sses while nodding at each others. "I wouldve gone to Tokiswolk myself if I werent bound to my Source~" "Didnt you send that debauchee in your stead there?" "Thats rite. Wonder when Shigan-kuns gonnae back from his ruin investigation~" --Shigan? An unexpected name came out of Witch-sans mouth. That reminds me, I was nning to investigate about the guy when I arrived at [Sages Tower] but Ipletely forgot about it due to the abundance of stuff I had to do. "Are you perhaps, acquainted with Shigan Saga?" "Hes a schr who regrlyes and go to my tower, ysee. Satou-kun, you know him too?" "Oh, no, I never met with the person himself, but an acquaintance of mine at Tokiswolk Kingdom mentioned to me that Shigan-dono has gone missing ever since the vampire incident..." "Oh Im sure hes fine. Shigan-kun is good at erasing his presences, he aint gonna get killed so easily ysee." "That kid is bad at reading map, hes probably lost even now." Looks like the two witches-san dont want to believe the passing of Shigan Saga. It seems they get it already deep down, Ill just dispatch a letter about the passing through Tokiswolk Kingdomter. "So Im wondering whats Shigan-shis research subject about?" "Shigan-kun is researching about the seal of Demon God, you see." --Geh, seriously? "Did he, you know, find out a way to undo the seal?" "There aint no way to undo a seal ced by Gods, yknow." Unlike Witch-san, Shigan-shi was not a demon god adherent, he was researching the topic with the goal, "With a barrier that can even seal the Demon God, sealing demon lords should be easy with it", in mind. "Its said that you can go to Hell where Demon God-sama is sealed through the Hell Gate, but theres no document supporting that im anywhere to be found ssuyone." Thus, the credibility of such im is still in question even now. "Who said that stuff about Hell Gate?" "It was Shigan-kuns friend ssuyo. It was a small old man from the same hometown as Shigan-kuns ssu." Shigan-shis hometown means that hes from Saga Empire. "Around several months ago, he came here to ask me to investigate a ce at Tokiswolk Kingdom where Shigan-kun had gone ahead to." "Oh, that small man who spoke with a weird Saga Language ent huh... I dont trust that guy." "Raker-kun, youre always so quick to distrust someone you just met ssune." --Weird ent. I have an idea of who that could be. When I tried to mimic the demon lords ent and asked for Witch Apprentices opinions, he replied with, "Yeah, just like that." "Did that person have green colored skin?" "Green? No no, hes not a monster yknow. Its your ordinary skin color ssu." --Did I get it wrong? Or so I thought, but then Arisa whispered to me, "That guy had ordinary skin color when we first encountered him too." Looks like his sheeps clothing came undone because of the intense fight against Arisa and Hikaru. "Raker-kun, do you know where the ent is from?" "I wonder? I have no idea, master might know though?" ording to Raker-kun, his master was born in Saga Empire. Frost Tree Witch-san tells me where it is after prefacing it with, "Donte backining if I get it wrong okay." "Near poor viges at Kishuo District to the east of Saga Empire, you see. Theres this ce with traces from an ancient battlefield where a fierce sh with Orc Empire 700 years ago urred, and a withered dungeon." Since I found the rough location, I went there myself after the banquet, but there were only ordinary countryside viges over there, I couldnt find members of some suspicious society or hideouts of any sort. While I was at it, I also visited the ruin at Tokiswolk Kingdom where Shigan-shi went to investigate at. There were traces of someone investigating the ruin, I also found heaps of preserved food and stuff there. Unfortunately, the great majority of tes had their inscriptions scrapped off, so I didnt find a new information about the demon god. I had investigated the leftovers, and I could found no clue other than the fact that they belonged to research groups from various countries including Tokiswolk Kingdom. Well, that demon lord from the other day probably instigated this. "So we couldnt finish our thesis until the end after all." "It should take us about another half a month, we can do it if we tackle it in between our free time." Back at the Solitary Ind Pce, I found Hikaru and Arisa having a discussion while organizing bundles of papers. Apparently the two have finished their work up to the transition part of their research subject, [The transition of primeval magic to modern magic and variations], all thats left is the variations part. Im intrigued about it myself, so Im going to be the first person who will read their paper when its done. "And how about you Tina-sama, hows your group doing?" "Oh, currently were exploring the possibility of chant annulment through Chant Shortening skill as the first step toward Chantless magic." Princess Sistina replied to Arisa. The members who arent too familiar with magic look confused as the difference is a bit hard toprehend. [Chant Shortening] skill shorten a spell by overwriting the variables in the spell with preset fixed values from the skill. On the other hand, [Chant Annulment] omits the spell chant itself and enables magic activation just by reciting thest part that is [Execution Verse]. And the [Chantless Magic] that I, Arisa and Hikaru regrly use omits both the spell part and the [Execution Verse] of magic. Even excepting my chantless magic thates from my Unique Skill [Menu], Arisa and Hikarus version is a hidden function of the [Self Status] skill they got from gods when they were reincarnating and getting transported here, thus I think even ordinary people have a chance to obtain it. After all, even though [Self Status] is a Divine Gift, its not a Unique Skill thates from a [Gods Fragment]. "Hey, hey, master. Can you make an item that has simr function like what Tina-sama said?" "Sorry, I didnt catch it." "Geez! Listen closely okay. Tina-sama, another go please." While saying the onomatopoeia of being mad, punpun, out loud, Arisa handed over the talk to princess Sistina. "With ordinary spell chants, its possible to put the activation of a finished chant on hold until you recite the Execution Verse right?" "Yes, its an indispensable ability in a fight." That kind of skill does not exist, however, you cant do a feint if you cant do this, making it hard to hit agile enemies with magic. "Then perhaps it may be possible to create a magic item that can Save such On-Hold state." Saving On-Hold state huh. Thats quite a broad concept. "Sounds interesting. Im not exactly sure if its possible or not yet, but Ill make sure to do a research on it." I cant imagine how the magic circuit would be like right now, but if this goes well, it should erge the scope of possible tactics that can be employed, and if other people can activate the reserved magic, the vanguard group can get a nice boost all at once. Its more than worthy enough to research on. "Kuro-sama! Weve got a huge trouble!" A woman rushed into the room while I was excitedly pondering over the magic circuit. The usually alwaysposed Tifaliza was unusually expressive. "T-the Parion Holy Hand!" Its the country where the Parion Main Temple is located, where I need to take on thest trial. I dont have much good memories about the country, but since I did rule the City Core there once albeit temporarily, cant say Im unrted to it. Ive liberated myself from that City Core after a few experiments since I have no particr need for that City Core. "The Parion Holy Land has been destroyed!" Whoa, now thats a surprise. Book 16 - 16-62. Parion Holy Land, Once Again 16-62. Parion Holy Land, Once Again Satou here. [No nationsts forever], said someone in a anime with Milky Way for its setting, but when youre living in a rtively peaceful country, [downfall of nation] simply feels like a thing of distant future. "Did a revolution or a coup detat break out atst?" I nonchntly asked Tifaliza who came here to report the news about Parion Holy Lands destruction. Despite falling into a slightly critical situation during the Divine Punishment, Parion Holy Land received help from Saga Empire heroes to cull out monsters in the surrounding areas, so I dont believe it would be destroyed due to an external factor. It could happen due to a raid by some beings such as demon lords or greater demons, however, theres usually an omen before those bunch show up, and since Parion Main Temple has multiple [Oracle Miko], they should receive a prophecy from God Parion if theyre going to suffer a country-destroying raid. "I-its not that! Parion Holy Land suffered devastating damages from a surprise attackunched by a greater demon, all the priests including Pope Zazaris that were present in the Holy City are either deceased or missing." --Geh. Looks like the country is really on the verge of downfall. Its weird how there isnt an oracle about it even though its the home territory of God Parion--or maybe not. After all, the countrys key figures were under control of demon lord believers, it wont surprise me if God Parion has given up on them. Fortunately, the greater demon apparently didnt have any interest in buildings that werent rted to the Pope Governmental Agents which included the cathedral, thus after sporadically attacking the popce with magic like it was torturing them, it summoned its underling and simply drove the citizens out of the city. "Are other cities besides the Holy City safe?" "Were having difficulties acquiring information, we dont have info other than from the operatives that were in the Holy City." Well considering, the transmission speed of informationwork, thats only to be expected. ording to Tifaliza, the ident itself happened a few days ago. "Weve got to help them quick!" "Food sharing~?" "Leave it to Pochi to take care of queue nanodesu." Tama and Pochi struck the shupin pose next to Arisa as she made a deration while raising her fist up high. "You two, first we need to take care of the demons and monsters that are infesting the city." "Aye!" "Nanodesu!" After getting reproved by Liza, the two rushed out of the room while saying, "Preparing to sortie, nanodesu." "Mito, sorry but could you guard the rear together with her highness Sistina?" "Un, I got it." I feel sorry to leave her out of a lot of stuff, but Im confident that Hikaru is able to deal with any situations. "Satou, youre not going to ask me?" Princess Sistina said that with a sulkish tone. "Your highness Sistina, could you protect the royal capital together with Mito?" "Yes, Id dlyply with your wish, Satou." I can rest easy knowing Princess Sistina and her army of defensively equipped Orichalcum Golem would protect Hikaru. "Tifaliza, sorry but please ry this to the royal castle--Hero Nanashi is heading to Parion Holy Land." "I understand. Should I inform them that Mito-sama is staying behind to guard the royal capital as well?" I gave my consent to Tifaliza and instructed everyone to get ready to depart. "Uwaah, theyre really thorough..." While everyone is changing, Ive gone ahead to a teleport base that I made while I was updating map info at Parion Holy Land with Unit Arrangement, here to scout ahead of time. The Popes Administrative Sanctuary in the central city and the great majority of temples in various ces have been destroyed. ording to the data I retrieved from Map, half of the priests have lost their lives. Since this countrys politicse as a set with religion, the administrative functions have been practically paralyzed now. Just like the info I got beforehand, the citizens have been driven out of the cities, there isnt anyone that needs saving inside all the cities. Several lesser demons and their tamed monsters were chasing the banished citizens around like they were ying with them, thus I created artificial spirits [Gryphon Riders] to rescue those people. ording to Map info, there is no greater demon nor demon lord inside Parion Holy Lands map. In addition, arge airship and two apanying medium-sized airships from Saga Empire with heroes on board have just arrived at the outer edge of Parion Holy Land, letting them aid the popce would make things easier. "Now then, next is--" I use space magic [irvoyance] to see the sky above the Holy City where a lot of red dots are concentrated. Thick dark clouds are hanging above the Holy Citys sky, so I lower my view down. --Hm? After the view came out of the cloud, I could see ck gleaming airship-like things with organic-looking silhouettes floating above the Holy City. ording to Map info, theyre apparently called Demon Ships of around level 50, theyre a type of mid ss demon. Besides several of such Demon Ships, there are also monsters that look like abination of a jellyfish and a balloon, called Evil Balloon floating about in the air. These ones are around level 20. Lesser demons are loitering about above ground in the Holy City, creating more Undead and Construct-type monsters from dead bodies and debris. Dozens of incorporeal undead monsters like Ghosts and Wraiths of around level 20-40 have gathered in the demolished site of the cathedral. I found a Immortal Magic King (Lich) whose level was unusually low at 25 in the center of them. Ordinarily, most Liches are level 40, so I checked its detailed info out of curiosity. For some reason, the Lich has many close quarterbat skills. Its intriguing alright, but theres a more important point. This Lich possesses Unique Skills. Three of them, which are [Unparalleled Pulverization (Nothing that cannot be pulverized)], [Infinite Regeneration (Rebirth)], [Infinite Propagation (Division)]. "Weird..." Is it just me or are these Unique Skills are a mix of both heroes and reincarnated peoples. Well, I drew this conclusion from experience though, I wont be surprised if the naming trends proved to be wrong. Of course, I also checked on its titles, but this Lich is neither a [Hero] nor a [Demon Lord]. Its name doesnt sound Japanese either, its [Anmeikusibi], doesnt ring a bell. "--Homonculus?" After looking closer at the NB info, I found out that this Lich was originally a Homonculus before turning into a Lich. Since Homonculi should have their creator name in its info, I tried to look up further and found a fake-sounding name attached, [Nemo]. Ive got an idea whose fake name it belongs to, but for now Ill write a memo about it on the Memo Pad of Alternate column. Master, were ready to sortie out. Arisa had called me through the Familiar Line, thus I put a stop on the mystery Lichs investigation, and went back to the Solitary Ind Pce. "--And thats the results of my preliminary investigation." At the pce, I shared the info I got to the girls who were ready with their gold and silver equipment. The silver equipment may look the same outwardly, however theyve been improved so that their capabilities and pure raw defense dont fall behind the gold ones. "A unique Skill holder huh..." "Infinite regeneration would mean that we will need to bring it down in one hit to emerge victorious." Liza gave her analysis to deal with it as Arisa muttered. "It might be a bad match with Nana-san if it really could break anything." "Negative. There is no problem if I do not get hit, so I inform." Nana replied to the worried Lulu with confidence. "Evasion Shield~?" "Shupapapapa, nanodesu." Hearing their conversation, Tama dance and wriggle around, and Pochi who found it funny attempts to take stabs on Tama with her hand shaped like a sword as they y around. "Since the Holy City has been turned into ruins already, attacking with Mias artificial spirits, my fire magic and Lulus elerated cannon would be the quickest." "Pochi wants to take action too nodesu!" "Then, lets leave the demon ship to Liza-san and Pochi to deal with. Sera-tan will take on the undead on ground, Zena-tan the creatures there, and Karina-sama will deal with the lesser demons." After giving orders, Arisa turned around and asked me, "Master, is that okay with you?" "Yeah, so long as you leave the Lich alone, alls good." "What about the Lich?" "Ill try to get in contact with it and see if we can establish a conversation." Just like the [True Ancestor of Vampires] Ban, and [King of Corpse] Corpse and the others in thebyrinthts loweryer, it might turn out to be a friendly undead that can be reasoned with. "If its no good, you girls can attack and defeat it." "Gotcha. I could do something like Cultivation of Greater Demons if it went and multiplied en masse with its Infinite Propagation." After reminding Arisa who said some gamer-like thing, "Everything in moderation, okay", I moved everyone to the Parion Holy Land with Unit Arrangement. "Oh my? Its started already." Saga Empiresrge airship is already fighting the Demon Ship above the Holy City Parion. I thought it would take awhile before they got here, so this was a bit unexpected. The apanying medium airships are fighting the Evil Balloons. A cone-shaped me radiated out of therge airship, swallowing Demon Ships that kept shooting out ck cannonballs. Thats probably Hero Yuukis attack magic. "Fire~?" "I think its about as strong as Arisas Inferno." "Did that took them down?" "No, it doesnt seem so." On the other side of the mes ck smoke, Demon Ships jumped out of it while dragging ck smoke. Looks like the Demon Ships magic barrier sessfully blocked Hero Yuukis attack magic. "Its pretty strong for a level 50." Even while Arisa was stating her impression, therge airship where Hero Yuuki was and the five Demon Ships went farther away from the Holy Citys sky as they kept fighting. "--Ah." I saw someone jumping out of therge airship and boarded on one of the Demon Ships. I checked on it while thinking that theres no one else besides her who would do that, and sure enough it was Hero Meiko whos good with close quarterbat. And after she just got a sound beating by the Guardian Dragon of Dragg Kingdom the other day, as usual shes really a battle junkie who loves to pick a reckless fight. The hero that could be seen in the hatch where Hero Miko jumped out is probably the search-type Hero Seigi. Looks like thest one, Hero Fuu didnt get dispatched either this time. "Well then, lets begin the clean-up of Holy City." After saying that, I headed toward the cathedral site in the center of the city together with the girls. " Purification (Turn Undead)!" All kinds of undead that were in the Holy City came to assault us, but none could even get close as the Silver Knight Holy, aka Sera, purified them into dust with her holy magic. The few rare ones that managed to escape her purification, like Wraith Knights and Wraith Mages, still ended up getting indiscriminately purified by Seras multi cast Turn Undead. "Iing enemy from the right forward. Doesnt seem to be undead." From the direction Arisa pointed, lesser demons with Living Objects and Blood Golems created from debris areing toward here in tow. "... Heavy Hurricane Hammer" Silver Knight Air, aka Zena-san, routed the weaklings with her wind magic, Nanas force art bored the lesser demons full of holes, and Silver Knight Kung-Fu, aka Lady Karina, rushed up to another lesser demon with Flickering Move, and pulverized it with a fighting game character-like flying kick. "Nin nin." A lesser demon that specialized in stealth tried to sneak on us, but Tama who had appeared behind the demon without anyone knowing lopped its weirdly-shaped head off. "Ninjas really are all about head hunting~" I dont think Arisas remark is right, but since Im concerned about the movement on the Map, I resist the urge to quip her and concentrate on it instead. Apparently, those rted to the temple are heading to the Holy City through air routes. Looking with [irvoyance], its a group consisting of an elderly miko-san, a bald space magician, and two stern-looking temple knights riding a [Magic Carpet]. The space magician immediately noticed my [irvoyance] and used a counter spell. Although my [irvoyance] didnt actually get shut out by his counter spell, I canceled it nevertheless since there was no need to watch them. "... <>" Looks like shes gotten fed up with it, as Sera uses a wide area purification magic assisted by the silver armors range expansion function. Seemingly feeling bored, Arisa brought up a subject, "Yknow, the highest level spells have Sacred on the name with Holy Magic, but all other magic have Divine on them, is there any meaning to that I wonder?" Its quite an interesting topic, but were in the middle of a battlefield right now, so I shut her down, "Later when we get back to the Solitary Ind Pce." "Master, look at the sky!" Nana pointed at the sky. A medium sized airship that was fighting an Evil Balloon got entangled in the octopus-like tentacles, and then the next moment, a huge explosion urred with roaring sounds. The medium airship still managed to stay in air even while raising ck smoke, but the Evil Balloons are fast approaching the slowed down airship one after another. That ship would have gone down if that many Evil Balloons exploded themselves. "--Lulu." "Yes!" Lulu set up her portable elerated cannon and shot down the Evil Balloons one after another. Sniper Lulus shooting never missed a target, all the enemies in air got shot down in the blink of an eye. Master. Thanks for waiting nanodesu. Lizas and Pochis voices came through the always connected Tactical Talk. Looking at the direction where the blue dots are approaching fast, I could see dragons of various colors, White, Green, and cking here. Pochis dragon ride, the white dragon was in the n, but I never expected the infant green dragon and even the ck dragon toe along too. Green Dragon is one thing, but Im amazed to see ck Dragon could pass through the gate. Liza isnt riding on the white dragon, shes flying together with them with her new Powered Exoskeleton. The fuel consumption rate is so bad a single flight would consume one Crimson Treasure, it still needs some improvements. Pochi, Liza, and Heiron, go shoot down the Evil Balloons that are attacking therge airship. Yes nanodesu. Acknowledged! Liza and the three dragons passed through the Holy Citys sky in no time t, then the infant dragon and the ck dragon shot out theirser-like [Dragon Breaths] toward the Evil Balloons. ck Dragon Heirons breath sted away the Evil Balloons instantly, however, the infant dragons breath got blocked by the Evil Balloons barrier even though it hit. Breaths are unfair nodesu! Pochi, lets give the finishing touch. Roger nanodesu! A bit after Pochis flustered shout, the white dragon roared. Pochi and the others should be able to handle the sky. "Okay then, Im off for a bit." After arriving at the cathedral site, I said that to the girls and dived into shadow. Would be nice if this Lich is someone who could be reasoned with. Book 16 - 16-63. Parion Holy Land, Once Again (2) 16-63. Parion Holy Land, Once Again (2) Satou here. Making a mistake in the way you exterminate pest would invite arge outbreak of pest in rebound, said someone in TV and SNS. Whats important is knowing the correct information. "Is that the entrance to the City Cores room?" I went through shadows with Tama and arrived at the sanctuary underground, where the [Immortal Magic King (Lich)] was. Countless Undeads are trying their hardest to get to the City Core, and the Lich in question is apparently among them. Every time the Lichs fists d in purple light hit the floor, the blue magic barrier gets broken apart like scattered sparks. "Anmeikusibi!" I tried to call out the tongue-twisting name of the Lich, but it gave no reaction. Got the same result even after I called its creators name, [Nemo]. The Lich just keeps on striking the door located on the floor without a care in the world. Looks like this ex-homonculus Lich has little to no ego, it feels like it can only follow the orders given to it like a machine. Instead, a Wraith Lord who had been pompouslymanding the Undead from behind them noticed and red at me with its hollowed eyes that glowed dark red lights. --ڣңףţţţɣ٣ԣԣԣڣ! The Wraith Lord screamed out grossly and charged at us while brandishing its bishops staff. --Oh? I was going to purify it with some anti-Undead light magic, but since its face felt familiar, I stopped myself and punched it with a mana-d fist instead. AR reading tells me this Wraith Lord has no unique name, but its face is definitely that of Holy Land Parions Pope, Zazaris. He probably lost his life during the greater demons raid. The knocked Wraith Lord seemed dumbfounded as it put its hand on its cheek, afterward it incited the Ghosts and Wraiths that were working beside the Lich toe at us. "Nin nin~?" Tama cut down the approaching Wraiths and Ghosts with her ninja katana d in blue light. Hows it doing with the homu-homu? I got no response. Arisa who was standing by behind the line called me through [Telephone]. I see, then-- Arisa stopped talking midway. Arisa? --Ge geh. Master, the airship its-- "Nyu!" While Arisa was finishing her line, Tamas ears stood up as she peerlessly demolished the enemy with acrobatic moves. With thetest model of the Golden Armor, the helmets ear ornament will move to match Tamas ears inside, its really cute. I checked on the movements of the dots in radar using Parallel Thinking, therge Saga Empire airship that was pursuing Demon Ships had just passed through the sky above the city. I opened the map to see if the airship had some problems, but immediately after I did so, a huge tremor assaulted the underground hall along with a slight reaction from Crisis Perception. The ceiling broke apart, Demon Ships tip jumped out of it and went on to hit the ground. The splinters flying here from the cloud of dust were all kicked about by Tama who did it while uttering [Nin nin]. Looks like shes obliterated all the Ghosts and Wraiths already. I turn around to face the invading Demon Ship, but there doesnt seem any need to deal with it. As the Demon Ship disappeared into ck mist, Hero Meiko showed up while holding a holy sword shaped like a Japanese katana. Its different from the holy sword she wielded before, must be something she took from her Unique Skill [Unlimited Armory (Endless Swords)]. Master! Are you all right? Hey, master! Both me and Tama are fine. Are you okay yourself? Oh good. Were fine over here. Or maybe we can get into the bath togetherter, and you can look if Im hurt anywhere-- I hung up the call while sighing since Arisa started to ramble on about dumb stuff. My eyes met Hero Meiko then. "Tch, its you--Ill deal with youter!" After finding me and cussing, Hero Meiko walked toward the door that led to the City Core room. There, the Lich that had been ignoring all the quakes from the Demon Ships crash was still fully focused on hitting the magical barrier. I just noticed, the Wraith Lord--Pope Zazaris was gone, perhaps he was crushed by the Demon Ship. Or perhaps he might have fled to the Realm of the Dead, but looking for him in this situation would be tough. "Yuuki! I found the ce you mentioned! Come here already!" Hero Meiko took a rustic-lookingm magic tool shaped like a transceiver from her [Inventory] and shouted at it as she cleared away the dust and looked down at the door on the floor. "Meiko, are you guys looking for--" "Youre in the way." When I was going to say City Core, Hero Meiko shed at the crown of the Lichs head from outside her holy katanas reach without any warning. "Nyu!" I look at Hero Meiko while calming down the surprised Tama. "What? Was that your prey?" Hero Meiko snapped back and red at me with a refreshed look on her face. "No--" "Then its fine isnt it." Hero Meiko ended the talk after interrupting me and then she turned her gaze at the ce where she got down earlier. "Seigi, dont get ahead of me, you! Im the one that will take over the City Core!" "I might just take it for myself if youre too slow." "Michael! Carry me down." "Im Mieka." "Ok ok, just make it quick!" "Thats not fair! Yuuki!" Judging from the tter, Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki areing, it seems. With sounds of pping wings, Hero Yuuki showed up, carried by a wingkin. I thought this hero would look a bit more overbearing, but this heros got a small build even for a middle schooler, the short hair suits this heros gender-neutral face. "Mask and purple hair? Dont tell me, youre the masked hero Nanashi?" "Nice to meet you, Hero Yuuki." I greeted as well as gave an affirmation to Hero Yuuki. "Yuuki! Flying is not fair!" Whileining, hero Seigi got here along with thepanions I met at [Judicial Nation] Sheriffald. "Geh, level 99? --Ah, Shiga Kingdoms hero huh." Hero Seigi flinched for an instant when he saw me, but then he quickly guessed my affiliation from my title and breathed out a sigh of relief. "Hey, Meiko! Dont leave your garbage on top of the door." "Oh shut up. Just get your attendants to clean it up." Hero Meiko snapped back at Hero Yuuki who looked down in disgust at the Lich that had been cut in two. "Nyu!" --Crisis Perception. Its from the direction of Hero Meiko and Hero Yuuki. "Get away!" Tamas warning was promptly acted upon, Hero Meiko got away using Flickering Motion, and the wingkin who was carrying Hero Yuuki also moved away using Flickering Motion. "Eh? What what?" I got next to the slow-to-react Hero Seigi, and hurled him away to the direction of his attendants. "Slime?" "No. Thats--" Hero Meiko replied to Hero Yuuki who was looking at the ce they were at from behind his attendants wing. "--A demon lord." As if hero Meikos words were a trigger, the slime-shaped demon lord turned back into its Lich form. Even without using Miasma Sight, jet ck aura is visibly wriggling around the Lich demon lord. AR reading tells me that this Lich demon lord is level 61. ording to a document I read at the Sages Tower, the more Unique Skills a demon lord has, the higher its initial level would be, a demon lords with three Unique Skills would have the initial level of 70 at the lowest, but looking at this demon lord, that information might not be reliable at all. Either way, Im sure there was no oracle that prophesied another demon lords appearance in thisnd. Well, even before that, no oracle was ever given about the greater demons raid. Looks like Parion Holy Land is more hated by God Parion than I thought. Master! Arisa who was standing by above ground called through [Telephone]. Mia said that the spirits scrambled away all at once!! Yea, its probably because a demon lord has just been born here. Demon lord?! Then, were heading there too. Nah, you dont need to. This ce is a bit cramped, itd be hard for you and the girls to wield your powers here. Besides, those Saga Empire heroes are here with us, Tama and I will act as their support. The battle junkie hero, Meiko has the highest level at 63, the hero specialized in wide area attack magic, Hero Yuuki at level 62, and the scout-type hero, Seigi is a bit lower than the two at level 57. Thebination is a bit worrying, but with our and their attendants supports, it should be doable for these three to beat a level 61 demon lord thats specialized in close quarterbat. Got it! Looks like Liza-san and the dragons have defeated the Demon Ships too, well be standing by at the outskirts together ok. Yea, if things gets out of the heroes hands here, Ill call for your help. Well, Tama-sensei whos nearing level 80 should probably be able to handle it by herself though. In my view, the demon lord ds both its fists in dark purple mes. And then it continues to punch the floor like when it was still just an ordinary Lich. "Oy, oy, like were gonna let ya." Hero Seigi who had rxed himselfined. His attendants warned him not to let his guard down, afterward he drew his holy sword and swung it around with a pouting face. "Nows our chance, lets take it down--this is our prey, you hear me! You, dont meddle in, okay." While she was talking, hero Meiko turned around to us and gave a warning. "Meiko! This isnt the time to argue about that! Its looking bad!" Hero Yuuki warned. The Lich demon lord kept on punching the wall without attacking the heroes, but the problem was its strength. Its fists were on a whole different level than before, they broke down the magic barrier in no time t, and thest hit smashed the door along with the floor. "Uwa, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" Along with the door, the thick floor of the basement that ate the Demon Ships crash earlier just fine broke down, and it began to fall into the underground cave where the City Core was as Hero Seigi screamed. I carry Tama under my arm, and lift up hero Seigi who cannot fly along with his attendants using the magic-like psychokinesis, [Magic Hand]. Since Hero Yuuki is being carried by the wingkin attendant, and Hero Meiko is jumping from falling rocks to other falling rocks like its an anime, I pay them no mind. Arisa and the girls have retreated already, there should be no problem with them. "Guess I cant leave this alone, can I?" Inside the City Cores room thats filled with blue light, the Lich demon lord is heading towards the City Core at a surprisingly quick gait. AR reading tells me that the City Core is currently masterless, so the Lich demon lord would probably gain its ownership easily if it could get to it. "I wont let youuuuuuuu!" "Tch, shoulda gotten rid of it quick." Hero Yuuki and Hero Meiko used Flickering Motion at full powers to try to stop it, but the Lich demon lord would probably get to it before them at this rate. --Well, Im faster than all of them though. Using sight-based Unit Arrangement, I got next to the City Core. Wee, o great king who rules over domains of higher order. Do you wish to register thisnd as a satellite city? "Yes, I do." Registrationplete. I checked on the log, no new title in particr. "AAAAAAA!" "Not fair! Hero Nanashi!" Hero Yuuki and Hero Seigi howled to see me seizing the City Cores ownership. The Lich demon lord is still going straight here without caring about the fact that it was toote. "You two! Focus on beating the demon lord first!" Hero Meiko shouted while d in blue light and shed at the Lich demon lord from behind. Unlike before, despite the practically nonexistent level difference between them, a single stroke from Hero Meikos katana cut off the Lich demon lords head. And even though its headid on the floor, the Lich demon lords body keeps walking forward while blood is gushing out of its neck like a fountain. I thought it was a weak demon lord, pretty tenacious. "Just die already!" Hero Meiko cut away both Lich demon lords leg with a horizontal sh. The Lich demon lord that has fallen onto the ground is now crawling on the ground toward the City Core. "Ew gross... I dont care if its Seigi or Meiko, do something about this disgusting thing already." Hero Yuuki shouted out loud from a distant. "Ill do it!" Hero Seigi runs up to the crawling demon lord while almost falling himself. Since the ground here is uneven, it seems he cant use Flickering Motion well. "Here I goooooooo!" Using his running momentum, Hero Seigi d in blue light jumps toward the Lich demon lord. "--" The sword that hero Seigi holds emits bright blue light by the power of his Unique Skill. Ordinarily, youd want to recite the holy verse first to draw out a holy swords power, but it appears he forgot about it. "Perish, demon looooooooooooooord!" The holy sword is lodged deep to the half of the de in the Lich demon lords body, and then a momentter, a blue me burns it down. The Lich demon lords body convulsed and raged violently, sending hero Seigi flying, but the holy sword stayed lodged in it until it disappeared into ck mist. "That was anti climatic." Hero Meiko who had a fierce fight with a demon lord back then muttered while looking unconvinced. "--Weird." The [Gods Fragments] didnt show up even though the demon lord was killed. More red dots showed up on my Radar. Its hard to distinguish the red dots, maybe because the surroundings have been painted red by the demon lords blood. And since the floor is emitting blue lights, the dots and the blood get to look purple. "What do you mean by weird--" Hero Meiko picks up the Lich demon lords legs and throw them into the blue me. "Meiko! Get back!" Viscous liquid spouted out of the demon lords legs that were in mid air, and turned back into Lich demon lords in an instant. Oh right, it had [Infinite Regeneration (Rebirth)] and [Infinite Propagation (Division)]. Hero Meiko evaded the Lich demon lords fist d in [Unparalleled Pulverization (Nothing that cannot be pulverized)] power with her [Unrivaled Mobility (Nothing can Hit)]. The Lich demon lords fist tore the air apart, creating a tornado that smelled like ion as if it was wind magic. "UWAAAAAAAAAA" Hero Seigi who was swallowed up in the storm screamed as he rolled on the ground. Hero Yuuki attendant who protected the hero was hit by a debris and looked like he was going to die, thus I put up a force magic barrier. Looks like the Lich demon lord who had been ignoring the heroes up until now cant keep doing so after almost getting killed. A huge fireball--[st Ball] fired by Hero Yuuki passed by Hero Meikos side. "Hey, thats dangerous!" The st Ball that exploded far from Hero Meiko spread mes and heat around, disheveling her hair. "Its a support fire!" The second st Ball was fired not at the Lich demon lord but at Hero Meiko. The second st Ball hero Meiko evaded collided with the second Lich demon lord that showed up from within the me, sting it away to the other side of me. Apparently the second st Ball was aimed at the Lich demon lord that regenerated from its head. "I dont need your help!" Every time Hero Meiko shed at the demon lord, a new demon lord appeared. Though it seems its getting weaker every time it regenerates and propagates, theres some level 50 demon lords mixed within them. "Need a hand?" "No! Its our prey!" Hero Meiko immediately declined my proposition. "Seigi! Do that again!" "I cant! I cant use that for a while after using it once." "Youre useless!" Hero Meiko keeps evading the Lich demon lords attack even while quarrellings. Looks like even she doesnt want to keep the enemy propagate more, shes refraining from attacking more. Some of the regenerated demon lords are heading toward the City Core, so I along with Tama stand in their way and hurl them back toward the heroes. The Lich demon lords that are still trying to get here are bound by Tamas Ninjutsu, [Shadow Stitch]. Hero Yuuki was saying something when the hero saw it, but I couldnt hear the hero over the sound from the intense battle. Master, the idiots riding the magic carpet are heading over there. Should Liza-san and the girls go fetch them? No, Ill get Tama to take care of them. Nyu? Do you mind? Aye aye sir~ Tama jumps into the shadow connected to me with Ninjutsu. I dont know what objective those temple officials that are riding on the magic carpet have in mind, but theyll only get in the way of the demon lords subjugation so Ill have them go far away until its over. So how is it going over there, master? You think the heroes could beat the demon lord? Well, about that-- I told Arisa the battle progress. So now Meiko is acting as an evasion shield against four demon lords huh. Arisa said that in amazement. Hey master, from how small of a part could this demon lord regenerate you think? Who knows? Per Arisas request, I tried cutting off the Lich demons lord finger tip with space magic [<>]. Looks like it can even regenerate from the size of a finger tip. "What are you doing! Are you trying to kill me?!" Since hero Meiko was seriously livid, I isted the fifth demon lord that sprung up because of my doing inside a transparent barrier of force magic. As the demon lord is trying to break the barrier, I stack the barrier faster than it could destroy it. Shock waves produced from magic capable of killing a demon lord is too great, thus I put my hand on the barrier that I had pulled close to me, and projected countless holy des inside the multiyered barrier, disposing of the demon lord. Itd be bad if the demon lord regenerated endlessly inside the barrier, so I tried to mimic Hero Seigi and burned down the finely chopped demon lord inside with a holy me. >[Holy me] Skill Acquired. >Title [Holy me User] Acquired. >Title [One who Destroys Evils] Acquired. Whoa, a new skill in a long while. "A d-demon lord, in an instant?" "Just whats with this guy! I dont get it!" "T-that must be a Unique Skill... Y-yes it must be!" The heroes shouted out loud in perplexion when they saw me beating the demon lord. Id like to have a few words with hero Meiko, but since were still in the heat of a fight, I keep watch over them without talking back. Hey, hey, Master? Meiko cut off the demon lords head at the beginning didnt she? Yes, it was quite a stter-like scene. The blood gush is too much to even be recalled. You can create clones from, like, hair and blood, right? Arisa abruptly changed the subject. --No, I get what shes trying to say. Then, like, cant the demon lord regenerate itself from its blood too? As if confirming Arisas suspicion, the entire surface of my Radar is filled with red light. Viscous liquids d in dark purple lights rose up from the ground all at the same time and turned into innumerable Lich demon lords. The majority of them are level 50, but its just impossible for these three heroes to fight off more than 100 regenerating demon lords. Everyone, looks like its about time for the Knights of Golds turn. I called the girls with [Tactical Talk] while securing the heroes with [Magic Hand]. Book 16 - 16-64. Parion Holy Land, Once Again (3) 16-64. Parion Holy Land, Once Again (3) Satou here. You usually find numerous bugs in a program you perfectly put together during the testing period. Rather, a program that doesnt exhibit any bugs during the testing usually hides a nasty bug inside. "Uwaaaaaaa" "What the heck is this thing. Whys it multiplying." "--Tch. Yuuki! Blow them away with your magic." "No wayyyy~~~" The heroes are panicking to see the demon lords proliferating quickly to fill the room entirely. Their attendants have started to chant some kind of spell, but theyd be swallowed in the tsunami-like swarm of the demon lords before they could finish for sure. "Me-Meiko, do something about thiiiiiiis" "Shut up, Yuuki. Fighting lots of foes is your forte." "F-forget about that, weve gotta run--" It might be a good idea to take these heroes away to a safe zone for now. Since handing over the City Core to the demon lord would likelyplicate things, I put up multiyered barrier around the Core and order it to defend itself. I dug out a tunnel vertically above me with earth magic [Free Mining], caught the heroes with [Magic Hands], and moved to the faintly visible sky above the sanctuary with sight-based Unit Arrangement. "Ugyaaaaaaaaa" "T-the sky? Why the sky?" "W-wheres the demon lords?" Since Hero Yuukis scream was getting too loud, I teleported us again to the demolished site of the sanctuary. After a slight pause, an object that was a mix of ultramarine and dark colors d in purple phosphorescence gushed out of the vertical tunnel I created as if it was breaking out. It barely has any trace of its original form, but thats probably the swarm of Lich demon lords. Its like an aggregation of sludge-like mucus and old rag down to the inside of its body. Only 10 demon lords havee out above the ground. The path seems to have been clogged up, the remaining demon lords are wriggling around in the tunnels and the City Cores room. "Demon lord, dieeeeeeeeeeeee!" Hero Meiko rushes up toward the demon lords while d in blue light. Fighting against 10 demon lords at the same time should be too much even for Hero Meiko and her perfect evasion-type Unique Skill. --ǣףңϣңϣϣϣϣϣգΣ! I turned my sight at the direction of the ck dragon Heirons roar and saw Liza and the others circling in the sky. I got close to the Lich demon lords with Ground Shrink, caught them with [Magic Hands] and then I threw them up into the air. Were using this opportunity to go all out mainly to relieve the girls stress and carry out a fieldbat test, so having this many demon lords is just convenient. "H-hey!" "We will be helping ourselves with the excess." After telling that to the protesting Hero Meiko, I threw all but one demon lords into the air. The reason why I left only one is because Im hoping the heroes defeating it would raise their Return Home g. "This ones our prey! Dont butt in, you hear me." "I know, do your best." With Ground Shrink, I took enough distance as to not get cut along with the demon lord. --ǣףңϣңϣϣϣϣϣգΣ! The entire sky shed, and several Lich demon lords were burned down into ck mist by the ck Dragon Heirons breath. Pochi riding on the white dragon and Liza flying with her Powered Exoskeleton close in on the three demon lords who have withstood a direct hit of Heirons breath. The Infant Dragon that was flying together with them used its breath but it couldnt manage to beat even one demon lord, and cried out sorrowfully. TOU, nanodesu! Pochis holy sword shed with a demon lords fist, blue colored glints of sh and purple sparks danced in the air. UORYAAAAAAAAAA nanodesu!! Perhaps due to effect of [True Hero] title Dog Hero Pochi has, her shing holy sword emits out a dazzling blue sh of light, burning the Lich demon lords body. Pochis holy sword managed to bisect the demon lord, however it also didnt escape unharmed as the entire de down to the base broke into pieces. Liza evaded a Lich demon lords fists and stabs its head with her dragon spear, then a whirling blue light unleashed from her finishing move blew away the upper half of the demon lords body. However, she couldnt dodge the innumerable feelersing from the other demon lord as they passed by, the side of her Powered Exoskeletons defensive barrier was pulverized, damaging the exoskeleton suit itself. Even though these two have overwhelming advantages in levels, a demon lords Unique Skills is still not something to underestimate at huh. Master, forgive me. The defensive barrier of Assault Mode has been breached. Save the reporting forter, switch to the bnced Battle Mode or Defense Mode. Acknowledged. After telling that to Liza, I turn my gaze at the demon lords that slipped out of their assault. Ey! With a cute yell, a blueser-like shot from Lulus elerated cannon pierced through one of the demon lords. Judging from the caliber, it must be a holy shell from the big caliber elerated cannon loaded in her Floating Fort. Ey! Ey! The next holy shell that Lulu shot blew away the upper half of another demon lord, however-- Uhaa, theyre tough even with such low levels, as expected of demon lords. Yeah, its unbelievable. The next target demon lord struck the holy shell with its fist d in purple light. Of course, the demon lord didnte out unscathed resorting to such a reckless act of interception, the holy shell that got turned into spray by the fist ended up blowing away its upper half along with it. "Now, Yuuki!" "I got it!" Wide area me magic shot from the ground burn down the falling remains of the demon lords. Hero Yuukis fire magic did reduce the demon lords health, but these demon lords appear to have high resistance against magic, its not really effective. Arisa, if you would. Okay! A blue me that was unleashed secondster erased the remains of demon lords that had begun to regenerate in mid-air. Its [Blue Inferno] that once burned down greater demons in the battle at the Weasel Empire. "Blue Inferno? If I just link myself with Michael, I also--" Hero Yuuki sounded frustrated. "Meiko! Theyre multiplying! The demon lords are multiplying, stop cutting off their limbs!!" "Shut it, Seigi! Howd you expect me to beat them without shing at them!" "Stop fighting you two! Seigi, are your me still not usable yet?" "Im telling you, I cant do it for a while! Cant you just use purification me yourself!" "Meiko would be roasted along if I use it!" "Dont you have magic that can distinguish between friends and foes?" "I dont do those kinds of half-assed magic!" Turning around toward the quarreling heroes, scenes of Hero Meiko fighting against three newly spawned demon lords on top of a dark red ground unfolded before me. Judging from the blood st and pieces of meat lying around, there appears to be some kind of condition for this demon lord to proliferate, as it only does it when Hero Meiko cut off its limbs. Ive got a feeling that its rted to the miasma density. Despite the demon lords rampaging around here, the miasma around the holy city is thin. Perhaps--. To confirm my suspicion, I tried to cut off a wrist and the right arm of one of the demon lord with Miasma Sight active. "Waaa, idiot moron! What are you doing!" "You, the purple hair over there! Do something about that new spawn yourself!" The right arm that had fallen on the ground finished regenerating into a new demon lord before Hero Seigi, and Hero Yuuki could finish theirints. Sludge-like thing extends out of the cut wrist as it begins to regenerate, but the process is slower than the right arm. --Just as I thought. This demon lord consumes the surrounding miasma whenever it regenerates itself. The reason why the regeneration rate differs depending on the cut limbs must be because of the difference in the amount of miasma contained within those parts. And the reason why this demon lords arent regenerating from the blood st must be because itscking in miasma. "Purify the surrounding miasma! The demon lord will stop multiplying if you do!!" I shouted toward the priests and magicians who were among the heroes troupe. I forgot to use Hero Nanashis tone, but well, no matter. I gave the task to the heros attendants since Hero Yuuki seemed bad at precise magic control. As long as Im around, my Spirit Light would dissipate the miasma, but theres no guarantee that I will always be around to protect them. --Next Pressed by Mia who had finished summoning her artificial spirit, I threw the demon lords that regenerated from Hero Meikos and my shes toward her direction. Do it. A gigantic tinum colored wolf showed itself from beyond the wreckage. Thats an artificial spirit shaped like a great wolf born from Mias spirit magic, [Mythology Eater Wolf]. Mia whose MP is almost twice as much as Arisa cannot summon it by herself, she needs the help of a Warship Wand loaded with a huge amount of Philosophers Stones. --ƣףϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣף. The great wolf let out a howl that was like a chilly wind reverberating in a wintry mountain, and it exhaled a sparkling white breath toward the demon lords. The demon lords that were bathed in the breath disappeared into ck mist. There were some who tried to oppose it with their fists and feelers d in purple light, but they all vanished without the slightest bit of resistance. Though its probably only right given its an anti-god magic, I never would have thought it would be this overwhelming. "W-what is that thing?" "New enemy? Is it a new enemy?" "M-my sword shall cut down anything, no matter the opponent." I dont me the heroes and their attendants for getting shaken up. Just like the other artificial spirits, this great wolf also requires an enormous amount of mana to maintain its form. It ran out of mana provision before long and disappeared into white mist, scattering white crystal snow around. Vanishing right after it was summoned and unleashed its finishing move, just like the summons in Final Quest, dont you think. Arisa nonchntly threw a reference to a hugely popr national game along with hermentary. Adding more mana supply can be done by using a Warship Wand, but theres none that can continuously maintain the highly intensive [Mythology Eater Wolf], its not that simple. Youd end with a Warship Wand the size of a small ind for it. Master, any enemy still remaining? Yeah, theres still around 90 of them. Uhaa, and all of them are around level 50? If we just cultivate this, I could get to level 80 before todays-- Arisa stopped midway and began talking to someone else. --Yes yes, Ill be sure to tell him. Whats wrong, Arisa? The miko-san that Tama saved was getting fussy, she told us to stop defiling the holy city at once~ Far from defiling, the miasma in the holy city has never been thinner. Though, even if the area around the sanctuary has turned into nothing but rubbles, as far as my eyes can see, around 40% of the buildings are still standing, they must be afraid that our fight and Hero Yuukis attack magic would sink the holy city in mes. In fact the me magic Hero Yuuki shot out had turned one section of the holy city into ash. I let them to duke it out since the site had turned into ruins anyway, but perhaps I should have brought them all into one of the sub-spaces I had instead. Got it. Lets change the battlefield. "<> Wind Stiletto!" Seven stilettos flew off silver knight Air, aka Zena-sans, hands and danced in the air while ying clear refreshing sounds. "<> Wind Stiletto!" Stilettos d in dazzling blue purifying wind tore up a demon lord. Zena-san whos done reciting the Holy Verse begins to chant an advanced level wind spell. "Watch out desuwa! Ze--" The Lich demon lord d in purple light is closing in on Zena-san while evading the swarm of stilettosing at it. Its Silver Knight Air. "Yes, that desuwa!" While receiving the assistance from [<>] Raka she had equipped, Lady Karina puts herself between the demon lord and Zena-san. Lady Karina attempts to block the purple light d fist of the Lich demon lord by crossing her arms together. You must not! --Emergency Deployment, Phnx! Raka who had judged that raw defense alone wouldnt be able to take on the punch deployed the defensive shields loaded in Lady Karinas silver armor. The multiyered barrier fashioned like an umbre thats as tough as Castle shes with the Lich demon lords fist. The demon lords fist that pulverizes everything gets pushed back by an explosion that urs every time a defensiveyer is destroyed through Phnx spell art that works like a reactive armor. The sludge-shaped feelers that extended out of the Lich demon lords body assaulted Lady Karina on both sides, but she was already long gone. The Lich demon lord looked around and caught sight of Lady Karina flying in the air. "<> Holy Servant!" Pieces of armor split out of Silver Knight Holy, aka Seras, armor, turned into geometric objects and floated around her. "<> Holy Servant!" Blue colored light waves of purification shot out of the objects, pushed and wrapped around the demon lord. "<> Holy Servant!" ck waves that came with the third holy verse physically smashed the demon lord. I concocted these Holy Verses when my tension ran high after an all nighter session. The fact that the first two verses sound simr to the revival spell of a certain dungeon game is just an ident. I came up with thest one randomly. No regret. The demon lord tore through the assault with its purple light d fists and feelers, but it couldnt manage to smash all the waves at once, thus its been stopped dead on its track. While leaving the roles to the Objects, Sera has begun the chant for advanced level holy magic. "Lets do this, Raka-san!" --Umu. <> Rending Force Armor! Silver Knight Kung-Fu, aka Lady Karina, who had run up high in the sky began to make her fall in a sharp jumping kick posture while being d in a blinding light from the holy verse Raka recited. <> Rending Force Armor! Lady Karina who wears dozens times the normal gravity through Gravity Control is elerating to a meteoric speed. "KARI--" Its Kung-Fu "KUNGFU DRILL KIIIII---" Lady Karina who couldnt finish shouting the full name of the technique since she corrected herself due to Rakas quip crashed into the demon lords defensive barrier. An intense sh between purple and blue lights happened only in an instant. The demon lords defensive barrier that had been whittled down by Zena-san and Seras attacks couldnt endure Lady Karinas finishing move that had been reinforced with holy verses, and got broken into pieces. Lady Karina who broke through the demon lords upper right half pierced deep into the ground as dust and rocks flew everywhere from her momentum, sinking deep underground just like that. Thatst error was just like her, but the power of that one strike is still quite something. "Air!" "Yes!" Zena-sans [Wind Stilettos] lodged themselves into the demon lord who had lost the upper right half of its body, and then the stilettos lifted it up high into the air. "Tempest" Right before Zena-san activated the dyed advanced wind magic spell, she recited thest holy verse. Wind blew violently around the demon lord like a tempest, and then tracks of golden light manifested inside the wind and shut the demon lord inside the tempest. The golden birdcage that once encased a greater demon couldnt seem to withstand the demon lords fists and feelers d in destructive powers, it looked like it was going to get wrenched open many times. However, the dignified look on Zena-sans face isnt perturbed. Because--. "Divine Retribution!" Sera cast a dyed spell, assaulting the demon lord. The holy magic she cast was originally a ritual magic made possible to be cast by herself with the assistance of the geometric objects floating around Sera. The demon lord is crumbling into ashen sand starting from tips, the tempest and birdcage help to elerate the process. --ȣףףףףףϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣͣף. Purple light floods the outside of the tempest birdcage as the crumbling body of the demon lord crept out of it. Normally, it should have been long dead by now, but the Unique Skill this demon lord has, [Unlimited Regeneration (Rebirth)] is resisting the spell. "This isnt the time to preserve my stilettos--<." "Shadow Stitch~?" Arisas space magic and Tamas ninjutsu stitched the demon lords body in its ce, stopping its fist as it was about to blow away the wingkin attendants neck. "O-oh thank god--I thought Michael was gonna die there." "I would have never imagined Yuuki-sama to worry about me. Also, my name is Mieka." The wingkin attendant came back flying outside the me ring unsteadily, and Hero Yuuki hugged her, looking d to see her safe. Hero Yuuki muttered in a small voice, [Thank you], and the wingkin attendant gave her thanks to me and the golden knights. After several more of such small events, Hero Meiko seeded in literally shing the demon lord down into nothingness before she ran out of energy. "We did it! We beat it!" "Something came out!" Mixed among the ck mist that came out of the demon lords corpse, the usual dark purple light orb--[Gods Fragment], showed up. Even thought it had three Unique Skills, only one [Gods Fragment] showed up. And its acting differently than the usual fragments. ...... Usually they would be grumbling about some wicked-sounding stuff here, but today, it only floated around anxiously before it began to silently ascend to heavens. I dont n to let it get away, but the people who should perform their role here, the heroes attendants were quarreling about [whose attendant should seal it], so I gave them a warning, "Itll get away if you dont act soon." That apparently would be bad, the attendants took their [Divine Talisman] from their bosom in a fluster and pointed them toward the Gods Fragment. """O Divine Talisman! Seal these evils away!""" The purple light was wrapped in blue light and got sucked into a Talisman the wingkin attendant held that was double the size than the others. Hero Meikos attendant looked frustrated, but during Hero Meikos fight against the demon lord, he was simply watching from the safest location without even healing her, so I think hes not really qualified toin here. "Hey, master." Arisa pulled my sleeve and asked, "Did you see these heroes titles?" After looking at it as advised by Arisa, I got what she was trying to say. None has gotten the [True Hero] title. With the pattern so far, a hero who has defeated a demon lord should get [True Hero] title. With Hero Hayato, right about now should be the time for lights to descend from heavens wrapping up the heroes, but theres no sign of that happening. "Maybe the gods cant see whats going on here since were inside Yuikas barrier." Arisa reminded me of the barrier that the Little Oni (Goblin) Yuika, a reincarnated person, put up to prevent gods from peeking here. "--Ah." Whoops. Theres no way the return offer woulde if the gods didnt know these heroes had defeated a demon lord. I brought everyone back to the sanctuary site while ruminating a way to apologize to the heroes. "Why am I still here! Didnt you say that Parion would return me home if I beat a demon lord!" Hero Meiko pressed on her attendant with a threatening attitude. "Ive got no True Hero title either." "Sure missed our chance to power up." Unlike Hero Meiko, Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki didnt seem like they have any intention to go home at all. "Hey, let me back! Let me go back to my home!" Hero Meiko grabbed and pressed her head on the attendants clothes. Her sorrowful scream originated from my careless mistake stung my heart. "Nyu~" "Hero girl is crying nodesu." "Cheer on~?" "Thats right nanodesu! Pochi will present her with Pochis especially reserved whale jerky nodesuyo!" "Oh, great~" Tama and Pochi took their snacks, whale jerky, hidden in their golden armor, they were going to cheerfully walk to Hero Meiko before Liza caught and lifted them under her arms. "We cant~?" "You cant." "Theres no kid who wouldnt cheer up after eating whale jerky nodesuyo?" "There are kids where that does not apply too." "Ga~n" "Bummer nanodesu." The two fell dejected and took on corpse poses after Liza admonished them. "Master." "Yeah--" Urged by Arisa, I step toward Hero Meiko to tell her the truth and take the me. "Nyu?" Tama who was enjoying ying as a corpse looked up with perked up ears. "The sky feels weird nanodesu." An unnatural dark cloud hangs over the holy city. Its weird for such a thick dark cloud to appear in holy city thats practically in the desert area. --ڣңףţţţɣ٣ԣԣԣڣ! A howl that felt like a frost de stabbing your soul resounded in the dark cloud hanging over the holy city. And from inside that dark cloud, a wraith lord with a swelled up presence--Pope Zazaris showed up. Its body is d in a flowing vestment made of what seemed to be an embodiment of darkness and resentment. "Thats the former pope right?" I affirmed Arisas question. "How did he turn into a demon lord?" Demon Lord Zazaris has two Unique Skills that the lich demon lord had, [Unparalleled Pulverization (Nothing that cannot be pulverized)] and [Unlimited Regeneration (Rebirth)], its level has also exponentially increased to 70. "Its probably--" I narrated my guess to Arisa. Wraith Lord Zazaris probably took a group of lich demon lord with it to the Realm of the Dead when the lich demon lord greatly multiplied itself in the City Core Room, then Zazaris probably used [Life Drain] and [Soul Drain] to snatch their levels and exp, eventually it took the demon lord soul with [Gods Fragments] into itself, transforming into a demon lord. "Zazaris! First you did something foolish and lost Parion-samas favor, now you even desecrate the holy city as a demon lord!" The middle-aged Parion Temple Miko-san who had been ignored all this time censured demon lord Zazaris that wasughing loudly above the sanctuary. "--Demon lord?" Hero Meiko overheard the middle-aged miko and lifted up her tear stained face. "Oh look, theres one here." Hero Meiko looked up to the sky with a sickened look on her face. "Demon looooooooooord!" Hero Meiko bounced up toward the demon lord while creating footholds in the air. Its probably Sky Step skill, not Sky Drive. --ڣңףţţţɣ٣ԣԣԣڣ! Hero Meiko easily dodged the rain of [Ice Javelin] that demon lord Zazaris poured down on her. --ڣңףţţţɣ٣ԣԣԣڣ! Demon lord Zazaris immediately switched to [Ice Storm], but Hero Meiko cut through it with her holy sword d in her Unique Skill. Shes acting quite reckless, her body is covered in innumerable wounds, the Ice Storm is getting painted in red. --Aqua Heal. As an apology for earlier, I healed Hero Meikos wounds with an extended range recovery spell, and supported her with [<>], and [<>]. "--Amazing." Hero Meiko let out a small voice of admiration at the physical enchantment that far exceeds the extra mode installed on Pochis golden armor. "I can do it now!" Hero Meiko looked up straight at the demon lord and climbed up the sky at a speed that far exceeded hers before. She cut up demon lord Zazaris that should have had the physical resist trait from its Wraith Lord days. Chopped arm disappeared into ck mist, and a new arm grew in its stead. "Oy, Seigi. Did you see it?" "Yea, I did. This guy aint multiplying." Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki who suddenly get all pepped up support Hero Meiko from afar. Hero Yuuki with fire magic, Hero Seigi shoots cover fire with a magic gun he snatched from his attendant. "... <>!" Silver Knight Holy, aka Sera, unleashed holy magic on demon lord Zazaris, but it gave no real damage besides a miffed scream. "We will burden the sin of Parion Temple ourselves. Tenion temple personal over there, please refrain from interfering." The middle-aged miko who saw through Seras magic to have originated from God Tenion gave a warning to Sera. "Heroes! Keep that traitor thats turned into a demon lord in check just like that! We shall utilize this chance to seal the demon lord with the miracle brought upon by our artifact!" The middle-aged miko and herpanions took out a rainbow colored orb from Item Box and held it up high. The main temple personnels whovee along with her put their hands on the orb and pour their mana into it. Ill be watching over them, Ill leave them alone if theyre going to help Hero Meiko and her friends, and expel them if they look like theyre going to get in the way. A light magic circle appeared in the center of their group, then it piles up into 20 circles. "Thats quite an unusual spell." "Difficult." Mia frowned and groaned. "Master, did you get it?" "I think its a sealing-type spell based on holy magic--" First Ive seen this spell. Truly fascinating. Magic circles of holy magic only have one symbol that signifies a god, but for some reason this magic circle the middle-aged miko and her cohorts have created carry eight symbols that signify gods on them. Theres one symbol that looks unlike any of the seven pir gods symbols I know. --ڣңףţţţɣ٣ԣԣԣڣ! Demon lord Zazaris noticed the magic circle the miko produced and tried to get away into the Realm of the Dead, thus I got next to the opened portal with sh Drive and destroyed it. "This is our prey okay!" "Yeah, Im not going to take it from you, do your best." I snatch away demon lords mana with [Mana Drain], and destroy the buff magic its put on itself using [Break Magic]. In addition, to prevent the demon lord from opening another portal to the Realm of the Dead, I fully opened my Spirit Light as well as purified all the miasma in the surroundings. Though I have no proof, these measures should be correct if the knowledge I got from the [Sages Tower] is correct. "Good work out there. Youre as overprotective as always, master." Ignoring the amazed-sounding Arisa, I watch over the battle. "I wanted to fight more, I mean the demon lord came down and all." "Shut it, Seigi. Just keep shooting!" Hero Seigis magic attacks were mostly resisted by the demon lord, but Hero Yuukis magic attacks dealt enough damage even though they were also resisted. "RUAAAAAAAAAAA!" Hero Meiko kept up her fierce assault on demon lord Zazaris while furiously emitting blue light. This demon lord doesnt seem to have battle sense of the former homonculus lich demon lord, its getting pushed around by Hero Meiko even though it should be higher leveled. Though apparently, shes still having a hard time to deal as much damage as she wants since shes up against a demon lord that has a naturally high resistance against physical attacks and of higher rank. "Master, look at the magic circle!" The rainbow orb the middle-aged miko was carrying floated and dispersed in the air. Right after the orb dispersed, the magic circles stretched out toward the sky in a cylindrical shape, and once it was twice as high as the altitude where the demon lord was, it began to transform into a more precise sphere. --Incredible. A great number of spell formationsplement each others, forming a powerful seal that cannot be easily undone. Its quite an artistic spell. Nothing to worry about since its notplete yet, but once youre caught inside this seal, magic break-type of magic is useless against it. At least, my own magic wont work. I memorize the sealing spell formations, thinking I might be able to create something out of these. "Good--get back, heroes! Otherwise, you will be caught up in an infinite prison where not even demon god could escape from!" The middle-aged miko-san proudly shouted. It is indeed a powerful sealing spell, but the [not even demon god could escape from] is exaggerated. "This Rainbow Gem of Sealing God is an artifact from the age of gods bestowed to my grandfather, an apostle of Parion-sama, the Yellow Clothed Saint! We were not able to seal the demon lord that showed up in the holy city the other day because of Zazariss intervention--" The middle-aged miko began to exin about the rainbow orb even though no one asked her. Or rather--. "Yellow Clothed Saint?" Theres probably no mistake about it, it must be the yellow bodied demon--the senior greater demon I defeated at the Duchy Capital. And suddenly, this [Rainbow Gem of Sealing God] thing gets more suspicious manyfold. "Shut up! This ones our prey! Im not gonna hand it over to anyone!" "Then, be sealed off along with the demon lord." The middle-aged miko gave herst warning to Hero Meiko who refused to stop fighting the demon lord. "Master, shouldnt we stop the sealing artifact, weve got to save Meiko--" "Ah, yeah youre right." I got too absorbed in memorizing the sealing spell formations, I forgot about it. But its okay. Theres still a few seconds remaining before the sealing spell ispletely activated. I use space magic [Aport] to pull Hero Meiko along with demon lord Zazaris. "--Eh?" The holy sword d in Hero Meikos Unique Skill [Strongest Katana (Nothing that cannot be cut)] cut down my [Aport]. --No no. This isnt the time to be surprised. Its OK, I can still make it. I moved next to Hero Meiko with sh Drive and captured her abruptly--. My reached out hand fell in empty air as if slipping through Hero Meikos body. It must be a technique thatbined her Unique Skills [Unrivaled Mobility (Nothing can hit)], and [Foresight]. Nevertheless I managed to catch her on my third times the charm, but that was when the sealing spell formations had beenpleted, thus we ended up getting sealed inside. "Lemme go! I will defeat demon lord even if I have to go alone!" "Youre not alone." "Seigi?" "Geez, putting my life on the line for a friend is really not like me though." Looks like Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki had jumped in before the sealing spell waspletely done. They looked like they didnt get along well, but turned out they were friends enough to jump into dangers to save each others. "Lets just beat the demon lord for now." "Wait." I put a hold on Hero Seigis suggestion. "If you defeat it here, the result might not reach God Parion, and the return offer might nevere to you just like earlier." "Thats bad--wait, I couldnt go home earlier because of you?" "Forgive me." I resigned myself to Hero Meikos denunciation. "Hold it, Meiko. We should get out of here first." Hero Seigi mediated in. "Cant your Unique Skill cut it apart, Meiko?" "Ill give it a try." Hero Meiko shed at the barrier with her blue light-d holy sword, and one of the spell formation got cut in two. However, the other spell formations around it worked together and repaired the hole in an instant. "--Tch. Dont look down on hero youuuuuuuuuu!" Hero Meiko rapidly shed at the spell formations while screaming her lungs out, but its a perfect sealing barrier formations that wlesslyplements each other. That [not even demon god could escape from] the middle-aged miko boasted might not have just been a mere bravado. "So, you can get out of here, cant you?" Hero Meiko red at me while breathing heavily. "Ive tried several kinds of magic to break this seal, but simply breaking it resulted in the hole getting quickly restored, its no good. Of course, teleportation is useless here either." I cant get out of this sealing barrier with teleport magic or ninjutsu, even Arisas familiar link has been severed. "Are your [Inventory] and [Unlimited Armory (Endless Swords)] still usable?" "I still can use them both--huh?" Hero Meiko stopped talking while she was concentrating. "My mana isnt recovering." Now that she mentions it, my mana isnt recovering either. Since weve been cut off from Sources, magic essence isnt getting replenished and weve got to make do with mana essence present in this ce. "I dont wanna starve in this ce." "You think I want that too." "I shouldnt have helped if I knew it woulde to this..." "I never asked for your help." "H-hey now! Meiko, and Yuuki too, stop fighting." I observe the sealing barriers spell formations next to the quarreling heroes. "You look calm somehow, got any n?" "Yeah, probably." This spell is absolutely unbreakable with magic or physical means. I reach out to the heroes. "--What?" "Give me your hand." I grip the heroes hands. Also, I extend out [Magic Hand] and catch demon lord Zazaris thats frantically trying to break the barrier wall in desperation. --Unit Arrangement. """MASTER!""" """SEIGI!""" """YUUKI-SAMA!""" Many voices call out to us. Weve moved outside the sealing barrier. I figured it would be fine since Hero Meiko was able to use her Unique Skills, but that was quite a thrill. Well, even if Unit Arrangement failed, I could probably get out with my mysterious trait that could break every kind of barrier. "I-it cannot be! How could they get out of Saint-samas seal!" The middle-aged miko who had gotten all beat-up somehow shouted out when she saw us. The heroes attendants probably beat her up. --<>. I stitched demon lord Zazaris that was trying to get away in the confusion. "First of all, why dont we defeat the demon lord." I proposed the idea and went on with the heroes to knock down the demon lord. "--here ites! You guys, no quarrellings now okay!" Hero Seigi point at two dark purple lights--[Gods Fragments] that came out of the demon lords body. ...... ...... Just like the fragment earlier, these two are also fluttering about in silence. """O Divine Talisman! Seal these evils away!""" The two purple lights got wrapped up in blue lights and sucked in the double sized talismans Hero Seigis and Hero Meikos attendants carried with them. When the demon lords body disappeared into ck mist, blue light fells down from the heavens into the heroes. The same spectacle that unfolded after Hero Hayatos sessful subjugation of a demon lord. The heroes are probably meeting God Parion. After a while, the blue lights disappeared. "--Im returning tomorrow she said." Hero Meiko shed tears with a cheerful face. She must have been really eager to go back home. "Im staying here. This world is a shitty game no different than earth, but at least its more stimting than my grey former world." "Me too, Im staying. Its easy to tell apart evils here, simpler to judge them too." Hero Yuuki and Hero Seigi are staying it seems. Hero Meiko walked up to me while wiping her tears. "Thank you for your help. This makes your failure earlier a wash." I exchanged a handshake with Hero Meiko. "But youre really out of ordinary arent you." "I mean, guys grabbed an incorporeal demon lord and tore it apart and all." "With silly strength of magic to boot." How rude. "This native hero and dragon king over there are extraordinary themselves." Pochis and Lizas tails are wagging in tion at Hero Seigis words. Inside my shadow, Tama muttered, "nin nin" lonesomely. Looks the heroes didnt even notice her because she was way too stealthy. "Later then, Seigi, Yuuki. If you meet Fuu, tell him to bathe in the sun once in a while." "Got it. Dont forget about my letter okay." "I know. Yuuki, you sure you dont wanna send a letter?" "Un, Im sure. Nobody needs me in the original world anyway." "Really. But I will remember you. Come back home if you feel like it, you hear me." After the heroes have said their farewell, I walk up to Hero Meiko. Along with Pochi whos had a connection with Hero Meiko. I handed over a lump of pure gold and several bottles of elixirs stuffed inside a baseball bat bag, and exchanged a handshake with Hero Meiko. "This is?" "A gift for you. It should be useful in the world there, I think." Ive made it to look like a modern art outwardly, it should be okay even if she gets questioned by police. Pochi presented Meiko with her treasured jerky set. "See ya--" Hero Meiko disappeared inside the blue light after whispering that in the end. "...No...Parion-sama..." Attentive Ears skill picked up something curious, so I looked at the direction it came from. The middle-aged miko who was watching Hero Meikos return from afar is groaning with both hands on the ground. I didnt know what it was about at this time, I found out the significance when I visited her as Satou two dayster. "Parion Temple at the old capital of Saga Empire?" "Thats right. Its regrettable to say, but since the holy citys cathedral is in this state, having God Parion descend here would be sphemous. Therefore, temporarily. Yes, temporarily for sure, Parion Temple of Saga Empire will perform the duty in ce of Parion main temple." The middle-aged miko spoke of the oracle she received as the blood vessels on her head looked like they were about to burst. I donated a sensible amount of money to the miko who had done a good job conveying the message, "Hope this help with the restoration." "Whats the matter Master? Youve got this somewhat unsatisfied look on your face yknow." I think the middle-aged miko received the message when Hero Meiko was leaving, but I didnt feel any kind of divine presence from the miko back then. Well the volume of divinity was thick at the time of Hero Meiko leaving, I might have just missed it because of that. "Nah, its nothing." "Alright then. But if you have any worries, Arisa-chan is here to hear you out--of course, she also warmly wees night crawling--" I whacked Arisa on the head as she started to babble some ridiculous stuff, and then I changed the airship course toward Saga Empire. Book 16 - 16-66. To Saga Empire 16-66. To Saga Empire Satou here. In my father and grandfathers eras, when youre transferring job apparently its normal for your coworkers to see you off even to the Shinkansen stations tform. It kinda sounds fake, but if that happens in this day and age, people would be under a false impression that there was a celebrity or something. "Oracle?" "Un, Sete received the news straight from the mikos, he said." Hikaru told me that when I got back to the Solitary Ind Pces living room. As the airship was on course to Saga Empire, we went back to the solitary ind pce to heal our fatigue from Holy Land Parion. "Sete--ah, you mean the king. So whats the oracle about?" "Demon lord will make an appearance in Saga Empire, it said." Another one huh. The oracle about demon lord I heard from the head miko at duchy capital back then was for one that would appear at the end after everything had been cleared, so this one is probably a wholly different case. "Are there no oracles regarding Parion Holy Land?" "Un, I tried asking them about it, they asked me back instead, what makes you ask that they said." Fumu, did the manifestation of homonculus demon lord came as a surprise for gods as well, or maybe other gods besides god Parion wouldnt impart their oracle because it happened in Parion Main Temples site, a bit intriguing. As Parion Holy Lands popce seemed to have incurred the displeasure of god Parion, didnt seem like god Parion imparted an oracle to them. "Lemme take a nce there." After saying that, I got to Saga Empire with Unit Arrangement, and went around updating Map info in every part of the empire. No demon lord was caught on my Map as of now. At the Saga Empires old capital--the ce where Parion Holy Lands miko told me to go, I found a homonculus who possessed Unique Skills. It reeked of Canary in a Coal Mine-type of trap somewhat, therefore I simply put a marker on the homonculus without directly going to see it. After Im done with all the necessary checks, I make my way back to the Solitary Ind Pce. "How was it?" "Theres no demon lord present for the time being." After reporting to Hikaru, I told her about the homonculus with Unique Skills. The other girls are currently taking a bath it seems, Ill tell themter. "Yep, I think its a trap. The green greater demon often set up traps like that using its own Avatar." My instinct got it right for once. But, for some reason, the fact that it was right made me feel uneasy instead, that maybe it was actually the opposite. "--Ah right. Ichirou-nii, could I ask you to do one other thing." Hikaru made a request with an upward nce. "Of course. What is it?" "You see, Sete said that theres a sudden outbreak of cold in Seryuu City and the old Capital." The old capital--Its Oyugocks Duchy capital. "Should I make them cold medicine?" Hikaru shook her head. "Its not that. Could you check up to see if its really an ordinary cold." "Not an ordinary cold--you mean like influenza?" "Un, I hope it wasnt that though." "Gotcha, Ill look into it." I arrived at Seryuu City with Unit Arrangement. After updating Map info, I search for abnormal status on it. Theres no influenza. Despite an outbreak, only around 10% of the total poption that has caught a cold. --Hm? Somethings not right. I search for abnormal status once again. 70% of the total poption here are suffering from abnormal statuses. Theyre suffering from physiological diseases unique to this world such as regretful syndrome, impatient syndrome, and rage syndrome. As these diseases were unfamiliar to me, I looked them up and found out that these are peculiar diseases that are transmitted to people when their bodies are weak due to cold and such via certain undead like Banshee and Fury Ghosts. Furthermore, every one of these diseases has been hidden like [Regretful Syndrome: Concealed], thus normal appraisal skill cannot be used to distinguish them, and so the locals are led to believe that the outbreak is just for an ordinary cold. Or perhaps, there really was an outbreak of cold, and they were contracted to these diseases during that time. These illnesses are not that serious though. If you catch Regretful Syndrome, youll be all fidgety and restless as you shut yourself in a room, Impatient Syndrome makes you constantly anxious and never be calm. With Rage Syndrome, you get to be irritated all the time, it makes you want to hit things around you. Those contracted with these diseases will naturally recover fully in five to 10 days time once their condition has improved, theres no specific treatment for these. Im not sure whether advanced holy magic [Purification Virus] would have any effect on it, but its customary to use mid ss holy magic [Remove Disease] and water magic [Cure Disease] on those suffering from these diseases, and magic medicines like elixirs should be able to fully cure them. I dont think I need to worry about this, but since the sources of infection are undead, I should inform Seryuu Citys authority at least. As Im not too thrilled at the prospect of meeting Earl Seryuu, Ill ask his daughter, Miss Ouna, to deliver a message instead. The fact that Miss Ouna is inside the room of her fiance, Yukel-kun, Zena-sans little brother, is intriguing but as I dont think theyd do a premarital intercourse when the sun is still high in the sky, I let myself in after changing into Kuro. "Yukel." "O-ouna-sama, we cant! Were still--" At the destination of my teleportation, a scene of Miss Ouna pushing down Yukel-kun was ying before me. So passionate--no, wait. "Come to your sense." I use water magic [Cure Disease] on Miss Ouna. She was suffering from Lusting Syndrome that originates from Subus--the same kind of syndromes thate from undead. "Whos there--Kuro-sama!" "Yukel? W-what was I--" Behind Yukel-kun who covered for her, Miss Ounas flushed face turned pale. I have Yukel-kun to take care of her and forcefully bring her sense back with mind magic [Calm Field] to calm her. "Listen well--" Once the anxiety in Miss Ounas eyes had disappeared, I told her about the undead-borne diseases rampant in Seryuu City. "I knew it, so it wasnt an ordinary cold." Ouna muttered in frustration. Looks like she noticed how unusual infection trend of the cold was. Normally, infections would spread out from downtown where many living there had no resistance to disease, yet this infection spread out from inside the inner wall where many wealthy people lived. "Thank you so much, Kuro-dono. Please leave the rest to us." I gave an affirmation to the unusually eager Miss Ouna, and handed over 30 bottles of panaceas and elixirs each, to her, just in case. I also dropped by Echigoya Firms branch office, and delivered panaceas and perfumes that could stabilize mental state there. "Satou, how was it?" As everyone had finished with their bath and gathered here, Hikaru called me with my alias. "It really wasnt a normal cold." I told Hikaru and the girls about my experience. Besides Seryuu City and the duchy capital, the diseases are also spreading in Muno city and Brighton city that I administer. Symptoms are also appearing in the royal capital and thebyrinth city, though it hasnt spread yet in these cases. Since Brighton City had some excess mana, I visited the City Core room and activated a ritual magic that seemed like it could help the citizens coping with the disease. It consumes a lot of mana rtive to its effect that apparently only helps to relieve, but its better than letting the mana overflow. It might have been a coincidence if it only happened in Seryuu City, but when its happening simultaneously in many ces, high chance someone is acting secretly behind the scene here. "--Hey, its definitely that mastermind guy whos behind this." "Yeah, Ive considered that myself, but dont you think their objective here is too haphazardpared to the vampire transformation?" I replied with that to Arisas retort. "Maybe hes leading us to think they wont do something that has no meaning." Sounds usible. "Master, how about you inform them about that stuff you did in Brighton, and let other cities do it too?" "Hold on, that may be precisely what our opponent wanted." Hikaru objected. "You mean, their goal is to waste City Cores mana?" "Un, a tactician of Furu Empire employed a simr tactic to conquer impregnable fort cities in the era of Orc Empire. Its notpletely the same, but still really quiteS simr." City Cores are capable of almost every feat imaginable, however, every one of these feats requires a huge amount of mana to execute. Its very usible that their goal is to make us waste mana, and decrease the things that could be done with City Cores. "All right then. Lets ry these info to the king and leave all the decision making to him." "You sure?" "Im sure. I mean, its a kings duty to mull over this stuff." Besides, the king and the prime minister will surely pick the optimal solution, better than me. I also ask her to tell them that Im open for consultation if they need a hand. "Satou-sama, the old capital of Saga Empire wille into view very soon at the airship." "Got it. Ill go to the airship after Im done changing." I gave that reply to the brownie in pilot uniform, and went back to my room. Five days have passed since then. ording to Hikaru, the king refrained from using City Cores ritual magic, instead he opened up the royal treasury and distributed emergency rations and medicines to the poor, the goal was to increase their resistance to sickness. The undead-borne diseases whose initial symptom starts with cold was not restricted to Shiga Kingdom, it spread in the whole world. It was obviously a man-made phenomenon, but the people behind it were quite cunning, only a few cities, including Eluett Duchy capital and Bishtal Duchy capital managed to deal with it before the diseases spread. As for oracle about demon lord, theres nothing new past the initial one. Through Hikaru, Emperors sister Maryest, and princess Trimenus who were staying at the Royal Capital unofficially requested me to defeat the demon lord at Saga Empire. There was also a suggestion from Lady Ringrande at the duchy capital, she wanted to assist me in the demon lords subjugation, but I politely declined her offer. "Master, heres your ceremonial clothes." "Thanks, Lulu." I took the ceremonial clothes Lulu fetched from the dressing room. "Allow me to help." Arisa in maid uniform smoothly and naturally moved in and reached out to me. "Lulu, take care of the coats button please. Ill be here getting this belt out of the way--" I whacked Arisa on the head as she attempted a sexual harassment while breathing roughly and drove her out of the room. When did she get in anyway, sheesh. "You too Lulu, dont worry about me, I can do this myself." "Y-yes..." Seeing her looking slightly disappointed, Im getting a bit worried about Lulus future. After Im done, I took several items out of Storage and equipped them. After that little scuffle at Parion Holy Land where I got cut off from Source, Ive prepared a vest installed with a portable Sacred Tree Stone Furnace that makes use of Crimson Coins. I think my Storage would still be usable anyway, but since there are ways to inhibit the usage of space magic and Item Box, I regard this as an insurance. Of course, Ive given this equipment to the girls too. Liza was waiting outside when I went out to the corridor. "Master, please allow me to apany you in your war campaign against Saga Empire." War campaign... "Im just going there to take on Parions trial, Im not fighting anyone you know." "However, isnt the enemy who employed the proliferating demon lord the other day lying in wait over there?" Yup, hes probably waiting for me there. But thats precisely why Im going there alone first. "Am I still of no use to Master?" She looks feeble, you would never imagine shes the same person who stands fast before her enemy with spear in hands. "Youve always been a huge help to me, Liza." What came out of my mouth was apparently not what she wanted to hear, her gaze that was facing me turned down. "Liza--" I put my hand on Lizas chin and lift it up. "--The reason why I asked you to stay behind is not because I dont rely on you." In fact, she has proved herself capable of defeating even demon lords at the Phantasmal Labyrinth and Parion Holy Land. The only foes the girls cannot handle right now are exceptional cases like the great demon lords, say, Dog-head and Wild Boar King. They could even deal damage to gods if they took them by surprise, as Arisa had demonstrated. "I cannot predict what our opponent this time has in mind. I dont know what kind of tricks waiting for me there, so Im counting on you Liza, and Arisa to guard my back." Liza stares at me. Looks like shes ascertaining whether Im telling the truth or if its just constion words. "Would youe to help me if I fell into a trap and got myself in trouble?" "...Yes, Master, I wille to your aid even if it costs me this life!" Liza hesitated for a bit before giving her consent with a powerful voice. "Oh my? Liza-san, did something good happen?" Arisa called out to us when Liza and I entered living room together. "Yes, Arisa." "--Eh? S-seriously?" "Mwu." Arisa and Mia look at each other, seemingly taken by surprise to hear Liza. "Master." I turn around toward Nanas voice. Almost with a puff-like sfx, I was wrapped in softness. "Aaa--!" "Guilty!" Watching the still expressionless Nana hugged me, Arisa and Mia protested loudly. "Whats the matter, Nana?" "Its a good luck charm to pray for Masters safe return, so I inform." "Really now, thank you." Looks like I had put up a stern face that was unlike me, perhaps because of my serious talk with Liza. "Im praying too!" "Same!" "Tama too~" "Pochi too wants to fray for safety nodesu!" The youth troupees clinging on me one after another. Rather than getting hugged, I feel like being a schoolyard climbing pole in an athletic meet. ""E-err, whats, happening here?"" Lulu and Zena-san who brought tea from the kitchen with them voiced out their surprise in unison. I peeled off the clinging little girls, and tossed them on the sofa. "Satou, I manage to finish Drone-kun No. 47, so here take it with you. Ive had Mito-samas help this time and put emphasize on its stealthiness and autonomous action." "Satou-san, please take this holy water too. Its a specially made one I created together with head miko-sama at duchy capital." I took the parting gifts from Princess Sistina and Sera who looked like they werepeting. "Master Satou. I brought Scapegoat Dolls from main core to you." Core Two handed over several cursed-looking dolls. This main core she mentioned is the Dungeon Core of Phantasmal Labyrinth where I preside over as Dungeon Master. These [Scapegoat Dolls] arent like the item often seen in games that would [void death], but its a high level body-double item whose functionality is simr to [Physical Mirror Image] installed on Pochis golden armor. Its not like I absolutely need it, but theyre disposable items anyway, so I requested some thinking they mighte in handy. "Thanks to the Evil Philosophy, weve got an abundant of soul points and miasma points, so please dont hesitate to ask if master needs anything, said main core." "Thank you, Core Two." I gave the Evil Philosophy to Phantasmal Labyrinths Dungeon Core intending it to be a miasma supply as I didnt have any other use for it anyway. The fact that it supplied soul points on top of miasma points is a fortunate miscalction. ""Masitaa"" Nanas followers, the wingkin little girls, Shiro and Crow came flying in while pping their wings. --Pipirurururu. --Chuii. Princess Doriss pet, the godbird Hisui also came flying in along with Shiro and Crow. The sage mouse, Chuu Fat is riding on her back, adorned with a crown on his headplete with a red robe. Looks like everyone ising to see me off. "Its like youre a main character in the final episode or something." I turned to the direction of the voice, and saw the former depressed demon lord whos also a reincarnated person, Shizuka, resting on a door next to the kitchen door. "Mito told me about it, youre dealing with demon lords again right? Ill be staying here in the meantime, feel free to call if you need me." Looks like she came here from the sub-space she shut herself in to perform her role in separating [Gods Fragment] from demon lords. "Thanks, that will really help." "Please, no need for that. Ive been sponging off you after all, think of it as me paying back my debt." Shizuka turned away without a blush on her cheek. Shes not covering for embarrassment, looks like she truly thinks that. "Well then, Im off." "If it gets dangerous, contact me immediately through the Familiar~ Line okay?" "I will definitelye for you together with Arisa-chan and the girls!" Arisa and Zena-san cheerfully dered such. "O-Of course, I and Raka-san will also rush into action when that happens." Umu, I shall endeavor my best. Late to the party, Lady Karina and Raka-san asserted. I head for the gate that connects to the airship while responding to the girls who are saying their farewells. Hikaru has gone to the royal castle to report to the king, shes not here. The former sword demon lord, the fox girl is doing well at her own pace today as well, shes currently ying with Heiron in the sub-space. "Master..." "Im off." "--Yes." I said so to the worried-looking Liza and opened the gate. "Satou-sama, its terrible!" "Ichirou-nii! This is bad!" From the airships gate that I just opened, and the royal capitals Echigoya firm mansions gate, the brownie in pilot uniform and Hikaru rushed out with grave expressions. I feel like Ive seen this pattern before. Theyre not going to tell me that Saga Empire has copsed now, are they? Book 16 - 16-67. To Saga Empire (2) 16-67. To Saga Empire (2) Satou here. I remember reading the line [International General Practice is to never make a deal with terrorists] from a manga. Fortunately, I have never been in such a situation, but even if I find myself in one, Im confident that I wont take the optimal action. Id love to throw all the responsibility to the bigwigs running the country. "A demon lord has shown up at Saga Empires capital!" "Saga Empires old capital has been totally engulfed in mes!" Hikaru and the pilot-uniformed brownie both shouted together. My fear that [Saga Empire has copsed] was unfounded, but this is still quite a situation we have here. "A demon lord and fires in an entire city huh--" The mastermind probably has initiated their schemes. "Master, let us take care of the demon lord! Were gonna tear through this super obvious decoy!" "Satou, Im going with Arisa and the girls this time. Ive asked Ten-chan to protect the royal capital." Indeed, saving a whole city that has been submerged in mes, and people suffering from burn is more suited for my magic. The silver members are going to stand by at Solitary Ind Pce as a reserve force. It may be too soon for them to fight a demon lord, but they should be more than a match against a lone greater demon. "I got it. Take care of that side. Focus on defending if the enemy is tougher than you can handle. Ill rush to you at once." Besides, Saga Empire has been fighting demon lords for generations, surely they have the personnel, equipment and stuff needed to deal with one. Though I dont think they could beat a demon lord without a hero, but they should have more than enough facilities and shelters in cases of demon lord invasion. We were going to immediately sortie out once we had decided on our policy. "Please wait." Princess Sistina called and stopped me. "Our opponent has someone who was capable of teleporting Pochi from Seryuu City to Weasel Empire on their side. Perhaps their true objective is to send their main forces to Shiga Kingdoms royal capital and Muno Earldom after luring Satou and others to Saga Empires capital and old capital?" "That sounds likely yep. Master, hows in-chan doing?" "No problem with her at present." The in-faced reincarnated girl, and Tactician Touya has embarked on a journey from a provincial city where they manage an alchemy store to the central small country group. At first I was wary of them trying to restart their scheme, but videos taken by monitoring drone golems showed the merry-looking in-faced reincarnated girl gleefully making ns for their honeymoon as tactician Touya reluctantly gave his consent. However, as the in-faced reincarnated girl could instantly go anywhere with her teleportation type Unique Skill, the fact that theyre showing an act that would alert me like this may be an attempt to divert my attention away from the real thing. The princess and Hikaru seem to agree with my conjecture. "Is that right... Then, this incident is truly the main event?" "No, I dont think so." Normally youd think theyre acting behind the scene to resurrect a demon lord, but if we consider the disposable multiplying demon lord we fought at Parion Holy Land, we can throw away that assumption. After all, that demon lord was originally a homonculus--an artificially made organism. There is a possibility of him being a reincarnated person despite being artificially created, but since I didnt sense anything that resembled a will of a reincarnated person from him, he was probably not one. "Ah geez! Save the arguing forter! Lets deal with the problem first thing first! Tina-sama, please continue to consider all possibilities! Master, please take charge of Tactical Talk. My range cant cover here and Saga Empire altogether." "Got it." I activated space magic [Tactical Talk], sent off Arisa and the girls who had changed into their golden armor to the imperial capital, and I myself went to the old capital with Unit Arrangement. I secretly updated Map of the imperial capital to thetest info behind the girls back and confirmed that the demon lord that appeared there wouldnt be an opponent Arisa, Hikaru and the girls could not handle. Since Arisa is connected to me as a familiar, she should inform me if anything unexpected happened. "These are quite the fires--" mes and ck smokes are rising from houses to houses, you cant see all of Saga Empires old capital even from an airship at a high enough altitude. My Map informs me that about 90% of the survivors has already taken refuge inside underground shelters in the city. The remaining 10% above ground consist of knights, soldiers and those who werete to escape. --That said, there are still hundreds of people who need saving. Theres no way I would make it in time by going around saving them with space magic here. I considered making a copy of the entire city with [Another World] and took everyone into it like I did during the divine punishment at Weasel Empire, but if I do that, the arsonists in the city will also get taken inside along with the popce. Though its not without a bit of risk, Ill erase the mes with a fire extinguish magic intended forrge scale fires. "Mass Area <>--" After activation of the advancedposite magic, mes that are consuming the entirety of the old capital suddenly disappear, ck smokes are also quickly vanishing. As its a magic that extinguish fire by taking oxygen away and lowering temperature, I took those whose lives were in danger--though some were already dying due to the fires--using teleport and sh Drive, and heal them all with healing magic and magic potions. --ͣףϣ̣̣̣̣գգգգ. A rolling ming monster that looked like a tire jumped over debris and came attacking me. "<>." A sh of light reminiscence of Hero Hayato split the monster in two, right afterward, a Saga Empire knight in jet ck armor showed up. "You look suspicious--no, I remember that figure. I presume you are Shiga Kingdoms Hero Nanashi. I am--" "Save the introduction, we should deal with the arsonists first." "You are exactly right. I shall take my leave here." I search my Map for arsonists after the sensible knight went away. Most are [Fire Wheels] monsters like the one earlier, but there are big monsters, [Evil Smanders] and [me Hydras] near the castle in the middle of the city and parion temple, and also lesser demons leading Fire Wheels in front of shelters. I shot several volleys of [<>] and [Remote Arrows] to annihte all monsters except those that could be defeated by high level imperial knights and temple knights without them losing anyone. "Phew, this side should be fine now I think?" I checked on Arisa and the girls condition with space magic [irvoyance]. This demon lord seems to be quite a handful, but theyre fighting it off safely. Should be no problem leaving that side to Hikaru and the girls. --Hm? Light dots that signify Saga Empires soldiers are rapidly disappearing. I went there using sight-based Unit Arrangement. "--<>." "What are you doing!" I blocked the sword skill a knight of Saga Empire unleashed on his own unit with force magic [<>]. "Move out of the way! I have to carry out his majestysmand!" I wondered whether Saga Emperor issued some stupid order for an instant, but AR readings told me that it wasnt the case. "Hes been Charmed huh--" I promptly activate mind magic and light magic to undo the charm, releasing the knight from its effect. Postponing the imperial knights treatment, I heal other surviving knights with healing magic. "W-what have I... I saw a nightmare--" In the middle of his speech, the imperial knight witnessed the spectacle resulted from his action and let out a soul-crushing scream. As hes being noisy, I knocked him out good with [Calm Field] and [Force Sleep]. Leaving that one alone, I open and check Map. --Its happening elsewhere too. I moved there with teleport magic. As there were several imperial knights and temple knights who got charmed and made to ughter others, I went around and released them in simr manners. "Srsly, thats some mad skillz ya got there." After releasing Charm from temple knights who were cutting up high ranking temple priests in Parion Temples sanctuary, a small man whos hiding his face in a hood--the goblin demon lord showed himself up from behind a pir. "Another Avatar huh--" "Well yea course. Like Im gonna show my true self when I got no snowball chance in hell defeating you." I probe for a mana thread on the avatar that should connect it to the main body. "Its useless, this Avatar is an autonomous type--s what they call, stand alone yeah." I could only see his mouth, but I know hes making a triumphant face inside the hood. The reason he went out of his way and showed up here--. "--A decoy to buy time huh." "Correctomundo--Whoa there, aint gonna let ya." Under the goblin demon lords feet--a shadow spreads out and covers the entire interior of the sanctuary thats full of holes. "So report says you even got away from a God Sealing-ss Barrier and all, but if ya flee here, Imma turn everyone inside this shadow all gory and nice, capiche?" "Hostages eh..." "Yeap, now why dontcha show me the power of magic yer--" Map Search--a hit. I marked the area where I got the hit. Activating space magic [Transport An Object] from my magic list. "--so proud of... the heck did you do?!" I ignore the shocked demon lord and strike the floor under my feet with my foot. The jet ck space turned back to its original colors. Using ninjutsu, I just broke apart the shadow domain this demon lord had spread out. "Like seriously, Im no match fer ya... finding all humans hidden inside the shadowbyrinth in an instant and rescued em all just like that." The demon lord muttered as if he wanted someone to hear him. "Well, all preparations done now tho--" The demon lord pointed beyond crumbling sanctuarys wall. A dazzling light from one of the spires--. "--Tch." As I clicked my tongue, I jumped to the spire with sh Drive, knocked out a female-type homonculus holding a magic tool that let out the dazzling light and snatched it away from her. ording to AR readings, its a bomb-type magic item called [Anti-personnel Magic Bomb] that makes use of lightning and fire gems. More lightse into my vision one after another. The other seven spires are emitting simr dazzling lights. I went around all the spires using sight-based Unit Arrangement, knocked out the homonculi and swiped away their magic items. --I wont make it. I couldnt make it in time with thest one, and an explosion urred at a spire. I activate force magic [<>] to block all fragments that were shot out of the explosion toward grounds. --Weak? Flexible Shields managed to block all the shot fragments that were weaker than I thought. Though the homonculus who used the magic bomb died in a horrible stter way and would likely show up in my dream, and roofs and interior of the spire had been pulverized into pieces by the shot fragments. Its as brutal as a ymore Mine for an anti-personnel weapon, but not something a demon lord would use as a trap. "A fake huh--" Checking on Map, the demon lord has moved to another ce. I swooped down before the demon lord with sh Drive. "Oh, yer here early." In front of the demon lord--or behind me, is one of shelters where old capitals people have taken refuge. "Was just thinkin of destroying this shelters roof, and replenishing some miasma running short--" --That must be a fake too. While focusing on the demon lords conduct, I use Parallel Thought skill and check on various things on Map. Homonculi disguised as soldiers are heading toward shelters while carrying magic bombs inside knapsacks. This one is probably a fake too, but I cannot disregard it. I produce artificial spirits [Griffon Riders] with spirit magic--. The moment Griffon Riders appeared from my magic, the goblin demon lord made his move. He must be gunning for the window period before I could use another spell after activating a spell. I instruct Griphon Riders to stop the homonculi from carrying out their terror acts, and jump into the shadow where the goblin demon lord disappeared into. Book 16 - 16-68. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (1) 16-68. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (1) This is not from Satous point of view "We popped up farther than I thought we would." Arisa--Golden Knight Red muttered as she stared at a spire on Saga Empires outer wall far away from where she was. The other girls donning golden armor are right behind her. Several airships are flying above the capitals sky enshrouded in massive dark clouds as they shoot bombardment down to the ground. "It appears like the battle has already started." Liza--Golden Knight Orange spoke as she gazed at dark smokes rising up from ground. Today, what she has in her hand is not her favorite Magic Spear Douma Rev. but the highly destructive Dragon Spear Heiron. "Ichi--Satou probably arranged it so we wouldnt run straight into battle right after arriving here." Hikaru is taking part as Hero Nanashi. Hero Nanashis robe is made of orichalcum alloy thread and Great Monstrous Fish Tovkezeeras leather fiber cloth, the robe boasts a defensive power rivaling that of the solid golden knights equipment. "Nothing less to expect from Master." Liza muttered proudly. "Anyhow, Im going to check up on the situation with irvoyance before we charge there." "Dont forget to take the possibility of Counter into ount just in case." "Ah right. I mean Ill be looking up Saga Empires capital thats in the midst of a battle against a demon lord after all, Ill get it ready." Arisa raised her helmets visor, and put mana into her earring. Just by doing that, the magic circuit that blocks anti-detection Counter created by Satou is activated. "OK, here I go." Arisa brandished her Sun Gem-embedded wand and closed her eyes. Arisa cast her spell, and when the magical light reached the Imperial Castle, a white light dyed the view. At the same time, sparks flew off the mana-poured earring. "--Owaa" Arisa canceled her magic from the shock sent by the sparks. "Its a Counter." "Are you okay?" "But of course! That sensation just now, it must be Resistive Barrier of the City Core. Arisa-chans gonna teach em, her space magic isnt mushy enough to be beaten by a Counter of this level." "Hold on." Hikaru stopped Arisa who rolled up her sleeves and struck a pose. "Since its City Cores Resistive Barrier, most likely its been set up to deal with the demon lord. They might mistake us for demon lords helpers if we break it without thinking." "Oh thats right..." After pondering a bit, Arisa looks at the girls. "Pochi, sorry, but could you fly and circle around the capital together with Lyuryu?" "Yes nanodesu." Pochi--Golden Knight Yellow nodded affirmatively. The white sword hanging on her waist is a dragon fang sword created from the fang of lesser dragon Bouryuu through Primeval Magic. "Lyuryu, lets go nodesuyo." --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. Pochi jumped like, pyon, onto the white dragon Lyuryus back, and the dragon answered to her call cheerfully before soaring up. Dont get too close to the capital, you hear me. Arisa reminded Pochi through space magic [Tactical Talk]. Roger nanodesu. "Roger nanodesu." After a slight pause, Pochis reply came through sounds and the channel. "Tama going too~?" "Right. Go sneak into the capital, and investigate the demon lords location and whether there are other enemies besides it." "Nin nin~" Tama--Golden Knight Pink sinks into shadow as she strikes the ninja pose. "Take out?" Mia--Golden Knight Green asked while pulling out a Sun Gem-embedded wand. "Lets not go with the Warship Wand since its going to be an urban warfare." "Arisa, should I get the Floating Fort out?" Lulu--Golden Knight ck asked for confirmation while shouldering the portable elerated cannon. "Dimensional Gunboat is a no no, but I think Floating Fort should be fine, no? We can even use it to get to the city." Lulus personal Gunboat installed with the same kind of system as the Light Ships sub-dimensional travel capability was not created for battles urring on thes surface, but rather for eliminating the mysterious creatures inhabiting the void sky--the space. Its not like it cannot operate on thes surface, but since it has been crammed to the brim with Satous technologies with no punch pulled, it could possibly cause more damage than the [rampages of dragons and demon lords]. Unfortunately, there is no anti-god armaments on board of thebat vessel, so its strictly for fighting againstmon creatures. "As it is going to be an Urban Warfare, I shall not mount my Powered Exoskeleton myself. After all, its unsuitable for grappling fights with ground opponents." "That thing is like a Powered Suit too though, I think it should be usable on ground, but for someone with high fundamental prowess like Liza-san, I guess it feels more like a shackle." While saying that, Arisa let floating shields for automatic defense and adjacent protection spheres to float around her. "Arisa, should I also go with my usual equipment, so I ask." Nana--Golden Knight White inquired with a mirror-polished great shield in her hand. "Right--as long as the demon lords level is lower than Hikaru-tan, go with just Castle. Were not fighting against gods anyway, you can save the newly installed <> for when the things get tough." "Not that, will Dimensional Shield be unnecessary?" "Yup that too, its kinda impractical on ground." The warship that was built for simr purposes to Lulus gunboat will cause massive coteral damage from the shockwave generated by its defensive mechanism if used on thes surface, thus Arisa denied its usage without a hint of hesitation. Pochi calling in nanodesu-- "Light signal from the outer walls spire--Captain! Theres a dragon in the southern sky! A white dragon is iing!" "A dragon right after a demon lord? Damn those battle maniacs. Showing up on the battlefield at such hectic times..." The captain of a warship carrier flying above the capitals sky cursed bitterly. "Should we shoot it down?" "Dont be a fool. Even if its a lesser dragon, the firepower of a mere airship has no hope of shooting it down." Against a lesser dragon, they might just be able tond a hit if they take the preemptive strike, but it will most likely result in them getting taken down by the wounded dragon in the end. "Deploy the Wyvern Unit to attract the lesser dragons attention! Lead it away from the capital." "H-however, that means the Wyvern Unit will..." "I know." No wyverns could get away unharmed from being toyed around by a lesser dragon. "--Bridge. Blue Tail Unit, were goin." Voices of the Wyvern Unit on the flight deck could be heard through the speaking tube. "No way were gonna let the capital get razed to the ground by dragons me rite?" "...Forgive me." The captain ground his teeth as he gave a reply to the Wyvern Unit who willingly volunteered in a suicide mission. Four Wyverns took off the flight deck. "The demon lord on ground has made a move! It has started discharging monsters that look like giant bats!" "Discharging bats? Isnt that like those Vampires bunch in the Bloodsucking Labyrinth..." "Captain, perhaps this one is a vampire demon lord?" "We cannot jump to conclusions just from this little info. Hows the appraisal progressing?" "Its still getting obstructed by the ck mist wrapping the demon lords body even now." The warship captain and his crew re at a humanoid demon lord that has encamped itself on the imperial castle. The Wyvern Unit that flew out of the airship carrier arrived near the outer wall that surrounds the capital. "So thats the white dragon--" Themander made a gesture to his unit, signaling them to make a formation toward the white dragon. "--Golden metal around its neck? No! Thats armor! Does this mean, that dragon is a dragon steed of a dragon rider!!" Themanders surprised voice disappeared into the high altitude gust of wind. Pochi calling in nanodesu. There are armored persons riding on the back of meat-san flying lizards nanodesu. That must be Wyvern Riders. Fighting them would be a bother, just ignore em Pochi. Roger nanodesu. Lyuryu, speed up! nanodesu. Themanders and his subordinates have no way of knowing such a conversation took ce for gods they are not. --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The white dragon cried out from afar. Every Wyvern of the Wyvern Riders stiffened up from fear. However, the white dragon took a nce at the Wyvern Unit for an instant before it zoomed off toward the capital at several times its previous speed. "--So fast." Yearning and jealousy welled up from within themanders mind along with a sense of relief. Should we go after it? His subordinate made that gesture. "No way in hell well catch up--Return to base" Themander gave the order with a gesture and turned his wyvern toward the warship carrier. As a result, they ended up shing with the giant bats and saved the carrier from a crisis in the process. "Nin nin~" Golden Knight Pink showed up from within shadow on top of the capitals outer wall. "So spacious~?" Saga Empires capital is overly too big for one girl to look around by herself. Its several times the size of the already vast Shiga Kingdoms capital. "Bun bun bun, bunshin no jutsu~?" With fluttering pink mantles, several ninjas whose faces are hidden behind cat masks make their entrance, "nin nin." "Split up and search around~?" """Aye aye sir~""" The ninjas that have multiplied by way of ninjutsu go and get scattered about in the capital. There is no one here who could quip this. At the center of the capital, a main street expands out radially from the imperial castle. One of the ninjasnded on top of a high-rise building overlooking the street. The street itself is flooded with crowd of people and wagons full of luggage. "Ouch, hey stop pushing!" "Shut up, outta my way!" "Mom, where are youuuu" "Hurry up! The demon lordsing for us!" "Noo! I dont wanna get caught by demons and dragged to hellllll!" The crowd is rushing toward the gate while screaming and yelling angrily. "Panic~?" The cat ninja had a troubled look on her face. A child who was separated from their mother was pushed by adults and fell down inside the crowd. Ordinarily, the child would have met a tragic fate there. However, a ninja saw what happened. "Nin nin~" The child got swallowed up into shadow and appeared under the ninjas foot. "This, where?" "Top of roof~?" The ninja tilted her head as she replied to the anxious child. The ninja gave the child a piggy back and carried her around to look for her mother. It might seem like a worthless miracle looking in the big picture, but simr spectacles are cropping up here and there in the capital. Showing up inside a burning house, taking people who have fallen into despair out of the house--. Protecting the escaping crowd, assisting soldiers who are about to get swallowed up by a swarm of Blood Stalkers--. Even at the site of a bloody battle between ck knights and Vampire ves, one ninja has been witnessed cheering for them with folding fans in her hands--. They also rescueddies captured by vampires in a certain mansion. Tama, hows the situation in the capital? Exciting~? Though, there may be a tiny bit of problem with their reporting as a scout. "E-exciting must mean that there are monsters on ground other than the demon lord." "Nn, confirmed. Vampires." Following after Tama and Pochi, Mia too has dispatched an artificial spirit to the capital for scouting purpose. "Is the demon lord too?" "Wait." Mia concentrates on her artificial spirit, giving it an order. "Mwuu, failed." Mia makes an x sign with her fingers in front of her face. Looks like her artificial spirit got taken down when it tried to get close to the demon lord. "Combining the info we got from Pochi, looks like our enemy only consists of swarms of giant bats split from the demon lord and vampire-type monsters overrunning the capital." "Vampires are good at hiding, whats with their ability to transform into mist and animals, this will be difficult." Hikaru whos well experienced in fighting against vampires groans with her hand on her chin. "No worries. Now its your time to shine--Lulu onee-sama." "Eh? Me?" The big sister (Lulu) replied in bewilderment to her little sister (Arisa) who pointed her finger at the dark clouds hanging over the capital, urging her like, "Go get em." Book 16 - 16-69. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (2) 16-69. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (2) This is not from Satous point of view as well "--Err?" The elder sister (Lulu) tilted her head in confusion at her little sister (Arisa) who pointed her finger with a snap at the imperial capital while saying, "Go get em." "Like. Zubabaan!" "Zubabaan?" Lulu still couldnt really follow, but then she inferred Arisa was talking about bombardment and began to act on it. "Activatingbat assistance functionality, expanded vision." YES MY LADY, ACTIVATE, SYNCHRONIZED SENSOR Voice of the Floating Fort support system replied to her order, Lulus vision got synchronized with the Floating Forts expanded vision. "Aim, retina transfer." AYE AYE MAAM, EXECUTE, RETINA TRANSFER A reticle inside the vision oveps with the target. Figure of the demon lord thats taken position on top of a spire at the imperial castles wall showed up in the center disy. Behind it, massive dark clouds are covering the imperial capital. "Your imperial majesty, the castles barrier wont hold up much longer at this rate. We have to get [Heroes Attendants] in the castle to summon the heroes here as quickly as possible." "It cannot be helped. Have them use the Divine Gift Talisman." The new emperor reluctantly gave his consent at the prime ministers word. "That Hero Meiko, absent at a time like this..." "Those fools at Parion Holy Land are beyond help!" The new emperor took a nce at the selfish ministers only for an instant without saying anything in particr. """Oh great god Parion. We offer you our prayers and lifespan to grant us the summoning of heroes""" Attendants of Hero Seigi, Hero Yuuki and Hero Fuu held up Talismans while praying to god to summon heroes. Although not as rarely as the summoning of heroes from other worlds, this particr summoning is rarely ever performed. The reason is because the talismans given by god Parion would shave off the heroes attendants lifespan doing this. "Attendant of Hero Seigi, Moryu, prays in reverence." "Attendant of Hero Yuuki, Rafe, prays in reverence." "Attendant of Hero Fuu, Zomu, prays in reverence." Blue light magic circles manifested around the three attendants. """For a miracle that brings salvation to the world of men""" Blue lights rise up from the magic circles as the attendants who recited the holy verses got dyed in blue color. "May the Embodiment of Justice, Hero Seigie to our aid." "May the Embodiment of Hope, Hero Yuukie to our aid." "May the Embodiment of Benevolence, Hero Fuue to our aid." Right as the attendants finished the holy verses, torrents of overflowing mana swept over the audience hall and the heroes showed up from within the lights. Apparently, even the god who forsook Parion Holy Land of prophecy lent her power to the heroes. "Huh, whats happening?" "Audience hall? Did Rapahel call for me?" "Geh, enforced summon?" Hero Seigi, Hero Yuuki, and Hero Fuu looked around in surprise. Unlike the other two heroes, Hero Fuu is wearing a distasteful-looking robe with a hood covering his head. "Listen well, heroes! Right now an unprecedented crisis has befallen upon Saga Empire." The emperor stood up from his throne, and swung the scepter connected to City Core to disy the scene outside the castle. "Is that, this castle?" "Somethingstching on it? Whats that big thing?" Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki muttered. Apparently, they cannot use their divine gift Appraisal skill through a disy, they have no idea that its showing a demon lord. "Thats a demon lord." "D-demon lord?" "Another one, arent there way too many demon lords in this other world?!" At the emperors word, Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki sounded surprised and amazed. Hero Fuu whos been looking down since the beginning is chewing his nails while restlessly surveying the surroundings like some suspicious person. "--Oh crap oh crap oh crap, this is bad. Whyd the Vampire General who should have been leading Vampire Knights turned into a demon lord. It doesnt make any sense. Its gotten out of my control too, and I cant call for help since the connection to Ramiko-san at the base got cut off... Oh crap, its a dead end. Damn, damn, damn..." His muttering never turned into sounds, and no one in the audience hall where the crisis of demon lord was looming paid any heed to Hero Fuus strange demeanor. At the same time, on the outskirts of Saga Empire--. "Aimingplete. Fix." YES MY LADY. DIMENSION PILE, STAND BY The invisible dimensional pile fastened its long heavy main armament in the air along with the Floating Fort itself. "Deploy Virtual Barrel." OK, VIRTUAL BARREL, SPREAD A 20 meter long gun barrel made of artificial substance created by force magic expands out of the main armament. "Mana Overcharged Holy Shell, load." LOAD, AMMO With a loud thunk sound, a holy shell that has been overcharged with mana by Satou got loaded into the main armament. "elerated magic circle, limit liftoff." AYE AYE MAAM, BATTERY, FULL CHARGE The sacred tree stone furnace in the main floating fort fills the main armament with an enormous amount of mana. ACCELERATION, OVER DRIVE When its done charging, a red light magic circle spreads out, parallel to the virtual gun barrel. "Preparationsplete! Arisa?" "Get em!" At Lulu who checked for the final confirmation, Arisa swung her arm down. "Launch off!" IGNITION! As Lulu pulled the trigger, a sh of light dyed the surrounding in white, a light ball shining blue sted into the head of demon lord that was sitting on top of the castle while leaving a beam-like trail behind. That blue light ray made the atmosphere vibrate, burning brilliant blue lights under the dark clouds into the peoples eyes. Even the people who were scrambling to escape stopped in their tracks, some stopped the people next to them who were holding their arm, and looked up at the sky. --֣ף. When the demon lord sensed a danger, the holy shell had already blown its head away, vanishing into the capitals sky. The holy shell didnt stop at just obliterating the demon lords head, the shockwaves generated from it also blew away the dark clouds behind the demon lord, allowing sunlights to peek into the imperial capital. Even the dark clouds that didnt get hit directly by the shockwave are moving away as if getting pushed aside by the sunlights. --֣ڣ. --ǣףգǣ٣ڣ. --֣ڣף. Blood Stalkers and Vampire ves that were bathed in sunlights instantly turned into ashes, while Vampires and Vampire Knights scampered off into shadows as their body were getting burned by the sunlights. Bats and wolves familiars that were split from the demon lords body turned into sshes of dark red blood the moment the demon lords head went poof. "Hit." Mia who had dispatched Sylph to scout ahead again reported the collision. "Yeay. How much damage did it make?" "It has lost its head, I think that might have killed it." Lulu replied to Hikaru who pped her hands in tion. "That was awesome. One-shotting a demon lord from somewhere far out view." "Lulu is the worlds best sniper, so I announce." "Nn, good girl." "Looks like we wont have our turn here." All the girls besides Arisa praised Lulu who was unsure herself. "Whats wrong, Arisahi?" "U,uuun, its nothing. Id expect no less from my Onee-sama! Awe-Lulu!" Arisa who got asked by Hikaru gave her thumb up to Lulu even while looking slightly restless. Arisas objective was actually for Lulu to blow away the dark clouds above the capitals sky, exterminating the weaker undeads and crippling the demon lord. Arisa muttered, "Alls well that ends well", while wiping off her nonexistent sweat. Besides--. Pochi here nanodesu. The demon lord persons head turned into a goats nanodesu! Tama here~? After the blue faced person went aplomp, soldeers-san got weird~? Pochi and Tama reported on the revival of the demon lord and the remaining vampires scheme. As an addition for the sake of Tamas honor, the vampire that bit the soldier Tama witnessed had been previously defeated. "So it really went and regenerated itself eh~" "Demon lords are more persistent than G, so Master said." Arisa reacted to something else next to Hikaru and Nana whomented over the demon lords revival. "Whats the meaning of this? The vampires in this world can only increase their numbers through ritual right?" "Undead." Mia gave the answer to Arisas question in one word. "What do you mean?" "Maybe they turned the soldiers into undead with Soul Magic after killing them?" "Ah, I see..." Hikaru gave an exnation on Mias word. "Arisa, we should move out too, so I suggest." "Youre right. Everyone, grab on the Floating Fort." While saying that, Arisa got onto the seat behind the Floating Forts cockpit where Lulu resided. Liza, Nana and Hikaru grabbed on handles situated on the Floating Forts sides, and put their feet on the assist step. Mia alone summoned Garuda and made it carry her on its arms. Tama, you know where the vampires are right? Aye Exterminate them Aye aye sir~ While traveling on the Floating Fort, Liza gave an order to Tama through space magic. Almost at the same time, spectacles of vampires weakened by the sunlights getting killed off by ninjas that popped out of shadows, and of vampire knights getting chased off by multiple cat ninjas were witnessed in various locations at the capital. "The demon lords head got blown off?" "What was that attack!" "Was it a ritual magic performed by the imperial court mage division?" "Not possible. Themander and vicemander of the court mage division are still missing--" "Its dragons! That absurd amount of force could onlye from the species that walks on the path of destruction, it must be a heavenly dragons attack!" "No, could it be a magic cannon used by Furu Empire at the climax of great war?" "Nonsense! Where could such a weapon get deployed from?" A crucible of confusion descended in the imperial castles audience hall after they witnessed Lulus shot blowing away the demon lords head. None of them appears to be aware that the attack that had bewildered them so much came not from a dragon nor a hero, but an attendant of a hero. "Your imperial majesty, perhaps that was Shiga Kingdoms Hero Nanashis doing?" "That cant be... Are you telling me that was a feat done by the hands of man? Even the magic cannon of ancient Lkie civilization didnt hold that much power, did it?" "However, it is said that Hero Nanashi even managed to eradicate the Golden Wild Boar King and the Dog-head Ancient King that were beyond mens powers." "Father told me that Shiga Kingdom was cheating on it though?" The new emperor and the prime minister exchanged words in whispers. The [Immovable Sword] hanging in the previous emperors bedroom shed on the new emperors mind. From his perspective, Hero Nanashi is someone that excels in assassinations, an insolent criminal thats hero in name only. Hero Fuu got away from the people who were in uproar as they argued with each others. "Fuu-han, Fuu-han--" Someone with a peculiar ent talked to Hero Fuu who kept looking down. Book 16 - 16-70. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (3) 16-70. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (3) "Fuu-han, Fuu-han--" Hero Fuu who was summoned to Saga Empires audience hall by his attendant looked around for the source of a voice with a familiar tone calling his name. "Fuu-han, everybodys gonna get suspicious of ya if ya keep fidgeting round and round like that." Hero Fuu turned around when someone pped his shoulder. "--Eh?" The one standing there was not a small man he expected to be, but a young man in chambein attires. Appraisal skill given to Hero Fuu by god Parion informed him that this young man is a homonculus. "Oh this thing, s what they call messenger boy ysee." The young man took a pocket watch out of his pocket breast while speaking in a voice that belied his face. "--Japan made?" "Yeap, an acquaintance of mine imported this from Weasel Empire, see." The homonculus replied to Hero Fuu who noticed [MADE IN JAPAN] word engraved on the back of the pocket watch. "In 10 minutes, right at 12 oclock, the barrier will loosen up for an instant. Use that chance to ask Ramiko-hans help k." The homonculus pped Hero Fuus shoulder as he walked passed by him toward his back. "How did you know about Ramiko-san--" The homonculus was nowhere to be seen when Hero Fuu turned around. "The demon lords head regenerated into a goats!" Shouts from people in the audience room reached Hero Fuus ears as he looked around at the surroundings. The demon lords head that should have been lost by a shot from mysterious sniper has regenerated. "Goat head, but isnt it a vampire? Sabbath? What does that mean?" Flustered voice of Hero Seigi could be heard too. Both the ministers and the heroes were thrown into confusion. "Quiet down, Seigi. Im gonna roast this demon lord up,e with me." "Hold on, Yuuki, dont pull my hand. Arent you gonna take Fuu too?" "--Fuu? Nah, not that guy." Hero Yuukis words stabbed Fuus heart. Due to that, the continuation from Hero Yuuki , "That guy hardly ever attended the practice. Hes gonna get hurt real bad if we take him with us" never reached his ears. The future might take a different turn had Hero Fuu actually heard those words. "Fetch everything! Anything to hold down the door!" A knight in ck armor shouted as he held down a huge door leading out of a chapel. Around ten soldiers were holding down the door along with the ck knight, their foots floated up whenever the door got knocked hard as they desperately held down the door. Behind them, orphaned children from a joint establishment of the temple, and apprentice priestess who take care of these children are looking at them with terrified expressions. "Parion-sama, please give your protection to these courageous knights--" When an apprentice priestess girl offered her prayers to god, the other apprentices and orphans started to go along with her in desperation. However, the world is ruthless. The bulky door let out a creaking sound, and then a red eye peek from the crack. The knights and some of the soldiers spat out curses, while the majority of people here screamed. The mouth that was peeking from the door warped into a sneer. The red eye disappeared from the crack, and right when everyone breathed a sigh of relief--. BOOM--with a roaring sound, the bulky door got blown away along with the ck knight and soldiers. A Vampire Knight with hunched back showed up. Its eyes looking for prey stare at the apprentice priestesses next to the orphan children one by one. The Vampire Knights tongue squirmed like that of a snake, its red eyes and split mouth formed crescent shapes. The Vampire Knight slowly steps forward as if to fulfill its sadistic heart. "You shall not pass! So long as I wear this ck Steel Armor granted by his majesty, my knees shall never yield before evil spirits!" The ck knight stood up, drew a sword hanging on its waist, and stepped forward to block the Vampire Knight. His sword is d in red light, the light produces another de on top of the sword itself. "--Thats Magic Edge!" One of the orphan kids shouted, hope dwelt in other kids eyes. "Here Ie, you knave!" The ck knight rushed out toward the Vampire Knight at a speed belying his heavy armor and swung his sword with a great force while leaving trails of red light behind. The orphan kids and soldiers cheered, a scene depicting the ck knights victory yed in their eyes. However, the world is ruthless--. After a fierce sh, the one that fell down in pool of blood along with a thunderous sound was the ck knight instead. The Vampire Knight slowly stepped toward the ck knight while sneering kisha kisha. "L-level 50?" One of the apprentices with Appraisal skill noticed that fact. Only heroes and select few transcendental beings reached this height, a domain reserved for heroes and devils. No matter how capable Saga Empires ck knights are, they are still within the confine of the domain of men. "I, wont, let you." The ck knight stood up. Even after losing one of his arms, with blood all over his body, he keeps standing up to show his back on those whom he must protect. Soldiers who saw the very model of a knight in him whipped their trembling legs and formed a meat wall in front of the people. The Vampire Knight who was fighting bare handed before turned the nails on both its hands red, and stretched them out into ten des. The Vampire Knight licked one of the des, smiling sadistically. While sensing that this battle would be hisst, the ck knight produced magic edge on his sword. --֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣. The Vampire Knight hazed out and showed up in front of the ck knight. The ck knight managed to block the ten des assault twice before his sword broke on the third sh. "My sword may break, but my knight heart shall never shatter. Thats the creed of my family." The Vampire Knight sneered kisha kisha at the ck knights words that sounded more like a self-persuasion. DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣š The Vampire Knight roared. DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣š DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣š Two roars echoed back, and two ck shadows appeared from the entrance that had lost its door. "Youre shittin me..." "Why cant these reinforcement be on our side..." The soldiers let out tearful voices and curses. The ck knight silently gripped his broken sword. "--Hero-sama." From whose mouth that word escaped out exactly. Was it gods mercy that no one here noticed the irony that the Vampire Knights going after them were created by one of those heroes himself--. The response to that were a tremor that shook the whole chapel up and innumerable ws that pierced through the chapels thick walls. "Kisha?" The Vampire Knight looked up at the passage window on the second floor of the now drafty chapel. "TOU, nanodesu!" A small shadow smashed through the window andnded in the chapel. "Golden Knight Yellow makes her entrance, nanodesu!" It was a small hero covered in golden armor striking the shupit pose. DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣. The Vampire Knight hazed out and drew closer to the golden knight. A simr scene like the fight with the ck knight earlier yed out, but this one had some differences. The ten des brandished by the Vampire Knight were broken into pieces by the white sword wielded by the golden knight, the blood breath that could melt even rocks couldnt even manage to burn her yellow mantle, dispersing into floor instead. DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣š DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣š The remaining two Vampire Knights ignored the golden knight and rushed toward the civilians instead. The ck knight attempted to stand in their way, but he has no strength left in his arm and legs. The soldiers went ahead to protect the ck knight, but they were blown away by one swing of the Vampire Knight, rolling on the ground like barrels. The Vampire Knight swung down a killing blow at the ck knight. """KNIGHT-SAMA!""" The apprentices closed their eyes, fearing the worst. "Chhhi, nanodesu. You shall not carry out a honey nose act in the presence of Dog Hero -- nodesuyo." The apprentice priestesses opened their eyes to hear that somewhat silly voice. The golden knight was shaking her finger as she stood in front of the ck knight, protecting him. If her master was present here, he might have corrected her to use [heinous] instead of [honey nose], but no one in this ce could afford such right now. Additionally, the [Pochi] part after the Dog Hero part was overwritten with an electronic buzz sound produced by the golden armors support AI. "Aah! You cant run away nanodesuyo!" The Vampire Knights that had realized the disadvantageous situation they were in scrambled for chapels entrance. The golden knight caught up to them with Flickering Step, cut apart one of the Vampire Knight like zunbararin, and dealt with the the other one using her charge forward finisher. Thest one barely escaped her pursuit and went outside the chapel. "You wont get away nodesu!" The golden knight stopped her rushed for the entrance. The Vampire Knight that should have run away went back into the chapel, looking frightened of something. Its kisha kishaugh disappeared as it stared outside the chapel in fear. DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣š Blood overflowing out of the Vampire Knights body turned into dark red armor, ance and a knight shield of the same color materialized in its hands. The Vampire Knight had entered into maximum battle mode in a short amount of time. A white de sprouted of its back. Thence and shield that had just been materialized fell down as liquid, the Vampire Knight itself disappeared into ash. At the opposite side, a golden knight holding a dragon spear stood unassumingly. "Golden Knight Orange nanodesu!" Golden Knight Yellows careless remark got overwritten with a recorded audio provided by the golden knights support AI. "Yellow, let me ride on Lyuryu. Well close in on the demon lord from the sky." "Yes nanodesu. But, itd be bad if we dont give medicines to the knight person first nanodesuyo?" "No need to worry about that." Golden Knight Orange turned her face toward the ck knight. A ninja wearing a cat mask that appeared out of nowhere was already treating the ck knight and other injured people with gauze rolls on green ground. "As expected of -- nanodesu." "We should hurry." "Roger nanodesu. Lyuryu,e on, nanodesu!" The two golden knights that went out of the chapel got wrapped in huge hands covered in white scales and disappeared beyond. The people who finally noticed their life had been saved uttered words of gratitudes and prayers. "Aint it too big?" Hero Yuuki who had got on one of the fortress towers murmured as he looked up at the goat-headed demon lord clinging on the castle walls. Hero Seigi, four ck knights and two casters are present next to him, acting as supports. The attendants who summoned these heroes to the audience hall are not suited for battle, thus theyre not here. "It sure is.... Well, that demon lord at Holy Land Parion was huge too, but your magic will take care of it, right Yuuki." "You say that like its so easy." In addition to Hero Yuukis Unique Skills strengthening his magic, he also took a magic potion that boosts magic which his attendant, Michael aka Mieka forced on him. "Inferno" Fire magic advance spell that had been strengthened to double its power exploded on the demon lord. mes filled the castle, turning the beautiful gardens and luxurious interiors into ashes. The heat that could even melt rocks carbonized the demon lords body. "Yippee! Its working! Yuuki, do that again, again!" "That just now has a cooldown time, so I gotta wait." "What, its useless. You a single cartridge gun or something." "I dont want to hear that from you specifically." Hero Yuuki and Hero Seigi got into a quarrel despite the situation they were at. "Hero-sama!" One of the ck knights that came with them as guards warned. Looking up, the demon lord appeared to be inhaling greatly. Not sure what it is, but the demon lord is clearly trying to attack back. "Oh crap" "You guys, run!" Hero Seigi jumped off the tower using Flight Shoes, Hero Yuuki followed after him slightlyter. A momentter, a dark red breath enwrapped the tower they were on before it got blown away by the shockwaves, melting the remaining foundation. "Geh, itsing here. So fast!" "W-within my calction!" "Then, whats your best bet?! Surely you have one!" "I wouldnt be running away if I did!" "Youre so useless!" "Im telling you, battling is outside of my specialty." The demon lord went after the heroes while smashing apart castle walls, towers and other facilities inside the castle. The fact that it couldnt catch up to the heroes due to the defensive ramps and walls seemed to make it quite irritated, it pulled out one of the towers, and hurled it at the heroes. "Uwaa" "Geh--Quick Burst." Hero Yuuki used Explosion Magic instead of his specialty fire magic, blowing apart the iing tower. "Ouch ow ow, Yuuki you moron! Youre making splinters flying here using explosion magic youre not good at!" Seigi shouted and cursed as he got hit by small splinters. "Shut up! Better than eating a flying tower in the face!" The demon lord drew nearer behind Hero Yuuki as he snapped back. "All right, Recast Time is over--Inferno" With the second me, the demon lords arms got carbonized before crumbling down. "We did it! Youre awesome Yuuki--agh, its regenerating! It went and regenerated!" Seeing the arms that should have been carbonized returned to original form, Hero Seigi screamed. "This is bad." "I dont wanna hear it, but what is!" Hero Seigi asked as they resumed their escape. "Burned through 10% of my mana." "A-and your magic potion?" "With Michael." "You idiot, why arent you carrying them with you!" Hero Seigi took a bag with magic potion inside from his Inventory. "--Geh." The heroes dodged in a hurry. The demon lords arm missed them by a hairs breadth. "Uwawawawa" Bottles of magic potions fell out of the opened bag, Hero Seigi frantically juggled thest one. "What are you doing, Seigi!" Thest bottle that escaped out Hero Seigis finger toward the ground was snatched by Hero Yuuki from the side. Right when he was going to open the bottles lid, one of the splinters unluckily flew toward it breaking the earthenware bottle. "You doofus!" Hero Seigi booed at Hero Yuuki who stared at the broken bottle in disbelief. "I dont wanna hear that from you Seigi!" The two continued to flee even while quarrellings. "Noo, its over! Its catching up to uuuus~" "If youve got time to talk, youve got time to beat it with you Unique Skill, Seigi." "Cant do that while moving this much!" Reached out arms of the demon lord approached the heroes in an attempt to seize them. The heroes barely managed to dodge the fingertips by stopping them with magic, but they were gradually cornered. Right when they were about to give up as the fingers wereing for them from both sides, the fingers abruptly got pulled backward. The two looked back and saw the demon lord tripping on one of the towers. They got out of this alive, saved by coincidental terrain. "Sa-safe. We sure are lucky." "Lucky? Then Im gonna leave the rest to you, Lucky Boy." Hero Yuuki speeded himself up with wind magic. "Wha, thats unfair, Yuuki!" Right above theining Hero Seigi, the demon lord flew over him with a long jump. The demon lord ahead turned around and spread its arms wide as if to block Hero Seigi. "Its all oveeeeeeeeeer" Hero Seigi screamed out in despair. The next moment, cloud of dust whirled up around the demon lord. Glittering utility pole-sized spears rained down on the demon lord, stitching it on a nearby fort. One figure descended down from the sky. "Purple hair? --Is that Shiga Kingdoms Hero Nanashi?" Hero Yuuki stopped running and looked up at the figure, Hero Seigi who just had a close call also looked up at his savior while catching his breath. The figure--Hikaru restrained the demon lord on the ground with glittering lights. She kicked the air andnded near the heroes. "You all right? Boys--" Dazzling lights wrapped the heroes. "T-this is?" "Buff magic?" "Im being generous here. Its a reward for you hard-working boys." Right when the buff magic had done its magic, the demon lord broke apart its restrain and moved again. "Weird, no? Its a vampire yet it didnt try to escape by turning into mist..." "More importantly! That attack magic earlier! Shoot it, quick." Hero Yuuki haughtily gave an order. "Geez! Dont forget honorifics when youre talking to your elders." "Forget about that! Itsing! The demon lord ising!" Hero Seigi pleaded frantically. "I mean, Im not that good at attack magic." "Who cares, just do it!" "Nn, its okay." "Uwaaaaaa, its hereeee" Hero Seigi ran away as fast as possible in the face of the castle-breaking iing demon lords intense force. "Its okay. Look--" "The other two heroes are fighting out there, and all you do is just trembling over here!" Hero Fuu who had missed his chance to get away from the audience hall was being overbearingly reproached by a young nobleman who was supposed to be his attendant. Other ministers who noticed that began to take part in verbally abusing Hero Fuu. (Werent you guys that called me here. I never asked you to bring me here.) Hero Fuu could only look downward in silent, but he was rebutting them furiously in his mind. "You failure of a hero!" (And you guys are failure of attendants.) "Even Hero Yamato who was called a failed hero managed to defeat [Golden Wild Boar King] and founded Shiga Kingdom, but look at you, you truly are a failure." (Shut up, you useless ministers.) "Are you frustrated, then fight!" "Its useless. Like this coward has any backbone." "You botched hero who can do nothing but hanging your head in silent!" (So these are the people who have been summoning, no, kidnapping heroes for generations...) The ministers and hero Fuu reciprocally derided each other. --Fuu. Hero Fuu. The voice of a child reached Hero Fuus ears. --Open the eyes of these depraved foolish children. Only Hero Fuu could hear that voice. (Thats right, goddess-sama asked me. Ill drop down the hammer of justice on this kidnappers country, Ill bring them back to their sense.) While ignoring the increasingly verbal abuses thrown at him by the ministers, Hero Fuu made his resolve. "Ok, ok, Ill do it, I just have to do it right!" Pretending to snap, Hero Fuu activated Flight Shoes, and jumped out of the window timidly. "Who do you think you are talking to with your tone!" "You third-rate who cant even use Flight Shoes well!" The ministersughed at his figure. The emperor who was focusing on gathering mana from the empires satellite cities to the capital paid no heed to these trivial matters, forever losing his only chance to prevent a catastrophe from happening. Hero Fuu who somehow managed to learn to use Flight Shoes got far away from the audience hall. "I managed to get out of the hall. One minute. Thats the remainder of your lives." Hero Fuu muttered while smiling darkly. "Lyuryu, over there nanodesu!" DḌ٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The white dragon made a nose dive when it reached the sky above the demon lord. "Were going." "Roger tha~t, nanodesu." Two figures who leaped off the white dragon that was speeding like a cannon ball pierced through the demon lord. DD֣ףϣգΣУףţţ̣š The demon lord screamed out unsightly. DDڣףϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣףΡ A tinum beast rushed up from the horizon along with a gale and furiously bit off the demon lord, fiercely dragging it around and turning it into another wreckage in the castle. The cloud of dust got swept away by the gale that enshrouded the tinum beast, revealing the figure of a divine beast. The tinum wolf that made a short work of the demon lord suddenly thrust its fangs into the demon lord, and pulled a purple light--[Gods Fragment] out of its body. "Ooh, amazing." Hikaru voiced her astonishment to see the tinum beast holding a [Gods Fragment] in its mouth, whereas normal methods cannot even interfere with them. Golden Knight Green--Mia who showed up riding the wind held up her small hand toward Hikaru and Hero Yuuki. "V" Apparently, that tinum beast was an artificial spirit Mia summoned. "Arisa, done taking the civilians to safety, so I report." "OK, well then, Im closing the Teleport Gate." Nana and Arisa had focused on helping civilians to take shelter while leaving all the shy battles to other girls. Lulu whos riding her Floating Fort drew near. "Arisa, Ive dealt with all the flying monsters." "Thanks, Lulu-oneesama." "Looks like Tama-chan has finished off all the small monsters the scout drones found all over the ces." "Nothing less to expect from Cat Ninja Tama." Arisa and Lulu broke a smile without warning. "--Ah." In the distant, the demon lord fell down. V Mias voice reached the two through [Tactical Talk]. DDڣףϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣף. "Looks like theyve beat the demon lord." They saw the tinum beasts victory howl. This minor revision for fighting demon lords, the Lesser Fenrir is pretty nice. Nn, great. And, hows the demon lord? It doesnt seem to be reviving. The Dark Purple light got sealed off in a Talisman that Saga Empires heroes carry with them. Oh my, that was quite anti-climatic. Arisa who heard report from Hikaru murmured in whisper, "Thought it would be a wee bit tougher when I heard it was a vampire demon lord." "Starving~" A Cat Ninja came out of shadow. Not the split bodies wearing a cat mask, but the real one with the golden armor and all. "Nyu~" Sounds of an afternoon bell could be heard in the distance. Looks like a Saga Empires magic tool that acted as a time signal had rung. "Nyu?" Tama who waszily flopping down stood up. Her ears inside the golden helmet twitched, picking up small tremors shaking the ground. "Arisa, its time for the afternoon break, so I inform." "Hmm right, lets just leave the remnant hunting to Saga Empires folks--" Arisa paused midway. "Arisa?" Nana knelt down and peered in on Arisas face. "Arisa, whats the matter, so I ask." "Oh sorry sorry, master just contacted me through Familiar Link. Hes having it hard over there too." Arisas smiling face suddenly froze by a sudden disastrous earthquake. It appears that the crisis that befalls Saga Empire has just started. Book 16 - 16-71. Saga Empire, Satous Battle Satou here. In horror and mystery stories, often there are characters whose thought process you can never guess present. In most cases, there is a reason to these characters actions, told in the story. However, I think the real scary ones are those whose actions dont have any rhyme or reasons behind them. "--Where is he?" I arrived at a [Mapless Area] after pursuing the goblin demon lord into shadow. I head to where he is by relying on the light dot disyed on the Radar. That light dot suddenly disappeared. Ive put a marker on the demon lord, so he cannot escape me. His marker info pertaining location disyed in my vision changed to one of the satellite cities of Saga Empire. He must have sensed my chase and got out of the shadow space. I broke out of the shadow space myself with that in mind. Big blue open sky, with a sprawling town under my eyes--Im currently on top of a steeple in the center of the town. "There." Theres one building with a broken window. I jump into one of the windows with sh Drive. "Oh yer here already--" The goblin demon lord that had wasted the room like some kind of burr jumped out of another window at the opposite side. I caught sight of the demon lords long fluttering hair as he jumped out. --Dark purple? Did this demon lord who should have been bald grow hair, or did he put on a wig, Im not sure. He also didnt have the white coat he wore until just now. What interrupted my fleeting thoughts was a red explosion outside the window and screams of people. I jump out of the window. The demon lord is shooting elementary and mid-rank fire magic all over the ces as he jumps from roofs to roofs. To stop this brutality, I shot at the demon lord with the light magic Laser. The demon lord jumped down the roof, escaping in between buildings at the expense of his right arm. He might be using evasion or crisis sensing-type of Unique Skill. I use fire extinguish magic at a building that caught fire from the fire magic the demon lord shot and grazed by theser I shot. I had weakened thesers firepower to decrease coteral damage, but as it was a mid-rank magic, it still wasnt enough to prevent secondary damage. Afternding on the ground with sh Drive, I chase after the demon lord who escaped behind buildings after buildings. Apparently this demon lord possesses Ground Shrink skill himself, I cant catch up to him. Moreover, he kept shooting out fire and explosion magic whenever he hid behind something. The fact that he mixed in some dyed activation spells among those is really annoying. After chasing him through two, three blocks all the while preventing damage, the demon lord fled into shadow once again. --Hes done with just setting fire? I jumped into the shadow while having some doubts about the demons lord action. There were some small fires that I failed to extinguish, but Id leave those to the locals to take care of. "--What is this guy (demon lord) plotting?" I arrived at another satellite city after passing through the shadow. Chasing after the light dot shown in the radar, I discovered the demon lord who was destroying a water fountain whileughing maniacally. In order to prevent him from escaping again, I use shadow magic the same way as sealing space magic to stop him running away into the shadow space. The demon lord noticed me and ran away as if he was purposely letting his figure seen. When I was about to give a chase, a block of wood rolling among the fountain debris caught my eyes. --Its a barrel. Scattered barrels that spread Vampire Mosquitoes around which brought upon the Vampire incident that destroyed Tokiswolk Kingdom shed on my mind. Its the same barrel. I heard an explosion sound from afar. Looks like the demon lord has started his destruction run again. I isted the debris of the destroyed fountain with space magic and sterilized it with fire magic. These Vampire Mosquitoes eggs should turn into ashes after this much roasting. The method is a bit rough, but I had to prioritize saving time here. I went after the demon lord by tracing on the sounds of explosions. Whenever I try to use teleport and pull-type space magic on him, he keeps getting away behind buildings using Ground Shrink during the slight window of timeg before activation of those magic. Sight-based Unit Arrangement is no different from Ground Shrink. I would have never imagined that a Ground Shrink user who put everything into running away could be this troublesome. The chase this time was easier than before since the demon lord was mainly using explosion magic and sound-only wind magic, thus there was no need for fire extinguishing and such. Just like earlier, after chasing the demon lord through several blocks of the city, he escaped into the shadow once again. Thats right, he escaped. I didnt think that he could leap over the blockage I put with shadow magic. Since I saw him got d in purple light when he was diving into the shadow, it must have been some kind of Unique Skill. I continued to chase after the demon lord for another five cities and two towns. Once, I tried to encircle the demon lord using ninjutsu clones, but he immediately ran into shadow after noticing it, thus I abandoned any simr attempt onward. But still, how far does he intend to flee. --No, wrong. I noticed something odd. Why would the Gob demon lord continue to run away when its just an Avatar? He could have just hopped onto another receable Avatar body if he wanted to, what would be the point of running away without doing so. While chasing and preventing the demon lords harassment-like attack magic in the 13th city, Im racking my brain to guess his goal. What has he done so far? Set fire to stuff, destroyed a water fountain, attempted to spread the Vampire Mosquitoes around, destroyed buildings, and surprised the popce with sounds of explosions. Aside from the Vampire Mosquitoes, none of the acts could be fatal to an entire city. --Its weird. He may be weakpared to Wild Boar King and Dog-Head, but hes still a level 99 ss demon lord. He could even submerge an entire city in mes like with the old capital if he had just used advanced-rank magic chantlessly. I saw his long purple hair disappearing into a corner. I went after it. "Theres another one over here!" ck knights with magic edges at the ready rushed in after I turned around the corner. I evaded their assault with rapid usage of Ground Shrink and got back to chasing the demon lord. --Another one? I see. I didnt connect the dot since the only thing simr was the colors, but the reason why he wasted the room in that mansion in the beginning was because he was looking for clothing simr to Nanashis. Its actually not the same at all if you look closely, but it should be difficult for ordinary people to tell us apart when were moving at super high speed. But this method is too roundabout if his goal is to smear Nanashis name. He could have just dispatched homonculi in my attires to every cities, he didnt need to go out of his way and drag me along. Im growing more irritated at myself who cant figure out this demon lords ploy. I saw the demon lord looking here with a grin and sneer on his face for an instant. While enduring the impulse to attack him with the fast-moving light magic, I used Ground Shrink. The demon lord escaped into shadow once again when I was just one step away from him. I dived into the shadow while getting irritated. --Dont go after him. I felt like I heard a faint youthful voice while I was entering the shadow. --Trap. And that was the continuation that I felt I heard, but Im not really sure since it happened right when I was going inside the shadow. It felt like something inside my mind rather than a voice. Arisa, did you call? Unnya, I didnt say anything. I thought it was the Familiar Link, turned out not. It cant be the always-connected space magic [Tactical Talk] either. Did something happen over there? No well, Ive just been pursuing the demon lord to cities after cities. That sounds rough~ be sure to call us anytime if you need our help! Im gonna send help with the Familiar Powah~ I feel my umted irritation vanishing thanks to Arisa. Shes really the mood maker. Thank you, Arisa. I cut off the Familiar Link after saying that and went out of the shadow space. "Back to the starting point huh?" The destination was the ce where the demon lord first showed up, the old capital. I look at Map. The demon lord isnt inside the city. --There he is. Hes in the [Hill of Heroes] located in the old capitals suburb. This hill with a nice view is an ancient temple where god Parions miracle, [Heroes Summoning], get performed. --The magic circle is active? The mana umted in a giant magic facility under the hills ground is flowing into the magic circleminated on the temples ceilings and pirs, it feels like its about to get started. Of course it is--. Inside the temple that was usually devoid of people besides the custodian, miko and priests of Parion Temple along with two blue dots that signify my acquaintances are present. While feeling slightly impatient, I close in on the ancient temple where the demon lord is with sh Drive. There he is, Goblin Demon Lord. "Good work out the~re." His mouth that was peeking out of his white hood grinned repulsively. The miko and priests are bound by chains made of dark purple lights, piled up on the floor, with the demon lord is sitting on top of them along with one blue light dot I discovered earlier--an attendant of hero, and a Parion Temple priestess, Loreiya, next to him. Shes also bound by dark purple chains like the other priests, the demon lord is restraining her from behind, with a dark ded dagger thrust before her neck. "Nanashi-sama!" "Sorry for being cliched, but dont ya dare move a muscle if ya wanna see these hostages alive. No matter how out of the ordinary yerare, killing these people before yer ground shrink got here is easy peasy." Hes telling the truth. That dagger is bad news. Its giving off a more dangerous vibe than the demon lord himself. I put markers on everyone with Map Search. Same like how I did during the incident at the old capital, I use space magic <> to--it failed? "Its the Unique Skill version of yer Space Magic Sealing magic ysee. A goblin I am s a weakling, but I got lotsa slots for Unique Skills, been real helpful." The demon lord boasted. The goblin demon lord living in Selbira Labryints lowestyer, Yuika, had 13 Unique Skills, but I dont believe that its a characteristic of goblins. However, considering the many Unique Skills this guy has used thus far, the im that he possesses as many Unique Skills as Yuika might not be necessarily a lie. "Whats your goal." I examine the dagger thrust before Loreiya while talking. --Dagger of Deicide. I read the troublesome-sounding name and the remarks column while feeling a cold sweat down my spine. It was made from a fragment of Dragon Gods w, a vicious dagger capable of even killing gods. --Eh? The name of its creator is--. "Nanashi-sama! Please forget about us and kill the demon lord--" "Shut up boobs." Loreiyas shout turned into a painful scream. The demon lord grabbed her breast and forcefully silenced her. Loreiya meaningfully turned her line of sight toward the right interior for an instant. I nodded back lightly to hide it from the demon lord. There is another blue dot over there. The other blue dot I found alongside Loreiya earlier, an attendant of Hero Hayato, The long earkin archer, Wiyaryi. I peer at her while being careful as to not draw attention. Shes readying her bow while hiding in the shadow with some kind of stealth skill. Shes holding a longbow made of sapphire-like blue crystalline substance at the ready. The arrow set on the longbow is d in holy blue light--thats a holy weapon not unlike holy swords that was disyed in the Museum of Heroes. When Im getting ready to support Wiyaryi, the demon lord stops me just as Im about to move a leg where my center of gravity is. "Dont move k, Imma seriously kill em if ya--" An arrow of blue light pierced through the demon lords head from diagonally behind. Half of his head was blown away like it was sucked in. "I did it!" The long earkin girl that shot the blue arrow, Hero Hayatos attendant Wiyaryi let out a shout of joy. The dark purple chains binding the priests are still persisting. "Dont let your guard down!" Theres a high chance the demon lord is still alive. "I got it!" I got a reply immediately. Wiyaryi began to prepare for the second shot while keeping her guard up. In order to save the hostages, I went to the center of the temple with Ground Shrink where the demon lord and Loreiya are. --Floating sensation. I noticed that the Magic Essence in the surrounding area had disappeared when I reached out my [Magic Hands] toward the hostages. Its the same as the Mana Neutralizing Space that got us good in the vertical passageway of the Phantasmal Labyrinth. The mana inside my body is still intact, but whenever I attempt to use Sky Drive, the umted mana disappears. I turn my gaze down. Theres a 40-meter underground space below. Me aside, the other people here would die at this rate. I let out seawater I had in my Storage into the underground space. The facilities to summon heroes might break by doing this, but lives are at stake here. Wended on water after falling about 10 meter down. I put the seawater back into my Storage to lower the water level. Somethings weird on Radar Disy, this underground space is apparently a whole other Map. The demon lords body disappeared into ck mist inside the decreasing seawater. Looks like his Avatar hade undone. At the same time, the dark purple chains binding the priests also vanished. Without minding her wet hair and clinging clothes, priestess Loreiya went to operate a control panel located in a small tower at the center of the underground space. Looks like the Mana Neutralizing space has been lifted off, not sure when. Since there were many that got hurt during thending, I treated them with advanced-rank water magic. The priests take too long to chant their healing magic after all. I used All Map Exploration just in case, but it appears there is neither a hidden door nor a hidden room in this space. "Nanashi-sama, the summoning magic circle that was in the midst of activation has gone out of control! At this rate, it will continue to summon heroes from another world until the lives and mana of everyone in the old capital have been exhausted up!" Is this what the demon lord had been scheming? I ran to the control panel to prevent the worst-case scenario. Book 16 - 16-72. Intermission: The House-Sitting Team and Small Accidents in the World 16-72. Intermission: The House-Sitting Team and Small idents in the World This is not from Satous point of view "I can feel it, its the presentiment of evils!" The young noble girl China Kelten suddenly stood up and proimed so after thest lesson of the day at Childhood Academy, during the time for homing. The wingkin sisters, Shiro and Crow, who are close to her look up at China. "China, evils where?" "Hold on, Shiro. China-sama only wanted to go out and y." The amazed-looking Crow restrained Shiro who stood up with a sharp gaze. "I wasnt going to y around! The town--right, Im going out for the sake of finding the great evil lurking in the town!" Crow muttered in her mind, "Shes just like Arisa-sama." At China who made the announcement while gripping her fists, Crow gave her an apuse. Most evils get swiftly dealt with by their masters master, Satou, so theres no great evil left in Shiga Kingdoms Capital. Only those that didnt caught Satous attention like small-time viins and thugs remain. "Now! Haste makes justice!" After saying some iprehensible thing, China walked toward the ssrooms door. Dragged by China, Shiro and Crow also left the Childhood Academy toward town. The girls gave Servants of Marquis Kelten, who were waiting for them to leave the academy like usual, the slip. Although, theres no chance for the servants of a great noble house that holds a huge influence in the military to be that ipetent, these servants pretend to lose sight of the girls and let guards disguised as passerby to secretly watch over China and the girls. "Achooo" "--Bastard, get your filthy saliva off me!" They found a man who was caught in someone elses sneeze trying to hit the other person. "China, is that evil?" "Hnnn--nope." At Crows question, China pondered for a bit before immediately made a cross mark with both her arms and walked away. "Dont we ought to stop the quarrels?" "Theres no need. The guards or some adults nearby would do it. Were in a middle of the search for a great evil here." Theres little chance of them running into a great evil just by walking around the downtown, but China proims so in a very serious tone and pushes forward. "Lots of people are on edge isnt it." "Crow, lots are having a cold too." Even in a street they just walked pass by, they already found so many people sneezing and people who got enraged over the most trivial matter. "China, whats that?" "Its a forteller!" China rushed toward the forteller Shiro discovered. "Read my fortune please!" "Yes, youngdy. Is it for romance?" "No! Im having a presentiment of evils. Tell me whats going on in the capital!" "P-presentiment of evils?" The forteller was perplexed at first, but since oddball guests stopping by a forteller stall located in the downtown is an everyday urrence, he simply says "I shall read your fortune now" before starting. Additionally, Crow properly paid the fee with a purse she got from Chinas servant. "I sense evil in youngdys future." "I knew it!" China rejoiced to hear the result she was hoping to hear. This forteller definitely said it just because, but Crow wont point that out. After all, theyre enjoying strolling down the town by going along with Chinas absurd goal. "Where? Wheres the evils at?" "I didnt see that far. The clue would show itself before youngdy if you just had the item of guidance with you." "Item of guidance?" The forteller sent a meaningful look at the stall next door. Lured by that, China also turned her sight at the stall. Its a stall that deals with junk and antique. "Oh my?" China took a bell made of crystal in her hand. Its a foreign-looking item that looks authentic. "Youve got good eyes there. Thats an item called Bell of Justice. Its gonna chime up when it sense a world crisis to tell its owner, you see." The old stallkeeper who had found an easy target attempted to coax her. "This bell is empty, I dont think itll ring though?" "...T-thats--Spirits! Yes the spirits will tell you. So it probably wont work if the owner isnt loved by spirits." When Crow pointed it out, the old stallkeeper came up with something random after faltering. "My, is that so?" "N-no worries. Youngdy has those clear beautiful eyes. Im sure the spirits will lend their aid for youngdy." When the old stallkeeper saw China sorrowfully putting the bell back on the table, he reassured China with more random setting. "Do you think so?" "Un, Chinas eyes are pretty." "Then Ill take this." Shiros innocent encouragement helped to seal the deal as China made the decision to buy the [Bell of Justice]. The old stallkeeper stops China whos going to take the item away without establishing the deal. "H-hold it there! You havent cough up the dough." "Dough?" "Im talking about money." The old stallkeeper showed three fingers toward China. "Three? "30 sil--gold coins, yeah." The old stallkeeper who was set on ripping the girls forcefully changed silver to gold coins. "I dont have any money with me. Shiro, Crow, do you?" "Ive got candy." "I have three silver coins here, but not that much." Crow shook her head while checking the purse. "Then I dont mind exchanging this thing with the pendant you have there youngdy." "This one is off limit. Its an important object passed down in my family for generations." China covered the pendant with her hands. "Then you could just pawn it on the pawn shop over there." "Pawn shop?" "Yea, pawn shop." To China who didnt get how Pawn Shops work, the old stallkeeper gave an exnation, "If you let them keep your pendant, theyll give you money and a pawn ticket. Use the money to buy the Bell of Justice,ter you give the pawn ticket to your family and get the pendant back." "I got it." "--Eeh. Are you sure, China-sama?" "Of course." Crow tried to stop China in a hurry, but she lost to Chinas momentum who energetically charged toward the pawn shop. A few minutester, China was holding the Bell of Justice while looking pleased as she walked down the street. No one knows whether the three who managed to sessfully rip off an easy target ended the note with a celebratory toast. Just know that, after China and the girls left, one of the people who were watching over the girls went to check things up with the pawn shop. "Waah, this is quite a feast." The former idol Yui who was born in Southern Japan Federation pped her hands in glee in front of an especially made steak in Echigoya Firms staff canteen. "Thanks for this, Aoi." "Oh think nothing of it. Im earning my keep as a researcher after all." Aoi Haruka who hails from Great Japan Empire covers his mouth in embarrassment. The girly boy who once would be mistaken 10 out of 10 times as a girl has grown taller in the past year, and looks definitely like a boy now. "Bragging huh! Yeah yeah, I know I messed up and got made into a ve." "H-hey darling, no ones saying that." Yui soothes her fiance Souya who suddenly lost his cool. Souya is an illegitimate child of Shiga Royalty who was coaxed by the adults to be the symbol in their conspiracy to overthrow the ruling party. He was made into a crime ve after the coup detat failed, and even lost his sole identity as [Kings Illegitimate Child]. He once led a lethargic life like an invalid, but thanks to the devotion of his fiancee who chose to be made into ve together with him rather than severing her ties with him and running away, hes been able to live a forward-looking life now. "Sorry about it, Aoi. Hes been on edgetely." "Im sorry, Yui. And you too Aoi, really my bad for losing my cool." After getting rebuked by Yui, Souya lowered his head and apologized as if an evil spirit was banished off him. "Dont worry about it. Now that you mention it, the profs been getting temperamental tootely." Right after he said that, Aoi regretted not changing the subject. "Its happening in the workshop too ssuyo. Its stumping Porina-san cuz many workers are quarreling with each others ssu." "--Nell-san." Turning at the source of the voice, there, Nell a life magician stood. Judging from the food tray shes carrying, she must have caught on the interesting topic while looking for an empty seat. "Even in the workshop? Come to think of it, after the cold outbreak the other day, I feel like theres more people getting irritated." "Those quarrels broke out more often right after that ssuyo." Yui and Nells faces draw closer until their foreheads are about to bump. "This might be some viins scheme!" "Oh no ssu!" Nell went along with Yuis momentum. The fun trio would have been formed were China of Kelten House here. "No no, Yui-chan." Aoi refuted Yui in amazement. "Whod be behind such a shabby scheme. Peoples hormone bnce probably just got out of whack during the recovery period." "Oh yeah I guess so. More importantly, were soon in the season of sakura, arent we. How about going flower watching with everyone--" Yui readily withdrew her im and changed the subject. Perhaps the reason why she was going over the top is for the sake of her fiance whos silently immersing himself in chewing his set meal. "Rimia, look. Inside these cages." "Ane-sama, please dont pull so much." Two sisters who are separated by few years ran about between stalls disying Blue-furred Squirrels in cages. These sisters faces closely resemble each others, but their hair colors differ. The little sister is blond which ismon in Shiga Kingdom, while the elder sister has unusual pink hair. Those who are familiar with foreign countries and the legend of Ancestor King Yamato would realize that its a particr trait of the royalty of Rumooku Kingdom. "Menea-sama, Rimia-samas arm gonna tear off if you pull it too much yknow?" A boy wearing servant clothing unabashedly remonstrated the big sister. "Oh my? Forgive me, Rimia." "Y-yes, its okay. Thank you, Kon." The little sister princess let out a lovely smile. The kon boy who seemed a bit shy rubbed his upper lip with a silver finger and looked away. "Looks like your right arm is doing well." "Yeah, the prosthetic that noble-sama made for me before was not bad itself, but this ones even crazier." Kon boy moved the fingers on his right arms open and close. Its moving more agile than a normal arm. Its an artificial arm called Monitor created by Echigoya Firm, a golem artificial arm made of mithril alloy supplied by Satou. Kon boy was advised to regenerate his arm with magic potion, but he chose the artificial arm route as it would prove handy in protecting Princess Rimia hes serving. Next to the two sisters who are watching the Blue-furred Squirrels in harmony, Kon boy surveys his surroundings to fulfill his duty as their escort. His eyes found a seed of trouble. "O!" The man jumps up and down while holding his toe, obviously faking it. "Is everything alright, brother!" "Big bro, the bone on his toes a mess." "That girl stepped on my feet." China Kelten rounded her eyes in surprise when some men who fit the term ruffians to a T falsely used her with cheap acting. "I-I did not! This person is telling a lie." "Whatd you say! Who dya think yer callin bro a liar!" The ruffian threatened back at Chinas protest. China whos unfamiliar with peoples malice screamed and cowered in fear. To begin with, even if she did step on the ruffians foot, getting stepped by such a lightweight little girl wouldnt have resulted in bone breaking. "Stop shouting, youre scaring China-sama." "Its okay, China." Crow and Shiro hid China behind their back. Shiro and Crow showed no sign of fear before the scary faces of these thugs. For the two who protected the capital from the outbreak of fiendish monsters, theres probably nothing to fear of some slightly violent crowd. "Whats with these two wingers?" "You yin princess knights?" The ruffians who have no idea the gap in their strength draw closer while unting their knives. "Whoa there, thats far enough!" "Were the vigncemittee protecting the capital public order from shadow!" "Were the capitals Pendora Squad." Several boys rushed between the ruffians and the girls. "Shatei-san and Mabudachi-san and others!" Crows eyes glittered when she saw the boys. Theyre the ssmates of Pochi and Tama when they were enrolled in the Knight Academy. "Knew it was Shiro-chan and Crow-chan." "Leave this to us. We didnt get trained by Pochi and Tama for nuthin" The ruffians who tried to assault the Knight Academys students got all beaten up. "T-these guys tough." "Of course! Dont make light of this body of ours thats been trained everyday to be a knight!" "Youre wide open, brats." A man who had an aura like that of a veteran warrior came out of a back alley and kicked away a tigerkin knight academy student. He pulled the sword on his waist and easily parried other students swords. "Lieutenant!" "Hehe, now that Lieutenants here, yer all done for." The ruffians livened up. "You guys, its spanking timeter. Hell youre doin getting toyed around by these brats." The man red at the ruffians while showing off his scar-filled face and arms. "Arara~" "Ill take care of this, Shiro, protect China-sama." "Ho~i" "Y-you cant! Theres no way Shiro and Crow could win against someone the knight academy students cant beat." "Thats not true~" "Just watch, donte out okay." China tightly held Shiro and Crow who were going to go forward. Shiro noticed some people approaching and turned there. "A merc? Looking at those old wounds, cant be a magic hunter or an explorer." A boy wearing the attire of a guard interjected while curiously touching Shiros and Crows wings. "Whats it to ya? Got a problem with me being an ex-merc?" "Hm? Just thinking that your level is probably not that high if you only ever fought humans." "Levels aint everythin!" Kon boy easily stepped away from the ex-mercs heavy sh. This heavy sh from a former mercenary was actually at the level of an expert already, but to Kon boy who learned the basics from a former member of Shiga Eight Swords, Sir Trell, it was not fast enough to lose sight of. He easily dodged the second and third shes. "Kon! Stop ying around and beat him." The elder one of the two sisters who caught up behind the boy gave an order. "Eeh, but this is a good chance to get some training in anti-personnel battle." "Dont underestimate me, you brat!" The ex-merc unleashes a one-handed sword finisher. Its the ex-mercs certain-kill finisher that has managed to fell a great number of people in battlefield. Kon boy parried away the finisher with his short sword, but the sword that should have been parried off returned in an unexpected trajectory. "Whoa" The boy catches the ex-mercs sword with his silver hand. "N-no way!" The hand then crushed the sword and punched the ex-mercs surprised face hard. The golems artificial arm powerful strength not only warped the ex-mercs face but also sent him flying to the other side of the street. "Kon! Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" "Rimia-sama, youre such a worrywart~" Kon boy scratched his cheek. Chiming sound of a bell reached the ears of the relieved girls and boys. The sound came from Chinas [Bell of Justice] that shouldnt have been capable of producing sound. Book 16 - 16-73. Intermission: The House-sitting Team and Small Accidents in the World (2) 16-73. Intermission: The House-sitting Team and Small idents in the World (2) This is the surprise intermission update part 2 "You must be evil!" Shiga Kingdoms marquis daughter, China, pointed her finger at the former magic hunter Kon boy who had just saved her from peril, using the sound of [Bell of Justice] in her hand as a justification. "China, gratitudes first." "Thats right, China-sama. You shouldnt treat the benefactor who saved us from bad men like a rascal you know." Chinas friends, the wingkin sisters, Shiro and Crow admonished her before the two princesses of Rumooku kingdom, princess Menea and princess Rimia behind the dumbfounded Kon could raise their eyebrows. "B-but but, the Bell of Justice rang because it found an evil!" China showed the bell in her hand to everyone. As if agreeing to her, the bell is letting out a cool chiming melody. Shiro, Crow, China, the princess sisters, Kon boy and the three boys of knight academy students that stood in the way of the bad men in the beginning all gathered their line of sight at the bell. "Hmmm, this bells hollow inside and all too, this things rad." Kon boy eximed his amazement after peering into the bells hole. "Hey hey" One of the boys crouched down and beckoned China. "Isnt that the Evil?" The boy pointed toward a suspicious man who had his face hidden under a hood. Hes bending his back while carrying some kind of a big bag. China and all the kids turned their line of sight toward the man. "--Hii" The man was surprised at the sudden attention and dropped the luggage off his hand after screaming lightly. With a heavy thud, the bag fell on the ground, showing the content that was covered in cloth. The chiming sound of the [Bell of Justice] got even louder. "ck crystal?" "China, look." "So fishy! Thats it, that must be evil!" Right when China shouted, the man ran away while hiding the ck crystal in the cloth once again. """AFTER HIM!""" The Knight Academy boys ran off to chase the man. "Were going too!" "Tally ho" "H-hang on! Youre just gonna leave these ruffians here?" "Ive no time for small fries when a great evil is right before me! Leave them to the guards." After stating that to the serious Crow, China and Shiro dashed off. "This looks fun. Lets go after em Rimia-sama." "N-no dont, Kon." In ce of the famously shy little sister, the reliable elder sister reminded him. "But why, Menea-sama." "Arent you Rimias guard? What are you doing leaving Rimia alone?" "Im not leaving anyone behind. I said lets go, together." "Theres no way someone who carried around such a suspicious item not be up to no good, is it? Youre not fit to be her guard if youre willing to take her to such dangerous situations!" "No, stop it. Both you Kon and ane-sama, please stop fighting." Princess Rimia desperately tried to arbitrate the two to stop arguing back and forth. In the meantime, the man with ck crystal and the girls who went after him had gone beyond the crowd. What they never knew was the fact that the same ck crystals were witnessed in various locations around the continent. "This is bad..." A small sailer is moored in the port of the leading city of Garleon Union, Garleon City. "John! Weve finished loading in the beer barrels!" "Now we just need to load food and water before we can set off." Two beautiful women wearing attires with excessive exposures scrambled to talk to a ck haired boy standing on the bow of the small sailer. His name is John Smith. Hes a Japanese boy who was summoned by Rumooku Kingdoms kings little sister. The boy who went on a journey in another world with neither Unique Skill nor that high of a level, relying on nothing--no, nothing but [Burying] skill and modern knowledge cheat, has be sessful enough to finally own a small sailer with his many luck, character, ability to take action and knowledge. "How long will loading water and food take?" "Its prob gonna be done by tomorrow evening?" I mean lots of the workers took a rest due to cold, and got hurt in fights, the two beauties made an excuse in their mind. Hearing that, John muttered, "We wont make it then." "Ill pay them extra. Have it done by the end of the day." The two beauties turn pale instead ofining at Johns unreasonable demand. "Dont tell me--." "Yeah, my Crisis Perception and Alertness skills are telling me something bad is going down." ""Weve gotta hurry!"" "Ill go negotiate with the foreman in charge of cargo to see if he could speed it up!" "Then Im gonna go get more workers!" The two beauties jump off the small sailer. Their had serious expressions on their faces as they had experienced firsthand being saved by his skills many times during their journey with John. "Lilio." John longingly murmured the name of his former lover he parted ways with as he gazed beyond the horizon. The impatient feeling which indicates the crisis told by his skills ising very close. God only knows whether hes going to able escape the impending danger thanks to his inborn characteristic as a coward or not. "--Did you call, Ruu?" "I didnt. Arent you just hearing things?" Ruu stopped polishing her armor at Lilios question and replied to her while shaking her head. These girls are currently in thebyrinth garrison surrounding the [Labyrinth of Devil] located in Seryuu Earldoms capital. "Really now, I thought someone just called me, must be my imagination." Ruu nodded at Lilio who said that like whatever and went back to the polishing. "Excuse me. Is Iona-san here?" "Ma-Marientail-sama!" Ruu paid no heed as the armor she was polishing fell and stood up to salute knight Yukel Marientail. Hes the little brother of Zena, Lilio and Ruus former squad leader. "Please just take it easy. Ive heard so much about you all from Ane-sama, so please just call me Yukel like you did Ane-sama." "Y-yes! Im honored." Lilio whispered, "Hee, so Ruus with~" The [Heroic] Yukel who had performed great during the greater demon assault on Seryuu City seemed to be a special existence to even Ruu who usually acted manly. "Yukelhi, Iona-san is--" "Oy, Lilio! Watch your tone! Sir Yukel is going to be a bar by next year." "Hooi. Then, Knight Yukel." Yukel corrected them, "My ennoblement is still in an unofficial form though", but neither of the two heard him. "If youre looking for Iona-san she went to Echigoya Firm." "Echigoya Firm?" "Yup, she was gonna fetch something from Zenahi." "From Ane-sama?!" Yukel whos suffering slightly from sisterplex rushed out of the garrison the moment he heard his sisters name. With his speed that got a boost from level ups, he arrived in front of Echigoya Firms branch office in no time t. "Yukel-sama?" Yukel made a sudden brake when he was about to bump into Iona that just got out of the branch office. "Iona-san, Ane-sama--" "Yukel." As Yukel was going to ask while gasping for breath, he paused when he saw the person behind Iona. "As a knight of Seryuu Earldom, the sight of you panicking will cause anxiety to the popce. Stand tall with dignity no matter the situation." "Y-yes, Ouna-sama!" Ouna is Yukels fiancee, a former [Oracle Miko] of Parion Temple, and the daughter of Earl Seryuu to whom he serves. Even her eyes that are usually filled with gentle lights would turn astute when shes scolding people. "Yukel-sama, this here is a Miasma Meter sent by Echigoya Firm at the capital." "The capitals Echigoya Firm? Is it from Ane-sama?" "No, its from Kuro-sama." Ouna replied to Yukel. "Then, the outbreak the other day--" "Thats right." Ouna blushed as she recalled the time when she was inflicted with a subus-borne illness. Seeing that, Yukels face also turned red. Iona turned away at the super sweet mood, but then she recalls the things they need to do and turns her sight back at the two lovebirds. "--Ahem." Iona coughed on purpose. "Ouna-sama, about the illness you mentioned--" "Hold it. This isnt the ce to talk about that. Lets borrow a room at Echigoya Firm." Afterward, they went to a room with anti-counterespionage function installed in Echigoya branch office. "We managed to restore people and posts that were in precarious states with medicines provided by Kuro-sama. And now, this Miasma Meter is for finding ces that look fine on the surface." "Fine on the surface?" Ouna nodded at Yukel. "This Miasma Meter is a prototype so its uracy is not that good, but it will give a reaction when it detects an amount of miasma that would naturally produce undead." Ouna recounted the thing Echigoya Branch head told her earlier. She understands very well the advantage of a magic tool capable of looking for ces with thick miasma density, as up until now they had to rely on either holy magic or intuitions to achieve the same thing. "This Miasma Meter should react to ces where demons are lurking." "I understand. I shall go on a patrol around Seryuu City right away!" Yukel who was about to rush out was stopped by Ounas shout "Yukel!", then she advised him to ride a horse for the patrolling. Iona couldnt be the only one who imagined that Ouna would put a tight leash on Yukel in the future. "We, the Zena Squad, shall go patrol the neighboring viges and towns." "That would be great, Iona. This is something that can only be entrusted to those I truly trust from the bottom of my heart." "We will do our utmost to aplish this mission and answer Ouna-samas faith in us." Iona saluted at Ouna and left the ce. At nightfall that day, Yukel confronted a member of a crime guild who was carrying around a ck crystal. "Unusual ck crystal?" "Yeah, Rina of Brighton City sent it. Apparently she found the crystal in the mouth of a guardian dog golem along with a suspicious man." Consul Nina continued her report to Marquis Muno who looked perplexed. The leaders of Muno Marquisdom and the marquis family have gathered here. Muse, wife of the eldest son, Orion, is not present due to her expecting a baby. Taking a lesson with thest one, Orion has gotten aides that could keep their mouth shut now. "The man is a member of a crime guild whose headquarters is located at the eastern small country group. the crystal was a cursed item called Miasma Crystal. I gathered the priests of all the temples in the city to perform a purification ritual on it. Sorry for doing it without your permission." "I dont mind that of course. If we left a cursed item alone and let some demon to wreak havoc here, I wouldnt be able to look straight at Satou-kun." Marquis Muno nodded at consul Nina. "Perhaps the reason why there was an outbreak of disputes and cold among the popce a while ago was due to that cursed item?" "Hmm probably not." Consul Nina shook her head at Soruna, Marquis Munos eldest daughter. "Shouldnt we mobilize the citizens to watch out for suspicious individuals in addition to increasing the number patrolling guards?" "Thats probably not a good idea, Orion-dono." Chevalier Zotor whos in charge ofmanding the army added, "There is no guarantee that it will stop at eliminating suspicious individuals, some might even begin to act radically after all." "But, isnt it impossible for the territorial army to patrol all side roads along with the main highways?" Honorary Chevalier Hauto who just had his wedding with Soruna raised a reasonable point. "The side roads are fine. ording to Rinas letter, Satous proteges, former explorers who are staying at Brighton City are patrolling the side roads. The kobold forest guardians are also watching over roads that are along the mountains. They were apparently also asked by Satou to help in time of emergency." "Earl Pendragon again..." The next Marquis Muno, Orion the eldest son mumbled bitterly to hear the name of their top retainer whose fame and achievements know no bound. Even though he has rebuilt his rtionship with Earl Pendragon, he cannot hide his displeasure when its this extreme. "Orion, I get your worries, but theres no point in mulling over that." Nina chided Orion. "No point? Just because its none of your business-- "Thats not necessarily true. Besides, if Satou was seriously plotting to usurp anything, forget Muno territory, hed get the whole Shiga Kingdom if he just so desired." "Thats just a tall tale..." Orion faltered midway. "You think its impossible? That guy has full support of the people. Lots of nobles look up to him too. Heck, he even went and defeated a demon lord together with the hero. And he also brought the entire entourage back with all their limbs intact through all that. Marquis, has there ever been a case where a hero brought back all of his attendants safely with them?" "Cant say theres none, but you can count it on one hand. Though, Satou-kun himself didnt seem to think much of the feat as anything big. For him, bringing Pochi-kun, Tama-kun and everybody back was only obvious. And he himself doesnt care for anything more than to have everyone just living a fulfilling life, Im sure of it." Hearing the words from the one that understands Satou most, Marquis Muno, everyone besides Orion nodded. "I mean, everybody is beating their heads against the wall over trying to serve under him than to be wary of him. I dont mean that you have to curry his favor or anything, but theres no point in trying to test him to see if hes going to revolt or not." The meeting ended after Nina gave the warning. "Well then, off you go to patrol. Pina, bring the former armed maids with you and patrol the castle interior. Erina go with Talna and other armed maids to help the guards." "Acknowledged." "Yessu. Here we go ssuyo, newbie-chan." "Y-yes!" Zotor gave an order to the people who were waiting outside the meeting room, and went to the guard station along with Hauto. At the same time, at the very first vige that Satou reimed, children riding on the back of a cat golem was dragging a suspicious person with them to the elderly vige head. "Grampa, guardian cat-sama caught a weirdo." "Ooh? He does look suspicious." "Hey gramps, hes carrying a bag full of horns." The cat golem swiftly took away the bag as a little girl tried to open it. The little girl never realized, but anyone who saw the cat golems fine y would surely offer it their unreserved apuse. These horns are cursed items, [Short Horns], that could transform people into demons. "Aaa, lemme see that." The cat golem shook its head in refusal. "Looks like its something real dangerous. Cat-dono, sorry but could ya go with this old man to the marquisdom capital." And thus, another scheme had been put to rest before it turned into an ident. "Masitas noting." "I want to see Nana." Sealkin children who were dipping their legs in the water at the port found a mysterious ship sailing underwater in the great river. "Found something weird?" "Found something weird." The port people who were warmly watching over the sealkin children overheard them and peered underwater to also find the suspicious ship. By a miraculous coincidence, the warship where Marquis Lloyd and Earl Houen were on heard the report, and cornered the suspicious ship with the newly developed magic cannons and magic torpedoes. "Remnants of Wings of Liberty?" "Those guys still around huh, geez, cant even eat tempura in peace." "Indeed indeed. Lets get this over with and get back to eating Satou-donos made prawn tempura." "Dont forget the red pickled ginger tempura." "Verily so, one has to eat tempura fresh off the fry." After an interrogation performed by Marquis Lloyds subordinates, they found out that someone gave fund and ck crystals called <> to the remnant of [Wings of Liberty] to have them terrorize the duchy capital, hearing that report, Duke Oyugock notified all nobles in his territory and the self-governing dominion Bolhart to patrol the area. In another ce, at a certain magic shop in the self-governing dominion Bolhart. "Jojori, youre as beautiful as ever." "Galhar, dont try to change the subject, you have to stock stuff that actually sell, you hear me." Galhar averted his gaze from heaps of powder-type firearms piled up on the tables of his magic shop. He was certain that hed make a killing when he bought these, but no excuse would work here for sure. "Yo, Galhar. Brought the sulfur ere with me." "Hey, Galhar. Heres yer saltpeter." Don and Han brothers who own the other magic shop in Bolhart brought sacks full of sulfur and saltpeter into the shop. "Galhar, whatre you gonna do with charcoal--Jojori?! Why are you at Galhars store?!" Zajiur the best pupil of Elder Dohar threw down a sack full of charcoal and pressed on Jojori. Looks like its another peaceful day at the self-governing dominion Bolhart. "--I wont let you get away!" Voice of a little girl echoed in the winding back alleys of the capital. "China, dont toss around too much." "Thats dangerous, China-sama." China whos piggybacking Shiro is chasing after a fleeing man holding a ck crystal. The man is pretty quick on his feet even though hes carrying a huge bag. Of course, Shiro and Crow could catch up to him in a jiffy if they went at it seriously, but theyre keeping a pace that makes the pursue fun to China. As for the three knight academy students, they fell out of the race halfway through, as they were seemingly still suffering from the damage dealt to them by the ex-merc. And the sister princesses of Rumooku Kingdom and their escort, Kon boy, were never along for the ride. --Chui chui. At a corner when they were about to lose sight of the man, several mice formed an arrow shape to tell the direction. Shiro and Crow said their thanks to the Sage Mice of the underground empire and continued their pursue. The Sage Mice arent the only one helping. --Kaa, kaa. --Pipirupirupiru. Crows and pretty jade-colored birds exposed the fleeing mans routes and hiding ces, helping China and the girls. "This viin has a really bad luck. I wonder if hes disliked by animals?" It seems like China doesnt notice the abnormality of the situation at all. "We got you cornered now!" China dered her victory as they cornered the man on top of a cliff in a natural park. "No, not yet!" The man threw down the overcoat covering his body, and ran out to jump off the cliff while spreading a membrane like that of flying squirrels. "We cant let him get away!" "Got it, China." "Its okay, we wont let him China-sama." Shiro and Crow spread their wings. However, it seems these wings need not to soar in the sky. --ˣ٣ţףףңϣգգգ. A green mass fell down along with a cheerful cry. THUD, the man got crushed. "Dragon! Its a green dragon! I know! Its a good dragon thates to the capital to y!" --ˣ٣ţףףңϣգգգ. The infant dragon cried out proudly as if answering to Chinas excited voice. It dragged out of the man captured under its belly, and repulsively kicked away the ck crystal the man was carrying. "Its still alive, I think." "Oh really?" Thanks to luck, the man didnt get crushed to death by the infant dragon. The infant dragon must have been careful not to kill him. "China, what to do with the crystal here." "Unn, bury it?" "Thats a bit... Lets consult with the adult." Crow asked the help of Echigoya Firm using the short-rangem device that Satou gave her. "My presentiment proved to be correct after all." "China, great." While gazing at China who looked triumphant, "Evil has been destroyed", and Shiro who seemed whatever, Crow thought to herself, "This was another fun day." "Crow? Oh you mean the wingkin Earl Pendragon is looking after. That child brought this?" In Echigoyas office room, general manager Elterina received a report from her confidant and secretary, Tifaliza. "Yes, its an item called <>, it seems to be a support item for Soul Magicians. In its raw form, it contains enough miasma that can make anyone who gets close to it to suffer from miasma poisoning, so please take care not to take it out of this quarantine case." "Have you contacted Kuro-sama?" "Ive reported this to the Solitary Ind Pce, but Kuro-sama is currently engaging a demon lord in Saga Empire. I have conveyed the information to her highness Shistina." "Understood. And the report to the king?" "Her highness is taking the matter in her hand." "I see, thats a big help. It would take too long if I were to go." After pondering a bit, the manager issued an instruction to the top management. "We will entrust the guards to strengthen the defense inside the capital. We will ask the beggar guild whom were on good terms with to have its members gather information about weird happenstances in the capital. Thats probably the most helpful assistance we can offer to Kuro-sama. Tell our branch offices to gather intelligence, and warn the lords at their locations about ck crystals and abnormal events happening there." After saying that, the manager gave instructions to each members. Yes! The top management left the room after giving spirited responses. "I hope theres nothing big going to happen..." Tifaliza smiled when the manager murmured that. "--What?" "No, considering we are in a situation where a demon lord has appeared at Saga Empires capital, that statement is a bit" "Oh right, now that mention it." Afterward, bothughed out loud. Apparently they found it amusing that they hade to think that such a world crisis as the appearance of a demon lord to be [nothing big]. Thus, the goblin demon lords plot is crumbling pieces by pieces all while hes none the wiser. I couldnt find fit these in the intermissions. If I find the chance to write these... Eastern small country group [Kiwolk Kingdom/Lightsnow Princess], [Makiwa Kingdom], [Country of Dragon], [Rumooku] Central small country [Kubooku Kingdom] Shiga Kingdom [Labyrinth City], [Kuhanou Earldom], [Ganica Marquisdom], [Lesseu Earldom] Blutgang" The holy swords blue light is twinkling intensely after themander recited the holy verse. "I shall put my all into this strike. Secret Art--" The knightmander puts even more mana into the sword as if hes burning down his life. "<>" A de of dazzling light fired off the holy sword Blutgang swung with themanders entire being. Thats the finisher technique Hero Hayato Masaki is proud of. "Lamiko-san." DḌףգȣգͣڣɣţţ A giant dark purple magic circle appeared in front of the Bullhorn Woman. A momentter, the de of light shed with the giant magic circle, filling the audience hall with sparks and roaring sound. "Idiot." Hero Fuus voice was erased by the thunderous sound, reaching nobodys ear. The one his word was directed at, the knightmander is lying on the floor, split in two by his own technique that was reflected by the giant magic circle. "Dirty stain, was it?" Hero Fuu looked at the bullhorn womans face while citing some kind of parody, as if seeking her approval. "Aah, youre still naked. Lets get you some maid uniform around there." Despite the obvious difference in sizes, the bullhorn woman did not object Hero Fuu as she reached out her snake hair toward the body of a maid that hadnt been turned into cinders. The maid uniform disappeared from the body after it was wrapped in dark purple light on the tip of snake hair, suddenly the then-naked bullhorn woman had a maid uniform equipped. Looks like the difference in size got revised. Using the same sequence, a knight armor got fused with the bullhorn womans maid uniform, transforming it into a fantasy-likebat maid uniform. "Hee, equipment evolution huh. Thats pretty interesting. It look goods on you, Lamiko-san." --̣ףգȣգͣڣɣţţ. The bullhorn woman and Hero Fuu were looking at each others before suddenly, she grabbed Hero Fuu and turned around. No, thats not it. She hid Hero Fuu in her cleavage while twisting her body, then she reached out her hand diagonally--at the opposite direction of where the girls showed up, and produced three giant magic circles in a straight line. Blinding rain of light pirs came piercing down the ceiling, shing with one of the giant magic circles. Following after the rain, blue and red congrations swept over the ce. Just like with themanders de of light, both the light pirs and blue and red congrations got reflected back, blowing apart the entire castle ceiling along with the soil that had buried it. "Close call~?" "Phew, wed be done for if we didnt send the ck drone to scout ahead." Eight shadows showed up with the setting sun as their backdrop. "Whos there!" Hero Fuu asked. Golden Knight Red--Arisa lifts up the corner of her mouth as shes been waiting for that word. "Listen well!" Arisa strikes a pose that gets featured often in hero ranger shows. Matching her, Yellow, Pink, White and also Green cheerfully take the action pose they have been practicing. ck, Orange and Hero Nanashi look a bit bashful. Hero Fuu seems to understand the obligatory act himself, hes watching over them without attempting to open fire. "We are--" --̣ףգȣգͣڣɣţţ. The bullhorn woman who didnt get the obligatory fired off a dark purple beam from her snake hair. "I wont let you, so I tell!" Golden Knight--Nana activated the [Impregnable Castle] mode of her armor and blocked the beam. Floating Shields made with Space magic stopped the beam, scattering intense sparks everywhere. crack That small sound mixed in the roaring sounds reached Nanas ears. "Everyone, evacuate the ce so I tell." "Geh, seriously?" Arisa teleported everyone to safety using space magic. The left behind Floating Shields of Castle got turned into stone-like materials before they dropped down. "Well Ill be. Looks like ordinary method wont work on this demon lord." "Instation-type Castle has a bad affinity with it, so I report." "No need to save for the rainy day then. Go deploy Absolute Throne." "Yes, Red. Executing part exchange." Arisa who had done appraising the bullhorn woman while having the discussion turned to Hikaru. "Hero-sama, can you see the bullhorn womans information?" "Only that its level 95, and the names Lamiko. Her race is unknown." "So you too... God-stamped Appraisal is supposed to be able to see more than that though." Neither Hikaru who was summoned as a hero nor Arisa who got Gods Fragments as a reincarnated person managed to find detailed info about this bullhorn woman. Chasing after Arisa and the girls who were floating in the air after teleporting away, the bullhorn womans snake hairser came flying at them. "Whoopsie." Arisa short-range warped away along with the girls. "Think its another Thief God thingy series?" "Well, I wont be surprised if theres other besides the three Thief God Harness. Theres also Mana Camouge, but that one consumes too much fuel." The two have no doubt that the bullhorn woman is a demon lord. Shes obviously been using Unique Skills after all. "Maybe its either minotaurs or bullhorn giants." "Mino-san is smaller than that and they have the head of bull, so I dont think thats right. As for Bullhornkin--I dont think those exist." The bullhorn womane slithering out of the castles remain. Her lower half is covered in scales in the form of snake-like tail instead of legs. "Oh, I think I got it." "What a coincidence, so do I." Arisa and Hikaru got a solid guess about the bullhorn womans race. Not even this world has many beings with snake hair and snake-like lower half. "Unbiri~vabo~" "Oh no oh no nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi gave a warning when they saw countless magic circles appearing around the bullhorn woman. Calcting all possible angle of attacks, there is no safe ce they could get away to with short-range warps. "Iing omni-directional attack! White--" "Yes, Red. Activating <> so I tell." Nana who was done exchanging her equipment made that deration with a cool face. Next update is nned for 11/18 Book 16 - 16-75. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (5) 16-75. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (5) "Yes, Red. Activating Absolute Throne so I tell." A belt-shaped light circles around Nana, branching into top and bottom, and turning into a sphere. Countless magic circles pop up on the spheres surface, its exterior is transforming into a shell of light while the magic circles are constantly changing. "This looks more like a Shell than a Throne doesnt it." Arisa gave her impression while floating in the effective range of <> along with Nana. Thats right, Throne doesnt only cover Nana, it puts Arisa and the girls along with even Lulus floating fort inside the light--in the safe space. "Iing~?" The bullhorn womans omni-directional attack assaulted them. Its like a diffused version of the petrification beam shot from her snake hair, its a Petrification Shower. The Petrification Shower was blocked off by an invisible barrier wall just above the Light Shell, gray crumbles scattered into the surroundings furiously. "Ooh, its not working!" Arisa shouted while clenching her fist. "No, Red. The barriers outeryer is getting scrapped off. Lifting off Movement Lock. Switching to Mobile Defense Mode." Right after Nana said that, Throne flew off in the sky as if sliding. Unlike Fortress and Castle, Throne is capable of traversal. "Its moving kinda like a UFO." "I cant believe theres no inertia inside." Arisa and Hikaru were impressed at the inertia-less traversal inside. "Nana, get some distance. Ill do something about the Reflect thingy, so Hikaruhi, and Lulu, please have at it." "Our opponent has a Reflect-type Unique Skill, you know? Can you even interfere with it?" "Fufuhn, just leave it all to Arisa-chan! Theres ways to go about it without a direct confrontation!" Arisa winked shoddily. "And Fenrir?" "Lets have that kid as an insurance after the two." "Got it." While they were talking, Lulu Floating Forts eleration Barrel was deployed, the holy shell loaded. "Oh crap! Lamiko-san, Aegis!" Hero Fuu shouted out loud. "Shield of Aegis on a Medusa demon lord?" Arisa tilted her head in puzzlement, feeling somethings not right with the Greek myth setting. "Wrong! Lamiko-san is a Lamia demon lord!" The keen eared Hero Fuu corrected Arisas murmur with a loud voice. All the effort to hide her race with some kind of sacred treasure had gone to waste by this disclosure, but it must have been one important thing that Hero Fuu could not yield. This functionality that enables those inside Throne to have a conversation with those outside was installed due to Arisas persistent request. "Im shooting!" IGNITION! The Floating Forts assist voice replied to Lulu as she pulled the trigger. The holy shell that has been elerated to Mach 20 speed flew straight toward the bullhorn woman while leaving aser-like blue trail behind. At the same time, a giant dark purple magic circle--Aegis, appeared in front of the bullhorn woman. The Aegis that made it by a hairs breadth reflected Lulus holy shell back. "Nyu!" Sensing the crisis, Tamas ears stood straight up. Pochi who was standing next to her had her tail briskly tucked in between her legs. "Fools--" Believing in his victory, Hero Fuu muttered. His face turned to that of a shock a momentter. "--No way!" The holy shell that had been reflected by Aegis got reflected back right when it was between the bullhorn woman and Throne,ing back to the bullhorn woman once again. After a back and forth like that of a ping-pong ball hitting a smash wall, the holy shell reached its limit and broke apart leaving only blue light. "I saw it." Arisa is looking at the bullhorn woman whos slightly bleeding out. She was hurt by the shredded bits of broken holy shell. The bullhorn womans Unique Skill [Shield of Reflect God (Aegis)] can only reflect attacks that hit the shield part--in other words, it can only defend against frontal attacks. "I have confirmed it also. Wereunching a surprise attack from the sky. Tama, send me and Pochi onto the back of Lyuryu standing by in the sky." "Nin nin~" "Wait! Dont be reckless, she can turn you into stone." "Its okay nanodesu! Armor person will protect us with its Fnxu~ nodesuyo." "My armor can deploy Phnx eight times, while Pochis 64 times. There is nothing to worry about." The bullhorn woman continued on with the petrification beam attack even while Arisa and Liza had the discussion, but Nana led the bullhorn woman outside while evading the attack with skillful maneuvers. "Dammit, dammit, what the hell are those guys. Lamiko-san is a level 95 demon lord I tell you! She wasted a third of Saga Empire during her active era, shes one of the only five great demon lords. I get it if its a level 92 hero, but howd a bunch of level 80s guys overwhelm her!" Hero Fuu whos being protected inside the bullhorn womans cleavage cursed out. Looks like he hasnt noticed that hes being a bottleneck to the bullhorn woman as shes protecting him with both her hands. "Dammit, these guys mustve got cheat equipment--" Hero Fuu hit on something all of a sudden. (Thats it, we just have to catch even one of them and snatch their equipment. With Lamiko-sans equipment evolving Unique Skill Free Equipment, shell make it her own. Might as well catch everyst one of them and make their absurd bombardment and defensive powers Lamiko-sans own.) Hero Fuu smiled wickedly like that of a viin. (Im sure they think that Lamiko-san only has two Unique Skills, Queen of Petrification (Medusa) that can shoot out petrification beam from her snake hair and omni-directional magic circles, and the attack reflection Shield of Reflect God (Aegis).) As hero Fuu racked his brain, the bullhorn womans wounds recovered before his very eyes. (The Unlimited Regeneration (Rebirth) that the fake kansai ent gave me was useful as expected. Too bad the other one, Master Wizard, isnt usable since its not a good match with Lamiko-san. If its really a skill that allow anyone to use any magic like that guy told me, even these heroes and their cheat equipment would be nothing...) Hero Fuu has no idea. [Unlimited Regeneration (Rebirth)] and [Master Wizard] given to the bullhorn woman by the goblin demon lord were of of Lich Demon Lord and Fake Lord Shin. Just how did Unique Skills from defeated demon lords that should have been sealed in the [Divine Sword] and [Divine Gift Talismans] got here--. Hero Fuu has no way of knowing that mystery. "How could the demon lord that had perished along with the Snake God Labyrinth by the hands of the Heavenly Dragons 800 years ago be here..." The emperor muttered while looking at a screen showing the situation outside disyed in the City Core Room. Neither his supporting aides nor his protector knights were beside him. "My subjects that I should have been protecting had all already been killed by these demon lords huh." The emperor derided himself while looking at numerical values disyed by City Core. "For me to shamelessly survive by myself after losing everything..." The emperor had no idea that the people were taken to safety with Arisas space magic while he was devoting himself to hold the castle against the raiding vampire demon lord. "Emperor of the worlds greatest Saga Empire is nothing but an ipetent man." Clenching his fists until theyre bleeding blood. --You must not give up yet. Voice of a child echoed in the emperors ears. "Now Im even hearing things..." --Can you hear me, o child of mortals. I am calling your mind. The emperor corrected his postures to hear the intermittent voice. "It cannot be, are you God." A phrase that would have been spouted off by any reincarnated person sounded fresh to the emperor who was born in this other world. --There is no time. I shall bestow you the mean to seal away the wicked demon lord and the fallen heroes. The owner of the voice continued on without replying to the emperor. --Command the City Core to ept. I shall bestow you a seal art that once sealed away Demon God. Even though normally he should have been more wary about the possibility of this being a trap, the emperor operates the City Core just as the voice tells him to, as if hes being controlled. --O my dear mortal child. Endeavor your utmost. "By your will." The emperor operates the City Core with eyes that have lost their lights. City Core should originally have an automatic defensive function that protects its master from mind control. However, the aforementioned function in this City Core has been turned off by an unknown party. "Lyuryu, armor person, lets go with Capatult vertical dive bomb nodesu!" On the back of a white dragon flying high in the sky, Pochi shouted out loud. With no one correcting her about Catapult part, the strategy progresses on. DḌ٣գң٣գң٣գգա YES MY GIRL. DIMENSION CATAPULT ACTIVATING A silver flickering board appeared in front of the white dragon that has initiated a nose dive. Its an eleration board. The white dragon elerated at once, surpassing speed of sound. "Body clone art nanodesu!" PHYSICAL MIRROR IMAGE More Pochi is appearing on the white dragons back. "Nin nin." 64 Pochi and innumerable cat ninjas are clinging to the white dragon. "Deathblow, Magic Edge Vorpal Strike Excelion, Stand by nanodesu!" YES MY GIRL. EXTRA MODE ACTIVATING. Pochis armor is transforming into Assault Mode, a mode that specializes in charging attack. "Here we go." Liza who elerated herself by shooting magic edge cannon out of the sole of her feet leaped off the white dragon the first most. Faster than sound, the beastkin girls rained down on the bullhorn woman straight from above her. --̣ףգȣգͣڣɣţţ. Either she had a Crisis Perception skill, or it was a wild instinct, the bullhorn woman attempted to move the Aegis she was using to protect herself against Lulu and Hikarus assaults to above her. However, she simply wont make it in time. "Magic Spear Dragg Buster." Lizas deathblow that could even drive away a dragon pulverized the bullhorn womans left shoulder. "Magic Edge Vorpal Strike nanodesu!" 48 of the 64 Pochi were hit by the snake hairs petrification beam, but the remaining 16 Pochi struck the right shoulder one after another. "Uwaa, whoa, whoa--" Hero Fuu who was thrown off the cleavage due to the impact was saved by one of the snake hair,nding near her ear. "Nin nin~?" The invading cat ninjas who were hiding in Pochis and Lizas shadows jumped out of shadow and cut down the snake hair. "How dare you do that to Lamiko-sans hair!" Hero Fuus soul magic turned the snake hair into undead that then proceeded to chase the cat ninjas around. The cat ninjas who were being chased around by undead snake hair looked like they were having fun somehow, but eh, must have just been imagining things. --̣ףգȣգͣڣɣţţ. The bullhorn woman who should have lost both her shoulders mowed down at Liza and Pochi with her arm. The two managed to evade a direct hit using Flickering Step, but they got swallowed in the gale produced by the shockwave, they couldnt evade all the debris flying toward them like buckshot, exhausting all the [Phnx] defense system installed in their armor. Liza and Pochi tore apart the raised cloud of dust that looked like a ck smoke, rushing to a safe spot. "Oh good, looks like the two are fine." Arisa patted her chest in relief. "Regeneration." Mia murmured while pointing at the bullhorn womans shoulders. The shoulders that have been pulverized by Liza and Pochi are regenerating with white smoke rising out of them. "Knew it, its got regeneration--Mia." "Nn, order." Inside Throne, Arisa gave the signal to Mia. Lesser Fenrir that was lurking in the debris jumped out and bit off the bullhorn womans snake torso as she passed by. --̣ףգȣգͣڣɣţţ. The bullhorn woman screamed out loud and strangled Lesser Fenrir with her snake torso. Even the part that had been bitten off by Fenrir is regenerating back. "Heres our chance. Space Disintegrate at Hero Fuu--" "You cant." Hikaru steps forward in front of Arisa. "Youve got to leave that stuff to an adult who has dirtied her hands once." Hikaru casts <>. The rain of spears makes use of Lulus elerated Barrel before rushing off toward Hero Fuu, whos clinging onto the bullhorn womans ear, at 20 times the speed of sound. "Uaoo, Im falling--" Hero Fuu desperately clung onto bullhorn womans ear trying not to fall off her when the tinum-colored wolf was bitting her. He let out a sigh of relief after the bullhorn woman retaliated and stabilized her posture. His eyes caught sight of approaching death before him. Invisible spears are raining down on him at unbelievable speed. Hero Fuu managed to miraculously caught sight of it due to the excess adrenaline pumping in him, however, he possessed no power to go against that. He could only stare at the approaching death, a cruel miracle. And, after a momentarily pause. Rain of force spears exceeding 20 times speed of sound collided. Red blood dyed the bullhorn womans shoulder. DḌףգȣգͣڣɣţţ The bullhorn womans enraged roar echoed above Saga Empires sky. Next update is nned for 11/25 (As it is close to the deadline for volume 16s draft, the chapter may get dyed. In which case, I will give an update here and on the twitter.) . "That was not Lulus but Mikos attack, was it." Standing behind Tama and Pochi, Liza looked up at the girls floating in the air inside Nanas protective <>. DḌףգȣգͣڣɣţţ The demon lord roared out. Hero Fuus reflexes arent good enough to dodge rain of multiple javelins elerated to supersonic speed with Lulus elerated canon. However--. "Lamiko-san!" Hero Fuus slightly shrill voice resounded above the imperial capitals debris. "Geh, hes still alive." Arisa sounded like she was relieved somewhat. "Lamia demon lord turned her face away to protect that kid." Apparently, master sniper Lulu saw what happened. The demon lord who was roaring at them had her face gouged out, but it had already begun regenerating while producing white steam. DḌףգȣգ The demon lord wraps Hero Fuu in both her hands. "Lamiko-san?" The chest flesh on the demon lords upper breastbone opens up as she leads hero Fuu inside. "I see--Im going to be one with Lamiko-san." Hero Fuu disappeared into the other side of flesh wall with half-squinting entranced eyes. "Om nom nom~?" "Its a two-mouthed woman nanodesu!" "No no, I dont think shes eating him though?" Even Arisa who corrected Tama and Pochi didnt sound too confident about it. A dark purple light swept over the demon lords body, right afterward, her figure changed. "The demon lord has undergone a change form so I report." "Heros armor and dagger?" Equipment that appeared to be Hero Fuus got equipped on the demon lord. Her lower half is still that of snake, but its now wrapped in transformed leg armor. However, it seemed she ckened her strength during the equipment transformation, Mias Lesser Fenrir managed to pry its way out of the snake tails constriction. "Its so dark... yet warm and soft." Brighten. ing. At Hero Fuus murmur, the voice of a girl responded in broken speech. A small room made of red pulsing veins. Hero Fuu sat on a cockpit-like chair located in the center of the room. "--Uwaa" Hero Fuu was gasping for breath at the sudden eleration, but he didnt get thrown off the chair. Since slender tentacles secured him on the seat in ce of seat belts. "Lamiko-san, cant I look the outside?" Look, ing. The wall in front of him turned transparent, showing the outside. A spherical-shapedminated magic circles--Nanas throne is floating ahead. "Our enemy are strong. Lamiko-san, use my equipment." Equip, ing. Heros armor and dagger Hero Fuu took from his Inventory were taken by tentacles that extended out of the walls here. "Id have given you other stuff I got with me, but I gave them all to the generals and the others already..." Gratitude, Fuu. Her voice was t, but Hero Fuu sensed a deep affection in it. Hero Fuu looks forward. Straight ahead which is rare for him whos usually looking down. "Annihte the enemy. Lamiko-san." Annihte, ing. The demon lord resumed the battle responding to Hero Fuus order. "Fnkusu~ nanodesu!" Defensive shield Phnx that Pochi deployed in a hurry defended against an attack that managed to split even the rampart. The demon lord had swung out her arm, assaulting Pochi with a gigantic holy dagger. At first Pochi blocked the attack with her sword, but even a weapon made of dragon fangs that can [Pierces through everything] wouldnt be sturdy enough to repeatedly sh with a massive holy dagger made of Orichalcum alloy without chipping. Once the de is chipped even a little, the crack will only get worse from there. "We cant get close to her at this rate." "Not true nanodesu! With Capatultsunch we can do it nodesuyo!" After dodging the second assault of the holy dagger, Liza runs in parallel with Pochi. "Nin nin~" A cherry-looking cat ninja who was being chased by undead snake hair ran past the two. "Stop ying around, defeat them." "Aye~" Thud, the cat tail struck the ground, and then innumerable shadow extended out of gaps between debris, binding the undead snake hair. Immediately after, blue shining bullets rain down on the undead, annihting them all. Looks like Luluunched a support fire when she saw these undead stopped moving. "We should get back to attacking the main body ourselves." "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu." The beastkin girls gauged the distance to the demon lord as the Lesser Fenrir kept her busy. Above, Nana is dodging and defending, Hikaru and Lulu attacking, while Arisa is in charge of detecting and disturbing the demon lord in fierce shes. Shockwaves generated from these shes have left none of the original buildings around the imperial castle standing including the rampart. "--Really, its truly strong. This demon lord." "Well, on top of being an upper level 90s, shes even got herself heros equipment after all." Hikaru responded to Arisas murmur. "Why didnt they deploy Lamia demon lord right from the start then?" "You mean before the vampire demon lord?" "Un, if this is the mastermind--Gobu Kings handiworks, both of those demon lords should have been deployed at different cities each." "Maybe hes the type that saves stuff for thest?" "I could see that if he were a bad guy in a home console RPG, but isnt it too much of a foolish move to unleash your card one by one?" While replying to Arisa randomly, Hikaru covered the beastkin girls assault with support magic. "Youre right. But youre bound to have the rug pulled out from under you if youre fixated on the idea that our enemy is ipetent." Hikaru mocked herself for falling victim to a simr ploy that cost her many of her friends. "Maybe he adjusted it so Masters help wonte? Or perhaps, hes keeping us here so we wont go support Master?" Arisa racked her brain while muttering. "But what would that entail? Gobu King went around and setting fires at every cities, all while constantly running away from Master like hes harassing him. If all of that had some sort of reason behind--" --Beepbeep. Arisas golden armor received a transmission from the Solitary Ind Pce. Them jamming barrier surrounding the capital seems to have vanished during all the uproar. "Is there an emergency?" Im not sure if I should report this-- Zena who was standing by in the Solitary Ind Pce reported about <> found in the capital. Presently its being purified in a ritual by Sera and other high ranking priests. Simr items have been discovered in Seryuu City and Muno Earldom as well, so theyve issued warning to every locations. "Nice follow-up! Well leave those to you. And since Ive told you the situation here, please ask Tina-sama and other personnels that are good with detective works to work out what our enemy is trying to achieve." Arisa has conveyed everything that has transpired with her group and Satous to Zena. "I will pass it over to Elterina-sama and her highness Sistina." "Un, please." Now that shes entrusted the investigation to her allies, Arisa can fight without reserve. The shes with demon lord that have been seesawing back and forth are gradually tilting toward Arisa and the girls favor. "Lamiko-sans attacks dont work? Just whats up with those cheat armor! Even the twerps and tail girl broke through what should have been absolute defense aegis with their white weapons! And most annoyingly--" Hero Fuu cursed out and then red hard at the floating Throne. "That gunner with her starting out-looking FPS equipment shooting bullets endlessly like theres no tomorrow! How dare they shoot and wound Lamiko-sans beautiful body!" The demon lords Unique Skill [Shield of Reflect God (Aegis)] did reflect back everything that hit it, but all the rifle bullets other than those intended to be feints managed to hit the snake lower half that was outside the aegiss range. "Lamiko-san, lower right! Three hostiles with white weaponsing!" Even with the warning, the demon lords arms are already busy dealing with the white dragoning from above and the Lesser Fenrir rushing on the ground, only her snake hairs petrificationser could be used to stop them. And even the petrificationser was dodged by their Flickering Steps moving in zig-zag. "If only I had magic like Yuukis..." Hero Fuu chewed his fingernails as he could do nothing but watch. Magic, have. As the girl said that, a screen not unlike a selection screen in a PC game got disyed before Hero Fuu. "Magic list? Is this maybe--Master Wizards power?" Transfer, ing. "You mean leaving the control to me?" After ncing at the screen once, Hero Fuu broke out a stiff smile while kukukuku-ing. "Nice! Were going to win this!" Hero Fuus finger crawled on the screen and picked a magic. "Earth Shaker!" Severe earthquake ran through the ground, Pochi and Lesser Fenrir tripped over and got caught in the demon lords attack. "Miasma Swamp" Miasma around the imperial capital converged, draining vitality off anyone inside the whirlpool-like swamp area. Liza carrying Pochi jumped twice in the air, joined by ninja Tama to take refuge inside Nanas Throne. "Labyrinth" The girls got locked up in a barrier of space magic along with the Throne but they immediately got out of it as Arisa cast the opposing spell. "That was faster than I thought, but that bought us enough time." A gigantic meteorite falling from the sky assaulted the Throne. Its the meteor summoning magic that the False King Shin once used in an attempt to destroy Shiga Kingdoms castle. The girls who just got out of Labyrinth werete to notice it as the meteor squashed them all along with the Throne. "Ahahahahaha. This is amazing, Lamiko-san. Were invincible." Hero Fuuughed out loud like a maniac inside the demon lord. "Oh crap, what the heck is that?" "Must be Meteor. What now Yuuki." Hero Yuuki and Hero Seigi who had evacuated far away from the castle with Flying Shoes looked up at the gigantic falling meteorite in the sky. "I mean, like, arent we in danger here?" "Right, we are!" Hero Yuuki and Hero Seigi made a nose dive and took shelter in a ce that would shield them from the explosion and flying debris. Momentter, raging winds and broken debris flew all around them. "Whats the demon lord searching for? Dont tell me, those girls are still alive?" "After eating that Meteor? High level heroes are incredible." The demon lord pushed her way through broken pieces of meteorites in the impact crater. "What to do now?" "Course well help." Hero Yuuki concentrated his mana and shoot Inferno at the demon lords lower half. The demon lord couldnt protect herself with Aegis from the surprise attack, and got her lower half burned. "Itsing here!" "Run!" The demon lord that had started regenerating with rising white smoke turned toward the two heroes. Rock balls of vengeance are pouring behind the two fleeing heroes. Every one of those rocks is as big as a house. "Im gonna die, die, dieeeeeeeee." "Shut your trap Seigi, keep those legs moving!" The two heroes frantically ran in the sky, even more desperately than when they were being chased by the vampire demon lord. "Phew--those kids are really reckless." "Un, but were saved thanks to them." "Seeded reactivating <>, so I report." Throne should have been capable to endure a mass that huge by design, but either it was an early failure or the meteor was not an attack relying on mass alone, the Throne function had shut down temporarily. Twofolds faint purple lights circte on Arisas body. "Its reprisal time! Let me show you what serious Arisa-chans capable of." Arisa gantly dered so as she pointed her wand at the demon lord. Next update is nned for 12/2 Arisa and the girls turn will end in the next chapter, and the chapter after the next will be back to Satou. Book 16 - 16-77. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (7) 16-77. Saga Empire, Battle at the Imperial Capital (7) "Its payback time! Let me show you what serious Arisa-chans capable of." Arisa dered so while staring at the Lamia demon lord. Faint purple lights are blinking on Arisas body. It marks the activation of her Unique Skills, [Over Boost], and [Never Giveup]. Arisas sure-killbo that managed to Giant Kill even god Zaikuon. "Ill make you regret missing your chance to kill us with the meteor." "Arisa--" Arisa lightly shook her head at the worried Hikaru. "Haste makes waste, was it." Arisa unleashed space magic Space Smasher instead of the anti-god magic. The two heroes have shown that Aegis cannot cope with attacks that are beyond its cognition. The attack that had been strengthened multiple folds broke through the demon lords defense, tearing off its body. As if delivering the coup de grace, Luluunched a special holy shell from her Floating Forts storage at the demon lords head, but it was deflected by Aegis. "Lamiko-san, are you okay?" Okay, not. A t sounding voice replied to Hero Fuu. "Is there anything I can do? Ill do anything I can you know?" Hero Fuu is asking while healing her with healing magic through the power of [Master Wizard]. There, is "Really? Then lets do it!" Hero Fuu readily made a promise without asking first what it would entail. Danger, ous. "I dont care about danger as long as Im with Lamiko-san! The two of us are one in body and soul after all!" Hero Fuu intensely proimed with a red face. The flesh walls blinked several times reflecting the demon lords hesitation. "...Lamiko-san?" One body and soul, turn. A voice responded to Hero Fuu who couldnt bear the silence. The room protecting Hero Fuu begins to pulse. "Lamiko-san? What are you--" Before he could finish his words, the walls swallow Hero Fuu whole from all directions. To, gether Sounds of bones getting crushed and fibers getting torn off continued for a while. Permission, got. Four blue lights lit up in the demon lords body. As if marking her procurement of God Parions Authorities that dwelt in Hero Fuu--Unique Skills. "--The demon lord is gone?" Right after four lights began to dwell in the demon lords body, she suddenly disappeared. "Arisa, can you tell?" "Nope, I cant see her--Tama!" Nyu~, shes here, but not here~?? Both Arisas space magic and Ninja Tamas perception cant seem to detect the demon lord. Above! Nanodesu! Just as Pochi gave the warning, the demon lord appeared on top of Throne and thrust at it with two holy daggers. Holy daggers and the defensive barrier protecting Throne shed, scattering intense sparks and shes everywhere. "No way!" Arisa screamed out loud seeing it unfolded. The defensive barrier protecting Throne was broken off with a single hit. "Emergency evacuation!" Nana slided Throne out of the demon lords attack. "Giant Shield." "Hyper Deracinator." Hikaru and Arisas defensive magic counterbnced demon lords attack before falling apart. Snake beam flew off from her direction. "Phnx!" Just when the defensive shield installed in Lulus armor got all used up to defend against the beam attack, Nanas Throne defensive barrier managed to get rebooted. After seeing that, the demon lord wrapped herself in a dark blue light before disappearing once again. Nana moves around in the air randomly to avoid getting ambushed by the same trick. "Tama, bring everyone back here." Aye aye sir~ Liza and Pochi leaped out of Tamas shadow, and after a slight pause, she came back along with the two heroes. "Uwaa, where is this?" "Gaudy armor, purple hair--Hero Nanashi!" "Then are we inside that sphere?" "Oh my? You brought these kids along with you--" After thinking a bit, Arisa throws a question. "--Got any idea where the demon lord is?" "Seigi." "I do." Hero Seigi whos good at searching nodded when Hero Yuuki replied as such. "Thats Fuus Unique Skill the demon lord has snatched away." "Snatched? Werent the demon lord and Hero Fuu working together?" "Yup, my Evil Search (Wheres the bad ones) can tell the locations of monsters and evil beings. I knew that Fuu was inside the demon lord until a moment ago, but then he disappeared once those blue lights lit up... The demon lord probably ate him." Seigi speaks with a gloomy expression. "Requesting the current position of demon lord, so I tell." There, Nana made a demand without reading the mood. "Ah sorry, the Unique Skill Existence Pending (Im nowhere) the demon lord is using is apparently an omnipresent power to dilute ones existence over a wide area. And--" Hero Seigi got d in blue light in the middle of his speech. "--Its catastrophically ill matched with my Unique Skill Truth Eye (Theres Always One Truth)." Hero Seigi usually only used the Unique Skill to see through evils, but whenbined with [Evil Search (Wheres the Bad Ones)], it will disy another power. "Youre over there!" The demon lord showed up at the location where Hero Seigi pointed at. This was something Hero Seigi found out by chance when he couldnt find Hero Fuu during training and pointed out randomly. Right as the demon lord showed up, fire gushed out of Lulus Floating Forts secondary armament, while Liza and Pochi unleashed Magic Edge Cannons with their weapons. The demon lord immediately put up Aegis, but she was hit by the attack aimed at her lower half and got blown away. "Fuu had four Unique Skills." Hero Seigi begins exining without minding the atmosphere. "Existence Pending (Im nowhere) the demon lord used just now." Lesser Fenrir bit off the demon lords neck as she fell face up. "A Unique Skill that allows one to warp everywhere within their sight whenbined with Existence Pending, Free Warp (Im Over Here). It also barely uses up any mana, apparently." While chanting an anti-demon lord forbidden spell, Hikaru thought to herself that the Unique Skill sounded like a lesser version of Satous Unit Arrangement. Slightly after Hikaru started, Arisa also began chanting an anti-demon lord forbidden spell next to her. "I dont get how it works, but a one-hit sure kill Underhanded Life Snatch (I Hate Your Guts). It was probably used to break through the barrier earlier. Since you could counterbnce that, does it mean this thing is a heros Unique Skill?" "Its equipment created by Master, so I respond." "For real?! Your master is awesome." Nana and the beastkin girls smiled delightfully when they heard Hero Yuukis praise. Apparently this Underhanded Life Snatch cannot be used regrly, the demon lord is stabbing repeatedly at the Lesser Fenrirs body as the Snake Beam turns it into stone. "An area attack to clear up weaklings, ughter Resonance (Everyone Die). This can break through force and holy magic barriers, so be careful." "That one was wild. During the initial test, not only the test monsters, that also got to several of the recording officials and maids who were watching. That was the reason why Fuu started to shut himself indoor." Arisa and Hikaru thought that wasnt Hero Fuus responsibility alone to bear, but they couldnt exactly stop chanting so they ended up feeling bad instead. "No, wasnt it the fault of that idiotic attendant who insisted to put the me on Fuu?" "Yeah, and his father, that stupid prime minister too." After finishing off the Lesser Fenrir, the demon lord erased her figure once again with the [Existence Pending (Im nowhere)]. "Chantingplete." "Im done here too." Arisas and Hikarus wands are d in dangerous-looking lights. Looks like its quite a risk to defer the activation of Forbidden Spells. "Seigihi, can you do that move once again?" "I can do it as many times as you want, but since the enemy can see us too, its just gonna put up Aegis again wont it?" "No worries. Green, please summon the dummy fenrir. Three of them if possible." "Nn False Magic Wolf Creation <>" A Dummy Fenrir appeared before Throne to act as a decoy. It looks exactly like Lesser Fenrir earlier. If you line up the two together, you could see that its tinum furcks the sublimenesspared to the real thing, but its hard to tell the difference apart normally. The chant to summon one is iparably shorter than the chant for the forbidden spell [Mythology Eater] and [<>]. Mia called forth two more Dummy Fenrir. "False Twilight of Fallen God (Dummy Ragnarok)?" "Yep, have it as a decoy as well." "Got it." Mia gave an instruction to the dummy fenrir, and they opened their mouths wide, then six impressive-looking magic circles manifested, and then a gigantic magic circle got produced inside the six magic circles. The magic circles are reproducing illusion just as they have been programmed with beforehand. "All done now. Once Hero Nanashi and I are gone, make the demon lord show itself like you did earlier." After confirming Hero Seigis nod, Arisa turned to Tama. "Pink, take us behind the shadow of the broken tower over there." Arisa pointed at positions where they could catch the demon lord in a crossfire. Looks like doing the warping herself while putting forbidden spells on hold is a tall order even for Arisa. "Aye aye sir~" Hero Seigi activated his Unique Skill once the two disappeared. Right as the demon lord appeared, she deployed Aegis in front of herself. "Fire." With Mias order, the Dummy Fenrir shifted their illusion of killing blow move into the firing phase. Right then, Arisa and Hikaru who have been relocated by Tamas ninjutsu recite the forbidden spells activation phrases. "Mythology Extinction." "Mythology Down." The two girls cast their anti-god magic. Next to them, Tama is squatting down while putting her hands on her ears, with eyes shut tight. With a thunderous sound, the two forbidden spells exploded on the demon lord. Innumerable glittering rainbow-colored lights coil around the demon lord, binding while also eroding the its body. Arisas Mythology Down reached the demon lord as it was screaming, sting away the upper half of its body. "I aimed a wee bit too high." Even before Arisa could finish reprimanding herself, the demon lord has already started regenerating from its remaining tail. "Dont worry be happy~" Tama jumped into the shadow below her after saying that. In order to aplish her duty. "Well, Im sure itd be fine." Hikaru observes the regenerating demon lord whileforting Arisa. It has already regained its former form. Looks like its incapable of regenerating the lost equipment, but the naked body it showed when it first appeared stood there. Though, as its face and and skin are pulsing and distorting, theres no trace of its amorousness left. DḌףգȣգͣڣɣţţ Four fragments of blue lights separated away from the roaring demon lord before disappearing. Three shadows approach the demon lord that got off debris. "First Sword~? <>" Ninja tama who split herself into countless body clones cut away the defensive barrier that protects the demon lords body with her finisher. The demon lord didnt turn its Aegis at Tama as it was still wary of Dummy Fenrir, instead it used snake beam petrification shower at Tamas clones as if mowing down bugs. Pochi charged at the openings. "Second Sword, Vorpal Strike Excelion nanodesu!" Pochi who hadtched on the white dragon Lyuryu with her dragon fang sword at the ready rushed out using the golden armors elerated board, piercing through the demon lord that had lost its barrier from above. The demon lord shrieked out and shot out petrification breath at the white dragon. Of course, theres no way an ordinary breath could catch up to the White Dragons flying speed as it misses its mark. Liza zeroed in from behind the demon lord. "Third Sword, <>" Liza who had elerated herself with her Powered Exoskeleton prated and gouged out the demon lords medu oblongata. In reality, Pochi also had a finisher called [<>], but she didnt manage to master it before the dispatch this time. "Im shooting!" Aimed at the demon lord that had fallen down listlessly, Lulu unleashed all the armaments of her Floating Fort tounch a saturation attack. Flesh got gouged off, bones were broken down off the demon lord. "Uwaah, savage." "Girls are scaryyy." Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki were taken aback by the disy ofpleteck of mercy. "Have a go~go~?" Tama who had gone back to Throne asked the two heroes. The two heroes looked at each other and nodded. "Right. Ive got to avenge Fuu. I never got to talk much with him, but he was still a ssmate." Hero Yuuki fired his fire magic White Inferno at the still surviving demon lord despite all the wounds. As the demon lord lost its regeneration from Lulus bombardment, the magic burn down the flesh left in its body. "Sorry, but could you take me there?" "Aye." Escorted by Tama, Hero Seigi appeared on top of the demon lord that had turned into nothing but bones and hair. It should have not survived no matter how you look at it, but the demon lord is yet to cease moving. Its truly persistent as expected of a demon lord that had been turned into undead by Hero Fuu. "Hot, hot hot--Huh, its not?" "Water release jutsu~?" Oh yeah, there was a ninjutsu like that I think? Such was Hero Seigis impression, being one ignorant of ninja ways. "<>" Hero Seigis holy sword shined blue once he recited the holy verse. "--Evil Perish (Justice Wins)." The holy sword d in Unique Skill power got lodged into the demon lords cranium. Its strength was nothingpared to the absurd firepower of the golden knights, but it was apparently enough to finish off the demon lord whose life force had beenpletely deprived off. The demon lord stopped moving as it crumbled down from tips. "Good bye, Fuu." Hero Seigi murmured with anguid expression while looking at horizon. The white bone crumbled down and disappeared into ck mist. Which includes Hero Seigis footholds. "Uwawawa, Im falling. Im gonna die. Save meeeeeeeee." "Dont worry be happy~" After watching Hero Seigi panicking for a while, Ninja Tama took him to a safe spot. "I guess this means its over here?" "Yup, alls that left is over there." Arisa and Hikaru stretched out after they joined up with other girls. "Disaster relief still remains so I inform." "Aah, thats right. Even if we leave the relief to Shiga Kingdom and the neighboring countries, seems like several shelters have their roofs copsed in, lets go take care of those. Were all going together since Master may send a request for help okay." "Hear hear~?" "Yes nanodesu!" With Arisas encouraging yell, the girls begin to move out. "Hey, Yuuki." "What." The two heroes lying in exhaustion on top of a huge debris are exchanging words. "Who do you think the master of those monstrously strong party of heroes?" "Who knows? Probs God or something?" Hero Yuuki responded to Hero Seigi randomly,id down his body sprawling and fell asleep just like that after dering, "Im tired." "Get it together you. Well, Im all worn-out too." Hero Seigi then proceeded to lie sprawling next to Hero Yuuki and closed his eyes. There should be no oneining. After all, Their battle at the Imperial Capital is over. --Time goes back a bit. "WOOOOOOOOOO" The emperor reflexively screamed out when a quake big enough to almost threw him off his throne hit. "Damn you demon lord... Dont think you can run around rampaging forever." What brought about the quake was actually the attacks on demon lord unleashed by heroes, not the demon lord itself. The emperor would have known that fact were he kept the city monitoring system on, but right now hes fully focusing on the function given to him by someone who called themselves God. That function is using up all the resources of a City Core that reigns over an entire empire, its truly dreadful. "Just a bit, just a bit more." In front of the delirious-sounding muttering emperor, rainbow-colored lights gathered to form something resembling an orb. If people who were present during the event in Parion Holy Land were here, they would have noticed that the orb gave off an aura that resembled that of [God-Sealing Rainbow Gem] capable of sealing even gods. Eventually, the orb transformed into the shape of a huge key. The once beautiful rainbow-colored key has turned dark before anyone noticed. "The world is for us humans to take. I shant let you lots have your ways." The emperor broke out a ferocious smile as he reached out to the key. "O Guardian Spirit (Mitama) of Saga Empire---" The emperor brandished the key like a wand as he called out to the City Core. Book 16 - 16-78. Repatriation "Nanashi-sama! I will now attempt to readjust the Ritual Device. Please put an equal amount of mana into the red and blue orbs to my left." Loreiya shouted with a serious look on her face. This is the temple on the [Hill of Heroes] near Saga Empires old capital--inside its underground facility. ording to Loreiya, if the currently getting started up summoning magic circle goes out of control, it will continue to summon heroes from other worlds until it has used up all the mana and life of the old capitals popce. Hero Nanashi had already instantaneously moved to the orbs on the ritual device as Loreiya begged him. (Good, thats it. The ns progressing nicely.) Goblin demon lord chuckled in his mind as he observed Hero Nanashi while hiding himself. After taking the hero and other people under the temple, Goblin demon lord lost his Avatar when his head was blown off by the light ball Wiyaryi shot with her bow, but hes actually secretly lurking in this ce, observing the people here from somewhere. "Loreiya! Im gonna help too!" Wiyaryi the longearkin (Booch) archer who was also a former hero attendant like Loreiya spoke out. "Then please watch the meter to the opposite of Nanashi-sama!" "Got it!" There are several Parion temple officials here as well, but they couldnt cope with the rapid change of the situation, they could only watch the girls restlessly. As he was working on his duty, the heros line of sight slightly shifted before his expression turned dubious for a moment. It was really for an instant, nobody here noticed it. "I can drain out the mana forcefully, cant I do that?" Hero Nanashi threw the question while pouring mana into the ritual devices. (No no, whats this guy sayin. Yer gonna throw a wrench in my ns.) Goblin demon lord murmured in his mind. "You cant! The hero summoning magic circle would break if you do that!" Loreiya shouted out like she was screaming. "Oh I guess so--" Hero Nanashi obediently went back to providing mana. (Phew~, this is bad for mine poor heart.) "--Is this enough mana?" "If you could, please put 50% more." "OK." More mana gets supplied into the ritual device. Exactly 50% more. (Nice, niice, keep at it.) "Hey, Loreiya. Dont you think the magic circuit is looking weird?" (Stop asking too much you!) Goblin demon lord retorted at Wiyaryi in his mind. "No, its working as intended. Theres no problem." "Really?" "Yes really." Wiyaryi went back to her duty while tilting her head in doubt. (Yep yep, thats good!) Goblin demon lord wipes his imaginary sweat. "Just a little bit more. Please maintain that amount of mana." "OK." Hero Nanashi cheerfully replied to Loreiya while Loreiya herself was wiping the sweat off her forehead. Before long, enough mana was filled in, and a magic circle that was unlike anything before manifested below them. The magic circle is getting rearranged in a chain reaction, unfolding countlessyered magic circles in the entire ritual device. As if scanning the three people near the ritual device, the magic circle splits off above them, forming into cylindrical-shapedminated magic circles. "Now! Please pour your mana into it all at once." "You got it." As Hero Nanashi obliged, torrent of lights filled the area around the ritual device. Flood of blinding lights finally subsided, the ritual device went silent as if the light earlier was all a lie. (--Perfecto.) "Phew, looks like it went off without a hitch--" Wiyaryi felt something amiss as she looked around in the underground room. "--Hero? Wheres Hero Nanashi?" "Whats going on? Where did Hero Nanashi disappear to?" At Wiyaryis exmation, Loreiya also surveyed the surrounding with dumbfounded looks. However, Hero Nanashi is nowhere to be found. (You aint gonna find him anywhere.) Goblin demon lord was getting triumphant in his mind. (Cuz Hero Nanashis been repatriated.) Goblin demon lord muttered the reason for Hero Nanashis absent whileughing loudly in his mind. Goblin demon lord had utilized the gigantic magic circle used by God Parion to summon heroes to [Return Satou back to his world]. (Deprived of Authorities given by the foolish gods, go live on in a world without Skills or Level.) The magic facility created by the strongest Dragon God to summon and return heroes will unconditionally deprive [Authorities Bestowed by God (Unique Skills)] and [Support Function through Level and Skill System] off those returning home. (Thest connected world was Meiko-han fter all, still better than a world without anyone you know, aint it.) For Heroes summoned by God Parion, the channel between worlds will be aligned when theyre returning home, but in cases of [Those summoned by anyone other than God Parion], like this one, such routine gets omitted, and thest worlds channel will be used instead. (Arent I real nice.) Goblin demon lord smiled sadistically. (Next, just gotta paint the world with miasma that fills the continent. No wait, now that Irregr aint around, we can just use the Chalice in Shiga Kingdom. Only a matter of time before Lord-san gets unsealed. No need to y with uncertain cards like sacrificing Saga Empires capital anymore.) Touya-han, you free now? The other party Goblin demon lord called was an elven reincarnated person who once worked as Saga Empires tactician. "Is that you Chief? Im good now, but how were you able to contact me through telepathy this far away?" Mine Unique Skill see. (Another new skill huh...) Touya felt the resourcefulness of Chiefs Unique Skills to be at an absurd level. As far as he knows, the Chief has more Unique Skills than the number of fingers on all ones limbs. Hes always wondering if one individual is capable of possessing that many Unique Skills. Additionally, one question popped up in his mind after seeing this Unique Skill, "Why was he always using super secret contact methods like pigeons and stuff then?" "So whats your business with me?" Touya stopped thinking about worthless stuff and moved the conversation along. Oh, oh rite! I didit! I finally didit! "Get to the point please." Touya-han yer always so cold~ Touya ignored goblin demon lord. Its Irregr. I went and repatriated Irregr, see. Touya waited for the loudughter to stop before opening his mouth. "How pointless. That guy will juste right back." His words contained convictions. "Forget that, hes probably avoided the repatriation and is now currently lurking next to you." --Nay, nay. Goblin demon lord flinched for an instant when he recalled how Hero Nanashi was lurking with Mana Camouge in their hideout back then, but he denied the possibility as its difficult to maintain Mana Camouge when the surrounding magic essence is out of order. He was sorely tempted to exchange his body with another that has a Unique Skill to see through Mana Camouge, but managed to endure the temptation somehow. Touya-han, yer such a worrywart. Fret not I tell you, that repatriation magic circle strips off Gods Authorities--Unique Skills. "Repatriation magic circle? Did you tamper with the hero summoning magic circle?" Yeap. Pity that we cannae call forth any more handy sacrifices aka heroes, but its a cheap price to pay for Irregrs demise ey. If thats truly the case that is... Contrary to the high tension Goblin demon lord, Touya was unrelentingly skeptic. No other possibility not even a one in a million chance. Got everythin stripped off him, including Lord-sans system like Skills and Levels and all. Goblin demon lord rattled on as if he was trying to deceive his own worries. Irregr whos lost his level and Unique Skill aint gonnae back by himself. "Hes got subordinates capable of using space and force art magic. Besides... His subordinates also have enough influences andworks in Saga Empire." What are ya tryin to say? "Wont he get summoned back to this world?" Aint happenin. Ive crushed that possibility first thin first. The hero summoning magic circle I tampered cannae be reverted back, its unpossible. Besides, without the coordinates needed to summon-- Goblin demon lord realized his mistakes midway through. --Too bad for Fuu-han, but I hafta eliminate him along with Seigi and Yuuki. Worlds get connected the moment they are getting returned to their world. Even though its practically impossible, it is theoretically feasible for Satou to get re-summoned at that precise moment. Besides, even though it may not be possible through humans hands, it is for Gods. That is if the seven pirs gods even need Satou. "Are you done?" Touya asked goblin demon lord. Yeap. "Then there is something I need to report on my end." Report? Oh yeah, where you now? "In the undergroundbyrinth of Seryuu City." The Dungeon Master, a cricket monster, Douma the Third is standing by next to him. Douma the third is chewing leg meat of Labyrinth Frog the in-faced reincarnated person, Mio gave. Ah, yer checkin the miasma density eh. "I am. Something came my attention during our journey, so I came here to check on it." Came yer attention? Goblin demon lord urged Touya to go on. "The ns that Chiefid out in various ces have been foiled across the board. I noticed it at the former capital of Kubooku Kingdom of Small Countries, but its particrly striking in the town Im at, Seryuu City." Through covert operatives lurking in every part of the world, Touya got a grasp on the goblin demon lords ns. Just round those parts? "No, many ces where Irregr had stayed at, and regions where E Firm carry a huge influence have low miasma density." Touya reported the values of miasma densitometers stationed in the world he essed with the cooperation of the Dungeon Master. Who woulda thought that the mobs would get in our way after we dealt with the Irregr himself. "Tell me about it." Touya reyed Goblin demon lords roundabout ns in his mind. The first phase of the n was to spread Regretful and Rage illness, destabilizing peoples minds, and filling the world with thinyer of miasma by way of people. Even though that phase was mostly sessful, the miasma got wiped off through various means, and the second phase of the n, which was inviting fear through <> brought upon undead and epidemic all ended in failures in regions with a low density of miasma. "The miasma is dense enough in one part, but its meaningless if its only partially." Rite.... When the world is filled with enough miasma, it will be possible to open a Labyrinth Highway to the Underworld. If the entry to the Underworld that was made impossible with the sealing of Magic God could be opened, it should also be possible to undo the Magic Gods seal by mass producing Evil Philosophy with the Chalice, or so was their line of thinking. "No way around it, our n is in shambles." Cmon dont say that. Now that Irregr aint around anymore, we just gotta have another go. Its gonna get busy, but shoulda be possible in 10 years. Itd be even faster with Mio-hans help. The in-faced reincarnated persons Unique Skill allows her to open gates across distances that exceed the limit of men. Theres no more fitting skill for sending in invading forces. However, shed have to go over her limit if they want to fill the world with miasma in a short amount of time. When that thought crossed his mind, Touyas face turned sour. "By the way, how many Avatars did you switch into in front of Irregrs eyes?" Whats up so sudden? I did it like, five or six times? "Then youd do well to take your main body to a safe location." Haaa? Goblin demon lord sounded confused to hear Touyas sudden act of giving advices. "When youre switching Avatars, a magical path to your main body opened for an instant. Hed notice it if you do it that often." Course I knew that much, been touring a great many ry stations already. To top it off, I never reuse a station Ive used before. Not even Irregr coulda see past that in just a few times. Goblin demon lord reflexively rebutted before realizing that it was pointless. I mean like, theres no point mulling over Irregr now. Hes just a powerless brat now that hes back to his world. (I cannot fathom that guy to be such an ordinary opponent.) Touya rebutted in his mind. "Sorry, but Ill be vacationing until Im doubly sure that the Irregr really has been eliminated." Eh? Hold on rite there? Im tellin ya its fine-- The transmission with Goblin demon lord was cut off while he was still speaking. Touya waited for a little while but he never got another call from the goblin demon lord. "Fumu..." --Dunno if its gonna be 100 or 200 years, itd be wiser to wait for Irregr to use up his life span. The remark Goblin demon lord made in order to stop Hero Nanashi from hounding them back then shed in Touyas mind. "That might have actually been our best course of action." Toya muttered. "Touya-sama, what seems to be the matter?" He turned around at the in-faced reincarnated person, Mio, who cheerfully asked him. "No, its nothing." "Are our works here done then?" "Yeah. Looks like its going to be a long vacation." Touya responded while recalling the abrupt hang up with the Goblin demon lord. "Is that true?!" Touya nodded at Mio. "That means we have to enjoy our honeymoon to the fullest." "Right." (It might not be a bad idea to go along with this girl until Irregr has exhausted his life span.) Mios smiles bloomed at the unexpected words that came out of Touyas mouth. "Lets make it a lovely honeymoon!" Mio opened a gate and pulled Touyas hand. "As you can see. Dont disturb our honeymoon." Touya murmured at the darkness. The darkness replied not. "Touya-sama?" "Nevermind." Touya got into the gate this time, back to their honeymoon trip. "Loreiya? Just whats going on?" Archer Wiyaryi asked her former coworker. As she had been muttering by herself while staring at empty space without trying to look for the disappearing Hero Nanashi. Ignoring Wiyaryi, Loreiya reached out toward the ritual device once again. "Oy, Loreiya--" "Its noth--" Loreiyas figure disappeared in the middle of her speech. """KYAAAAAAAA""" "Loreiya!" The miko screamed to see priestess Loreiya rolling on the ritual device rooms floor. "What are you doing!" Wiyaryi red at the individual who kicked away Loreiya. Someone who wasnt here before. "Answer me, Hero Nanashi!" "Shes going to answer that for you." He shrugged off the censures as his eyes under the mask watched Loreiya. His body is d in faint blue light. (But why! Why didnt he get repatriated away, ey.) Loreiya looked up while bending down on the floor. (And whats up with that attack just now.) "H-Hero-sama, was it something I did--" (Whyd the damage got to my main body, he just attacked my Avatar.) "Ohe off it, fake-san." As Hero Nanashi interrupted Loreiyas word, another Loreiya--the real Loreiya appeared in his arm. "When did you find out?" "From the very beginning." Hero Nanashi actually only noticed that her dot showed on his Radar was not blue colored that signified an acquaintance when he started to provide mana, but since he couldnt be bothered to exin that, he just said that it was from the beginning. "The magic circle felt like a repatriation one too, so I simply used Empty Cicada Shell art at the right timing." "Ninjutsu? Anything goes with ya..." The real victim this time is Hero Meiko Kaname who has gone back to her original world. Meiko who fell on her rear when a log donning Hero Nanashis attires suddenly showed up in front of her cursed out loud toward the sky. "Whered you go? It wasnt Mana Camouge, was it?" "Its a secret." Hero Nanashi was observing the ground from a man-made satellite orbiting above through the hole opened above them. His conversation with Touya at Seryuu Citys undergroundbyrinth was also heard by him through a midge-sized tamed monster he left on the [Dungeon Master] when he was dropping by. (Guess he aint gonna answer me. More importantly, gotta make him reveal the secret behind that attack earlier.) "Whats up with that weird attack just now?" "I see, that means it did reach you." A new skill called [Holy Light Armor] was added on Hero Nanashis public skill list. As the blue lights covering his limbs get deeper in color, Hero Nanashis face under his mask looks straight at Loreiya--Goblin Demon Lord. "--Holy Light Armor?" "Yup, I was just experimenting to see if Primeval Magic could damage you through the Avatar, but then I got a different skill somehow instead." "Yer as crazy as always." (Well whateva, I got the info anyway. Just means I cant recklessly show myself through Avatars before Irregr. Im gonna move the world from deep within shadows.) After striking Hero Nanashi with God Parions holy magic he copied from priestess Loreiya, Goblin Demon Lord cast away his Loreiya-shaped Avatar. Goblin demon lords view ckened out. "--Phew, gotta revise the ns now." Goblin demon lord who hadnt gone back to his main body in a long while came out of a spherical magic device that produces Avatars. "Oh theres no need for that." Goblin demon lord turned toward the voice that shouldnt have been here. "Checkmate." There Hero Nanashi with a holy sword at the ready stood. Book 16 - 16-79. Saga Empire, Satous Battle 2 16-79. Saga Empire, Satous Battle (2) Satou here. As a game yer, its my principle to raise my level a whole lot and get the strongest equipment before I go challenge thest boss. Though ever since I ended up making games as my job, I couldnt afford the time to raise my level much anymore. "Wat Checkmate? Yer sayin this is the end of the line fer me?" "Yeah, youll never get away--" Ive put a marker on his real body. Ill chase him no matter which world he ran into. He might be able to hide his position if hes inside a barrier like the one Yuika creates, however, I can find out where the barrier is by tracing back the log on marker positions. As long as I know where it is, my mysterious ability should be able to break through any barrier. "So I aint gettin away eh--" A fierce smile floated on the slender goblin demon lords face. "Ya better not underestimate me ya twerp. Even like this, Im still the great demon lord-sama whopeted for the title strongest with Dog-head ya know--" Goblin Kings frail body pulsated and swelled up, transforming into a muscrrge build. As he got bigger, the bracelet Goblin King was wearing came off. It looks simr to the [Harness of Thief God] I posses. Then I noticed that the level indicator on Goblin King had changed. "The level rose?" "But of course yea. This aint no Avatar with all their limitations." Goblin King who was level 99 became level 130. That bracelet earlier appeared to be some kind of shackle that was limiting his level to 99. Goblin King took out deep purple-colored clothes from Item Box and put it on. Hes holding two Japanese katana in both his hands each. Theyre three meter long Japanese swords with almost-ck dark purple-colored des made of unknown metal. ording to AR readings theyre called Godbone Katana. Since they obviously look real dangerous, I should be careful not to parry them with holy swords. But well, before that--. "<>" I used Compulsion (Geass) skill. Right at that moment, dark purple phosphorescence wrapped Goblin Kings body for an instant, and my body turned heavy. >Resisted [Geass]. Looks like he reflected it back to me with some kind of Unique Skill. Its probably the same type as the [Reflection (Counter)] that the Dark Sage of Parion Holy Land possessed. I refrained from using the skill to prevent him from working out a countermeasure when I was up against his Pseudo Body (Avatars), but it seemed like it was all for nothing. "Geass aint gonna work on me." Goblin King grinned, showing off fangs inside his mouth. "Ere I go!" Just when Goblin Kings body got d in dark purple ripples of light, he disappeared. --Ground Shrink. Before I could even recognize that, Goblin King showed up right in front of me and his Godbone Katana mowed down the spot where my neck was. As I took an evasive maneuver, the holy sword I shed at Goblin King got sunk into ck threads that had manifested on the surface of his body, stopping my sword. "Nothin less to expect from Irregr." While dodging the pursuing flurry of Godbone Katana, I shot out Magic Edge Cannon from my fingertip to create an opening and got away from him. "Howd you even get a sword sunk into Anti-Physical shield, thats just impossible." Ive heard the Unique Skills name somewhere. Just where did--Oh right! Dog-head. It was the name of a Unique Skill that the [Dog-Head Ancient King] had. "You can use Unique Skills of other demon lords?" "Yeap. I can use the powers of all demon lords and heroes yave ever met easy." --Not just demon lords, but heroes too? I almost believed him for an instant there, but then I recalled that this Goblin King is a liar. In fact, he hasnt stolen my Unit Arrangement which is really handy for moving around. The Unique Skill just now must have been apletely different one than Dog-heads, it was simply simr. "If ya think Im lyin, let yer body judge it!" After being d in multiple dark purple lights, Goblin King rushed out with Ground Shrink. At the same time, I got away with Ground Shrink myself and use the speedy [Laser] at Goblin King who is now locked in the attacking stance. --Whoa there. I cut apart the reflected Laser with my holy sword while dodging with Ground Shrink. Looks like he really can [Reflect (Counter)] magic. Next, I tried using ranged attack [Explosion] but he dodged it with Ground Shrink. I dodge the flurry rush of Godbone Katanaing before my eyes. Still, Crisis Perception is giving me real strong warning. Feels like even a scratch from these katana would greatly damage even me. The offenses and defenses continue as we both use Ground Shrink. Still--its weird. Hisbat prowess is clearly getting better than when he first started attacking. "Its Wild Boar King-hans Match for a Thousand ysee." Goblin King was wrapped in a blue light momentarily before he proceeded to unleash a ranged finisher simr to Hero Hayatos [Shining de]. As my Foresight skill informed me that Goblin King woulde shing at me right after I dodged, I cast the disposable defensive barrier Phnx and parried his finisher. Phnx broke into cut pieces the moment Shining de touched the katana. Their sharpness is way out of ordinary. "Its Strongest de (Nothing that cannot be cut)--Meiko-hans Unique Skill ysee." Goblin King went out of his way to disclose his tricks. He was wrapped in a blue light before activating it too, looks like he really can use heroes Unique Skills. But then why didnt he steal my Unique Skills? Menu aside, Unit Arrangement is pretty handy. Its also weird how he doesnt have the ess to super handy skills like Dog-heads [All-Creations (Library)] and Arisas [Over Boost], and [Never Give Up]. I suppose its not like he could steal and use those stolen Unique Skills without limit. "Is dodging all ye can do, Irregr!" Goblin King wrapped in a dark purple light shot out a pure white fire ball. Dunno what Unique Skill its from, but the heat rivals that of fire magic forbidden spell, [<>]. Goblin King that had closed the distance under the cover of that fire ball unleashed an unusual attack that shot out three shes with one swing. This must be some kind of Unique Skill as well. "Tch, dodgin around like ya knew how Imma attack." Goblin King continued his assault while cursing out. But really, thats a whole lot of Unique Skills. What this Goblin King told me before, that goblinkin havingrge [Soul Vessels] might not be necessarily a lie. "So hey, tell me." While dodging a barrage of projectile magic attacks shot out by Goblin King with Ground Shrink, I counterattacked with the speedy mid-level attack magic and finger sts. Unfortunately, none of my attacks could reach Goblin King, hindered by a variety of Unique Skills. "How its feelin to bepletely outmatched by someone ya underestimated and thought to be lesser than ya, eh?" Goblin King sneered andughed. Even the sure-kill Holy Bullet only passed by Goblin Kings side in an unnatural trajectory. If what Goblin King said is true, that must be Dog-heads Unique Skill [Probability Shift (Trickster)]. This guy sure employed a needlessly huge catalog of Unique Skills. "Neither of us managed to deal the finishing blow though?" In fact, Im unscathed even now. Its not like I cant deliver the finishing blow, Im simply looking for the right timing. "I wonder bout that, yea?" Goblin King was wrapped in purple lights before he d himself in a weird shell-like armor. The armor somehow looks like a (Tokusatsu) heros protective suit. Its probably the transformation Unique Skill the rat demon lord who was lurking in Dejima Ind had. "Tis a check matey!" Goblin King announced such as if mocking the [Checkmate] word I used earlier. A momentter, Goblin King appeared right in front of me swinging down his Godbone Katana. This scene is the same as before, but his swinging speed is remarkably faster. I attempted to parry the Godbone Katana with the holy sword while casting Phnx. Phnx could only stop the Godbone Katana for an instant before breaking into pieces, and the holy sword protected by Holy Edge was getting whittled down like Styrofoam. --Heavy. Not just double. Feels like hes powered up multiple folds. I immediately activated Physical Strengthening skill and magic but I still couldnt push him back. --However. Its a bit shoddy. Goblin Kingsbat prowess is worse than before. Its as if the [Match for a Thousand] Unique Skill hase undone. Perhaps theres a limit on the number of Unique Skills Goblin King could employ at any given time. "Whatta matter? I aint gonna be even mad if ya take out yer prided divine sword yknow?" Goblin King provoked me. Looks like hes plotting something. But, the moment he tries to do something to Divine Sword, that will be my chance. Besides, even though the Divine Sword might be extremely dangerous, getting cut by it is just as bad as getting cut by the Godbone Katana. "Well then, I shall take you up on your offer." While operating Menu, I took out the ck ded Divine Sword in a white sheath through Item Box. "Yer really an idiot." A momentter, the Divine Sword appeared in Goblin Kings hand. "Lord-sans other name is Thief God ya kn--NUOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAA" The triumphant Goblin King screamed out loud the instant he drew the Divine Sword out of its sheath. Looks like putting your hand on the Divine Sword without bearing the God yer title would incur divine punishment. Nows my chance. I got right in front of Goblin King with Ground Shrink, and cast [<>] that I had prepared beforehand on Menu. This is the same type used by Dejima Inds [Dungeon Master], one that creates a magic null zone by erasing the surrounding Magic Essence, it disables the usage of magic and magic-type skills. This type differs from the magic null zone Fake King Shin used as that one destroys magicpositions, this one enables the usage of magic once Magic Essence gets supplied back from outside, depending on the situation neither is superior than the other. While catching the Divine Sword that fell from Goblin Kings hand in my line of sight and retrieving it into Storage, I shed at Goblin King with a white holy magic sword I took from Storage. --Oh, its working. Maybe its due to the damage he incurred from grabbing the Divine Sword, looks like Goblin Kings Unique Skills havee undone. My sh cut off Goblin Kings neck along with his guarding hands. Goblin Kings protector created by his Unique Skills may have been tough, but it was no more effective than a piece of paper before the might of a holy magic sword coated with dragon fangs powder that can [Pierce Everything]. After canceling the magic null zone, I cast the anti-god forbidden spell [Mythology Down] at Goblin Kings head. Deep golden light and rainbow lights mix together, turning into a torrent that evaporates Goblin Kings body. The extraordinary destructive force of the anti-god spellpletely destroyed the vast underground space that could be mistaken as a great cave, and the shock wave alone blew away the thick bedrock ceiling in an instant. Once the explosions and roaring sounds subsided, red lights from melting rocks and rising vapors eerily decorated the underground space. "--Did that do it?" I reflexively muttered that because my Log hadnt disyed Goblin Kings defeat. --Crisis Perception. Right as a red dot appeared on the Radar, the Godbone Katana d in white me came flying at me. It came from the upper half of Goblin King that grew out of the ground. For an anti-god spell to not be enough to finish him, hes way too tenacious. "Dont get cocky youuuuuuu!" Stripped patterns of blue and dark purple lights dyed the Goblin King. Dunno what hes trying to do, but lets end this now. The [Mythology Down] that I had recastnded at the wrong spot, blowing away Goblin King with its shock wave. He must have used either [Probability Shift (Trickster)] or [Unrivaled Mobility (Never Get Hit)]. I ready my sword to sh at the Goblin Kings head thats flying here, but itd probably just end up like the Mythology Down earlier. While shooting ranged attack magic to act as restraint, I swing my sword around to lure him. ck curtains that had manifested behind Goblin King blocked my attack magic, while he dodged my shes with Unique Skills. Right now I must look defenseless to him after getting my attack dodged. "Got ya!" Goblin King cut my trunk in two with the Godbone Katana. "--Ninjutsu again!" Goblin King who looked at a log split in two felt bloodlust behind him and turned around. --Bzzt wrong. I reappeared behind the log and used the dragon fang holy magic sword in my hand to cross cut the back of the Goblin King that had fallen to my jutsu. "Guo" Just like Meiko, it seems he cannot dodge attacksing from outside his cognizance. An instanceter, I cast and erase Goblin King again with [Mythology Down]. Now then, its a war of attrition from here on. "H-Holdit--" Right as the red dot appeared, I cast the dyed activation [Mythology Down] on him. "N-nomatter" "howmany--" This time, two red dots appeared at the same time, so I shot Mythology Down on one, and finely chopped the other with the dragon fang holy magic sword before burning him down with [White Inferno]. Afterward I use Clone Jutsu, and go defeat Goblin King using human-wave tactics. "--Is it about time for the final stage?" Goblin King has stopped regenerating. I cant let my guard down since the Log hasnt disyed his defeat yet, but I feel like I can see the end already. Although he should have been able to continuously regenerate himself with Wild Boar Kings [Match for Thousands], it appears that the number of revives isnt as high as the original Wild Boar Kings. As I wait for the time to pass like waiting for an MMO Raid Boos--- A red dot appeared on the Radar. "Oh crap--" The dyed activation [Mythology Down] I shot did hit Goblin King, but I saw that he transformed into another object the moment the spell hit him. The real body is--above. Scene of Goblin King getting warped, and countless iing white pirs--strategic nuclear weapons with ICBM written on them came into my view as I looked above. Next to Goblin King is a ck board, apparently Item Box, and in his hand--. A small pot with white powder inside. A momentter, a sh that looked like a fallen sun and mes that burned everything filled the world. "kekkeKWE lookatYA beinblOODYallover irregar!" The yet again revived Goblin King is looking down on the blood-stained Hero Nanashi lying on the ground. "eVENirregr cantdefEND against dragonfangs and nuclearexplosIONdoyA" I cant tell what Goblin King is saying with all the slurring. Looks like his Soul Vessel is on the verge of copsing because he regenerated too many times. That attack earlier must have been an imitation of the anti-god mine that the Great Weasel Demon Lord devised to defeat God Zaikuon. He must have gotten the ICBMs from among the items created by Unique Skill of the Weasel Demon Lord I fought in Dejima Inds Phantasmal Labyrinth. Goblin King surveyed the surroundings for the Godbone Katana. "oWELL" Goblin King gave up on the missing Godbone Katana and raised up high a cursed magic sword he took out of Item Box. Suddenly, a young-sounding voice came from above. --How dare you do that to Master! "godBEATer girl huuh!" Multiple purple lights wrapped Goblin King as he looked at the Warship Wand above the mushroom clouds. Hes probably using Unique Skills to reflect magic. TAKE THISSSSSSSSSSS! "dIEbyyourownATTAK" I swing down the god ying Divine Sword toward the triumphant Goblin Kings neck. "--But how." The goblin head on the ground voiced out his resentment. Ventriloquism. As I replied to Goblin King in Arisas voice, I cut his head into pieces with the Divine Sword. I retrieved the Warship Wand floating in the air into Storage, while wiping off the blood camouge. Since taking nuclear strikes head-on looked like it would be painful, I got away to satellite orbit with sight-based Unit Arrangement, then after the bomb st had subsided, I came back with sight-based Unit Arrangement again. "Oo" Three dark purple lights and one blue light floated out of Goblin Kings dead body. [Gods Fragments]. Since I get the feeling that the blue lightes from God Parion, Im leaving it alone. .... ...A ...U At the mostly silent fluttering away dark purple lights--I cut those fragments with the Divine Sword. The fragments broke apart and got sucked into the Divine Swords jet ck de like usual. Come to think of it, the [Gods Fragments] from Lich Demon Lord that Goblin King created and the Zazaris who took that demon lord into him were also quiet like these. "notYET..." A momentter, Goblin King revived himself. Reviving after Gods Fragments havee out of him, this has never happened before. I check the Log just in case, but theres log about [Gods Fragment] defeat on it. "thisaintoveryet--" Goblin King cannot even maintain his form anymore even after getting revived, hes disappearing into dark purple slime-like liquid even without me doing anything. .... .... I cut more dark purple lights that quietly came out with the Divine Sword. "slongAS...godkeyIS..." The once-vanished red dot reappeared once again, but this time it was gone for good without even being able to hold its slime-shape. >Defeated [Little Oni King]. >Title [Little Oni King yer] Acquired. The words I had been impatiently waiting for was disyed on the Log. At the same time, ckish dark purple lights floated out of the puddle that was once Goblin King. Guess gobus no good fter all Its actually slime tho Got to be gobu after goin through existence evolution aha Lord-sama rejected existence evolution tho Gobus dialect got to ya guys~ There are almost 20 [Gods Fragments] in total, but only five of them are whining around. Like earlier, I avoid some of the blue lights mixed among them and cut the purple fragments with the Divine Sword. The lights that got scattered apart after being cut by the Divine Sword got sucked into its jet ck de. Oh yeah, I just noticed that Goblin King was using Unique Skills from [Gods Fragments] that should have been absorbed into the Divine Sword. Perhaps, Goblin Kings Unique Skills were just copies of those [Gods Fragments]. All those silent fragments were probably imitations copied from the original. "I guess this means its over?" He was really tenacious, but this should be the end of anything demon lord rted. The term Goblin King muttered in the end bothered me, but I couldnt get a hit searching for [God Key] on the Map, thus I could only hope that it was lost in Goblin Kings Item Box along with the demon lord himself. Now then, I wonder how are Arisa and the girls doing? Book 16 - 16-80. God Keys Only thest part will be Satous point of view this time. "Yuuki, hows your mana?" "Still a long way to go." The two heroes are sprawling in the ruins of Saga Empires castle. Hero Seigi asked the question with him facing up at the sky, while Hero Yuuki replied face down. "Can you move?" "Dont wanna yet. Ive never used so much mana before, even talking is annoying." Despite saying that, Yuuki grumbled fluently. "Wheres the golden sparkly bunch?" "Saving people." "Those girls are tough." After defeatingmia demon lord [Lamiko-san] with the two Saga Empires heroes, golden sparkly bunch aka the golden knights and hero Nanashi had gone to the copsed shelters inside the city to rescue people. "Since they went pass the castle ruins and all--" "I think theyre leaving this site to us." "Figured as much~" Hero Yuuki surveyed the surrounding debris while frowning. "Should we go look around, Yuuki?" "Once my mana has recovered, sure." After giving that reply, he recalled the specialty of his conversation partner. "--Wait, what about you?" "Im only good with bad men." "Youre useless." Looks like Hero Seigis Unique Skill [Evil Search (Wheres the bad men)] cant be used to look for people buried under the wreckage. "Huh?" Hero Seigi noticed pebbles on the ground shaking. He raised his body and looked around, then he saw a ripple on a puddle nearby. "Whats wrong?" "Dont you think its shaking?" "Youre imagining things." So Hero Yuuki dered after closing his eyes and concentrating. "Owaah, its shaking!" "I told you!" The shaking was only at about magnitude 1-2, but the two could feel intermittent vibrations on the ground even while they were conversing. "Aint this, yknow, bad?" "Maybe theres still another demon lord underground?" "Sounds about right." Hero Seigi said it like it was none of his business. "Dont sounds about right me you, use your Unique Skill to check it out." "Whoops, thats right! --Evil Search" Blue light wrapped Hero Seigis body. Hero Seigi closed his eyes and concentrated, then he suddenly opened them wide and shouted out loud. "There it is! About one kilometer below." "So deep! Is it lurking in the magma or something?" Hero Yuuki quipped at Hero Seigis report. "Theres only one. Real dangerous. I can feel incredible malice and insanity. The threat level is out of this world." "Are you for real..." An especially big shaking hit the ground while they were talking. The two who were sprawling jumped up. "For now, lets get out of here and call the sparkly and purple here." "Agreed!" The two poured the little mana they had left into their Flight Shoes and flew off the mountain of debris. "O Guardian Spirit (Mitama) of Saga Empire--" Saga Empires Emperor called out to the city core while wielding the rainbow-colored orb turned-key like a wand. Perhaps, due to the excess amount of mana, they key couldnt keep its shape as it kept transforming while producing purple lightning. Even though the emperor was burned by the lightning and had blood seeping out of the wound, he wouldnt stop the ritual. "By the force bestowed to me by Gods Envoy, manifest the door that shall summon Gods Majesty unto thisnd. The emperor spun his words while trembling from the high voltage shock electrocuting him. Blood spilled out of his mouth and nose, the capiry in his fingertips had broken apart with blood gushing out. Rainbow colored lights converged in front of him, forming into the shape of a door. Seven key holes appeared on the rainbow door adorned with jewels. "By the force bestowed to me by Gods Envoy, O keys that open the door,e forth unto thisnd." With wounds all over his body, the emperor continued the chant with bloodshot eyes. Blue lights leaked out his wounds, shining purple through the red blood. The rainbow colored lights transformed into keys one by one. If someone who had witnessed the gods who materialized in Saga Empire were here, they would have noticed that those key colors represented each of those gods. "With seven God Keys in hands, I shall fulfill the mission given to me by Gods Envoy." The critically injured emperor swung his arm, and then the seven God Keys floating in the air went into the key holes. "to the worm, gnawing on the, sacred sagaempire, bringthem destrucTIOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNN" Crystallizations shining bright blue fell off from under the wounds and skin of the emperor who wasughing maniacally. His figure was simr to that of Hero Meiko who used up too much Unique Skills in her fight against Great Weasel Demon Lord at the weasel empire. e, ARISe, SPread, OPen, MATERIALize, maniFEST, o power of, GODS MAJESTYYYYYYYYY--" In ordance to the words of the king who had lost his sanity, the keys that were in the doors key holes began to turn. Click. The first blue lock opened. Click. Click. The second, third, yellow and orange color opened. Click. Click. Click. The locks opened one by one, and thest key--. "--Whats the matter, Arisa?" Liza called out to Arisa worryingly. Arisa who had been energetically telling the girls the location of those needed saving with space magic suddenly stopped moving and went silent. "Did something happen to Master?" Lulu asked. "U-unn. My Familiar Link with Master has gone out of range." The girls turned their sight at Arisa all at once hearing that. No, Tama alone was flopping on top of the Floating Fort with a carefree expression, saying, "Dont worry be happy~". "We have to go to Masters rescue, so I insist." "Where is it? Arisa! Do you know where is it?" Liza who reacted to Nana who said that expressionlessly pressed on Arisa in frantic. "Calm down." "Thats right! Liza-san, pleasepose yourself." Mia murmured, as Lulu stopped Liza who caught Arisas shoulders in a hurry. "Everyone, please calm down. Dont worry, Satou is surely fine." Hikaru put her hands on the panicking Pochis head, and said that to everyone as she broke out the best smile she could muster. "Arisa-chan, do you know where thest known location them came from?" "U-unn. Its the Temple of Heroes in Saga Empires old capital--ah." In the middle of her speech Arisas expression changed. "Master! Are you OK? Are you hurt anywhere? If you need our help--" While she was talking, Arisa informed the girls, "Its from Master. Looks like hes alright." Acting like she was unconsciously holding a telephone on her mouth as she did that must have been a habit from before she reincarnated. Arisa got back to the Satous Familiar Link while gesturing an apology to the girls who fell down in exhaustion. "--Un, I got it. Were all fine here. Youve gotta beat gobu king for sure this time!" After shes done with the call, Arisa informs the girls about Satous situation. "Master has finally located Goblin Demon Lords stronghold." The girls cheered when they heard that. "He had to teleport to observation satellite in order to find that stronghold, that was when the link was cut off temporarily." Apparently even the Familiar Link with its transcendental range would get cut off when Satou moved through a long distance with Unit Arrangement. "He was watching the demon lord from satellite orbit?" Hikaru murmured in amazement. "He had to move far outside detection range since gobu king was a vignt one. I guess even gobu king would have never guessed that Master could move to satellite orbit with zero mana consumption." "That means, Master is going to wage war at the enemy location?" "Un, thats what he said." Arisa confirmed Lizas question. "Thats why he wont be able to respond to the Familiar Link for a while." Despite saying that, Arisa believed that Satou would abandon his fight with Gobu King and go to their rescue were she would just call for him in desperation. "Then, should we not go help Master?" "No help needed he said." Arisa shook her head at Lizas insistence. "But, isnt Goblin Demon Lord one of the Great Demon Lord that stands at the top along with Dog-Head Demon Lord and Golden Wild Boar King in all history?" "Its okay~" "The possibility of Master losing in a normalbat is zero, so I inform." "Nn, invincible." Tama, Nana and Mia dismissed Lizas worries. Lulu and the other girls were worried as well, but they believed that Satou wouldnt lose. Tamas ears twitched inside the golden helmet. "Nyu?" "Its the hero kids nanodesu." As Pochi said that, the girls turned around. "Oyy!" Hero Seigi and Yuuki came flying with Flight Shoes. "Is there something wrong?" A dome of light manifested behind the heroes as Arisa muttered that. Seven keys of light appeared on top of the dome. "That looks like bad news." As Arisa murmured that, the other girls nodded in agreement. "We should call Master..." "We cant." Arisa immediately rejected Lulus proposal. "Masters thoughts have been getting transmitted to me for a while now, and its fullymitted in the fight. I think, the fight with the gobu king is reaching its climax." The girls had worried looks on their faces when they heard that. "Its okay, Master is doing fine. It feels frantic, but its not like hes getting cornered, see." Arisa followed up. "Then, lets deal with this ourselves. Just so you know, I was second to none in Force Magic in my heydays." "Nn, help." As if trying to sweep away the girls anxiety, Hikaru made a wand-swinging pose along with Mia who did the same pose next to her. "Anyhow, lets observe it from a safe distance for now!" "Although quite malformed, those are keys to unlock Gods Seal huh... No way Kurou would go and unseal Moon Demon God, then I guess this is Gorous antic?" A lone young man standing near the light dome that had shown up in the Imperial Castles ruins muttered. Hes d in a deep purple robe, his ck hair is swaying in the winding from the dome. At a spot slightly away from the young man, warriors d in golden armor--Arisa and the girls teleported in. "--ck hair?" "Master?" "No." Arisa dered. "You over there, who are you?!" The young man turned around as Arisa asked for his identity. Since the dazzling lighting from the dome acted as a backlight, the girls couldnt make out the young mans face. "Im Guardian of Little Girls--if that doesnt roll well on tongue, feel free to call me Guardian or Onii-chan, whichever is fine." "--Haa?" Arisas frowned at the smokescreen-sounding words the young man uttered. "Arisa-chan, could you appraise him?" "Unnyaa, its no good." Its very rare for the appraisal of reincarnated people and heroes to fail as they bear the divine gift appraisal. "Goes off~?" "Ah! Hold it right there!" Ignoring Arisas call to halt, the young man stepped toward the dome. "Was that your doing?" Liza went around with Flickering Steps, but the young mans cold gaze made her body freeze up. "Bad things no no~?" "You shouldnt do bad things nanodesuyo." "I shall not let you pass, so I report." Apparently, the young mans gaze only affected Liza as Tama, Pochi and Nana stood before him with their weapons at the ready. "Oh I wont do anything bad. Im just here to stop a big idiot from undoing the Demon Gods seal." After saying that, the young man instantaneously moved to the opposite of the beast girls. "<>" As the man murmured so, the light dome that looked like it was about to start up anytime instantly disappeared. "<>" The man murmured and made a swing with his arm, and then the Saga Empires emperor who was bloody all over appeared in front of him. "w-what? The secret art TO DEFEAT demon lords" "<>" The emperor couldnt speak anymore after that word. "Has he been brainwashed by Gorou I wonder? Well, the sessor should pop up even if I eliminate him here." After ncing at the emperor once, the young man nonchntly snapped his fingers. A momentter, the emperor turned into a charred remain without as much as a scream, scattering away into grey particles. "See you again. Heroes of present time." After saying that, the man waved his hands behind and disappeared without turning around. "J-just what was all that..." Arisa muttered with a bewildered look on her face. That was when Satou called her, informing her about the goblin kings defeat. Satou "A ck haired man who couldnt be appraised huh..." After hearing about a young man with transcendental powers, I dropped by Saga Empires capital with Unit Arrangement. Not sure whether hes a new demon lord or an existence in line with God, but considering he stopped Saga Empire who was attempting to undo [Demon Gods Seal], its probably safe to assume that hes the type of force that maintains order. ...Rather, dont even joke about [Demon Gods Revival], please. "That reminds me, hows Parion Temple at the Old Capital?" Apparently, the imperial capitals Parion Temple has been turned into a mountain of rubble. Why would she talk about Parion Temple now--Just when that thought shed on my mind, I recalled that we originally came to Saga Empire to take on [God Parions Trial]. "The temple over there is a mountain of rubble too now. Oh dear..." The temple itself can be quickly rebuilt with magic, but restoring the sanctuary needed to do the God Mingle ritual probably cant be done that easily. "Nyu~?" Tama suddenly looked up at the sky. Looking up in reflex, I saw a pure faint blue lighting down. --Thank you Felt like I could faintly hear a small voice. >Title [Liberator] is Acquired. >Title [Mark of Parion] Acquired. >Title [One Approved by Parion] Acquired. >Title [Parions Saint] Acquired. >Title [Parions Apostle] Acquired. I got these titles on the Log before I knew it. Since I hadnt been informed of what she wanted me to do yet, this God Parions Trial was apparently treated as done either because we managed to stop Gobu Kings ploy or because I liberated God Parions [Fragments] captured by Gobu King. I dont need to do some annoying fetch quest this time, lucky me. "Master, what was that?" "Aah, its a reward for settling down the turmoil she said." When I think about it, the voice that warned me back then was that one just now. I thought it was either the mysterious little girls or gobu kings trap. Now that Ive got all the marks, I suppose I can finally aplish my original goal, that is interviewing the gods. But well, first Id love to have a long vacation before going on a journey to the world of gods. The final chapter is scheduled to start with the next update. The next update is nned for 1/6, but its possible that it may be postponed for a whole month, and will resume once Ive written everything to the end. Book 17 - 17-1. Ceremony Satou here. Wonder why speech from the bigwigs always take so long in a ceremony. I remember fighting my drowsiness real hard during those times in my student days. Master! Arisas cheerful voiceing from the Familiar Link snapped me out of it as I was lost in my research. Were done preparing over here. Come to the ceremony hall soon, okay. "Got it--Im heading there now." I get off the chair while putting away the research data. I shouldnt have paused there--. Master, are you still mulling over the identity of that ck-haired man? --As it made Arisa worry. This [ck-haired Man] Arisa talking about must be the mysterious man who stopped the undoing of Demon Gods seal at Saga Empires capital back then. "Nah, not really." His identity may be shrouded in mystery, but since he went out of his way to stop the crisis of Demon God revival, I dont really consider him to be a threat. I believe hes probably someone rted to gods--along the line of familiars or apostles or something. Really? Apparently the fact that Arisas divine gift [Status Check] couldnt see through the mans status and that the beastkin girls couldnt see the mans face despite facing him head-on weighted on Arisas mind. The former was probably due to the man wearing the same type of equipment as the [Thief God Harness] that Arisa and Liza also had. "Teleporting directly to the royal castles waiting room is probably not a good idea, is it." Un, theres a lot of people going in and out, so I think youd want to get to either Mitos room or the capitals Pendragon Mansion first. Theres usually a lot of attendants and maids present in Hikarus room at the royal castle, so Ill just be a good kid here and head to the capital Pendragons mansion first. --Oh? When I tried to see Arisa and the girls with space magic [irvoyance] after she was done showing off, I could feel a Spacial Obstruction Field put up by Arisa. I could break through it if I wanted to, but theres no need to act so boorish here. They might be in the middle of changing after all. I moved from the Solitary Ind Pce to Pendragon Mansion with Unit Arrangement. "Earl-sama! Please hurry." When I got out of the teleport room, a maid who worked at the mansion urged me to hurry. Even though I had borrowed the help of Quickdress skill to change into the ceremonial suit already, I still got made to change into a white suit that matched with Arisa and the girls. This suit kind of feels like its made for a bridegroom. "Ive got to put make-up on too?" "Yes, the venue where the ceremony takes ce is quite big." Since its not like Im going to perform in a theater, I firmly refuse heavy make-up. Todays ceremony will be for the king to give awards for our various roles on the continent, and the official formation of my [Private Knights] which is authorized thanks to my Demon Lord yer status. I personally didnt have any interest in this Private Knights stuff, but the girls had been getting so many more invitations from foreign countries thanks to our efforts around the continent, thus, as encouraged by Arisa and Hikaru, wed be forming the knights as some sort of breakwater. As the reason is such, the members will beprised of a select few mainly from Solitary Ind girls, handpicked by Arisa and Liza. And since it looks like wed get a flood of applications, we make it a requirement to [subjugate a Selbiras Labyrinth Floor Master without casualty] before anyone can apply. With this requirement, theres only going to be at most two chances a year to apply. "My lord, a visitor is waiting for you in the parlor--" A butler who had just been hired recently led me to the parlor after telling me that. I checked the Map while thinking that today no one was nning to visit and saw someone unexpected there. "Please ept my apologies for making you wait, Your Highness Soltrick." "Fret not. I merely stopped by here on my way back from a business." The crown prince of Shiga Kingdom, First Prince Soltrick spoke back candidly as he stood up. Looks like hes only apanied by royal knight Bodan-shi today--no wait, theres about 20 royal knights outside, probably his escort. "You are heading to the castle now, no? It wont hurt to go together as friends sometimes." As there was no reason for me to refuse him I smiled and nodded before getting on the royal family carriage outside. This carriage is the open hatch type for parade usage and such, thus its been installed with a magic tool that generates a powerful magic barrier to prevent assassination attempts. Theres usually many people sightseeing around Pendragon Mansion ever since the stuff about [Demon Lord yer] spread, so he must have made this arrangement with my safety in mind. Though I dont think some random ruffians could so much as put a scratch on me, Im just happy for His Highness Soltricks thoughtfulness. "Its Lord Pendragon!" "Long live Demon Lord yer!" "Earl-sama! Marry me too!" "Glory to Lord Pendragon and his seven brave warriors!" As the carriage got closer to the entrance, a crowd of people waiting outside the mansion cheered for me. Seems like theres a lot more people than usual today. --Hm? I saw someone familiar among the crowd. Thats--right--an attire from the snow kingdom at the eastern country group. She looks simr to princess Awayuki (Light Snow) of Kiwolk Kingdom. But theres no way a princess of the snowy Kiwolk Kingdom woulde to this ce, and I didnt see her trademark super huge hammer with her, so it must be someones else. "Lord Pendragon." Right as I was about to search the Map, his highness Soltrick talked to me. I shut the menu and turn toward him. "Would it be safe to assume that you have an interest in military affairs considering you are forming your own private knights?" "No, thats not--" I told him that the formation of private knights was to act as a repellent for the girls. "That sounds just like you..." First Prince Soltrick didnt seem to find my answer to his liking, he muttered on about something with his finger on his forehead. It seemed that his mind eventually came to term, as he then said "Well fine. You do you." with a partly understanding look on his face. "I was going to make an offer for the marshal position under my rule were you had an interest in military... What a shame." --Marshal? I didnt know that the rank even went up to marshal in this world. "My deepest apologies." "You need not apologize. Even though nobody except the king couldmand you, would you still be willing to assist, within your capacity, ancestor king--Hero Nanashi-dono when disasters strike?" "Yes. I have no experience in military either, so please pick the marshal from among the generals instead." Im happy that he holds such a high opinion about me, but Im not gonna thrust myself into Shiga Kingdoms military affairs, nope. "Right. Forget about what I said--" Maybe the present king has made it forbidden to solicit me as it doesnt look like the prince is going to aggressively pursue the matter. I can only hope that hell continue in this stance even after hes seeded the king. "Now then, lets have a look at the ceremonys schedule--" After parting from the first prince at the ceremony venue, I took out the handwritten schedules Arisa gave me from Storage as I sat in the waiting room. Theres a lot of bigwigs I gotta greet in these ceremonies. "Satou-sama, your necktie is a bit crooked." Since ady attendant in the room pointed that out, I put the schedule in my hand onto the desk and reached my hand to my necktie. "Allow me to take care of it, Satou-sama, please just rx--" The attendant whispered in my ears and gently touched my necktie. Shes getting oddly close. Im d at the ample bosom thats pressing on me, but Arisa and the girls would get mad if they found out, I gotta take care not to show it on my face. "Your Excellency, the ceremony will begin soon, if youd pleasee." A male official, the program director, called for me, so I thanked the attendant and left the room. When I got to the ceremony stage, the male hosts eyes sparkled brightly when he saw me. "Hes a mithril explorer who has left countless monsters dead in his wake, hes also the Demon Lord yer who leads the Pendragon Seven Warriors! Herees His Excellency Earl Pendragon!" As I climbed up the stage like being guided by the super enthusiastic hosts words, apuse erupted in the venue. It was earsplitting huge apuse. Of course it would be, as the people not only crowded the huge venue space, they even upied the surrounding buildings windows and roofs. --Oh? I noticed something as I surveyed the surroundings. Arisa and the girls arent on the stage even though theyre disyed on the Radar. Looking at Map, theyre currently standing by in a waiting room situated under the stage. Oh right, it was written on the schedule--. Using the Menus inspection function, I check the schedule note in Storage. Apparently, the girls will make their entrance along with announcement of the private knights formation. Im told that theyre going to show up by getting lifted up from under the stage like singers in Showa era. Needless to say, it must be Arisas idea. "--To confer Blue Blossom Medal in recognition of Earl Pendragons distinguished services." The king had finished his speech while I was thinking some random stuff. Later on, Hikaru told me that this unfamiliar sounding medal was awarded to people who strive to maintain order and peace and help with disaster relief. After doing the noble thanking thing for the award, the program moved on to the private knights formation ceremony. Jajajajaaan, with a BGM that sounded like one for a wedding ceremony, the stages floor opened, and a lift came out of the theaters basement. --Geh. I see many brides. No wait, looking closer, those are armor fashioned like wedding dresses. "Earl Pendragons Private Knights Bridal Knights made their entrance! Everyone, please give them apuse!" As the host shouted, thunderous apuse erupted in the venue. Bridal Knights--like knights of wedding? No, they must mean knight of brides here. As the name is in English, I dont think Shiga Kingdom people get what it means, but since their armor looks exactly like wedding dresses from afar, they may very well get that as a general picture. --Arisa. Since the Spacial Obstruction Barrier was still active, I called Arisa through the Familiar Link. Ehehe~ how do I look, cute arent I? Did you fall for me again? She didnt believe even for one second that Id get mad at her. I got taken aback by her effervescent smile and lost any motivation toin. So so hey, what do you think~? Feeling like embracing me, or pushing me down yet? It looks good on her and she does look cute, so I just go with Yup, cute armor. Ehh, just the armor~? Praise me for real~ Ignoring Arisa, I look at the girls. With Arisa leading, I had a feeling that Hikaru along with the golden armor team, the silver armor team Zena-san, Sera, Lady Karina, Princess Shistina, including Shiro, Crow would be there, but even viscount Emlin daughter, Rina Emlin who should have been working as an acting lord of Brighton City, Princess Menea of Rumooku Kingdom, Lady Karinas maid Pina, and escort maids Elina and the newbie-chan were all also present, wearing the same kind of dress armor. Though of course, members of Echigoya Firm or the house brownies werent there as that would just be--. --Eh? My eyes was nailed on a beautiful woman who was shyly waving her hands while hiding behind other girls at the end of the line. "Aze-san!!" I reflexively let out a loud voice. My beloved Aze-san, the high elf of Borunean Forest, was there. "Nothing less to expect from Earl Pendragon! His wonderful sharp sight has found out about it so quick, special advisor of Bridal Knights, the Sacred Tree-sama of Boruenan hidden by the mystical veil--High Elf Aialize-sama graces us with her presence!" After the host dered that, the venue buzzed louder than ever. Even ordinary elves are rare, yet a high elf who should have never left the Worlds Tree is here after all, its no wonder theyre shocked. What are you doing here, Aze-san? I undid Arisas Spacial Obstruction Barrier and asked Aze-san. Arisa-chan called for me. She said a mass wed-- I didnt want to leave Aze-san out for the formation ceremony! Arisa cut in and interrupted Aze-san. Hou? Its really just a ceremony for the formation of the private knights? O-off course! Its not a mass wedding? U-unn... Thats um, err, how should I put it... Its okay even if it wasnt a mass wedding. The idea of holding a wedding with Aze-san does sound enticing, but Im not really sure if it alsoes with dozens of brides. Ive got to steel my heart and proceed with the Knights Formation Ceremony here. After we were done with the Knights Formation Ceremony approved by the king, we the knights paraded around the city, creating amotion that rivaled that of a royal family wedding. "That was really fun. Arisa-chan, thank you for inviting me." After the parade was over, Aze-san took out a wand from Item Box. "Are you heading back already?" "Yes, as I should not leave Boruenans World Tree for too long." Looks like shes asked Saisalize-san of Beriunan n to take over in the meantime. "Ill escort you there." "Thanks, Satou. Everyone, see you again--" I took Aze-sans hand and sent her back to Boruenan with Unit Arrangement. "Oh right, Satou I almost forgot, congrattions for clearing the Trials of Gods." Aze-san congratted me at the wooden house. "If youre going to the Realm of Gods--" Aze-sans tinum blonde hair fluttered. --Take care of your own body. Whilebing down her light pale pink-colored hair, Aze-san stares at me with eyes that are unlike that of Aze-sans nor Demi-God mode Aze-sans. Do not leave your body behind at the rift between dimensions. Make sure to put it in your hand luggage and bring it along with you. "Who are--" Before I could ask for her identity, deep emerald haired Aze-san put her face closer to mine. Just a bit more, Ichirou. I saw fluttering indigo blue hair in the corner of my view. Right as she finished saying that, Aze-san blocked my lips using hers. Just as our lips met, innumerable amount ofpressed information flowed into my brain. After what felt like both an eternity and an instant, Aze-san slowly pulled back. Just a bit more. Aze-sans hair color turned back to tinum blonde. I hold Aze-san who has passed out, and go over the information I just got. The Garden of Gods is located in a higher-order dimension, those who arent used to the ce risks having their soul getting torn apart, and the kiss earlier is intended to give me the knacks and protection that would prevent that. "--Satou?" "Aze-san, how are you feeling?" Aze-san had no memories of what just urred, but the phenomena of rapidly changing hair color must have been caused by that unknown little girl possessing her. Im quite happy that she would give me a warning, but Id prefer if she didnt arbitrarily use Aze-sans body like that ever again. Even a kiss from Aze-san had no point if it werent from her own volition. I entrusted Aze-san to miko Lua-san and went back to the capital with Unit Arrangement. "Master! I cant believe youd leave behind the note written by your beloved Arisa-chan--" Right as I got back to the garden party at the ceremony venue sponsored by the king, Arisa pressed on me with the schedule chart in her hand. "Aah, sorry sorry--" Just as I apologized, I found the schedule chart inside my Storage. "--But mines here though?" "Hoee?" I passed the schedule chart from my Storage to Arisa. "Oh my, its true. The girl in charge of dresses at the waiting room said someone left it behind, I was sure it was Masters." Arisa took my hand and pulled me toward the party while apologizing using Showa phrase "Sry, sry". "Master~?" "Master, over here nanodesu! A whole roast of Cow-san awaits nodesuyo!" At the spot where a whole Oumi Cow pierced by a huge skewer was getting cooked, Tama and Pochi who were in bridal-looking dress armor called for me while hopping up and down. I should saveining about the matter of making the Private Knights Formation ceremony look like a mass wedding for when we get back to the Solitary Ind Pce. Today, lets just enjoy the garden party. Book 17 - 17-2. Garden Party 1 17-2. Garden Party (1) [Garden Party] has been split into two parts as it exceeded 8000 characters Satou here. During my parents generation, it was apparently normal to hold a wedding in a wedding hall with extravagant full course meal. I had a chance to attend a friends wedding where we had a stand up buffet in a garden party after the ceremony in a wedding chapel was held. Maybe it cant bepared to an extravagant full course meal, but I remember very much enjoying the freedom to chat with both my friends and their rtives. "--Phew, finally got a breather." Im finally done with greeting people. Once we were done with the parade which came after the formation of private knights, we were invited to a huge garden separate from the ceremony venue, to be the main guests of honor of a garden party sponsored by the royal family. I thought that a garden party would mean pleasant chats, sumptuous snacks, and a time to enjoy all kinds of games--. But I was given no time to enjoy any of that as I got swarmed by an awful amount of nobles trying to greet me. "Ahaha, thats just how it is for the guests of honor." "I couldnt have managed it all if Mito didnt took over half of them, you really saved me there." The greeting probably would have continued until dark if Hikaru didnt take it upon herself to deal with half. "Satou-san, Mito-san, would you like some fruit water." "Thank you, Zena-san." I drenched my throat with the fine grape water Zena-san brought us. "Meat~?" "We secured meat from the whole roast for Masters portion nodesuyo." "Thanks, you two." I had to suddenly deal with the nobles while I was enjoying the whole roast Oumi cow with Pochi and Tama earlier, hence the two secured some for me. After patting Tamas and Pochis head, I epted the roasted meat on a te. The well done roasted meat is already delicious in itself, yet the salty-sweet sauce topping on it brings forth the meats savoriness multiple folds. Its really good. "Mushrooms, good." This time, Mia brought skewers of colorful mushrooms with her. They look pretty poisonous but apparently theyre all just normal mushrooms despite the colors. "This is good, Mia." "Nn." Mia nodded satisfyingly. When I handed over the te to a nearby maid after I was done with the meal, someone called for me from behind. "Congrattions for the formation of your private knights, Sa--Earl Pendragon-sama." As I turned around while thinking theres more?--the daughter of Viscount Emlin, Rina Emlin, who had been working as a governor rep of Brighton City, and also a member of the private knights stood there. She was still a kid when we first met, but now she looks more grown up than her age would suggest. "For someone of my standing to be included in the glorious Bridal Knights--its, um, the greatest honor!" Looks like Miss Rina is feeling nervous, shes stuttering her words. "What are you saying! Its all thanks to Rina-chi managing Brighton that Master could go around freely. Stop belittling yourself with Someone of my standing." Arisa who slyly hugged my arm chided Miss Rina. "Nn, good girl." Mia took my other free arm. When theyre taking the same pose like this, Arisas growth bes evident. Arisa who was about the age of an upper grade elementary school student is now about middle school--or not quite, but shes gotten bigger for sure. Pochi and Tama are gradually growing up as well, but their growth seems slower than ordinary beastkin, perhaps its a side effect from having too much strength points from level ups. Whoops, more importantly, Ive gotta say my thanks to Miss Rina first--. "These two are right. Its thanks to Rina-sans effort that Brighton City is seeing better progress than I and Marquis Muno expected." "Oh not at all! I didnt do much! Its all thanks to everyone at Echigoya Firm and officials." "And they onlye together so well due to the governor rep! Just take pride in your amazing work!" Arisa whacked the sheepish Miss Rinas back like some encouraging Osaka-borne grandma. Since Miss Rina asked for my opinion on the matter, "Is that really true?" with upward nces, I smiled and nodded back at her, "Quite so." Then Miss Rina smiled proudly with a tinge of red on her cheeks. "Satou-sama, give us your praises too, see were in our finest attires here." The pink haired Princess Menea came bringing along Elina and newbie-chan,dy Karinas escort maids with her. This is the first Ive seen Princess Menea in armor, it looks unexpectedly well on her. There were many opinions about including her as a member, but after considering the fact that shes one of the few people who see eye to eye with Lady Karina, that she has a Gift of summoning magic worth to nurture, and that shes a royalty of Rumooku Kingdom where the Shadow Castle resides, her entry was decided. Since the Shadow Castle seems like to be a ce deeply connected to Demon God, theres a good chance Im gonna pay it some visits in the future. "Yes, it really suits you well. You too Elina and Totona, you look fantastic as well." "Thank you, Satou-sama." "Ehehe~, yer making me blush." "T-thank you so much! Im really happy!" Each had their reaction when I praised them as requested. Seeing that, all members of the golden and silver knights gathered here. "Master, I too wish for your praise so I inform." "Masita, me too~" "Masita... If you could give me as well." I praised the girls gantly cute figures in their armor one by one and enjoyed the garden party together. Looks like the host knew about their preference, there were lots of meat and sweets dishes. Most of the dishes Liza rmended me, "This is good", were good. Since this party is attended by nobles, it appears that theyre not serving meat tough enough to feel like itd break your teeth, which is Lizas favorite. I stopped eating after having enough as to not get myself too full for other dishes, then I tried Chinese-style Yamu Cha Lulu rmended me, and sweets so sweet it felt like my teeth were melting rmended by Mia and Arisa. "Quite a harem you got there, Satou." The one that came while spouting a misunderstanding-inviting remark was Lady Ringrande Oyugock, the [Witch of Sky Breaker] and a former attendant of Hero Hayato. Lady Maryest the great mage of Saga Empire and the little sister ofte Saga Empires emperor followed after her. "--Ane-sama." Sera whos standing next to me looks hesitant. It seems like shes still not good at dealing with Lady Ringrande, her elder sister, like always. Since the elder sister in question loves Sera herself, she hugs and greets her candidly, "Im back Sera." "Ringrande-sama, and your highness Maryest. Have things settled down at Saga Empire?" "Yes, thanks to the high speed airship loaned by you Earl Pendragon, I was able to finally get those provincial governors and personages off their heavy rears." Im told that the two got their dress armor as well, but due to the partial destruction of Saga Empire, they had departed together for Saga Empire. Normally, it wasnt Imperial Princess Maryests job to take care of since she had distanced herself from Saga Empire, but in a situation where most of the imperial family and important personages of the empire had been lost, she couldnt bear to leave the troubled refugee at the imperial capital alone. "Oh my, wee back." Arisa noticed the two and went to talk to them. "Maybe we should have dyed the private knights formation if we knew youd be back this quick." "We would have taken longer to go back if we went by the n. It cant be helped. Besides, if I stayed there any longer, it felt like they would make me a new emperor, so I hastily made my way back here." Due to the sharp decrease of members of royalty and nobles at the capital city, regional nobles who had left the capital are probably trying to amass their influence quick now. The political situation there is probably going to get stormy for a while. "Wont they try to take you back?" "Theres still a few surviving male members of royalty even if theyre positioned low in the session rightsdder, it should be fine. Some idiots are even trying to make Trimenus a puppet ruler over me, my head hurts." ording to the crown prince Soltrick, the candidate of his eldest sons fiancee, thete Saga Empire emperors eldest daughter, princess Trimenus has been shutting herself in her room ever since the news about the disaster at the imperial capital perpetrated by Goblin King broke out. Its understandable considering she has just lost her parents and many of her siblings. Well, that applies to Princess Maryest as well though. "Mary, save that forter, dont forget the congrattions." Lady Ringrande tapped Princess Maryest who was holding her head. "Satou, congrattions for the formation of your private knights." "Oh thats right. Congrattions Earl Pendragon." "Thank you." I bowed back to them. "Hey hey, so you two have received the dress armor I sent you right, tried changing into it yet?" "Yes--True, I should change into that as Id rather the fact be well known. How about you Rin?" "If Mary is changing, Im changing too." The two agreed to Arisas suggestion. "If I promote to people here that Im one of Satous mistresses, Im sure to get a lot less marriage proposals." Lady Ringrande said that jokingly. "Its not mistresses, its members of private knights." I corrected her since this is important. "Right, right. Members it is." Please stop putting on that, "Geez, oh you Satou", face. "Your highness Maryest, how is the situation at Saga Empire currently?" "There was a chaos, but it had quieted down in all cities besides the capital when the news about present heroes beating the demon lords and Goblin Demon Lord at the capital became known." Princess Maryest who had changed into her dress armor replied to Princess Sistina. "We owe everything to Hero Nanashi and the Golden Knights. You have my gratitude." Imperial Princess Maryest made a respectful bow in a female royalty fashion after looking at Hikaru and us. Even though there are only us four around here right now, a rustle erupts from other people who are looking from afar. Looks like these two have noticed the fact that were the real identity of Hero Nanashi and the golden knights. "Then youd better thank Hero Nanashi and the Golden Knights, not us." "I suppose thats right. I have to remember to express my gratitude the next time we meet." Imperial Princess Maryest readily nodded at Hikaru. "Besides, I heard Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki yed a role in the demon lords subjugation at the capital." "Yes, they were working hard helping to remove debris and calming the refugee even whileining when I arrived there." That sounds just like those two. "Was it really that bad at the capital?" "Yes, it suffered a crippling damage, however since they didnt find any more people squashed under wreckage, and the bigger debris had all been removed, I am sure that it will return to its former state in a few years time." I helped with that when I dropped by the capital. It took me half a day, but doing it the normal way would have taken quite a toll after all. "Still..." With a ss of red wine in her hand, Lady Ringrande murmured as if she recalled something. "To think the Goblin Demon Lord that was defeated by the First Generation Hero was revived." "Yes... For the three great demon lords to have been resurrected, its as if the End of the World has begun, I dont like it." Princess Maryest uttered some ominous sounding words. Please stop raising such a dangerous g that sounds like it could happen for real. Book 17 - 17-3. Garden Party 2 17-3. Garden Party (2) Satou here. The original works of famous picture book stories sometimes have grotesque part in them. Though the gore, bad environment and unfortunate ending may have a point for moral lessons, Id prefer pointless bad ends that only serve to worsen your overall impression of the work to stop. "Oh I know that one!" Someone reacted to the ominous-sounding term, "End of the World", uttered by princess Maryest. "Its a line the Demon God said to hero in the Hero Bridegroom desuwa!" Lady Karina who waspeting for jerky with Pochi and Tama walked here with eyes sparkling. She must be eager to join in a conversation about heroes topic she loves so much. "Yes, thats correct." Princess Maryest gave a confirmation. "I expected no less from the daughter of Marquis Leon Muno, the leading expert of hero research. The line was only written in the first edition, as such only a few know it." "Our family has the first edition of the book granted to us by His Majesty! Hero Bridegroom story is my favorite, I can recite all the scenes I love just from memory!" This [Hero Bridegroom] the girls are talking about is apparently a fairy tale featuring the first generation Hero who founded Saga Empire as the protagonist. The story is divided by first andter parts, the first part depicts the hero working together with God Parion who made her advent into a mortal body to sh against the demon god who was leading seven demon lords, and then banishing them to the moon beyond the void. The ominous sounding line earlier is said by the losing demon god to the hero during the climax. Thetter part ys exactly like the title suggests, its about the hero clearing trials of the gods until he got invited to the Realm of Gods as a demi god, in order to marry God Parion. Perhaps the ck haired man who stopped the revival of Demon God at Saga Empire was the first generation hero--naw, no way. Mixing fiction and reality wouldnt even be a good joke. That reminds me, I once read Pochi and Tama a picture book with simr story but the content differed a bit. At the very least, no dangerous sounding words like [End of the World] came up. That picture book probably underwent a lot of revisions to make it suitable for children. "So, just whats this End of the World really anyway?" Arisa urged impatiently. "Demon god said this to hero--" Lady Karina adjusts her tone and recites the demon gods line by memory. Such futile attempts. No matter how many times you are reborn, your wish shant ever be granted. --Just getting reborn is a no no. The lifespan of gods is just different from mortals, you see. Ovepping with Lady Karinas voice, someones else voice resurfaced in my mind. No, that cant be! I will definitely make it happen! Even God wills it! It matters not what the little goddess desires, human cannot be as god. --Gods arent omnipotent enough to hand out divinity whenever they want, you see. I cant remember just when did I hear those words. Be it hundreds, thousands together, tis a feat unattainable by a plebeian such as you. --If one portion of soul is not enough, youve just gotta piece together a whole lot of them. The young sounding voice made a refrain in my mind. "Nyuru~n" Tama suddenly twined herself around my neck. "You kay~?" Tama is looking up at me with clear eyes. The lines of sight of other girls have gathered at me as well. Looks like I got lost in thought and missed Lady Karinas narration. "Thanks, Tama. Its nothing." Thetter was for the girls who were looking at me anxiously. "Sorry, I missed it halfway through. So what is this End of the World anyway?" "It cant be helped. Ill go through it once again for you." Without looking offended in the least, Lady Karina recited back the story. Looks like I was lost there for quite a while from the [hundreds, thousands] part. The problematic words turned up when the demon god was getting banished to the moon by a jet ck holy sword created by the dragon god. O Hero, fearsome hero who surpasses even me, demon god. Powerful you may be, end of the world shalleth as a fate unaltered withal. End of the world? As long as Im alive, I wont let you guys do as you please to this world God cherishes! Listen well, o my nemesis. In the distant future, there be three great demon lords who attempt toy waste upon the world. Take heed for that is the bell tolling the end of the world. This world wont end! As I will be gods familiar and protect the world! Then you shall prove those words. I shall rise again at the eve of the [End of the World]. Let us meet again hath you truly seeded ascending to Gods Throne. I see, an omen for the [End of the World] is supposed to be the appearances of the three great demon lords, the [Golden Wild Boar King], the [Dog-head Ancient King], and [Goblin Demon Lord]. "Then perhaps that ck-haired man was..." Arisa put on a look on her face like she was going to take the fiction seriously and im that the ck-haired man who stopped the demon gods revival was the first generation hero. "Its just a fiction, Arisa." "...Youre right." If the first gen. hero really managed to be a demi-god, Aze-san would have cited him as a sessful example when I asked her about gods ascension. "But, Satou." Hikaru points at herself. Oh right, Hikaru managed to propel herself 600 years into the future from the founding of Shiga Kingdom by means of a magically-induced artificial hibernation. The first gen. hero is someone from an era twice as far back as that, but surviving this long should be feasible by using rejuvenating medicine multiple times. "Master! They have a champagne tower set up over there, so I inform." "Master, its amazing nodesu! Its super duper amazing nodesu!" "Master, they are preparing a whole roast of Dragon Snake (Naga) over there. Would you like to go check it together?" Nana, Pochi and Liza blew away the heavy mood around us with their cheerful voices. "Lulu is the one adjusting fire on that whole roast, so please if you could!" "Thank you, well then, lets go check it out everyone." When I think about it, even if the first generation hero is still alive today, it changes nothing. Would rather if the demon god doesnt get revived though. "Master, this roast was sponsored by everyone from Echigoya Firm." All members of Echigoya Firm are present next to Lulu. "Lord Pendragon, congrattions for the formation of your private knights." "Thank you, General Manager Elterina." When I thanked her, she closed her eyes, looking deeply moved. "Congrattions, Lord Pendragon. We are truly grateful that you would order Bridal Knights equipment through us." Tifaliza who was apanying the manager thanked me with her usual sagacious eyes. The wedding dress-fashioned dress armor had its final assembly and decoration finished at Echigoya Firm, probably to hide it from me. "I never would have thought that those who do not excel inbat prowess could join the private knights as well." Tifaliza murmured in a voice so low I couldnt have picked it up without the [Attentive Ear] skill. Her eyes were set at Miss Rina the governor rep of Brighton City. "Ah, she will be in charge of managing the private knights stronghold." Perhaps Tifaliza would like to join the private knights? "Then, would it be satisfactory if we take upon ourselves to manage the logistics?" "Thats a great idea!" The manager waspletely on board Tifalizas idea. Looks like both the manager and Tifaliza wanted to join in the knights. Though it will likely invite suspicions about my rtion with Kuro, people already regard me as either [The other Nanashi], or [Dragons Avatar aiding Nanashi] or [One of Hero Nanashis Subordinate] anyway, its way toote to fuss over that. Besides, I should reward these girls for always working hard behind the scene as the [Unsung Heroes]. I nod at the two who look up at me anxiously. "Very well, Ill entrust our logistics and maintenance of equipment to Echigoya Firm." "Thank you very much!" "We will exert our very best to serve you." The manager and Tifalizas smiles bloomed. "We will inform the other members as well." "More importantly, gotta make additional orders for dress armor!" The two left after saying, "Please excuse us, Ku--Lord Pendragon!" Dont tell me, they wanted to join Bridal Knights solely because they wanted to wear the dress armor. "They must be over the moon." I agree with Arisa who muttered thus as they left. They even almost referred me as Kuro by mistake after all. "Haa, that was fun, and tiring~" Arisa plopped down in the sofa while sighing, "Heave-ho." "The bath is ready and all, how about soaking our fatigue away in it." "Master, lets go in together." "Nn, together." "Wash your back~?" "Pochi will wash to nodesu! Pochi is a pro at washing back nanodesuyo!" The youth troupe invited me to a bath, but since I wanted to do a bit more light work on the stuff I was doing before the ceremony, I declined their offer. Looking outside through the window, I saw the full moon d in a dim purple light. "Its the purple moon." "Purple moon?" I parroted Hikarus murmur to ask her back. "I guess its a kind of good omen? Because its said that the purple color signifies that the demon god is rampaging around trying to break out of its seal." "Its trying to break out yet its a good omen?" "Un, it is. Since the fact that its trying to break out means The Demon Gods seal has note undone." "I see." Thats one way to look at it--. Hikaru smiled at me as I nodded and followed after the other girls to the bathroom. I look at the moon again. In the first ce, is the demon god really sealed? To the extent of my knowledge, the demon god has partially summoned his hair, and has been handing out his fragments to reincarnated people even now. "Guess Im overthinking it..." If he wasnt sealed, the great weasel demon lord and goblin demon lord wouldnt have attempted to unseal him. If I had to say, guess its like the gap on the seal is loosening? --Whoops. I aborted my thought process which was heading to a weird direction. Gotta be careful not to raise some unnecessary g and get the seal broken. Next morning--. "Master, you have a visitor." I was woken up by a maid and went to the entrance--not the guest room for some reason--there, Heim of Shiga Eights Swords was waiting for me. Hes already putting on a dire face this early in the morning. "Earl Pendragon, please pardon me for visiting so early. There is something I would like to show you." Book 17 - 17-4. Purple Mound Satou here. Although not to the point of like a bolt out of the blue, I remember feeling absolutely stumped waking up at unknown ces after a night out drinking away with friends many times over. Waking up to a Death Valley-like scenery only happened that one time though. "Over there, Earl Pendragon." Heim-shi of Shiga Eight Swords points at something that looks like a purple mound. The morning after Bridal Knights formation, he suddenly dropped by my mansion and brought me to capitals outskirts. We headed to an area barricaded by the capital soldiers to find the aforementioned purple mound. "This thing?" Crisis Perception isnt reacting, it doesnt seem that dangerous. AR reading says, a [Soil Structure]. I got off my horse, handed over the rein to a knight who led us here, and walked toward the purple mound. A purple mound is standing at the center of a field that has been fully harvested. It looks like ruins from Lkie era somewhat. "Indeed. This was found when a farmer was making his rounds in this area." "You mean this wasnt here before?" "Yes, ording to testimonies of harvesters, this mound was not present up to sunset the day before." Fumu, not a Mystery Circle, but a Mystery Monument huh. I noticed that the makers name is nk when I check its detailed info. Either this was made by someone with a nk name like I could do, or the name was erased with some kind of mean. Well, youd normally think its thetter, no doubt. "Perhaps someone created this with earth magic in the middle of the night?" "I would not have called for Earl Pendragon so early in the morning if it did." Heim-shi dismounted, picked up a pebble on the ground and threw it at the purple mound. "--It passed through the mound?" The stone Heim-shi threw disappeared into the purple mound, and came out on the other side. "Is this an illusion?" I knew it was not despite me asking. I would have immediately seen through the illusion if it really were. "Its not." Heim-shi grabbed and stopped my arm that was going to reach out to the mound. Heim-shi turned around and made a signal to a group of people that was already in the area around the mound. One of the people, a magician wearing a blue sash on top of his robe--Blue Sash of Shiga 33 Wands stepped forward and began to chant a spell. Judging from the chant, its a summoning magic. The magician summoned a pigeon and released it toward the mound. The pigeon nested on one of the bumps on the Purple Mound. Stones pass through it but it appears that living things can touch it just fine. "Magic passes through it as well, but not living creatures." ording to Heim-shi, his light magic and one of the magicians force magic just went through the mound. "Watch closely, Earl Pendragon." Heim points at the pigeon. The pigeon started to cry out in pain, so I checked the AR and saw its HP gradually decreasing. --Its Drain. Looks like the mound will start draining life force from living things after theye into contact with it for a certain period of time. However, I didnt saw such a dangerous bit when I checked the mounds detailed info on the AR. I stare at the purple mound once again. Theres aplex mana flow inside the purple mound. I cant read its effect, not sure if its because its not magic. At the very least, it doesnt seem to be a spell form for Life Drain nor Mana Drain. "As you can see. This mound snatches vitality and strength of living beings." The pigeon fell on the ground before Heim-shi. Looks like its only fainted. The summoner picked the pigeon up and unsummon it. "I was wondering, Earl Pendragon who has traveled all over the world would know about this mound, no?" Looks like that was the reason why he picked me. "I think it kinds of resemble ruins left by Lkie Civilization, I suppose?" "Fumu. A relic of an ancient civilization huh... Even if it has only enough power to kill insects, for something like this to appear suddenly--" A schr standing next to the summoning magician nodded, like I know what you mean. Looks like hes a researcher from the Royal Research Institute. Numerous dead bodies of small insects are lying on the ground around the purple mound indeed. "--In my humble opinion, this is some kind of blight." "Why not just say it straight? Like, this is the demons doing." The summoner snapped at the schr. Ignoring their feud, I walk around the mound, pretending to check it out, then I tested magic edge and holy dagger on it, but they all passed through the mound all the same. I probably could intervene with the torrent of mana inside the mound if I just put some strength into it, but since its dangerous as I have no idea what the form is about, I refrained myself. "Usasa, lookf at thatf woof." --Woof? "Its likef the thingf at the vigefs squaref!" "It even gotf the samef colorf too." I turn around at the source of ented words and found the dogkin boy, Gaugaru, a graduate of thebyrinth citys Explorer School, [Pendora]. Hes together with his friends, the bunnykin Usasa, Rabibi and the others. They were among a crowd that had formed outside the soldiers barricade without my knowledge. "Its the young masfter!" """Young masfter!""" The Pendora members waved at me. With that as an impetus, the crowd who were here to look at the purple mound noticed me. "Am I seeing things or is that--" "Its the Demon Lord yer!" "Hail Pendragon-sama!" The crowd began to call out for my name. "Oy! Dont push! Stop pushing!" People at the end of the crowd began to push at the barricade to look at me better. Theyre ignoring the soldiers telling them to stop, theyre gonna crash here if this keeps up. These people would go straight to the purple mound at this rate, not good. "... y Wall!" Field soil rose up 30 meter tall before the crowd. The one who cast the magic was a magician with pink blond hair. Since shes wearing a red colored sash which signifies her position in 33 Shiga Wands, she must be a subordinate of the blue sashed summoner earlier. "Was that of use to you, lord Pendragon?" The beautiful magician turned around and let out a smile. "Why yes, thank you." When I frankly thanked her, the magician had aplicated look on her face. Looks like my reaction didnt live up to her expectations. I check her AR reading. Shes called Athena, with [Sakura Guardian] title, I kind of remember her. She was the girl I met at the base of the huge sakura tree at the royal castle when I first visited the castle right after I became a Mithril explorer. If I recall right, she had a little feud with Mia due to her sense of rivalry against Boruenan Forest elves. Since its a story long past and not like its got anything to do with me, I nod at her to end the conversation and ask one of the soldiers to fetch Usasa and the others. Not because I know them, but because I heard them saying something curious. """Young masfter! Congrattionsf for the formationf of your privatef knights!""" I promptly say, "Thanks" to them and get to the point. "Everyone, have you seen something like this before?" "Un, we have." "No idea what is it, but that thing sprouted up in the viges square this morning." "It sprung up like nyoki-nyoki-nyoki woof." "It shone bright before it did, didnt it." "Right right. Was doing a night watch, then suddenly a magic circle-like something on the ground, that surprised me kuma." "Kubeas scream woke us up." "I didnt scream kuma! I was just a bit startled kuma." I ask them more questions while arranging their words and the content of their testimonies in my head. "Did you hear a chant before the magic circle showed up?" "I didnt kuma." "Neither did I." "Kinda felt like I heard a grating sound like kiiin." Rabibi added more testimony to the two who were on night duty. "The mound was at the center of the magic circle?" "Thats right kuma." "Was the mound already purple from the beginning?" "Yup, I think it was. And since the magic circle also shined purple, so was the magic circles color, I think." In the middle of the night, a purple magic circle manifested in the viges square, and then soil rose up to form a mound in the center of a magic circle shining purple. "We tried to poke the mound with a stick and it just passed through." "Touching it made me lose strength, it felt yucky kuma." "So, we woke everyone, and ran here to inform young master." And then they met me by chance here when they took a shortcut through the field from the west gate. Dryad might have a hand in leading them here indirectly. "I see. Im grateful for the valuable information." I convey their testimonies to Heim-shi of Shiga Eight Swords. Information about the appearances of purple mounds in other ce and that it was created by some kind of magic was a major one to Heim-shi and the researchers, he smiled broadly and pped the kids shoulders, "Well done!" "Uwaah, its a Shiga Eight Sword in the flesh." "Awesome" "You guys, youre being rude." "Right right woof." The [Pendora] kids seemed to be fans of Shiga Eight Swords, they were ted to receive a thanks from Heim-shi. "Everyone, youve done a good job. Since itd be a struggle to reach my mansion, you should take some rest in one of my vis instead." I took a paper out, drew a map on it and handed it over to Usasa. Its close to the market, so its an ideal spot if they want to tour the capital. "Oh right, this is for you, young master." Rabibi fetched a bundle of letters from his knapsack and handed it to me. The topmost letter has the name Iruna and Jena of [Beautiful Wings], who are working as teachers at Explorer School, written on it. A letter from those two, thats rare. "Teachers are asking for more staff, they said." --I see. "The Explorer Schools selection test was incredible woof." "Lots of knights-sama and nobles-sama kuma." "Like that princess with a gigantic hammer, it was amazing." Skimming the letter over, it was a petition to change the way recruitments work since nobles and knights were flooding in the selection tests, thus they were losing time to teach students. Looks like the effect of Demon Lord yer even manifested here. --Oh. Looking at Map, I saw that Pochi and Tama have just started their daily morning practice. Im sorry you two, but could you do me a favor? Aye aye sir~ Acknowledged nanodesu. I took the readily consenting two here behind a nearby tree with Space magic. "Usasa~?" "Rabibi nanodesu! Ah, Gaugaru and Kubeas here too nodesu!" """Tama neesan!""" """And Pochi neesan!""" Pendora kids were ecstatic when they saw Tama and Pochi. The kids whose names didnt get called were pointing to themselves while looking like they were saying, "Me, what about me?", seeing that Pochi looked like she was at a loss for words for a bit and then said, "Everyone, you have done well toe here nanodesu!" to brush over it. "Sorry but could you two please show them the way to the downtown vi?" Theres a lot of people in the royal capital, Im worried whether they can arrive at the vi otherwise. "Roger~" "Yes nanodesu. Pochi is a pro at showing ways to people nanodesuyo!" While smiling and praising Pochi for her yet another pro, I sent everyone off. "Now then--" These purple mounds are either rted to demons, or gods, or neither at all... For now, Ill check out the most likely location first. I connect to Arisa and Sera at Pendragon Mansion with space magic [Tactical Talk]. Sera-san, sorry but could you ask Head Miko at the Duchy Capital--Lily-sama as to whether she received an oracle about purple mounds. Yes, very well. Arisa, sorry but could you take Sera-san there. Yesh yesh, jusf leave it to me~ I ask the still half-asleep Arisa to teleport Sera while informing them about Purple Mounds. Right afterward, it hit me that I could have just asked the head miko myself as Hero Nanashi, but well its toote now, might as well entrust it to Sera. "None of the mikos at every temple including Lily-sama received an oracle of such." Sera who had juste back from the duchy capital reported to me. "Sete told me that he didnt receive a report about that from other cities and towns either, though there was another one near the capital." Hikaru who had gone asking the king told me. Looks like he had been checking towns and viges in Shiga Kingdom after the report from Pendora came in. "Master, got a follow-up report from Echigoya Firm. The mounds showed up in other countries as well." Arisa who came out of the gate told me. The purple mounds have shown up in cities and areas around towns where Echigoya Branch Offices are located. Instead of a simultaneous global terror attack, its a simultaneous global construction effort huh... It would have been simple if I could just search them on Map, but [Soil Structure] spat back too many results, theres no way to distinguish them. I tried to look at some of them near Echigoya Branch Offices with space magic [irvoyance] and found out that they were all structurally identical. "I guess this is a new ploy by the demons?" "Dont you think the scale is too big for demons?" Its one thing if its limited to a city or a country somewhere, but such arge scale like this should be infeasible for demons. "But master can do it, right?" "Well, yeah, I can--" I affirmed Arisa. The n was to visit [Realm of Gods] once I was done with Bridal Knights formation ceremony, but it seems like Ill have to postpone it. "That face--" Arisa went around me, ced both her hands on my face and then peeked at it. "--Youre trying to bear the burdens all alone again, arent you?" As expected of Arisa. She can see through everything. "Just leave things here to us." "Arisa is correct. We shall protect the people in your ce, master." "Un, Liza is right. Well make sure to house-sit well while youre away, dont worry." Arisa, Liza and Hikaru told me that, then the other girls also nodded reassuringly. "I got it. Ill be on my way after checking some things out." "Sorry for asking your assistance out of nowhere." "Please dont worry about it. Pipin and me are loyal extensions of your limbs, Kuro-sama." Ivee to a depopted vige at the outskirts of the eastern country group. I was thinking of checking out the purple mounds for a bit before departing for Gods Realm. I have given more than enoughpensations to the inhabitants of this depopted vige and have them take shelter at a nearby town. I look at the purple mound at the outer edge of the vige. Its aspect of being permeable to tangible attacks bears a striking resemnce to the [Demon Gods Offshots] that were once summoned to the capital. If its rted to demons, Ill let the girls handle it even if theyre up against demon lords, but if its rted to gods, especially if its a ploy to resurrect demon god, things could go south if I just thoughtlessly leave them behind. "Sharururun, I have checked the surrounding area. Confirmed that theres no one who missed out evacuating." "Well then, you two, please take some distance." The two people helping me are the former phantom thieves and the current members of Intelligence office of Echigoya Firm, Sharururun and Pipin. After confirming that the two have evacuated the area, I approach the purple mound thats appeared near the depopted vige. I put up multifold barriers so the vige wont feel the shockwave and then I use advanced magic on the purple mound. --No change. Magic dont work on it just like holy swords and magic edge. Next, I tried to pierce it with a dragon fang sword, but it just passed through the mound. I was hoping that this could destroy the mound, but even a dragon fang sword that holds the [Pierce Everything] property doesnt work on something thats intangible to physical objects. Lastly I draw the Divine Sword and hit the purple mound with it. --Ooh. Like a water droplet on a frying pan, the purple mound dispersed away as if its an illusion. "Hyuu, nice goin" "Looks like it went well." Pipin and Sharururun came back. "Does this mean we dont have to go to the next vige?" "No, theres still one thing Id like try yet." Led by Pipin, we went to another depopted vige at the neighboring mountain, then I used anti-god magic on the second purple mound there and confirmed that the magic was able to destroy it. This means Arisa, Hikaru and Mia can deal with these mounds even if something goes wrong. POV Change: Arisa "Well then, Ill be off. Ill leave the rest in your hand." "Un, just leave it to us." Its the day Master departs for [Realm of Gods]. Hes departing for the Sanctuary of Tenion Temple at the Duchy Capital as appointed by gods. Jealousy welled up within me at Sera who would go with Master until midway through, but as Masters sole familiar, I will disy the extent of my caliber here and watch over them with a smile. "Mwu, lovers hand hold." Mia murmured. --Mumumu. "Well, that much is--" Im maintaining my calm expression. "Guilty." Ahead of Mia, Sera interlocked her fingers with masters, pulling over to lean on him. Recently, Master often ogled Sera and her remarkable growth on chest area. Hes had Poker Face on, but hes definitely enjoying the softness and fluffiness, Im super sure of it. I mean, my Familiar Sensor and Maiden Sensor are ring hard. Ive gotta teach master, an inhabitant of oppai, the allure of chippai. Mito calmed me down when I reflexively rolled up my sleeves and stepped forward. "No one would have a hard time if that much was enough to take him down." Its got some weight when said by the childhood friend. Master who had separated away from Sera after Mia pointed that out teleported to the duchy capital soundlessly. For some reason Nana also teleported together with them. She must have wanted to meet the sealkin children at the duchy capital. "Oh right, Arisa-chan." Mito whispers in my ears. "Manager (Elterina) got a scoop from exclusive intelligent officer (Sharururun)." Looks like Master went out at night yesterday. The former phantom thief name, Sharururun came up in the bit of words I caught on Familiar Link, thus I had asked Mito to check it out at the capital. "Was it really about purple mounds?" "Un, looks like he was trying to figure out a way to destroy them. He asked her to give us this letter if theres any sign of something bad happening to the purple mounds." The letter said that the purple mounds could be destroyed with anti-god magic. Looks like his night outingst night was to look for a way to destroy the purple mounds. "Geez, master is really overprotective and worries too much." "Well, thats just how Ichirou-nii--Satou is." Mitos and my eyes met and weughed together. Were all fine here, so pleasee home safe--my beloved Master. Book 17 - 17-5. To Realm of Gods Satou here. When I hear the word higher dimensional worlds, my limited knowledge only gets me to think about interster jump cruises (warps) at most. An SF-mania friend told me all kinds of things back in the days, but I couldnt understand one bit about what he said. "Master, may fortunes be with you so I say." Nana struck the shupin pose while saying that and then she got out of the duchy capitals vi carrying a huge bag on her back. Shes probably visiting the duchy capitals orphanages and sealkin kids. "Lets go as well." Sera whos embracing my arm heads toward the front gate. Tenion Temple is located right behind this vi that I have just bought. As such it would have been faster to go through the back, but Sera told me that my outward appearances as a noble was more important than doing things faster, thus we got to the temple with a carriage through the front gate. "Your excellency Pendragon, if youd pleasee over here." After amotion at the entrance of Tenion Temple, the present head miko-san led us to the room where the previous head miko, little girl Lily was waiting. We parted ways with the present miko-san at the passageway toward the sanctuary, then us two, Sera and I went inside the room. "Pleasee in, Nanashi-san. Or perhaps, I should call you Satou-san?" "Please go with Satou when Im in this form." Even after shes turned into a little girl, the head miko-san--Lily still retains her atmosphere. I smiled back at Lily who smiled at me. I feel rxed whenever Im around her, maybe its due to her holy mother-like aura. "Satou-sama! How long are you going to stare at each other!" Sera thrust herself between me and previous head miko-san, reproving me, "Have you forgotten why were here?" She murmured sulkily, "Talking with eyes is unfair", before she cut in but I should pretend not to hear that here. "Ufufu, oh Sera, is that jealousy?" "N-no its not." Teased by Lily, Sera turned her pouting face away like a child. Lily is probably like a mother to Sera as she grew up under her care. "Bridal Knights was it? Sera informed me that you have formed private knights." "Yes, since there had been a sharp increase of people who were trying to forcefully solicit the girls." "Oh my? I heard that the knights consist of candidates of people that will be your wives--" "Thats a misunderstanding." Gotta correct whats wrong. "So it is. Id love to join the group if youre all right with a miko apprentice." "Wed be very happy to have Lily-sama." "Truly? Im so d." Lily pped her hands, ted like a child. Attentive Ears skill picked up her saying in a low voice, "Too bad about the wives part not being true though." Her eyes met mine, and then she stuck out her tongue andughed shyly. Looks like she was just joking. "My what a convenient magic. But I guess thats too bad for Sera?" "N-no, not at all!" Hearing the mind magic I developed to avoid the naked body-to-body contact ceremony, [Mind Connection Advance], Lily seemed amazed before proceeding to tease Sera. The denying red-faced Sera looked a bit disappo--"Its really really not like that at all, okay!"--not. "Really? Okay then lets perform the ceremony with our clothes on." A part of miko-san encircling us seem disappointed like Sera as well, but I must be just imagining things. I changed into the ceremonial holy vest, received the holy crest transcription and performed the slightly simplified ceremony. --O God. Telepathy skill transmitted Seras inner voice to me. This part got said out loud in other temples, hence the calling with inner voices is probably exclusive to Tenion Temple. Great God who watches over us. Responding to Seras call, a tranquil light falls down from heavens. Back then it looked like a mere white light, perhaps because I hadnt got used to godly powers, but now it looks like a faint green light is mixed in the white light. This must be Gods Tenion intrinsic color. Seras facees off ecstasy. Shes entered the trance state. <<>><<>><<>> A torrent of words and images list was transmitted to me all at once through Sera. My view was filled with noise before turning white and cleared up. Well done collecting all gods marks, Satou Pendragon. As promised, I will invite you who have splendidly cleared all the trials to the Garden of Gods. An image of Sera standing in the center of the white light conveyed God Tenions words. Go through the door of light while holding steadfast to your heart. At the direction Sera pointed her finger to, a door of light with a green outline showed up. The instant I turned my attention to the door, I realized that I was already standing in front of it. Hold your heart steadfast. That will protect you. I nod at God Tenion who repeated the condition and go pass the door. "A temple overflowing with green lights?" Torrents of undting waves of white and green colored lights are wrapping the temple like a cocoon around it. "This is the World of Rift. Tenion-samas sanctuary." As I looked around the area, I turned my gaze toward the owner of that voice. A woman wearing green colored miko uniform was standing there. --Aze-san? No, shes not. Her face looks exactly the same, but shes got a different hair color. ording to AR reading, apparently shes a high elf of Bareonan n. "Whats the matter? Child of man." "Please excuse me, its just that you look like someone I know." "Youre acquainted with a high elf?" "Yes, Im a close friend of Boruenan Forest Sacred Tree, Aialize-sama." I had wanted to say she was my lover, but since I shouldnt tell lies here, I held myself back. "Really." The woman nodded indifferently. Looks like shes not interested in Boruenan Forest. "I have also received magic educations from Ruuze-sama of Bareonan n." Just for a bit though. "Really--was she doing all right?" "Yes, she was full of energy." The expressionless high elfs mouth slightly loosened up. "Come over here, child of man." High elf-san leads the way into the temple. "My name is Satou Pendragon. Would you mind if I have your name?" "Im Sillmufuze. A high elf serving under Tenion-sama." Since I was able to establish a conversation, I asked her more things like, "Since when have you been here?", or "Would you like me to pass a message to your n?", but she responded to none of it. I walk in a long passage, following after Sillmufuze-san. Map was, as expected, [Area without Map], it was nk. After quite a long trek, Sillmufuze-san halted. "Purify yourself here." I scoop light water from what looks like a temizu and wash my hand with it. "--Uwaa" The light water I used to wash my hand spread out and surrounded my whole body as ifbing it down. Sillmufuze-san also scooped the water with the her hands and washed the top of her shoulder like youd do in a bath, and then she urged me to follow her deeper into the temple. Its probably due to the light water earlier, I feel weirdly buoyant whenever I take a step. ording to AR reading, my state is [Uplifted]. "How lovely--" The inner part of the temple is cylindrical shaped with glittering lights falling down the ceiling. --Somethings weird. I noticed the oddity when I got to the end of the passage. Its the scale. I had wrongly guessed since there was nothing topare, but this hall is quite enormous. The scale of flowing water is evenrger than even the Niagara Falls, Im sure of it. "Satou of man, over here." Theres a stairway at the end of the passage, and theres an altar with a magic circle at the brim of a slightly lower ground area. "This is?" "Its an artifact to separate your astral body from your physical body." AR reading disys an information that affirms her exnation. Apparently its called Soul Parting Altar. "You cannot enter the Garden of Gods while you possess your physical body. If you force your way in, your physical body will get dispersed by the Dimensional Gulf. I dont particrly mind myself, but then youd lose your physical body when you get back from the Realm of Gods, you know?" Dimensional Gulf? Does the Realm of Gods exist in a higher dimension or something? "I understand." Since it seems like I have to get back hereter anyway, lets just follow her instruction. Looking at the AR reading, doesnt seem like its a trap. I stand at the center of the magic circle, and then rainbow colored lights overflow out of the magic circle. The buoyant feeling earlier got stronger, and I had separated into an astral body before I realized. It feels subtly different than when I separate my astral body with Soul Magic. Theres no cord that connects my astral body to my physical body. "Do not worry, you can get back to your physical body when you return here. Of course, your physical body wont deteriorate either." Sillmufuze-sanid my body on a bed next to the magic circle. She got back to the magic circle and separated her astral body as well. Sillmufuze-san carries her own physical body with force magic, either [Magic Hand] or [Magic Arm]. Looks like the separated astral body can still use magic. "We will now proceed to climb up the waterfall." Sillmufuze-san pointed at the waterfall in the central hole of the hall before flying up from the brink of the lower ground. Peeking down, what lies on the bottom of the lower ground was not darkness but a white light that covers my view. "Satou of man?" "Im sorry, Ill be there right away." I fly up into the sky as well. --Do not leave behind your own body at the dimensional rift. Those words shed in my mind. --Make sure to carry it with you noja. I recalled I got that warning. I stretched out my [Magic Hand], touched my physical body and put it away in Storage. Looks like I can use Storage no problem even in astral body. I chase after Sillmufuze who has gone ahead. Her skirt is fluttering in front of me, Im not sure where to look. But thats only until we touch the waterfall. Light scatters away along with the smooth sand-like feeling. Surrendering my body to the flow thats not as fast as it look feels good somehow. "Hurry it up, Satou of man." Sillmufuze-san who had stood still against the flowing lights called me. While enjoying a sensation that feels like beach sand on the sole of my feet, I go up against the flow. "We will hasten the pace from here on." "Why?" Are the gods waiting for us? "Getting washed by the Waterfall of Ablution will not only erase the world of mens impurities, but eventually also all kinds of desires that branches out to dynamism and even your memories." Whoops, I wouldnt want that. I fire myself up and go after Sillmufuze-san. The outer part was gentle, but when we got to the center of the light waterfall, the torrent of light became so intense to the point of being painful, thus the climb was quite a difficult ride. I climb up the waterfall while feeling like a Koi Carp going upstream. After what felt like an eternity of waterfall climbing, I arrived at a world filled with lights. Book 17 - 17-Intermission. The Melancholy of Liza "--I cannot stand next to master." I muttered to myself in the Great Desert sub-space. The thing I heard from Arisa and Mito. That the purple mounds that have appeared all over the world are the handiworks of gods, and that they cannot be damaged by anything other than anti-god magic. I look down at the dragon spear in my hand. There is no way I can do anything against something that even masters ancient dragon fang sword cannot damage. A huge shadow hung over me just as I wasmenting my helplessness. What is the matter my puny rival. The huge shadownded near me while blowing away sand all around. Its masters friend, the ck dragon Heiron. Deathmatch? "No, I do not feel like having one right now." ...Curious. The ck dragon Heiron turned his long neck and looked at me from the front. Pray tell your worries to me. "I." How should I express this. "I am one greedy lizardkin." I want to be useful for master. I want to be someone master can rely on. To turn that into reality--. "I want to be a being capable of harming gods." Then just be one, why dont you? ck dragon Heiron said that nonchntly. "It was a feat impossible even with masters ancient dragon fang sword. With the much inferior one I have--" Not enough spirits. "--Eh?" ck dragon Heiron is looking at me from above. Im saying you dont have enough spirits. "Its not a gap that can be buried just by spirits--" ck dragon Heiron interrupted me. We did. I wait for him to continue. After fighting an opponent beyond our reach for thousands, ten thousands years, the result of that was the creation of fangs capable of [Piercing Anything]. "Thats possible because you are dragons with eternal lives." I spout up an excuse like a kid to someone who was trying to cheer me up. Noticing how spoiled I was being, I hung my head in shame silently. Good grief, you got ahold of dragon fang weapons, you got ahold of a strength that could rival me despite being a puny one, yet look at your state now. An intense snort ck dragon let out almost blew me away. O my puny rival, what have you learned from grandmother ancient dragon. --Ancient Dragon? "But I have never met ancient dragon-sama though?" No? Fumu, I suppose that was Kuro then? ck dragon Heirons eyes wandered off. Something intrigued me more than an opportunity to tease his mistake. "Please tell me, what did master learn from ancient dragon-sama." ck dragon Heiron told me what master learned. Even whileining that he didnt like to do it since it was bothersome, ck dragon Heiron still demonstrated creating a goat from sand. "T-this is primeval magic--" Indeed. An ancient magic capable of altering forms by means of strong desires. That will be the power that will break my limit. Thats what ck dragon Heiron is trying to convey. I see strength have dwelt in your eyes once again. Oppose, o my puny rival. And break the limit. Bwoosh, ck dragon Heiron spread his wings, and then sprung up in the air while chanting wind magic like he was singing. I bowed my head to thank ck dragon Heiron for giving me the [Realization]. Come to think of it--. "Tama." "Aye~?" Tama showed up from my shadow on the ground. "Please fetch Pochi here." "Aye" Tama dived into the shadow and immediately popped back up along with Pochi. Looks like they were ying in the shadow together. "You called, Pochi jumped out, jambya nanodesu." "Pochi, I have a question for you." I recalled the story about how Arisa wounded God Zaikuon with anti-god magic during the divine punishment and asked Pochi who was present at the site about the details. "The great weasel demon lords Ryuuga Kakujirain went like boom under the yellow giant and blew it away nodesu." The shock wave from that explosion chipped holy sword Durandal that Pochi had with her and even pierced through Phnx. Ryuuga Kakujirain--if I remember right, its the name of a weapon master mentioned once before. Using the st from a huge explosion to scatter broken fragments of dragon fangs all around, giving damages while ignoring any kind of defense. In other words, dragon fangs are capable of harming gods depending on how its used. Ryuuga Kakujirain might have been ignited using great weasel demon lords Unique Skill--the authority of gods. But anything that demon lords or dragons are capable of should be doable for us as well. "Pochi, Tama, I will embark on a quest to train myself now. Would you like to tag along?" "But of course nanodesu. Pochi will get even stronger and get lots of praises from master nodesuyo." "Tama too~?" The two immediately gave a positive response to my question. Besides, right now we dont have to worry about where to train. Arisa, Id like to ask you something. I called Arisa throughm magic tool and asked her to send us to an uninhabited ce with a purple mound. There is no better ce for trial runs. I thrust my dragon spear at the purple mound. As expected, my dragon spear just passed through the mound. "--The me right now cannot stand next to master." I raised my face as it was about to hang down. "But I will definitely arrive at that spot." Just like how the dragons changed themselves with determinations, we will also endeavor to be the new us. With a determination to absolutely pierce it in my heart, I thrust my dragon spear forward. In order to stand next to master with my head high up. Book 17 - 17-6. To Realm of Gods 2 17-6. To Realm of Gods (2) Satou here. I imagine the world of gods to be like a ce with lots of Parthenon-like temples in a carpet of clouds, with gods rxing around in toga. This might be influenced by the fact that the first western myth I read was a Greek one. Realm of Gods was a world filled with lights. An intense glimmer of rainbow colored lights that changes its form every moment like a kaleidoscope, creating a torrent of undting lights. Since I dont physically have eyes, Im able to enjoy such an intense light. I feel like I can spread my consciousness as far and wide as I want and still be able to perceive things, its quite an odd sensation. A world of countless glimmers is spread near the intense light. When I try to spread my consciousness, I feel a weird sense of omnipotence, like I can grasp every inch of this world. Aah, I want to melt inside this light. That idea is filling out my head along with euphoria. --Keep yourself together, my hero. Someones voice slipped in my mind. That voice secured my consciousness from trying to melt into the world. --For you are my partner. My awareness became clear as I recalled the soft sensation on my lips. Looks like I was saved by the mysterious little girls protection. "--Tou, Satou of man." As I came to my sense, I could hear a voice of someone besides the mysterious little girls. I look around and find no one. Come to think of it, I dont see Sillmufuze-san who came here with me. --Or rather, I cant even see myself due to the rainbow-colored lights. "--Tou--light--" The faint voice Ive been hearing for a while sounds simr to Sillmufuze-sans. I try to look for Sillmufuze-san inside the light since shes saying something about light. Wonder where she is? "--Suppress--" --Hm? Suppress? I concentrate on the Sillmufuze-san sounding voice. "Satou of man, suppress the light!" Her voice suddenly became clear like I had tuned in the right radio frequency. "Is this light, maybe, caused by me?" "It is. Suppress it quick! At this rate--" Her disappearing voice sounds pained. This situation doesnt seem good. Suppress the light huh... I try to suppress the light like I did with Spirit Light. The light gradually gets weaker. --Oh, its working. My focus seemed to have loosened up due to that as the light regained its intensity in an instant then. "KYAAAAAAAA" The scream is bing distant. --Whoopsie. This time I carefully squeeze down the light. Its harder than with Spirit Light, maybe because of Im in astral body. I wasnt able topletely suppress the light to zero like I did with Spirit Light. "Satou of man, it appears that have seeded suppressing the light." A small light with a green outline came closer from a distant while blinking weakly. "Sillmufuze-san?" "Yes, its me." As I stared at the light, a half transparent body of Sillmufuze-san looked like it was ovepping the light. Id better not look too much. "This ce is quite dreamy, isnt it." Maybe its due to the disappearance of the intense light I emitted, the world seems a bit darker. There are countless glittering small lights beyond the clouds of faint lights. Those clouds change form while undting, the whole things are made to look like itsprised of a single flow. There is nond, were standing on top of a section of that flow. I opened the Map and as expected it was, [Area without Map]. I can still use Unique Skills in Realm of Gods, but my level and status have been grayed out. Auto-mapping and Radar also work, lets prudently proceed ahead while hoping that the gods havent prepared a grand trap for me. "Follow me, Satou of man." I follow after Sillmufuze-sans light. Out of curiosity, I tried taking out a little wooden bird craft from my Storage. I wanted to see what would happen to physical objects here--. Unlike in the physical world, the wooden bird transfigured into what looked like a cubic painting before instantly swelling up all the while transforming into bizarre shapes, and eventually ruptured off into nothingness. "--What are you doing! Satou of man!" Sillmufuze-san got mad. "I will leave you behind if you keep needlessly acting up!" "Im sorry, I wont do it again." Sillmufuze-san finally agreed to continue leading the way after I promised her to never do it again. Yup, lets test other things out on my way back. After passing through interweaving veils inside mist of light, we arrived at what looked like pitch ck waters. "Its the barrier wall of the Gods Realm." "Do we have to go pass this?" "A god not cannot pass through this." Then will the godse meet me here? As I thought that, I could see a golden lighting closer from beyond the waters. "Thats the God Arking to fetch you." Sillmufuze-san told me what that golden light was. It looked like a golden dot of light from afar, but I understood that it was actually cylindrical shaped as it got closer. Im not sure if its a trait of this world or something, but the arks shape keeps changing even while the impression of it being cylindrical stays on my mind. It kind of looks like soft animal shaped candy, I bet its tasty. The ark is bigger than I thought. If I use myself as the basis, the God Arks total length might reach several kilometers. Apparently, its having a musical performance while sailing, I could hear an elven-like melodious tune conveyed to my hearing-like sense. It sounded quite solemn. As I enjoyed the tune while gazing at the ark, three white light orbs that were orbiting the ark like satellites drew closer. "Somethings ising." "Those are nymphs who serve under gods directly. Mind your manners." As they got closer, I saw that these three light orbs had a different outline each, which were bitter orange, blue and yellow . "Is this the man who cleared the trials?" The bitter orange outlined light murmured. The voice sounded dignified somehow. "Hes bearing the marks of gods, so he must be." This time the blue outlined light replied to itsrades after orbiting around me while blinking. "What seedy light. Nothingpared to my master." Thest yellow outlined light orb moved like it was turning away after saying something rude. "High elf, purify him at least." "Good grief, what would you do if he sullied God Ark with earthly impurities." "Eww, what a lowly high elf." Even though she was being haughtily ordered by the nymphs, Sillmufuze-san put me under a light shower without looking particrly bothered. Though I dont feel anything different in particr, the nymphs seem to be satisfied with that. "Come, human." "Be grateful to our great gods as you board." "Be grateful for gods mercy." I follow after the nymphs toward the God Ark. When we got to a certain distance, some kind of invisible force field wrapped me and carried me to orbit the God Ark. It was like how the nymphs were like when the Ark wasing. The music changed and the God Ark embarked once again. --Huh? Only the nymphs and me are boarding the God Ark, Sillmufuze-san is standing by on the waters bank. "Is Sillmufuze-san noting with us?" "You are not allowed to ask questions." The bitter orange light denied me of questions. "Oh fine, since Im kind and all, I shall tell you." Despite the content, the blue outlined light orbs word had maliciousness in it as it turned toward me. The part with a patterned bright light on the orb seems to be its face. "High elves are the administrators of spots thate into contact with the lower world, hence they cannote." "Shes got lots of dirts on her, of course she cant board God Ark." The yellow outlined light orb added to the blue outlined orb lights exnation in mean spirit. Looks like discriminations exist even in the realm of gods. Unfortunately, it doesnt seem to be a paradise or heavens where everyone is happy. "Guess weve arrived?" The God Ark stopped moving, and the valiant sounding tune slowly changed to a more calm tune. The force field that was wrapping me disappeared, the thin light membrane cleared away. "Hee, incredible." Countless star-like lights have gathered together to form a great number of geometrical-shaped structures. "Come, human." "Stop dawdling around." "Come quick or well leave you behind." The nymphs are calling for me. I went after the nymphs andnded on a floating monorail-like corridor. The same force field like on God Ark wrapped me again here, then it gently put me on the rail line before carrying me forward. The lotion feels like Im on a linear motor train. Although I expressed it as monorail earlier, the rail line turned into what looked like a jet coaster created by an innocent child along the way, the track was quite acrobatic. Felt like I would get motion sickness were I was not in astral body. I saw a Moebious strip like ring at the end of the rail line. "--Ring?" "Be silent, human." "This is the great God Gate." As I muttered, the blue outlined orb ignored me, the bitter orange outlined orb responded in irritation, and the yellow outlined orb told me what it was. That ring seems to be a gate. The scenery underwent aplete change after we passed through the ring. That ring seems to be a teleport gate. The Maps name has changed as well. This ce thats flooded with lights appears to be the [Garden of Gods]. It feels like the morning suning down stained ss in a temple or a chapel, makes me feel solemn. The music ying in the surrounding area has changed into something heavy like its jolting my body. The rail reached the terminus of [Garden of Gods] and we had to go ahead in the air by ourselves once again. We passed through several rings along the way. This time, they were not teleport gates, they were just for elerations. The fact that I enjoyed moving like I was in the masterpiece game of Mega Saturn [Nights (YoRU)] when I got through them is a secret. Every time we elerated, I was made to witness wondrous scenes of getting lines of lights in the surroundings zoomed past me. Its like seeing the SFX of [Watching the stars as the space ship entered a warp] in an SF I saw in the past. While slightly enjoying the journey, I passed through a dense wall of light thing together with the nymphs. """THOU WHO HAVE CLEARED THE TRIALS""" Before I knew it, I had arrived at a ce with seven giant floating lights. Each of the seven lights have mysterious flower-like geometrical patterns that gradually change shapes as if pulsing. Innumerable lights are orbiting around them like satellites. Curiously, just looking at the seven lights prompt me to offer my prayers in solemness. I checked the Log just for sure, but I had not received a mental attack or anything. """O HUMAN, ONWARD""" Countless silver lights with stern geometrical patterns float between me and the seven lights. These arent nymphs, I believe theyre the apostles I saw during the divine punishment. As I go forward, the geometrical patterns turned sharp-pointed, silver thorns formed one after another, forming a passage-like thing. I think it kinda looks like a saber arch? """O HUMAN, TO THE RING OF AUDIENCE""" Theres a 3D magic circle-like area at the end of the passage. That seems to be the [Ring of Audience]. """YOU ARE BEFORE THE PRESENCE OF GREAT GODS""" Those giant lights seem to be the seven pir gods. Since AR readings disy [UNKNWON], its not clear which is who, but I could hazard a guess fromparing their colors to the lights I saw during the trials. A force field gently stuck on me as I arrived at the [Ring of Audience]. """OFFER YOUR PRAYERS""" I almost took the pose of a certain confectionerypany character, but theyd get mad at me if I joked around here so I offered my prayer like I would at a Shinto shrine. The [Ring of Prayers] I sat on shone golden. Quite pretty. """OFFER YOUR PRAYERS""" Apparently, its not enough. I wouldnt have met with Liza and the girls if I didnte to their world, so I guess it wouldnt hurt to offer my thanks. The light on [Ring of Audience] changed into golden light with a tinge of rainbow colors. For some reason, the pulsing lights differ from that of gods. The orange and yellow colors are especially conspicuous. """OFFER YOUR PRAYERS""" Alright, this time lets thank them for Aze-san. After all, I wouldnt have met Aze-san had they not arrived in that world riding the World Trees from the Realm of Gods. My gratitudes seem to have been transmitted, the [Ring of Audience] begins to emit glimmering golden particles while vibrating intensely. Now then, lets give it my all to offer--. "We have received your prayers, Satou of man. Any more than that is unnecessary." An echoing voice from the gentle-looking light green light stopped me from praying any more. Ive got a feeling that the owner of this voice is God Tenion. Having numerous images transmitted along with words seem to be the standard fare, thankfully Ive gotten used to it during the trials. "Tenion, gods we are do not heedlessly call out to those of lower world at Temple." "Yeah, yeah, Tenion! Heraruon is right! Youre dragging down our level." The orange light that shines like the sun--God Heraruon--shot out ripples of lights containing words toward the light green light--God Tenion. I believe the psychedelic yellow light that rode on God Heraruons coattail is God Zaikuon. "Silence, Zaikuon. Why have you not understood that your manner of speaking degrades our dignity." The blue light rebuked the yellow light--God Zaikuon. It kinda sounds like a character from a ssic masterpiece robot anime thats still running even today. Their tones are different than during the trials. I guess this one is more like how they are originally? "Shut up, Garleon! This great me is not wrong!" "Thats exactly why, you!" Between the quarreling God Zaikuon and blue light--God Garleon, a wave of indigo light vigorously ran through the space between the two. "Garleon, Zaikuon, both of you quiet down. Right now is the top seat, Heraruons turn to speak. We ought to watch in silent. Karion said so as well." The serious indigo light mediated between God Garleon and God Zaikuon. "I dont. Urions delusion." The vermilion light with a veryplex shape--God Karion--denied God Urions acim while pulsing slowly. These gods sure have striking personalities, more than I imagined. By process of elimination, the light blue light whos snuggling to God Tenion must be God Parion then. Now then, I should get down to business as to why Ie here. Book 17 - 17-7. Reason Behind the Taboo Satou here. Theres usually a reason behind banned stuff. The problem is when a ban remains even after the reason for that ban has been renounced. Like irrational regtions in middle schools. "Ceremony of Oracle shall now begin." As God Heraruon finished making that deration, silver lights converged between me and the gods, and then aplex frail-looking structure that seemed to be an old man showed up there. An orange colored light, simr to that of God Heraruon, is shining in the core of said structure. "By will of my great master, this Laluloluliluheaph shall preside over this ceremony. O human who has passed Gods Trials, you have been given permission to profess your wish now." Even though these gods are right in front of me, apparently the Old Structure will act as a messenger to convey my words to them. These gods arent much different than those in higher positions like nobles. "Insolent fool. I see that you wish to have your soul be erased here!" The Old Structure sent out scolding words along with a scathing heatwave at me. A torrent of raging me swallowed my astral body whole. I dont feel any pain, but its blinding and tingling. Words in this world, particrly those with strong emotions appear to carry physical--or rather, astral shock wave or raging mes with them. My thoughts would leak out if I let my mind wandered off during the God Mingles when I was taking on the Gods Trials back then, Ive gotta be careful here. "Please pardon me." "Unscathed after getting a direct hit of my divine punishment?!" That was a divine punishment huh. Guess this Old Structure is a familiar of god? "Laluloluliluheaph, were going in circle, just leave it at that." God Tenion shut the Old Structure out. Gods words are apparently absolute, the Old Structure turns toward me again without looking disgruntled in the least. "--Profess your wish." The Old Structure said haughtily. I dont really get their gestures, but theres no doubt hes holding his head up high while looking down on me right now. "I wish to know the reasons behind the taboo that resulted in divine punishments being handed down unto ancient Genma Empire and Weasel Empire." I ask the main reason I came here. By the way, Genma Empire was the name of a country that King Mummy, Corpse of the Labyrinths loweryer once ruled over. The Old Structure trantes my words and conveys them to the gods. "It is not a matter men ought to be privy of." God Heraruon brushed it off in one sentence. The Old Structures trantion was way too long so I ignored him. "In other words, you would not tell me the reason for the taboo?" Like Id let him end it with that one sentence after I went the trouble of clearing all those annoying trials. "Youve got an objection to Gods Decisions?!" God Zaikuon roared while scattering psychedelic yellow lights around. The nymphs who seem to be his familiars are frantically trying to soothe and stop him from jumping out of the spot where the gods sit. "Oh isnt it fine to tell him." God Tenion whispered as her green aura fashioned like a hagoromo of a celestial maiden blinked. "...Tenion." "He has passed our trials for this asion after all, I think its fair to tell him that much, is it not?" God Tenion advocated for me while facing the dissatisfied looking God Zaikuon. "Granting one wish we can grant to those who have passed our trials. Thats what we have agreed upon. We ought to upkeep the agreement. Karion said so as well." "I didnt. But Im in agreement with what Urion said." God Urion and God Karion advocated for me as well. "See, Karion said so as well." "No. Urion, you should learn about chronological orders." These two gods sure get along well. "--It cannot be helped." "Heraruon?!" God Heraruon reluctantly gave his approval, and then he turns toward God Garleon and God Parion who have been keeping silent while ignoring the shocked god Zaikuon. "Garleon, Parion, any objection?" "Do as you like." God Garleon gave his agreement displeasedly, while God Parion made a gesture like she was nodding lightly in silent. After confirming that, God Heraruon turned toward me. "It is for the sake of world peace." --Thats it? Thats the reason? What a shitty exnation!! "You insolent fool!!!" The Old Structure shot out a tsunami of crimson me along with reprimanding words at me. Whoops. I had reflexively let loose of my minds shackles since his reply was just too much. --Pu, kusukusu. God Parion who had been keeping silent appeared to find the flow of events funny, she burst intoughter with a small, small voice. Im not sure about these gods expressions, but she has this cuteness like that of a small animal. "Parion justughed." "Parions smiles really are the best." "Its been awhile since Ist saw Parion smiling. Karion shouldugh together with her." "I wont. That sounds a bit fun, but I wontugh just because Urion told me to." The other gods were surprised to see Parionughing as well. "In honor of Parion, I shall forgive your discourtesy." Once the gods calmed down, God Heraruon forgave my gaffe. "Be grateful for the vastness of God Heraruons mercy." But I cant let this over yet, I should press them a bit more. "I understand that the reason behind the taboo is for world peace, but as someone unenlightened, I am unable to connect the dots that lead to those. Could you please tell me what those dots are?" I cant even start with negotiations if I dont at least get that part, and I have no idea how lenient or strict the taboo is. "--Fool." "Truly indeed. What fools humans are. Asking for answers without even attempting to find out themselves. Trying to grope out the depth of gods generosity, their impudence truly knows no bound." The Old Structure followed after God Heraruons disparagement. I ignore him since hes starting a rally about the ugliness of humans or something. "Can I go back now?" "No. You too Heraruon, you should stop dodging the question by throwing unnecessary abuses. Tenion, we leave the rest to you." God Karion who had gotten tired of the grumbling fluttered as she tried to leave the ce, but God Urion stopped her. "--Me? Is that fine with you, Heraruon?" God Tenion asked for God Heraruons approval even while seemingly startled by God Urions irresponsible remark. "Very well. Enlighten that fool." God Heraruon gave his generous permission. God Tenions [Is that fine] was for [Is that fine to tell him], it appears. Looking at the course of events, God Heraruon seems to be soft against God Tenion and God Parion. "You sure Heraruon?!" "Silence, Zaikuon." God Garleon unpleasantly pped the roaring God Zaikuon with words. Like, he literally pped using words as God Zaikuons body shook. "I never asked you!" "Who would. Why dont you understand thats precisely why everyone is making a fool out of you." Since words carry effects with these gods, Im not sure if theyre quarreling or just having an argument. "Shut up? Wont you two." Rebuked by God Karion who kept her own pace, God Zaikuon and God Garleon fell silent awkwardly. "Satou of man, I shall answer your question." After surveying the surroundings once, God Tenion began talking after her hagoromo-like aura changed shapes. That may be the gesture signifying her fixing her sitting posture and clearing her throat. "If you humans Science civilization sees a progress, peoples faiths will see a degradation." God Tenions calmly narrates. I could only nod at this since earth has simr history. "And if faiths were to lessen, the barrier that protects the world shall be weakened as well." "What kind of science would lessen faiths?" Some terms intrigued me, but since this was my chance to get to the point, I asked her about the exact sciences that would vite the taboo. "Generally speaking, it would be the likes of constant personal and immediate means ofmunication between individuals, mass transports, mass manufactures through industrializations, and mass consumptions, I think?" Just as I expected--no wait, its a bit different. It may have been included already in one of the stuff God Tenion mentionedst, but I should ask just in case. "Is there no prohibition on printing technology?" "Yes, we did not prohibit it." God Tenion said it clearly. Then why hasnt printing spread through all over the world? "Is that all you want to ask?" "No, I have one more question." I pressed on like the protagonist of a longsting police drama. "I forgot to ask before, you said [World Peace] would be in danger if the barrier got weakened, what is this thing that endangers [World Peace]?" This is the thing that intrigued me earlier. God Tenion peered at God Heraruon instead of promptly answering my question. The number of halo rings and intensity of lights on God Heraruons back increased. Looks like hes going to give me the answer in God Tenions ce. "Its the Outsiders." You mean like Outer Gods? A sanity check-required horror mythology crossed my mind. "Outsiders..." "The Unending, Invaders from a Foreign World, World-Eroding Monsters." God Karion told me several aliases as I muttered. Guess theyre like otherworld invaders? "You dont get it?" "It is outsideprehension of mere humans after all." God Heraruon disparaged me followed by God Garleon when I fell silent to think it through. "Is it the same as parasitic bizarre creatures that live off the World Tree?" The jellyfish are ordinary stuff, but the squids and the asteroid-scale ck octopuses that predate on them are quite a menace. Hence I asked but--Oh? The outer structures of the gods stir about, their fractal patterns have stopped changing. --Huh? I got it right? "...Those are the tips of the tips, they are but mere shadows. If we suppose Outsiders as dragons, then those parasitic jellyfish are nothing more than skink lizards at most." God Garleon affirmed my question using an analogy. "Would you lift off the ban on scientific development if I were to eradicate those Outsiders?" Its a piece of cake if thats all I need to do. "You fool!" "Dont get cocky, you human!" God Heraruon and God Zaikuon disparaged me. "Those creatures are mighty. They posses size as vast as the ground you live on along with dreadful speed. No weapons or magic you mere humans possess work on them." Yup, the jellyfish ones managed to dodge my attacks, and the octopus ones regenerated themselves when they were damaged and even absorbed my magic. "I understand however--" "You dont. Fool." I got unexpectedly disparaged by god Karion. "Its just as Karion said. Demon God said the same thing once, went to challenge them and came back in a mess. The world faced a light crisis back then. You must not act recklessly." God Urion deciphered God Karions expletive. Unexpectedly enough, the demon god who seem to be an upgraded version of me was no match for those Outsiders. Apparently theres a lot more of those creatures more powerful than the ck Octopus lurking in the depth. "After all, those things get more powerful the more you attack them. If your attacks work on them today, tomorrow they will posses a different ability. Getting rid only a few would only prolong the battle forever." Looks like those things excel in self-evolution. Theyre the bothersome type where if you dont beat the entirely of them, they will keep getting stronger endlessly. I guess thats why? The gods wont touch the parasitic jellyfish living off World Trees needed to circte mana in the entire world, its to prevent them from learning gods powers. Ive beaten those jellyfish twice and did not see any change in their ability though? I dont believe theyre evolving instantaneously anyway, I should prepare weapons or spell arts powerful enough to eradicate those bizarre creatures all at once. "Satou of man. Your eyes tell me that you have not given up, have you?" God Tenionpletely saw through me. "I will tell you an old tale." The world began to be filled with living creatures 100 million years ago. People were thriving in a prosperous world iparable to that of present. (I listen carefully to God Tenions words.) Have you ever tried tracing back human history? Have you ever seen history from before 30,000 years ago? (History only traced back to Lkie Dynasty 30,000 years ago at most.) Its only natural that you dont. As the world had been destroyed once before that. (Destroyed?) There were problem children that found excitement in challenging the [Outsiders] who came from a foreign world. The Dragon God and dragons. (Ah, I can just picture the images in my head.) Dragon God destroyed the ringleader of Outsiders and returned. Then it fell into a deep, deep slumber at the [Dragons Valley] to heal the wounds it suffered in the battle. However, [Outsiders] had not perished. A new ringleader made its entrance, seized the powers of dragons, and even more gigantic [Outsiders] came raiding. They easily pierced through the barrier we Gods put up and infringed upon thend. Were Heraruon who had realized our disadvantage did not instruct Karion and Parion to shelter World Trees in the Realm of Gods, we would have abandoned this world and departed to another world. The Dragon God woke up and exterminated [Outsiders] that had polluted the world down to thest one. However, only the dragons and a group of Mythical Beasts remained on the ground by the time it was over. (I see, the Dragon God unleashed about as much or even more destructions than the [Outsiders].) With our divinity, we covered the whole world with a barrier, a cocoon that makes it invisible to the [Outsiders]. To prevent that tragedy to befall on the world once again. Those [Outsiders] are still spreading out their fingers over a vast area, seeking a richnd to be sacrificed. If our powers were to weaken, their fingers would slip through the cracks of the weakened barrier. (God Tenion must be using fingers to express the parasitic jellyfish preying upon the World Trees.) This is the truth of the world. The reason we hand out grave punishments to those who cannot protect the taboo, for the sake of the world peace. "Human, go back at once." "Human, refrain from acting out." After listening to God Tenions old tale, I was carried to the God Ark by God Urions and God Tenions familiars, the nymphs, and was forced out of this ce. I asked the gods about a way to ascend to godhood before I left the ce, but that seemed to have been a bad move. The gods including God Karion and Urion disparaged me and even God Tenion felt like she was rebuking me for being conceited. God Parion was the only one who didnt say anything, but the gaze she was giving like she was looking at a problem child was a bit painful. Due to that, I missed the chance to ask them about the [Demon Gods Seal] and the Purple Mounds. I probably have more shots at thister, gotta carefully select the questions next time. "Satou of human!" High elf Sillmufuze-san was waiting for me at the waters of Realm of Gods. She seems panicked somehow. "This is bad, Satou of human! The body you should get back into has disappeared!" Sillmufuze-san approached rapidly like she was about to bump on me. "Its my fault as a guide. I should have been more careful when the nymphs who hate lower world asked me to show them the way to the World of Rift." --I see. Not sure which god they belong to, but it seems theres a god whos trying to take my body hostage. The mysterious little girls advices were for this situation. "You cannot return to the lower world with just your soul. As such--" Sillmufuze-san is looking at me sorrowfully. "I will give up my body to you to make up for it." --What? "Although the fact that its a different gender and race may be an inconvenient, youll be young forever, and youll have a plenty of mana." "Umm, Sillmufuze-san--" "I understand. Im fully aware that its not a substitute for your original body. But this is the least I could do." Im amazed by the fact that you can swap bodies, but theres no need for that. If it were a male body, I would dly take up the offer since I could marry Aze-san then, but saying that here would make things messy so I refrain myself. "Its okay." "I see, so youre fine with my body!" Sillmufuze-san went and said something that could lead to a huge misunderstanding. "Not that. Theres no need to take your body." "But, then--" "Im saying that my body has not actually disappeared, you see." We went down the light waterfall and headed to the ce we left our bodies. I wanted to test out many things on my way back, but shed surely get super mad if I did that in this situation. I touch the bed where my body was with my astral hand and took my body out of Storage. "Your body showed up!" Sillmufuze pped her hands in delight. Sillmufuze-san looked a bit displeased when I told her that I was hiding my body just in case, but she quickly cheered up since that act ended up keeping my body safe from pranks. We got back to our bodies and treaded on the path back. Master! Arisas familiar link reached me. She sounds really worked up somewhat. Bad news! The purple mounds-- Those things ended up being a source of trouble after all. Good thing its just right as I got back from the Realm of Gods. Book 17 - 17-8. Growing Purple Mounds Please note that the Recollection part is told in third person. Satou here. I believe solving riddles have been a form of amusement since time immemorial. Doing that alone is fun, but having a group of friends sit together debating about it is also pretty fun, isnt it. "Its grown so big..." I looked at what was once a Purple Mound. Its grown from a few meter big to dozens meter tall now. "This thing is more like a purple tower than a mound now, isnt it." Arisa spoke as we looked up at the tower. I got back to the Capital with Unit Arrangement to join up with Arisa who called for me through Familiar Link, afterward we headed to the Purple Mound located at the capitals outskirts. Ive forwarded a message to Sera whos waiting at Duchy Capitals Tenion Temple through the previous head miko--currently miko apprentice Lily with space magic [Telephone], telling her that Ive gone ahead to the capital. "So what happened while I was away?" "Its gonna be a long story just you know--" Arisa said that as a preface before narrating. Recollection "A change on the Purple Mound?" Arisa first received the report at her Solitary Inds private room on the fifth day since Satous departure. Arisa put away a male shirt she had been burying her face in into her Item Box and got out of the room together with the House Fairy (Brownie) who brought the news. "What kind of change?" "The Purple Mound has grown bigger." Arisa asked as they walked in the corridor. "What about the other girls?" "Mito-sama and Zena-sama had rushed out ahead right after they heard the news." "Liza and the others are currently training at the Ancient Dragons continent, and Seras standing by at Duchy Capitals Tenion Temple, arent they." By [Liza and the others] Arisa meant Liza, Pochi, Tama and Karina. "--And Nana?" "Nana-sama went out to visit Borunean Forest together with Mia-sama this morning." "Thats rare. Wonder if she wanted to go meet the Winged Fairies there?" The brownie had no clue about the reason for their outings. "We have contacted Nana-sama, Mia-sama and Sera-sama, but since we have no means ofmunication to the Ancient Dragon Continent--" "I know. Ill give them a call with World Phone once I arrive at the capital." Arisa, who knew that Liza and the girls that went with her were gone for training, went through Solitary Inds gate while thinking, "I dont wanna get in the way of their training, guess I can hold off contacting them till after I confirmed the situation with the Purple Mound?" "Arisa of Pendragon. Ivee per Duchess Mitsukunis summon." Arisa showed her face out of her carriage and said that, then the soldiers securing the perimeter pushed out the crowds and led the carriage Arisa was in toward the Purple Mound. Arisa had judged that it was of a [Low Emergency] and came on a carriage instead of teleporting since Mito didnt send out an emergency signal. "Arisa! Over here!" Mito beckoned. "Whoa, its gotten pretty big." "Around 20 meter tall, I think?" The two looked up at the Purple Mound. Its as big as a tower now. "ording to the people guarding the mound, it got this big in one night." "But there was no report in the middle of the night?" "Thats err--" """We deeply apologize!""" The guards in the area bowed their heads all at once while Mito was stammering. Arisa asked about the circumstances, apparently they were assigned to guard the Purple Mound and none of them noticed any change until dawn. "None of them noticed?" "Well, the fog was pretty thickst night after all." Mito told the reason as Arisa inclined her head. "Wheres Zena-tan?" "Shes gone out to check out nearby viges with flight magic." Zena had gone out to investigate if other Purple Mounds had any change. "Ill go check other Purple Mounds as well." Arisa whispered in Mitos ears and called Echigoya Firm with [Telephone]. After all, its the speediest ce to gather information from all over the world. About Purple Mounds? General Manager Elterina asked back to Arisa whose call connected to her. Yes, is there any news about them? So far we only know that the Purple Mound at the capitals outskirts has gotten bigger. Currently were contacting the people who have been assigned to watch over Purple Mounds in the surrounding viges. Thanks, Ill get back to youter. Arisa called off and conveyed what she learned to Mito. "What do you think? Should we contact master?" "I think its still fine, no? Ichi--Satou had already predicted that there would be some changes anyway." "Guess so and besides, itd be bad if we called master at a bad time like what if he was talking with the gods." Mito and Arisa had the same idea. "So, does it only get bigger?" "Theres some differences as well." Mito said that and gave a signal to the fieldmander. One of the knights removed his gauntlet and put his hand on the Purple Mound. "--H-hey!" "Its okay. Apparently it doesnt have the Drain effect." The fieldmander boasted that they first tested it by using summoners, then ves. For an instant, Arisa and Mito were disgusted at the fieldmander who treated ves like disposables, but neither themander nor the surrounding people noticed it. "Next, if you would." The knight who had removed his gauntlet stood before the Purple Mound and hit it with the gauntlet. "Its lost its physical permeability too?" Mito affirmed Arisas question. "Would love to know if its the same with the mounds near viges here." "No worries, well find out soon." Mito pointed at the sky where Zena hade flying back. "I have verified the sites. There is no change on the Purple Mounds near viges around here. Theyre the same size as before, thrown stones still pass through them, and putting my hand on them also still drains my strength." Zena gave a report to Mito. "Hey thats dangerous. You should have tested it out with bugs or a chicken instead." "Im sorry. I was being too hasty." "Now now, Arisa, lets leave it at that. Thank you, Zena." Mito soothed Arisa who got harsher with her words out of worries for Zenas safety. "Then maybe the permeability and the drain ability were for protections until it got bigger and to fill its energy?" "Un, I dont think theres any mistake about that but we dont know enough to draw a conclusion yet, do we?" "Well, yeah I guess." Arisa looked at schrs who were having an argument while drawing and tracing something near the Purple Mound. Their debate seemed to have heated up, a tall bespectacled schr raised his voice hysterically. "What are those guys doing?" "Would be quicker to see for yourself." The girls drew near the schrs. Apparently the schrs were debating about a relief that had appeared on the surface of the Purple Mound. "Relief of a tree?" "Look at the tips of its seven branches. At the center of the circles on the tips." "Colored stones? Bitter orange, blue, yellow, green, blue, red, blue--so many blue." "Do you have holes for eyes?" The tall bespectacled man stood before Arisa as she read out the colors. He raised his chin smugly and spoke sarcastically. Arisa found out that he was a researcher belonging to Royal Research Institute by analyzing him. "Bitter orange, cyan, yellow, green, indigo, red, and blue. Those are the gems colors. Theyre--" "Colors representing the seven pir gods huh." "T-thats right. Looks like even holes know a thing or two." The bespectacled man spoke like a sore loser in frustration for having what he wanted to say got said ahead. "Stop that, runner-up! Youre talking with the duchess and herpanions you know." "D-dont call me runner-up! Im not going to y second fiddle to that guy! My luck is the only thing lesser than him! I just have the bad luck of not encountering an appealing subject! It is I who is fit to be the next chief!" The other schrs words seemed to have hit the bespectacled mans nerve as he got heated up by himself. "Aah, hes someone we shouldnt get involved with." "Rather, hes the type that must not be allowed to grope around delicate ces like this." Arisa shrugged next to Mito who looked like she couldnt believe it. Zena only smiled wryly and refrained frommenting. "Since the spots where fruits should be represent the seven gods, does that mean these mounds are the handiworks of gods?" "Un, I wonder about that? The base color is purple after all--" "Indeed!" The bespectacled man cut in vigorously. "A tree that signifies the gods appearing on a tower that possesses a taboo color! This must be something made by demons to release the demon god from its moon seal by sucking up the power of gods!" "Runner-up! Youre going to the extreme. Earlier too--" "Quit calling me runner uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuup" The bespectacled man heated up too much and became violent. The guards couldnt stand it any longer and seized the bespectacled man. "Let me gooooooooo. Youd find out if you just check the arrangements of these mounds on the entire contineeeeeeeeeeeeeeeent." The guards dragged away the bespectacled man who wouldnt stop his tantrum. The other researcher might have wanted this to happen that he kept saying [Runner-up]. "Our apologies. He may be haughty, entric, irritating and have a short fuse, but his abundance of knowledge is real at least." The schr talked to Mito while saying something that didnt help with the bespectacled mans case. "The only thing we know is that the gems embedded on this tree relief may be of the same colors as the colors that represent the seven gods as depicted in the old documents belonging to the temples." "What about the thing about demon god and arrangements of mounds?" "Its just a delusion the runner-up has. It has no basis." The girls came up with a question after discussing about the mound arrangement all over the world, "Perhaps its some kind of magic circle?", but judging from the drawing of the mounds locations they made by referencing a copy of Satous Map information, they couldnt confirm if that was the case. "And what about the cracked spot over there?" "Ah, thats..." The schr looked at the ce Arisa pointed at while looking like he was enduring a headache. "That, you see--" It was the runner up schrs doing. Despite having been strictly told not to do anything reckless by the higher ups, he came with a pickaxe from who knows where and broke the spot. "What an idiot..." "Un, Ill talk to Sete and have him removed from his post here." Arisa and Mito had the same expressions as the schr earlier. Zena smiled wryly withoutmenting. "So did you figure out anything?" "Yes, that the surface of this mound was only about as hard as fieldstone, and that the broken pieces vanished into thin air like an illusion. Once it broke enough to fit a wrist inside, the pickaxe passed through it like it was before the change, and putting your hand on it drained your strength." "Is it like the shell of an egg I guess?" The method was rough but the results were intriguing. After asking opinions from schrs who had gathered at this ce, it was decided that they would add more guards to watch over the mound for a while. There was no change on the next two days--. But the day after that, the morning Satou got called back, another change happened. "It got even bigger again eh." Arisa muttered as she looked up at the Purple Mound that had gotten more than 100 meter tall. "The tree relief is the same as before--or not. Theres a purple gem at the upper right now." "The gems themselves are the same size as before, but the tree relief has grown bigger linearly with the mounds size." The bottom part of the tree relief got low enough to touch the ground, while the upper part was now about six meter tall. "And this pattern on the root--" Mito reached out her hand toward the tree relief while saying that. "Dont touch it!" A schr came rushing. "Please dont touch it, its dangerous." "Whats dangerous about it?" Right as she asked that, there was a sudden smell of blood, then a bloodied man came out of the pattern Mito was about to touch and fell down. "Runner up!" It was the bespectacled man who should have been stripped off his position here. The lens of his trademark spectacles were cracked, the frame was bent. "What happened? Runner up!" "D-dont call me Runner-up..." The runner up fell down on the ground and passed out after murmuring that. "People could apparently went inside through that door-like pattern over there, but no one who got in came back out!" At first the schr disappeared when he touched the pattern recklessly, and then soldiers went in to save the guy, but none came back out. "What about summoned beasts?" "Their magic paths got cut off the moment they went in. Apparently, it felt like they had been forcefully unsummoned." They were currently in the process of transporting golems from the Royal Research Institute in order to investigate further. "Look at that!" Men came out of the door pattern. They were soldiers. "Only you three?" "No, they should got out together with us--" The soldier spoke in puzzlement and turned back. But no one came out. Mito stopped the men when they tried to go back in. "Tell us what happened inside." The soldier hesitated a bit before speaking up. "It was very vast inside. We couldnt see well since it was foggy, but theres no doubt that the circumference was many times bigger than the outside mounds diameter. The ceiling was quite high as well and there were pirs that were thicker than if us three joined hands. We picked up that schr at one of those pirs." "What was it that made him turned out like this?" The soldiers had no idea. "There was a pattern simr to this on that pir. He probably went inside that pir." The soldier pointed at the door pattern. "Okay then, lets wake this guy up." Arisa said so, took a magic potion out of her magic bag and sprinkled it on the mans face. Despite the rough treatment, the mans wounds immediately went away. "--Hes not waking up." "Ill make him to." One of the schr seemed to get impatient, picked up the bespectacled man and pped his cheeks around. He might be venting out his anger. "W-wheres the monster?" "Monster? If youre really a researcher, describe what you see objectively!" The schr demanded an exnation without caring about polite speech anymore. "A-aa. I found a simr pattern as the one at the entrance inside--" Apparently, he found different patterns in all directions inside. He went inside of those patterns to find himself in what looked like ruins, there he encountered the monster in question while investigating. "It was a purple monster. It looked like a purple goblin outwardly, but that thing is no goblin!" The purple goblin didnt even flinch when the bespectacled man shot it with four Fire Wands he brought with him and beat the two Living Statues the man came with as a recement for bodyguards in no time at all. Arisa and Mito looked at each others when they heard about purple goblin. "Could it be, the Goblin Kings been revived?" "Must be a mistake, no? That Goblin Demon Lord wouldnt have let this man escape, dont you think?" "Oh youre right..." The two returned their lines of sight on the man. "By Living Statues, you mean the ones stationed here to guard the mound?" "Thats right! Those Living Statues that could knock out several holy knights, like theres a goblin that could beat them in a sh! With bare hands to boot!" Despite taking equipment without permissions anding back empty handed on top of it, the man didnt feel responsible in the least. "Im amazed you even managed to flee." "I was treading an unknown territory. Isnt it only natural toe prepared with a magic to protect yourself?" The bespectacled man seemed to have interpreted Arisas ridicule as a praise, he lifted up the center of his bent spectacles frame with his finger. Arisa asked what magic he used to protect himself, and the man recited the name of a mid-grade force magic famous for its defensive power. That defense magic got destroyed by the purple goblin in two hits. He suffered the injury earlier from shock waves of the second attack. Furthermore--. "There were more than one monster. I only saw it for an instant, but more of them wereing out of the back. Theres at least 10, or maybe even more, Im dead sure of it." "In other words, are you saying that this is abyrinth? With monsters that are many times stronger than ordinary?" The bespectacled man gave an agreement to the schrs question. "Okay thats bad." "Would be a huge disaster if those monsters came tramping out." Simr mounds could be found in the outskirts of cities all over the world, and about 30 of them had potentially turned intobyrinths. "Arisa." "Un, I know. This is one for Master." Arisa nodded at Mito and got in touch with Satou through her Familiar Link. "--The end." "Wait." That purple goblin inside the Purple Mound sounds like trouble, but theres another thing that intrigues me more. "Its been seven days since I went to the Realm of Gods?" "Yup, and?" I myself felt like it had only just been half a day. Excluding the time at the Rift, it should only have taken about six to seven hours. "Could it be, passage of time flows differently in the Realm of Gods?" "Yeah, seems right." "Stop, stop! You two, youve got your priorities wrong." Hikaru pped her hands and stopped me and Arisa from getting derailed. "Satou-san!" A voice called for me from the sky. Its Zena-san. Looks like she was checking out nearby viges. "Im back Zena-san." "There is no change with the Purple Mounds in the vicinity. Not only in sizes but also their characteristics." Zena-san reported to us followed with, "This time I used bugs to test it out." as she faced Arisa. "Looks like its causing uproars in other cities too." Using abination of Map and space magic [irvoyance], I confirmed that the mounds caused crowds forming simr here. Im not sure if the purple goblins showed up in other Purple Towers, but at least it doesnt seem like those towers would spit out flocks of monsters en masse at the moment. "Well then, Ill go check it out." I walked forward toward the towers entrance as I dered that. Book 17 - 17-9. Purple Towers 1 17-9. Purple Towers (1) Satou here. Talking about a game where you climb up a huge tower, it reminds me of an arcade game designed after Babylonian myth. Conquering that game sure was fun with itsbination of RPG and Puzzle elements. "Please wait a moment!" The one who called and stopped me was a bespectacled man called Runner-up. "Youll need a guide if you want to explore inside, wont you? As an associate researcher of Royal Research Institute, I volunteer to take that role." "No need." Ive got Map anyway and I just can see this guy wandering off by himself if I take him inside. "Right right, no need for that with us around." "Sorry, but Arisa and Duchess, you stay here." "Nyooo~" Arisa fell down on all four like orz. Its a good idea to have Arisa whom I can contact with Familiar Link and Mito who can get in touch with the king outside just in case something wrong happens inside. I talked to the three with Tactical Talk. "Then, please at least allow me to apany Lord Pendragon inside." I gave an affirmation to Zena-san who volunteered. I asked Arisa to gather the girls here and went inside the tower along with Zena-san. "What a huge ce." "Yes, and that pir over there seems to be the stairway." This ce does fit the descriptions I heard beforehand. My Map disys [Purple Tower, 1F]. I tried using All Map Exploration, but it was only effective for this floor. Second floor and above are apparently treated as different maps. Curious. Theres no enemy nor anyone left behind on this floor so we climb up the spiral staircase inside the pir. The map changed when we got out of the spiral staircase. Looks like were on floor 2 now. --Hm? The second floor is disyed as [Purple Tower, 2F-I]. Dont tell me you can get to different maps with each staircases. "Satou-san, I found a trace of blood!" Theres a trail of blood in the two-meter wide passage. I stop Zena-san who was going to follow after the blood trail and use All Map Exploration. This floor is far bigger than the first. Total area is about as big as the royal capital. Moreover, most spots are structured like mazes, reminding me of older 3D dungeon RPGs. "There they are." There are four survivors. Three soldiers and one researcher. This floor is inhabited by a lot of level 1-4 [Demigoblin Vanguard]. Every one of them is wandering around the mazes alone. They dont have any skill, but theyve got this ominous sounding [Demon God Protection] on them. So this tower is rted to demon god after all. Together with Zena-san, I headed to the spot where the survivors were ording to All Map Exploration. We found two dead bodies along the way so I secured them into Storage. "Satou-san!" We encountered a [Demigoblin Vanguard] at the corner of this passage. Zena-san rushed ahead and shed at it with her short sword without the need for my help. "Its gone?" The Demigoblin Vanguard whose head was cut off by Zena-san vanished into purple mist. nk, a small purple magic core dropped on the floor. ording to AR reading its called a [Fragment of Magic Core]. "Is there something wrong?" Zena-san looked like she had something in mind after cutting the Demigoblin Vanguard, hence I asked her. "It kind of felt like I was facing off against an ogre instead of a goblin." Unbelievable sturdiness for a level 2 demi-goblin. I tried killing a level 4 demigoblin vanguard we met along the way. I couldnt really gauge its strength, but a moment before my sword hit the demigoblin vanguards body, a purple barrier showed up and broke apart, average soldiers would have a hard time against them. Its probably the [Demon God Protection]. Another Demigoblin Vanguard we beat also disappeared into purple mist, leaving behind a small fragment of magic core. I was almost swayed by an impulse to investigate further but since the condition of people we needed to rescue were looking bad, I got a lock on all the Demigoblin Vanguards in the way there on the Map and killed them all at once with [Remote Arrows]. The rescuees were staying in a small room at a dead end. There were lots of nail marks of demigoblins on the wooden door leading to the small room. "Our rescue is here!" "Its the demon lord yer! The demon lord yer hase to save us!" "Oy, you idiot, mind your manners!" "Our apologies your excellency. Were truly thankful for your aid." The soldiers raised a cheer when we went inside. The soldier who scolded his subordinates looked d as well. "Your excellency, do you have a recovery potion with you?" A soldier with bandage wrapped on his arm brought me to a researcher sleeping in the back. "Dont worry, his life is not in danger. Zena-san, if you would healing magic." "Yes! ...... I asked the bandaged soldier their circumstances while Zena-san was chanting the spell. ording to him, when they came back to fetch new recruits who were left behind, two soldiers fell victims to the [Purple Gobu]--Demigoblin Vanguards, thus they gave up trying to get back to the staircase and hid here. "How strong are those goblins in your opinion?" "They are at least stronger than full ted knights-sama." These soldiers are level 7-9 withmon soldier equipment. Even including new recruits, five of them losing to level 1-4 Demigoblin Vanguards are unusual. The effect of [Demon God Protection] those Demigoblin Vanguards have must be that high. "Im surprised you guys managed to get away." "When all seemed lost we prayed to gods and that made those goblins flinch and stop moving." "And we managed to flee thanks to that." Are they weak against prayers to gods? Well, I can check it outter. We brought the treated soldiers who could walk again with us and got out of the tower. "Good work out there. Quite a weird tower this turned out to be huh." "Ive informed Sete already. He requested Demon Lord yers cooperation in the investigation." "And Ive left a message to Echigoya Firm." I thanked Arisa and Hikaru and contacted each branch heads of Echigoya Firm through [Telephone] to tell them not to enter the Purple Towers. Meanwhile, the girls arrived and came together one after another. "Satou-san! I cant believe you went ahead here and left me behind!" "Im sorry about that Sera-san." I whispered to Sera-san that I got my business done at the Realm of Gods while apologizing. "H-how was it like? Were gods as divine as they would be? How was Tenion-sama like?" Sera vigorously drew closer to me. She almost pushed me down with her momentum. "Muuu, guilty." "Ah hey! I get how you feel, but no getting a head start!" Mia and Arisa, the impregnable fortress pair tore Sera off me. Oh right, Mia and Nana have also got before I realized. "Satou-san, please tell me!" "It was an incredible ce filled with lights." Since Sera had broken through the impregnable fortress pair and looked like she was gonna push me down again, I told her how it was like briefly. "Did you ask about the extent of taboo?" "Yep, down to thest details. The scope was just as we expected. Apparently printing techs are safe too." "For real?! Yay! Gotta go make Arisa Publishing! Think wed need a resale system~?" "We can think about that leisurelyter." I told the two excited girls that Id inform them more in detailter, and went to the Ancient Dragon Continent to fetch the beastkin girls and Lady Karina who were training there. "Tiger tiger tiger~?" "Pochi will be tiger that will be tiger of tiger nodesu!" Tama and Pochi are calling out tiger tiger in front of tiger statues at a rocky area. "Hey you two, Ivee to get you." "Maste~" "Its master nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi jumped at me. A dot signifying Lady Karina ising here from the other side of the valley. --Tiger? A real life tiger came out from the other side of the valley. I thought Lady Karina had turned into a tiger, but I was wrong. Its apparently a tamed tiger leading the way for Lady Karina wearing wild-looking attires running here. Her usual breastte and side te are gone, looking a bit sexy. Truly a sight to behold. "Satou!" She jumped and made a pose like she was going to hug me, but she seemed embarrassed midway through, thus she leaped sideway as shended and hugged Tama and Pochi. "No-good~" "Drooping down is Panda-sans special privilege nanodesuyo?" I smile at Lady Karina who was getting dissed by Tama and Pochi. Liza is standing on one foot on a nearby rock cut to look like a spear, meditating. She kinda looks like a master martial artist or a sage thates out in movies and manga. "Liza! Im here to fetch you!" "Master!" Liza jumped off the rock here. "Hows your training?" "With Ancient Dragon-donos guidance, were currently training following each individual course." "I see, looks like Im in the way then. Would you like to train here a bit more?" "No! Its my duty to be of help to master!" I apologized to Liza for getting ahead of myself and brought everyone back to my mansion at the capital. "Satou-sama, I wanted to go with you." "My apologies. Id like Sistina-sama to hold the line at the Royal Capital together with Mito." Hikaru and princess Sistina will stay here this time. The reason is because her power as a Golem Master is fitting to defend the capital. After connecting everyone with Arisas [Tactical Talk], we go into the tower. Since we have no idea what will happen, everyone is fully equipped with their golden and silver armor. "Gobu~?" A Demigoblin Vanguard immediately showed up when we got to the second floor. The Demigoblin Vanguard is baring its fangs here in an attempt to intimidate us. Kind of like a monkey. "Iii, nanodesu." Pochi showed her fangs as well, intimidating back. Liza shut Pochis mouth, "Stop that." "Sera-san, if youd please." "Yes." As arranged beforehand, Sera prays to gods. The Demigoblin Vanguard flinched and began to act weirdly. Looks like it wont run away though. " Pray Bit." Invisible bullets shot by Sera killed the Demigoblin Vanguard. "Gone~?" "Different color than demons nanodesu." Tama and Pochi ran off to fetch a fragment of magic core dropped by the Demigoblin Vanguard. "How was it?" "They dont feel that different from the demi-goblins at Selbira Labyrinth." Should we ask Temple Knights to give it a try? Ill let the king decide on that. Hearing Seras impression, Hikaru proposed that, but since itd be rtively dangerous, I left all the decision making to the king. "Well then, lets check out the floor above." I lead the way forward for everyone. "Satou-san, this ce feels different than the maze before somewhat." "Yes, it does indeed." As Zena-san mentioned, the inside of the maze has indeed changed. Wish they left these repayable for 10,000 times thing to games only. "Armed~?" "Dagger gobu nanodesu." A Demigoblin Vanguard that showed up at the corner got cut in two by Arisas space magic. The bone knife the demigoblin carried also disappeared along with it. "Im not too sure since theyre too weak, but they give out about as much exp as an ordinary gobu, I think?" We prioritized getting to higher floors and defeated only Demigoblin Vanguards we encountered along the way. Most of those demigoblins dropped fragments of magic cores, but sometimes they dropped full magic cores. We also encountered several demigoblin vanguards who carried bone knives with them, but even if we took the knives before defeating the goblins, those knives would still disappear into purple mist right as the goblins disappeared. One bone knife remained once as a drop item, but its appraisal result was [Cursed Bone Dagger]. And since its only about as strong as random cheap daggers, its not something to celebrate about. "Weak weak~?" "About as strong as a Soldier Mantis nanodesu." Tama and Pochi keep defeating demigoblin vanguards even while looking bored. After checking out all the staircases on second floor, we found out that the two staircases leading above led to different areas and the three staircases leading below led to the same area. "I guess the floors branch out more the more you climb up?" "Looks like it." The third floor housed the same demigoblin vanguards as the second floor. The area is also about as big. The demigoblins here were slightly higher leveled at 3-6, and some formed a group of two, three demigoblins in addition to those who wandered around alone. The group leader would always carry a bone knife, some even had bone short swords and bone axes in rare asions. The ascending and descending staircases have simr traits as the ones on second floor. "I wonder, can Goblin-san take the stairs?" Lulu tilted her head when she saw a pursuing demigoblin stopped in its track before the staircase. "Lets give it a try." Liza caught the demigoblin and tested it out. The monster wouldnt enter the staircase no matter how hard she tried. Seizing and pushing the demigoblin into the staircase halted it, like it hit a wall. "Looks like the monsters here are incapable of moving between floors." The test ended with that conclusion by Arisa. The fourth floor isrgely the same as the third floor. The demigoblins here were a bit stronger at level 4-8, and more of them formed a group of 2-3. Rarely there were even groups of six, with magician-type Demigoblin Vanguard Mages, and priest type Demigoblin Vanguard Priest mixed in. The priest type is a wee bit stronger. "This is kinda like a tutorial dungeon, dont you think?" Im agreeing more and more with Arisas mumble above the more we climbed up. By the fifth floor, there were almost no solo Demigoblin Vanguards, most were in a group of 2-3. They grouped more on floor 6. Level range got to be around 5-10. From what we know so far, we can conclude that monster levels are floor number x 2 at most. And in reality, their actual strength would be around their level + 10~15. "Lets get to the floor above quick." "Yeah, hold on a bit." Theres no staircases on floor 5 besides the one we took to get here, instead theres a spot with a nk zone on the Map. "Its finished with floor 5?" "I wonder about that?" We arrived at the nk zone while routing solo moving armor-type <> along the way. "Boss room~" "Looks like it." The nk zone was a huge room, the door automatically shut itself and disappeared when we got inside, and a monster that seemed to be the boss appeared at the center of the room. A single level 18 <> with five level 12 <> as its guards. "Torya~" "Wou nanodesu!" The beastkin girls demolished the boss and its guards in a jiffy without a hitch. "Treasure chest." "Master, herees treasure so I report." "Satou-san, I found a staircase over here!" Mia informed me about a treasure chest while Zena-san about a staircase. Looks like the staircase will appear if you beat the boss. "What a weird copper coin." "Apparently its called Demigoblin Copper Coin." Lulu replied to Arisas murmur. The treasure chest had a lot of copper coins engraved with demigoblins side face inside. There were also ornamental bonework item those demigoblins love so much, along with [Tower Escape Orb] which was an escape item, and health potions and poison. "Geez, they just toss poison together with these stuff, scary." "And it only got mark as abel too." After giving our impressions about the treasure chest we climbed up the staircase that showed up at the back of the boss room. "Its like, a stage change?" "Kind of feels like were inside ruins." Lulu is right, the walls on this floor have cracks running on them, weed growing on the ground, and pieces of crumbled walls lying on the ground. From floor 6 on, fast moving demi kobolds and tough powerful demi orcs were added into the monsterposition. Not much different besides the names being demi kobolds and demi orcs instead of demi goblins. On every five floors, the monster variety changed, and there were more traps and monsters with peculiar skills. We continued our exploration as such and arrived at a wrong floor on the 15th floor. Some floors that are multiple of five dont have a boss room. We found the boss room when we went back and climbed up different staircases, so it must be just how this tower has been built. What an obnoxiously made structure. "The enemies are getting a bit tougher now." "T-they are. We could suffer a critical wound if we let our guard down here." Its getting tougher for the silver members when we smoothly got to floor 20. "Is that so?" Since Sera was the only one having it easy, I asked her to put holy magic enchant, afterward Lady Karina and Zena-san had a much easier time beating monsters. Monsters in this tower are generally weak against holy magic. "Its getting longer for us to get past a floor." "Well, the monsters are getting stronger after all." I look up at the ceiling. "Ill see if I can break it." I broke the ceiling apart to see if we could use it as a shortcut, but there was a zone filled with purple mist that absorbs life force beyond the broken ceiling. The absorption rate is iparably faster than the purple mounds, a drone golem I sent out crumbled down in an instant. Just as I was hesitating to jump past the hole, purple mucus dripped down the hole and began to close it up while wriggling. Its name is [Tower Keeper] but everything besides the name is [UNKNOWN]. "Pokey pokey~?" "Meddling medley nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi tried to interfere with the restoration, but it was no use. "Magic just passed through it." "Same with arrows as well." Our attacks got annulled like it was with the Purple Mound. "Then--" It instantly evaporated when I swung the Divine Sword. "Seconds~?" But, more purple mucus immediately came out and repaired the hole. Its not like I can get past it, but we cant use anti-god magic in this cramped ce, and its not like we get anything out of it anyway. We give up trying to create a short cut and go the normal way. By normal I mean using teleport magic to move the point where the staircase is. We eventually arrived at floor 30 by repeating that method. "Gee, this floor sure has a lot of variety." Arisa murmured while staring at the dead body of a Manticore Vanguard. Level 50-60 <> and Level 30 Manticore Vanguards reign this floor 30. At this floor, it takes some time for even the golden members plus Seras holy magic support to beat a monster. "Hectic." "Mia-chan gets to act as both a healer and support unit after all." Lulu offered a throat quenching honey water to thepletely exhausted Mia. Mia, Zena-san and Sera have to chant their spells, unlike me, Arisa and Nana, theyve got it rough. Lulu can also use magic, but since shes mainly using her magic guns, she only uses force magic and life magic after battle, hence she doesnt have it as bad as the two. "Next,ing~?" "Its Myu-tan this time." Pochi cutely confused the <> name. "Its been a while since we have to cooperate together like this." "Yep, its worth the struggle to beat them." Arisa nodded as Liza faced off against the Dragon Mutant Vanguard with the dragon spear in her hand. It may have dragon on its name, but this thing is not a dragonkind. Its merely a monster created in the image of dragons by humans who bore ill will against dragons. "<> nanodesu!" The Mutant Dragonsyered barrier got pulverized by Pochis finisher in one hit. Thanks to the series of battle we had here, she apparently managed to finally learn her finisher which was only one step away frompletion back then. Pochi who was taking a pose while smiling brilliantly got blown away by the tail attack of the mutant dragon that was feigning death. "Uwaa, that thing could still move after getting hit by that? It must have like three times the HP of an equivalent monster at Selbira Labyrinth." "<>." Liza made use of eleration magic circle and gouged off the Mutant Dragon Vanguards skull. "Ouchie nanodesu." Pochi stood up like she didnt feel any damage. Looks like she jumped toward the direction of the tail swing right before it hit her. "Its giving about the same exp too, this would have been a nice farming spot if they were a wee bit weaker~" "I will go train here tomorrow as well!" "Tama too~" "Pochi is gonna train too nodesuyo!" Arisasint was met with opinions from the muscle for brain members. "You cant. There are enemies with instant death attack here, remember?" "Its okay so long you dont get hit desuwa! It was a quote by a hero from Arisas hometown, wasnt it? Nothing to it if it hits you, correct?" Youll die to the [Instant Death Attack] then. Gotta dodge before you get hit. "Satou-san, its a real boss room ahead. It has the usual crest on it." "Thank you, Zena-san." What spawned at the boss room was the first monster that didnt have [Vanguard] on its name. Its called [Chaos Lord]. It looks like the reaper outwardly. "Alright, everyone lets put our back into it!" Arisas yell encouraged everyone. "Everyone, sorry but this ones got Instant Death attacks." As I couldnt let the girls be exposed to danger, I locked the Chaos Lord in a barrier and defeated it using a chain of [Implosions]. "What an awfully blunt way to kill..." "Aamen~?" "Soumen nanodesu." Tama and Pochi put their hands together toward the vanished Chaos Lord. "Tama, take care care of trap on the treasure chest." "Roger~" Tama leaped out like, kyupin, and opened the treasure chest. "How is it, Lulu?" "Just a second, Ill be done appraising shortly--this ones a magic sword, this ones a wand that can be charged with elementary spells, this one is an elixir? Wait no, its a lesser elixir. This one is a hydra poison, I think? Theres also rings and nes that boost status values in here." Besides the stuff that Lulu appraised, there were all kinds of jewels and a huge amount of of gold coins with an image of skull engraved on them. Money found in the treasure chests here are engraved with species of bosses found in the same room. "Satou-san, I couldnt find the stairway." Zena asked me toe with her, so I did and found a piece of paper. Under construction. We await your attendance next time. --What is this, a game?! I almost retorted out of reflex. "This is terrible." "Maybe its gonna get an update patch." "Its probably going to be sold as a DLC." I calmed myself down after grumbling together with Arisa, and took us all out with Unit Arrangement. "That sounds pretty rough." "We got to the highest floor but didnt found anything resembling the Dungeon Core." Even though she probably knew about it already through Tactical Talk, I reported still to Hikaru who was staying behind. "Wee back, Satou-sama." "Im back." Princess Sistina came back from a building nearby. "Was there any change outside the tower?" "The gems found on its entrance have changed. Itll be quicker if you see for yourself." I went to look together with the princess and indeed, there was a change. The green gem has gotten a bit bigger and emits stronger light, while the purple gem has gotten smaller with weaker light. Wonder if the purple light gets weaker by defeating the monsters inside? Green--the color representing God Tenion might have gotten stronger because we took Sera, God Tenions miko, inside. Or perhaps it was because we had used holy magic that originated from God Tenion many times over? "--Satou. Sete has made a request to destroy the tower if you could." Hikaru conveyed the kings request. He probably judged it a danger if the monsters inside this tower overflowed outside. "Sure I dont mind, but are you sure I should do that here?" "No, please take care of the one at Selbira first. Since many people there can fend for themselves and it has the best facilities for evacuation." Well, its got the oldestbyrinth on the continent right next to it after all. "Got it. Ill transform into Nanashi and go there." Now then, been a long time since thest Hero Time, isnt it? Book 17 - 17-10. Purple Towers 2 17-10. Purple Towers (2) Satou here. Im aware that even demolitions require calctions from seeing videos of multi-storied buildings getting demolished. Copsing multi-storied buildings down below without damaging the surroundings feels like a work of art, doesnt it. "Well then, Im counting on you to inform the viceroy." "Un, I got it. I think itll take about three hours to finish evacuating." "Gotcha." I brought Hikaru with me to Labyrinth City Selbira using Unit Arrangement. The king has requested me to destroy the purple tower at this city first since its fully equipped for it with excellent city defense being abyrinth city and all. Other members besides Hikaru are standing by in their full equipment on the airship. "Hello." Hikaru candidly greeted the guard in front of viceroys mansion before going in. The king must have informed the viceroy about his n to destroy the purple tower through [City Core] transmission line already, but considering this worlds time schedule, I expect that they have not done anything about it. As such I asked Hikaru to act as a messenger to urge a prompt evacuation. "Now then--" I went to the Purple Tower near thebyrinth city. Its situated right on the opposite side of thebyrinth. "--Uwaaa. W-who goes there!" A young soldier guarding the Purple Tower was startled to see me appearing all of a sudden, he held out his spear while inquiring my identity. The fact that he got his spear backward must be part of his charm. "You fool! Lower your spear! This person here is Hero Nanashi-sama of Shiga Kingdom!" "Eh? Ah, purple hair and a mask--" An older soldier reprimanded the young one. His reaction was understandable if he never saw me before. I mean a suspicious man donning a mask just showed up out nowhere after all. "M-my apologies!" The young soldier lowered his spear and apologized. "Oh no worries. By the way, --whats going on over there?" Theres a lot of people getting treated near the Purple Tower. "Theyre explorers." No uh, I can see that. "When the mound got bigger, many explorers burning with curiosity gathered here and went inside the tower, saying something like Well help with the investigation or Treasures~." "You didnt stop them?" The older soldier shrugged his shoulders and said, "We were outnumbered." There are dozens of explorers getting treated here, and some are high level ones. Just five or six average soldiers cant possibly stop them. Right now, additional newly-dispatched soldiers are here forming a barricade near the entrance. "How many people went inside?" "We dont know the exact number. What we know are a mixed party of 30 people led by Koshin-dono, a party of nine led by Dozon-dono, and also 30 elites from Earl Pendragons sub-organization, the Pendora." Pendora guys huh--. Theyre not exactly my sub-organization, but I cant tell him that as Nanashi. But this is troubling. I cant destroy the tower from outside using anti-god magic if theres people inside. Gotta remove--save the people who have gone inside first. Well, guess Ill get to it while thebyrinth city finishes its evacuation and defense prop-up. "When did they get in?" "First thing in the morning!" Its been quite some time since they got in, but I believe the parties led by Kosin-shi with his excellentmanding abilities and the veteran Dozon-shi would still be intact. Same with [Pendora] guys who have been taught to prioritize returning alive at the Explorer School. "OK then, Im going in. Dont let anyone inside okay." "As you wish, sir." The older soldier saluted. I lightly returned the salute and went inside the purple tower. "--Just in case." I put staircase on the first floor under space magic One-way Traffic (Deracinator). And now, no one can go to the second floor from the first floor. Its not like I dont believe the soldiers would do their job, but itd be annoying if explorers who have gone back to the first floor attempt to go up other staircases here. I used [All Map Exploration] when I got to the Second Floor. "So many victims..." I fetched the dead bodies with [Item Aport] and put them in Storage. Fortunately--though I really shouldnt say that, no one from the [Pendora] was among them. "Only three survivors huh." Since they were huddling together at one spot, I went to meet them using Map and teleport magic. "Uwaa" "Is it a gobu!" Surprised by me showing up with teleportation, young female explorers raised their short spears at me while protecting a wounded male priest behind them. Ill make myself invisible before teleporting in next time. "Hello there. Im Hero Nanashi of Shiga Kingdom." I raise my hands up to show them that Im not an enemy while greeting and touching them with [Magic Hand] at the same time. "H-Hero-sama?" "Why would you be here--" I didnt answer them and instead took them with me outside the tower using Unit Arrangement. "O-outside?" "Are we saved?" "We are! Were saved!" As the three were rejoicing and hugging each other, I teleported back inside the tower. All eight pirs had staircases, thus I searched through all eight areas, from [Purple Tower, 2F-I] to [Purple Tower, 2F-VIII], collected the dead bodies and saved a few survivors along the way like the three earlier. The third floor had 16 areas in total, Ibed through all those and found no survivors, total dead bodies were about 30% of the ones on second floor. I couldnt find either Dozon-shi, Kosin-shi or the Pendora guys so far. "There." I found Koshin-shis party on the fourth floor. Theyre in the back, getting cornered by six groups of Demigoblin Vanguards that have blocked all three passages leading to them. I was told that they were originally a group of 30, but its been reduced to 20 now. I hide myself using Optical Camouge and teleport near them. "Great shield unit, brace yourselves! Priest unit, prioritize healing shield unit! Mage unit, dont try to attack directly! Focus on using support magic and diverting the gobu! Strike unit, dont get too far ahead! Consider yourself lost if you get hurt!" Koshin-shi is there. Hes desperately giving instructions to the explorers at the center. The average level of explorers in his group is rtively low, but thanks to hismands, they have avoided a total annihtion. I could demolish those Demigoblin Vanguards in a single volley of [Remote Arrow], but then their efforts so far would be meaningless. Thus I gave them a hand by ovepping my healing magic when the priests used theirs, and distracting and pulling the demigoblins legs using Magic Hands. Leaving the Demigoblin Vanguard Mages and Demigoblin Vanguard Priests who were leading the groups would problematic, thus I manipted the Demigoblin Vanguards guarding them to kill them using their swords. Thanks to my help, the battle ended in 10 minutes without any casualties. "Haa, haa... We managed to repulse them somehow..." "--Yea." "All members, get your first-aid now that we have a chance! Lets move out before the enemy who had run away brought reinforcement with them!" Koshin-shi gave orders to the party. "Thank god for Beria magic medicine." "Dang right. Wed have been demolished without it." "Im sorry for being an inexperienced priest." "Oh my bad, thats not what I mean." "Dang right. Thatst heal was pretty awesome." The shield unit chatted with a young priest. "But dontcha think something felt amiss with those gobu at the end?" "Those entire gobu are a mass of weirdness, yknow?" "Not that, its like they got distracted by something invisible." "Hahaha, maybe gods were helpin us." Theres some explorers with a sharp institution among them. Before they were finished with the first-aid, I produced shy effects with light magic [Illusions] and showed myself up in front of them. They were surprised as expected, but its better than being found out that I had been here for awhile. "Are you guys Koshin Party? Im Hero Nanashi of Shiga Kingdom." I told so to the surprised Koshin-shi, reached out [Magic Hands] toward them and took them to the towers entrance before they could answer back. As I walked away from the group while they were shocked and rejoicing together, Koshin-shi approached me. "Allow me to express my gratitudes for saving us. You see, some of ourrades are still left inside." "I got it. Ill make sure to save all survivors." "Thank you--young master." Koshin-shi bowed and whispered only thest word. Wonder at which point did he find out? "Who do you mean?" "Nevermind, it appears I mistook you for someone else." After saying something that didnt sound convincing in the least, he went back to his party. Well, anyway--. I went back to the tower to seek out the remaining explorers. "There they are. Pendora." I finally found them at the sixth area on the fourth floor. Looks like theyve kept the safety first mantra well, theyre not missing anyone. Just that, I thought the 30 of them were moving together, but theres a lone party thats split up from them moving by themselves. For now Ill go collect the party with fewer people. "Geez! This is what happens when you dont listen to Rabibi-san!" "But, ya know~" "Ya know, not!" "Now now, Rikurina. That one was inevitable." "Right right. Talking nts are stuff you can only found at Fairy Forest like Pochi-neesan said." "Cant imagine how much wed get if we sell it." "Rightf~" The destination of my teleport was a party of mainly humans with a dwarf and a foxkin. Theyre looking lively despite being separated from their friends. I teleported them to [Pendora]s location while keeping my invisibility. """UWAA""" Both groups screamed in surprise at the sudden appearance of the lost group. "Usasa! Theres someone close by, gau!" "All hands, assume battle formation !" At Gaugaus report, Usasa promptly took the Ring formation. The dogkin boy Gaugau found out about me probably because I forgot to erase my scent. "Excuse me for surprising you." """Hefro-sama!""" """Hero-sama!""" Looks like lots of these kids knew about Hero Nanashi, not sure where they saw me. I caught all of them with [Magic Hands] and brought them outside the tower. "Eh? Outside? Why?" I informed the confused kids that they king had requested me to destroy the tower. "Aww, and there were lots of treasure chests too." "You there, noining." "Garbage treasure chests the lot of em anyway, bau." The protesting kids were quickly persuaded by their friends. "Please wait! Hero-sama!" "Theres something we need to tell you, Hero-sama!" As I turned around and was about to leave to look for Dozon-shi. The [Lost Pendora] kids I saved first called and stopped me. "What is it?" "The weed spoke!" The boy said that while holding up withered weed. Come to think of it, they were talking about talking flowers or something earlier. Even while shouting back to their friends who made fun of them saying that they must have seen a hallucination out of fear, the kids insisted that it was all real. "And, what did the weed say?" "Stupid imps get them stronger! it said." "They love greets, mystery and empty! it said." What the heck? "You guys be quiet! Misorin, Im sure you remember it, right." "Un, I do." A kid who seemed to be their leader stopped the two and asked a clever looking kid to exin instead. "It said--" The clever kid closed her eyes and recited like she was retracing her memories. Were getting stronger thanks to those impious fools. Greed, misery, pent-up grudges, unhappiness and pain are our favorite food. Tolerance, service, empathy, kindness and gratitudes are our nemesis. But our worst nemesis is prayers to those detestable gods. The stronger gods the weaker our protection be. ...It cant get any iner rather than being some roundabout indirect hints. This and the gauge-like tree relief with colors of gods at the entrance, it feels like these towers are created by someones will. "Thank you, its really helpful." I give my thanks to the [Pendora] kids for the valuable info. Lets give them equipment fit for their levels through Echigoya Firmter. And Dozon party which I went to savest was engaging a boss at the boss room, in a state of partial destruction. They would have cleared the boss room with Dozon-shi suffering grievous wounds though without any casualty if they had kept up. Sete said that its OK to execute the destroy Purple Towers n. Got it. I wrap the Purple Tower in an excessive number of barriers. These wont break even if the anti-god magic bounced toward the barriers. I check Map to see that no one is inside the evacuated area. Well then, here it goes. I cast an anti-god spell from Magic List. Sparkling rainbow colored lights converged, then a momentter, it erased everything including the adjacent sub-spaces. --Hm? Normally, the spellposition would have dispersed just like that, but its raging around, refusing to let go of my control. Master! Kinda looks like something odd is happening, are you okay? Arisa who was standing by on the airship called me through Familiar Link. Im fine. This is within my expectations. Thetter part was a lie, but I could manage this much trouble just by firing myself up. I forcefully brought together the dissolving magicposition by spending a huge amount of mana on it, finishing the spell construction. "--Phew." That was tiring. Afterward, I went around to cities under direct control of the king and erased the purple towers there one by one. A simr phenomena, overreaction of anti-god magic, happened at the second tower as well, but dealing with it was a simple matter when you knew about it beforehand. My mana would almost get depleted each time it urred though, thus I had to keep recharging to full power from holy swords every time, it was tough. It made me remember the days of death march at thepany I worked at a long time ago somehow. "Territory lords have refused to have the towers destroyed?" "More urately, except for the towers that are close by their territory capitals, they said." I asked Hikaru back. Except for Marquis Muno and Earl Seryu, some or maybe the majority of those territory lords refuse to have the purple towers in their territories destroyed. "Well, its only natural. Though its not really efficient, they now gotbyrinths--magic core mines in their territories after all." "I cant believe they dared to ask to destroy towers that are close by their capitals!" Arisa exined the logic behind those lords decisions, while Sera and her strong sense of justice was furious. Only Marquis Muno kept the [for the sake of people] slogan for real, as even the affluent Duke Oyugock and Duke Bishtal wished to keep multiple purple towers in their territories intact. I have no idea about Earl Seryuus intentions, but he probably has no interest in those towers as theyre not as profitable as the [Devils Labyrinth] hes got at his capital. "Just leave those capital towers alone if they refuse to--" """Sera!""" Sera fell down while she was still talking. I held Sera up before she fell on the floor. Did she faint from being too furious? "...Prohibited...Destroy...Devices..." Sera muttered like she was delirious. "H-hey, isnt this--" "Quiet please." I put my hand on Arisas mouth as she pulled my sleeve. "Present...God Garden...Instructions..." No doubt about it, it must be an oracle from God Tenion. "Guess we shouldnt destroy those purple towers now." "Looks like it." They didnt say anything about the Purple Mounds I had destroyed when I visited the Realm of Gods though... And thus it was decided that I would visit the Realm of Gods once again even while feeling slightly dissatisfied about it. Guess next time Ill ask them [What are the Purple Towers built for?] and [Stuff about Demon God Seal]? Book 17 - 17-11. Realm of Gods Revisited Satou here. I couldnt deal with allegories that teach moral lessons well. I think its partly because of the strict limit on number of characters, but man, you just lose interest fast when itsid out so inly before the climax. """Human,e forth.""" After receiving a summon to the realm of gods from god Tenion through Sera, I dropped by the ce once again. """Human, to the Ring of Audience.""" I went forward and stopped before the gods. """Offer your prayers.""" I was nning to give my thanks for the matter with Aze-san which I missedst time, but then I caught a sight of a twinkling green lighting from god Tenion in the corner of my vision. I could somehow tell that she was warning me to, "take it easy", so I offered my prayers reasonably. It was mostly the same asst time, but theres one big differencepared to before. And thats--. "Heya there, sorry bout this. Calling you here without consulting first and all." The one who amicably sent thoughts was a small purple structure that was half as big as other gods size-wise. Its got weak lights and a simple design to it, shaped like a wire puzzle in the shape of two entwined triangles. "Stay back, demon god." God Heraruon divulged the purple structures identity just like that. It really seems to be the demon god. But his friendly attitude kind of strays from my image of him. "Hear hear Heraruon! You thief god--" "Silence, Zaikuon. Why dont you realize that the lower world people are losing their faiths precisely because theres someone like you who would scorn anyone out of mischief here." "Shut up, Garleon!" "Zaikuon, Garleon, you two keep it down. Karion said so." "I didnt. Urion, stop with your delusions." These gods are so noisy. Unlike their supernatural forms, their mental capacities are like that of gods in Greek myth; human-like in nature. From what god Zaikuon said, apparently thief god is a derogatory term for demon god. No wait, that doesnt matter. There are more important things to think about. To begin with, why is a god that should have been sealed away here in this ce, and why is he acting friendly toward the seven pir gods, Ive got more questions now. "Oh, please excuse my discourtesy. This clown will stay behind the line, if you will top seat-sama." The self-mocking demon god stepped back while god Heraruon who shined like the sun stepped forward. I saw a pale blue lighting closer toward the purple light behind god Heraruon. She kind of looks like a spoiled puppy. Wonder if god Parion is attached to the demon god? "We forbid the destruction of Towers." The old structure, Laluloluliluheaph conveyed god Heraruons words to me. "Dont forget about printing." "I know. You clown stay in the corner." When the demon god interrupted, god Heraruon scattered around irritated-looking ripples of orange lights. The nymph and apostle structures nearby curled up in fear, while the demon god himself twinkled jokingly, "Ooh, scary." "Get away from him, Parion!" "You must not get close to demon god. Parions pure lights would be defiled by demon gods miasma." "--No" God Zaikuons yellow light and god Garleons blue light pulled apart the peevish god Parion from demon god. "Chief-sama has given hismand. You shall not do this printing thing in the lower world." God Heraruon told me that through the old structure. From the way this old structure is speaking, looks like printing press doesnt exist in this realm of gods. "I got the permissionst time though?" "A mere low ss human objecting themand of great god, know your ce!" The old structure flew into rage when I indirectly expressed my objection at the inconsistent order. While ignoring the phantom torrent of mes sent by the old structure, I observed the gods towering behind him. Most of the gods seem apathetic, only two who had different reactions, god Tenion who seemed sorry and demon god who was observing me in delight. From the flow of conversation, it must be demon god who seeks to ban printing press. "Could I inquire the reason for the ban on printing press?" "Y-you, know your--" "Now now, Lalilulelohi. Dont get so worked up." "Who the hecks Lalilulelo! This name Laluloluliluheaph has been honored to me by the great god-sama!!" Demon god who had warped in front of me before I knew it tried to calm the enraged old structure only to get the opposite result. "Sorry, sorry. As an apology, Ill take it upon myself to exin instead. That okay with you, top seat-sama?" Demon god nonchntly brushed off the old structures anger and asked god Heraruon. "Looks good--" Demon god deciphered god Heraruons silent as an affirmative and started exining. "Printing press is bad news. Promoting the proliferation of technology andmunication means is bad enough in itself, but the real bad news is the concept of idea. --Weve got no book culture in gods realm, so these great gods here have no idea about the danger of that." The demon god got close to me and said thest part in whisper. "And youre familiar with book culture?" "I spent a long time in the lower world, you see." Demon god affirmed it. "However--" "No objection is permitted." Demon god curtly refused. "Well then, demon god--sama. Could you honor me with your name?" "Ive long abandoned my old name. Its demon god now. A god who rules over magic, monsters, and demons. Nothing less, nothing more." Thats one curious way to exin. "Then, Demon God-sama." "No need for sama. Just call me demon god." Is it because that would have made it sound like Tenion-sama? Calling him [Demon God] is kind of like calling him by first name, kinda awkward. "Would you be willing to tell me the reason for the ban on destroying Towers near locations with crowded poptions?" Personally, Id like to press more about printing press, but this one is higher in the priority list. "Ah, that huh. Humm, Ive gone out of my way to create those with the little of divinity I got, cant have ya just go around destroying them, do we. Well, those things were not supposed to be destructible though. No seriously, you know?" Those purple towers are demon gods creations, just as I thought. But, for what--. "You wanna know why I made those Towers?" "Yes." I nodded to demon god who almost looked like he had read my mind. "The conventional threat system by way of monsters and demons was nearing its limit, see. Even though fear and repugnance toward me soared up, the amount of prayers toward gods didnt increase as much as predicted." He went and confessed that they were a match pump to collect faiths to gods from people. "It was good enough as a deterrent for wars between men, but it didnt work as well as dungeons for collecting and purifying miasma. Its not exactly a failure, neither its a sess though." Fumu, the part about it being a war deterrent seemed to be the truth. "Towers are the upgraded version of that function. Theyre a kind ofbyrinths, but the monsters inside would get weaker the more prayers and gratitudes people collectively offered to gods. I dont mind you informing that fact to people, but since weve arranged hints about it already, theyll find out soon enough anyway, I think? I had a hard time trying to visualize faith toward gods, but the self-serving people of the lower world would get desperate to offer their prayers so long as theyve got a carrot dangled right in front of them." Contrary to his jeering tone, I could feel loneliness and sadnessing from demon god. "In other words, those towers were created for the benefit of gods?" "Yep. They benefit people too, indirectly that is. Of course, I gain something myself as well." Getting the leftover divinity is an attractive deal, the demon god boasted. Got a feeling that he doesnt actually care about the divinity itself. "In other words, am I correct to assume Towers as a device to stimte people to offer prayers to gods?" "Yep you got that right. And its not an exploitative rtionship, those towers also act as a device that helps promote growth on people by giving them chances to obtain magic cores and treasures." Demon god answered my question. I think, those towers also function as a de pointed before your neck. Divine punishments in the form of [Monster Stampedes] could happen anytime if people vite the taboo. "Just so you know, gods are not enemy of the people." Demon god seemed to have guessed my mind and dered that. "It was the gods who transformed thends to be inhabitable for people to live in, and it was also the gods who created men. Watching over people to grow up correctly and scolding and correcting the error of a rebellious child are part of gods duties." The way he said it sounded sarcastic somewhat, but Ive heard something simr to theter part from Aze-san before. "Suppose people as sheep, and gods as ranch owners, I think? Faith is like the wool, and in return gods provide them with a pasture and a proper environment to grow up in. Truly an ideal Win-Win rtionship, dontcha think." I could sense a bit of sneers in Demon gods words. Hes on the side of gods, but it feels like his goal differs a bit than them. "Well, I think that covers it? Got any more question? I dont mind giving you answers to questions I can answer, you know? "Are the reincarnated and you--" My words disappeared midway through. I was going to ask his purpose for granting fragments to the reincarnated people, but a restraining thought wave the demon god blew at me halted me. I could brush aside the restraint if I just fired myself up, but hes most likely not gonna give me an answer even if I seed saying the whole question. In fact, this response of his is a form of answer in a way. "You are supposed to be sealed off by gods in legends handed down in the lower world, would it be fine to inquire you about that?" "Seal? Oh I am sealed." Whats going on? Are there two demon gods or something? "What have been sealed are the other half of my body, ws and fangs--its my fighting spirit and insanity that are sealed off." Looks like this demon god is the part that governs his reasoning power. Apparently both are like split spirits (mitama). "--Pshaw. Its like a ck spot in my history, so try to not get too close to the moon. It should be fine since its been sealed in a dimensionally shifted location, but you could get yourself swallowed up if you carelessly approach it." I see, that exins how nothing happened when I went to the moon. If I had taken just one wrong step, it could have resulted in the advent of demon god Satou. "Keep the stuff about me off-record, okay. Especially to the demons and demon lords. Those guys gonna make more mischief if they knew that Im not sealed off." Looks like the fact that the sensible side of demon god being outside of the seal is kept secret from demons. "Does that mean, the one who stopped goblin demon lord from trying to undo the moon seal was--" "Yep yep. It was me. Although that seal wouldnt havee off with such a rough treatment anyway, there was a chance it would loosened up in a half-baked state." Looks like he was the man Arisa and the girls saw. "Well, thats that. Dont destroy the purple towers and dont propagate printing press, make sure to adhere to these two things. Of course, keep this one off the record too." Demon god gave a warning once again. "Id feel bad if we just prohibit everything, so well give you permission to create printing press and copy machines in secret. Thats okay right, top seat-sama?" God Heraruon sent out light waves that signified approval to demon god. "And thats an OK. Oh right, I dont mind if you publish guides on how to conquer the Towers--I can simply deploy update patches if I see real bad exploits, so go on and spread those guides worry free." Demon god added something that sounded like it wasing from a game developer. "Good work. Fall back, human." With god Heraruons words conveyed through the old structure telling me to exit, I couldnt ask any more question and was forced to leave the realm of gods. "Eh~, ban on printing~" "Every temple got oracles regarding the purple towers." After returning to the solitary ind pce, I called only Arisa, Liza and Hikaru inside apletely isted barrier made by goblin princess Yuika to discuss about our future n. "Master, are you sure its okay to tell us that?" "Its fine. The stuff we talk about here wont leak outside, so dont worry about it." The [Demon God Fragment] inside Arisa potentially contains a back door, but the gods seemed indifferent about it anyway, and I got the feeling the demon god himself had no intention to seriously act upon it. Or rather--. "Spread it around and lower faiths toward gods, wont surprise me if he actually had that goal in mind." "Un, I think so too. I mean, that demon god didnt need to go out of his way and talk about his alliance with the gods and the stuff about match pump to Satou, they could just prohibit the destruction of purple towers and let you be on your way." "True enough." Liza nodded to Arisa and Hikarus words. "Its probably a good idea to take what the demon god said with a grain of salt." "Un, I think thats a good idea too." At Arisas statement, Hikaru, I and Liza agreed to it. "And what was the oracle about?" "It was like, Go and seal towers of demon trickery with the power of gods. O brave faithful ones, challenge the towers and crush demons ploy. O powerless ones, pray piously, as that shall empower the brave ones or something like that." ording to Hikaru, the content differed a bit depending on the temple. With this oracle, there was a huge rush of people attempting to enter the towers, to the point that even the kings decree couldnt contain them. "Should I tell Sete about the ban on tower destroying?" "Well we cant keep silent about it forever." "Are you saying that we should instead encourage people to conquer those towers? Isnt that exactly what the demon god wants to happen?" Arisas worry is reasonable. "--Arisa." "Yes, Liza-san?" Liza who had been listening to us quietly turned toward Arisa. "What makes a trap frightening is being caught in one without prior knowledge. No matter how ingenious its hidden, no matter how dangerous it is, there is no need to be afraid of a trap that has lost its secrecy. All you have to do is to step on it and break through as it activates." That sounds like Liza alright. Hikaru and Arisa looked at each other and then burst outughing without a prompt. "Un, thats exactly right." "I mean, weve got our cheat master with us after all." I can destroy all the purple towers in the world within hours of trap activation if I just set teleport points to enable Unit Arrangement near them and cast anti-god magic outside the range of human habitations. Next, I just need to think up a way to save explorers wandering inside those towers all at once, I guess? "Ah, hes gone into meditation mode." "Its going to be fine judging from that face." "Okay then, I should go tell Sete about the ban on tower destroying." "Then I will be going to inform everyone that conquering the purple towers may be a trap set by demon god." When I snapped out of the sea of thoughts, I found Tama curling up on myp, and Pochi and Mia leaning against me while sleeping. Im getting sleepy just looking at these three peaceful slumbers. Its not like the few solutions I came up with could be done in one or two days anyway, lets take a short break here. Nighty night--ZZZzzz. Book 17 - 17-12. Changing World Satou here. Its hard to notice when you live in it, but even my home town which I thought was unchanging, surprised me when Ipared photographs in the span of 10 years. A series of small changes is hard to notice, isnt it. "Its so peaceful~" "Yes, peace is best." Im enjoying a tea time together with Aze-san while gazing upon a beautiful meadow of blooming flowers. High elf of Boruenan Forest, my sweet Aialize-san is as lovely as ever today, Im healed by just being next to her. "The hectic times a few months ago feel like a dream now." Half a year has passed by since I visited the Realm of Gods the second time. I finished testing anti-god barrier-generating devices and all kind of countermeasures in half the first month then sessfully mass produced and installed those devices near Purple Towers all over the world in thetter half of the month, yet peaceful days continued on without any critical moment urring afterward. The towers I had destroyed were restored back as mounds when I got back from my second visit to Realm of Gods. Theyve grown as big as other towers now. Even the tower that ended on floor 30 thest time we conquered has gained additional floors up to 50 now. "Satou, here, for candy." "Candy, tasty." Winged Fairies came flying in, demanding candy. I took out a pile of candy I had stocked and made good use of it to veer these mood crushers attention away. "Huh huh? Nana, not here?" "Nana, where?" "Nana is currently away on training, so she cante here today." "Huum." "Kay then." Looks like even the winged fairies who usually acted annoyed at Nanas excessive attention felt lonely when she stopped dropping by. "Are Mia and the girls going to the tower again today? Arent they pushing themselves a bit much?" "Oh dont worry about that. Ive made sure they get some rest as well." I told the kind Aze-san not to worry. The golden members are in charge of culling out monsters on upper floors which also serves as their training, while the silver members are taking care of the middle floors. At first, without the support of Seras holy magic every battle was exhausting and not really worth it, but then about a monthter, the Purple Towers Gods Gauges were unnaturally filled up and battles got easier, making the towers a more efficient spot to level up thanbyrinths. Now that I think about it, that initial stage was probably a tutorial stage by demon god used to elevate Gods Gauges exponentially. At first, we went in and out the towers with the help of my or Arisas teleportations, but two monthster, the towers got a new teleportation device called Elevators, which anyone could use as a shortcut by obtaining an item called [Crest of Purple-Blue] from defeating bosses found on every ten floors. And now, all I need to do is regrly checking on the girls status and send out some support on some asions. "It will be fine, Aze-sama. They alle by here every ten days, dont they." Miko Lua-san said so while bringing in more tea. Unlike withbyrinths, the monsters in those towers wont die out even if you keep hunting them up, hence Liza and Arisa would have continued raising their levels without a pause if I left them to their own devices, in order to counter that, I have them take a stroll in the forest regrly as a refreshment. "Youd better let them rest more. Those girls work too hard." "Ooh, isnt it fine, Shiya. Gotta get to the limit while theyre young, would be good for their growth." "Poas just too sloppy." The elven masters were here enjoying tea before I knew it. "So, have Pochi and the girls reached level 99?" "Hahaha, of course no, not yet." The golden members have reached thetter half of level 90 while the silver members are around 70 after half a year worth of training. Fwoon, with that sound, a teleport gate appeared, and the girls in question came out of it. "Were back!" "Backie~" "Back we are, nanodesu!" "Wee back", Aze-san gently weed the lively return of the girls. "Master, look look! Look at Liza-san and Hikaruhi!" --Oooh. "Congrattions on reaching level 99!" "Thank you very much, Master." "Ehehe, thanks." All other golden members besides Mia whos at level 96 have reached level 98 as well. "Just so you know, we didnt do anything crazy okay. The tower in the neighborhood of Saga Empires Capital got additional floors up to 70, you see. Thanks to that, there were more strong monsters we could fight for even better leveling." "We thought the limit was floor 50, but at the rate its going, those towers would get to floor 99 or 100." Arisa exined the reason for their rapid level up, and Hikaru added her expectations. Checking with Space magic, no other tower even had floor 51. "Weve brought back some super nice souvenirs today! The A5-grade marbled beef of Bahamut Mammoth!" I have no idea whether its a dragon or a mammoth from its name, but the meat that Arisa took out from her [Garage] looked so good my drool almost fell out just looking at it. Gotta put my back into cooking this one here. "Theres Burning Pig amengugugu meat too nodesu!" "And also Bear Shrimp~?" Tama and Pochi went inside the Garage and brought back their rmended drop items. Apparently, this meat was dropped 10kg each, weve got enough on hand. I think Pochi mistook [Amazing] for [Amengugugu]? All the meat had miasma seeped inside, so I unleashed the full power of my Spirit Light to disperse it away. This trait is shared with meat found inbyrinths, so its not a problem unique to Purple Towers. "Ill go prepare our meal with Nea-san." "Lulu-sama, we shall lend a hand as well." "Thank you. I really appreciate everyones help." House Fairies (Brownies) gathered around Lulu. Lulu lifted up the ingredients with force magic [<>] and brought them to the kitchen. Theres so much of it, but with Nea-san the elven cook and brownies helping, it should be no problem. "Master, there were lots of treasure chests too, so I inform." "Musical instruments." "Hee, thats new." Mia fetched all kinds of musical instruments from inside treasure chests Nana carried out. So far, the stuff we found in treasure chests found in towers were equipment that would help in exploring the towers, or simply money or jewels, this would be the first time they found musical instruments in an exploration. "That seems to be a sort of equipment. Its got Raise the effect of Curse Tunes or Curse Songs by 10% on its item info." Hikaru taught us the result of analyze. "Curse songs, they exist?" "Yup, I once met a minstrel who could use Musical Magic before I ascended the throne back then, apparently, this musical magic cast curse tunes by ying instruments." Looks like its a tune and song version of chanting. Looking at Map search, theres no one with Musical Magic skill. Its probably some kind of a lost skill. "Should I ask Core to make a skill orb for it?" "Dont need. Music is to be enjoyed." Mia shook her head left and right. Her whip-like twin tail hair hit Nanas chest. "Mia, twin tail attack is inly painful, so I protest." "Nn, bad my." Mia apologized while holding her hair in both hands. "Master, what should we do about these equipment? Theyre too weak for us or Karinas group, should we sell them to Shiga Kingdoms knights by way of Echigoya Firm?" "Right. Lets purify the dangerous looking arms and tools and sell the unproblematic ones." Due to the close proximity of an efficient leveling ground in the form of Purple Tower near the capital, many of capital knights have been challenging the middle floors of the tower in a shift system. Lots of the knightsck the kind of equipment on the level of magic swords and such, Im sure theyd be ecstatic to obtain upper floors drop items that Arisa and the girls gathered. "--Whoa, got a Pick-up signal from Karina-tan and the others, gotta go." "Should I go instead?" "Hmm, it was me who received the request, so I should be the one going." For some reason, the silver members never asked me to fetch them even though it would have been easy with my Unit Arrangement. Theyre fine when Im sending them though, so weird. "Its not a matter of efficiency, but delicacy you know." Hikaru told me an easy to understand hint when she saw me looking confused. I see, they dont want an opposite sex see them while theyre still unclean from their time in the dungeon. Since Zena-san and Sera can use life magic, I believe they could easily do personal grooming even inside a dungeon, but I have a feeling that Hikaru would be amazed if I said that out loud, so I refrained. "Come to think of it, have Ringrande and the others who have gone to Saga Empire area contacted you yet?" "Yea, I got some letters." Lady Ringrande and Emperor Sister Maryest--since the next Saga Empires empress is supposed to be Lady Maryests aunt, I probably should call her Empress Niece from now on--are currently exploring towers in Saga Empire. Of course, theyre not alone, theyre in a group consisting of former attendants of Hero Hayato; light warriors Rusus and Fifi, Archer Wiyaryi, and priestess Loreiya. Besides the two, other members have also joined my Bridal Knights publicly in order to dodge the ardent invitations to be reinstated by Saga Empires bigwigs. Additionally, Ive sent silver member-level equipment to those girls through Echigoya Firm. "Hmm, so they got a new vanguard huh. Ringrande-san had a really high opinion on her." "Ah, you mean Brume-san." Brume-san is an olddy whos also the mother of Shiga Eight Swords leader, Julberg-shi. She was a former attendant of a great hero of the past, a level 53 magic swordswoman when I first met her in Kubooku Kingdoms dungeon ruins back then. "Those hero boys look to be doing fine huh." Lady Ringrande sometimes wrote about the recent states of Hero Yuuki and Hero Seigi in her letters. Both of them are helping with reconstruction efforts in the cities they visited while exploring towers in the outskirts of the empire. "Oh and what about the remaining members of Bridal Knights?" "Princess Menea is learning the basics at Selbiras Explorer School, while the rest are all nonbatants, so theyre currently standing by at the Knights Garrison." Princess Menea has Erina and newbie-chan as her escorts. Sometimes they went on an expedition to the capital along with [Pendora] guys and explorer schools kids who wish to enter Bridal Knights and had a joint training on the towers lower floors. Transient members like Miss Rina whos working as an acting governor of Brighton City at Muno Marquisdom are members in name only, so they dont participate in the training. Oh right, the hammer woman I sawst time was really Princess Awayuki herself. I remember being surprised to see her among explorer school members for some reason. From a letter Princess Menea sent me, apparently shes been getting along well with Princess Awayukitely. Im a bit intrigued as to how those two of opposite personalities would end up bing friends. Ill ask about it the next time we meet. "Im back." Arisas voice resounded from the speaking tube while I was cooking with Lulu in the kitchen. She must have brought the silver members back with her. I asked Lulu to give the finishing touches to the dishes I have cooked and went back to the living room to meet the silver members. "Aialize-sama, if you would please ept my apologies for visiting by with nary a prior engagement." "Oh, please dont be so formal, okay?" The dressed up princess Sistina greeted Aze-san. Princess Sistina is dressed like shes going to a country-wide party or ceremony. Next to her, Sera is donning an extravagantly elegant yet prim and proper dress, her impable natural make-up brings out the best of her beauty. Zena-sand and Lady Karina are wearing tamer attires than the two, but theyre still more well dressed than their usual attires in Solitary Ind Pce. "Everyone is firing all the cylinders." "Well, of course. I mean theyre facing off against their biggest rival. Since they know theyll bepared with, they might as well unload everything they have." Hikaru and Arisa had that conversation in low voices. Ive neverpared Aze-san to other girls in my life before, but perhaps it shows in my behavior and nces. Ive got to be careful about that. "Which tower were you girls exploring today?" "Its the one thats close by Trade City Tartmina desuwa." "We ran across Shiga Eight Swords-sama and their entourage along the way." Lady Karina and Zena-san narrated the events unfolded there. Those Shiga Eight Swords were culling out monsters on the middle to upper floors while also training the holy knights. "Great teacher Heim was there too nodesu?" "Yes, he was. His brilliantmanding helped defeated those monsters safely desuwa." Pochi jumped onto Lady Karinas shoulder and asked. She had been sampling food in kitchen until a while ago, she must have gotten a whiff of her favorite Lady Karina and ran here to meet her. "Onlymands~?" "Of course not! His martial arts were wonderful as well!" When Tama jumped on her other shoulder and asked, Lady Karina narrated about Heim-shis tale with exaggerated gestures. Each time, her demonic-infested breasts were--. "Guil--" Before she could finish it, I held Mia, who appeared out of nowhere next to me, up in my arm. Whoops, that was close. My line of sight was almost locked on to Lady Karinas chest. "Satou-san." Zena-san called me. I thought she was mad about me ncing at Lady Karinas chest, but turned out it was for something else. "Id like to ask you something--" Zena-san asked if she could talk with elven wind mages for the sake of her study. "Thats fine by me, but isnt it about time for Zena-san to choose your second magic?" Since shes reached level 70 and all, her wind magic skill and one-handed sword skill must have been maxed out already, hence I think she should choose another magic skill that wouldplement wind magic before her skill points ended up getting allocated to some weird skills instead. "About that, Ive already made my choice after consulting to Arisa-chan and Mia-sama." "So what did you choose?" "Its Summoning Magic and Lightning Magic." "Two of them?" I can understand Lightning Magic since its got a good affinity with wind magic, but I dont get the reason for her choosing summoning magic. "Yes, Im thinking of employing summoning magic formunication and reconnaissance use." "Cant Sistina-samas golems fill that role already?" "Her highnesss golems are for advance guard." ording to Zena-san, she would always react toote when they received surprise attacks while she was out scouting, some monsters even seeded breaking through golems line of defense. Wind magic can also be used to scout, but there are locations inside the towers that mess with wind magic, so she cant rely on it alone. "I understand. In that case, Ill go get Summoning Magic orb and Lightning Magic orb before todays end." The diligent Zena-san was going to learn them from nothing, but at her level, doing that would be pretty tough without the help of skills, as such I got her to understand the usage of orbs. "Master, I brought the orbs you requested." "Thank you, Core Two." Core Two in her adult form handed over the orbs. Shes the terminal body of Dejima Inds [Phantasmal Labyrinth]s Dungeon Core found in the lowest floor there. "Master, the Main Core is sulking, pleasee visit <> every once in a while if you could." "Isnt it connected to Core Two?" "It does. However, she has developed an ego of her own." "I got it. Ill drop by after dinnerter." "Im very much obliged for Masters consideration." Core Two bowed. "Master, meal is ready--oh my, if it isnt Core Two. Care to join us?" "Yes, Arisa. Main Core is probably going to sulk, but I shall put priority to Lulus meal." I headed to the dining room together with the two. "Satou, Shizuka isnting she said." "Got it." Demon Lord Shizuka who lives in one of the sub-spaces I own prefers not to go to Boruenan Forest. For a shut-in type like her, the free elves and theck of privacy atmosphere here must be stressful to her. "Satou." "Master~?" "Over here nanodesu!" Mia, Tama, and Pochi grandly waved at me. On top of a round table enclosed by everyone, dishes such as Bahamut Mammoth-made beef stew, steak, hamburg steak and even fresh Jingisukan are ready to be consumed. Some of the Hamburg steak is made from [Burning Pig] meat. We sliced this meat thin and fried it to make sweet-and-sour pork. As a side dish, we made [Bear Shrimps] into stir-fry in chili sauce and fried prawns, and also deep-fried batter as requested by Tama and Liza. "Okay then, time to dig in." After confirming that everyone has taken their seats and gotten their bowl of beef stew, I give a signal to Arisa. "Itadakimasu!" """Itadakimasu""" With Arisa leading, everyone said [Itadakimasu] in unison. I fetched meat for Tama and Pochi whose hands couldnt reach, but then Arisa and Mia came along saying that I shouldnt discriminate, so I fetched them meat and vegetable dishes as well. "Delissass~?" "Beef stew is good and all, but Hamburg sensei is still the strongest nodesu." "Pochi, cease with your tunnel vision. Jingisukan and sweet-and-sour pork are not to be underestimated as well." "Deep-fried shelled-shrimps with batter is stronk too~?" "Of course nanodesu. Meat has no highs and lows nodesu. Pochi just wanted to say that Hamburg-sensei is the strongest nanodesu." The beastkin girls are having their usual lessons of meat in harmony. "Curry really is too good desuwa." Karina-dono, holding your spoon in such a way will drip the curry down your clothes. "Im sorry, Raka-san." [Intelligent Item] Raka warned the delighted Lady Karina. Even him and his impregnable defense loathe to protect Lady Karinas clothes from curry drips. "Dont you think the meat in this beef stew will taste good in curry?" "Umu, meat that goes well with beef stew will surely do well with curry as well." "Alrighty, Im gonna go ask Nea-san." The two elven masters approved of Lady Karinas idea, Pochis master, Miss Portomea ran to the kitchen where elven cook Nea-san was. "The meat is nice, but these vegetable dishes are fine themselves." "Nn, agreed." Mia approved Princess Sistinas impression. "That reminds me, the priests here are allowed to eat meat dish huh." "Is there a temple that forbids consumption of meat?" Sera tilted her head at Arisas remark. Looks like Sera found her favorite dish in the beef stew. "Chili stir-fried shrimps are good, so I report." "Its a bit hot, but I agree, this sweet and spicy vors are addicting." Nana and Miko Lua-san are into the stir-fried shrimps in chili sauce. The winged fairies who had beentching onto Nana had their bodies dyed in orange color from the shrimps they got from Nanas te. "Zena-san, would you like a bite of this hamburg steak? Master grilled this himself." "By Sa-Satou-san?! By all means!" "Ill have some myself." Lulu, Zena-san, Core Two went to fetch from a mountain of Hamburg steak right in front of Pochi. Ive sliced into small sizes, hope they enjoy the various vors. "Aze, gimme, that." "I prefer, this one." "Meat, for me." "P-please dont talk all at once. Wait for your turn, okay." Aze-san whos sitting next to me hasnt eaten any herself since shes full attending to winged fairies. "Aze-san, aan." "Aan." Aze-san obediently opened her mouth as I carried a spoon of beef stew into it. "Nn,ngugugu" Seemingly surprised by me feeding her, Aze-san choked on her food. "My bad, did I surprise you?" I asked while rubbing Aze-sans back. "I-Im fine. Thanks, Satou." Seeing Aze-sans sweet smile, I was lured into smiling myself. Peace really is the best. Book 17 - 17-13. Changing World 2 """CHEERS TO GODS~""" Several jolly men knocked their beer mugs filled to the brim together in a tavern. Such scenes can often be seen in taverns close to the capitals [Tower]tely. "Pheew, these beers good as ever!" "Drinking beers while snacking on edamames the best thing ever!" Beers imported from Garleon Union on the continent west are many times pricier than ales, but theres a lot of explorers who have gotten addicted to its refreshing yet sharp vor which alesck. As such, none would me explorers who have made a quick killing for their loose wallets on those beers. Additionally, despite the fact that Echigoya Firm having a huge influence in mass production and importation of beers was not publicly disclosed, the majority of popce knew about it. Since its amon knowledge for the capitals popce that when something unusual happens, it usually has got to do with either Echigoya Firm, Hero Nanashi, or Earl Pendragon Household. Though, only a few know that all of them are actually the same person. Moreover, the boy John Smith whos be a millionaire from his sessful mass production of beers is apparently on a journey to Seryu Earldom located at the northern part of Shiga Kingdom. The head clerk of John Smith Brewery hypothesized that he must be looking for a new business opportunity at Seryuu Citysbyrinth. "Heres your seconds." "Ooh, been waiting for this!" "Alright then, time to--" The men hold out their beer mugs. """CHEERS TO GODS~""" "Oy oy, how many times yer gonna toast anyway." "Eh whats bad about it, those monsters get weaker when we offer our thanks to gods like this anyway." "Which makes it easier for us to earn our keep heh." The men looked at each other before bursting outughing. "You insolent fools!" "Now now, priest-sama. How bout another cup?" "Hmph--Ill take it." Looks like the priest wasnt seriously trying to admonish them either. Donations to temples have increased due to the matter with the towers, priests have also gotten popr amongst explorers trying to conquer those towers. This situation is literally a godsend to priests who want to raise their level safely, hence his mood is good enough that hed calm down with one scolding even after watching a slight imprudence. "E-explorers, sirs. Lemme join your group." "Who the heck are you?" "I-Im Tahere. I worked as an explorer inbyrinth city back in the days." A boy wearing ragged clothing called Tahere entreated while groveling on the floor. One of nearby guests murmured, "Its Tahere the garbage picker". Garbage picker is a derogatory term to refer to people who pick up usable-looking items from umted garbage near the capitals water filtration nt. "Wheres your equipment?" "I-I got my weapon here!" The boy took a sword wrapped in a rag. Looks like he picked it up in the garbage site, the rusty sword only has half its de intact. "You wont cut those purple gobu with that thing." "T-then Ill carry your stuff and do chores, Ill do anything!" "Fine. Lets see how you fare once. Show us how you fight." The man nodded satisfyingly to see the boy immediately came up with a different proposition. Many would have sulked and made excuses instead at that point. "Thanks so much, Aniki! Ill definitely prove my usefulness!" Scenes where forward-thinking people trying to break out of spiral of poor life toward the path of explorers are often seen near the towers as well. "Uwoo, so wide." "Whoaa, heard about myself, but its really so big ya can see the horizon." As explorers who never took on the tower before, these two look like country bumpkins on their first outing in a big city when they see the near capital-wide first floor of the tower. "Oy, were going." "A line woulda formed if we arent quick." Whyd ya think we left the capital before sunrise,ined the leader. "Im sorry, Aniki." "Uwaa, thats some line." Lines consisting of about 30 people each have formed in front of 16 of the 20 pirs. "Aniki, aniki. Theres no lines on some of those pirs, cant we just go there?" "Thats exclusive for going down. Theres invisible walls on them, you cant go in." The leader answered the boy without even looking at those pirs as it seems to be amon question from first timers. "Its our turn soon. Put your arm in the knotted ring you see on this rope and grab it." "What is this?" "Just do what youre told." The rookies did as they were told even while looking puzzled. "The tower will understand that were all in the same party when we do this." "The tower understands?" "Thats right. Did you know that you coulde out on a different floor even when you took the same stairways?" The rookies nodded at the leader. This mechanism wasnt present in the beginning, but as more and more explorers came to these towers, this spec was added before anyone realized. "If ya dont do this, these towers would use their own discretion to group eight random people in a party and send em to different floors." Apparently, there was a confusion about this as cases where lone persons getting separated increased back when it was first introduced. "Oy, rookie, dont hang thest string. Make sure to coil it around your arm and grab the end tip." "But why." The rookie at the end of the line asked what his senior meant by that. "To prevent bad guys with concealment skills tagging along with us." There are cases where bad guys would stealthily take the end of these ropes, aiming for rich noble kids expensive equipment, good-looking rookie explorers or weak-looking parties in a hunt for beginners. Its a trick that misuses the mechanism that sends a whole party together to a new floor. Though its not like one party has a monopoly on a floor so itsmon for parties to encounter with each other inside these towers. "White Nose." The leader gave a signal to a white furred dogkin. The called dogkin sniffed with his nose, and inferred numbers of monsters and their directions from smell that had remained in these passages. The dogkin seemed to dislike talking with his hard-to-understand voice andmunicated his findings with hand signals. "Theres one purple gobu at the end of that passage to the right. Nothing on the left." After exining the signal to the two rookies, the leader led the way to the right passage. "Its a gobu." "Its really there." "You two rookies, thisll be your first sortie, dont worry welle save you if it looks dangerous." "Yup." "Got it." Rookie boy and rookie middle-aged man face off against a club-carrying purple goblin--Demigoblin Vanguard. Neither of them is wearing armor, but theyve got thick clothing and the leader has lent them single edged Goblin Sabers and small Goblin Bucklers. Both are drop items from the towers. --ǣףϣϣϣϣ£ڣ. The goblin rushed in attacking while shouting out loud. "Uoooooooo!" "Deryaaaaa!" Induced by that shout, the two rookies also raised theirs while shing at the goblin. The club that the goblin swung hit the middle aged rookie, but their sabers also managed to sh the goblins shoulder and arm, dealing shallow wounds on its purple skin. After several trades of blows, the bloodied goblin finally ran out of health. With a scream that sounded like both gya and gyu, the goblin disappeared into a dark purple mist. Thanks to the protection of gods, the Demigoblin Vanguards who once proved challenging to even trained soldiers can now be defeated by a boy who retired from explorers life and a middle-aged man whose only redeeming quality is his strength without a decent training. "Well done, you two." The twoughed to hear the praise. "That was shoddy, but since you managed to keep your eyes open and went at it without running away, Im giving you two passing grades." "Right. Their swordsmanships so-so as well, guess its fine?" The two areying on the ground full of sweat just from defeating a single Demigoblin Vanguard, the weakest monster here. "No broken bone. Its only some bruises. Next time, dodge your opponents attacks for real." "Yeah, I got it." The rookie middle-aged man nodded while getting a first-aid treatment. The explorer who treated him was going toin since he didnt hear even a single word of thank, but when he remembered that the guy was a newbie who had just gone through his first battle, he let it slide with a snort. "Go pick up your first loot." "Yup, aniki!" The rookie boy went to look for a fragment of magic core on the ground. "Hard to find no? Be sure to pick those up only after youve killed the enemy, never during a scuffle." "Yup, I got it." The boy who was groveling on the floor picked up a magic core fragment and handed it over to aniki. "Alright, lets move on." "Eeh? Were going already?" "Yer free to stay here if you wanna get more rest." The leader walked toward the direction the dogkin pointed while saying that to theining middle aged rookie. "I-Im okay now." Not willing to get left behind, the middle-aged rookie whipped his trembling knees and got up to chase the group. "Huh? Did you get yourself cooking magic utensils?" "Huhuhu, nice eh." A young man who came to a tavern for delivery stared in wonder at a brand-new magic tool. "Man, must be profiting nicely from those explorers eh." "Well yeah. Those guys only ever brought cheap liquor, but they always had a feast every night after returning from the tower, so Im making bigger bucks than when I ran a tavern downtown." "But aint these cooking magic tools super expensive?" "Naw, thats old news. Thanks to a sharp decline in magic cores price, magic tools also got cheaper." "Aah, from those towers huh." "Yep yep. Those Towers are really handy." Up until now, magic cores were mainly produced inbyrinths, thus they maintained high prices in the market, but thanks to excess supply of magic cores and magic core fragments obtained in the towerstely, the prices of lower grade magic cores have been shed to up half the normal prices. "Maybe I should try my luck as an explorer. Even children can hunt those first floor goblins anyway." "Eh forget about it. Youd understand if you run a tavern. Several explorer partiese by here every night, but only about half of those members are permanent. The rest are ever changing, lots nevere back here even." The barkeeper warned the young man when he heard his muttering. Being an explorer means gambling on your life, he said. "Maybe they went to another party or another tavern?" "Some of them are that kind I guess." The barkeeper implicitly told the wistful sounding young man that the majority of those lost explorers had died in the tower. "Ill give it another thought." "Thatd be wise." Thus the young man left, but the one in charge of delivery a few dayster turned out to be a different person. The barkeeper didnt mention anything about it as he could only hope for the young mans safety while wiping tables. Such intense rates of personnel swaps is anothermon facet of daily lives after towers. "Huh? Youre closing up already?" A housewife who was walking down the capitals street stall marketce looked troubled when she saw a store she was going to had already closed up. "Yea, todays stock all sold out." "My thats so fast." "Eh no not really. Businesss boomingtely, were usually sold out by this time of the day." Just as the stallkeeper said, many stalls nearby are about to sell out as well. "Gontz stall three aisles over yonder should be open still." "That store is pricey... Ill just go to Robson-sans store then." "Hmm? Robson shuttered his store already, ya know." "Did something happen?" "Guy went and became an explorer, off to the tower along with someborer men he knew." "Ara ara, my my, Robson-san is so young." People dreaming of making a killing in the tower is amon tale in the capitaltely, hence the housewife didnt think much when an acquaintance changed job. "I suppose Ive no choice but to go to Gontz store then." "Dont think its gonna differ much, stuff are just getting priciertely. Even Gontz gonna sell out soon if ya dont hurry." "No choice then." The housewife headed to another store while grumbling. "When its this expensive, our lives dont get any better even with my husbands higher wage." As the housewifeined, the wave of intion is gradually drawing closer to the capital. "Dozon-sama!" "Ou! That you Pendora youngsters!" Boys wearing blue mantles called out to some men who were taking a break in an open space near thebyrinth citys tower. Dozon the Red Iron explorer is well known among young explorers for being an affable persona and is good at taking care of other. "You guys not with Usasa and the guys today?" Dozon asked when he noticed that the members they were usually with werent present. "Theyre exploring thebyrinth with Nee-san today." "Nee-san? Are they culling outbyrinth monsters with Iruna or Jena?" Dozon mentioned teachers of Explorer School founded by Earl Pendragon. "No no. Theyre with Pochi neesan. Since she was saying, Lets hunt a whole lotsa meat nodesu, I think they went to hunt for dungeon frogs or dungeon deers. She took a lot of carrier kids along with Usasa and the guys with her after all." "Aint Pochi that armor twerp--" Dozon imagined a dogkin girl with short limbs strolling about in his mind. Dozon unintentionally broke out a smile at the cute reminiscence, but then he recalled about a feat that dogkin and her master have aplished. "--One of Demon Lord yers huh?" "Un, yep. Usasa and the others consulted teachers about how there were some kids who couldnt eat due to a sudden increase on food price inbyrinth city, maybe Earl-sama heard about that and dispatched nee-san here." "Yeah, young master Pendragon would go out of his way and do that fer sure." Dozon who remembered when Earl Pendragon did charity works inbyrinth city even when he was still a honorary noble, nodded in agreement. "You guys not going with them?" "Un, were working hard to catch up to Usasa and the guys now." "Cuz weve got no right to wear these mantles if were always getting rescued." "Is that so. Working hard is a good thing, but you gotta be careful not to hurt yerself now." "Un, I know!" "That was drilled hard to us Pendora at explorer school." The boys nodded at Dozons advice. "Food shortage huh..." Dozon muttered while looking at the departing boys. The majority of explorers who set up bases at Labyrinth City have shifted to exploring the tower because of how profitable it is. As a result, theres fewer people exploring thebyrinth, andbyrinth city is starting to run low of cheap meat that has been supporting it. "Isnt it only natural? I mean there are monsters who drop food in the tower too, but their bodies disappear when theyre killed unlike in thebyrinth." "Well yeah..." Dozonsrades watch over him mulling. "Alright, were delving in thebyrinth for a while from tomorrow on." "Gotcha." "Well, knew Dozon would say that." "Geez, our boss is hopeless." At Dozons deration, hisrades consented even whileining. "Forgive me, this is just how I am." "No worries, boss." "Weve earned big on towers already, going to thebyrinth for a while would be a nice change of pace." "Yeah. Would be nice if thebyrinth had something like Tower Escape orbs though." "You dont say~" The men who had enough of restughed as they headed to the tavern. It seems Dozonsrades are fond of his personality of putting the vulnerable over own profit. "What! You dared charged one big copper coin for this crap size?!" "I got no choice, market price went up you know." "Like this stingy meat will give me power." "Youre free to go to other stores if you dont like it." "Whatd you say! Who do you think youre talking to huh!" The enraged man knocked the storekeeper out. Other guests screamed, the stores bodyguards ran up to subdue the man. The bodyguards leaped at him vigorously, but the man easily knocked them down with a swing of his arm. "Were with the 13th Royal Capital Guards! Whos the idiot causing thismotion! Turn yourself in!" Guards rushed into the tavern when they heard screams inside. They saw a man knocking down bodyguards lying on the ground and the passed out unmoving storekeeper, and immediately understood the situation. "Guards you say? Just right, I still need to rampage more! Ill show you guys the color of your blood!" "Like we guards gonna lose to fools who brandished the power they obtained in towers onmon people!" The man is higher in term of level, but an explorer who had only dipped their foot on martial art was no match against soldiers and their excellent teamwork and high morales under the guard captainsmands. The man immediately fell down by soldiers hook spears, trampled down by multiple soldiers and got tied up. "Good grief, these fools drunk by their powers." As moremoners delved in the towers, more people also obtained enough power to rival the knights, as such, fools such as this man who tried to solve everything with brute forces proliferated everywhere causing troubles. "Lemme go! You damn guards! I aint gonna lose to you noblepdogs!" The rampaging man put his still free right hand to his mouth. "Right hand! Tie up his right hand!" The guard captain who noticed that quickly issued an order, but by that time, the man had already bit the pill in his mouth. "UORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" As the man shouted, magic circles patterned like red ropes showed up on the mans skin. Its the same defensive barrier the monsters that spawned during the Capital Red Rope uproar had. "Fiend Drug huh! Abandon arrest. Youre permitted to kill." """OU!""" Fiend Drug found in the towers as drop items have been spreading in the capitals undergroundmunity, and some of those who consumed these drugs have gained ability to produce red rope barrier and enhanced strength. The guards have been tightening up on the drugs cirction, but due to its usefulness in tower explorations, many explorers are taking it even while being fully aware of its ban. "I am invincibleeeeeeeeeeeeee" The man tore off the rope binding him, thrust aside the guards and rushed out toward the exit at full speed. "--Kya" There was a well dressed ck haired girl right in front of the rushing man. The mans mouth warped sadistically when he saw the girl, and opened his arms wide in an attempt to grab the girl. "This is bad. --make it please!" Seeing that, the guard captain threw his hooked spear while activating Super Strength skill. "Ei" With a cute voice, the man rotated in spot before hitting the ground hard. The guard captain was bbergasted to see an unbelievable scene unfolding before him, but then he realized that the spear he threw was going straight to the girls face and shouted. "Get awayyyyyyyyy!" The girl smiled andughed, then she swung her held-out hand and got the hooked spear tightly in her hand as if she had used magic. The man was still trying to rampage around, but the girl held him down firmly not allowing him even a slight movement. "... Mana Drain." As the girl cast the spell, the red rope magic circle covering the mans body vanished. The girl then knocked the still rampaging man out and handed him over to the guards. "...Thats, Lulu." Someone murmured that. "You mean Lulu the Maid Lord?" "You idiot! Put Sama after her name!" "Yeah yeah! Lulu-sama is an aspiration to us cooks." "Thats not exclusive to cooks! As maids, shes also an object of our yearnings!" The girl who watched people getting all worked up over her--Lulu turned her face away shyly after checking that she hadnt forgotten to put on Recognition Inhibition veil. "Ta-Tama-chan, save me." "Dont worry be happy~" When Lulu murmured softly toward her own shadow, Tamas hand jumped out of it like a plomp, caught Lulus feet and dragged her into the shadow. Leaving the surprised people behind, Lulu who was helping with ruffian suppressions went back home together with Tama. "Tie up this guy and take him away. Dont forget the mouth gag to prevent him from using Fiend Drug!" The guard captain ordered his subordinates once Lulu was gone. "Captain. One of the bodyguards and the manager have passed away. Another has a serious injury." "I see. Carry the one with serious injury to temples or medical charities." "Sir!" Two guards put the injured person on a stretcher and carried him away along with some drunkards. "And this was before he took Fiend Drug..." "Were really fortunate that Watari-sama was present." The guard who knew Lulus family name is a huge fan of [Demon Lord yers], hes read many books depicting their tales. "...Tell me about it." Many people in the streets would have fallen victims if they had let the man get away there. "Gotta ask Regional Commander to send a letter of gratitudes to Lulu-dono." After murmuring that, the guard captain led his subordinates back to patrolling the city. "Soaring food price?" "Yes, urban areas have started to run out of vegetables while rural areas are suffering meat shortages." The former was because a shortage of vegetable farmers and distributors, while thetter is because of a shortage of hunters who provide meat for viges. In both cases, the majority is because they all became tower explorers. Urban areas are not having a meat shortage thanks to ranches unloading their livestocks, but its not like the price of meat has not increased. Thanks to explorers whove made a quick kill feasting on meat products en masse, theyve seen a sudden jump in price in urban areas including the capital. At the rate its currently going, forget several years, theres a high chance that even livestocks wont be enough by next year. "In particr, many have given up or abandoned farmwork in rural areas." There have been cases of second and third sons of farming families leaving viges because they dont want the hard work of reiming newnds since forever, but the rate of it has seen a dramatic increasetely. Using [To protect the vige] as a pretext while only doing the minimum in reality, they would go crazy trying to conquer the towers in a quest for a small sum of money. Apparently this has been happening a lot. Even though its very rare to have bad crops thanks to the protection of City Cores, farmwork is not as simple as [Sow seeds then wait for them to grow by themselves]. "Your excellency, my subordinate has requested an audience." One of the kings page called to the prime minister. The prime minister went to another room to listen the report when he heard that it was an urgent matter before going back to convey it to the king. "Your majesty, a civil war has erupted at Makiwa Kingdom." When its family head passed away, a family quarrel broke out in Jizaros Earldom, one of the four great nobles who posses Orb Wands and hold great powers in Makiwa Kingdom, and then those who had taken over Jizaros Earldom dered their independence, raising a revolt against Makiwa Kingdom. "Furthermore, some skirmishes originating from food shortages have developed into full blown wars in some locations at central countries." The king sighed deeply when he heard the prime ministers report. "Good grief, just when the world was about to enter a peaceful era thanks to ancestor king-sama efforts, Demon God went and did these unnecessary stuff!" "Our kingdom has enjoyed a sharp increase in magic core supply thanks to the towers, so its not all negatives." Having lower priced fuel for Magic Furnaces which are needed in mines and airships also means lower costs of distributions and mining work. Furthermore, it also helps to get higher grades magic cores--which were used for fuels and thus unavable in the market before--be essible to alchemists and magic tool makers. There may be some rapid movements in allocations of work forces, but the prime minister spectes that it will all eventually settle down once the fervor on [Towers] ends. "Your majesty, do you have time?" "Good day, ancestor king-sama." "Just call me Mito, Im telling you." Mito--ancestor king Yamato waved her hands in panic while asking for the king and prime minister to raise their heads. "Were on the verge of food crisis, right? Since weve got a huge stock of emergency rations and all, do you think its okay to distribute them to each countries in Shiga Kingdoms name? Do tell if you want to have political moves attached." "Oooh, then--" The king halted the prime minister who was going toe up with one. "We shall not dirty ancestor king-samas magnanimity with political moves in our conveniences." Now that Saga Empire and western countries have lost a lot of power, and with Weasel Empire gone, Shiga Kingdom has be the biggest country on the continent. The king wanted to say that they have no need for more powers. "I got it. Then well go and distribute them. Oh and this here is a sample. It doesnt really look like food though since its a mix of hardened fish and vegetable powder, freeze dried alga pills." Even though she said it didnt look like food, the sample Mito gave was no different frommon preserved foods in Shiga Kingdom. Some of the rations used kraken powder instead of fish, but Mito didnt talk about it since it would onlyplicate things. "Theyve got enough nutritions and calories, and theyre tastier than they look, no one would starve to die with this." "Very well then, I shall write letters addressed to every kings." The king orally narrated the content to his secretary and ordered his subordinates to mass write the letters. "Thank you. I believe those kings will surely ept our aid now." Mito smiled when she heard the letters content. The gist of these letters being, In ordance to Shiga Kingdoms doctrine, we hereby provide foods to the people of your country. In exchange for our aid, we request that you do not let any of your people die from hunger. "Ichirou-nii, Setes given his approval for the food aid. These are letters addressed to kings at each countries." "In exchange, dont let anyone die, huh, thats really nice." "Un, as expected of Sharlick-kuns descendant." Mito smiled broadly to hear Satous praise. "Okay then, time to get going." "Mind if Ie along too?" "Of course not. Then Ill take Kuro form, and you Hikaru as Nanashi." "Yes." That day, Hero Nanashi and his attendant showed up in every corners of the world and delivered an enormous amount of preserved foods before leaving. Representatives of countries who received those emergency rations distributed the rations to starving people as promptly as possible. Of course, there were some people who made an attempt to use those for their own gain, but mysteriously enough, their misappropriations were made public within days, taking them down. None managed to find out whether someone did secret maneuvers behind the scene. Only that there were some whispers about sightings of a pink colored shadow at those countries. Nin nin. Book 17 - 17-14. Changing World 3 "Food aid from Shiga Kingdom?" The newly inaugurated empress of Saga Empire, Morienus knitted her brows when she heard the prime ministers report. "Yes, around 10 million preserved foodstuffs have been delivered to us." "It wasnt just a posturing, theyve actually delivered?" The prime minister gave an affirmation, "Yes", to the surprised empress. "And their demands? What does Shiga Kingdom want from us." "About that--" The empress urged the hesitating prime minister, "I give you the permission to read whats written on the letter." "Its, In ordance to Shiga Kingdoms doctrine, we hereby provide foods to the people of your country. In exchange for our aid, we request that you do not let any of your people die from hunger." "What sophistries. Who cares about these hypocritical prefaces. Get on to the subject written afterward. Im sure they must be demanding Blood Orbs or Blood Spheres from the Bloodsucking Labyrinth anyway." The empress opened her folding fan with a displeased look on her face and urged the prime minister to continue. "W-well..." "What? Are their demands so hard to utter? Are they shamelessly asking for holy relics of our past heroes?" The empress urged the prime minister while swinging her fan. "Well err, that was everything. I suppose what was stated earlier do not let any of your people die from hunger could be considered a demand." "Fools. A king responsible for his people sending an aid without demanding anything back? That cannot be true." The empress snatched the letter from prime ministers hand and read it from end to end. "...Unbelievable." She couldnt find anything resembling a demand despite reading the letter many times over. Even the best practice of putting it out as a loan that will be collectedter was clearly denied in the letter. "We have a report about revival of Shiga Kingdoms founder king, Hero King Yamato from the mausoleum." "Are you saying that this is a charity instigated by Hero King?" Thats not it, the empress dered in her head. It was not written in history, but the empress knew that Hero King Yamato bore a grudge toward Saga Empire. Because on top of taking away Hero Yamatos holy sword when they knew her unique skill was unfit for battle despite summoning her, she was made to work as a luggage carrier on the front lines and got taken captive by Orc Empire led by a demon lord. "Shall we decline the food aid?" Asked the prime minister. Formerly, Saga Empire would have no problem at all turning down addended demands, but its a tough undertaking in the current situation when scars from demon lords disaster still remain afresh. "Fumu, I suppose there is no--" "P-please wait, your majesty!" Agricultural minister was desperate to stop the empresss words. "At the rate its going, we will have a food shortage in less than half a year, and those with low ies could risk dying from starvation. By that time, a riot could--" "Then we simply need to release emergency provisions, no?" "What are you saying! Havent we just done that right after several subsequent disasters!" The agricultural minister raised his voice at the military affair minister. "However, if we owe Shiga Kingdom a debt here, our diplomacy afterward will--" "Dealing with exactly that is your job as a Foreign Affair Minister!" "How about taking it in ce of Her Majesty Maryests betrothal money?" "Saga Empire would lose face if we dared to propose that." "However, Liturgical Secretary-dono, thats better than cession of--" "I shall not abide hearing her highness treated as a pawn! And you call yourself noblemen of empire?!" The empress was watching over the selfish ministers with a troubled look. Due to the loss of people in the central government during the Demon Lord Disaster, the people here including the empress herself have been gathered from rural areas of the empire. Its a gathering of people distinguished for their ability in those areas, however, they severelyck experience in administrating a whole nation. At the end of a long winded council, it was decided that they would ept the food aid with the empresss final word. Were they go defiant here and rejected the offer, it could lead to a revolt by starving people, decreasing Saga Empires national power even further, thatd be like putting the cart before the horse. Simr exchanges urred in many nations who received food aid from Shiga Kingdom. Afterwards, none of those countries received additional demands by Shiga Kingdom. "Your majesty! Earl Jizaros troops have broken through Robson Valleys barrier." A report brought by a messenger into Makiwa Kingdoms audience room stirred up the king and the authorities there. "What! How could they broke through this quick? Whats General Popon in charge of the barrier doing!" "General Popon along with 3000 soldiers have aligned themselves with Earl Jizaros to invade the capital." Theres nothing but a wide open in between the barrier and the capital. That report means that the capital will soon turn into a battlefield. "Its over." "What are you being weak willed for! Jizaros troops are numbering in 8000, while we have 6000, we may be inferior in number but we will definitely manage if we fortify our rampart defense. Then we simply need to wait for reinforcements from the three lords to destroy these traitors." "No, what are you saying." Another minister put a damper on the fiery old minister. Normally, the old minister would have been right. However--. "Our opponent is Earl Jizaros of the north who possesses the Roaring Quake Wand. A swing of Roaring Quake wand will breach our rampart easy, and that giant golem controlled by the earl could easily cross over the rampart and get to this castle!" Only the other three lords are capable of opposing that. "What do you suppose we should do? Earl Mizaras with his water ruling Surging Sea wand cant move due to an insurrection caused by explorers. Earl Muzaris with his wind ruling Tornado wand is ying his forte, wait-and-see how the wind blows." "Dont we have Marquis Dazles with us!" "What could one chick possibly hope to aplish." That one word froze the cheerful faces of people who had found hope. "The kingdoms guardian, Dwogh Dazles said to be capable of driving away dragons has gone missing in a distantnd. Crimson Wand that had found its way back to our kingdom was taken away by some fishy individual called Outis or something." Most importantly, Dazles Marquisdom thats currently undergoing reconstructions cannot afford to send soldiers here. "Then what should we do?!" "We have no choice but to cling to his majestys power..." The king who were looked at with hopeful eyes could only smile bitterly. The power of City Core is mighty and unparalleled precisely because it requires an enormous amount of mana. That power has been greatly reduced to restore farnds which were ruined in the war against Weasel Empire. Several days have psed without a n to break through the situation enacted, Jizaros troops have taken position not far off the capital. A giant golem controlled by Earl Jizaros is enshrined in the center of their formation. By the time that golem moved, Makiwa Kingdom would meet its end, and it would be the birth of Jizaros Kingdom. "This is it huh..." "It is not over yet." A clear sounding voice of a woman resounded in audience room which had fallen silent. "M-Marquis Dazles." "Whys Marquis Dazles here?" "What a curious thing to say. It is my duty as a member of Dazles Household to eradicate invading enemy of nation." Shelmina Dazles dered so to the ministers. "What can a chick without Crimson Wand--" Roaring sounds and shes of lights interrupted the ministers words. A thunderous zing wall of mes could be seen alight beyond the balcony. Standing between the capital and Jizaros troops, as if dividing them. "Is that, the Crimson Wand?" "To think such power dwelt within..." Lady Shelmina proudly points at a speck in the sky "Outis-sama." There, a knight riding a Mythical Beast, Griffin, was. The glittering red wand the knight--Outis held up was undoubtedly this kingdoms artifact, the Crimson Wand of me. These authorities including the king have a misunderstanding, even the Crimson Wand that rules over mes is incapable of producing such mes. Thats a wall of me created by Outis--Satous alias. "Outis-sama hase to stop fights between men." Im here as his messenger, spoke Lady Shelmina to the king. shes of lights and thunderous roars shook the royal castle once again. The moving golem got broken into pieces in one blow, swords and spears Jizaros troops were carrying melted. Even generals who have fought alongside the kingdoms strongest, Earl Dwogh Dazles, never saw mes of this degree, they testifiedter. "Jizaros forces have retreated!" The troops who had lost their willpower turned tail to whence they came from. "Go after them! Its time to show them the might of kingdom knights!" "You will not." Lady Shelmina stood in the knightmanders way. "Move aside! Itd be toote if they cooped themselves up inside the barrier! This is our chance to cut down the enemy." "And then the lot of you would be the ones getting burned by Outis-samas mes next?" The knightmander had a cramp to hear Lady Shelminas cold words. "Isnt that guy our ally?" "Outis-sama is an arbitrator. He wishes only for peace between men." "Arbitrator? Does that Outis guy think hes a god or something?" Such impudence, spat out the knight leader. Satou would have looked vexed were he heard this, however, what the knightmander said had identified things that Satou himself didnt notice. Afterward, Earl Jizaros went back to his territory and shut himself in. Additionally, General Popon and his subordinates who came back to the barrier received a counterattack by the moderate faction who had refused to participate in the rebellion and gotten locked up in jail, and lost their power overnight. Although it wasnt written in the official records, many soldiers went on in taverns about how a mysterious pink being having a hand on the moderate factions jailbreak and General Popons faction arrest. However, none of the soldier is aware of this mysterious beings identity. That is because the identity of cat ninja is forever a mystery. Nin nin. "Your excellency! Yowolk Kingdom forces have marched onto Barus town!" "What? To that town with nothing at all? You sure its not a false report?" "Im very sure, there is no mistake about it. We have received an urgent SOS call from the towns administrator himself." "Whats Yowolk Kingdom thinking? Marching through monster domains just to invade that town... Fools the lot of them." The general wore his coat, left his garrison and headed toward the royal castle in order to have an audience with the king. He had no idea that [me Stones] are regr drops in the [Tower] located near Barus town. me Stones are used for heating in snowy countries, but in many more countries, those stones are military goods used to create me Wands and Magic Bombs. For some reason, towers that drop goods useful for military such as me Stones, Lightning Stones, and Ice Stones are mostly found on border areas in many countries such as this one, and the majority have be seeds of troubles. Thats not limited to between nations--. "Rebellion? Not a riot?" "Insurgents who plundered a warehouse where Lightning Stones where stored also stole Lightning Wands there, afterward they raided the administrators fort." A simr incident has urred at Bishtal Dukedom located in the northeastern part of Shiga Kingdom. "The rebel army forces are extremely powerful, the town administrator has sent us a request for help." "Pushover--but we cannot let it slide either. Send reinforcement from a neighboring city." "Your excellency, with all due respect, ordinary reinforcement may not be sufficient." Urged for an exnation, the consul exined that the ringleaders of rebel army are consisted of mainly level 40 explorers who got their names known in [Towers]. No one in the administrators army could stand up to them, and the city is as good as lost by the time the fort is overrun. "I would prefer not to dispatch them to the border..." However losing a new source of ie is even worse, thus Duke Bishtal concluded. "Well dispatch our elites to the administrators castle. Call Gouen." Duke Bishtal would send an elite of his elites to suppress the rebellion. Baron Gouen Loitar, whom he called, was a martial art mentor of Toriel, eldest son of the family who caused a revolt back then, but he was out on a trip to test his skills in Saga Empires Bloodsucking Labyrinth when it happened, thus he escaped the repercussions and was hired to manage Duke Bishtal army. Before long, a giant man shouldering a huge axe showed up in the dukes office. "Gouen, go quell the rebellion. Show them your power that rivals that of Shiga Eight Swords." "By your will." epting Duke Bishtals order, the giant man confidently bowed like a knight. Using the power of City Core to teleport within its territory, Gouen and his subordinates were sent to the border city and stopped the rebels froming into the administrators castle near the wateredge. "You must be this rebellion mastermind!" "Indeed, this great me is known by the name Yagou! First rate explorer Lightning Monument--no, Lightning King Yagou-sama!" "A mere ouw calling himself a king huh." Gouen snorted at Yagous introduction. "Shut up! Do you dukespdogs cant even give their names to the one challenging them to a fight?!" Yagou whos had several Lightning Stones slotted on his armor takes a stance with his magic sword while scattering sparks around. "Very well. Ill take you on. Im a retainer of Duke Bishtal, Gouen Loitar." Gouen who shouldered his giant axe circted mana in his entire body. Dark red lights overflowed out of the giant axe d in magic edge. "Here I go, Fastest de--Lightning Stratos." "Burst Hacker" The magic axe that drew a red arc in the air hit the lightning-d Yagou faster than he could thrust his sword. Both the magic that protected Yagous body and the mithril alloy armor he obtained in the tower were smashed into pieces by a single blow of the axe, cutting Yagou in half clean meat and bones. Yagous body who was cut right in half from head falls down while spilling blood everywhere. The rebel party had their mind broken to see such an overwhelming spectacle, they surrendered, quickly ending the rebellion in Bishtal Dukedom. A certain cat ninja who was secretly watching the scene said this. "No turn~?" Looks like there are also times when she doesnt get her time to shine. "Pochi-neesan, the quest board is over here." "So many paper patches nanodesu." Led by a Pendora boy, Pochi went to check the quest board located in a corner of Explorer Guild. This board is made by the influence of Echigoya Firm to disy quests posted by the firm. Today, the first term graduates which consist mostly of beastkin led by Usasa are training in the tower located nearbyrinth city, hence today the second term graduates consisting mostly of humans are acting as a guide for Pochi. "You ept quests that fit your ability from these paper patches. A quest gets harder the more this mark is drawn, if one of your party members level is lower than the number of this mark, taking the quest is still okay if the total levels of your party members are higher than five times the mark number." Theres a simplified chart put next to the quest board for those who cant do calctions. Pochi looks over the quest board while listening to the boy like, "Hm hm." "Pochi is not sure which one to take when theres so many nodesu." "Pochi neesan will be okay taking on any of these quests." The quests posted are mostly about hunting edible monsters, bodies of these monsters are then processed, starting from extracting their miasma out, in chop shops located inside the Labyrinth City. "Which one would you rmend to Pochi nanodesu?" "How about this one, Dungeon Buffaloes?" "Dungeon beef nanodesu! Pochi will hunt a lot and then ask Lulu to make her beef jerky nodesuyo!" "Oh thats nice. Please make a lot and share it with us next time." "Of course nanodesu. Tasty stuff get even tastier when youre eating together with everyone nodesuyo." After epting the quest, Pochi and the Pendora boys head to thebyrinth. "Geato Oupen, nanodesu!" They went inside a two-way teleportation gate ced inside thebyrinth--Portal Doors to get to the in area where Dungeon Buffaloes were. These Portal Doors are rumored to be developed by Kuro, heros attendant whos also Echigoya Firms president, theyve been installed as shortcuts that connect to several areas where you can collect meat. Thanks to Portal Doors and Quest Boards, the amount of explorers going to thebyrinth have gone up to a certain levelpared to half a year ago. "So many cow-san nanodesu." Pochis eyes gleamed when she found a herd of buffaloes. "Weve got bad luck. The Area Boss ising this way." The Pendora boy frowned when he saw a gigantic cow many times bigger than other cows beyond the herd. "Thats not true nodesu. Were super lucky nanodesu." Pochi took out her trusty magic sword from her magic bag while literally pronouncing, "Kiraan." Its a long-ded magic sword used mainly for hunting. "Pochi will go ahead and hunt the big one nodesuyo." After saying that a moment before she disappeared, the faraway giant cow began to act violently. Immediately right after that, its head fell off, blood gushed out of its giant body. "Neesan, too cool." "Shes really one of the Demon Lord yers." The Pendora guys could onlyugh dryly to see Pochis extraordinary strength. "Okay then, lets go hunt Dungeon Cows at our own pace." """OU!""" Even after graduating, the first teaching of Explorer School, "Treasure your life", is still their guidelines in life. Thus, thanks to the efforts of [Pendora], Dozon party and other explorers, food situation in Shiga Kingdom as well asbyrinth monster culling is gradually improving. Many problems sprout up all over the world, but thanks to Satou and the girls efforts, those problems were curbed before they went past a point of no return, gradually showing symptoms of betterment. Its not going as well as nned eh. A man sitting in a throne muttered while watching several pictures floating in the air. ...Erase, nuisances? Multiple young-sounding voices asked the young man. Naw, thatd be boring. Its a bit premature, but lets get on to the next stage. ...Got it. Preparing. Little girls with pink colored hair and simrly colored eyes ran around on jet ck floor. Well now, will they ovee the next one too I wonder? The young man whispered while swaying a ss filled with purple liquid. Next update is nned for 5/12 2019/5/6 Regarding Makiwa Kingdom besides Crimson Wand I was nning to write a restoration episode for an intermission in chapter 15 but I forgot about it. I will put an addendum about thister. Book 17 - 17-15. At the Changing World Satou here. Just like how it was during the modern day Industrial Revolution, a rapid change in social life brings about a huge effect to people. The socially vulnerable gotta be careful not to get crushed by distortions in the change. "Arent you tired, Satou?" The one who called out to me was my beloved Aze-san, the high elf of Boruenan Forest. As the girls are out exploring the towers, there was no one else besides House Fairies (Brownies) in Solitary Ind Pce, so I dropped by the Tree House in Boruenan Forest. "Just yesterday you went to a faraway country to stop a war, didnt you?" "Oh it wasnt much." I merely created a super huge long wall of me to separate the battlefield so they couldnt continue fighting, and summoned original artificial spirit [Griffon Riders] to stop the flying units. Im stillmenting the fact that there were quite a number of casualties and burned down viges that urred before I got there. Restoring viges and farm fields are a simple matter with magic, but its not so simple with human life. Me being lost in thought thinking about that must be what caused Aze-san to ask worriedly. "Besides, just being able to have tea with Aze-san like this is extremely uplifting to me." "Satou" Aze-san smiled gently. Lua-san who was sitting slightly apart from us looked like she wanted to say something, but since it didnt seem like she had any business with me, I ignored it. With a buon sound, a teleport gate opened while I was enjoying my time alone with Aze-san. "Were baff~" "Were back nanodesu!" With Tama and Pochi leading, Arisa and the girls who had been training in the tower came back. "Master, look look~?" "Pochi and everyone got to level 99 too nodesu!" "Whoa thats awesome, you worked really hard everyone." Following after Liza and Hikaru, everyone besides Mia have reached level 99. "Satou." Mia who was the only one at level 97 went to hug me and then mashed her forehead on me. Since Mia, an elf, needs about twice the amount of exp other girls need to level up, it seems like shes sulking since shes the only one who hasnt reached level 99. "Master." Arisa pulled my sleeve. "Take a look at Pochi and the girls titles." "--Titles?" Arisa whispered that to me. I tried checking wondering if they got something dangerous attached to them, but they only got one new title which Hikaru and Liza also got earlier; [One who Reaches the Limit of Man]. "Next, try me." I checked Arisas titles as told but I found nothing new in particr. "Nothings changed though?" "Thats exactly why its a problem." Arisa said so in an even lower volume. "What is--" I realized what Arisa was trying to say just as I was about to speak. Arisa doesnt have that title. The title [One who Reaches the Limit of Man] that natives like Liza and summoned heroes like Hikaru got when they reached level 99. I thought it was because reincarnated people didnt have a level limit, but I quickly realized thats not it. Goblin Princess Yuika living inbyrinths loweryer, a reincarnated person like Arisa, also has the same title as Liza and the others. If I had to look for a reason, itd be--. "Is it because youre my familiar?" My level surpasses 99 despite being a human. "Pochi wants to be a familiar too nodesu!" "Tama too~" Tama and Pochi who heard my conversation with Arisa jumped here at an Instantaneous Movement-like speed. "Pochi wants to get stronger and stronger and be helpful to Master nodesu!" "Tama too!" The two leaped up and down with raised hands. "Master, if that is how one breaks through level limit, I would like to be a familiar as well." "Master, requesting further strengthening." Liza and Nana came from behind Tama and Pochi and expressed their desire to be my familiars as well. "I-I feel the same as Arisa and the others too." "Uun, I dont really wish for more power to fight, but being Satous familiar sounds kind of nice?" "Same." Lulu, Hikaru, and Mia joined to actively demand for familiar status. "Hang on, everyone. We dont know for sure that being a familiar is the reason why I dont have a level limit." Arisa stood in front of me facing everyone else. "There is another thing Im different from everyone else remember." All the girls besides Tama and Pochi looked like they understood what she meant. "Nyu~?" "Whats different nodesu?" Arisa smiled softly at Tama and Pochi who were tilting their heads. "I might have turned into a demon lord once back then." Arisa spoke of the other possibility. Every beings besides me who has broken through level 99--[Golden Wild Boar King], [Dog Head Ancient King], and [Goblin Demon Lord]--are all demon lords. "Wrong~?" "Thats right. Even if demon lord is demon lord, Arisa is a good demon lord nanodesu." "Same with Shizuka~?" "Thats right nanodesu! Pochi was going to say that herself nodesuyo." Tama and Pochi who realized that she wasnt too keen on talking about the subject were getting flustered, but then Arisa patted their heads and said, "Dont worry about it." "Arisa, we cannot conclude that thats the reason yet." After lightly whacking Tama and Popchis heads, Liza said that to Arisa. "Master, would you let me be your familiar?" She probably wants to test whether she can break through the level limit with it. --That said, honestly speaking, Im not exactly sure whats the condition to be my familiar myself. Arisa became one after I made her drink [Nectar] when she turned into a demon lord, however, Chuu Fat and the other sage mice as well as God Bird Hisui didnt be my familiars even though their races changed after drinking Nectar. In another case, God Parions hero, Meiko passed out while vomiting blood. The other familiar besides Arisa, Lady Liedill of Weasel Empire got to be one after I gave her arge dose of Blood Elixir to heal her grave limb loss. No one else became my familiar with a proper dose of Blood Elixir. In both case, it may look like the condition is to be healed from a critical state, but since there are opposing cases like Meiko and Hisui, I cant say that for sure. Oh right, in Hisuis case, right after she became God Bird--. > Unit Name [Hisui] requested affiliation. Will you give permission (YES/NO) --Came out in the Log, didnt it. Wonder if Hisui would be my familiar if I had picked [YES] back then. "Am I not befitting to be Masters familiar..." "No of course, thats not it." Looks like my silence made Liza uneasy. "Then!" "Hold on, I have no idea how to turn someone into a familiar, and its not a certainty that being one release level limit, so." I cant have Liza be a guinea pig. Ill probably use a small animal-type homonculus created with alchemy as a test subject. "Heaven Thunder." The gigantic artificial spirit, Behemoth unleashed an eye-blinding thunderstorm by Miasmand. --ģڣң. An <> that was hit by the lightning storm vanished into dark purple mist leaving death throes behind. The Artificial spirits that Miamands get stronger with her level, thus even a level 80 Evil Dragon Vanguard looked nothing more than a mob monster before it. "Congrats Mia. You got to level 98." "Thanks." Mia smiled happily when Arisa praised her. Arisas level stays at 99. The exp point needed to take Mia from level 97 to 98 vastly exceeds that of humans, yet even that is not enough to raise Arisas level. "Ooh, a treasure chest! Master, open it please." I unlocked the treasure chest Arisa found with force magic from a remote ce. Crisis Perception and Trap Detection skills werent reacting so it should be fine, but just in case. "So much gold and silver coins." Jewelries that appear to be magic tools mixed among gold and silver coins are a usual sight, but there are some items that are unlike the norm as well. "Fangs." "Theres scales too." There were purple colored fangs and scales of Evil Dragon Vanguard. I got my hands on these scales from Evil Dragon Vanguards Liza and the girls defeated before, and the Dragon Liquid created from these scales wounded up to be purple-colored, instead of blue, Magic Liquid. That purple liquid couldnt be used to make holy arms, instead mysterious items that emitted purple aura ended up getting built. Instead of [Pierces Everything], the fangs have a property that [Corrodes Everything] if you circte mana into one. I figured that could have its uses, but since the corrosion keeps spreading with the passage of time, its got limited uses. "Oh theres a pouch behind the fang. And with something inside." Arisa sent a nce asking if it was dangerous, thus I nodded after checking with AR reading. There were two types of candy inside the pouch. "Candy?" "Apparently its not poisonous." ording to AR readings, its c candy and coffee candy. I have checked them for curse and miasma, but the density is no different than all other drop items. Since Ive been releasing my Spirit Light fully to help with Mias level ups, the miasma should immediately disperse. I took the two back to Solitary Ind Pce since it was about time for dinner. "Wee back, Satou-san." "Master Satou." Sera and Core Two who were enjoying Fruit Water in an open terrace in front of living room greeted us. Since its a rest day for the Silver members, Sera is not wearing herbat attires but a white summer dress that fits well with Solitary Ind Pces climate. As for the members who arent here, Zena-san is practicing her newly learned magic on the beach, while Princess Sistina has gone out to y at the castles Forbidden Archive. Lady Karina are hunting for foodstuff with Pochi in thebyrinth, Liza are doing a provincial tour culling out monsters in monster domains along with ck Dragon Heiron, Hikaru and Nana are visiting orphanages, and Lulu has gone to the ind where the surviving sisters of Lkie Dynasty live at, in order to revive ancient cuisine. Tama is surely being a ninja again somewhere. "Master Satou, reporting that Main Core grumbled aboutck of preytely." Core Two said something that sounded like both grievances and grumbles straight from Phantasmal Labyrinths Dungeon Core. "Should I make it so foodstuff get dropped there?" "Since the area around Dejima Ind are rich fishing grounds, Main Core said that foodstuff would not be effective." Unlike Selbiras Labyrinth case, looks like Ive got toe up with something this time. "Got it. Ill think about itter. Arisa, sorry." "Okay! Just leave it to Arisa-chan if you want ideas." Arisa gave her consent even before I exined to her. Since it seems like she understands what Im trying to ask her, the conversation moves fast. "Wee back Satou-san, Arisa-chan, Mia-chan." Zena-san returned from the direction of beach area. Since she has been training under summer sun, her trickling sweat is glittering. "Mwu." "Arisa-chan, Sonic Guard!" Arisa chantlessly cast visible ray-type Istion Walls (Deracinator) in front of Zena-sans clothes which had turned see through from all the sweat. She had nothing to worry about anyway, I made sure not to look at her bare skin and colorful underwear under her white shirt anyway. "Underwear." "Kyaa, Im sorry. Ill go get changed at once." Zena-san disappeared indoors with Twinkling Motion. "Kyaaa" A dire-sounding scream could be heard along with a sound of a ss breaking. I turned around to see Sera who had dropped a ss of water. Not sure how she dropped it to make her thin dress dripping wet from chest area to below, highlighting her body line. "Guilty." "Aint gonna let youuuuuuuu" Arisa dried off Seras clothes with [Freeze Dry: Clothing] magic. Its moderately dangerous to use it on clothes that are being worn, Ill have Arisa knowter. "Oh my? Its all dry already." The impregnable fortress pair, Mia and Arisa went to give a scolding to Sera who failed her prank. It would be nothing less than a treat for eyes if it was just a coincidence, but itd be bad if it turned into an appeal battle were she did that in front of the kids, hence Ill let the two handle this and fetch the other girls. Once everyone is present and ounted for, well have another feast in Boruenan Forest today as well. "Candy, so good" "Its snapping and crackling" "Coffee, candy, the best" The new candies were all in the rage with Boruenan Forests Winged Fairies. "Gimme, more" "Sorry, thats all I got." Around 30 pieces of candy were all gone in no time t. "Master, we have a lot more candy from Echigoya Firm so I inform." When Nana took out several sacks from her Fairy Bag, Winged Fairies rushed to her from all directions. "Elterina-san and Tifaliza-san gave us these. Its been getting dropped a lot in the towertely, they said." Hikaru who was with us informed me the origin of these candy while dodging the Winged Fairies. ording to the statistics Tifaliza wrote, these candies have been getting dropped from Bosses treasure chests and very rarely even from lower floor <>, starting a few days ago. And it applies to towers in other cities also, not just exclusive to the capitals. "Satou-san, theres no dangerous drug inside, is there?" "Yes, as far as I can tell." In ce of Aze-san who was worriedly looking at the Winged Fairies crowding the candy, Miko Lua-san asked me. I hadnt erased miasma from the candy Nana brought, but since me and Aze-san are here, it should immediately vanish from our Spirit Lights. "Whoa, its a bit scary looking at this vigor." "Should we ban it?" Liza nodded at Arisas murmur. "Nyu~ candy good~?" "C candy is so fluffy, its so fun nodesuyo?" Looks like Tama and Pochi are in the Candy Sect. "Whats worse, being without candy or meat?" "Meat!" "Of course its being without meat nodesu." Tama and Pochi instantly replied to Arisas question. Pochi and Tama scolded Arisa, "You cant say something so scary even if its just an illustration nodesuyo", "Bad!" Meanwhile, in a Tower "Whoopsie, candy gotcha." A man with a scary face gleefully picked up a candy that popped up in ce of the vanishing <> and threw it in his mouth. "Oy! Dont eat drop items without permission you!" "Eh, aint it fine, its just a candy. You get hungry when youre in charge of front lines, unlike priests who just lurk in the back." "What did you say? Are you making a mockery of us priests?" The priests vein showed up on his forehead seeing the scary faced man not showing any sign of remorse. "Now now, priest-sama, the candys gone into his stomach anyway, lets all calm down okay." While pressing her morous body on the priests arm, the female scout took a piece of candy from loot and put it in the priests mouth. Either he likes sweet things, or he yields to the temptation, the priests attitude softened. "It appears that I have been acting childish. You as well, cease from carelessly picking and eating stuff just because youre hungry. Those candy might be poisonous." "I gotcha. Ill be careful next time." They resumed their exploration after the scary face replied so with a sudden meek look on his face. Everyone loves candy. A pink haired little girl showed up by passing through tower walls in the spot where the adventurers were after they left. I mean, candy taste good after all. Kusu kusu, youre right. Candy taste good. A second and third pink haired little girls showed up. Ufufu, candy is tasty. Watch out for swe~et, sweet candy. You shouldnt eat too much. Cause youd get decayed tooth then. Ufufu, or maybe even scarier things than decayed tooth. Cant wait for it. Looking forward to it. The little girls looked at each other andughed, then they went back into the tower walls as if they were done with their business. Ufufufufu Thest little girl danced around in a deste passage. Will hero make it in time I wonder? The twirling little girl disappeared into the floor. Kufufufufu The little girlsughter kept forever echoing in the deste passage. As if it was a Funeral Bell--. Book 17 - 17-16. Pink-colored Calamities "Sold out?! What do you mean by sold out!" "Exactly what it says ssuyo. Our stores stock is zero ssu." Red-haired Nell who was working as a salesperson in Echigoya Firms store replied while using a tray to defend herself from flying saliva the unreasonable customer shot out. "When are you gonna get more!" "Next delivery is undecided ssu." "What?! Then deliver them to my house once you have it." "We cant ssu~ We dont do home deliveries ssu." "Then put aside some for me." "Too bad but we dont ept reservations for candy ssuyo." "What! I am the customer here!" The customer whom Nell was dealing with flew into a rage. Echigoya Firms security caught him as he was about to grasp Nell. "If you really want one no matter what, how about buying off adventurers in front of the tower ssuka?" Nell said so to the back of a former customer who was being taken away by security. Nells advice seemed to have hit the former customers nerve as he kept cursing out abusivenguage on his way getting dragged out. "Is it about candy again?" "Yep ssu. Gimme anything, coffee, c whichever, he said." Nell affirmed her coworker, Managers secretary, Tifalizas question. "The signboard We are sold out of candy in the entrance does not seem to have any effect, does it." "Lots of people cant read after all~" Even after the poprization of Study Cards which were said to originate from Seryuu City, the literacy rate in the capital is as low as ever. "Maybe I should ask Tama-sensei to draw a sold out picture ssukane?" The shadow on Nells foot wriggled. "Pictures?" "Yep ssu. Even those who cant read should understand pictures ssuyo." "Lets forget that youre trying to ask one of the busy [Demon Lord yers] for a sec, using pictures is a good idea. Letsmission art dealers that are in good terms with our firm." The shadow on Nells foot sunk down lonesomely after Tifaliza said so before leaving to make preparations. No one heard a small "Shame~" sigh in the hustle bustle of the market. Looks like well have to wait for another chance to witness Cat Ninja showing off her genius artistic skills. "Guess three really are too much?" "We can do it! Three gobu are nothing to us!" "Hell yeah!" Five boys holding farming tool-like clubs are fighting three Demigoblin Vanguards inside a [Tower]. Demigoblin Vanguards are not a strong monster at all, but so are these young boys who have never taken a proper training in their life before. The bloodied boys continued to strike the Demigoblin Vanguards with their clubs even while getting hurt by the goblins ws. "S-so tough." "Keep at it!" "Some candy might drop if we beat three of em." "Right!" "Un!" From what you can get on the towers lower floors, Candy sell more than magic core fragments whose price crashed. "Over there!" Right as the ugly fight was reaching its climax, voices of men could be hearding from a nearby corner. "Hehee, thanks fer wounded gobu!" "And nuther!" Three men running in and killed two Demigoblin Vanguards in a sh. While the boys were dumbfounded by the rapid development, the men picked up their loot. "Ooo, yeah. Got candy!" "And this ones a magic core, not a fragment." The men rejoiced while ignoring the boys. "Dont steal our prey!" "T-thats our gobu!" "Whaddya want, huh!" "Stealing what?!" The men erased their smiles when the boys protested and began unting their weapons, pressuring with stern looks on their faces. The men are wearing well-used leather armor along with the recently popr gobu swords and gobu axes as weapons of choice. "We saved your ass when you boys were gonna get killed by those gobu!" "...S-sav--" "Huuh?" When one of the boys was about to object, the man with beard pressured him into silence. "Oh crap, it ran off!" Thest Demigoblin Vanguard ran away when the bearded man was pressuring the boys. "Sheit!" "Folks, go after it!" The men ran after the goblin while brandishing their swords around to hold the boys at bay. The boys who were left behind began hitting walls and floors with their clubs, frustrated at having their prey stolen. "We worked so hard to weaken those goblins." "Dammit!" "Our candy and magic core..." "And I thought we would have a moldy bread-less feast today..." "Those guys should have no problem fighting on upper floors." The boys kept grumbling while doing an emergency treatment on themselves. So unfair isnt it. Adults are unfair arent they. "Yeah yeah! Those guys are supposed to be adults!" Young sounding voices could be heard from somewhere. Little girls voices. Their figures cant be seen. Bad adults. Bad people need to be punished, dont you think. "Thats right!" "Punishment to bad adults!" Yet, none of the boys found it bizarre. What kind? What kind of punishment fit for those guys? "Un, umm. I know! I hope those guys stumble down hard while running after that goblin!" The little girlughed Kusu kusu at the kind boys words. Are you fine with something so light? Dont you think bad people should be punished more harshly? The little girls breathed malice into the boys. "Thats right! Those guys should have their weapons break and get eaten by goblins!" "Yes! They should meet an ogre in the middle of chase and get blown apart like boom!" "Get eaten from their head down!" Nice, that punishment sounds nice. Just the right punishment for bad people. Miasma that leaked out of the boys bodies flowed into the depth of darkness. At the same time, grim expressions from the boys loosened up. Master will be happy if we punish bad people. Im sure he will. Will he praise us? Hell praise us. Hell also pat us for sure. We might even get a kiss on cheek. Cant wait for it. Looking forward to it. The little girls voices got smaller as they went away. "Err." "What were we doing again?" "Mad at our gobu getting snatched?" "Well whatever, who cares bout those guys. Lets look for our next prey." "Right. Getting mad isnt gonna stuff our bellies anyway." The boys who came to themselves resumed their hunt as if they didnt remember about the mysterious voices. "Tch, it just hafta ran around all over the ce..." "And just for a fragment?" "Shoulda not went after it." At a spot quite far from the boys, the men who snatched their prey finally beat the fleeing Demigoblin Vanguard. "Heck, we sure ran deep." "Where are we again?" "Who knows?" "Eeh, s fine. There aint enemy who coulda hurt us round these parts anyway." "Yeah. Were gonna party hard if more gobue out." "Ya got that rite" Not sure whats funny, the men look at each other before bursting intoughter. Found bad people. Bad people, found. "Didcha say sumthin?" "Nah?" Only one of the men reacted to the little girls voices. Give punishment Punishment, give. "Uwaa" One of the men stumbled upon a depression on the floor and fell down. "Whata klutz." "Shut up. --Tch, dang this tower and its cheap traps." "Like hell that a trap, soaame." "Whaddya say!" The man who tripped shouted back at the man mocking him as if hiding his embarrassment. "Oy oy, stop fightin inside abyrinth ya guys." The leader man tried to mediate his friends who are grabbing each other cors, but these temperamental men show no sign of stopping. "Come off it--what?" Right as the man stepped forward to forcefully stop his friends who had started a punching match, he heard a heavy footsteps-like sound. The man yelled at his friends, "Quiet down", and put his ear on the ground. "Oh crap, some big onesing." "Big one?" "Ya mean tiny giant explorers bunch?" The leader ran off by himself without replying to his friends. "O-oy." "Whats up with him." The men were puzzled to see their leaders fluster. Amon sense that only Demigoblin Vanguards spawn on this floor has been carved in these mens mind during these past several months. "Tiny giants, you mean those [Ogre Eater] bunch?" "Or maybe the [Candy Hunters]." "Ah, those guys huh. They shoulda do chain hunts on upper floors." "You tell me." The men reproved other parties bad manners while being blind to their own. The footsteps reached the corner atst. "Eh?" "Oy oy." The men had a cramp on their faces when they saw aing out of the corner. --ϣףңǣף. The men desperately ran off when the Demiogre Vanguard roared. Afterward, they could heard thud thud sounds of the ogre chasing them. "Why the hell theres an ogre here!" "Hell if I know! That damn Jifu, scurrying off ahead of us!" "There he is!" Their leader was standing behind a pir at the end of a path theyre running toward. His upper half was hidden behind ck shadow, but for knowing him for so long, the men couldnt be mistaken. "The heck didja ran off on yer own!" "Its an ogre! You run--" The man stopped in the middle of his speech. Because the upper half of his friend that hade into view was missing. "UWAAAAAAAAAAAA" "JIFUUUUUUUUUUU" The screaming mens views were turned upside down along with an impact. They only noticed that the Demiogre Vanguard had caught up to and punched them when they saw it swinging down its fist toward them on the wall. "Lets ru--" The man gave up trying to say, "Lets run", to his friend who fell next to him when he saw his unshapely bent neck. As the man tried to crawl his way out, a Demiogre Vanguard stood before him while chewing something in its bloodied mouth. "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" The shrieking man swung its sword only to have it broken in half when it hit the ogres armor. The ogre caught the still shrieking man with both its hands, opened its huge mouth wide and took a bite. A bit wrong? That was an ident. Cant be helped then. It really cant be helped. I mean, its an ident. The pink-colored little girls whispered next to the man with broken neck. Lets go home~ Un, to where Master is. Will he praise us I wonder? Im sure he will. Shouldnt we clean up that ogre? Eeh, too much work~ But you have to clean up your toys after using them you know? Then you do it yourself? Im going back ahead. Me too~. Cant wait for Masters praise any longer. W-wait for me~ When the two little girls disappeared into a hole on the purple wall, thest one who was insisting to take care of the Demiogre Vanguard also ran after her friends, disappearing into the hole. After eating all three corpses, the Demiogre Vanguards that were left on the site ended up reigning the lower floor with overt tyranny. The next day, taverns were filled with rumors about Mabudachi, Shatei and a visiting dogkin warrior, who got rid of two Demiogre Vanguards. Additionally, the boys whose prey was snatched away by the first victims apparently escaped the disaster since they moved onto another floor earlier on. "Master, going out to instruct young organisms so I report." Nana who has put on a disguise reported to Satou in living room of Solitary Ind Pce. Nana was asked by senior kids in the orphanage who wish to be explorers to lead them in their site practice in the tower. "Be careful out there." "Yes Master. Treasure your life so I firmly promise." Nana saluted firmly before going out. Shes disguised herself to hide her [Demon Lord yer] identity. Anyone will immediately find out about it once she talks, but it should be fine this time. "Master, Elterina-san and Tifaliza-san from Echigoya Firm are here to see you." "Thanks, Lulu. At the parlor no?" "Yes." Lulu who came in after Nana went out informed Satou. "Mwu." Mia who was having a performance for Satou in living room showed her dissatisfaction for being interrupted. "Im sorry, Mia. Do y for me again once Im done with work, okay." "Nn." Satou went to the parlor after poking Mias puffed cheeks to return her face to normal. "Kuro-sama, our apologies foring without prior engagement." Manager Elterina and secretary Tifaliza stood up and bowed to Satou when he got in the parlor. "No no, dont worry about it." Satou sat down on the sofa after encouraging the two to do so as well. "Yep yep. You should visit us more often without reserve." Arisa warped in and positioned herself next to Satou while speaking in a friendly manner. She has her natural purple hair when shes here in the home ground Solitary Ind Pce, not the blond wig she usually wears outside. "Its about the matter with candy right? How was it?" "Royal Research Institute did not detect a particrly dangerous substance. Here are the documents." Satou looks over the documents Tifaliza handed him. "The analysis result doesnt differ much from Burainan ns and Biroanan ns--but what is this postscript note about addictive effect?" Satou asked while mentioning elven ns known for their love for research. The research documents he got from the elves mentioned nothing about this addictive effect. "Thats not a result from analysis. As pertained in the documents, the result on that is negative when tested on guinea pigs such as rats and small birds. That postscript is an impression the researcher who did the test got from observing a trend in a portion of Royal Capitals popce. This addictive effect is so low and not on the level of banned drugs such as Corpse Drug or Fiend Drug however, its at most on the level of a habitual drinkers fixation toward alcohol." Satou was lost in thought after hearing Tifalizas exnation. That must be because he cannot tell whether the addictive effect is high or not. He himself drinks, but hes never had a dependency on the level of alcoholic. In former case, you can stop anytime you want to, but intter case, the road to recovery is said to be so thorny to the point of requiring an entry in medical institutions. Additionally, the reason why Satou requested an analysis on the candy was because the candy-loving Winged Fairies in Boruenan Forest started to get extreme in their demands for candy after several visits of him bringing in new drop items. "Its not written here specifically, but is it like getting irritated when you run out of candy and resort to unscrupulous acts to get your hands on one?" "My apologies. We dont know that--" Tifaliza stopped in the middle of her speech. "--Come to think of it, today. When Nell told a customer looking for candy that we were out of stock, it caused amotion where the man tried to seize Nell with an extremely threatening attitude." "Is Nell all right?" "She is fine. Nells level is high and the security made it in time." Tifaliza smiled faintly when she saw Satou relieved to hear Nell was safe. "Considering something like that urred, maybe its a good idea to hear the researchers opinion on this? Whos in charge?" "Its a man called associate researcher of Royal Research Institute." "Ah, that guy huh..." Satou murmured slightly disagreeably as he recalled an event that happened when the tower first appeared. "Since itd take too long if we depart from the capitals mansion, mind if I go from Echigoya Firm?" "Yes, of course not." After smiling back at the manager who gave her consent, Satou transformed into Kuro. Without the conspicuous mask or scar, nor the distinctive gakuran, hes wearing a gentlemanly wearmon in Shiga Kingdom. "And of course, Im going too right." "Yeah, thats fine." "Me~ too~?" "Go." Mia who was peeking on the door, and Tama who showed up out of nowhere from Satous shadow on the sofa requested apany as well. "No choice. Make sure to disguise yourselves okay." "Nn." "Roger~" Mia is wearing a blond wig like Arisas, while Tama insisted that shed be fine cause shes a ninja, however in the end, she couldnt resist the allure of a tiger set Satou prepared for her and okayed the disguise. Surely its because she found the big pink ribbon to her fancy. Arisa didnt look like she had a disguise with only her blond wig on, but since no one ever found out that she was a [Demon Lord yer] when she put it on, none of themined. "Kuro-sama! Weve sold out all of our Seven-senseis plush toys! Please tell Seven-sensei that she has an additional order when you meet her." Its about plush toys that Seven-sensei--Nana started making for orphanage kids. Those kids have started taking sewing lessonstely, and Nana are teaching them to make one. "Okay, I got it. Ill make sure to tell her." Kuro and the girls came through the market area on the first floor before going out. "Ah! Tifa-san! Have you told Tama-sensei ssuka?" "About what~?" "Huh? Dont tell me its Tama-sensei ssuka!" "Ssh~" Tama took the [Its a secret] pose at Nell who shouted out loud. "Im sorry ssu." After apologizing, Nell made a request for her to draw posters that indicate candy being out of stock "Tricky~?" "So it cant be done ssuka..." "Moving pictures may work, but theres only so many things you can represent with drawings. Something like smoking ban with a cross inside a circle should be doable tho." "Even Arisa-chan cant figure it out ssuka." "Nell, Kuro-sama and his escort are about to go out. Save the talk after theyre back." The manager admonished Nell who started to mull over. "Oh no ssu. Kuro-sama, forgive me ssu. Tama-sensei, lets talk about the matter with drawingster." "Aye aye sir~" Kuro and the girls waved at Nell and the other as they departed Echigoya Firm on the firms wagon. "It doesnt have to be a ban, a signboard to tell about candy counter will do, no?" "Ah, I see. Drawing of store being out of stock might work." Arisa struck her hands together at Satous suggestion. "That or maybe making a candy factory so it doesnt get sold out could be a solution. Weve got lots of coffee beans we bought at Saga Empire anyway." "Oh thats nice. Thatd open employment opportunities too. Lets talk about the location for a new factory with Tifa-san once we get back." "Now. ...... Summon Messenger Pigeon." Mia used summoning magic she just learned from a Phantasmal Labyrinths [Blessing Orb] to summon a carrier pigeon. Unlike ordinary carrier pigeons, this pigeon can fly to ces the summoner is familiar with. Itd be faster with space magic [Telephone], but surmising that Mia was eager to try out her new magic, Satou put a letter on the pigeon and let it fly without saying anything unnecessary. "So, think those candy are the demon gods scheme too?" Satou honestly replied to Arisa, "Im not sure." Seeing how demon lords and demons are, he doesnt believe that demon god is a virtuous existence. But considering his warnings toward reincarnated people about the danger of overusing Unique Skills when they get brought here, he also cant reliably conclude that hes pure evil. The wagon passed through Royal Research Institutes gate as Satou was pondering hard. Where are bad people? Wonder where, viins are? Well exterminate a whole lot and get Masters praises. For the sake of getting Masters praises, lets exterminate a whole lot. No bad people anywhere? Must be one somewhere, Im sure. Bad people-san, pleasee out cause were gonna exterminate you~ The little girls are whispering about deep in the tower today as well. It would take a bit more time before those voices reached Satou. Book 17 - 17-17. Pink-colored Calamities 2 17-17. Pink-colored Cmities (2) Satou here. I drank many cups of coffee every day when I was working as a programmer. It was partly because it was free thanks to my workces welfare programme, but I simply had to in order to keep my eyes open during all-nighters. "Are you envoys affiliated with Echigoya Firm?" Associate researcher of Royal Research Institute asked while looking at us dubiously. Since Im in disguise today and are apanied by three little girls, we probably dont look like envoys to him. "Yes, thats correct. We appreciate you giving us your time today." Were here to ask him about tower-dropped coffee candy and c candy in detail. "Is there anything you want to ask me?" "Yes, to associate--" "Dont call me associate!" His patronizing attitude disappeared instantly the moment he heard the word [Associate]. Oh right, this guy also acted disgruntled when he was called with his job position in the tower back then. "Excuse me. Wed like to ask about addictive effect written in the documents you submitted to Echigoya Firm." "Very well. Although we didnt observe a significant change in the test animals--" Associate-shi took a candy out of his pocket and began munching on it before resuming his talk. "Some of those people, regardless whether theyre humans or demi-humans, have shown an attachment tendency toward the candies. Unlike banned drug, there is no extreme withdrawal symptoms or anything like that, however symptoms of losing concentrations or temper after not getting their fill of candy for an extended period of time depending on persons have been observed." Looks like the symptoms could differ greatly depending on individuals. "Is it like when you ban a drinker from getting any more booze?" "Its certainly simr. ording to a researcher native to Saga Empire, it closely resembled to what happened when he hadnt had coffee for a while." ording to Associate-shi, this Saga Empire-native researcher is a heavy coffee lover, he drinks about ten cups a day. "Maybe its like caffeine dependence syndrome?" "The description does fit." Arisa whispered in my ear. "Does that apply to both candies?" Though green tea and ck tea contain caffeine, I recall c doesnt have much, hence my question. "What do you mean by that?" Associate-shis eyes glimmered. "Im wondering whether the addictive effect is exclusive to coffee candy or applies to c candy as well." "Good question. The addictive effect is only observed with coffee candy. However, weve observed those who consume both types of candies are more prone to disy the symptoms." "You mean they have a synergistic effect?" "You sure know some difficult word. Exactly--is what Id like to say, but I am unable to make a conclusion yet with too few samples." Mr. Associate murmured, "If only I had more budget", while stealing nces at me. His in as day attitude invites a smile to my face. "Thats fine. Please submit an estimate of the necessary budget to Echigoya Firm." I handed over 100 gold coins to him as a pre-payment while saying that. "T-this much?" Associate-shis hands were shaking as he received it. "We dont need exaggerated wordings, just please write it like it is in the report okay." "U-umu. Leave it to me." Associate-shi coolly replied to Arisa who gave him a reminder. Looks like the effects of research funds are the same regardless of world, Associate-shi amicably sent us off to the gate like he was a different person. "That person seemed to be addicted to candy himself." "Nn." "Munch munch~?" Associate-shi kept on munching on candy while he was talking to us. Im not sure whether someone had pointed it out to him or he realized that himself, that must be what prompted him to write about the addictive effect in the report. "Menea." "Pretty hair~?" We caught sight of Princess Menea at Royal Academy Magic School Building next to the Royal Research Institute. Tama is turning her glittering eyes at Princess Meneas pink-colored hair. "Shes so popr~" Shes being surrounded by handsome young men of Knighthood Academy. --No wait, thats not it? "Isnt she getting picked on?" "Hoe? Now that you mention it, everyone has this stern look on them." I took off my disguise mask, got off the wagon and called to her, "Menea-sama." "Satou-sama." "Were nning to head to the Knights Headquarters now, would you like toe along?" I called out to princess Menea as I got down the wagon, then I turned my line of sight at the Knighthood Academys students as if I had just realized them. "Oh were you having a talk?" "No, theyre merely rudely interrogating me." Encircling and interrogating a princess of another nation, however small it is? Though I cant say for sure due to the massive differences in information spread speed and distances between nations, normally this could turn into international problems. "Its nothing like that!" "We were just asking if her highness had a child rtive with pink hair." That reminds me, princess Meneas little sister princess is also attending the Royal Academy. "Why would you ask something like that?" As I cant just tell them that fact out of respect for personal privacy, I asked them the reason for their question. "We were in the tower just a while ago." That came out of nowhere. "We had a run in with an Ogre on the fourth floor..." "Fourth floor?" I looked at Arisa who shook her head. Looks like shes not aware of it either. Tama who also shook her head fell down apparently due to the tigerkin costumes off-bnce, she was having fun rolling on the ground. I checked the Map since it bothered me a bit, but I couldnt find any on the first four floors of the tower near Royal Capital. "Im amazed you survived that." "Yes, our luck... was good." Something must have happened since luck wouldnt cut it in their situation, but I ignored it since it wasnt the problem here. "So whats that got to do with you guys picking on Menea-sama?" "Childlike sounding voices instigated the ogre." "And this guy--" The students pushed a boy wearing eyepatch forward. "I saw it." The boy pushed up his eyepatch, showing a golden pupil behind before resuming his speech. "There were little girls who had the same beautiful pink hair as her highness slipping into shadow." He appears to be a bearer of magic eye. It seems to be different from Spirit Sight, but he ended up witnessing those invisible little girls thanks to his magic eye. "Pink haired little girls huh..." Its stimting my memories. "The one at Shadow Castle!" Arisa shouted. "Shadow Castle?" Princess Menea reacted to that word and turned her line of sight toward Arisa. Oh right, there was a painting of someone who looked like me together with a pink-haired little girl inside the Shadow Castle at Princess Meneas hometown. I took a paper copy with picture part of the little girl from the painting from my Storage while pretending to take it out of my pocket. "Does she look like this?" I ask the magic eyed boy while showing him the paper. "I-I dont really remember her face. But the hairstyle and hair ornament do match, I think." Its a vague answer, but considering they must have been desperate trying to flee from the ogre, I suppose its only natural. "Then this has nothing to do with Princess Menea. This matter will be dealt with by Prime Minister. Keep what you say here a secret from anybody else." "Um... Weve reported about the ogre to the guild already..." Guild must be about the Administrative Office deployed by Shiga Kingdoms Labyrinth Resource Ministry located in front of the tower. "That one is fine." Im doing this to prevent Princess Menea and her little sister princess from getting needlessly ostracized. Putting out prime minister name without permission will probably turn into a problemter, but Ill just report it to the prime minister and let him chew on meter. I let them grip as many silver coins as their number as thanks for the information, and head to the tower in the capitals suburb along with Princess Menea on our wagon. I was nning to let her off somewhere, but she ended uping along with us since she had nothing else to do. Due to the excessive skinships by Princess Menea who had taken the seat next to me, I was made to listen to barrage of [Guilty] on our way to the tower. "Sell me candy please!" When we got off our wagon in front of Administrative Association Office in front of the tower, we could hear voice of a middle-aged man trying to buy candy off those who just got out of the tower. "Y-you cant do that nodesu. Candy has to be sold to the guild nodesuyo?" "I know that already! Thats why Im telling you Ill buy at twice the price!" I turned around to look at the owner of the peculiar tone and found Pochi who had been disguised as a spotted dogkin there. Shes with Mabudachi-kun and Shatei-kun. "She said no already, didnt you hear?" "Damn right! We aint gonna keep quiet if ya bully nee-san!" Mabudachi-kun and Shatei-kun tried their best to tear the candy old man off the teary eyed Pochi. I walk forward to offer them my assistance. "This scent, its master nanodesu!" Pochi noticed my scent and turned around faster than I could call her. I receive Pochi who jumped to me with Twinkling Move, and pat her head as she rubbed it on me. "Demon Lord yer?" "Uwaa, its Lord Pendragon!" "Whoa, its the real thing!" The people around made a racket when they saw us. Oh right, Ive taken off my disguise from when I saved Princess Menea. While answering back to people who were asking for handshakes, I headed to the Association Office with Pochi. Also, the candy old man who made Pochi teary eyed got thrust away by the rush of crowd and disappeared beyond. "Your excellency Pendragon! It is an honor for all of us here to have my lord personallye to inspect our humble office!" All staff greeted us when we got in the office. The room right after the entrance was the guild hall, or rather it looked like the teller windows in a city hall. I said my thanks to the staff and went to another room together with the chief here and his secretary. "I heard that an Ogre had shown up on fourth floor. Do you have any new info?" "Unfortunately no, all we have is a report from students of knighthood academy. Two toons of knights have been dispatched from a nearby garrison to investigate the matter. Were currently waiting for a new report--" "Pochi has defeated that nodesu!" Halfway through the chiefs speech, Pochi sprung up and announced that with a raised hand. "Since this ogre person came attacking like gaoo, Pochi went babyuun and beat it nodesu!" "Pochi naisu~?" "Nn, good girl." Tama and Mia praised Pochi who got heated up telling her stories. I see, it wasnt on the Map since Pochi already took care of it huh. "Ah hey, youre getting too close." "My, isnt this about the same distance to Arisa?" Looks like Arisa is busypeting with Princess Menea. "Nothing less to expect from your excellency Pendragons associate. Now we can lift the ban to enter the tower once the survey team returned." Apparently theyve prohibited explorers who mainly operate on lower floors from entering the tower to minimize damage. Its not that they doubt Pochi, its to make sure that there are no other ogres around, so they wont lift the entry ban until after the knights have returned from their investigation. They leave me with good impressions for not treating explorers like disposable goods. "I received report from Knighthood Academy students about hearing voices of little girls when they encountered an ogre, have you received other simr reports?" "No we have received such a report only from those--" "Pochi heard about it nodesu!" Pochi who cut in while breathing roughly said that as she raised her hand. "They were saying something like Unfair and Viins nodesu." "I heard it too. The way they spoke was unpleasant, like they wer some sort of mean noble kids." "I didnt hear nuthin." "Neither am I." Looks like both Pochi and Mabudachi-kun heard little girls voices too. "Did you see how she looked?" Pochi and Mabudachi-kun shook their heads. For the time being, the only witness was a magic eye bearer huh. "Smells like my turn~?" Tama who was on myp asked while striking the ninja pose. Ill be asking for Cat Ninja Tamas help to investigate these little girls. "Please share any new information you get to Bridal Knights headquarters." "Understood." I handed over a bag of gold coins to the readily consenting chief as an expense for his cooperation and then we left the chiefs room. "Whaddya mean we cant get in the tower?!" "How long youre gonna shut it off huuh!" Some explorers are picking a fight with a receptionist at the counter. Seems like theyreining about how only high ranking adventurers are allowed inside the tower due to themotion with low floor ogre. "Again huh... Even though its a mechanic intended to keep their safety, some just wont understand." "Thats troubling." The chief who came out after us grumbled. "Ah!" I turned around when I heard Arisas voice. Pochi and Tama have subdued the explorers, while the receptionist is holding her cheek while looking down. Looks like those short-tempered explorers hit the receptionist while I was talking to the chief. "Please put this on your cheek." I pass over a handkerchief soaked in magic potion to the receptionist. Pressing it on the wound should remove the swelling and pain on her cheek right away. "Thank you very much." "Are you okay?" "Yes, this much is an everyday urrence after all." "Like what happened just now?" "Yes, unfortunately." Apparently, there have been an increase of violent and short tempered explorerstely. "Your excellency, regarding the matter about [Voices] earlier." The chief whispered in my ear. After confirming with receptionists here, he found multiple reports about voices of little girls. Most are merely treated asing from talking weed or hallucinations. The content of those voices didnt differ much from what Pochi and Mabudachi-kun testified earlier though. The ones that slightly differed came from those who didnt encounter an ogre, hearing baffling words such as [No bad guys anywhere], or [Wheres bad guys~]. Is this pink-haired little girl unrted to the appearances of ogres, and theyre just looking for bad guys? On our way to our wagon while thinking that, we were met with a scene of a quarrel between explorers who just got out of the tower. "Whatd you say?! Are you questioning the depth of my faith?!" "Then why did your holy magic fail only at crucial times." "T-thats because Im losing focus due to the unreasonable venture." A priest of Heraruon Temple is quarrelling with some explorers. "Are ya really telling the truth? Yer Force Bullets were pretty weak too, didja hear a rumor about priests with low devotion losing their holy magic strength?" "Who spread that rumor?!" "Everyone in the tavern was talking bout it." Didnt know there was such a rumor. But would those bunch of disorganized gods go out of their way to do such a bothersome fiddling? Though theyd probably at least take away holy magic from priests who have lost their faith. That piqued my interest, I should go ask Sera if theres a precedent to thatter. "I dont see any weird rifts in space." "Trap none~?" "Pochi doesnt smell anything weird either nodesuyo." "All clear." Evening of that day, I went around all ces where the [Voices] were heard ording to the record together with the girls. Nana is staying overnight at the orphanage, mass producing stuffed toys as Seven-sensei there, while Lulu are doing trials and errors to find the recipes for coffee and soda candy. Silver members are currently conquering the upper floors of a tower located on a neighboring cliff. "Oh right, have you handed over your painting Tama?" "Aye." Tama nodded to affirm Arisas question. Tamas new work, [Candy Raining Season], has been passed over to Echigoya Firm. Its just, the instant Nell put it up in Candy Corner, everyone rushed in to ask about candy despite knowing that it had been sold out. As such, its currently taken off exhibition. We should have known better considering one would end up wanting to eat candy looking at that painting. I feel like Tamas painting is more dangerous than the candys addictive effect in a way. "Last one?" "Yeah, this was thest sighting point." I affirmed Mias question. "Have you told the silver members?" "Oh right. Though weve only got reports of out of ce enemies appearing on lower floors, theres a possibility of it happening on higher floors as well, I should inform them." Checking the status of Silver Members, I found no problem in particr. When I saw that they were taking a break on Marker list, I called them with Tactical Talk. --And since you might encounter simr phenomena on higher floors, I thought of giving you girls heads-up. I also shared easily digestible info with the silver members. Ill face my enemy, no matter how strong it is desuwa! Greato~ As expected of Karina nanodesu! Tama and Pochi gave rave reviews to Lady Karinas brawn-for-brain remark. Ill be sure to check information regarding the enemy before we go and lure in one. Zena-san is fit for it since shes just learned Personage Appraisal by way of a Dungeon Orb. We have Tower Escape spheres with us anyway, there is no need to worry. No, your highness. These are towers created by demon god, you must not put too much trust in items found in one. Sera gave a warning to Princess Sistina. Am I right, Satou-san. Yes, I agree. Seras words most likelye from her distrust toward demon god, but shes not wrong. Space where escape items are annulled is prettymon in a game. Oh well be fine. I mean we have simple warp gate Satou-san gave us and portable [Fairys Circle] given to us by Aialize-sama as well. Zena-san reconfirmed the measures they had in case of emergency. Though its unknown whether theyd work in a space that prohibits usage of escape items, Ive prepared and distributed those to the girls as other means to escape. Even if you find yourself in an unforeseen situation, I will definitely go save you girls, so never lose hope and concentrate on surviving. YES The silver members replied back with trustful sounding voices. Sera-san, theres something Id like to confirm with you-- Since the quarrel between explorers and a priest I saw in daytime intrigued me, I asked her whether the priests faith could have any effect on the power of his holy magic. I believe that possibility exists. The strength of holy magic can differ between priests with the same level, its also not rare for an individual priest to have the strength of their holy magic fluctuate. But that applies to magicians too right, not just priests? Nn, agreed. Even wind magic can differ depending on the user you know. It even changes with your physical condition. Arisa, Mia and Zena-san raised opinions that differed from Seras answer. I didnt know since stuff like physical condition never affected my magic, but apparently itsmon sense for magicians. But the scriptures depict that priests who have lost their faith to gods will lose their holy magic. Apparently the person will lose the ability to cast holy magic even if someone with Persona Appraisal confirms that holy magic skill still exists in that person. I see~, thats one phenomenon not applicable to magicians. It doesnt have anything to do with faith. Perhaps they lost the ability to cast magic because they harbored suspicions toward magic itself? Arisa got it, while Princess Sistina said something intriguing. Ordinary magic is one thing, but you probably cant cast Primeval Magic if you harbor suspicions toward magic. Since it wouldnt be much of a rest if we kept talking, I said my thanks to Sera before calling off. "Master, are you suspecting that maybe the weakening of holy magic is demon gods doing too?" As expected of Arisa. Its like she sees through everything. "Im just considering it as one possible exnation." Demon god would have his already bad standing turn even worse in the eyes of gods if he really went and did it, so normally you wouldnt think he would. But perhaps--. "Im thinking that maybe this [Tower] system thats supposed to be a convenient system to gods is actually a trap set up by demon gods for the sake of snatching away all the piety gathered toward gods instead." "Things would turn super ugly if that hypothesis is proven correct." Arisa shrugged her shoulders half-jokingly. "Turn." "Of~fu course~" "Pochi and herrades will beat them up when that happens nodesuyo!" "Ahaha, Master you gotta prepare equipment strong enough to go against demon gods troops then." "Youre right." Since my hypotheses have never hit the mark, its probably not happening. Despite mumbling that in my mind, I wasing up with all kinds of weapons in my head for when we really went up against [Demon Gods Troops] as we made our way back to the Solitary Ind Pce. Book 17 - 17-18. Pink-colored Calamities 3 Failure Arc 17-18. Pink-colored Cmities (3) Failure Arc "Dammit, too stronk" "Show your guts as rank A adventurers!" In one of towers close by Saga Empire, a group of adventurers are engaging in a fierce battle against a six-meter tall <> on the middleyer. "Alright! My de got through!" "Burn the wound! Dont let it regenerate!" The leadermanded his party to burn the spot where the great sword wounded the Demi Troll. Burning wounds that continuously give bleeding damage would have been a foolish act were they up against normal monsters, however its absolutely necessary against a DemiTroll Vanguard who possesses powerful regenerative abilities. "Guhaa" "Dont carelessly get too close! Trolls are physically even stronger than Ogres!" The leader warned the young adventurer who was blown away. "This gonna be a loong fight innit." The leader had a tired look on his face as the fight alternated between offense and defense. Then, a clear voice carried by winds reached his ears. Adventurer-san, we will be passing through soon. Please dont be surprised. "Who is this?" We are attendants of Hero Nanashi, Silver Knights. A group of people in silver armors showed up soundlessly at the opposite end of the hall. Several adventurers were panicking at the muted, or rather silent entrance of the armored group, but the leader who had been informed beforehand shouted at them, "Dont panic, theyre not enemy", and managed to stop the battlefront from falling into chaos. "Leader, arent those." "Yeah, the folks who saved us that time." Looks like theyve seen the Silver Knights in action before. The Silver Knights swiftly passed through the verge of battlefield between adventurers and DemiTroll Vanguard. "Oh crap. --A troll is lurking nearby!" The leader shouted to give a warning about a sly DemiTroll Vanguard hiding in the direction where the Silver Knights were going. "... <>" Theposite magic of wind and lightning magic Silver Knight Air, Zena Marientail, invoked blew away the DemiTroll Vanguards barrier and paralyzed its body. "KWUNGFUUUUUUUUUUUU KIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!" Silver Knight Kungfu, Karina Muno flew off while leaving a blue trail of light behind andnded a kick on the body of the still DemiTroll Vanguard. "Kungfu Upper" The DemiTroll Vanguard who was blown backward in a posture was then hit by a grandiose uppercut from crouching position, sending it upward. Karina-dono, now! An astringent voice could be heard inside Karinas helmet. Blue light wrapped Karinas body, shes of lights emitted out of gaps on her armor. "Kungfu Aeraid Dance" Lady Karina jumped up with a powerful kick on ground, then she rapidly struck the mid-air Demitroll from all directions. This attack that makes full use of Flickering Motion at ultra high speed using empty air as footholds give off impression like shes been split into multiple clones of herself. "Finish, desuwa!" Karina struck a pose as she dered that in front of the Demitroll Vanguard that had crashed down with a loud bang. At the same time, red lights leaked out of the trolls body, then piece of meat started flying everywhere a second after a sound of explosion. The Magic de Wedges that were driven inside the demitrolls body along with the strikes must have gone past critical point and exploded. The pieces of meat and blood dirtied the surroundings, but Karina herself was spared of any thanks to the scaly small light shields [<>] had produced to protect her. Before long, those pieces of meat and blood vanished into mist. "It appears that a magic core was the only drop this time desuwa." "Good work, Kungfu." After defeating the DemiTroll Vanguard, the Silver Knights quietly left the open space as if nothing happened. "Are you fo real..." "Finishing off the monster we desperately fought off in an instant..." "Oy, dont look away you! Were fighting here! Didja have a death wish or sumthin?!" The leader rebuked his party members who were agape at the vast difference in strength. Is she a cheating kid? She must be a cheating kid. Pink-haired little girls giggled, kusu kusu in the depth of darkness. Finding new prey, sadistic smiles floated on their childish faces. "Hi there." "We brought candies with us." "Thank you very much. With this there will be less people making rackets at the candy-selling area." When Lulu and Satou in disguise dropped by to deliver stocks of candies, Tifaliza smiled showing her intellectual beauty and led the way to the warehouse. "Whoa so many of em ssune." At the warehouse, Lulu took boxes of candy out of Storage Bag and piled them up together with Nell who had joined them there. These candies are not drop items, but are made by Lulu and Satou. After reports from Royal Research Institute regarding possible addictive effects found in tower-dropped candies, they decided to sell coffee candy with adjusted amount of caffeine and all kinds of Soda-vored candies at Echigoya Firm. And to deal with reports about an increase of irritated people, Satou and the girls have started a trial production of calcium-added preserved foods and salted candy, which they also delivered here as samples. "This should suffice for half a year." "Naw, youre underestimating it ssuyo, Tifa-san. Id say itd be all gone in three months, or even two at thetest ssuyo." Satou and Lulu looked at each others when they heard Tifaliza and Nells conversation. As ording to their calctions, it should have been enough for one year. "That much?" "Yes if we calcte from sales so far and the number of customers who frequently check for stock, that much is about correct." Satou made a promise to mass produce another batch after hearing Tifalizas estimation. "Oh right, here you go." Signaled by Satou, Lulu handed over the recipes for all kinds of candies. "Is it really alright for us to have the recipes as well?" "The more people we can hire if Echigoya can make well-selling goods, right?" "Were truly grateful for your consideration." Tifaliza bowed. Even though there have been an influx of people who stopped working to stay in the towers, many more people are still seeking employment. After confirming that Echigoya Firm will continue buying candies, Satou went to the office room on topmost floor. Lulu had gone to kitchen in order to instruct Echigoya Firms chefs how to make candies. "Kuro-sama, thank you for waiting." Manager Elterina had juste back from the royal castle. "I have reported the matter fromst time to His Majesty." "Here are documents shared by the kingdom." Incidents of [Monsters that shouldnt have spawned on that floor appearing] have also urred in purple towers all over the world, and there are several reports about [Sightings of pink-haired little girls] and [Hearing voices of children] apanying those incidents. "So other locations outside Shiga Kingdom have had simr sightings as well--Hm?" Satou skimmed over several pieces of documents. "Sightings on the same day and between distant countries huh..." "Sightings of little girls is it." Satou affirmed Managers question. Satou ponders whether those little girls could appear and disappear everywhere at will, or there are a lot of them. "Is even Kuro-samas search unable to find them?" "Unfortunately, nope." Satou and Tamas golden pair had gone on an investigation right after they heard about these pink-haired little girls, however, they havent found any trace of them even after several days. "Kuro-sama, there are reports of little girls sightings without irregr monsters spawning." Tifaliza reported. "This and that are wrong--" The ones that Satou pointed out--were sightings of something with pink-colored mantle and clothing. Those are just sightings of hispanions, Cat Ninja Tama and her partner, Dog Hero Pochi when they were exploring the towers. "--This one is right on the money." Its not clear whether no irregr monsters appeared or some strong individuals who happened to pass by defeated those monsters, there is no way to be sure since you can only rely on adventurers testimonies in towers where dead monster left no body behind. "Theres nomon point between the victims. Doesnt seem like someone are purposely targeting them..." "Perhaps there is amonality not written in this reports. Should we investigate further on the victims?" Satou replied to the manager with, "If you could please." "Zena has returned. Everyone, prepare forbat--" The silver members who have arrived at upperyer of the tower has made an open space as their base of operation for hunting monsters. They are apanied by eight Orichalcum golems furnished with great shields. "There are four enemies! One Manticore, three lions." Zena shouted out loud as she ran in the open space. Behind her, a gigantic Manticore Vanguard along with three Airwalk Lion Vanguards were chasing after her. The former is a monster with the head of an old man, the body of a lion and the wings of a bat, a powerful monster that employs advanced level ice and wind magic. Thetter are lions that gallop in the air, specializing in three-dimensional assaults by making use of momentous barrier deployments with their roars and Flickering Motion. "Golem 3 to golem 8, stop the Airwalk Lion Vanguards from moving!" Six Orichalcum Golems brandishing great shields and maces took positions before the Airwalk Lion Vanguards. --ͣףڣ. The manticores old man face roared, then several ice spears manifested around it before zooming toward the silver members. "Sacred Aegis." Sera activated her dyed chanted holy spell, easily guarding against the ice spears and repulsing the Manticores charge. "...<>" There, Zena invoked aposite spell, tearing apart the Manticores barrier. "KUNGFUKIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!" Karina ran up in the sky and unleashed her finisher on the base of Manticores wings from above, depriving it of its flight ability. The two golems guarding the princess charged in after Karina, and ripped the manticores wings apart. "Were done chanting." "Fall back!" Once Zena and Sera were done chanting, the princess gave the order for Karina and the golems to fall back. "... Sacred Impact" "... Divine Thunder Field" Sacred strike of holy magic and ranged thunder attack of lightning magic ttened the Manticore. Karina-dono, now "Yes, Raka-san!" Following Rakas advices as he had seen through Manticores remaining health, Karina finished it off by using thebo she used to defeat <> that was chained up to super finisher. There were people who were lurking from a distance while observing the manticore that exploded into pieces of meat. What, is that? Sure we wanna mess with those? Arent those bad news? Bad news. Super bad news. Its the pink-haired little girls. Think theyre heroes? You mean, like, Pari-tans heroes? That savage rack must be one right? Maybe. Must be. A pink-haired little girl with stern look on her face pped her hands together to gather the other little girls attention. This is no time to be scared, its punishment time! Do it right or milord wont praise us! I dun wanna that~ I wanna get praised, hate no praises. The little girls moved on to capture high-level monsters. They had their eyes set upon a Demidragon Vanguard which is on a whole other level of danger even on upperyer. Monsters for monsters! A little girl with a lock of pink hair sticking out forward at the top of her head like that of a horn dered. Theres an arm band written with the kanji [Captain] wrapped on her thin arm. Eeh, dragons are bad news Right right, I mean theyre a bunch of savages. And they bite the moment they see you. And they pierce through barrier walls. And like, they have no concept of [Cute is Justice]. Riight Looks like it wasnt received well by the other little girls. Ooh, just lets do it! With that deration by themanding little girl, the little girls timidly walked toward a Demidragon Vanguard. Then, while the little girls were feuding over who would be in charge of putting the bell on Demidragon Vanguard, the demidragon noticed their existence and let out a roar. DDΣǣ٣ףڡ GYAAA The little girls scampered away out of fear for the roar. I told you its bad news! The dragon chased after the little girls all while biting on the barrier that protected them. Oh no no no, its shaving down our barrier. Shaved down~ The fangs! The fangs are hitting me~ The little girls are running left and right in panic. Run, lets run away quick. Dont we need to punish bad people? Were gonna get eaten first you know. Eeh, then were just gonna leave the bad people? You do it then. The little girls ran away into the towers hole. The captain was the very first to flee. Youre so cruel everyone--huh? No more footsteps? The little girl who hesitated running away noticed the oddity. She fearfully turned her head around to find a dragon that was about to unleash its breath. Gyaa Thest little girl jumped into the hole. A dark purple congration struck the spot. Once the me subsided, what remained was a charred ck wall with absolutely no damage on it. Even the hell fire that could melt rocks cannot damage it, looks like. The dragon kept bitting on the wall for a while before heading back to its nest. Fake it may be, dragons wont move as you want them to, it seems like. Book 17 - 17-19. Pink-colored Calamities 4 Decoy Arc 17-19. Pink-colored Cmities (4) Decoy Arc "And then, after oveing a fierce fight, we finally defeated the evil dragon desuwa!" "Oh, gureato~?" "Very very good nodesu!" At a tea party held in Boruenan Forest, Karina and the girls narrated about how they defeated a level 80 DemiDragon Vanguard. "Forgive me, Satou. I have lost half of Orichalcum Golems." "Oh dont worry about that. Im just d that you are alle home safely." Even for these girls who have been fortified with Satous cheat equipment, dealing against a higher ranked DemiDragon Vanguard was quite a challenge it seems. "And heres spoils from the fight, DemiDragon Meat." Zena took a huge piece of meat wrapped in a leaf from her [Magic Bag] and put it on the table. "Oh thats a rare drop." Lulu murmured to see something that never got dropped in all their fights with the dragons. "Is this even edible?" "Looks yummy~?" "It must be definitely edible nodesu! This one is surely absolutely the delicious kind nanodesuyo!" Pochi insisted while swinging both her arms and her tail in full force. Then Liza came back from the terrace. "What do you think, Liza-san?" "I dont think there is any problem, is there?" "Umu, its got this tasty scent to it." A ck gentlemaning from behind Liza cut into the conversation. Theres folded ck wings on the gentlemans back. "Is that you, Heiron?" "Umu, this here be an avatar I asked Heavenly Dragon of Fujisan Mountains to create." "I thought you had turned yourself into a humanoid for a second there." Satous AR readings disyed him as [Dragon-blood Homonculus]. "Why would you use an avatar?" "The high elf grandma would scorch me ck with the World Trees lightning if I came over in my real body." "You must ck dragon, no? Youre being rude to Sacred Tree of Boruenan Forest, you know." The elven miko Lua snapped at Heirons reckless remark. "Its a bit hurt to be called grandma I think." The more than 100 million year old high elf had a slightly depressed look on her face. When Satou saw that face, he took Heiron behind a cover at extreme speed. After some kind of conversation in whispers, the two came back. "So you are to be Kuros bride in the future. My bad, I shant call you grandma ever again, as such do ept my apologies." Heiron haughtily apologized. Not sure what the two talked about, but cold sweat is running down Heirons forehead. "Kuro?" "Hes talking about Satou-san." Miko Lua whispered in the ear of Aialize who tilted her head to the side. "Ehehe~" Aialize who realized what Heiron meant by that smiled in a not-at-all-bad manner. "J-just so you know, everyone here is Masters future brides, okay!" "Nn, decided." Arisa insisted her wife status with a flustered look on her face, Mia too insisted while puffing out her thin chest. Of course, so did the other girls. "I see. Humans sure are fertile." Heiron nodded disinterestedly. His gaze is fixed to the meat on the table. "If you were to eat that tasty looking meat, I shall partake in the undertaking." "Wont it be cannibalism?" "Nay. Its the same as me relishing on wyverns." He means to say that demi dragons are not dragonkind. "Then lets all have a feast together, shall we." The [Demidragon Meat] which has been ripened up with Lulus cooking magic get cooked up into a variety of meat dishes with the help of Satou and Nea the elven chef. "Barima~?" "Delinjaras nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi who are holding forks with meat stabbed on them in both hands shout in joy while alternately biting on the left and right meat. By the way, the left one is demidragon meat, while the right one is demigoat meat they got from another floor. "Umu, it is indeed good. I shall go on a tower hunt myself." "Hahaha, your real body wont fit inside, Heiron." Satou told him that it was impossible size-wise. "Then with Primeval Magic..." Heiron was muttering some foreboding sounding words. Satou spoke to that Heiron, "Ill definitely treat you to another meal when we get more of this meat", and then went to listen to silver members about the happenstances in the tower. "Instability of holy magic?" "Yes, we overheard about it at the guild in front of the tower." "Certainly, my magics strength and effective time were unstable." The silver members looked surprised when they heard Seras reply. "I didnt notice at all desuwa." "Neither did I." Looks like none of them perceived that fact. "As expected of Sera-sama. Its no wonder youre the sessor of Lily-sama." The princess praised Sera. "How does the instability feel like? "Well... It feels like its harder for my prayers to reach god when I cast holy magic, or rather, there are times when it feels like Im trying to draw water with a bucket that has a hole on it." Satou gets lost in thought after hearing Seras impressions. None could read his trains of thoughts due to Poker Face skill, but what he was thinking about got conveyed to Arisa whos connected to him through Familiar Link. Arisa nodded lightly. "Come to think of it, did any of you meet a pink-haired little girl?" "About that, we were on the lookout for them as we went around hunting monsters, but not a sighting nor voice was heard." The scout of silver members, Zena answered the question Satou threw like he was trying to change the topic. "Perhaps, it wont work unless there are other people on the same floor." "Then lets go about it with a different method." Satou grinned and looked at Tama who was eating meat like she waspeting with Pochi. Tama nodded with meat in her mouth. "Aye." Tama trotted over to Satou and offered him meat on a fork. Satou bit on the meat Tama presented while smiling wryly. Unfortunately, their tacit understandings werent on the level where they coulde to a mutual understanding without at least hand signals. The day after demidragon meat BBQ party. Nana went exploring the tower together with orphanage children. "Nana-sama, gobu areing over. There are three of them." "All hands, assume battle formations so I inform. Shield users, block those gobu attacks in such a way to bounce them back, so I rmend." """OU!""" Today, Nana is not wearing her bulky armor, but a one-piece dress with an apron with chick-patterned appliqu sewn on it. Its probably intended to be in the image of a nursery teacher. Nana is the only lightly dressed one here though, the children have protectors such as leather armor and shields, which Nana prepared for them, equipped. "Eyy!" "Yah!" "Tou!" The children easily defeated the gobu--Demigoblin Vanguards. Its going so smooth probably thanks to the weapons Satou honed and Nanas support magic. "Its candy!" "Here too!" "Yay yay." The kids are happily picking up Demigoblin Vanguards drop items. From a remote spot, a group of boys with eyes murky due to adulthood are watching them. "Tch, those guys again huh." "And one of those gobu was about toe out of formation too..." Apparently, they were waiting for the three goblins to break out of their formation. "Comin here with some nice equipment." "And magic too yknow?" "Really?" "Like Id lie bout it. I saw that pretty woman using it." "Magic on top of such nice equipment, so unfair!" The boys grumbled to each other. Unfair? Are those kids being unfair? "They are! We worked so hard just to get some worn-out swords, and those guys just got new swords with them!" "Shields and armor too!" "And they even got magic on top of all that, its unfair!" Youthful voices mixed withughter joined their conversation. However, the boys continued their conversation as if it there was nothing wrong with that. Thats them being unfair. Theres no equality. Isnt it unfair when its unequal. "It really is! Those guys are unfair!" Unfair kids are bad kids. Bad kids are unfair. Bad and unfair kids need to be punished. Punishment is in order. I mean, theyre bad kids and all. "Yup, punishment is in order." The boys nodded without realizing that their thoughts were being induced. What kind of punishment you want? What kind of punishment you need? "I want to turn those carefree attitude into panic." Oh nice, thats nice. But, are you just going to make them panic? Isnt it a bit too dull? "Its not dull! Have them attacked by some strong monsters and let them wet themselves!" "Theyd weep real hard for sure." The pink-haired little girls frowned to hear these inherently good-natured boys. One of the little girls pulled up ck mist out of ground and, "Fuu", blew it onto one of the boys. So, so, whats going to happen to the bad kids? They must end up miserable, right? I mean, theyre bad kids, so of course they would. "Un, of course. The monsters will attack right as they fell down in fear before getting chewed on by those monsters." The boy with shadows under his eyes said some cruel words while smiling wickedly. Nice, thats nice. A fitting punishment for viins. Terrible punishment thats just right for viins. The pink-haired little girls extracted the miasma that came out of the boys with ugly smiles on their faces before leaving. The boy with shadows under his eyes lost consciousness and got carried away to a safe spot by the other boys. There they are. Cheating viins are over there. Pink-haired little girls materialized in a spot with a clear view of Nana and the children who had changed their hunting spot. Get em, ogre! Get em, troll! Get em, minotaur! Three giant monsters rushed toward the orphanage children. "Uwaa" "Somethingsing!" "Big, its so big!" The children fell into panic when they saw the giant monsters. Seeing that, the little girls smiled sadistically, their mouths warped into crescent-shapes. The monsters shadows hang over the children. The little girls bend forward while anticipating a cruel spectacle to unfold. However--. "Shield Bash, so I inform." With a monotonous-sounding voice, the monsters that should have trampled over the children got blown away like balls. The little girls ran off and hid behind a cover in a hurry. Fueee? Its neck broke. Mino-sans neck broke and died? The little girls looked at each others faces, confused at what had just transpired. "I wont forgive those who bully young organisms, so I dere." The ogre died with a utility-pole sized transparent spear impaled through it, while the trolls had all its limbs cut, and sewn on the ground. "Finish it off, so I incite." "Un! Everyone, lets do this!" """OU!""" "Replying with [Hora hora sassa] would have been best there, so I inform." The troll became the childrens punching bag. Why? That kid is strong? I dunno. Her levels high. Eh, why didnt you appraise her then. I mean, I cant appraise that kid, humph. Concealed thanks to [Harness of Thief God]. Lets bring over even more strong stuff. Eeh, what a pain. Riight, I mean, the strong ones would resist. And they bite on us too. Lets look for other bad guys. Yep lets. I mean, theres a whole lotsa bad guys out there anyway. The little girls left through a hole that had opened in the wall. Eeh, were not gonna teach those kids a lesson? Do it yourself if youre so eager to. No way I can do it alone~ The other little girls left theining little girl alone. You cant just leave bad kids like that. "Ou, yies~?" Eh? Shadows stretched out of the ground and coiled around the little girl. What what what-- Even while panicking, the little girl cut off the shadow whips with a purple dagger that had appeared out of nowhere. After escaping the shadow whips, the little girl frantically tried to escape into the hole--. "Under arrest, nanodesu!" Pochi who was cosying as a policewoman jumped out of a nearby shadow and captured the little girl as she tried to jump into the hole. Nooo "Under arrest~?" Tama rushed out after Pochi, and together they wrapped the little girl in a bamboo mat. "Fall back~" "Roger nanodesu." The two lifted up the little girl wrapped in a bamboo mat, and jumped into the shadow. Looks like no evils are allowed to be let loose with Dog Policewoman Pochi and Cat Ninja Tama around. Book 17 - 17-20. Demon God Satou here. Though its not limited to Tokusatsu genre, I think face offs with Four Guardians, generals and the likes before the main viin and the fierce battle that follows are just obligatory. This is yummy. The pink-haired little girl bit into the strawberry shortcake with beaming eyes. "Yies~?" "This Mont nc here is delish too nodesu." "Young organism, I rmend the pudding over here as well so I inform." Tama, Pochi, and Nana are entertaining the little girl with sweets. Since the little girl is speaking in Age of Godsnguage, Im supporting their conversation with force magic, [Trante: Age of Gods Language]. Were in a newly created sub-space on top of the great desert. I took her here instead of Solitary Ind Pce because itd be bad if the little girls guardian, Demon God, were to raid the ce. The sweets are lubricant to make the little girl more prone to spill things out. Besides sweets towers on top of many tables, this area is filled with Arisa-directed [Houses of Sweets], sweet aroma lingers in the air. "And herees Chocte Fondue~" "Wa~i, choco~?" "Gureato nanodesu!" When a maid robot--I mean a cooking-support living doll modeled after Lulu brought a magic tool that regtes the right temperature for chocte with her, Tama and Pochi jumped out in joy. Only me, and the aforementioned people above are here. All other members are standing by in Solitary Ind Pce for safety. Choco? It kinda looks like mud though... "Young organism, chocte is justice so I tell." Nana lectured the hesitant little girl how to chocte fondue. Its so tasty! "Offu~ course~?" The little girl who timidly bit chocteden biscuit beamed, Tama who was sitting next to her nodded as-a-matter-of-factly. "Dipping with fruits here is yummy too nodesuyo." Chocte banana is the strongest nanodesu, Pochi added. --I think its about time? I talk to the little girl right as shes getting rxed. Was it good? Un! The little girl with sticky chocte all over her mouth replied back. The closer I see her, the more simr she looks to the picture of little girl at Rumooku Kingdoms Shadow Castle and the body that was inside the Cultivation Tube I found there. Unfortunately, appraisal and AR readings of her only show UNKNOWN, and nothing more. Dont you get sweets at your ce? Nnn. We do get some, but only after meal and during afternoon snack time. The little girl answered while holding a spoonful of ice cream. Whos making the sweets for you? Mother! An image of a sexy pink-haired beauty came up in my mind. "What kind of person (human)~?" Shes not a human! Shes a demon with a ruby-like horn on her! The image on my mind transfigured at once. Tama and Pochi were surprised when they heard the word demon, but since it would haveplicated things, I swiftly went around, blocked their mouths and made a hand signal telling them to keep silent. Is mother-san the wife of your master? Nope, shes Lord-samas servant. Shes like the strongest demon ever, thats what she said! The girl is talkative. I pretend to be impressed, Hee, thats amazing, and poured more sugared blue tea for her. Were you instructed by your lord to do the things you did in the towers? Un--wrong! Forget I said that! Its a secret! The little girl who reflexively nodded to my question denied in panic. I see, cant be helped if its a secret. Yep yep, cant be helped. The little girl who kept nodding reached out a parfait with a long spoon as if she was trying to brush it over. So whats Demon God-sama trying to do anyway? No clue. Its like something really amazing! I guess the vague stuff dont have to be kept a secret? I purposely reced [Lord-sama] to [Demon God-sama] in the question just now, and the little girl replied back without hesitation. As expected, apparently these little girls were acting on behalf of Demon God. "Nyu!" Tamas ears stood up. At the same time, a voice resounded in the sub-space. Shall I give you the answer you seek then. Purple cracks ran on the sub-space boundaries, then a night-like deep dark purple silhouette showed up. Lord-sama! The pink-haired little girl said that cheerfully. "Tama." "Aye." Tama took Pochi and Nana into the shadow. Evacuationplete. This would be our first time meeting in this world, wouldnt it, Demon God-sama. I talked to demon god who had assumed the form of a literal shadow. Perhaps his 2-dimension-like solid-less figurees from something simr to my masquerade mask. Of course, appraisal results and AR readings show UNKNOWN. How carefree of you, unbefitting of a Sinner. Sinner? Hmph, you abducted a familiar of god. Of course you are prepared to receive a fitting punishment, are you not? Please dont say abduction, its just a misunderstanding. ...Whats this I wonder? Something is bugging me as I talk to Demon God though Im not sure what. Is it because the way he talks ispletely different than when I saw him in Realm of Gods, could that be the reason? We received reports about someone instigating monsters toward explorers in the towers, hence weunched a capture operation but the moment we realized that we had captured someone from the managerial side, we served as much delicious food as she wanted as an apology. I told demon god the excuse I had prepared beforehand with the help of Deception skill. Hmph, what a worthless excuse. I cant tell his expression behind the shadow, but his aura is like heughed scornfully. Demon God raised one hand, then the purple crack behind him split apart, countless little girls jumped out of empty air. Every single one of these little girls looks exactly the same as the first one. Aah! Shes eating cake by herself! So nice. Gimme some too! Delish~ All the little girls were armed with giant scythes and great swords, but the moment they saw cakes, they threw away their weapons and rushed toward the sweets on tables. Hey, ah, but thats mine! Eeh, isnt it fine. Right right, monopoly is bad. Aah! All these small houses are made of sweets! Eeh, thats so cool~! Biscuit roofs. And jelly windows! Delish~ They look like normal children when I see them enjoying sweets fervently like this. --And? Demon God who was gazing at how the little girls were doing turned his line of sight at me and raised his chin. Dont you have something to ask? Looks like question time is still in effect. Now then, from whence should I ask--. What are you trying to do with the towers? Might as well go with a straight one. An update to the world. Im d that hes responding, but I still dont get what he means by update here. What kind? Exactly what it says. Looks like hell keep being evasive. I guess I have to ask in more details... Is pitting explorers against stronger monsters a part of this update as well? I speak while looking at the little girls who are absorbed with eating sweets. Exactly. A certain level of tension is required for [Towers of Trials]. Those are no ces for mindless fools to indulge in easy experience points. His method is a bit too extreme even if thats the goal though. You think its too extreme? Since he asked as if he had read my expression, I gave my affirmation. Monsters taken by those girls from other floors are bound by [Purple-Blue Chains], which limit their activity range. One can easily run away from them so long one throws everything away. You merely need to keep an eye on the surroundings and be ready to throw away everything before fleeing. Which means explorers who are hoarding loots on easy floors for them will end up dead as long as they wont give up their greed huh... That dragon broke through that though. I mean, that thing bites, hmph. Those fangs are unfair. My Attentive Ears skill picked up some of the little girls conversation. Looks like even this [Purple-Blue Chains] Demon God mentioned isnt perfect. Then what about the instability of priests holy magic inside towers? Its a bug. --Bug? Even gods are not absolutely perfect. You can tell after seeing gods in their realm, cant you? There are ws in the system that adjusts difficulty of faith in towers. Which in turn manifests into instability of holy magic. I will have it corrected soon, forgive me. Demon God said so shamelessly. I cant read his expressions under the shadow, so I cant tell whether hes just making excuses or its the truth. Ill risk incurring his wrath and push a bit further here. So its not like its making use of tower system to snatch the faith directed to god. Demon God smiled profoundly when he heard me. A red-purplish crescent-shaped smile formed on the purple-blue shadow. --Thats some amusing thing you uttered. A cold voice that gave off an illusion of rapidly lowering temperature in this sub-space. Are you saying that Im mimicking the Thief God whom gods despised? Oh right, one of the gods did say something like that. No, thats not what I mean. Then pray tell what you mean. After listening to testimonies of priests who had explored towers, Im making a conjecture that perhaps someone is trying to steal faith in the towers. The pressureing off Demon God got even stronger. I guess saying [snatching faith away] again was a bad move. Demon God swung his hand then a te appeared in front of him. I cant see it from here, but that te seems to contain some sort of information, Demon God is operating the te as if a tablet with one hand. Looks like hes looking for something. Damn you Zaikuon... Demon God muttered. That god caused another trouble again huh. I give you my thanks for this bug report. After saying that Demon God told the little girls, Were going back. Eeh, but were still eating. Why not have some too Lord-sama? Its good you know? The little girls raised an objection. I could somehow tell an aura of being stumpeding from Demon God. Please feel free to take everything with you as a present. Oh really. Demon God swung his arm, then shadow stretched out of him to form a web, swallowing sweets houses and sweets on top of tables whole. I shall overlook your sin this time as thanks for this hospitality and the report earlier. After saying that, Demon God stepped toward the other side of the sub-space along with the little girls. Guess hes saying that he wont show any mercy the next time we make a move on those little girls. O Lesser Goods (Irregr). I will give you one warning. --Lesser Goods? Gods who have excess faith on their hands shall do wrongs. Take heed of their movement. Im ever so grateful for your advices. I bowed to thank demon god for his advices. By the time I raised my head, both demon god and the cracks on sub-space had vanished. After shutting the sub-space which had outlived its usefulness down, I came to the mansion in Blue Territory as a precaution against Demon Gods tailing. A gate Arisa created with space magic opened right in front of me. "Master, are you safe?" Arisa crossed the gate along with other girls. "Yea, of course I am." I conveyed my conversation with Demon God to the girls. "Hmm [Update to the World] is it... Thats deep." "Yeah." In the end, he was gone before I could ask what it meant. "Then does it mean the one who has been stealing divinity in the towers is God Zaikuon, not Demon God?" "Thats if Demon God wasnt acting." We cant exclude the possibility that it was all an act to make me exterminate Zaikuon. "Cant we put that on hold for now? More importantly, we should go inform all tower administrators about how the out-of-floor monsters being [Tower Specs] along with Demon Gods advice." Its very like Hikaru to prioritize life-saving. "Youre right. Can I count on you to contact the king and Echigoya Firm?" "Yes, just count on me." After saying that, Hikaru got into the gate that Arisa opened. Looks like the other side of this gate is capitals mansion. "Its safe to assume that theres a god whos trying to steal divinity then?" "Most likely." We cant conclude whether its really Zaikuon as Demon God said, or its Demon God himself. "Master, was Demon God really that strong?" Im not sure how to answer Liza here. "At the very least, I couldnt fully grasp his real strength I think?" "Eh really? Since Demon God Offshots were like that, I imagined hed be even more fearsome--" "--Thats it!" I realized what had been bugging me while I was meeting Demon God. The three ck thin stripes that were once summoned in the capitals sky--[Demon God Offshots], the soul-freezing dread I felt from it, I could feel nothing like that from the Demon God himself I met today. "Whats the matter Master?" I exined my suspicion to the girls who were surprised at me suddenly raising my voice. "Which means, the demon god you met earlier wasnt the real body then?" "Seems likely. Might be something simr to Dragon Blood Avatars Heavenly Dragon and ck Dragon used." I open the Map to check out Markers. --Geh. The marker that should have been on Demon God has disappeared. Same with the little girls. I really cant let my guard down against Demon God. "Still, for him to go as far as to give warning, I really dont get what Demon God is trying to do." "He must be plotting something evil for sure." At the princesss remark, Sera said something a Tenion Miko would say. "Master, is Demon God a bad person, or just, so I ask." "I cant say for sure at this point." Regrettably enough. "Bad people should do what bad people do nodesu." "Uy uy~?" Pochi and Tama spoke out in ce of my inner thought. "If hes going to harm people, then we just need to crush him with all our might desuwa." "Thats a bit too violent though." "Nn, agreed." Zena-san and Mia denied Lady Karinas aggresive remark. "Master, I would like to take Pochi and the girls along in my training, would you allow us to?" "Yeah, of course." Liza who had been keeping silent spoke. Liza going on a drill is not unusual, but theres something a bit different about her just now. Looks like our discussion just now had an effect on her. I sent Liza and the girls away with Unit Arrangement. "Now then, guess Ill get back to the capitals mansion for now--" I mean theres no sign of Demon God nor pink-haired little girls, should be fine if I go back for now. "--Satou." Mia called me. The surrounding trees are rustling noisily even though theres no wind. --h--lp-- I could hear someones voice from the rustling trees. I strain my ears Satou, help. Aze, bad. --Aze-san?! Blue Territory trees repeatedly tells of the crisis that befalls Aze-san. "Arisa, Ill leave the rest to you." Feeling impatient from even telling those brief words, I moved to Boruenan Forest with Unit Arrangement. Iming for you, Aze-san! Book 17 - 17-21. Imaginary Fears Satou here. Theres this word imaginary fears, but its not so imaginary when ites to fictional worlds. I mean, space stations or colonies in SF worlds, or castles or inds in the sky in fantasy worlds falling down are not that rare after all. "Aze-san!" Once I heard that Aze-san needed help from Blue Territorys trees, I teleported to Boruenan Forest with Unit Arrangement. Aze-san who was usually in the tree house is nowhere to be seen. Shes not disyed on the Radar either. Looking at Map, it seems shes at the base of World Tree. I moved there with Unit Arrangement once again. "Aze-san--" The scene of Aze-sanying on the ground with her head getting trampled down by a yellow haired man came into my view. "--What are you doing!" I had moved in with sh Drive before I could finish talking, and kicked the man away without holding back. The moment the sound of air getting split reached my ears, the man had already gone beyond sea of trees after drawing an arc in the sky. "Are you alright, Aze-san." "Satou" I lifted the teary-eyed Aze-san and frantically hugged her. Fortunately, she doesnt seem to be hurt anywhere. "Sa-Satou-san--what have you done..." Miko Lua-san who was nearby ran up to me and asked that with a pale face. "Have I done anything wrong?" I dont think theres any need to hold back against someone who trampled down my beloved. "T-that man is--" You mongrel! Know your ce! Before Miko Lua-san could finish her speech, the yellow haired man earlier came back while looking furious. The yellow-haired man whos approaching us at Ground Shrink-like speed swings down a great sword that emits yellow lights toward me. He fully intends to cut both me and Aze-san in two. The yellow-haired mans AR readings show UNKNOWN. I produced a split-body with ninjutsu to guard Aze-san, and kicked away the man who was swinging his great sword at great speed, this time at full power without holding back. The yellow-haired man who exceeded the speed of sound in an instant disappeared beyond the horizon like it were a gag manga. ording to Map info, the dot that indicates the yellow-haired man hasnt disappeared. Mere physical attacks probably dont work on him. "--Nothing less to expect from a god. Quite sturdy this guy." "Sa-Satou-san, were you aware who you were up against?" "No, I only noticed right before the second kick." I answered the shaken Miko Lua-san. Judging from the color of his hair and great sword, its probably god Zaikuon. Coming immediately right after the demon god raised the g, what a needlessly industrious guy. "Before the second kick--you mean you knew when you kicked him the second time?" "The sole of my shoes is fitting for someone who was going to harm Aze-san." I do think that Im being reckless here, but I mean, Ive kicked him once already anyway, no point in holding back with the second one. "By any chance, are you angry?" I only realized after Miko Lua-san pointed it out. Im angry enough to lose myposure. Seems like I couldnt control my emotion well since I usually rarely ever got angry. Oops, more importantly--. "So whats his excuse to rough up Aze-san like that?" I ask Aze-san whos being carried in my split-bodys arms. Kinda envious of my split-body right now. "T-thats--" In ce of the stammering Aze-san, God Zaikuon who made hise back answered instead. She should have done as she was told and surrendered her Memory Bank to me. Blood is seeping out from various holes on the tattered toga God Zaikuon is wearing. Apparently gods shed red blood as well. He seemed to have dropped his great sword somewhere, he spread out both his hands open and produced magic circles in the air. Hes going for magic battle this time huh. Be trampled down under Gods Army. Innumerable magic circles manifested behind god Zaikuon--and vanished. W-what?! Looks like the forbidden spell [Divine Destruction] I chantlessly cast worked on it. This forbidden spell was the one Hikaru used to destroy the magic circle that covered the capital during the [Demon God Offshots] incident, and despite having learned it early after I got Chant skill, I never had the opportunity to use it until now. It appears that the Gods Army is currently on their off days. Since the other party is a god for once, Ill at least use polite speech. Damn you, you dare mock a god I am! God Zaikuon picked up a branch on the ground below him and proceeded to remake it into a yellow sword. Its probably Primeval Magic. ...Too slow. I mimicked him and turned a branch I picked into a sword. I did and all, but this sword is not really that strong. H-how could you use God Works! Maybe the fact that I used Primeval Magic shocked him, the sword God Zaikuon was making disappeared into nothingness. Well I mean, with Primeval Magic, youd fail at it the moment you lost concentration. I had the privilege to study under Ancient Dragon-dono. Those damn detestable dragons... Gununu expression fits God Zaikuon really well. Dont think this is over yet! God Zaikuons body disappeared into yellow particles as he said that. Since the marker I secretly put on him has disappeared as well, he must have gone back to Gods Realm after leaving that parting threat. "Satou, Im sorry. Because of me youre..." "Oh theres absolutely nothing to apologize about." I smile at Aze-san who was about to cry. I erase my split-body and carry Aze-san in my arms. There might have been better ways to go about it, but theres no point crying over spilt milk. Lets postpone introspections and stuff forter and just be happy that Ive managed to protect my most precious. "So God Zaikuon apparently was asking for Memory Bank or something, but what was he going to use it for though?" "He was demanding about the full details of the events when World Trees got cleansed of Evil Jelly..." Evil Jelly--those jellyfish huh. Come to think of it, those gods were saying that theyre maintaining a barrier that protects the entire world from outside invaders. "You mean the matter with jellyfish? He didnt say anything about the spear squid--the white-ball and the grey space creatures?" They were the bunches I exterminated by a request from Birowanan n right after I learned Chant skill. "You must mean the me in space event. He didnt say anything regarding that, but it seemed that was included in the matters he wanted to know as well." Miko Lua-san who was present then affirmed. By doing that, Aze-san did keep my handiworks a secret, but Id hate it if it meant she would get hurt because of me. "I dont really mind, so please just tell them the next time they ask." Aze-san averted her face when she heard me. --Well now? "B-but. Its so embarrassing..." "Is it?" The blushing abashed Aze-san is the cutest ever. Im even hit by the urge to take her home right here and now. "Isnt she just against the idea of having you two lovey dovey scenes be seen by someone else?" Miko Lua-san sighed as she said that. Did we really flirt that much? "Then I guess we just have to refuse and refer them to Birowanan n who knows better about--" I noticed something after saying that and asked. "--Why did he go to Boruenan?" The matter with Jellyfish are universal amongst all ns, and Birowanan n should have more details about the matter with spear squids. "I think thats because Boruenan is the n with Aze-sama as the sole high-elf." "...Is it because the high elves would raise an objection if he went to other ns?" God Zaikuon kinda seems like a small time viin somehow. "I dont think thats it. Since to gods, high elves-sama exist solely to carry out theirmands." Well if that isnt haughty. "I had a chance to an audience with Slispuze-sama before, ording to her, withdrawing information from Memory Banks bears heavy load to even Gods. As such, he probably chose Boruenan because he could finish it by checking only one high elf." This is the first I heard Slispuze name, but judging from her wordings shes probably one of the seven high elves sleeping in Boruenan Forests World Tree. --No, rather than that. If what Miko Lua-san said is right, God Zaikuon is surelying back to Boruenan Forest. "Then, Ill stay at Boruenan Forest for a while." After I said that, I asked Aze-san, "Do you mind?" just in case. "Un, of course no. Thank you, Satou." "No worries, its just an excuse to stay close to Aze-san." I stare at Aze-sans eyes after saying that. "Umm, how long do you n to hold Aze-sama in your arms?" Miko Lua-san who looked like she was about to vomit sugar said something superfluous. "A, awawawawa--this is, youre wrong! Its not like I forgot cause it felt sofortable, umm, err--" Since Aze-sans eyes and hands started to bashfully go round and round, I had no choice to let her down. Right at that point, Crisis Perception skill alerted me a faint signal of danger. --Above? Yellow lights twinkled in the sky as I looked above. Looks like the second round against God Zaikuon woulde quicker than expected. Fuhahahaha! Let me to teach you what it means to have an abundance of divinity! A golden ship wrapped in yellow aura is floating in the sky. Not a sailing ship, its shape more resembles a space ship like that of Boruenans Light Ship. Magic circles with fractal patterns, simr to ones I saw in Gods Realms, are appearing and disappearing on the golden ships main body. A voice that sounded like God Zaikuons came out of the ship. While I was watching, magic circles manifested in the sky, and several boats shaped like toy bamboo leaf boats came out of those. Those boats look small next to the golden ship, but theyre actually as big as World Trees Light Ships. The golden ship itself is a huge ship whose size rivaling a small ind. Yield your head lest the army of gods burn you down along with World Tree. The quick-tempered guy went ahead and dered war. I guess were fortunate the Divine Punishment that befell Weasel Empire wasnt one that indiscriminately turned everyone into salt. Since I want to avoid turning Boruenan Forest into a battlefield myself, this is convenient for me. Milord-sama, you would get scolded by Head-sama and Kindness-sama if a World Tree got burned down. Hmph, even a foolish human must know the meaning of sacrificing a World Tree. They seemed to forget turning off speaker out switch or something, a conversation between a shrill voice who seemed to be a nymph and God Zaikuon could be heard. Sorry but theres only a few people in the whole world who knows that World Trees suck up mana from outer space and circte it into the world via Earth Veins. "Im heading off for a bit." I walked into the air with Sky Drive, and got into a self-made Dimensional Ship I took out of Storage. I went out of my way to bring out the ship like this to attract God Zaikuons attention. I waved at Aze-san who looked worried as I closed the boarding hatch, and moved my self-made ship right before God Zaikuons golden ship with Unit Arrangement. Taste gods judgment. Whoops, no room for argument it seems. A yellow beam pierced the spot where my ship was. I dont intend to forgive God Zaikuon for what he did to Aze-san, but I was thinking of at least apologizing for kicking him all of of a sudden, but it appears his mind is fully preupied in punishing me. We wont let you run. Die. Leaf boats boarded by nymphs were already waiting for me at the spot my Dimensional Ship teleported to. Apparently these leaf boats could see my ship even when its cruising the dimension. Tentacles split out of the leaf boats, the tips of those tentacles spread open like flowers and shot out beams. Their forms are simr to stuff I saw in older robot anime. Since I cant let them damage the ground, I dodge while leading their attacks upward. Im also luring these God Zaikuons troupe to the sea south of Boruenan Forest. Its not as easy as it sounds though. "Foresight huh--" The nymphs leaf boats that were giving chase like hounds went round and cut in my path as if they knew where I was going. Their flower beams posses offensive power unbefitting of their fantasy-like appearance, gradually wearing down my Dimensional Ships barrier walls. Crisis Perception red really hard. Perish, mongrel! Looks like Ive been led by the nose by these leaf boats. The tip of golden ship split into four parts, then a super thick beam was shot out of the center. --Geh. The super thick beam diffused. I moved above with Unit Arrangement. Had a hunch that my Dimensional Ship probably could not dodge that. One of the countless rays of light that diffused from the beamnded on the sea, creating steam explosion and raising an ind-sized water column. Another ray sent several uninhabited inds to their watery graves. Since it looked like it would cause a tsunami, I used an advanced level water spell [Erase Tidal Wave] I created after the Divine Punishment. Still, thats some power befitting of a Gods Ark. However--. I recalled my fight against the Mysterious Creatures in space. These golden ship and leaf boat would be more than a match against the jellyfish and spear squids. Against the ck octopus, its probably impossible but Im sure they can go against it if all seven godsbine their strength. --Which means, there are even more dangerous things than the ck octopus in space? You little! Spheres of light changed their trajectory as they headed toward my ship. Since these spheres kept persistently going after me no matter how many times I dodge them, I made a decoy packed with dense mass and mana to erase those light spheres. Since normal decoys will stop working after the first time. Its bing bothersome to keep dodging, but it also looks like theyll go down fast if I counterattack, which is also bothersome. --Right. With the support of Trap Usage skill, I adjust my position to match with the leaf boats assaults. Nuoooooo! Nymphs, where are you aiming! KYAAAAAAAA NYUOOOOOOO I tried going for friendly fires, but I got too much into it and ended up sinking two leaf boats, while the golden ship whose main gun suffered a direct hit began descending raising ck smoke all the while. Thats what happens when I dont even attack nor block and dedicate everything into dodging. Additionally, two lights who seemed to be nymphs got out of the two sinking leaf boats and were rescued by the other leaf boats. A Greek temple-like structure on top of the golden ship that hadnded on water detached. I could see a human d in yellow lights inside the temple which consisted of only pirs. Unlike the man in toga earlier, the light was too intense I could only make out his silhouette, A mere mortal dared to shoot down Gods Ark... No uh, that was your friend doing the fire though. Know that mortal sin sees no forgiveness! Shouldnt he be more angrier at the fact that I kicked him though? My view ckened out while my mind was quipping him. Looking over the cockpits canopy above me, I saw the sun darkening at quick pace. --Its a sr eclipse. An artificial sr eclipse at that, caused by God Zaikuon. Ill show you the forbidden power deprived from demon god! God Zaikuon shouted as he raised his arms heavenward. Looks like hes not done with futile struggle yet. Book 17 - 17-22. Imaginary Fears 2 17-22. Imaginary Fears (2) Satou here. Falling into ruin from trying to harness powers beyond their capacity has been the staple course of viins found in stories from long ago to todays. If theyre going to ruin themselves, then its whatever, but since these kinds of viins usually get innocent people dragged into their mess, there is no choice but to deal with them. Ill show you the forbidden power deprived from demon god! God Zaikuon raised his hands heavenward, then from the moon that had eclipsed the sun, something ck fell down. --This is bad. Crisis Perception skill is ring fiercely hard. --Bad, bad, bad. I havent got this much sense of looming crisis since dealing with the [Demon God Offshots]. God Zaikuon caught the fallen ck sludge-like thing with a golden chalice that came out of nowhere. Considering the scale, the ck sludge fell down at unbelievable velocity. Its like trompe loeil, it just ignored the distance in a three dimensional world. A bit of ck sludge spilled out of the golden chalice due to momentum and touched the earth. --Its rotting? Goes without saying nts are, but even the ground below the vegetation is slowly turning into some bubbling thing. Id like to stop God Zaikuon from whatever hes doing, but acting carelessly here may result in that ck sludge directly spilling to thisnd, turning it into an uninhabitable zone for sure. I even have a hunch that the ck sludge would eventually encroached to human dwellings were that to happen. The safest option here should be stowing the ck sludge away into my Storage once its all inside the golden chalice. --No. Itd be bad if my Storage get encroached from within, Id just erase the ck sludge along with God Zaikuons arms once its inside the golden chalice with the Divine Sword. "Nymphs!" God Zaikuon called the nymphs. However, they too fear the ck sludge and wont get anywhere near him. "This is an order, nymphs! Assemble under me!!" Commanded by the enraged God Zaikuon, the nymphs hesitantly gathered around him. --Just a bit more. Thest drip falling from the moon has fallen into the golden chalice. --Now. I transform into Hero Nanshi, and jump out of the Dimensional Ship I was riding. Then right as I changed my title to [God yer], I moved next to God Zaikuon with sh Drive and draw Divine de out of Storage to obliterate the ck sludge along with the golden chalice. Check--. My view ckened out right as I was about to say mate. Malice. Murderous impulse, indignation, grudge, hatred, enmity, venom. Repulsive negative emotions are gnawing on me from all directions. After noticing that it was a type of mental attack, I invoked mind magic mental defense [Autic Shell], but it only managed to block out the negative emotions for an instant before theye assaulting me back. And for some reason, Unit Arrangement isnt working. Only dense jet ck fog is reflected in my view. ...This is bad. I dont think I can keep my sanity for long if this keeps up. Im losing sensations of my body too. --ish. A slight tremor transmitted down my right hand, thest part of my body that I could sense. --<>. Itsing from the Divine Sword I had in my right hand. "I see, Divine Sword should--" I put my bet on thest glimmer of hope and recited the Scripture. "--<>" The world turned upside down right in that instant. The malice that had been gnawing on me is perishing. Thick fog thats shrouding the area around me disappears, darkness the Divine Sword created is filling it up instead. I noticed that I was falling toward the ground from the floating sensation. Looks like Ive used up all my mana to recite Divine Swords <> and lost the ability to maintain Sky Drive. Since I dont feel God Zaikuons presence around, I put Divine Sword away in my Storage. "Presently at--" Checking up my Map, I found out that I was in one of the Safe Points, an uninhabited ind that I had been trying to reach with Unit Arrangement. Looks like Unit Arrangement worked just fine. Master! I heard you screaming super loud, are you okay? Can I go there along with everybody to help? Arisas Familiar Link contacted me. Nah, theres no need for that. What a relief~. I couldnt get a response no matter how long I kept calling. Seems like I made her worry. Looks like I got caught in God Zaikuons trap for a bit. Okay, we really should be going there. The worrywart Arisa asked me to, but I cant exactly bring them to a battlefield where a god and his familiars are rampaging around. Its fine. Im not into getting caught in the same trap twice. I got a bit shaken up, but after thinking it through calmly, Ivee up with several ways to deal with them. Judging from Maps clock, it hasnt even been a minute since I got hit by the mental attack. But-- I interrupted Arisas rebuttal. Guess she wont be satisfied with just words? Well then, time for a revenge match. I made that deration through Familiar Link and teleported to where God Zaikuon was with Unit Arrangement. Gyahahahahaha The strongest strongest strongest Invincible, Invincible, Invincible Jet ck humanoids with dark yellow contours are going round and round near God Zaikuon while screaming in high tension. Looks like God Zaikuon has done something to them using the ck sludge he gathered in the golden chalice. Enemy attack! Destroy enemyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Get wreckeeeeeeeeeed! These nymphs have lost their rides, but it appears that they can move as fast as their leaf boats thanks to reinforcement from the ck sludge. Theyre evening at me using short-range warps. Surprise strike~~! I block the nymph who showed up in my blind spot with space magic [Super Istion Wall (Hyper Deracinator)] and push away the nymphs who wereing frontally with force magic [Giant Shield]. The Hyper Deracinator cracked, the transparent Giant Shield became muddy with ck color. Right as I activated Unit Arrangement, the Hyper Deracinator broke apart while the Giant Shield crumbled into nothingness. The instant I had teleported away, Crisis Sense skill informed me of a nymphing from behind, but an impact had reached my back slightly faster than I could react. GOTYAAAAAAAAAA! My body got blown away at tremendous speed, rolling on while gouging the ground. Apparently, she had predicted where I would teleport away. HECKYEAAAAAAAAAAAAH! The nymph who hurled herself on me is doing a victoryp by making the ck sludge wrapping her body wriggle around. Since I had put Mana Armor on my back right before the impact, I did not get encroached by the ck sludge nor receive any real damage. It just hurt a bit. Strongest, strongest, strongestgest Invincible, invincible, invincibleeeeeeee The other nymphs are hurling mes, lightnings and such at me while screaming in high tension. As I made my Clone flew out with sh Drive, my real body moved above with Unit Arrangement. I saw the nymphs ramming my Clone and attacking it with their whip-turned ck sludge. Then as the Clone bounced on the ground, the nymphs hurled meteor-like gigantic explosive mes at it. --Man, theyre merciless. In between the explosions, I stealthily exchanged the Clone with a scorched ck dummy puppet. Its the high performance kind equipped with biological response and mana. Crushing defeatttttttttt! Weak, weak, weak, too weakkkkkkkk! The nymphs look triumphant. Such power befitting of being sealed as taboo. It is indeed worthy enough to exchange one of my Authorities for it. God Zaikuon is muttering something, probably safe to ignore him. Iming up a way to counteract them while hiding myself with Mana Camouge. The ck sludge that has altered these nymphs must be a being simr to [Demon God Offshots]. Its the thing that slipped into monsters magic cores turning them [Inversed], and encroached Heavenly Dragons body. Looking through my Miasma Seer, this ck sludge is not miasma, but [Something] close to miasma. Though I cant say for certain, from what I gathered with several detection magic, it appears to be some sort of Divinity that has been mixed with an enormous amount of miasma. I have no mean to turn those who have been encroached by it back. I had tried using Primeval Magic while I was processing the ck hand back then, but I was unsessful turning the ckened finger back to normal. The highest degree of purification magic may be able to turn these nymphs closer to normal. I could also just defeat them, but identally killing God Zaikuon and his nymphs would mean making enemies of the entire pantheon, almost guaranteed. If it came to that, it would be harder to gather information about Divine Ascension, setting me far back from my goal of marrying Aze-san. Besides, Id feel really bad for apprentice priest Kei and all other God Zaikuons believers if I killed him right after they managed to use holy magic. Neft! Destroy all lowly humans nya! The nymphs let some unbelievable words out of their mouths. I drive away the curse with advanced level light magic [Divine Brilliant] that I had prepared beforehand. NYOWAAAAAAAAAA NUOOOOOOOOOOOO Coming. My power ising outtttttttt It looked like it worked a bit, but barriers protecting the nymphs popped up not long after. Close calf. Supeeer, close calf. Kill, killllllll The nymphs came attacking with the same pattern from earlier. I purify the nymphs with [Divine Brilliant] while upsetting the battlefield with Clones and Decoy. Attacking when their barrier is down seems to have an effect, but they would immediately raise their barrier, giving me no chance to deal any real damage. I could temporarily neutralize one if I just break their barrier with Divine Sword or my bare hands, then drive [Divine Brilliant] to the nymph at point-nk range. But I would have to stop moving temporarily with this method, meaning I would be open to get attacked. The damage Id take is small enough for Self-Recovery skill topensate with, but painful things are painful. Youre tough but dumb. Invincible, invincible, invincibleeeeeeee Destroy, more destroyyyyyyyy The nymphs are starting to get carried away after sessfully sending me crashing down the mountains for the nth times. Neft is citiesssssssss One of the nymphs warped to the sky above a city that was slightly visible over the horizon. --Oh crap. Get wasteeeeeeeeeeeeed The nymph who had swelled out like a balloon ruptured open, then the ck sludge turned into a storm that rained down the city. The city turned into a mountain of rubble in an instant, gardens,undries, storefronts,modities all got broken down into pieces. Annihtioooooooooooon The nymph was triumphant. --That was close. Almost took the first victim there. I managed to save them with Group Warp, but I might have failed if it werent for the experience of saving Weasel Empires popce during the Divine Punishment. My heart is beating fast. You fools! Stop killing lower people so recklessly! Words reprimanding the nymphs could be hearding from God Zaikuon. Eh, why~? Why, cant we kill em? Is it cuz their lives are important? Is it cuz its bad? The nymphs asked God Zaikuon. --What is this? Feels like theres something odd. What an obvious question! Why would I care about the lives of lower people! God Zaikuon howled. Senselessly killing those unenlightened masses would lessen divinity harvested from them!! So the important thing is just divinity~? Not the lower peoples lives? The nymphs threw questions like they were inducing God Zaikuon conducts. Of course! Those ignorant masses are nothing but tools to produce our divinity! Tools huh~ You dont love em huh~ What are you lot going on about? Looks like even the god noticed the inducement. Mission Complete --Mission? The nymphs who were inducing God Zaikuon disappeared with a poof. At the same time, the other nymphs who were staying put in the air began to squirm in pain. Puhaaaaa Chowaaaaaa Uoryaaaaaaaaa The nymphs ck sludge is transforming them to look like demons. W-what? Sounding perplexed, God Zaikuon couldnt keep up with the change. Second Stage Reinforcement Complete Strongest Invincible The nymphs eyes glittered dark red. Destroy Cities! Destroy Humans!! Destroy Everything!!! The nymphs are speaking in unison. You bunch of fools! Have I not told you not to kill the source of my divinity! God Zaikuon was enraged. Shut up Smug idiot What an eyesore The nymphs insulted God Zaikuon. --Whatd you say?! God Zaikuon stopped moving when he heard those unexpected wordsing from the nymphs. Punishment time The nymphs rushed toward God Zaikuon and began punching and kicking him all over. Ora ora ora Y-you-- Urya uryarya T-think can get-- Dorurururu A-away doing this-- Hit by the flurry of strikes, God Zaikuon sunk deep underground. Victoryyyyyyyyy Just as the nymphs shouted their victory call, a yellow light mowed them down. How dare you go against me, a god I am!! God Zaikuon crawled out of ground. Looks like hes still firmly holding onto the golden chalice even after that much beating. He produced a de of yellow light seemingly made of divinity in the other hand not holding the golden chalice. The spinning distorted de looks like itd hurt if hit. You fools dare to defy god--Be torn asunder to the de of Condemnation. God Zaikuon red at the nymphs. At that point--. I saw the ck sludge that had remained in his golden chalice moving like a living being. "Zaikuon! Throw that chalice away! What? My warning was in vain as the ck sludge spread out like a casting, and wrapped God Zaikuon up. Book 17 - 17-23. Imaginary Fears 3 17-23. Imaginary Fears (3) Satou here. I believe the original meaning of clowns are those who bring amusement to people. Wonder when did the meaning shift to being the Fools or those who should be jeered? GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO Zaikuon is rampaging around as the ck sludge wraps him. It seems to be quite stic, the membrane wont break apart. Eventually God Zaikuon is submerged inside the ck sludge. Idiot. What a pitiful master that thing is. Think he died? The nymphs are floating and circling above the ck sludge. The ck sludge began to bubble up from the inside. Just as the curious nymphs came closer to it, the ck sludge violently burst open. The nymphs ran off in a hurry. The surrounding area would get contaminated at this rate, thus I took the fallen golden chalice and used it to catch all the falling ck sludge. Then I enclosed the chalice in a strong barrier and put it away in an unused Sub-space. GUHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA God Zaikuon stood on the spot where the ck sludge was. Seems like hes undergone a slight image change, his face and naked upper body are furnished with ck tattoo now. The yellow light emitting from God Zaikuon has lost its sublimeness, looking muddy instead. The outer brim of yellow light has turned ck in particr. Dark red lights dwell in his eyes. The same as nymphs who have been corrupted by the ck sludge. So this is the forbidden power... God Zaikuon muttered while coughing violently. ...This sense of omnipotence is not bad at all. I cant tell how much stronger hes be just by looking, but the nymphs who were ganging up on god Zaikuon began shuddering violently when he red at them. O our lord Our loyalties lie only to you Looks like the nymphs fully intend to get back under god Zaikuonsmand. Their master seems to have another thing in mind though--. GINYAAAAAAAAAAAA God Zaikuons arm stretched out, then grabbed and crushed one of the nymphs. Lord-sama, lost his mind~ Were gonna get killeeeeeed The nymphs who scampered everywhere got chased by god Zaikuon at speed far above his speed earlier, he finished hunting all the nymphs in a blink of an eye. "--His aura changed?" God Zaikuons yellow light got darker and darker every time he hunted one of the nymphs. Hes also undoubtedly getting stronger each time, but rather than strength-wise it looks more like hes getting more corrupted. The ck sludges that corrupted the nymphs must have been transferred to god Zaikuon. Youre next. God Zaikuon unleashed an attack toward me. Distance matters not as he got right in front of me in an instant. I blocked his attack with Mana Armor I immediately deployed. --His attacks are fast and most importantly, heavy. I see my Mana Armor which blocked the attack getting encroached with the same tattoo as God Zaikuons. I moved away with Unit Arrangement and discarded the Mana Armor. Fool! God Zaikuon waited for the timing I removed my Mana Armor to strike. I made it in time to deploy another one, but it failed to cancel the strike inertia, I got blown halfway through the mountain, creating a huge crater. That kinda hurt. ZAI, ZAI, ZAI, ZAYIIIIIIIIII Is that a cheering? Saturated magic attacks shot by God Zaikuon poured down on me. Each and every one of these magic feels as destructive as advanced and forbidden level magic. The attacks gouged the mountain, transforming the terrain. KUHA, KUHA, KUHAHAHAHAHAHA God Zaikuonughed loudly while floating in the air. Sorry for him, but Ive gotten away by Unit Arrangement since the first crash and is currently hiding with Mana Camouge. --He got away huh. Whoops, he noticed that I had escaped. Very well then, I shall destroy his country to smoke him out. An unthinkable remarking from a god. Since it looked like he would do it for real, I canceled my Mana Camouge and showed myself before him. Hmph, out you are. Werent you saying you wouldnt indiscriminately kill people? I forgot to use polite speech, eh whatever. I dont feel like keeping up appearances any longer anyway. Now that I have this mighty power in my grasp, slightly fewer ces to collect Divinity pose no problem. These humans will multiply on their own left to their own device anyway. Yup, thats a line from someone whos obtained a power beyond their capacity. ...I see. Thats it. Humans multiply. Then there is no need to hold back. They may not be as enriching as nymphs, but country-wide amount of lives should serve as a nourishment to strengthen me. What are you saying? God Zaikuon started spouting out some dangerous-sounding words as if he was delirious. I shall destroy outside invaders when I get stronger. No need for deceptions nor trickeries. For I am fit to be the Gods Top Seat. If I just get stronger.... stronger, even stronger, and for that sake the world must--<> God Zaikuons aura changed to jet ck. Both the Scripture and jet ck aura look familiar to the Divine Sword I have. Thend around God Zaikuon is rapidly turning into desert. Now then, this doesnt seem like a situation where I can just leisurely observe. Might be about time to finish this up. I shall now reap lives infesting thisnd. --Starting from you. God Zaikuons dark red eyes red at me. Simr to the nymphs. Lets wake him up for a bit. Shock treatment is best for these times. <> GUOOOOOOOO I tried to shoot a weakened lesser variation of Mythology Down exclusive for demon lords, at god Zaikuon. It may look shy, but since the multi-dimensional permeations effect needed to defeat gods has been weakened, its not as effective against Immortal beings. Hes twitching on top of the crater, but still clinging to life. The jet ck aura that had overrun god Zaikuon was blown away, his body regained back its dim yellow coloring. Only temporarily though, as the jet ck aura quickly covered god Zaikuon back. T-thats a sphemy, to me, the strongest supreme god. Yeah yeah. Looks like I dont need to worry about god Zaikuon dying with the lesser version even if I dont hold back. I just keep shooting out [Lesser Mythology Down] at the right time while randomly replying him back. I am God Zaikuon sunk deep on the ground as he was about to stand up. It seems like theres a period of time where he moves more sluggishly after getting hit by lesser Mythology Down. My aim is amusingly urate because of that though its also partly thanks to the practically zero timeg before the spell is invoked. The strongest Apparently hes the strongest, guess Ill increase the output a bit more. Invincible Increasing the shooting pace should be fine since hes invincible and all, right? Ive used up all my mana after several shots, so I resumes the work while recharging from Mana Batteries. Man hes pretty tough. Truly what youd expect out of a god. To think he hasnt lost his fighting spirit after getting hit this much. Since its starting to get tiring, I kind of feel like whatever and just shoot the normal Mythology Down. I guess hed really die from that one though? His jet ck aura has gotten considerably worn down, should be okay. If that still doesnt work, then the only thing I can do left is the Anti-God Sealing Magic that Corpse taught me, but using that wont differ much from killing him if we consider his role of maintaining the barrier against outer space invaders. Since I dont really enjoy killing, Ill pick the sealing card only after using up all other cards. ...I, am... Su, pre, me... Whoa, he still got some spunk left in him. Lets try repeating the same attack set I used earlier. God Zaikuon was trying to say something, but then he stopped by the end of the second set. I observed him for a while before his finger twitched. ...This is...Unforgivable...Land...Perish... Forget breaking his mind, its fueling his vengeful spirit instead. Ive got no choice. Ill make him taste a sense of crisis with the non-lesser version of [Mythology Down]. Ill weaken the power as much as possible so it wont kill him by mistake--. IMMAKILLYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA The worn-out god Zaikuon charged at me like a beast. --Mythology Down. Iparable to the fake one earlier, painfully blinding lights and soul-shaking vibrations infringed upon thend and sky far and wide. The terrain gets greatly gouged out, blown earth and sand are forming into bulky clouds. Dark clouds swirled into whirlpools, the fierce wind blew away the rubble on the ground. "Guess I overdid it a little?" The coteral damage may be far less than Meteor Shower, but this destructive power exceeds that of ordinary forbidden magic. --Seriously? At the bottom of the gouged earth, there lies God Zaikuon. "--Vermilion barrier?" A barrier made of vermilion light protected god Zaikuon. It seems to have hit its limit with that one shot, cracks is spreading on the surface of the barrier as I speak. Wait. Indeed, you must wait. Karion said so. Urion, do your job too. Even Godly Barrier cannot defend the next one. Now thats shocking. A girl d in indigo blue lights, and a petite girl d in vermilion lights showed up. Judging from their conversation, they must be god Urion and god Karion. The lights are too intense, only their silhouettes are visible. Getting beat around by a human even after harnessing the forbidden power... Good grief, truly a disgrace to us gods. Humanoid in the shape of big men d in orange lights and green lights also showed up. These two must be god Heraruon and god Garleon. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. Then a female silhouette d in emerald green lights manifested. This one must be god Tenion. Karion, Urion, you two imprison Zaikuon inside Godly Cage. Can I count on Heraruon and Garleon to purify him? After confirming the gods consents, god Tenion turned toward me. Im sorry. Allow me to apologize in Heraruons ce. No point in apologizing to me. Please direct your apologies to Boruean Forests Sacred Tree, Aialize-sama. Yes, of course I will. Then I guess, I can ept her apologies. Next time, just break the Godly Barrier and beat him to pulp. Karion said so. I did not. But Zaikuon should be made to know his ce once. God Urion and god Karion said some violent remarks. Since even the gentle god Tenion isnt saying anything, I guess Ive been given the OK to beat god Zaikuon down with [Mythology Down] the next time hes misbehaving again. But, please dont be mistaken. For there is a true enemy. --True enemy? I know whom shes trying to imply, but does this enemy refer to mine or them, gods? You probably wont believe it if that name is spoken by our mouth. As such, lets have you heard it from someone you trust. God Tenion reached her hand toward to the sky, then I could feel the presence of some sort of barrier creaking. Its a barrier Zaikuon put outside the world in order to avert our gazes. As she swung down her arm, I could sense the creaking barrier breaking to pieces. Ive slipped out of the world many times before, but it might be a good idea not to underestimate these gods if theyre able to put up barriers in that unstable ce. Come, it should be here any second now. Arisas voice reached my ears right as god Tenion said that. Its Familiar Link. Apparently, the barrier god Zaikuon set up had barred Familiar Link from connecting. Master, its terrible! Demon God in the sky! Book 17 - 17-24. Indictmen t Were going back a bit in time. Arisas perspective. Looks like I got caught in God Zaikuons trap for a bit. Thats not a bit! I threw a quip in my mind when I heard Master through Familiar Link. Okay, we really should be going there. Its fine. Im not into getting caught in the same trap twice. But-- Familiar Link got called off while we were still conversing. Hey! Master! Im not done talking to you here, hey! I kept shouting, but there was no sound at alling from Master. Even though Familiar Link hasnt been severed, its as if my words are getting blocked by some sort of thin film. "Arisa." "Did something happen to Satou?" Mia and Mito are looking at me with worried expressions. Right after Master called Aze-tans name and teleported away, I went and brought Mia with me back to the capitals mansion and joined with Mito who had gone back ahead of us. Since Liza-san and the girls have gone to a sub-space created specifically for training by Masters Unique Skill, I asked Nana to go fetch them through Solitary Ind Pce. Shes probably about to join up with them now. "Master is currently fighting God Zaikuon. He declined when I suggested us going there to help though." Geez, hes just way too overprotective. "Mwu." "Even after reaching level 99, I guess we still look like children prone to danger from Satous point of view." "You tell me, wish he would rely on us more." I sigh together with Mia and Mito. Well, guess theres no helping it since thats just how Master is. "Arisa, how about Aze?" "Master didnt mention anything about Aze-tan, but considering he sounded like his usual self, I believe think she didnt have any major injury or something." I narrated my conjecture based on Masters voice to Mia who was worrying about Aze-tan. "Nn, good." I nodded to Mia who sighed in relief and proceeded to the next preparation. We moved to Duchess Mito Mitsukunis mansion and transported out arge airship out of the space created from space magic [Garage] to the mansions huge yard. Even though I dont believe the neighboring mansions could see here since the duchess mansion is surrounded by thick hedge-like outer walls, Ive put up [Camouge Field] just in case. Apparently Master developed this airship as a light aircraft carrier tounch Liza-san and the girls in their Powered Exoskeleton suits with catapults. Ive been pestering Master to make it so my and Mias Wand Warships, Lulus Gunboat and Nanas Shield Ship canbine into one, but Im yet to seed getting his approval even now. Wish Master would see the romance in thesebinations. "Arisa, what are you gonna do taking out this big thing here?" "This is the only ship furnished with an ess point to the man-made satellites, you see." I concisely answered Mitos question. Im sure the satellitesunched to monitor jellyfish for the elves can also be used to survey the ground. Since the resolution of those satellites telephoto lenses arent too good, they cant resolve images of people on the ground well, but it should suffice to find big idents happening on the ground. Master has given me this ship when I wanted wide-area searching capabilities without relying on him, this is the time to make use of it. I mean, even Tina-samas Drone Golems search areas are limited to a few cities at most. "Mia, help." "On it." We need Mias authentication to ess the satellites. "Let me help with something too." "Unn, Mito, help me check the monitors please." I cant possibly check all of those by myself. A vermilion gale blew past as we were about to board the airship. "Arisa! What about Master?!" Its Liza-san. "Emerrgen~?" "Emergency sortie nanodesu!" "Arisa, requesting status update." Tama, Pochi, Nana joined a momentter. As for the silver members, Zena-san came flying first, followed by Karina who leaped down here with the help of Rakas reinforcement, and Tina-sama on board of a flying golem. "Youre all here, everybody. Master is currently locked in a fight against God Zaikuon." The looks on everyones face changed. There are those who are simply surprised, those trembling in excitement before battle, and those anxious but the majority are concerned about Masters safety. "Theres nothing to worry about. Cuz Master is fine, okay." The anxiety on everyones faces thinned a bit after I said that. "The reason why I called everyone here is to look for any ident happening in the world and deal with it ordingly while Master is busy. Please change to your hidden equipment and get ready to sortie out." Afterward, everyone rushed toward the locker room. Nana, Liza and the girls were going to change in the courtyard, but they got scolded by Zena-tan and Sera before getting dragged away. Since Mia and I have already changed, we head to the light aircraft carriers bridge ahead of them. "Anything odd?" "Nowhere to be seen." I observe the many images shown on the front main panel while asking Mito who had stayed behind at the bridge. Unluckily for us, theres a lot of areas covered by clouds. "Oh no, oh no~" Tama came out of the shadow below me and pointed outside. Looks like she jumped here in the middle of changing, she hasnt finished wearing her golden armor. But, Ill postpone straightening her out forter. Gotta check out outside first. "--Public Channel?" Mito who peered outside first muttered. Public Channel is a magic tool by the king to send announcements, usually used for new years greeting, formal greetings and emergency announcements. "Three dimensional images in the sky?" Whats shown is a deep dark purple figure. The face is indistinguishable. It looks like a silhouette--. "Thats the demon god." Its exactly how Master described demon god is like. I tried to contact Master through Familiar Link to inform him this, but I still couldnt connect to him. "What is he trying to do showing up now?" "No clue here." I turned on the external mic to pick up external sounds. My dear people living in this world. I shall now impart upon you the truth. Demon gods voice resounded. "--No way." Mitos face is turning pale. "His voice sounds just like Ichirou-niis." "Really? But Master sounds higher pitched and clearer though?" That shotas voice is so precious. "No, I mean--" The Seven Pir Gods bear no love for you. No, they only see you as mere crops or livestocks. Mitos voice got drowned in demon gods speech. I dont get whats bugging her, but that cant possibly be Master anyway, and we need to prioritize in dealing with demon gods scheme now. As a proof allow me to show you the folly of gods. A screen appeared next to demon god, showing a figure of person emitting yellow lights and Master in his Nanashi form. Everyone sighed in relief when they saw Master safe. So do I. Let me show you the forbidden power! Just as the yellow-light figure screamed, the sky inside the screen darkened. Its a sr eclipse. I looked up at the sky, there was no eclipse. Looks like the eclipse only urred in the area where Master is due to god Zaikuons power. Its a phenomena thatpletely turned science on its head, but this isnt the time to give retorts on that. "Geh, whats that thing?" Shown on the screen, ck sludge fell off the ck moon that was hiding the sun, and then got caught inside a golden chalice Zaikuon was carrying. At this point, I thought, "This video must have been tampered" since the sense of distance was just too weird, but the fact that it was not a live broadcast but an editpiled by demon god never crossed my mind. I only learned that after reuniting with Master. The yellow light persona fighting Hero Nanashi is God Zaikuon. The forbidden power he referred to is abination of Miasma and Divinity, force of destruction that will destroy this world--a power that the Dragon God and I, Demon God, have sealed in the moon. Me being sealed in the moon is nothing more than a fabrication spread by gods. As a proof, Im here as you can see for yourself. While demon god was saying his pieces, god Zaikuon who was covered in ck sludge roared toward the sky. Yellow lights that seemed to be god Zaikuons familiars were also covered in ck sludge, and knocked master down. My vision turned white from anger and worry. Satou-san! Arisa, lets hurry and go to Masters rescue. Its okay~? Clothes. Zena-tan and Liza-san were panicking and shouted, but Tama and Mia pointed at the fact that Masters clothes werent torn, indicating his safety. I see, he was just pretending to have been done in. I secretly canceled [Over Boost] which I had inadvertently activated. GET WASTEEEEEEEEEEED The screen disyed a city somewhere, then a momentter, ck balloons-like things floating in the sky burst open assaulting the city. The city turned into a mountain of rubble in an instant, gardens,undries, storefronts and merchandises got turned into dust. ANNIHILATIOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON God Zaikuon and his familiars wereughing loudly. Gods hand down harsh punishment to those who slight their feelings. Surely you have learned of the destruction of Weasel Empire for viting the gods taboos. Gods teach not what those taboos are to people and destroy those who vite them with nary an exnation nor leeway. That is how gods do things. Images of the destroyed city panned over behind the demon god as he denunciated. Ruins of peoples daily lives and burning broken puppets were shown. Its a cunning direction often used in TV and movies, but I believe it must be immensely effective in this world where the people are not used to media. "T-that cant be true! Tenion-sama preaches about loves to people!" Sera, a miko of god Tenion shouted toward demon god. Priests all over the world probably have done the same. "I dont see any dead body." Tina-sama pointed out the fact that there was no dead body on the screen. "Of course~?" "Its only natural cuz Master is there nanodesu!" "Nn, reasonable." Unn, I think so too. You fools! Stop killing lower people so recklessly! We could hear god Zaikuon rebuking his familiars. Eh, why~? Why, cant we kill em? Is it cuz their lives are important? Is it cuz its bad? What an obvious question! Why would I care about the lives of lower people! God Zaikuon made a deration when asked by his familiars. Senselessly killing those unenlightened masses would lessen divinity harvested from them!! So the important thing is just divinity~? Not the lower peoples lives? Of course! Those ignorant masses are nothing but tools to produce our divinity! Tools huh~ You dont love em huh~ The conversation between god Zaikuon and his familiars echoed in the sky. "The way they phrased it sounded weird." "Yes, its almost like they were inducing God Zaikuon." Sera nodded to me. "But its strange, why would the gods allow this theatrical by demon god?" It hit me when Mito said that. Shes right, its weird. Why did they allow him do this broadcast that would definitely lower peoples faith to them. "Maybe theyre preupied on something else?" "Its obviously because the shifty demon god is hiding from gods eyes!" Sera snarled. She probably had no basis in that, but its very much possible that demon god is preventing the gods from getting in his way. What you heard is how gods truly feel about you. To gods, you are nothing more than objects to harvest faith from. The voices in the screen disappeared, reced by demon gods. There must be some among you who are saying, "I dont believe what demon god says", or "Its a false image fabricated by demon god." But try to look back at the annals of history. Was the world at peace before monsters and demons came into existence? Demon god made his speech. --The answer is nay. The world was full of wars and poverties. All for the sake of gods collecting prayers from people. Falling into despair from profound misery, peoples negative emotions turned into miasma that then filled the entire world. Im not sure how much of that is the truth, but I think Ive read the first half in books from Lkie Era Master has. The ever increasing miasma vited people, transforming some into grotesque beings. --Demons. I hid those poor souls, and devised a way to collect miasma, so that those tragedies wont repeat. And the living things I managed toplete at the end of my research were monsters. Monsters would gather miasma inside their body, converting it into mana through an organ they posses called magic stone. Did he get the idea from some insect-infested rotten forest from somewhere or something? But the story differs a bit from the one we heard at the Sage Tower back then. Kind of feels like hes glossing over things to make him look good. People would fear the grotesque demons and monsters, and prayed to gods to escape from those fears. Delivering faith, not dissimr to one caused by war and famine, to gods. Satisfied by prayers they obtained without anybor, gods gave me an order. [Maintain people faith by regrly inflicting fears upon them]. That which came to be the [Seasons of Demon Lords], the very existence of Demon Lords themselves. As someone who got turned into a demon lord, Id like to say, Screw that! O people, cast away those false gods. Live your live under the guidance of wise kings without relying on gods. You are not gods puppets. Now is exactly the time to regain your [Freedom]. Once demon god was done with his incitement, the screen behind him became active again, showing god Zaikuon and his familiars voices. GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOO Destroy Cities! Destroy Humans!! Destroy Everything!!! Its kinda looking bad over there. Werent you saying you wouldnt indiscriminately kill people? Its Masters voice. Now that I have this mighty power in my grasp, slightly fewer ces to collect Divinity pose no problem. These humans will multiply on their own left to their own device anyway. Looking closer, you can see tattoo-like things on god Zaikuons body now. ...I see. Thats it. Humans multiply. Then there is no need to hold back. They may not be as enriching as nymphs, but country-wide amount of lives should serve as a nourishment to strengthen me. I shall destroy outside invaders when I get stronger. No need for deceptions nor trickeries. For I am fit to be the Gods Top Seat. If I just get stronger.... stronger, even stronger, and for that sake the world must--<> God Zaikuon was wrapped in a jet ck aura inside the screen. Doesnt it kinda look like hes falling to the dark side? "--Owa" The screen turned pure white. Images reappeared momentter, blinding lights and soul-shaking vibrations infringed upon thends and the skies far and wide. The earth had been gouged greatly, earth and sand were blown upward forming ck bulky clouds. The dark clouds turned into a whirlpool, fiercely raging winds blew away the rubbles on earth. --What is that? Its like dozens, no, hundreds time the power of my Mythology Down. "So this is a god..." "It appears that we have misjudged gods powers." I nod to Liza and the girls. Perhaps they dispatched some poor quality avatars to pinch on divinity during the Divine Punishment. They could unleash such an incredible attack with the divinity they got from Purple Towers huh. It appears those merciless gods have decided upon your annihtion. For the sake of saving you from ruins, I will bet all the power I hold and resist those evil gods. Do not pray to the seven pir gods if you do not wish for ruins. Head to towers if you choose to fight alongside me. I shall bestow you my Divine Protections. The footage on the screen changed into demon gods purple shield blocking the mighty attack God Zaikuon unleashed toward a city. Its 100% an act, or rather its most definitely a made-up footage, but it must look real to the people of this foreign world. "Arisa, is master safe?" "Un, I think hes fine." At the very least, my Familiar Link is still intact. --Ah. "My link to master has been reconnected!" The film-like thing that was obstructing Familiar Link is gone. My voice should reach Master now. Master, its terrible! Demon god in the sky! I shout toward Master. Judging from the footage earlier, I dont believe it ever got to Master. Got it! Be right there! Right just as he said that, Master appeared in front of me. I have no idea what demon gods real objective is, but its our victory now. Book 17 - 17-25. Demon God 2 17-25. Demon God (2) Satou here. In older idol manga, you often see this scene where an idol talks to the main character from behind while the TV is showing the idol, then the mc proceeds to repeatedlypare the idol on TV and the person herself back and forth in disbelief. It may be cliched, but I sure love those scenes. Got it! Be right there! After receiving a report from Arisa in the capital about [Demon God in the sky], I made an eye contact with god Tenion to get her acknowledgment before going to where Arisa was with space magic Teleport. I surveyed the surroundings at the destination. Its okay, Arisa and the girls are unharmed. I sighed in relief and confirmed the situation. Apparently this is inside a bridge of an aircraft parked in the courtyard of Duchess Mitsukuni Mansion at the capital. Looking up through the bridge window, I saw what looked to be demon god projected in the air. Arisa had muttered some g-like remark in Familiar Link, "Its our victory now", but since it seemed she said that unconsciously, I let it slide. Let me reiterate. --Age of Godsnguage? It appears those merciless gods have decided upon your annihtion. For the sake of saving you from ruins, I will bet all the power I hold and resist those evil gods. Do not pray to the seven pir gods if you do not wish for ruins. Head to towers if you choose to fight alongside me. I shall bestow you my Divine Protections. I looked at the girls and it appeared they understood what the demon god was saying. "Arisa, wheres your trantion ring?" "Its stored inside my golden armor, should I take it out?" I replied back no need. It seems like Demon God has used some sort of magic or Authority to make his words intelligible to anyone who heard him. "Protections, get~?" "Yes indeed. Let us head to the tower everybody." Tama and Princess Sistina said something weird. "Whats the matter Tama nodesu?" "Helmet." "Pochi, put Tamas helmet on her! Nana, Tina-samas veil!" While Pochi and Nana were on the move, I put mind magic [Resist Mind Control] on the girls. "Dont tell me, mind control?" "Yeah, looks like it." I affirmed Arisa while checking the Map. Thousands of capital inhabitants have begun heading toward the tower. Theres only a fewmoners who got brainwashed even though the high leveled Tama and the princess fell under it though. Im wondering if theres some kind of conditions to it, but theres a more pressing matter to care now. "Master." "I know." I take out a wand created from a World Trees Emerald Branch from Storage. This isnt the turn for force magic forbidden spell [Divine Destruction], but for mind magic forbidden spell [Dominate Mass Psychology]. Its the worst kind of magic that was originally developed by a dictator to brainwash his own citizens. --Dont let Demon God mislead you. I made an appeal to people through magic. Luminous points on my Map showed new movements. Looking around, Tama and Princess Sistina who were still restless even after equipping their mind control resisting helmet and veil have calmed down right after receiving my forbidden spell. Tama was getting desperately hugged by Pochi, the princess got reproved by Mia, Careless. Well, I think that was inevitable considering the opponent is Demon God. Now then, time to look around the world with Unit Arrangement--. When I got back from going around the world, the girls had relocated to the duchess mansions courtyard. I guess the view is too cramped inside the bridge. --It appears the army of gods is here. Demon God muttered as he looked up at the sky. The sky cracked open, and from the fissure, came forth angels--or rather, white spheres with white light rings around them. "Oh no, theyre aiming at the ground--" "Its fine. Theyre not in this ne." I think Demon God is broadcasting the footage from somewhere, but I couldnt find him anywhere in the world. A huge purple barrier blocked attack magic unleashed by the spheroid angels. Its quite an intense footage, I back away on reflex. Like 4DX movies, heat swept over and buildings shook to match what urred in the video. Ordinary people will definitely mistake this footage as a reality. Demons! Protect the world! Magic circles manifested around Demon God and from there, troops of demons gushed out. "Thats a recording too right?" "Yeah, most likely." I think its probably shot in a sub-space Demon God created. Vivid orange colored and green colored lights overflowed out of the fissure. You cretin! Dare you sully gods names, know your shame! Whoa, looks like the gods are confronting him directly. God Heraruon unleashed orange colored lightning and god Garleon crescent shaped green des. The intensity I felt from those attacks rivals that of the dense yellow beam god Zaikuon shot out. Demon Godsyered barriers blocked those attacks as it approached the ground. The footage showed the slight shockwave that leaked out of the sh pulverized distant mountains and fields. No hesitation whatsoever on the damage you caused to those living below, yet you call yourselves gods! You lowly thief god, do not speak of gods name. Why do you not understand that the existence of you lot is precisely what makes beliefs fall into disorder! Im listening to Arisas summary of Demon Gods speech while ignoring these quarrels amongst gods. Theres so many things Id like to quip back, but more importantly--. "Why would he do this now of all time?" There should have been a more opportune time if his goal was to indict gods. Its thanks to that idiot Zaikuon being so worthless. That voice resembled that of the voice of god pouring down from above. "--Demon God." There stood Demon God sporting a devil mask. Thats sama for you! Imma put a curse that makes you go bald huuh. Right right! Revere him! Imma put a curse to worsen yer lumbago huuh. Pink haired little girls shouldering purple scythes showed up flocking around Demon God. Seeing that, the girls assumed battle formation. Itd be bad if this turned into an all out fight in the middle of the capital, so I sent the signal [wait for instructions] to the girls, and took a step forward toward Demon God. Arent you facing off against gods? From the sensation I felt from the gods I met beforeing here, the ones projected in the sky arent just mere recordings. The gods are being dealt with. That is merely one of my Split Divine Spirits. Demon God took a step toward me. Is there anything I can help you with? Take a gander. I asked him the reason he went out of his way toe here while leaving the gods to his split spirit, yet he immediately gave me the slip. He said, "Thanks to that idiot Zaikuon being worthless" when he showed up, didnt he. Are you here because of a grudge? Demon God snorted. Hes neither denying nor confirming I guess? Like maybe you were nning to let god Zaikuon go on a rampage by giving him forbidden power and defeat me, then youd go and intervene when he get carried away and about to destroy countries on the ground? Demon God looked unaffected, but the pink haired girls around him smirked andughed. Bzzt wrong. Its not master whos gonna intervene. The rampaging god Zaikuon would sh with gods. And right when both have been driven to exhaustion, well swoop in to proveit. The little girls are making so much noise. Guess they mistook [Profit] for [Proveit]? Well whatever. From what I could gather from those little girls, they nned to have god Zaikuon and the gods sh with each other, driving them to exhaustion, but since I went and defeated him, I have effectively thrown a wrench into Demon Gods ns? I mean I even hindered his ploy to brainwash people all over the world, I think its only natural for him to hold a grudge. As unjustified as it may. "Sounds like its because of a grudge though." Arisas murmur invited Demon Gods gaze to her. I moved with Ground Shrink and stood before Arisa to protect her from that gaze. Ive got quite a petty image on me it appears. Demon God muttered in displeasure. My business today is with you. Demon God points at me. "It doesnt matter even if youre a god, I wont let you harm Master." Liza readies her dragon spear with a resolute look on her face, standing alongside her are Tama and Pochi whove also got their dragon fang swords at the ready to protect me. Nana also activated thete stage [Impregnable Castle] mode, while the rear guard members switched their wands and guns to active states. Seeing that, CLANK, the pink haired girls transformed their scythes to battle forms. Recede. With that one word from Demon God, the pink haired girls canceled their battle stances. The Log showed that I had resisted [Coercion (Geass)]. Well, I suppose having at least that much power is only fitting for a god... Fumu, going against gods words huh. Demon God gazed at me and the girls curiously. Even though the girls are still in their ready to fight pose, they appear to be suffering from a heavy mental pressure. Golden and Silver armors are furnished with mind magic resisting functions but even those functions cant seem topletely defend against Geass exerted by a god. Interesting. The pressureing off Demon God vanished. In its ce, he struck us with restrained bloodlust. "<> nanodesu!" "<>~?" "<>!!" Beastkin girls reacted to the bloodlust and rushed at Demon God. Pochi broke past the eleration circle deployed by her golden armor entering into the hyper elerated state, while countless clones of Tama swoop down on Demon God from all sides. Liza who was equipping her powered exoskeleton followed slightly behind, charging at Demon God at twice Pochis speed. To support the girls, I use Ground Shrink too--. A drawn sword appeared before me. I drew a holy sword from Storage. My de broke into pieces. Oh crap. I dodge with Ground Shrink. The sword that grazed me is moving like Flexible Sword magic. Nanashis equipment got cut up like its made of paper. Dangerous. That must be the Dragon Rending Sword. The one mentioned by Dog-head. Been a while since I entered elerated thought process state. I concentrate on ways to support the girls while parrying away the still homing in Dragon Rending Sword with improved Flexible Sword magic and handmade holy swords. Pochis and Tamas dragon fang swords and Lizas dragon spear got blocked by shields that had manifested before Demon God. "Dragon Spear that Pierces All, blocked?!" "Thats a foul y nanodesu!" "Unbalibabo~?" --No, it did pierce through. Newyers of shields get rapidly produced every time dragon spear and dragon fang swords pierced through one. That must be the Divine Dancing Armor mentioned by Dog-head. "Ouchie~" Several of Tamas clones made an attempt to slip through gaps between shields, but they got blown away by suddenly appearing shields. "Giant Shield." "Hyper Deracinator." Hikarus and Arisas defensive magic showed up between me and the Dragon Rending Sword, but the sword instantly pierced through those into oblivion. "Aim--and shoot!" Lulu shot at the de part of Dragon Rending Sword with her eleration gun in an attempt to shift its trajectory, but the bullet got crushed into pieces before it could reach the de. "I wont let you harm Master, so I inform." Nana who switched from the stationary Castle to the mobile <> put herself between me and the sword. "Emergency, Throne has been breached open, so I report." Nana immediately activated the disposable Phnx one after another, but they all got crushed into pieces without resistance. At this rate, the Dragon Rending Sword will stab through Nana. Then--. I change ce with Nana using Unit Arrangement, and use one of my aces in the sleeve I have prepared beforehand. Dragon Rending Sword?! I repelled Demon Gods Dragon Rending Sword with a magical sword of my own created from [Dragon Rending Sword (Dragon yer)] magic I acquired from the False King Shin boy. The Dragon Rending Sword I produced is the weaker one. I did manage to repel Demon Gods Dragon Rending Sword, but at the cost of my own Dragon Rending Sword that turned into pieces. Unfortunately, I dont know Divine Dancing Armor magic. Even [Karisfel, Writings of Wisdom] I got from god Karion had nothing on Dragon Rending Sword and Divine Dancing Armor which originated from Demon God. You learned that from a bearer of [Master Wizard] huh... Demon God guessed right. Dragon Rending Sword returned to Demon Gods side before vanishing. At the same time, beastkin girls who were giving their all trying to break through the Divine Dancing Armor got blown away by some sort of shockwave. Humans and their excellent growth. Just as Demon God murmured satisfyingly, the pink haired little girls returned to his sides. Looks like they were holding off the silver members. Well then, have you grasped the gap in our powers now? I can only agree to Demon God. Even if I managed to ovee one Dragon Rending Sword, at the moment, Demon God is undoubtedly a higher order version of me. But I have a way to deal with him. The Dragon Rending Sword and Divine Dancing Armor employed by Demon God are indeed mighty, yet Ive got a hunch Divine Sword can do something about them. However, its not a good idea to rely on Divine Sword alone. If it got snatched away, Id then have no mean to oppose him. I need something other than weapon to deal with him. I mean I still have Meteor Shower and anti-god magic with me, if I could just lure him to some deserted ce. Lets get back to the topic at hand. Demon god took off his devil mask as he said that. Under the mask was--. Book 17 - 17-26. Real Identity of Demon God Satou here. Theres this saying [the ghosts real nature was but withered silver grass], but isnt that fear of the unknown? Which applies now and then. No matter how difficult a problem is, I believe you can strive toward the solution so long as you understand it. ""AAH! I KNEW IT!"" Arisa and Hikaru spoke in unison when they saw Demon Gods face under the mask. But their following words didnt match with each others. "Its the face in the painting we saw at the Shadow Castle!" "That face looks exactly like Ichirou-niis when he was working at thepany!" Arisa is right, hes the very picture of the person in the painting found in the throne room of Rumooku Kingdoms Shadow Castle. He doesnt look as identical as me like Hikaru said. I might have turned out like that if the me before I came to another world grew out my beard and aged up a bit. --Even though Ive had my suspicions already, seeing it in person stilles as quite a shock. Do you get it now, another me. Demon God spoke in Japanese on purpose. I had a hunch about this already when I saw the painting at the Shadow Castle, but it really does appear that Im not the only Suzuki Ichirou who hase to this foreign world. I shall present onest chance to you who was not chosen by princess. --Chance? I think the majority of people who speak of chances while looking down on their conversation partner have nothing good to say. ...Rather, whom does he refer to by princess? The mysterious little girl and God Parion who was attached to Demon God in the Realm of Gods crossed my mind. Dragon God Akon Kagura is also one possibility, but the image I have on her in my mind is more like a queen or an empress than a princess so Im excluding her. Princess once said, [You cant be a perfect god with just collecting divinity]. [Gathering multiple souls to expand your vessel is the shortcut toward the path of True Godhood]. --Could it be. I realized that my body wouldnt move when I was about to make a slight movement. Looks like the reason why Arisa and Hikaru behind me didnt throw a quip at Demon God is because theyve been bound like me. My Log disyed me failing to resist [True Ninjutsu: Binding Divine Shadow]. When the heck did this guy use this jutsu. Well whatever. The Log showed me acquiring [True Ninjutsu] and [Resistance: True Ninjutsu] right after that entry, so I alloted maximum points to both and activated them. Considering I cant use force magic [Break Magic], this Binding Divine Shadow apparently not only binds your body but also magic casting. I shall be a perfect body by taking you in. I want to tell him, dude, this isnt some Showa era game or manga, that old-fashioned plot point hase out of style nowadays. Demon God points his palm toward me. I still cant move even after acquiring the resistance, wonder if its because Demon God is higher leveled than me... This is bad. The time is now-- Dark purple lights gathered in his palm and wriggled suspiciously. What-- Demon God disappeared from my view. The moment he shed, I evacuated the ce along with Arisa and the girls with Unit Arrangement. Ive brought us to the center of the Great Desert to minimize coteral damage. I know the cliche here is to take control from within after getting absorbed, but I wont be taking chance here. How did you break free from God Restraints! Demon God chased after us with teleportation. Looks like he had absolute confidence in True Ninjutsu. Im alwayse prepared with dyed-activation escape magic you see. I said some random made-up excuses with the help of Deception skill. Then I shall erase all means of escape! The surrounding area got dyed in dark purple, palm-shaped dark purple lights are rushing toward us from all directions. From what I sense, hes also simultaneously deployed a space magic barrier to prevent escape. --Dont move. Voice howling voice reached me. The pouring rain of palm-shaped lights got blocked by dazzling vermilion lights before it could reach me. Ive seen this before. Was that, Karion! Demon God shouted in Age of Godsnguage. --Correct. The space in front of me distorted, then a vermilion light with a girl-shaped contour--God Karion showed up. That was really God Karions [Godly Shields] that protected us then. Karion isnt the only one whos here. Tenion said so too. Indigo light girl--God Urion and emerald green youngdy--God Tenion followed after God Karion, manifesting up. Were just in time it seems. With a swing of her arm, God Tenion undid the [Binding Divine Shadow] that had restrained us. This is our first time meeting outside I believe? God Tenion looks at Demon God. Resemnce in external patterns confirmed. Point indefinite. Karion should stop fussing over nonsensical matters. Its not nonsensical. Urion is just narrow minded. God Karion pointed out the resemnce between me and Demon God, but god Urion concluded that it was [Point Indefinite]. Looks like outward appearances mean little to these gods. What should we do, Master? Arisa talked to me through Familiar Link. We dont have a lot of options. ? Be one with Demon God, be a part of a true god. Out of question. Not even worth considering. ? Run away to another world using Unit Arrangement, and spend my life there. Ill put this aside. Moving between worlds should be difficult even for gods, hence theres a high chance this will allow me to escape from Demon Gods clutch. But that would mean abandoning my life in this world. This choice of making the girls desert their homend will be thest resort. ? Defeat Demon God. Or maybe seal him away. Im putting this one aside as well. Ive got few tricks up my sleeve I can use to maybe defeat him, but Ill also be exposing myself to the danger of being absorbed by Demon God in the process. ? Observe from the sidelines as the gods suppress Demon God. And maybe lend them a hand. Its an attractive proposition, but Ill put this one aside too. These gods are more powerful than I expected, but theres an extremely high chance of Demon God outwitting them. ? Have a heart to heart talk with Demon God and reconcile. Id like this one if possible. But since Demon Gods true objective is to absorb me and be a [True God], reconciliation doesnt seem possible. But if he has a goal to aplish by being a [True God], Im willing to make apromise depending on that goal. My brain processed all that in one second, then I focused back on Demon God and the three goddesses. God Tenion is having a conversation with demon god. I didnt think youd show up this soon. My dear miko informed me of this. Demon God is here, she said. God Tenion nced at Sera for an instant. Hmph, peeking and tapping in your believers huh. Your bad taste never changes. Sera herself is moved to tears to see God Tenion in person. Sera probably never had the intention to inform her. She was probably praying to god out of habit after seeing Demon God before her eyes. My, you dont speak like your usual self in Gods Realm. I suppose this is how you truly are like then? Now that she mentioned it, he was talking like a jester in the Realm of Gods. Hmph, its so much easier to manipte a bunch if you tter their conceited ass. Demon God sneered without even trying to hide it. Tenion, you should exercise heightened cautions. Demon God has abandoned his masquerading acts, so said Karion. I didnt. But I agree with Urion. God Urions indigo lights reinforced God Karions Godly Shields. Its all right, Urion. Im sure even Demon God is aware of the gap in divinity between us. God Tenion stares at Demon God. Hmph. With my divinity split to my Divine Split Spirit, going up against three gods will be a hassle. Demon God was being surprisingly honest. --you think Id say that! A striking aura of vivid purple and jet ck emitted out of Demon God. I have my contingency n in ce already! My believers all over the world shall deliver me enough divinity to fill this entire body-- Demon God halted his speech midway. --Not. Am I wrong? God Tenion calmly spoke. This cannot be. Why!! Ignoring the shouting Demon God, god Tenion looks at me. Youve made your move to ensure Demon God did not acquire more believers, havent you? I smile back to answer God Tenion who seemed convinced. Apparently undoing the brainwash that afflicted people all over the world has ended up thwarting Demon Gods scheme. Impossible! You couldnt have made it in time! No even before that you should have run out of mana! Demon God was ring at me in askance for exnations, but since I did not see any point in revealing my tricks, I only shrugged back at him. Milord! A purple little girl teleported in as if cutting apart the heavy mood that set in. How many of these girls are there anyway? Were done securing her! I got a bad feeling about this. I opened the Marker list even before the little girl finished talking. Well done. Now lets start over. Demon God grinned as he said that. Behold! Lesser Goods! Demon God called out to me. "Aze-san!" A screen projected midair showed Aze-san being enclosed by purple little girls with their scythes thrust before her. First God Zaikuon and now these guys, they really love to test my patience dont they. Come to the Netherworld with none of the nuisance if you wish to save your beloved. Catch him, Urion! I know. Tenion you worrywart. Indigo lights were about to wrap Demon God like a cocoon, but he vanished before it could. ...He ran off. A little blunder. Even gods make mistakes. Disappointed with Urion. Should be less bragging more actions. I push a switch on my thought process while ignoring the gods conversation. "--Eh?" "Aze-san!" I tightly hugged Aze-san who appeared right in front of me. I gambled on Unit Arrangement which managed to pull her out of the Netherworld. "Satou." I could feel Aze-sans warmth as she hugged me back in tears. Is that the very same high elf who was made hostage? Shocking. Karion is also shocked, she said. In agreement with Urion. Im shocked. Small it may be, Netherworld is a world Demon God created. Invading a domain without the creators permission is an extremely difficult task. Dare I say impossible unless there is a huge gap in powers. The gods, especially God Karion, were very surprised. Its Unit Arrangement thats amazing, not me though. I can never thank the person who gave me this power enough. --He got away. Sun-like heat swooped before an orange light and a green light appeared. Its God Heraruon and God Garleon who should be fighting Demon Gods Split Spirit. And we were just one step away from cornering him. What do you have to say, Garleon! Are you implying that it was my fault, Heraruon! Why dont you realize your attitude is exactly what enabled his getaway! These two gods are the same as ever. God Tenion calmed the two down and informed them of the events here. Once hes done listening, Heraruon gives me an order. Go vanquish Demon God. Well, thats an absurd demand if I ever heard any. Book 17 - 17-27. Authorities on Loan Satou here. Being on the receiving end of higher-ups table-flipping anger and unreasonable demands were everyday urrence when I was working in apany. I met the very picture of ideal employer in Baron Muno aftering to another world, and was freed of those unreasonableness, but now it seems like Im about to see those unreasonable demands once again from somewhere unexpected. Go vanquish Demon God. Once hes done listening, god Heraruon gave me an order. I felt kind ofpelled toply, but since this is probably nothing more than delusions, Im just gonna ignore him. Mind magic or the sort doesnt show up on my Log, so its probably some kind of Kotodama-like primeval magic. Heraruon foolish. Karion said so too. I did not. But I fully support the should not let theponent that could strengthen demon god approach him sentiment. God Urion and god Karion insisted that letting me go near Demon God carries [the risk of powering up Demon God into True God.] Seems like they had been sneaking a peek at the exchanges between me and Demon God before they came to my rescue. As if a human can beat Demon God in the first ce! Youre aware of Demon Gods strength in Material World yourself. Thus spoke god Garleon. The way he phrased it, is he implying that the seven pir gods are stronger than Demon God in Realm of Gods? Have you forgotten the fight between this person and Zaikuon? At least in Material World, this person possesses enough power to measure up to Demon God. Admonished by god Heraruon, god Garleon couldnt refute, gununu. Main issue has shifted. Heraruon and Garleon should cool off. Karion said so too. I did not. But I do suggest to approach this matter carefully. Careful? What is there to hold back against eliminating Demon God who had the gall to not only unjustly smear gods names but also nt misgivings to our believers! Exactly! And thats after he stole our Authorities and ascended to godhood from demi-god, truly one of a kind ingrate! Looks like god Heraruon and god Garleon wont calm down. Im a bit intrigued by what god Garleon said, about [Stealing Authorities and ascended to godhood]. Hes not gonna answer me even if I ask anyway, so Ill just put it down on my Menus Memo. Do you lot notprehend such reasoning? This is why goddesses are beyond help. God Garleon said some discriminating words. Youre over the line, Garleon. Apologies, Tenion. I did not mean that about you. Apparently god Garleon is no match for god Tenion. I believe neither Karion nor Urion wish to leave Demon God to his own device either. Lets hear what they have to say first, shall we. With the words from moderator Tenion, god Heraruon and god Garleon finally took the attentive stance. ...Rather, despite her peaceful demeanor, god Tenion seems to be in agreement with the eliminate Demon God sentiment herself. I shall give it a listen. Speak, Urion. So haughty. Heraruon should be more modest. Karion said so too. I did not. I dont believe Heraruon could ever be modest. Urion should stop with her pointless remonstrances. God Karion is quite curt herself. But err, can we please get back to the topic. Master, you cant go on a suicide mission against Demon God, you hear me. Arisa warned me through Familiar Link, so I replied back with, "I wont". Believe me, Im not into that. Really~? Would you still refuse if they let you take Aze-tan as wife? ...Obviously. Such an enticing proposition would bedazzle me a bit. H-hey! Im serious, you really cant, okay!? Youve got a lot of wives already you hear me, you cant fall for these gods cajolery okay? Arisa warned me again in panic, probably due to that pause. Theres nothing to worry about, Arisa. To begin with, marriage as a reward for vanquishing Demon God is just too rude to Aze-san. --Thats the end of my exnation. Therefore, its too risky to let this human be anywhere near demon god. Karion said so too. In agreement with Urion on this matter. I rmend the deployment of god soldier army to vanquish demon god. God Urion and god Karion were done with their speech while I was conversing with Arisa. God Heraruon seems to get it, while god Garleon doesnt seem to. You lot really never think ahead, do you. I dont want to hear that from the reckless abandon Garleon. Karion said so too. I did not. Urion, youre banned from dragging me. God Garleon and god Urion continued their argument for a while before god Tenion mediated to resume the talk. I understand that letting this get close to Demon God means risking strengthening Demon God. Ive got a bad feeling about this. But, even if we dont make this go, Demon God wille for him on his own. Dont you lot understand that? We must either exterminate him now or seal him away in God Sealing Cage for the sake of this world. I understand god Garleons point, but I dont n to willingly consent to that. Garleon really is a fool. Karion, exin please. I did no--feints are banned. Urion is a big meanie. God Karions mood worsened as god Urion cackled right in front of her. Karion, could you give us an exnation? Got no choice since its Tenions request. God Karion nodded before giving her exnation. Exterminating him is out of question. We wont lose in a five against one even in the worst case, but a huge amount of divinities will definitely be consumed in the process. Forget being short on divinities before the battle against Demon God, theres a high possibility we will be unable to maintain the barrier that protects the world even. And here I was wondering what she was gonna say, the oue of their fight against me huh... Discussing about this right in front of the person in question, I can really feel the different in mentality between gods and humans. Karion is correct. Presently faiths and prayersing from people have been significantly reduced due to Demon Gods schemes. Consuming divinities at these times when recovery rate is slow is but a folly. God Urion added to god Karions exnation. Then we can just seal him away. I question what Garleon see with his eyes. This human instantly reimed the high elf that had been captured in Netherworld. The barrier located at the borders of Netherworld is powerful yet borate. Invalidating that without preliminary preparations and in an instant must mean that this human possesses a movement type Authority and one that can slip past barriers. As such, God Sealing Cage is pointless. God Karion looks at me. Im not obliged to reply here, but neither do I need to keep it a secret so I affirm her. Wouldnt want them sealing me away as a test if I denied here. I believe there was no such Authority among those we bestowed to Demon God. Perhaps its an Authority awarded by Dragon God to Demon God? God Heraruon and god Tenion discussed in whispers. Then do we leave him alone? Thats dangerous in itself. Urion will speak the optimal solution. Karion should stop with unreasonable demands. God Urionined back to god Karion who passed the whole problem to her. Understand that using that human in a trap is the ideal solution. Karion said so too. I did not. However, trap is a good idea. Having that human blow himself up just as Demon Gode for him will surely greatly damage Demon God. God Karion said something brutal there. Id like to decline from blowing myself up. I voiced my disapproval since I dont want to slowly get recruited as a suicide bomber. Self-preservation at thiste stage do you now! Humans, fools the lot of you! Garleon should stop making remarks in reflex. I agree with god Urion here, but shes prone to do the same thing herself. Its only natural for humans to cherish the sole life they have. Thats the fundamental concept Creator God has nted in life forms. Theyre unlike gods who get resurrected after dying. This Creator God mentioned by seven pir gods must refer to the god who created their homend. Youre the one who speaks of making him blow himself up in a trap! Have you forgotten that?! Of course not. Its that humans duplicate body thats going to blow up. By using a duplicate body Tenion creates, we will nt Decaying Factor inside Demon God to destroy him from within. I see, a trap using a copy of me huh. Demon God is sly. You think hed fall for such an obvious trap? Its all right. The duplicate body will also fight back at Demon God. It should be possible to copy magic employed by that human if its just for one shot. Theyre gradually deciding on things on their own somehow. Can I have a word? There are some points I dont agree with, Ill raise them here. Permission granted. Id like to ask Demon God his reason for trying to assimte me before taking a hostile action-- Rejected. The risk is too big. And even if you do take the risk, I dont believe Demon God would speak the truth. We are talking about a fraudsters who would trick even gods. Kinda feels like gods are easy to trick, but since that applies to me as well, Ill keep that to myself. Is there really no other way besides eliminating Demon God? Even though I dont see any resemnce in any other aspect besides our outward appearances, thats apparently the same person as me. Demon God may be telling lies, but Id love to pick other choices besides his elimination if possible. I still wont forgive him for putting Aze-san in harms way, but thats another matter. There is none. Youre too softhearted. Demon God has spent a long time in obscurity building up ns to oppose us. You may have thwarted a few of his schemes, but we dont believe he would prostrate himself before us now of all time, nor would we forgive him. I asked that question to god Tenion, but it seems shes in agreement with what god Karion said. These gods wont concede even if I keep pressing on. Then I guess Ive got no choice but to reluctantly help them eliminate Demon God. It would be annoying if they regard us as enemy when were already busy dealing with Demon God and purple little girls. When are you nning to rece me with a duplicate body? The moment its ready. Where am I staying after its reced me? Either in Urions or Tenions Divine Barrier--if you seek perfection, go for Urions barrier. God Karion answered me. Do you mind if I bring the girls with me? Divine Barrier is a domain of gods. As such, there should be as few humans and their worldly desires as possible. That high elf can be included however. God Urion declined me taking everyone with me. Demon God went for Aze-san earlier, but he will definitely go for the girls if he cant find Aze-san. I brought that up to god Urion, seeking a concession. That fear is not unfounded. Covering for handicaps man of merit suffered is one form of justice. Counterns should be considered. Karion said so too. I did not. Urions bad habit. Looks like god Urion is unwilling to put those who havent cleared her trial inside her domain. And since god Tenion seems to be of the same opinion--. All right then, we shall bestow the means to protect themselves to those who are left behind. Karion, Urion, youre fine with that right? God Tenion made that suggestion. I wont say no to Tenions requests. Loaning an Authority to protect yourself. A small vermilion light came out of Karion and floated toward me. Who will it be? What will happen to those who have been given an Authority when they give the Authority back? I ask god Karion back. Depressed Demon Lord Shizuka can probably separate these Authorities safely, but just in case. Nothing in particr. They will only experience a sense of loss. Karion replied me back. Unlike [Demon Gods Fragments] nted when someone gets reincarnated, loaned Fragments from seven pir gods can be returned safely it seems. Who will it be? Nana is the best at making use of protective powers among the girls. Please grant it to the homonculus girl (Nana). After getting the go ahead from Nana, I told god Karion the recipient. The vermilion light got sucked into Nana. God Karions holy mark rose on Nanas forehead for an instant before disappearing. Karion is too soft on Tenion. Tenion should give her own Authority. Right then. Then I shall loan the Authority I use to inhibit recognitions for when I pe--watch over people in material body. This power should enable you to elude Demon Gods detection. Thats good. The harder it is for Demon God to detect us the safer. ...I mean, god Tenion. Were you just about to say [Peek] just now? When I asked that in my mind, god Tenion made a [Keep it a secret ok?] gesture. Who shall it be for? God Tenion let go of a small emerald light. Normally, this would be most fitting for Cat Ninja Tama, but since Sera was desperately pointing to herself as if saying, "Me me!", I relented to that passion and appointed her. The small emerald light got sucked into Sera. Sera looked like she was in ecstasy, having a [Gods Fragment] dwelling in her body as a miko of god Tenion, I guess that rather unbing enraptured look on her face is inevitable. Heraruon and Garleon should loan their Authorities as well to be fair. Hmph, even if its for the sake of defeating Demon God, why should I give my Authority to those who do not believe me? Stingy Garleon. Karion said so too. I did not. But Garleon is unfair for being the only one not doing anything. I never said that I would do nothing. I just loathe the idea of loaning my authority to non-believers. No choice, I shall bear it for a period of time. I bestow you a heart that will not waver nor flinch in the face of Demon God. Despite his opposition, god Garleon doesnt seem to want god Karion think of him as being unfair. A green colored light was shot off god Garleon. God Garleon jerked his chin, implicitly asking whom it will be. It fits Arisa the best but she doesnt have any more room to spare for god Garleons fragment since she already has [Demon Gods Fragments] in her. Which means, the main candidates would be--our main force, Liza or the meister of support magic, Mia. Liza quietly nodded when I looked at her. To the lizardkin girl (Liza) please. The green light moved toward Lizas chest after I said that. Next is Heraruon. Very well. I shall bestow a dazzling divine light that falters those who are subject to demon. The thought me crossed my mind for an instant, but it mighte in handy to buy time to escape. Id like to give it to Pochi who often stands on the front line together with Liza, but Pochi being ditzy, I feel like shell miss the timing, thus I pick the highly mobile Zena-san whos in the center group. Orange colored light wrapped Zena-san. A dazzling light as if shone on by a halo was born on her sun-colored hair. This will definitely bring Zena-san more fans. Lastly from me. I grant the power to detect and make known of iing evils. I appointed Mia to receive god Urions Authority. I was mulling over whether to choose Tama with her powerful detection ability or Mia who could detect spirit movement for it, but since Tamas detection ability could possibly rival that of god Urions Authority, I ended up picking Mia for double checks. Indigo light got into Mia as her fastened turquoise-colored twintail shook. You have nothing to worry about anymore now. Human, respond immediately should you are summoned. Acknowledged. I respectfully bowed back to god Urion and watched over the gods as they made their way back to Realm of Gods. Volume 17 28

onMonday, August 19, 2019zweindrei

17-28. Authorities Demonstrations

Satou here. There are so many words that bemon unnoticed, but I dont think theres a lot of people who know the origins of those words. You can look it up to a certain point on inte search engines these days though. "It should be fine here. Anyone wanna have a go?" Wevee to a copy sub-space of the great desert to test out the Unique Skills the gods loaned. This particr sub-space has been reinforced multiple times over to prevent it from breaking down when testing anti-god magic, fit as a proving ground. Its still hot though, so were all on board of the fully air conditioned big airship. Aze-san is with us today. I cant just nonchntly send her back while knowing that shes being targeted by both Demon God and god Zaikuon. "Master, I shall volunteer myself, so I report." Nana came forward as the first yer. "Then, Ill be your test partner. Are you fine with Inferno then anti-demon lord [Lesser Mythology Down]?" Pretty extreme suggestion from Arisa. "You should start with a watered down advanced fire magic before you go with inferno." "I mean its gods Authority and all, it should be fine, no? Nanas [Castle] can block Inferno already, if youre still worried Master, how about putting up Castle inside the gods barrier?" "Master, there is no point if it cannot block Demon Gods attack so I insist." I suppose theyre right--. "I get it. Let me stand by next to Nana then." This way, everything should be fine in case something goes wrong. Arisa sighed, "Youre as big a worrywart as ever arent you, Master", but its better than risk injuring Nana, so ignore that. I take Nana with me to the center of the great desert. Are you ready? Hold on a bit. I called for time through Tactical Talk. "Nana, Unique Skill." "Yes, Master. Activating Unique Skill, Pdin Shield so I announce." Vermilion light blinked on Nanas body, then a 100 meter wide dome enshrouded us. "Can you change its size?" "Yes, Master. It is possible to alter the domes size from 1/10th to 10 times the current size, so I report. The smaller it is the better its defensive power maxing out at three times the power, while at the biggest size its defensive power will fall to less than half, so I report." Apparently she just somehow gets all those details. Once Nana had activated her golden armors [Castle] inside the dome, I gave the GO signal to Arisa. Here I go, Inferno. A crimson congration red up in the desert, swallowing us whole in an instant. Just as Inferno came into contact with the Pdin Shields dome, a half-transparent shield with god Karions holy mark embellished on the center part manifested over the domes surface. "Master, its frontal defensive power has soared up, so I report." Just as its appearance suggests, the shield part seems to specialize in blocking. Arisas inferno eventually dispersed. Arisa, try shooting intermediate level fire balls from three directions. OK, st Shots. Powerful fire ballsing from three directions zed at the Pdin Shield dome. "Master, the shields wont appear, so I report." "Seems like itd only show up if the attack is at least at a certain destructive level huh." Then when Arisa shot advanced level fire magic from two directions, the shields manifested on both. "Its defensive power gets lowered with two shields, so I report." I see, these shields are like a manifestation of the domes defensive power density. "It blocks melee weapons too, even the dragon fang sword." Stabbing a dragon fang sword at it peels off the shield-shaped surface, but new shields get produced anew from inside every time. Its simr in mechanism to the Divine Dancing Armor the Demon God used. He might have created that magic in the image of god Karions [Pdin Shield]. "Master, it is not possible to maintain the defensive function for an extended period of time, so I report." Nana is correct, it can only defend itself against dragon fang weapons for 10 seconds at most. One it passed the time limit, the Pdin Shield dome began to oscite and eventually crumble down. But managing to defend against the fang that [Pierces All] for 10 seconds is still quite a feat. "Nana, is it possible to ovep this Pdin Shield?" "Yes, Master." Looks like three of it can be ovepped at the same time. Arisa, do it! Now that weve got a grasp on its general characteristics, time for the final check. I also prepared myself to deploy [Castle] and disposable Phnx installed in my own golden armor anytime. Make sure to block this one, okay! <> Anti-demon lord type [Mythology Down] exploded out. The firstyer of Pdin Shield blocked against [Mythology Down] only for an instant before it crumbled into pieces, the second one cracked, while the the third one was hit by the shockwave. This [Unique Skill] appears to be a severely weakened version of god Karions Godly Shield, that one managed to withstood against my [Mythology Down] before breaking. Well, I dont suppose theyd lend their strongest cards. "Master, there is something I would like to try so I report. Requesting permission." "Any problem with usage limits of Pdin Shield?" "Detecting no foreseeable problem for two more use, so I report." After some more checking, we found out that she could safely use Pdin Shield for six times, afterward, one use gets restored with each full hour. "Starting experiment so I report." Nana activated [Castle]--. --Ooh. The multiyered barrier of Castle shined red before turning vermilion all at once. "Experiment sess. Reporting the sessfulbination of Castle and Pdin Shield, the creation of Pdin Castle so I report." "Thats incredible..." Never would have thought you could do that. These stuff exist everywhere in manga and light novels, but to actually make it works on it in reality must be thanks to Nanas flexible thought process. Common sense would have blocked it if it were me. "Master, requesting Arisa to attack for evaluation purpose so I entreat. " "Alright then. Should we try Inferno?" "Mythology Down if you would please." Nana said that with a look of confidence. "Got it. --Arisa, please." Thetter half was with Tactical Talk while I gave the GO sign to Arisa at the former. I wait for Arisas [Mythology Down] tond while making the same preparations as before. Roaring sounds and tremors shook the surrounding area. However, even though the Mythology Down managed to peel off severalyers of Pdin Castle, it failed to pierce through the vermilion-colored protective barrier before running out of fume. Ouh, gureato~? Amazingly awesome nodesu! Nn, sturdy. The girls raised a shout of joy. Whoa thats awesome. Maybe it could even defend against the real [Mythology Down] if Nana used her Warship Wand? Hm, Im not sure about that. As the non-lesser variant breaks down multiple adjacent dimensions along, I dont think even Pdin Castle can defend against that. At most both would counterbnce each other, I think? "Master, should we give it a try so I inquire." Nanas expressionless face had this excited air around her, but since its too dangerous, I dont think we should, not until shes capable of deploying multiple Pdin Castle or escaping out it herself once the barrier is deployed. "No, lets not. See if you canbine with the mobile [<>] or the [Castle] deployed by therge airshipter." "Yes, Master." For now, this should suffice as a proving test for the Unique Skill loaned to Nana. Even though it cant be used in a frontal battle against Demon God, it should be good enough to block the first strike at least. "Seras disappeared nodesu!" "Mwu." Sera was wrapped in an emerald green light once she activated the Unique Skill god Tenion loaned to her, [Hermit Hide], and apparently, that was when she was gone from the other girls view. Seras dot has also disappeared from my Radar and Map. ording to her Marker, shes in a [Mapless Area]. "Wonder where has she gone off to?" "Zena, cant you find her with your wind magic?" "I will give it a try. ...." "Ill check with Space Magic too." "Spirit Magic." "Guess Ill give it a shot too then?" Zena-sans wind magic, Arisas space magic, Mias spirit magic and Hikarus force magic got deployed but none managed to find Sera. Princess Sistina who blurted the idea first also tried to look with earth magic, but she came away empty handed as well. "Tama, can you tell?" "Nyu~? Here, but not here~?" Asked by Liza, Tama tilted her head along with her entire body, her eyebrows looked like they were about to loop. Its like, she knows that Sera is present but not her exact location I guess? For it to not only elude the girls, but even Tamas detection, this [Hermit Hide] is pretty high performance. --Oh? The half-transparent Sera tiptoed toward me while holding back herughter. She was going to kiss me, but I stopped her attempt by putting my finger on her lips. No pranks that could invite misunderstandings while Aze-san is here if youd please. "Over there nodesu!" Looks like Seras Recognition Inhibition has psed. Not certain whether its because I toucher her or because Sera broke off her concentration. "Mwu, guilty!" "Hey! Im gonna give you snacks if youre pranking!" Calm down, Arisa. "How were you able to see through it?" "Apparently my constitution is such that illusions and the likes dont work on me." I replied to Sera. Sera looked half-transparent to me from the very beginning when she activated the Unique Skill. But the fact that I would lose sight of her if I averted my eyes for a while is a testament to its higher performancepared to ordinary illusions. Its more than high performance enough. Doesnt seem like it consumes a stupid amount of mana like Mana Camouge nor needs super tightrope walking control either. "Any idea how many times you can use it?" "I believe about five times a day. Once its active, I think I can keep it up for about one bell long as long as I dont lose focus." Sera replied to Arisas question. After more checking, we found out that the effect could also be extended to other people if she focused on them during activation. In that case, those who are under the same Recognition Inhibition effect could see each other. "This is the power of god..." Murmured Liza as she was wrapped in a green colored light with a gant look on her face. Its the Authority god Garleon loaned to her, [Hero Heart]. "Well then, lets give it a whirl." Liza doesnt flinch even with my [Intimidation] skill. "Its pretty amazing." This time I use Intimidation loaded with bloodlust. --Ooh, I could see a wavering on Lizas expression. Lets try adding mind magic [Cowardice] and [Fear]. "A-as expected of Master." Liza is breathing roughly while sweating profusely. But enduring this much should be good enough. "Kyuu" "Pochi~?" "Po-Pochi-chan!" When I turned around toward the voice, Pochi who was peeking out of curiosity had been knocked out. I hurriedly undo Intimidation and the magic. They say curiosity killed the cat, but as it turned out, it was the dogkin Pochi who got done in by it, not the catkin Tama. Additionally, Lizas Unique Skill seems to also work on ally that are within a certain range. The passed out Pochi is evidence that such ally must be within that range during activation time. The skill is an active one, but it seems she doesnt feel any limit to usage at the time being. Its also effective against Geass and mind control type magic, they should manage to avoid getting frozen stiff from Demon Gods re now. "This cave is kind of, eerie." "This here is a dungeon, you see." I replied back to the uneasy Aze-san. Were now at Dejima Inds Phantasmal Labyrinth to test out [Sanctuary Guard], the Unique Skill god Urion loaned to Mia, and [Saint Prey], the Unique Skill god Heraruon loaned to Zena-san. Apparently Aze-san is afraid of the dark, how shes grabbing my arm is wonderful. Improper conducts--turning off the light, producing ghastly sounds, shing suspicious shadows all over to scare her, I banished them all from my mind somehow. Also, Arisa and Mia arepeting for my other free side, Pochi has climbed on my shoulders while she herself is piggybacking Tama forming a totem pole, its a chaos. "Zena-tan, a gobu ising from ahead." "Activating Saint Prey!" Zena-san closed her eyes and prayed, then an orange-colored light streamed down her body. A momentter, gods divine light overflowed out of Zena-san, filling the surrounding area with dazzling lights. "Lost~?" "Goblin-san went away nodesu." Tama and Pochi poked on the ground where a demi goblin was. Looks like weak monsters will simply get evaporated away. Master! Dungeon monsters are running away heading toward underground. A dangerous being might have showed up above ground where Master is. Dungeon Core whos managing thebyrinth contacted me. We made her panic it looks like. I apologized to Core and got her permission to wreak some havoc here for the test sake. "Me next." Indigo lights flow on Mias body, then the same colored lights dwell in her eyes. "Evils in all directions." Mia muttered that as she shook her head left and right, swaying her twintail. Mias [Sanctuary Guard] detects evil existence, thats amon knowledge among us. And it seems the very existence of thisbyrinth is evil. We continue the test while moving out. "Nyu!" "Behind that rock." "Crevice in the ceiling." "Nyunyu!" We went around ces where Scout Plumed Snakes and Camouge Lizards were lurking as a further test, and Mia demonstrated a detection capability not inferior to Tama and my Radar. Rivaling even Tama, thats pretty high spec. "Wonder if you can tell Sera-tans Recognition Inhibition?" "Mwu, evils only." She cant it seems. "Sera-tan, cmere." Arisa whispered something in Seras ears, then Sera re-activated her [Hermit Hide] and walked toward me with smiles on her face. "Evil!" Mias wand whacked Seras head. "You found me out." "So it seems like [Sanctuary Guard] will find those with immoral thoughts." "Please dont call it immoral. My pure love is--" "Sorry, sorry. Pure, Got it." Arisa brushed off Seras protest with Mia-like short curt sentences. "Even golems are frightened." Zena-sans [Saint Prey] appear to even works on golems that are supposed to be immune to mind attack. Imitating Nana, she tried to ride [Saint Prey] on wind magic, but unfortunately, she didnt seed even once. Those really do seem to need an exceedingly flexible line of thinking. "Zena-san, arent you tired?" "Yes, I am fine!" Zena-san flexed her arms to show her liveliness. It seems like her Unique Skill has no usage limit simr to Lizas. We went to Selbirasbyrinth to test it out on a level 50 Area Master, and it got frightened no problem. The skill didnt stop it from moving, but it clearly created more openings, this skill would definitely see many use. "Is it really all right for us to be this carefree?" Aze-san murmured anxiously in the garden of Solitary Ind Pce. I thought of using other temporary bases as a precaution to gods backdoors, but it felt way toote to care about that considering our party has Hikaru with god Parions fragments, Arisa with Demon Gods fragments and Sera, a miko of god Tenion. I can quickly whip out a new base if problem arise anyway. "Its going to be all right. And there are others looking after Boruenan Forest now right?" "That may be the case, but..." With god Tenions authority, the other sleeping half elves were roused out of bed, so the world tree is getting the management it needs even with Aze-san here. Miko Rua-san ising over several times a day to see how Aze-san is doing too. "But its been 10 days since then. Is there really zero reaction from both gods and Demon God?" I affirmed Arisas question. Ive beening over to the capitals mansion every day so they can contact me easier, but Ive got none so far. Though confusions in the world of men have psed, arguments as to whether they should keep believing in the seven pir gods or not have not died out. A few have even converted to believing Demon God. "Lets just wait patiently." At noon Im keeping the girlspany in their training and Unique Skill mastering, at night I worked toward ways to counter Demon God after putting them to sleep. Reinforcing [Dragon Rending Sword (Dragon yer)] which didnt work on Demon God by reusing the code in Anti-god magic, and developing an imitation of Divine Dancing Armor by referencing Nanas [Pdin Shield]. I could not get any good idea on the ck spear and divine sword imitation from back then, so the development on those isnt progressing. "Master, Tifa-san is here." "Kuro-sama." Echigoya Firms Tifalizas expression stiffened up when she saw Aze-san sitting next to me. Even though Ive introduced her before, looks like she still hasnt gotten used to a high elf. "I have brought tinum and all other materials you requested me to collect." "Thank you. Im always grateful for your quick work." I didnt think she would get all those rare materials in just two days. "Please dont mention it, its my job after all." Tifaliza had a stiff expression somehow. Id like to hear her out if she has any worry, but since I dont have the time presently, Ill ask Arisa to handle it. "Satou, what are those for?" "Theyre raw materials of manufacturer golems and control units." Theyre to be used at the shipbuilding dock in the void sky. "Transport~?" "Pochi is a pro transporter nodesuyo." Tama and Pochi carried the load into the gate that connects to the void sky. "Still no hugebination robots yet?" "Arisa, thats way old. Real robot is all the rage today." "What are you talking about, super robot andbination are where the romance at!" Arisa and Hikaru argued about some stupid stuff. Sorry but I dont n to build a robot. Not until Im done with my current work at least. "Nyu!" "Satou-san!" Tama and Zena-san who had gone to the capital for a check came back. Looks like they found something. Led by the two, I head to the capitals mansion. "Dont worry. This is not Demon God." I signaled Tama and Zena-san to get back while looking up at an orb of light floating in front of the mansions entrance--nymph. It appears that theyvepleted the preparations for my duplicate body before Demon Godes attacking again. My lord, Goddess Tenion has summoned you. Hang down your head and present yourself at once. These nymphs are as haughty as ever. I waved at the girls who had gathered from gates, and jumped into the gate the nymph created. Next update is nned for 8/25. Volume 17 29

onMonday, August 26, 2019zweindrei

17-29. Purple Hell

Arisas point of view "Wee back." I turned around as Mia said that and saw Master there. "Huh? Wee back, Master." Master who had gone to where god Tenion was together with some pompous nymph this morning has returned it seems. I was gonna check on documents for pressing matters in Masters workroom, but that seems unnecessary now. "That was fast." "Yeah, they only needed me for model making today." Guhehe, Masters model making. Im intrigued. Wonder if god Tenion would give me Masters 3D model data if I asked through Sera? Im super sure theres a huge demand for Masters life-sized figures. Pochi came out of the mirror gate in the capital mansions office room connected to the Solitary Ind Pce. "Wee back, nanodesu." Whoa, Tama and Pochi also got back early--huh wait? Pochi was faster than Tama today eh. Looking at Tama, shes bending over, ruminating over something, "Nyu nyu nyu?" That girl does that either when shes wondering what todays lunch and dinner will be oring up with a new idea for her painting, or when shes detecting an omen of iing powerful enemies or disasters, so its hard to say which one. Maybe I should check around with space magic a bit. "Here." As Mia murmured, an area in the capital shed on my mind, informing me of a fiendish being present there. This must be the effect of Unique Skill [Sanctuary Guard] loaned to Mia from god Urion. I connect everyone through space magic [Tactical Talk] This is bad! Lulus voice could be heard across Tactical Talk. Shes supposed to be shopping in the marketce along with Nana and Zena-tan today. Emergency so I report. Demon god showed up! Its Nana and Zena-tan who were escorting her. Looks like Mia detected Demon God. So it seems like Demon God has gotten ahead of the pantheon. "Gegeh, its the real thing." At an open terrace of a coffee shop at the main street, there Demon God was gracefully sipping a cup of blue tea. None of the purple little girls is in sight. "Arisa, you girls take shelter at Solitary Ind Pce." Master stepped toward Demon God as he said that. Wait, Master! I called out to Master through Familiar Link but I couldnt get any response. Looks like hes fully concentrating on Demon God. I ask Tina-sama and the girls to help capital popce evacuate through Tactical Talk. The usual Master would have taken people to sub-space capital himself even if we didnt do all that, but I dont want to put more burden on Master when hes up against an opponent of equal or possibly stronger than him, Demon God. Weve got to support him in any way we can. "That was quick. Have you made up your mind to be a part of me?" "Thats not gonna happen. Im here to ask you one thing." Demon God puts the cup away and looks at Master. "What do you n on doing by assimting me?" "That huh. Lesser goods you may be, youre still me from a parallel world. My Soul Vessel should grow bigger by taking you in." --Should? Hes trying to absorb Master for such a dubious reason? I hold down my welling up anger and open gates to proceed with the evacuation. "Once my Vessel gets bigger, it should then cover thest step I needed to arrive at true godhood." "Ive heard of that already. What I wanted to know is what you would do once you became a true god." Demon God had a look like he didnt expect it when Master asked him that. "Obviously. I shall liberate people of this from the rule of those foolish gods, to grant them freedom." --Freedom? So I guess the phrase [Liberty~] those demon lord adherents love to use originated from Demon Gods ideology? "I see, I understand your goal now. And, once youve abolished the seven pir gods, what then? Would you go and eliminate the [Outsiders] threatening the people of this?" Outsiders--The Endless, Invaders from a foreign world, World-Eroding Monsters. ording to what Master heard from gods, Demon God once went to challenge these [Outsiders] and came back in tatter. Afterward, Dragon God destroyed the ringleaders, but the survivors took in the power of dragons and grew even stronger, they even managed to destroy the world once. "Exactly. I shant let them stage anothere back. With me as a true god and my familiars furnished with true divine protections, we will exterminate those pest prowling in space." Demon God announced in contempt. A wave of anger leaking out of him manifested physically and created gust of winds, seizing me and the golden and silver members around in dread. But that immediately receded. Must be the effect of Liza-sans Unique Skill [Hero Heart]. "Now then, if you have no more regret,e to me. I loathe to mingle with lesser goods, but I cannot be picky here." Demon God put back the cup on saucer. That hes not even standing up is probably to unt just how above Master he is, but that carelessness will be his undoing. Demon Gods shadow wavered slightly, then a momentter, Master had been bound by that shadow. Geez, did he really believe Master would get done in by the same attack twice? Hed tear that shadow apart with his bare hands--huh? "As expected of Demon God. Dont think you can assimte me so easily though." Wait hey, this isnt the time for bravado! This should be the scene where youdpletely turn the table on Demon God and make him go all, "T-This cant be", in shock, shouldnt it?! "Resist all you want. The moment you run away with that teleportation of yours, I shall annihte this capital and along with it, yourpanions." "Will it be that easy?" "It will be. I see that you managed to swindle Authorities off those gods and gave those to your subordinates, but those are ultimately mere stopgaps. No matter how hastily you attempt to master those, those uncultivated Authorities only posses little power." --Uncultivated? Dont tell me, the reason why Demon God has been giving Authorities to reincarnated people is--. "Ah well, guess I dont have many choices then, do I" "Indeed. If you truly believe in your power, try to wrestle control from me inside." "Wa-you cant! Master! Forget us and the capital, you--" "<>" Demon God silenced me from giving advices to Master as I reflexively jumped out. "Young girl who bears my Authorities. Companions who serve upon my otherworld self. I order you to stay silent until I have assimted this man. I shall add you to my feuille one day." A chill runs down my spine when I sense lust mixed in Demon Gods nces. Something that I have never felt from Master. Apparently Demon God loves young girls. That reminds me, he proimed himself as [Guardian of Little Girls] when we encountered him at Saga Empire. But rather than a guardian, he feels more like an [Enemy of Little Girls.] Arisa, weve finished taking capital popce to the shelter. Tina-samas voice could be heard from Tactical Talk. Ooh, that was quick. Sete used the City Core power to help with the evacuation. Pretty good that king is. Its also thanks to Hikaru-samas persuasions. I see, Ancestor Kings persuasive power huh. Arisa, weve taken up position. ck Dragon and Heavenly Dragon areing soon as well. Its Liza-san this time. Not sure if its thanks to [Hermit Hide] Unique Skill loaned by god Tenion to Sera, or simply because Demon God does not perceive us as threats, Liza-san and the girls have sessfully encircled him. OK! Operation Recapture Master, begin! We dont have much time left in reality. Master is putting up some resistances himself, but hes just about to get sucked into a purple ck hole-like thingy opened on Demon Gods chest. --[Never Give Up] --[Never Give Up] --[Never Give Up] --[Never Give Up] Four purple lights run over my body. I dont know if Authorities loaned from Demon God could even be used to harm him. Its an often used cliche. --But! I will take Master back! "Aport Plunder" Not sealing space magic off just because Master has teleport-type Unique Skill is a big mistake. Taking advantage of Demon Gods negligence, Master showed up next to me. Saint Prey Aim and shoot! Bathed in Zena-tans Unique Skill [Saint Prey], Demon God frowned unpleasantly, then right at the same time, a blue light blew away the spot where Demon God was, ground and building, into smithereens. Its Lulus elerated cannon. I swallowed mana recovery potion and teleported away to a safety zone with Master and the girls. A purple light that seemed to be Demon Gods counterattack assaulted Lulu, but it got blocked by Nanas [Pdin Castle]. "Master, were going on the offensive too!" As I checked for my remaining mana, Master never answered me back. I turned around in confusion and saw Master looking at me with a slightly mncholic look on his face. Master thrust me away with his hand. "--Master?" Master opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, space was torn apart, a purple hand grabbed him and dragged him to the other side of the rift. I tried to reopen the closed space with chantless magic to take Master back, but I could do nothing at all on Demon Gods spell. Moreover, even though I had been trying to activate Unique Skill without caring about getting turned into demon lord as a consequence, nothing happened. The owner of those Authorities, Demon God, must have locked them. Master disappeared into Demon Gods body. "Mazteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer!" Master was swallowed up. My hands could never reach no matter how hard I struggled. --This is a punishment. A punishment to me who made the same mistake Iughed Demon God for. "Danger!" Tama shouted. "Pdin Castle. Pdin Castle. Pdin Castle." "Armor-san, please nanodesu!" """Phnx System emergency activation!""" Nana cast Unique Skills multiple times, Pochi and the girls activated the disposable defensive system, Phnx, together. A momentter, Demon God burst open from the inside. The majority of rainbow colored lights headed toward the sky, but the shockwave produced by it blew away capital buildings, turning the royal castle into piles of rubbles. Even triple Pdin Castles and multiple Phnxes failed to block the shockwave. I wipe away my tears with my hand and help defending with Hyper Deracinator. This isnt time for self-deprecation. I gotta do what I gotta do now! "I will absolutely protect the girls Master loved." "Yes Arisa. Combination is justice so I inform." Nana emits a vermilion-colored light. Its the light from [Pdin Castle] Unique Skill loaned to her by god Karion. That light permeated into the multipleyers of defensive barrier and my Hyper Deracinator,bining them into one barrier. "Combinationplete--new defensive system Pdin Kingdom so I denominate." Thebined defensive barrier d in a vermilion-colored light managed to defend against shockwave from the rainbow. Geez, Nana, youre looking like a protagonist of some light novel there. Now then, its my turn next. I fell into panic earlier, but my link to Master hasnt been severed. I will definitely take Master back. Im gonna show you the power of his sole familiar, Hyper Arisa-chan! A shadow wavered at the impact point. "Suicide bombing is it... I see that those gods too have stopped caring about putting on airs." Demon God was in tatter. Most of his body has been carbonized, purple particles are leaking out of the tips of his fingers and hair. "Give Master baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!" Masters presence is so far away. I somehow managed to catch Familiar Link on the tip of my finger by earnestly extending out my heart thread. But the link is so weak. It would likely snap if I tried to pull it unless I widen the gap a bit more. "Futile. I have assimted thest of his vestiges. Its futile no matter what you do. Simply put, in human term, Suzuki Ichirou--Nay, Satou is dead." "No! He is not!" Liza-san who rushed in at Masters Ground Shrink speed toward Demon God pierced Demon Gods chest with her dragon spear. "Ofcour~se~?" "Master is definitely definitely alive nodesu!" Tama and Pochi shed Demon God with their dragon fang swords from both sides. Demon God swung his arm, blowing the three away. "Nn, definitely." Using that opportunity, Mias Fenrir cut open the wound Tama and Pochi left behind, top and bottom. A purple core-like thing gets exposed. The core is protected by three dark purple rings. That must be Demon Gods real body. I just know somehow. The hole that sucked Master in must be there. "Were taking Master back!" Lulus elerated cannons bullet brought one ring protecting the core down. "Dragon Rending Sword!" The magic Hikaru unleashed after chanting cut apart the second ring. "... Sacred Impact" "... Divine Thunder Field." "... Divine Diamond Stratos." Three magic from Sera, Zena-tan, and Tina-sama struck the third ring, but it fell one step short from breaking it. "KUNGFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU, KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!" Karina-tans fighting game character-like flying deathblow shattered thest ring. A dazzling light fills the surroundings. "We did it desuwa!" Not yet, Karina-dono! His core has been left bare open but hes still unharmed. This isnt my turn yet. That wille once the core is destroyed. "Liza-san!" "Affirmative!" Liza-san rushed back in, her dragon spear was thrust at the cor-- "Impudent little!" Purple gust blew over, smashing Liza-sans dragon spear into pieces. "Notyeeeeeeeeeeeet!" She threw away the broken dragon spear and switched to her trusty magic spear Douma, aiming at Demon Gods core. But an invisible wall manifested before Demon Gods core, blocking the spear. Its Demon Gods Divine Dancing Armor. "Weak." Demon God instantly reverted back to his original state. "Mere mortals cannot possibly hope to go against me now that I have ascended to true god." Demon God floated in the air, looking down on us. "However, lesser goods he might be, he did gave me the impetus toward true godhood. In honor of Satous will, I shall leave you be. Go guard your masters grave in the world of men." No. I dont care if it fails, but if I dont do it now, hell go away to some unreachable ce. "WORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! GIVE MASTER BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!" I stretch my hand toward the departing Demon God, frantically trying to pull Master back through Familiar Link. "Futile. My dear fragment girl." The instance Demon God said that, I could feel the connection to Master I had getting torn apart, falling off my fingertip. "Farewell. If you wish to avenge yourselves, you are free to proceed to Netherworld through the highest floor of [Purple Tower]. If you manage to reach Purple Shadow Tower in the deep end of Netherworld, I shall y along with you." Despite attacks from the girls, Demon Gods figure wavered and vanished. He did in the face of the space magic teleport inhibition I had deployed, no resistance no nothing. We were made to taste the absolute gap between us and Demon God once again. "Arisa." "I know. Were absolutely going to save Master." The girls nodded at my word. "Wait for us. Master." --Were gonna rescue you for sure. I made my vow for our reunion toward the spot where Demon God disappeared. "You called?" --Eh? I turned around to see Master and his ever the nonchnt face. Hes also with Aze-tan. "It kind of felt like Arisa was calling for me or something, so I made my way back from Realm of Gods." "Master!" Liza-san swiftly hugged Master, then everyone including me did as well. Geez, oh you Master! I looked like a fool with that vow, didnt I. Even whileining in my mind, I was grateful to Masters cheatness. Next update is nned for 9/1 Remarks Satou in the first half was the duplicate body prepared by gods. Satou is going to tell the story about that himself in the next chapter. Volume 17 30

onMonday, September 2, 2019zweindrei

17-30. Intermission 2

Satou here. Theres this term, Calm before storm, but I kind of like the suffocating stillness before disaster. "Geez! I really thought you were gone there, I was soo worried!" I got back because I felt like Arisa was calling for me, she was fuming for some reason. "More importantly, is anyone hurt?" Judging from the sorry state of the capital, Demon God or his familiars had definitely raided the ce. No, from the weird formation of ss at the impact crater--. "Did my duplicate body blow itself up in the capital?" "It did! We thought it was the real thing, do you have any idea how panicked we were!" While apologizing for making them worry, I confirmed that the king and the capital people had safely taken shelter and sighed in relief. Good grief, I cant believe they would make it blow up right in the center of the capital, Ive got to file aint about this to gods. "For the time being, lets restore it back into a habitable state--" While using Storage and magic in unison to collect debris in the capital, I relocated the duplicate buildings I had put in the sub-space to rece the ruined city. Since furnitures and stuff inside these buildings arent reproduced, its probably a good idea to also offer minimum wares necessary to sustain lives for a while. "...As cheat-like as ever." "Ahaha, so long as its a good thing." Arisa and Hikaru murmured something cheeky with astonished looks on their faces when they saw the reconstruction I did. "Mia, please lend me a hand." "Nn, my best." "Intriguing so I report." On my sides, Aze-san and Mia used spirit magic to make all kinds of trees I put here to take root. Nana was fascinated to see the tree roots moving around amusingly. I havent got much chance to witness Aze-sans magic, but she really does seem to be better than me with magic that controls nature. "Master, is there anything we can help with?" "Well then, Ill put some beddings and food here, could you carry them to the ces I point you to?" "Aye aye sir~?" "Pochi will show off her exquisite transport performance nodesuyo!" "I-Ill help to desuwa!" As I took the supply for disaster relief out of Storage, the beastkin girls and Lady Karina immediately began transporting them. "I will give a hand too!" "Let me get the trolley ready." Zena-san and Lulu were also eager to help, but I need them to do something else. "Please wait. Zena-san, please go with her highness to inform those who have taken refuge about the passing of threat." "Yes, I understand!" "Do you mind if we take the golem units along?" "Not at all, feel free to make use of your highnesss golems to escort the people back here." It may be unnecessary since the knights and soldiers should be with the people, but these golems should prove useful for manual work and stuff. "Lulu and Sera-san, if you could please prepare for emergency food distribution." "Yes, Ill give it my all!" "Satou-san, it wont be enough with just us two, do you mind if we bring the brownies from Solitary Ind Pce here to help?" I readily gave my consent to Seras suggestion since that was my intention. "Arisa and Hikaru, you two are in charge of replenishing supply from the neighboring cities." "OK!" "Un, well be off." I hand over the cash needed for the purchasing from my Storage to their bags. "Master, I shalle along as an escort for the transportation so I inform." Nana who was watch Aze-san and Mias tree-nting hade back before I knew it. Nice timing, lets ask her something. "--So, guided by the nymphs, I was brought to one of god Tenions Sanctuaries together with Aze-san." Once we were done with the relief work to a degree, I talked about what happened after god Tenions nymphs took me away while having some light meal Lulu and the brownies prepared. "How was it like?" "It was soo mystical, theres so much lights and green everywhere you see!" Aze-san replied to Arisa. Her charming smile blew away all fatigue from the relief work. "Spirit World?" "Nn, I dont believe so. Theres a lot of spirits too, but if I had to say, it was more full of prayers and divinity instead." Aze-san shook her head left and right to answer Mia back. ...So Spirit World exists. Lets pay it a visit with everyone next time. "After passing through a passage furnished with light rings that looked like some sort of CT Scan, I was told to wait there with Aze-san." That CT Scan like thing was probably a sacred treasure for making a copy of my body. "Then I enjoyed the beautiful spectacles there together with Aze-san for a while--" "Was it really just spectacles?" --Sharp. I was enjoying Aze-sans face from the side as she was getting fascinated by the scenery. The impregnable fortress pair would scramble if I said that though, so I replied back with, "Of course", while relying on Poker Face skill sensei. "--So yeah, and right when I felt like I was hearing Arisas voice, we immediately made our way back here." The ce where we had to wait was shut out by a barrier to protect us from Demon God, and since the nymphs never responded no matter how many times I called out to them, I used Unit Arrangement to get back instead of the path I used to get there. The barrier apparently also blocked Familiar Link, I couldnt hear most of Arisas calls, but since herst contact sounded really desperate, I hurriedly made my way back here. "Oh my, youre really beloved." "Nn." "W-well yeah." Mia quickly nodded to Aze-sans word, Arisa affirmed shyly. Noticing my gaze, she averted her face to hide her embarrassment. "Hikaru, could you fill me in the situation here in detail?" "Un, so after Ichirou-nii was taken away by the nymphs--" I got a rough understanding of what transpired, but in order to know more in detail, I confirmed to Hikaru who seemed like she would be in the know most. As her narration reached the finale, Sera suddenly stood up. "Satou-san! I have received an oracle from Tenion-sama!" Right after she said that, Seras expression turned nk, then a pale green light blinked over her body. Demon God SuppressionFailureUnforeseen Multiple words flew off Seras mouth all at once. Apparently, even the gods did not foresee demon god surviving through the duplicate bodys explosion. InsuranceFragmentDisintegration Factor Are they saying that they have slipped in a Disintegration Factor inside the [Duplicate Body] in case it didnt destroy Demon God outright? I dont really get what theyre trying to say, but using mind magic to connect to Sera once shes connected to Oracle will overload her, so I hold myself back. Demon GodSurmisedDisintegrated Demon God will eventually realize the Disintegration Factor nted in him. Demon GodDesperateVignt Demon God would act with reckless abandon, so be vignt huh. Well, normally youd think hed go after the seven pir gods though. ApologiesCapitalGround Zero Once she said that, god Tenion stopped the Oracle. Nana, as instructed by Mia, caught Sera in her arms before I could. I dont get why Mia is looking triumphant as she looks at me here. "Never would have thought the god would apologize." "Un, unexpected." Hikaru agreed to Arisas murmur. "Well since we got a warning from gods and all, I suppose were gonna have to continue thinking up ways to deal with Demon God." The girls gave their consents in chorus. Half a year has passed since then--. Every day has been peaceful. The beastkin girls are spending their days training with Lady Karina. After losing Dragon Spear Heiron in the fight against Demon God, I made a new Dragon Spear from a fang of Heavenly Dragon for Liza, but since she had expressed her intents to improve herself with her magic spear Douma, Im keeping that in the Storage for now. During the training on Primeval Magic initiated by Liza, they grasped the knacks from the old Ancient Dragon at the Ancient Dragon Continent, and even managed to cast the magic a few times. The fact that it was Pochi, Liza, and Tama that seeded in order left quite an impression. Lady Karina still hastt managed to cast it even once. The mage group--Hikaru, Arisa, Mia, Princess Sistina, and Zena-san are researching anti-god magic Minor Down and Augment magic, with some good results. They require the assistance of the Warship Wands to use the new anti-god magic [God yer], also Arisa and Hikaru have to work together to even cast it though. However, the power was tremendous, a greater demon that was used in experiment got cut in two like butter, as if it was cut by the Divine Sword itself. I myself am currently developing the lesser versions of it in the form of advanced and forbidden magic, its almostplete. Apparently Princess Maryest and Lady Ringrande have offered their cooperation in the development too. Sera who couldnt bear the thought of anti-god magic went to the main temple of god Tenion along with the former head miko now miko apprentice Lily to study the ritual of evil crushing. Since shes still got the Authority loaned to her by god Tenion, Im sure they can escape anything alive with the [Hermit Hide]. All members of Echigoya Firm led by Elterina and Chef Secretary Tifaliza are helping us behind the scene. With core members of Bridal Knights being practically unavable, other members have been mostly busy leveling up in dungeons with Nana as their escort and guarding Echigoya Firm. Also, Miss Rina whos working as a representative governor-general of Brighton City in my ce, has gone back to the city early to manage the mansion there and [Bridal Knights, Brighton Branch]. Andstly, Lulu--. "Gamma Ray Laser Cannon, Galvanized--Aim, and Shoot!" Lulu in her skin-tight SF-like outfit shot the main armament of arge space ship. "I did it! I hit in the center!" "Congrattions, Lulu." Even with the aiming sight support, shooting through a rock 100KM away is still quite a feat. "But I missed five shots before even though the target wasnt moving. Ive got to practice on it more." "And I have to research on ways to raise uracy of the gun barrel." Since were mostly done with the countermeasures for Demon God, weve begun exploring ways to fight the void sky creatures, but were hitting an unexpected roadblock here. Master, energy reserve has fallen to under 30 percent. Advising to ride on an Ether Stream and deploy Magic Wings to resupply magic essence. "Got it, permission granted." Aye aye sir. Therge space ship is operated by AIs--a type of golem instead of human crews. Arisa and Hikaru insisted that it would be dangerous if the AI revolted, but since the same also applies to maned crews, in the end, Ive decided to use awork of multiple AIs and put other countermeasures like anti-mind magic equipment, the same ones I put on the girls equipment, in ce. Of course the ship can also be operated by human crews. It boasts some crazy defensive power whenbined with Nanas [Pdin Shield], the Unique Skill god Karion loaned to her. "Lulu, wanna go back to the surface?" "Id love to practice in the Simtor for a little while more." Leaving the enthusiastic Sniper Lulu on the space ship, I went back to Solitary Ind Pce where Aze-san waited. Aze-san has mastered [Mythology Eater] and [Creat Lesser Fenrir] that Mia employs. Aze-san isnt doing leveling up since she has an aversion to injuring living beings. "Monsters overflowing out of the Purple Towers around the capital?" "Same with the Purple Towers around the Duchy Capital!" "We have received reports from Rina-sama of Brighton City, theyre currently engaged with monsters flowing out of Purple Towers. She earnestly hopes for reinforcements." The brownies were scurrying about everywhere in panic when I got back to Solitary Ind Pce. "Master, it must be a stampede from Purple Towers all over the world!" "Looks like it." Looks like our vacation is only for half a year. "All hands, prepare for battle!" """YES!""" "Nanodesu!" Next update is nned for 9/8 Volume 17 31

onMonday, September 9, 2019zweindrei

17-31. World Crisis

Satou here. Theres this term Normalcy Bias. An unconscious and unfounded belief that you alone "will be fine", regardless of warnings given by others in times of disaster. And, even in another world--. "Simultaneous terror acts all over the world--" Arisa muttered with a look of anxiety on her face. Monster stampedes have begun from purple towers all over the world. "We should have destroyed all those purple towers if we knew this would happen." "Arisa-chan, you cant say that." "Yes, besides, a new tower got immediately rebuilt right after Master destroyed one." Hikaru and Liza said that to Arisa. "Well you may be right, but you know, it could have at least lessened demon gods divinity, right?" "Arisa, regretting cane after saving the world." I bopped Arisas head. Besides, the gods would have dispatched their apostles to destroy the towers if doing so would really lessen Demon Gods divinity, and even if they wouldnt do it to save their powers, they could have at least sent oracles to mobilize their believers. "First of all, lets go around all towers in Shiga Kingdom. Well work to stop the stampedes swiftly." After dering that, I first took everyone to the purple tower in the capitals suburb with Unit Arrangement. "<> iomh Sis!" "Magic Edge Cannon~?" "Rapid fire nanodesu!" "Diffusive eleration Cannon, shooting through one magic circle!" The moment we teleported in, the girls quickly got to work and annihted vanguard monsters that flowed out of the tower. "No resistance at all." "Looks like only lower floor monsters areing out of the towers." Arisa and princess Sistina gave their impressions while watching over the other girls. "Satou-san, wouldnt it be wiser if we split up?" "Im of the same opinion. Even if by any chance we get captured by demon god, so long as Satou-san immediately take us back like you did with Aze-sama, I believe its not necessary to band together." Zena-san and Sera weighed in as well. "I got it. Lets split up." While saying that, I produced little clones of myself using True Ninjutsu which I had acquired during the past half year and slipped them inside the girls shadows. These little clones arent much, but theyre pretty good at detecting things and rms. I can adapt to any situation now. "We shant let you destroy our Lulus Orchard!" "Marquis Lloyd, dont forget about the tomato fields!" "Indeed indeed, it is as Earl Houen said." "You two, please back away. Leave the defense to us Oyugock Knights." At the Duchy Capital where Sera teleported into, some noblemen and knights were arguing about something on top of the citys rampart. I dont even have to look to know that the noblemen are the glutton nobles, Marquis Lloyd and Earl Houen. Im sure theyre trying to protect the orchards and fields located between the tower and the city. Even if they have ess to City Core terminals, theyre being reckless here. "Everyone, please be at ease. Hero Nanashis attendant, Silver Knight Holy will take care of monstersing out of the tower." Sera in silver armor spoke to the popce from the sky above the rampart. She then went on toward the tower without waiting for reply. The vanguard monsters havent reached the rampart thanks to several trenches situated between the tower and the city, obstructing their march. "As expected of grandfather." Sera praised her grandfather who gave the instructions to dig out those trenches and stayed still waiting for the leading monsters to enter her range. An order from Duke Oyugock. All hands, fall back to the rampart at once. I gave the order to retreat to the territorial army still in the battlefield while apologizing to Duke Oyugock in my mind. Sera hid those soldiers with her [Hermit Hide] Unique Skill to prevent them getting attacked during the retreat. "<> Sacred Attendants!" Silvery pieces separate out of Seras armor and turn into geometrical objects before floating around her. Unlike the previous silver armor, the number of [Sacred Attendants] has seen a huge increase due to further development of dimensional storage techs. I could faintly hearmotion from people on top of the rampart who witnessed the glittering lights. "< > Sacred Attendants!" Waves of purification with tinges of blue light shot out of the countless objects, pushing the vanguard monsters back. Several of those monsters turned into dust as they bathed in waves of purification, perhaps due to their higher dependence on miasmapared to ordinary monsters. This is a nice find. Ill mass produce this system and distribute it to every cityter. "<> Sacred Attendants!" This one is a new function added this time. By resonating with Seras chant, those objects can deploy up to mid-level holy magic over a wide area. " <>" The magic Sera recited with Chant Shortening skill gets resonantly duplicated by [Sacred Attendants] that have filled the sky, raining spears of light down the earth. The carpet bombing-like attack pierced the vanguard monsters bodies, gouging the earth. The resulting cloud of dust hid those monsters from view. That should have taken care of most of those monsters, but since the little clone doesnt have Menu, Map and Radar functions, I wait for results from within Seras shadow. Sera didnt think it would have annihted all of them herself, she had already chanted the next spell. --֣ףΣǣǣǣǣǣǣǣţ٣. Several gigantic figures blew away the cloud of dust and roared loudly toward the sky. Dying the magic she just chanted, Sera looked down at the giants. "I figured there would be survivors." After muttering that, Sera holds her holy wand on her chest like praying. "Sacred Retribution!" Seras dyed magic homed in on the surviving monsters. What originally supposed to be a ritual magic was made possible to invoke thanks to the support of geometrical objects floating around Sera. No, that was with the previous armor. With the resonating spell duplication function, its power has been amplified multiple times over the original now. --֣֣֣֣֣ףΣ. The vanguard monsters crumbled into gray sands before vanishing into the dust. "Annihtion done. I didnt even get a chance to use that secret ceremony I went the trouble to learn. And now I just need to seal the towers entrance with that item Satou-san gave me and go to the next tower." Although I was worried about her most in term of fighting prowess, it seems like shell be fine. I transferred my consciousness to the next little clone. "Golem unit two and three, fortify your encirclement. Do not let even one monster escape! Unit one, charge in the moment those vanguard monsters stop their march. Cull down enemy ranks with ranged attacks while you wait for the hidden unit zeros ambush." --֣ͣ. --֣ͣ. --֣ͣ. --֣ͣ. The golems affirmations resounded on the battlefield. Princess Sistina is issuing orders to the golems through the Thousand Throne installed in an armored airship standing by in a satellite city closest to the capital. Its a huge army consisting of level 40 six meter ss soldier golems as the main force and level 50 nine meter ss knight golems. The soldier golems are for hunting mobs, while the golem knights have been equipped for one-on-one battles. The monsters flowing out of the towers are getting pulverized by the golem army. I kinda feel sorry for those monsters instead. Since there doesnt seem to be any problem here, I transferred my consciousness to the next little clone. "BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURNING CHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGE desuwa." Fashioning her right fist d in mes like a spear, Lady Karina charged straight into a crowd of monsters and mowed them down. Her technique fits like a glove to her fighting game-like character. That me-like thing appears to be a transformed form of Rakas scaly shields. Karina-dono, the enemy will surround us at this rate. "Its okay desuwa! Lets use that, Raka-san." That, is it... I think it consumes a bit too much mana, but if thats what Karina-dono wishes for, I wont object. Lady Karina stimtes her own mana and fully opens her silver armors Sacred Stone Furnace. Its a reckless act for a clumsy girl like her, but control is made possible thanks to her partner, Raka the [Intelligent Item]. <> Rending Force Full Armor! A whirlpool of red light manifests below Lady Karina. <> Rending Force Gauntlet! Whirlpools of lights gather on Lady Karinas spread arms, dazzling lights wrap around her body. Looking closer, those lights are the same kind as Raka-made scaly shields. <> Rending Force Mantle! The monsters crowding around Lady Karina rushed toward her all at once. Theres no fear to be found on Lady Karinas face even after witnessing that. She calls out her partner as she grins. "Lets do this, Raka-san!" --Umu. <> Rending Force Armor. Lady Karina began to spin like a spinning top with both her arms still spread open. Her speed gradually rose, lights overflowing out of her body turned into a whirlpool that quickly grew into a tornado. The rushing monsters got swallowed up inside that tornado. The tornado razed all over the battlefield, turning great many monsters into dust. I was worried about Lady Karina getting dizzy, but apparently she had ovee that already, she was fine. Karina-dono, it appears several big ones still remain. "I know desuwa." Lady Karina ran up the eye of the tornado, and caught a giant monster still surviving despite wounds all over its body in her sight. "Raka-san, the usual one please." Umu. <> Rending Force Full Armor! Lady Karina took a flying kick stance as she fell down in a dazzling lighting from the Scripture recited by Raka. <> Rending Force Full Armor!! "KUNGFU KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK" Lady Karina in tens times gravity through Gravity Control rapidly elerated like a speeding meteorite. --֣֣֣֣֣ףΣ. The hyperspeed Lady Karinas kick smashed one of the giant monsters into pieces. "Its not over yeeeeeeeeeeeet desuwa." <> Supersonic Full Armor! Lady Karina move in tobo. Moving at Ground Shrink speed, she rapidly let loose series of kicks on giant monsters one after another, turning all that that stood in her path into dust. And thest one received a powerful kick in the body, turning its body into a < shape. "Now desuwa!" < > Rending Force Gauntlet! "KUNGFU UPPEEEEEEEEEEEEER!" A jumping uppercut from crouching position crushed the giant monsters jaw and broke its head into pieces. Im a bit intrigued by Lady Karinas transformation into a fighting game character, but she looks like shell be fine with Raka around. Since there doesnt seem to be any problem here, I change to another little clone. The situation seemed to differ a bit at Seryu Earldoms capital. "Yukel, over there!" "Leave it to me, Auna-sama! WOOOOOOOOOOO!" Zena-sans little brother, Yukel-kun who got highly motivated by his wifes cheering cut down a mid-sized monster with one sh of his holy sword. "Men! We aint gonna lose to knight Yukel!" "Resume march! Well show those demon gods troops our Seryuu spirits!" After the so-called strongest knight of Seryuu City, Baron Kigori roused the soldiers, the knights including knight Soun began issuing orders to the soldiers. Though the soldiers werent able to cut down the monsters with each stroke of their weapons like Yukel, they manage to gain an upper hand against the vanguard monsters despite their superiority in numbers. Seryuu Earldoms soldiers are elite units, but thats not all there is to it. This is by andrgely thanks Zena-san. Mimicking Nana, Zena-san has fused the Unique Skill given to her by god Heraruon, [Saint Prey] with her ranged wind magic to create [Saint Army]. The fusion of Unique Skill and her magic resulted in the monsters being unable to exert their strength while Seryuu Earldoms forces getting strengthened instead. The power up is extraordinary and, ording to Seryuu Earldom court magicians, even approaching the effect of the lost force magic [Hero y]. "Thunder Geezer! Some big ones areing!" "Oh these look like theyll give some challenge." An elderly mage with a long white beard replied to Earl Seryuu. "Then, I shall--" "No, attendant-dono, keep up reinforcing our soldiers from here. Let me take care of these." The elderly mage stopped Zena-san as she was about to jump out. "I just hope you old bone dont get too excited and endanger yourself instead..." "Hmph, Ice huh. We aint even ten years apart." "Fufufu, ten years are long enough. Allow me the honor of first strike. ..." The old woman brandished a wand furnished with an ice crystal gem as she recited an advanced level ice magic. "Make sure our army out of yer spell range." At the white beard old mages warning, the old womanined back with her eyes. "Goes without saying eh--" Following after her, the elderly mage also brandished a wand furnished with a lightning crystal gem and began to chant lightning magic forbidden spell. " Freezing Hell (Cocytus)" A torrent of snow and ice unleashed from above the rampart imprisoned giant and mid-sized vanguard monsters that just came out of tower inside ice. Zena-san murmured, "I had no idea the magic store shopkeeper was such an amazing mage." That reminds me, this person did sell me some dragon scales long time ago. "... Thunderp Hell (Keraunos)." Dark clouds covered the sky before lightnings rain down incessantly upon the earth. Even Yukel and the others stopped moving at the excessive roars and shes. "Amazing as always." "Nah, one managed to get out of it." A tattered gigantic figure came out of a cloud of dust produced by the lightning rain. Its an above level 60 <>. "Attendant-dono, could you handle this one?" "Yes, please leave it to me." Zena-san d her silver armor in wind and flew in the sky. "... Tempest" Its a wind magic exclusive to her imnted from the finishing move of Mias garuda. The Giant Vanguard was enclosed in a cage of raging winds, its body got utterly cut apart by vacuum des before disappearing into mist. "Perhaps I should have used an attack magic that requires less mana." She was probably inspired by the mighty magic the two old mages showed off. As I enjoyed a rare side of Zena-san, I focused to transfer my consciousness to the little clone apanying Pochi next. --Its here. I got a warning from the little clone I had dispatched to Aze-san. Looks like Demon God went straight for Aze-san. I concentrated on the ce where Aze-san was. Next update is nned for 9/15 Volume 17 32

onMonday, September 16, 2019zweindrei

17-32. World Crisis (2)

Satou here. I have been on the receiving end of a table flip at the final stage because I did not confirm what our client wanted. But thanks to those experiences, I never forgot to ask during the meeting with our clients, reducing frequency of such tragedies. "We will protect Aze-sama!" "Un, Shiro. We will definitely carry out the mission masita gave us." Two reliable guards stand before Aze-san. The wingkin little girls, Shiro and Crow in thetest version of silver equipment. Cheeky little-- Beat? Lets beat them up? And its not the demon god thats pointing their des at Shiro and Crow, but pink-haired little girls, demon gods familiars. Those little girls are brandishing purple-colored equipment including giant scythes. Since there have been a lot of traffic in and out of Solitary Ind Pcetely, they must have invaded by matching their timing. Whos this Aze anyway? That high elf maybe? Who--, cares-- --Hm? Are they not here to kidnap Aze-san as ordered by Demon God? That was when Core Two rushed in. Along with the green infant dragon, not sure how they got through the gate. "Shiro, Crow! I brought infant dragon with me!" --ˣ٣ţףףңϣգգգ. --Pipiru! Piru! Piru! --Chuiiiiiii! --Kaaaaaa. Looking again, theyre also with the godbird Hisui, and the sage mice Raven Riders. Unlike the green dragon, you lot will be in a serious bind if you get hurt so please get back. Gyaa, its a dragon! I hate those things, they bite! Geez, and we found no egg girl and no demon lords here. Lets head back before it bites us! Un, lets! The pink-haired little girls seemed to be afraid of dragons, they rushed back into the gate they used to invade while falling onto themselves. My little clone jumps out of Aze-sans shadow and speaks. "Are you alright, Aze-san?" "Yes, all thanks to these children protecting me." Ehehe, Shiro and Crowughed, after thanking them and the slightly triumphant looking Core Two, infant dragon, Hisui and sage mice, I asked them to keep guarding Aze-san. Apparently Demon God is targeting reincarnated people like Arisa and demon lords like Shizuka. Hes probably trying to retrieve the [Gods Fragments] he handed out to them during their reincarnations. Arisa and the former sword demon lord foxkin girl have my little clones on standby so theyre fine, but Shizuka is shutting herself in the sub-space and wonte out, while the squirrel Hamsaemon and the retired former rat demon lord Nezu-san that are in the same sub-space have had their [Gods Fragments] removed when they stop being demon lords, so they should be fine. The ones in danger would be the reincarnated people inbyrinths loweryer, the vampire progenitor Ban, little oni princess Yuika, [Iron Stalker] Armor, and [King Mummy] Corpse, four of them--no, and one more. The reincarnated person, Kei whos working as an apprentice priestess of Zaikuon Temple at Makiwa Kingdom. Ive gotta instruct the member dispatched to Makiwa Kingdom to guard Kei. "Lyuryu, rout them up nodesu!" --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. Pochi and her dragon steed, Lyuryu, are overwhelming their opponents at Makiwa Kingdom. Shes already done dealing with the stampedes at the capital and four neighboring points, and now shes going around demolishing the purple towers stampedes at various locations. Pochi was quickly done dealing with this one also, so I talk to Pochi via my little clone hiding in her shadow. "Pochi, I need your help to protect Kei." "Yes nanodesu. --Where is Kei at nodesu?" "Lyuryus wings will take you there." I asked through my little clone. After getting the direction from me, Pochi pointed Lyuryus nose toward it. Kei should be fine now. I changed my consciousness to the little clone attached to Hikaru. "Hikaru, I need you to do something." "OK. Where should I go help?" Looks like Hikaru is done already dealing with the stampedes at Bishtal Dukedom, shes currently patrolling around the central small country group. "Please deliver a warning to the reincarnated people living in thebyrinths loweryer." "Thats fine with me, but wouldnt it be better to do that through Arisa-chans Telephone?" "That ces got Yuikas barrier up, you see." "Ah, guess Telephone wont reach them then." Shes quick to catch on thankfully. "Getting there from here would be a hassle. Need me to ask Arisa for a shortcut?" "Ahaha, Ill be fine. I can go reasonably fast by making good use of eleration circles. That aside, can I count on you to take care of the countries around here?" "Ah, Im going to ask Tama whos been dispatched to the southern part of Saga Empire to deal with things here." "Ah with Cat Ninja Tama on the case, theres nothing to worry about then." After saying that, Hikaru produced eleration circles mid air and flew off in the direction ofbyrinth city. --Its here. --Its here. Reports from little clones attached to the former sword demon lord and Arisa. After hesitating for a bit, I changed my consciousness to the little clone attached to Arisa. "Fuhahaha, where do you think youre going to, huh." Unyaa! Bully demon lord is scary-- Were gonna tell milord on you! Arisa wearing sunsses on top of her golden helmet is chasing around the purple-armored pink-haired little girls whileughing loudly. I understood that reference, but please dont forget that were facing a world crisis right about now. "Oh my, Master. I havent forgotten you know. Since there were nothing but mobs, Ive put <> around all the towers Im in charge with. There should be almost nothing left of the enemy by now, I think?" I see, so she was ambushed by these little girls during a downtime. "Should I go capture one of them?" "Nah, we dont want to attract Demon Gods attention. Did you remember to check out their goals?" "Oh yes, I sure did. Those girls are going for the Authorities (Unique Skills) given to us by demon god, theyre apparently collecting it for the sake of Demon God." "--For the sake of Demon God?" "Un, it sounds super bad." Must be the Disintegration Factor booby trap inserted by those gods--. Retreating for now-- The little girls ran away. "Ah, they ran off. How is iting along on your side, Master?" "It should be be done by sunset today." "I see, so thest battle ground will still be at the highest purple tower near Saga Empires [Heros Labyrinth]?" "Yeah, no change in n as of now." After telling her my progress, I changed consciousness to the little clone dispatched to the former sword demon lord. "You ought to train more degozaru." Kyu~ The former sword demon lord, foxkin girl said in triumphant as she trampled down the dizzy pink-haired little girls. Just like Arisa, her demon lord form hase undone, but her Unique Skills--[Gods Fragments] are still residing in her. An openiiiiing! A pink-haired little girl swung down a huge scythe from behind the former sword demon lord. The scythes de looked as if it had sessfully cut the former demon lords body in two, but then her body faded before turning into light brown fur. "That is but an illusion degozaru." She failed to learn Primeval Magic like the beastkin girls, but in exchange, she managed to use the illusion art passed down in foxkin family a bit. She told me that she could only produce one illusion of herself for a short period of time, but I think its more than potent enough paired with her swordsmanship. Migyaa "Judgment, degozaru." The little girl that was hit by the swords hilt got beaten down to the ground. Shes probably not gonna die with just that much, but the scene reeks of crime, visually speaking. "You can let them go if youre done with their chastisement." "Ui, I got it degozaru." I gave an instruction to the former sword demon lord through the little clone. Dont think youve won yet! Right right! We wont lose next time, you hear us. The little girls freed by the former sword demon lord cursed out. "I wee a revenge match any time degozaru." Noticing former sword demon lord battle junkiness from her reaction, "I can even go at it now", the little girls ran off toward a magic circle they produced to flee, "Noo, no more." How do I say it, its like watching subordinates getting pushed around by their superior. Since Hikaru seemed to have arrived at thebyrinths loweryer, I changed my consciousness to the little clone lurking in her shadow. "So even Ancestor King Yamato is used as a gofer now eh?" "Ahaha, Satou doesnt think that at all." "Hyo hyo hyo, thats just how all men are like, yknow?" They seem to be at [King Mummy] Corpses domain. Shes talking to the master of the domain, Corpse and his sworn friend, [Iron Stalker] Armor. "But still, how did you maintain the same looks as you were 700 years ago despite being a human?" "Oh but it hasnt been 700 years yet. I repaired a magically induced cold sleep facility from Furu Empire and went into a long sleep until just recently, you see." "Cold sleep in a sword and magic world? What the heck is this SF." An energetic voice resounded as Armor and Hikaru chatted. "Corpse! I brought Ban-sama and Yuika with me!" Behind the vampire princess Semeri who shouted that, a tentacled creature, ropers, carrying a portable shrine with vampire progenitor Ban and little oni princess, Yuika riding on it, followed. "I heard you have got a business with me, who knew it was a visit by Yamato dearuka." "Long time no see, Hikaru-san." "Hi Yuikahi,st time was at the Solitary Ind Pce wasnt it. And Ban, that curly hair still looks as wonderful as Rau-kuns." "Its about time you stop praising my point of simrity with characters from shoujo manga every time we meet dearu." After renewing their old friendship, Hikaru got to the point. "--So please, be on your guard." "Demon Goding for our fragments, dearuka..." "Whoa, it sounds so fun above ground." "An all out war between gods and demon god huh. --Yuika, what do you think." "Eh, um, you mean Founder-sama? Please wait a moment." Suddenly getting talked to, Yuika shut her eyes. Her expression saw aplete change when her eyes reopened. "There have been many signs of that from Demon Gods behaviors before, I see that he finally acts on it." "And on the outset, he is making an attempt to deprive us of our fragments dearuka." "Hmph, hes got a big mistake if he thinks were just gonna take it lying down without a fierce one." "Hyo hyo hyo. How long has it been since I yed with demons I wonder." "How about we loosen up Yuikas barrier and invite them into the minefield huh." With a nasty smile on his face, Corpse brandished his skull wand and weakened the barrier. "Hyo hyo hyo, cant wait fer it." "...Not having anything to do brings ruins to men dearuna." "You tell me nanoja." Armor and Corpse smiled back to back, while Ban and Yuika looked astonished. "Armor, Corpse, youre mistaken." Hikaru who waste to react at the series of events corrected Armor and Corpses misunderstanding. "--Mistaken?" "Un, its not demons that areing, its going to be little girls who are demon gods familiars." "Little girls huh... I cant fight that." "Boring. I got no interest in harassing kids." "Worry, not, Cerulean Blue the first, correcting dayo." A t paper-like demon intruded from between the crack in the barrier Corpse was going to close. "Greater demon--level 63. Posses Water magic and ice magic. It uses deadly poison and gue as well, careful noja." "Tch, just a lone level 63 eh. Corpse and Ban will gonna make a short work out of it. Lemme go first." "Worry, not, Cerulean Blue the second, correcting dayo." "You guys, have no chance, Cerulean Blue the third, proiming dayo." "Perish here, and return your fragments to milord. Cerulean Blue the fourth, condemning dayo." The t demon unraveled into tens of demons. Fortunately, theres only four greater demons, the remaining tens of demons appear to be support-type mid-ss demons. "Armor, Ban, Yuika, buy me time. Im gonna cast a forbidden spell." "My turn first--" Armor took out a weird magic sword furnished with gears and protuberances. "<> Magic Sword Machinery Heart!" With the activation verse recited, the gears on the magic sword began to spin as the de transformed while making sounds. I dont get the point of this transformation, but its a pretty good gimmick that raises your tension high just by watching it unfolds. Had Arisa and Pochi seen this, they would definitely want to mimic it. "<> iomh Sis!" Hikaru unleashed iomh Sis to guard Armor while she herself began chanting the lesser version of anti-god magic to be used against demon lords. "Foirnis, use this." "A jet ck katana with a blood-colored line huh--my friend, Ban, you know your stuff noja." "Hmph." Progenitor Ban fetched two japanese katanas from Item Box. He handed over one of the swords while calling the soul name of Yuika to her, and drew the other, a red katana with a ck line for himself. "Ban-sama, leave your back to me!" Semeri shouldering a scythe ran up to Bans side as if emphasizing her morous body. There were several other shadows hot on her heels. "Audacious." "Shiki is right! Try to score a win against us first before you im Ban-samas back!" Its the wives of Progenitor Ban, the vampire princesses. "Right right!" "Hey wait, I already scored lots of wins against fatty!" "I am not fat! Just a bit well-rounded!" "Leave ying around forter dearu." ""YES! BAN-SAMA!"" Warned by Ban, the vampire princesses cut up their wrists to produce blood swords before attacking the mid-ss demons. The demons skilfully used their t bodies to evade the shes. "I shant lose to Armor and Ban noja--Divine Sight." Purple light swept over Yuikas body. "These demons weak points are the crest on their waist nanoja! Break that point and they can no longer dodge to 2D!" Hearing that, the vampire princesses started aiming at the crests on the waists, felling the mid-ss demons one after another. "As expected of my sworn friend Foirnis! Concentration--Phantom de." Ban sheathed his red katana, then after a purple light swept over his body, he unleashed a draw-sh sword skill toward one of the greater demons. "--Water des." The greater demon produced countless swords made of water stream in an attempt to block Bans sword. "Meaningless." Shiki who was following Ban like his shadow muttered. As if proving her word, the stream swords got smashed into pieces, and the upper half of that greater demon got finely chopped into pieces before it could find out how. "Amazing as always Ban-sama!" Semeri jumped gleefully like it was her feat. "--A shallow cut dearu." "Correct dayo. Eat counter dayo." The greater demon that should have been pulverized turned into a cerulean blue mist and blew away the upper half of Bans body. """BAN-SAMA!""" "Fret not." "Shiki is right. I mean Ban-sama is immortal after all." The younger vampire princesses were beside themselves worrying over Ban, while the older generation princesses including Shiki watched attentively, convinced of Bans safety. "Ah! In the purple whirl!" "Will Ban-samas blood win, or will it greater demons water current--" "Pointless question." "--Good grief. Like Ban-sama would lose against a mere greater demon." The vampire princesses watched over the inhuman fight between Ban and the greater demon while they shed with the mid-ss demons themselves. The fierce fight between water and mist finally came to a conclusion, a filthy blue water sshed down the ground. The red water that had remained in the air turned back into Ban. The older vampire princesses were right, Ban came out victorious in the inhuman fight. "Dont think youve won just yet dayo." "Hmph. Should you really focus fully on me dearuka?" Progenitor Ban spoke to the regenerated but tattered greater demon. At the end of his jerked chin, three of the greater demons were locked in Yuikas trick. "Kuhahahaha, nothing less to expect from greater demons, they even survived Death Game! Next is Death Counter nanoja!" Yuika is cornering the greater demons using Unique Skills which Ive never seen before. When shes this strong at her current lowered level, I cant imagine just how powerful Yuika is in her prime. "Come now, quickly undo your curse noja. If you dont do it in the next three seconds, your souls are gonna be broken into pieces, no matter if youre a demon noja." One greater demon that couldnt undo the curse in time disappeared into blue mist while wailing ghastly. "Yuika, Im good now!" Corpse who was done reciting forbidden spell shouted. Hikaru is about done with her chant as well. "I see that Corpse is done preparing. You y along with Corpse now. Out of goodness of my heart, youd better be ready with defensive magic, hear me?" --£ڣ̣գգգգգգգգգգգգأ٣. --£ڣ̣գգգգգգգգգգգգأ٣. "Gnaw upon them, <>" Hundreds, thousands of wolf-shaped specters welled out from within darkness in ceilings and grounds, and then they rushed toward the greater demons with their ink-like lower halves. Two of greater demons that survived their match against Yuika amassed thick blue barriers around themselves, but those barriers were quickly getting bitten down into pieces by the wolf specters. The wolf specters eventually bit and tore the barriers down, and flooded onto their next target, the greater demons. The specters are gnawing on the greater demons. Quite a wicked magic. No wonder its got ssified as a forbidden spell. --£ڣ̣գգգգգգգգգգգգأ٣. --£ڣ̣գգգգգգգգգգգգأ٣. The demons blew apart the specters with their magic and peculiar ability, but unfortunately for them the difference in numbers is simply staggering. No matter if a swing of their fists and tails break several wolves, no matter if their magic and peculiar ability swallow dozens of the wolves, theyre up against an army of thousands. Theres no way to repel it easily. "Tch, these greater demons sure are sturdy." Corpses grumble is right on the money, two greater demons survived through the forbidden spell. Only the demon that missed its chance to put up defensive barrier died by Corpses forbidden spell. "Yuika, yer gonna take responsibility for this ya hear me?" "Aye, understood noja. But, your worry is unwarranted, no?" Yuika nced at Hikaru. "Ban! Withdraw the vampire princesses! Yuika! Take Armor to a safe zone!" As instructed by Hikaru, the vampire princesses who were fighting off mid-ss demons fell back, and Yuika activated her [Unparalleled Arm Strength] Unique Skill to drag the sitting Armor that had used up his stamina back. "Lesser Mythology Extension" Hikarus dyed anti demon lord forbidden spell burst out, the remaining two greater demons and several mid-ss demons vanished beyond the sh. "What the heck, those demons got evaporated just like that." "Thats one amazing forbidden spell nanoja." "First Ive seen this forbidden spell dearu." Everyone besides Corpse mored when they saw Hikarus forbidden spell. "Yamato. That a modified version of the forbidden spell I taught Satou, yeah?" "Un, thats right. --Interested?" "...Hell naw. Seeing that is enough. Im gonna make one myself now." "Ahaha, Corpse you havent changed at all from back then, still really hate to lose." Hikarusughter echoed in Corpses domain. This side looks to be fine. Next, lets check all the girls one by one starting from Lulu. "Awesome, those monsters just went poof with every shot." "The buckshot that purged the swarm in front of the rampart was already amazing, but that sniping is just something else." Lulu is sniping down the purple towers vanguard monsters from on top of a tower connected to a rampart. The wind brought murmurs from guards stationed on top of the rampart to her, yet Lulu was unaffected, she just kept sniping on. Im sure shes concentrating so much she couldnt hear a word. --Crisis Perception. I felt danger from a distortion in space in the sky. Looking up, I saw something trying toe out of a purple distortion in the sky. "Oy! Look at that!" People looked up at the sky as they noticed it. "Demons!" It seems like the second round of stampedes sparked by Demon God will be an army of demons. Next update is nned for 9/22 Volume 17 33

onMonday, September 23, 2019zweindrei

17-33. World Crisis (3)

Satou here. Angels and demons, Indra and Ashura, God and Demon, such confrontations can be found in tales as old as time. Must be because its easier for people to ept the contrast between good and evil. "Master, its demons! Arm Exchange--Prepare Anti Demon eleration Buster." Aye aye maam, eleration Buster Launcher, standby. Once she confirmed an army of demons appearing in the sky by sight, Lulu ordered her golden armors support AI to rece her equipment. The demons seemed to be faltering for an instant as they lorded over the ground before they made a nose dive. --Huh? "Aim, and--" "Hold it, Lulu." Just as Lulu was about to pull the trigger, I made my little clone jumped out of her shadow, stopping her. "--Master?" "Look closely." "Aah, the demons!" The demons areunching a furious assault on the ground with their nose dive. "Why are they attacking the vanguard monsters?" Indeed, the demons arent attacking us or soldiers at the rampart, but vanguard monsters overflowing out of the purple tower. Most of the vanguard monsters had been annihted by Lulu though, so they were done cleaning up the remainders in a sh. Seemingly feeling anti climatic, the demons begin surveying the surrounding area, looking for more monsters. "Did those demons kill those monsters for us?" "Yeah, as if. Theyreing for us next, Im sure of it." "Just look at those demonic figures!" The soldiers couldnt hide their surprise at the unexpected action the demons took. Only a minority believes those demons are friendly though. "Master, are the demons allying themselves with people?" "Hmm, I dont think so." Judging from all the demons Ive seen so far, whenever one is acting friendly, its almost assuredly not out of the goodness of their heart. Master, some demons appeared out of thin air and began hunting vanguard monsters around purple towers. Master, same here so I report. Master, the demons who showed up here seem to loiter around the tower without doing anything else once theyre done dealing with monsters. Same. Pochi wont lose to demon persons nodesu! Those are Pochis prey nanodesuyo! Tama wont lose too~? Apparently, demons have appeared near purple towers all over the world and cleaned up the vanguard monsters that had overflowed out. "Master! Look at the sky!" Lulu points at the sky. A woman who looks like an image of holy mother is projected in the sky. Shes neither Demon God nor gods. My beloved children living in this world. A voice full of gentleness reverberated in the sky. The soldiers on top of the rampart have forgotten about the demons as they look up at the holy mother projection. Since they looked a bit overzealous to me, I tried appraising them and found out that the lower leveled soldiers had been put under Bewitched state. Lulu is fine thanks to her golden armor, but things could get ugly if this kept up. It might be a good idea to halt the currently progressing n Im executing and circle around the world to undo these Bewitched states with my real body. Intruding the purple towers--[Tower of Trials] and letting Monsters of Trials flow out of the towers is a ploy by gods to reduce your faith toward Demon God-sama. That holy mother is apparently a familiar of Demon God. Would the fact that Demon God didnt do it himself be a proof that he had been severely weakened? I would have been willing to hear him out were not for the Bewitchment, but its pretty clear that this situation were facing now is a work of Demon God. Except for God Parion, you must not put your faith on [Seven Pir Gods]-- O people! Let not thyselves be misled by Demon Gods trickery! A dignified voice interrupted the holy mothers speech. To the opposite of the holy mothers projection, a silhouette of a fine man made of orange-colored light showed up. Its god Heraruon. Lit by the orange light, the projection of holy mother warped and transformed into a feminine-looking metallic demon. And at the same time, the soldiers were freed of Bewitched state. God Heraruon sure can be pretty handy at times. Demon God is attempting to reduce thine faith toward us, to take this world in his own hand. People! Believe in your creators, us! Thats the only thing those who crawl on the ground such as you can do! This great War God Garleon-sama shall annihte the likes of demon god! Thats wrong Garleon! I, the great Zaikuon-sam will be the one who destroys Demon God! God Garleons and Zaikuons voices echoed after god Heraruons. Just when god Heraruon was acting like a proper god for once, these two gods just had to ruin it for him. Heraruon, Garleons and Zaikuons voices are dispersing through the Wide Area Oracle system. You must correct this defect at once. Karion said so too. I didnt. But Im in agreement about correcting defects. So the messy broadcast was because of a bug in the Wide Area Oracle system, huh. Their voices immediately disappeared, the orange pulsing lights loosened up. pEoPlE. yoU MuSNt bE dECeiveD bY tHoSe fOOlisH gOds. Befitting of its now demonic mother form, its body swayed every time it spoke with its eerie voice. Unlike before, the soldiers on top of the rampart are pointing their bows and spears at the demonic mother in dread. onLY dEmOn gOd-sAMa aND gOd pARiOn hOLd yOu DeAR. --Guess God Parion is in Demon Gods camp then? Minions of demon god! By thrones of gods and Heraruons name, I order thou! Be gone from this world, back to Netherworld with thee! In the face of a brightly shining orange light, the demonic mother projection is melting down. peOPle. dOnT bEliEve iN FooLisH gOds tRicK-- The demonic mother disappeared in the middle of its speech. O people. Interfering with the world of men should not withal, I shall make an exception this time and grant thee a miracle. God Heraruons light pulsed, then geometrically shaped apostles showed up in his ce. Though they werent numbering in many, six kinds of apostles with six different colored ring light contours charged at the demons. Avish treatment you wouldnt thinking from these divinity-starving gods. The gods must be trying leave a good impression of them to the people, thus stimting recovery on faith. "Do your best, apostles-sama!" "Crush those demons!" Soldiers on top of rampart cheered for the apostles. Judging from their reactions, its going just as gods wanted. Those demons would probably just go back on their own once they eliminated the vanguard monsters even if those apostles never showed up though. "How should we proceed, Master?" "Lets just leave them be so long as the soldiers arent in danger." After telling that to Lulu, I switched my consciousness to my other little clones to check on the other girls. "Those apostles appear to be suicidally charging toward the demons, so I analyze." The apostles has the upper hand at Nanas location. "Pochi dont really get it nodesu. Lyuryu, which one should Pochi fight nodesu?" --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. A three prongedbat between vanguard monsters flowing out of purple towers, demons and apostles is unfolding at Pochis location. Pochi cant decide on to whether defeat the vanguard monsters or the demons. Since the apostles run away whenever they catch sight of Lyuryu, theyre not even under consideration apparently. "Tama is a white angel-san~?" A three pronged fight is happening at Tamas location as well, but the situation there is a bit different. Cat Ninja Tama in her pink mantled golden armor is staying still on top of a spire, but the person inside that armor herself is busy going around treating people wounded in the fight using magic potions while cosying as a white angel. "These apostles have no fight in them. They just charge straight ahead without thinking... Theyre no good as a sparing partner, unlike demons with their hidden tricks and sneak attacks, cant let my guard down against them." Liza was hunting down the demons while ignoring the apostles when she made a mistake and reflexively defeated an apostle trying to attack her. Well, those apostles are kind of like autonomous mechs, so this should count as an act of self-defense. "Mwu, weak." Mias battlefield had apostlesy defeated, with the demons raising a victory cry. Mias summoned Behemoth is standing by in front of a rampart, keeping a lookout for the demons. "Master, all sides faced annihtion over here." None of the three, not the demons, apostles, or the vanguard monsters remained on the battlefield Arisa was in charge of. The majority seemed to have been swallowed up into the <> Arisa set up, getting expelled to some dimensional ends. "So demons and apostles only show themselves up in locations with concentrated poptions centers huh..." "Yes, the vanguard monsters are still rampaging around in this area." Zena-san who has finished her duty at Seryuu City tells me the results of territorial armys investigation at Kainona Town and surrounding viges. I decided to convey that to others girls and ask them to concentrate on stopping stampedes at locations with no demons and apostles around. Satou-san. Sera called out to my little clone attached to her. I switch my consciousness there. "Whats the matter, Sera-san?" "A Demon Gods familiar had showed up at Puta Town." "Puta Town?" "Yes, it fled after demolishing an alchemist store." "What about the alchemist?" "Its an alchemist young couple who had just moved in the town from Saga Empire, theyre nowhere to be found after the familiar left." --A married alchemist couple who just moved in from Saga Empire. Kinda feels like I know this couple. "Did they get abducted?" "Oh no, ording to the witness who was on site at the time, magic hunter Kena, the wife cast a spell to teleport themselves away after they repelled the familiar." Teleportation huh... So its most likely Tactician Touya and the in-faced reincarnated person with Teleportation Unique Skill after all. ording to marker list, theyre hiding in one of their former hideouts in Saga Empire. Since that ce is supposedly protected by Yuikas barrier, theyre unlikely to get sniffed out by Demon Gods familiars there. "Au, a--kuh." Sera sounded like she was in pain while clutching her chest. A pale green light pulsed around her, but it doesnt seem like shes using the Unique Skill loaned by god Tenion in this situation. Her agony quickly receded, Sera looked up at my little clone with a face full of sweat. "Satou-san, I have received an oracle from god Tenion." That agony earlier was apparently a side effect of an oracle from god Tenion. The reason why it was unlike the usual oracle is apparently because she was forcefully sent a highlypressed information by way of a resonance with the [Gods Fragment], source of Unique Skill, within her. "What was the oracle about?" "Yes well, please allow me some time to decipher it since this one feels like its been highlypressed." Afterward, Sera shut her eyes. "O-Oh no, Satou-san, this is bad!" As she opened her eyes wide, Sera cried out while hugging my little clone. "The Divinity Crystal kept in the depths of the Garden of Gods, [White Imperial Radiant Crystal] has been stolen by Demon God." "--Divinity Crystal?" That sounds bad. Divinity is needed to maintain the barrier that keeps the Outside Invaders away from this world. "There was a request from god Tenion to Satou-san within thepressed information. Shes asking you to go to the Netherworld, and steal back the White Imperial Radiant Crystal from Demon God." Great, another ridiculous task. Next update is nned for 9/29 Volume 17 34

onMonday, September 30, 2019zweindrei

17-34. Offenses and Defenses at Purple Towers

Satou here. In games with level systems, you often see enemies that prove challenging in the beginning end up being pushovers at the endgame. Though thats not limited to games, you see things in real life that mimic such. "...Fumu." Sera ryed me an oracle from god Tenion, [Go to the Netherworld, and take back the White Imperial Radiant Crystal from Demon God]. A ridiculous request, but it would also be bad if the Realm of Gods lost its divinity. Master, you dont have to obey such a ridiculous order! Un, I dont think theres any need for Satou to willingly step into a minefield. Arisa and Hikaru are against it. However, the only one who can save the world from this crisis is-- Not only Satou-san. Princess Sistina interrupted as Sera was about to make a plea. Yep, those gods can just go fetch it themselves. Nn, only right. Arisa followed after princess Sistina, Mia gave her affirmation. Zena-san and Lulu seemed like they had something to say as well, but they kept it to themselves due to their reserved personalities. The beastkin girls and Lady Karina tend not to participate in difficult topics like this. Master, are there no specialty products and sightseeing spots in the Netherworld? so I inquire. Mu, I wonder about that. Though I dont think we can expect much on the culinary side of things-- Ah hey, Nana! Thats one thing you shouldnt say out loud! Its going totch on Ichirou-niis mind! --There might be Netherworld-exclusive monsters that can be made into food. I mean, the word [Netherworld] itself makes it sound like itll be littered with sightseeing spots everywhere. This is bad! The thought leaking through Familiar Link is leaning over there! Karina-sama! Catch Masters little clone and shove it inside the cleavage on your armor! Thatll surely make his mind go nk! O-Okay... Lady Karina thrust her hand inside her shadow below and grabbed my little clone out. I cant see her face under the silver armor, but her trembling hand tells me her state of mind. ...I cant do something so shameless after allllllllll! Lady Karina threw my little clone beyond the horizon, then she ran off and started mowing down the surviving vanguard monsters and demons. Thats quite a violence way to hide embarrassment. --Kuro-sama. I could hear a voice from the little clone attached to Echigoya Firms Manager Elterina. I put aside thinking about Netherworld Trip and switch my consciousness to the little clone. "Saga Empires Emperor has made concessions." "I see, well done. I expected nothing less from you, Manager." My little clone in Kuros getup praised the manager as I focus on talking in Kuros speech pattern which I havent done for a while. All members of Echigoya Firm including her have been dispatched all over the world with Bridal Knights as their escorts to seek agreements from kings and territorial lords for the destruction of Purple Towers. Since a lot of people treat Purple Towers as Magic Core mines not unlike dungeons, destroying them without permissions could potentially garner hostilities instead of gratitudes. Naturally there were many kings and lords who refused the towers destruction, but once we dered that Hero Nanashi and Golden Knights wont be dispatched if another stampede is ever to ur again, many suddenly had a change of heart. Only militaristic nations like Saga Empire wouldnt budge until the end, but the manager had finally made them relent. "No, its all thanks to her highness Maryest helping to persuade them for us." "Is that right, I have to remember to give Maryest-dono my thankster." Since I couldnt let anything happen to Manager, I had sought the assistance of princess Maryest anddy Ringrande to help guard her alongside Bridal Knights, they proved useful in more ways than one. "With this, only a few percent of all territorial lords in the entire world still oppose the destruction of purple towers." "Yeah, we can put that n into motion now." "Before you do. Saga Emperor has asked the Purple Tower in the old capital to be thest as their condition..." "That shall be done." The Purple Tower located near Saga Empires old capital--also known as [Labyrinth of Heroes] behind public eyes--has grown exponentially over thest half year to be the biggest tower in the whole world. Im nning to use that spot as the final battleground of the stampedes anyway, so this is convenient. Matching the enormity of being thergest in the world, the scale of monster stampede there was also enormous, but thanks to the united front of two heroes, hero Hayatos attendants, light warriors Rusus and Fifi, priestess Loreiya and the attendant of past generation hero, Lady Brum Julberg, none of the vanguard monsters managed to set foot on the old capital. The longearkin (Booch) Wiyaryi didnt participate because she was leading a force of longearkin tribe to aid viges located at remote regions of her hometown. Hayatos attendants were included as Bridal Knights until half a year ago, but theyve been working independently recently. "Well then, we will now enter the final phase. Manager, call your subordinates at the airship and withdraw." I put my consciousness back to my real body. Do you read me, everyone? Using space magic [Tactical Talk], I call out to the girls fighting all over world while floating around in a zero gravity room. After confirming everyones replies, I get to the point. We will enter the final phase of the n in 30 minutes from now. If you dont think you can exterminate all the vanguard monsters in time, just concentrate on individuals that are too much for the local forces to deal themselves. From what I can see through Map and satellite orbit, there are still many locations left unresolved. "To all Burg One to Burg Thousands in the satellite orbit, start up mana refill." I gave an order to the void sky-use artificial spirits, [Burgtomai Concar]. These are a modified version of the artificial spirits [Burgtomai] developed by Burainan Elf n intended to shoot down mysterious creatures from a distant, these ones have been modified tounch air-to-ground attacks. They have no means to move at all so they need to be ced at the shooting positions, but thats no problem for me and my Unit Arrangement. After annihting the mysterious creatures back then, the satellite orbit has somehow turned into my domain after all. The artificial spirits spread open their dragonfly-like gigantic wings to gather magic element from streams of Ether Veins in the void sky, filling up theirser cannons with mana. Master, were all ready over here. Arisa informed me as a representative of the girls. Im done with my side of things as well. Ill fetch everyone here. With Unit Arrangement, I bring everyone to where I am--the dock of arge-scale space ship. I also sent all nonbatants including Bridal Knights who arent of golden and silver members to the airport at Shiga Kingdoms capital. Of course, that excludes Hayatos attendants who are still fighting at Saga Empire. "Back am~?" "Pochi is back nanodesu!" With Tama and Pochi leading, the girls fly in the zero gravity room. The girls who arent used to space are pping around, but before I could support them, Aze-san followed by the other girls came to their rescue. "Is it still going as nned?" "Yeah, it is. Hero Nanashi will announce the destruction of Purple Towers through a projection in the sky, then the artificial spirits at satellite orbit will bombard the towers withsers." "--Lasers? Can physical attacks even destroy those purple towers?" Hikaru pointed the obvious problematic point. "Thosesers are mainly for eliminating small fry around the towers and to act as a smokescreen that averts people and gods eyes from the real attacks." The sealing amulets I asked the girls to put on those towers will act as markings for those real attacks. They also serve as a ward to prevent local adventurers from secretly going into the towers. After telling that to the girls, I head to the room with the projector facility. "It kind of looks like the Communique Room in the royal castle." "Thats cause I copied that device." While replying to Hikaru, I entered the egg-shaped magic device in Hero Nanashis form. Countless eyes (cameras) inside this egg-shaped device are used to create a three-dimensional projection of the person inside. The way all these eyes turn toward me all at once is pretty eerie. I shake off the innumerable gazes and start the broadcasting as scheduled. Hello, people of the world. I am Hero Nanashi. I refrained from using [of Shiga Kingdom]. I seemed to be a little tense today as I ended up using Satous speech pattern instead of Nanashis. Im gonna run with it since changing now would be weird. I will now proceed to destroy the Purple Towers that have put this world in danger. We have obtained permissions from kings and lords of many nations already, but there may be some of you listening to this broadcast who are against it. However, for the sake of your safety, we have to destroy these Demon Gods traps in the form of Purple Towers, I very much hope for your understanding. There are people who rely on Purple Towers for their livelihoods, Ive set up Echigoya Firm to aid them all over the world. Weve stockpiled more than enough provisions in preparation for this, Im sure it will work. I could hear Arisas murmuring, "Doesnt it feel like were doing the same thing as demon god and gods?", via Familiar Link, Im ignoring that. I hope you could stay 300 meters away from the Purple Towers until sunset of this day. If everything goes as nned, it should be over shortly, but youve got to have a flexible schedule for everything always. I execute Unit Arrangement to put the artificial spirits on their positions. Well then, <>. With mymand, all the artificial spirits shot out theirsers toward the ground. "Satou, I have set your standby pose to be on loop." "Thank you, Aze-san." After thanking Aze-san, I get to the next step. "Well then, time to go smash all those purple towers." "Do your best, Master." I smile back at the girls and put up defensive magic before teleporting away with Unit Arrangement. --Mythology Down. I cast the anti-god magic inside a pir ofser light with a deliberately weakened output. A tremendous sh and explosion urred before my eyes, and the purple tower vanished just like it did during the test back then. After confirming the result, I move to the next tower with Unit Arrangement. Its possible for these artificial spirits to radiate out theirsers continuously for a period of time, but their rate of mana recharge wont be able to keep up with the output after a few minutes. While thinking that, I go around all over the world casting anti-god magic, Unit Arrangement and asionally recharge my mana, destroying the purple towers in the process. There were times when some extremists would try to get in my way destroying the towers, but they always ended up evacuating to avoid thesers, so I faced no particr problem. But the fact that there were not insignificant numbers of people who took a praying pose toward the pirs ofser lights and Hero Nanashis projection in the sky bothered me a bit. Dont tell me theyre gonna start believing in Hero Nanashi now? I continued the work of destroying purple towers while stuffing that worry away in the corner of my mind. "...The 700th one huh, this is getting tiring." Magic dragons and greater demons started appearing in thetter half of my quest for destruction, but they all ended up bing victim of anti-god magic along with the purple towers. From my point of view, they looked more like bonus experience point characters rather than a hindrance. I mean, by the time the majority of Purple Towers have been destroyed, I have leveled up 15 times to level 328. If I knew this, I might have let Arisa try to destroy these towers and see if she would reach level 100. Though well, even if 99 is the level cap, we can safely reduce level using demon lord Shizukas Unique Skills [Familiar Transform] and [Transfer] so they can learn more skills anyway. Everyone, any change with the destroyed purple towers? Its all fine, theres no change at the moment. We see no change in the area around the remaining 24 towers either. Im leaving everything to the demons and apostles at the 23 towers that refused destruction. Unlike the towers Ive destroyed, the demons at those ces are still ying their savior act so theres no dangerous vanguards like the magic dragons and the likes there. If the remaining towers start regenerating other towers like some sort of root divisions, Ill just take care of them all then. What about the tower at Saga Empires old capital? Hero Yuuki is trouncing the remaining mobs over there. Fumu, it doesnt seem like Demon God is gonnaunch a counteroffensive, this after everyone is gathered at the anti-demon godrge space ship and all. While feeling a bit anticlimatic, I joined up with the girls waiting at therge space ship dock, and came down to the purple tower at the old capital all together using Unit Arrangement. Aze-san whos unfit for battle is on stand by at the space ship with the infant dragon and Core Two as her escort. Ive put my little clones on them each, it should be fine. At the site, Hero Yuuki was just done purging the vanguard monsters in front of the tower. His attendants are encircling him as theyre discussing about something. Noticing us walking toward them, Hero Seigi informed Hero Yuuki with his finger. "Hero Nanashi." Hero Yuuki turned around and called my name. Thats fine and all, but his voice sounded stiff, and its like theres some kind of resolute light dwelling in his eyes looking at me. "I have just received an oracle from Parion." "--Oracle?" Did she tell them to go invade the Netherworld with me? I dont n to though, so please rx. "Thats right." In ce of the two hesitating Heroes, an attendant of a hero long past, Lady Brum Julberg took a step forward. "Kill the treasonous one who threatens world peace. That is you, avatar of Demon God." Lady Brum turned her sword toward me. Looks like god Parion has decided to take Demon Gods side. Next update is nned for 10/6 Volume 17 35

onMonday, October 7, 2019zweindrei

17-35. Offenses and Defenses at Purple Towers (2)

Satou here. Dont you think situations where allies are made to fight against each others due to false information a rtivelymon trope in manga and drama? In fictions, it usually gets resolved before it progressed to the worst-case scenario, but I feel like oftentimes, it would just run off toward eventual failures in real world. "I am Brum Julberg, attendant of past generation hero. I challenge Hero Nanashi to a duel." Lady Brum made the deration with her sword pointed at me. We encountered heroes troupe as they were just done dealing with monster stampede in front of the worldsrgest purple tower located near Saga Empires old capital. Apparently they received an oracle from god Parion, with the content, " "Kill the treasonous one who threatens world peace. That is hero Nanashi, avatar of Demon God." I tried asking Hikaru and she apparently didnt get the oracle. We dont have time now, perhaps I should put them to sleep and leave clearing the misunderstandings forter? While I was pondering that, several figures of people stood between me anddy Brum like they were protecting me. "--Oy, lil girls. What do you think youre doing?" "My wild instinct is telling me this Nanashi is the real deal." "Besides, weve been saved so many times by Nanashi and the glittering bunch." They were the hero Hayatos attendants, tiger-earkin Rusus and wolf-earkin Fifi. "There is no justice in quarreling betweenrades in the face of world crisis." "...Loreiya. Even you who should serve god Parion." "I may not posses Oracle skill, but I want to believe in my own eyes for discerning whether a being is evil or not." Priestess Loreiya joined Rusus and Fifi to form a line. "H-hey wait!" "Rusus and Fifi aside, why you too Loreiya-ane!" Hero Seigi and Hero Yuuki went into panic when they saw that. "What do you mean by us aside huh?" "Is that how youre gonna repay us, after all the drilling we put you two through beforeing for the tower?" Rusus and Fifi red hard at the two heroes. "B-but you know! Its not just about the oracle!" Hero Seigi took one step forward. "The [Truth Minds Eye (Theres only one truth)] and [Wicked Search (Where bad people at)] I received from Parion-sama tell me... Hero Nanashi is evil, hes definitely and undeniably evil." Hero Seigi appealed with a half-crying face. The three attendants slightly faltered at his teary appeal. --Apparently, Im evil. My unintentional thought seemed to have leaked through Familiar Link, as Arisa pped my shoulder. --Of course not. Felt like I could hear Arisas voice. "Hero Seigi, whats the basis for that [Evil] condemnation of yours?" "Eh? Basis?" Hero Seigi seemed to find Arisas question out of left field. "My Unique Skill tells me. That hes [Evil]." "So youre saying [Evil] from god Parions perspective?" Arisa who had anticipated hero Seigis answer nodded once before pointing out that the judgment doesnte from impartiality but God Parions subjective opinion. "I see, so thats how it is." "You understand, Rusus?" "Naturally of course! Its like [evil coz the god said so]!" "I see now!" Rusus and Fifi had that conversation, but everybody else politely chose to ignore them. No wait, Pochi, Tama and Lady Karina are earnestly nodding at them. Alrighty, Master, time to tell them how god Parion might have a hand in the theft of Divinity Crystal by Demon God. No no, thats still a hypothesis at this point. Its almost undoubtedly ck, but its still gray at this point. Circumstantial evidence doesnt work in the court after all. "Thanks for waiting! Ookay, looks like weve got a situation here." "Loreiya, could you tell us whats going on." Two attendants of hero Hayato,dy Ringrande and princess Maryest showed up riding a Flying Wooden Horse. "We received an oracle from god Parion telling us that hero Nanashi is a minion of Demon God." ""--I see."" The two nodded at Loreiyas concise exnation. "Brum-basan, sorry but could you sheathe your sword please?" "Ringrande, missy, youre going to take his side too?" "Yup. Thats what Hayato asked me to, and besides, fighting him is a pointless endeavor." "--Pointless?" Lady Brums wrinkled face frowned when she heard Lady Ringrande. "You heard me, there would be three fresh corpses right about now had hero Nanashi willed it." "Even if that is the truth, Ill be sure to pay back in kind." "Nope, never gonna work. Even if theres 100 Brum-basan, its just impossible. Of course that applies to like 1000 of us too." "Doesnt matter if its impossible or pointless, there are things you have to do no matter what in this world." Looks likedy Brum has no intention to withdraw here. Her brawn over brain side really reminds me of her son, Zeff Julberg, the leader of Shiga Eight Swords. "I understand. Lets do this." --We dont have time. "Hang on, Nanashi!" Dont worry, I wont kill her. I replied back to the panicking Lady Ringrande through Space Magic [Telephone]. "So Ill be up against Brum-san, and two heroes then?" "Yeah, thats right." I fetch a self-made holy sword from Storage and take a stance. "H-hold on! I cant fight at this range, Im telling you!" "Hear hear! And I just used my [Sword of Condemnation (Justice always win)] on some big ones earlier, gotta wait for the cooldown!" Lady Brum nced at the two panicking heroes and clicked her tongue. "Very well, Ill go at it by myself! --Magic sh." Lady Brum unleashed a de-drawing killing stroke from Ground Shrink, but after all the countless high speed mock battle against beastkin girls I had, I could probably dodge her attack with my eyes closed now. I took the sword with my Mana d hand and crushed it in my hand. "--Wha." Lady Brum immediately discarded her sword and attempted to take a spare magic sword from her Item Box while stepping back using Flickering Motion, but Im not obliged to let it slide. I closed in on her using Ground Shrink and lightly jabbed her chin to knock her out. I also made her fall asleep using Sleep magic and stopped her from moving with Paralyzing magic. I held the unconsciousdy Brum with psychokic-like [Magic Hand] and delivered her to the two heroes. "Hero Nanashi, are you going to destroy this tower too?" I give my affirmation to princess Maryest. "Oh right, you two helped getting the emperors approval, didnt you? Thanksies." I used ventriloquism to make my voice only be heard by Princess Maryest and herpanions so the girls on my camp wouldnt hear my Nanashi speech pattern. > Title [Magician of Sound] Acquired. Whoa, been so long since myst title. The two girls were chuckling for some reason. --Oh right, these two have already figure out the real identity of Hero Nanashi (me) and the girls. "UWAAAAAAAAAAAA!" "OUUUUUUUUUUUCH!" While I was feeling awkward, the two heroes screamed out while jerking weirdly. Blue lights shed out of the two heroes bodies, red mes are dancing around hero Yuukis arms. Hero Yuuki unleashed warhead missile-like rains of me balls, but all of itnded far from us, spreading explosions around. Hero Seigi came shing at me with his sword d in blue light--most likely his Unique Skill [Sword of Condemnation], however, on top of bending back, he was obviously trying to keep the sword away from hitting me. "N-not good. Dodge it!" Hero Seigis holy sword suddenly changed its trajectory, heading toward me, but since it was even slower thandy Brums attack, dodging it was a simple matter. "Are you being controlled!?" "Most likely!" "My body is moving on its own!" After I listened to the twos answers, I knocked them out, put them in Sleep and Paralyze magicbo andid them next tody Brum. Hikaru, how are you faring? Un, doesnt feel like Im being controlled or anything. I think its thanks to the functions built into this armor. I was worried it for a second there since Hikaru is [Parions Hero] like the two, it was thankfully unfounded. Just in case, I put the two heroes in newly developed golden armors installed with anti mind control circuits. I could have just left them here, but it would be bad if they got eaten by vanguard monstersing out of the tower, so I forcefully sent them to the old capitals gate using space magic teleport. "I wonder just what is Parion-sama trying to aplish..." Priestess Loreiya murmured in mncholy. "Lets go ask the her personally then. Besides, theres no guarantee this was all Parion-samas doing." Lady Ringrande sped priestess Loreiyas shoulder before walking toward me. "Are you going straight to destroying the tower now?" "No, Ive got to close the gate to the Netherworld at the top of the tower before that." Or more correctly, Im gonna seal the path that connects to the Netherworld--and if possible, the entire Netherworld. Im sure not even Demon God could so easily dispatch his armies once he lost ess to the low cost route. "Were going with you too." "Thats unnecessary." "Please dont say that. Let us help you thin out the mob up to upper floors as an apology for causing you problems." Well, I guess I dont mind. Most of these girls work well as advance and rear attackers, so theyre just right toplement the silver members. Once we decided on the formation, we set foot in the tower. I put a seal on the entrance just like with all other towers. "Is that a seal? Wont we get in big trouble if we found ourselves unable to escape out in a pickle?" "Itll be fine. The seal has been made to allow people escape outside from the inside." Although there should be none now, this seal can deal with any old capitals adventurer whos still inside. "Here we go, Right Wing." "I got it, Left Wing." Shiro (Right Wing) and Crow (Left Wing) flew up while leaving trails of glittering lights from their silver armor as they rushed toward a swarm of vanguard monsters. Theyve been boosted with Zena-sans Unique Skill and wind magic fusion [Saint Army] and an advanced level force magic I and Hikaru created, [Hero y]. ""--Wings Dance <>"" The innumerable little specks surrounding them leave any monsters in their wake full of wounds. Its a new technique developed thanks to the feedback I got from the development of Zena-sans stiletto. "Damn, those wingkin kids are awesome." "We aint gonna lose to them." "Lets go, Fifi!" "Ou!" Rusus and Fifi took care of monsters that had managed to escape Shiro and Crow without any waste in movement. "Shield Golem Unit, maintain the path those four have opened!" Princess Sistina followed after the four together with her Golem army. Hey, hey, Master. Wont it be faster if Master uses your Unique Skill to get us straight to the top floor? This towers structure has changed somehow, the floor information I got from myst investigation has been reset, you see. To be precise, the Map has been reced with a new one. Itd be faster if I went ahead using sh Drive and then summon everyone once I got to the top floor, but Id feel bad if I took all the stage for myself. Hence, were conquering the tower the old way while also using this opportunity to level up silver members. We should reach the topmost floor by the end of the day at this pace anyway. "Phiw~?" "Cant move anymore." "Good job nanodesu. You two were great nodesuyo." Pochi brought with her fruit juice and deep fried donut as a reward for Shiro and Crow who went limp right after they broke through the lower floors. Our advance guard right now is consisted of Rusus and Fifi guarded by golem army, and also Lady Karina. "KUNGFU RANBUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU" Assisted by Raka, Lady Karina are overwhelming the monsters prowling these mid floors. "Well dang, thats some wicked moves on top of those huge tits." "--More like, Im surprised those things dont get sore with how intense she moves around." Rusus aside, Fifis point of shock is a bit off target. Lady Karinas silver armor is an ambitious work of mine, a sessful marriage between defensive power of armor and the flexibility of breast holders. You could even say its the best possible equipment for her. "You missed a few of them. Quick Burst." Lady Ringrande used a quick-to-execute spell to halt a big vanguard monsters march before cutting up its shin with her magic edge-d magic sword. "Mary!" " <>!" Princess Maryest let loose an advanced level lightning magic with an unbelievably short cast time. Her prating lightning pierced through the big vanguard monsters barrier and shot through its eyeball. --Уӣ٣ạ̃ϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣϣڣ. The monster fell down the ground. Cloud of dust rose from gaps between stone paving along with a tremor. "Both Mary person and Rin person, you two are amazing nodesu!" At Pochis frankpliment,dy Ringrande brushed her hair backward, looking not at all dissatisfied with it. Behind her, the big vanguard monsters fist was swinging at her back. "<> Sacred Attendants! <>" [Sacred Attendants] deployed by Sera resonated with her mid-level magic, pulverizing the giant fist that wasing fordy Ringrande. "Youre your own worst enemy. Ane-sama." "Impressive, Sera. Mine Bomber." The dyed activation spell recited bydy Ringrande finished the big vanguard monster off. Sera actually introduced herself as Silver Knight Holy, but that probably held no meaning considering they had realized our identity. "I suppose that was meddlesome of me?" "Not at all, Im happy I could bear witness to my little sisters love." "Its nothing like love. I only helped because it would trouble us if you get hurt." "Oh? Okay then, lets leave it at that." Lady Ringrande grinned from ear to ear under her helmet when she saw Sera turning her face away to hide her embarrassment. "Well now that Ive been charged full of love, anything unfortunate enough to stand before me?" While cheerily skipping ahead, Lady Ringrande went on to ughter vanguard monsters that had escaped the frontline with abination of explosion magic and sword techniques. "Uwaa, I feel sorry for these monsters." "Geez, that girl is just..." "Oh shell run out of steam and fall back before long." Following Arisa, princess Maryest and Loreiya murmured words that sounded like theyre astonished and have already gotten used to this. "Zena-tan, Mary-tan, swarms of monsters iing from both sides." Arisa warned the rear guard. "Thanks for the assist, Red. --Tempest." "... Thunder Hell (Keraunos)." Zena-san with her dyed activation magic and Princess Maryest that was done reciting her spell cast magic that decimated the monster swarm in one go. "... Burst Brave." With Loreiyas magic, attendants and those who bear the title of Hero get a power up. Its apparently a sacred magic only handed down at Hero Faction of the Old Capital Parion Temple. The magic had absolutely no effect on me, but it strengthened princess Maryest anddy Ringrande in addition to rapidly recovering their used up mana. Quite a convenient magic. It consumes a lot of miss Loreiyas mana though, so she cant use it too often. Found the path above~? Good going, Tama. Nihehe~? After getting a report from Tama who was in charge of surveying routes, I called back the golden members led by Liza who were in charge of demolishing the floor monsters. The returning Tama and the house-sitting Pochi exchanged a high five. We left middle floors, reaching upper floors. "Looks like Evil Dragons gonna start spawning from this point on." At the end of Arisas line of sight, a fierce fight is unfolding between an <> and thebined team of silver members and attendants. "Keep at it~" "There! Over there nanodesu!" "Aa, watch out!" The girls are on the edge of their seats as they watch over the fight against Evil Dragon. "Master, requesting permission to help." "No can do." Besides support magic, we will only help them when its looking bad or if they call for help. Lady Karina has just got blown away, but I believe she would get back to the frontline unharmed. "One more push!" "Over there desu!" "Keepie." At the end of almost an hour fight, the Evil Vanguard Dragon finally breathed itsst. "That was a close one, wasnt it." The advance and center guard members have their equipment in tatter, nearly half of the shield golems are lost. The rear guard members are unharmed but theyvepletely run out of mana. "These Demidragon Vanguards are really on a whole other level." Lady Ringrande took off her helmet and wiped her sweat. "Feel like I can even beat a true dragon now." "Ahaha, why dont we give it a tryter." Rusus and Fifi bumped their fists while smiling even whileying helplessly on the floor. That was quite an enhancingbat. "The next ones areing~?" "Next ones?" "Is it a manticore this time?" At Tamas warning, Rusus and Fifi asked back listlessly. "Nuh uh nodesuyo. Its a swarm of evil dragons nanodesu." "Swarm?" "of evil dragons?" "Yes nanodesu. You can tell from the vibrations on the ground nodesuyo." As told by Pochi, Rusus and Fifi put their ears on the ground. "Geh, for real." "This aint gonna work. Lets run away." Before the pale faced two, Pochi and Tama shook their fingers in front of their faces while saying, Chhhi. Looks like they learned that from Arisa when she did itst time. Please stop adapting these weird gestures from her. "You can let Pochi (Yellow) and friends take care of the rest nodesuyo." "Its Tama (Pink)s turn~?" Now then, time for Golden members to shine. Next update is nned for 10/13 Volume 17 36

onMonday, October 14, 2019zweindrei

17-36. Offenses and Defenses at Purple Towers (3)

Satou here. There were times I found myself plunging straight into crunches when I discovered unexpected mistakes while taking care ofst few remaining jobs with thest bit of my willpower. As otherwise, it woulde back requiring far more effort to take care ofter if I looked the other way and pretended I never saw those, hence I had no choice but to tearfully plow through it. "S-swarm of Evil Dragons..." From beyond a vast cavern unthinkable inside a tower, a huge swarm of <> is drawing near. Silver members and Hayatos attendants who just got through a fierce battle against one Evil Dragon trembled when they saw the swarm. "Pochis itching for a fight nodesu." "Uy uy~?" Pochi and Tama spun their arms round and round when they saw the swarm. "These dragons look like it will be worth defeating." "They will be adequate as our opponents so I inform." "Yes, lets do our best!" "Nn, annihte." Other golden members are raring to go as well. "Y-youre really going to do this?" "Yes, just leave it to us." Liza took a stance with her trusty magic spear Douma. Looks like shes still nning to keep the new dragon spear Ive given her out of action. Even if magic spear Douma has seen many improvements, its prating and offensive power falls far behind the dragon spear. Logically speaking, youd think the dragon spear fits best against powerful enemies, and yet she chooses her trusty spear instead. "I shall join the fight too." Hold it, Karina-dono. We will only get in their way. Lady Karina the battle hyena was going to stand next to Tama and Pochi, but her partner [Intelligent Item] Raka stopped her. "You girls, please get some rest as you prepare for your next battle. You can leave this to these girls." Judging from my Map, once we get past this swarm of evil dragons, the only other ce with powerful enemies is right in front of the Netherworld Gate. There are still many spots wheredy Karina and the rest could get in actions until then. "Powered Exoskeleton, deploy!" With Arisasmand, the golden members equip their powered exoskeletons stored in the adjacent sub-spaces. These powered suits are basically like the ones you see in many western SF, with one addition of extra units developed from Lulus Floating Fort for the rear guards. These units fall shortpared to Gunboats and Shield Ships, but theyre just right forbat inside a tower. "<>, please release <> from the cage nodesu." Pochis voice gets altered by the function installed on her golden armor. "OK! Cage Release." Lesser dragon Lyuryu got out of a sub-space created by Arisas space magic she used to carry Lyuryu into the tower. Lyuryu is equipped with the same golden equipment, matching Pochis. Their identities are obvious to all, but its way toote to care about that. "Alright then, rear units! Were starting out with full power right ahead!" Arisa points her World Trees wand toward the swarm of Evil Dragons. Matching her move, floating fort support units connected to her exoskeleton also turned toward the evil dragons. "<>" "<>" Arisa and Hikaru cast their anti-demon lord magic. sh of light blew the evil dragons away, thundering sounds and impactsing slightlyter shook my body. The two purposely de-focused their aim to maximize the spells range, a great majority of evil dragons took the hit, half of them received huge damage. "USSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" As I watched over several dots vanishing, next to me Arisa shouted out loud while fist pumping up high. "I leveled uuuuuuuuup!" --Oh, for real?! Arisa has finally broken through the so-called [Humanitys Limit] level 99 and reached level 100. Shes got a new title [One who Breaks the Limit of Man] which I dont have. Everyone stopped their attack and congratted Arisa. And despite not knowing what was going on, Hayatos attendants also gave a round of apuse to Arisa even while looking confused. Of course the Evil Dragons werent going to wait for us, hence I secretly bought us time with space magic [Labyrinth]. Congrattions on breaking the limit, Arisa. Ehehehe~ thanks. Now Ive just gotta give it my all to catch up to Master. Thats going to take some heavy NEXT exp points. "They should being out anytime now." Right just as the girls have re-taken up their positions, the Evil Dragons broke out of Labyrinth. "Think we got around 20% of them so far, no?" "I believe so." Their job was to break through the thick multiyered defensive barriers protecting those dragons, shaving down their enormous stamina, and theyve done a great job at it. "Its Lulu-oneesamas turn next." Arisa passed the baton to Lulu next. Mult-Target, Lock-on. Burst Mode Ready. "Launching Saturation Attack!" Lulu pressed the trigger extending out of her Powered Exoskeletons extra unit. A momentter, all 24 eleration cannons and magic cannons on her Powered Exoskeleton and extra units unleashed their barrage. The blue holy bullets hyper-elerated by eleration circles rained down upon the swarm while leavingser-like trails on their tracks, shooting through the dragons bodies and wings before boring holes on the ground. Thanks to Arisa and Hikarus actions, there were more fallen evil dragons than anticipated. "Sortieing out." A blue light shed out of Lizas body as she ran through the battlefield, wrapping other girls in blue lights. Must be the Unique Skill [Hero Heart] loaned by god Garleon. Of course, the reinforcement magic I put on them is still on effect as well. "Charge, nanodesu!" "Aye aye sir~" Pochi and Tama riding on Lyuryus back followed after her. Seemingly feeling threatened by them, the evil dragons shot out their breaths all at once. "White (Nana), defensive maneuver!" "Yes, Orange (Liza). You disgusting repulsive evil dragons! I shall be your opponent, so I dere!" Vermilion light streamed over Nanas body as she shouted out loud with the usage of Provocation skill, uniting Unique Skill [Pdin Shield] with the highly mobile [<>] into [Pdin Domain]. The all-swallowing muddy stream-like dark purple breaths shot by the evil dragons swooped down on the girls. Dark purple mes shed with Nanas barrier with a vermilion outline. The blocked mes went up toward the ceiling, transforming it intova. "Thats some firepower alright." "Yep. Nanas barrier stilles out on top though." Just as Arisa said, even mes that turned ceilings and grounds intova could not break through Nanas Unique Skill-reinforced barrier. "The mes are so intense Pochi cant rush in nodesu." "Want a short cut cut through shadows~?" "Lets go with that. Can you make the exit on the shadow of those stctites hanging above?" "Offu course~?" The beastkin girls and Lyuryu jumped in the shadow gate Tama created with her ninjutsu, appearing right above the evil dragon swarm. "These evil dragons are exhausted. Lets each get them." "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu!" Tama vanished as she was falling down beforeing out of shadow below the evil dragons. "An opening~? <>" Ninja Tama created countless clones of herself to mercilessly cut up evil dragons abdomens using the twin small dragon fang swords in her hands. Other evil dragons who noticed that unleashed their breaths toward Tama, but there was no more Tama at that spot. Ninjase and go in unexpected ces at unexpected moments. "After Burner Full Throttle." Liza produced magic edge cannons inside her eleration parts exhaust vents, generating an even greater eleration for her. "<>" With her finisher deployed, Lizanded on an evil dragons back at tremendous speed. She went through the back and came out of its abdomen. The ground sunk greatly, a donut-shaped cloud of dust spread out of the impact point. Such crash would have harmed her normally, but thanks to the force magic [<>] put on her Powered Exoskeleton, the force from the impact was converted into horizontal energy. Liza pierced through the defenseless abdomens of one Evil Dragon after another while maintaining a speed that exceeded Flickering Motion. "Liza is a lightning nanodesu." The way Liza went for evil dragons in a zig-zag pattern must have looked like a lightning from Pochis position flying high near the ceiling.. "Pochi and Lyuryu wont lose either nodesuyo!" As Pochi and Lyuryu went around and got behind the evil dragons, she shout out loud. "Lyuryu, full speed ahead nanodesu!" --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. Therge-scale eleration parts attached below Lyuryus wings produced super sonic speed. They closed in the distance to the evil dragons at speed rivaling Lizas afterburner. "<> nanodesu!" Pochi grabbed on white dragon Lyuryu tightly, took a stance with her dragon fang sword, and charged ahead using her powered exoskeletons elerated circle, skewering several evil dragons at once. Other evil dragons turned their heads toward Pochi to let out breaths. "Wont let you~?" A voice appearing out of nowhere was heard, then a lines ran through those evil dragons necks. A momentter, dark purple me sprouted out of those lines. --Its Tama. Tama moves between evil dragons with her ninjutsu, severing a neck every time she hopped. Right at the moment, mana swelled up behind me. "... <>" Mia finished her long chant, manifesting the anti-demon lord artificial spirit, Lesser Fenrir. "Go." Lesser Fenrir rushed toward remnants of evil dragons that had survived the beastkin girls assault. "Chantless not fair." "Well, I also think its unfair, but its not something you can just learn, gotta do it through exploiting Self-Status you know~" --Huh? Perhaps we can make a [Blessing Orb] for learning [Self-Status] skill at the Phantasmal Labyrinth? Id feel bad if it turned out to be no-go though, I should save telling Mia this after confirming it myself once were done with sealing the Netherworld Gate. I could afford thinking all this stuff while watching over the evil dragon extermination campaign led by the girls. "Hyahhaa, nanodesu!" "Headhunt~?" After exterminating the <> swarm, were currently advancing through a spiral staircase with Pochi and Tama leading the way. Initially the girls were trying topete which one get the vanguard whenever one appeared, but now theyve settled with golden members taking care of <> while the silver members and Hayatos attendants going for mid-ss vanguards like manticores and hydras. Im in charge of replenishing everyones mana, and navigation. "Pdin Castle so I inform!" Nanas barrier blocked a breathing out of a passage next to us. "Master, a wild metallic scales appeared!" Arisa is correct, the one who shot that breath Nana blocked is a sub-species of evil dragon boasting metallic scales. Its go by the name of <>, its d in a dark purple aura. At first I thought it had Unique Skills, but turned out it was simply an enemy that would revive several times before you could kill them for real, so we face no problem in particr. The beastkin girls are driving their finishers into it right now. Thats fine and all, however--. "Did it show up out of nowhere again?" I gave an affirmation to Hikarus question. That Evil Dragon Apostle just now suddenly appeared on my Radar. I considered the possibility of Mana Camouge skill, but these dragons had no such skill. Arisa, could you take a look at the space around this area? OK, just leave it to the pro of space magic, Super Arisa-chan! I know that there are several spots where space is distorted, but I have no idea why. So theres a gate to Netherworld at the end right? Yeah, its like this. I send her Map info through Familiar Link. Turn out you can send simple images through it. I figured as much. That gate is the root. Its hard to tell since the connections are interrupted all over the ce, but if you connect them like here and here you get this, see. Indeed, once you connect the lines Arisa pointed out, root-like distortions are spreading from the gate. "Listen." Mia pulled my clothes. --Hm? Indigo blue light blinked over Mias outline. Looks like she used the Unique Skill loaned by god Urion, Sanctuary Guard. "Its dangerous, ahead." Right after Mia said that, this danger was conveyed to my mind. Must be the power [Detect approaching wickedness, and make it known] from Sanctuary Guard. "This is..." I can feel a presence simr to the one I felt during the [Demon Gods Offshoot] incident at Shiga Kingdoms capital. Its also simr to when god Zaikuon used the [Forbidden Power Deprived from Demon God]. The root of this presence is one and the same as the distortions in space. "Seems like this gate is more dangerous than I thought." --That said, I cant just turn tail and leave the Netherworld Gate as is. "Lets strengthen our defense from here on." I put the perceptive Tama and Mia to be on guard, in addition to Arisa with her space magic and Zena-san with her wind magic as we advanced through the passages. "Its really getting thicker..." The presence of Demon Gods Offshoot is getting stronger the more we progress further, the evil dragons are also getting more powerful. As the distortion in space got even worse, we even found stuff like part of evil dragons such as heads and tails growing out of walls. The gate is just a bit further ahead, but maybe I should let the girls out of this tower for their safety. "Nanashi-sama!" Sera who was healing wounded silver members called out to me. "I have received an oracle from god Tenion!" Another trouble I reckon. "T-the Netherworld is encroaching the human world! Tenion-sama said the Netherworld and human world might fuse into one at the rate its going!" Whoa, that sure sounds like a bit of pickle alright. Next update is nned for 10/20. Volume 17 37

onMonday, October 21, 2019zweindrei

17-37. Nether Gate

Satou here. I believe the only ways to get through unexpected circumstances are by either having enough experience, or by having a predefined manual which describes methods to cope with any situation. In my opinion, the ability to instantaneously and perfectly deal with any suddenness only exists in fictions. "Encroaching Netherworld!? That sounds really really bad!" Arisa shouted out loud when she heard god Tenions oracle. "Dont worry. I wont let human world be fused with Netherworld." Its like a malignant cancerous tissue. We just have to surgically remove it real quick. "Were here to seal away the gate that connects to Netherworld anyway, our objective remains unchanged." I guess its not sealing, more likepletely severing it off. Ive never tested it, but from my experience of crossing over parallel worlds, I believe its doable. "Thats a good point! Lets do this, Red (Arisa-chan)!" "Alrighty! Its time to save the whole world!" Arisa raised her fist to reply to Hikaru. Shes as heroic as ever. "OK then, lets pick up the pace. You girls with me?" "Affirmative." After nodding to me, Liza turned toward the girls. "Lets go, Yellow (Pochi), Pink (Tama), White (Nana)." "Roger nanodesu!" "Aye aye sir~?" "Yes Orange (Liza)!" Golden Members went on to assist silver members annihting the huge army of vanguard monsters. "The Nether Gate shoulde into view once we get out of that cave over there!" I told the girls while backing them up with support magic from behind the line. Theres only a few vanguard monsters in front of Nether Gate--Oh? There are some demons now. I navigate through my Menu to confirm their identities. Special Ability users? --And their levels are way high! Just as I closed the Menu, I saw the girls rushing into the cave. --Oh no. A momentter, a sh of light intense enough to evaporate orichalcum blinded my vision. "...Master." "Are you okay, Nana!" "Yes, Master. Seeded deploying Pdin Kingdom. Since it has been overloaded by the attack from enemy unit, I require a cool down for a while, so I report." It would have been disastrous were Ite at fetching the girls with space magic. I made it in time somehow thanks to Nanas emergency deployment of [Pdin Kingdom]. "Nyu!" "Itsing nodesu!" Two demons cut apart the leftover vestiges of Pdin Kingdom as they jumped out of the explosion. Both are holding purple colored great swords. One is dual wielding, while the other has a shield. I rushed right in front of the two demons with Ground Shrink, ambushing them with my self-made holy swords in both hands. The three iing des are from the shield users thrust attack. I parried the supersonic thrust with the holy sword in my right hand. Meanwhile, the dual wielding demones shing down diagonally. Just as nned. I blocked it with the holy sword in my left--geh, my holy sword got cut? I bent my body backward to dodge the dual wielder, and then blow it away with chantless [Explosion] before it could recover--tch, the shield user blocked it. And its unharmed. Rain of blue rays poured down on the approaching dual wielder. Its Lulus bombardment. The dual wielder dodged all the hyper elerated bullets that should have been unavoidable. No, thats not it. The bullets had their trajectories shifted. As if the bullets themselves are avoiding the demon. "--Meikos skill?" I could hear Lady Ringrandes voice in slow motion from behind, probably because my thought process had entered an elerated state. The dual wielder ising for me. I parried a down shing from upper right, and shifted my body to dodge a horizontal shing from the left. Fast. The right sword hase back already. I sacrificed my holy sword to ward off the attack and d myself in mana armor to block the thrust from the shield user at my nk--it pierced through? I immediately discarded my mana armor, knocking the shield user back with the shockwave produced. Then I used Ground Shrink to dodge the dual wielder that had made use of that opportunity to draw close to me. --Master. Arisas n was transmitted to me through Familiar Link. I caused an explosion using chantless [Explosion] at point nk range, before retreating back using Ground Shrink in between the explosion. Right afterward, Arisas and Hikarus lesser anti-god magic burst apart. Intense shes and roaring sounds produced a cloud of dust that covered the area. "Hehheenda. Didcha forget youre up against us too." "Ichirou-nii, are you hurt anywhere?" --Crisis Perception. The dual wielding demon jumped out of the sh. Looks like the shield user managed to block those twos lesser version of anti-god magic. Unique Skills are really unfair, arent they. "Pochi wont let you nodesu!" "Nin nin~" Pochi and Tama intercepted the dual wielder. The dual wielder dodged the twos dragon fang swords finishers by stepping oddly. "--Thats Meikos skill for sure." AR readings showed me the dual-wielding demons Unique Skills. [Absolute sh], [Absolute Avoidance], [Future Prediction] and [Create Weapon]. The names arent exactly the same as Meikos Unique Skills, but theyre extremely simr in effect. "Master!" From beyond the numbers disyed in my AR readings, the shield user shed the dust cloud apart as it leaped out. Surprisingly, it can still move even after taking a direct hit from Arisas and Hikarus anti-god magic. Its suffered some damage, but its already being healed at an incredible rate. "I wont let you!" Liza rushed next to the shield user at a tremendous speed. The shield user gave up trying to reach me, turning its shield toward Liza instead. Magic spear Douma was stopped by the shield just as the shield users great sword approached Liza. Liza quickly retracted her spear and quickly thrust back at the great sword. Looks like its used up all its luck for it to expose its shield-less side to me. --Photon Laser. A shield d in a purple light manifested over the demons side, ayer of purple light diffused my Photon Laser in all directions. Well, thats such an unfair skill. "Its as if Im looking at Hayatos shield." I could faintly heard princess Maryests murmur. AR readings show me the demons Unique Skills just as it stopped moving. This ones got [Absolute Piercing], [Absolute Shield] and [Infinite Heal] Unique Skills. "My spear..." I heard Lizas tragic grief-stricken voice. The tip of magic spear Douma has been cut in two. Looks like the demons great sword had done a number on it. Right above her, the dual wielding demon that had managed to shake off Tamas and Pochis fierce assault came swooping down. "Protecting Orange (Liza) so I announce!" Nana stepped in between the two with Flickering Motion and blocked the dual wielders sh with [Pdin Castle]. "Gununu. --Heavy, so I report." The dual wielders great swords are sinking into Pdin Castles barrier, vermilion and dark purple sparks are flying everywhere. They were only equal for an instant as the great swords gradually delved deeper. The shield user is closing in on Nana as well. A thrust d in a dark purple aura assaulted Nana. "Phnx~?" "Phnx, multi deployment, nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi rushed out and tried to stop the shield users thrust, however their phnxes broke into pieces as if they were made of thin ss. --But its enough. Making use of the time the two bought me, I got in front of the shield user with Ground Shrink. DDӣأԣңңңңңңңգӣӣӣӣӣӣӣ٣ȡ It probably intends to skewer me and Nana together. The shield user grinned devilishly. A white light and a dark purple light intersected as its de ran through my body. DDӣأԣңңңңңңңգӣӣӣӣӣӣӣ٣ȡ The shield user raised a howl of victory. My body vanished like a haze before its very eyes. "That is but an afterimage!" The one who said that triumphantly was not me. Arisa watching from behind did. I created a clone with mass using True Ninjutsu and let it get run through the shield users de, all the while I got around behind the shield user and cut it in two using a dragon fang sword. DDӣأԣңңңңңңңգӣӣӣӣӣӣӣ٣ȡ The shield users body is reattaching back. That is within my calctions. Using space magic, I expelled the slowed down shield user to beyond the cave. DDӣأ̣ӣӣӣӣӣӣӣڣȡ Aiming for when I stopped moving as I cast space magic, the dual wielder came shing at me. However, the dual wielding demon wasnt the only one waiting for an opening. "Labyrinth!" Arisa cast her space magic, dropping the dual wielder into an oveppingbyrinth of sub-space. "I knew it, even the weaknesss the same as Meiko." Looks like the dual wielders dodging Unique Skill has the same trait as Meikos [Unrivaled Mobility (Nothing can Hit)] including its inability to dodge wide area attacks. Nows our chance too--. I positioned myself in front of the great cave with Ground Shrink. --Here ites. Its a nuclear explosion-type forbidden spell. I shed anticipated attack with my own [Mythology Down]. Shakings and explosions orders of magnitude bigger than the one before shook the great caves ceilings, copsing the walls and ceilings down, exposing a weird sub-space beyond them. The shield user survived, shockingly enough. Looks like a mage-type demon in the back had covered for it. "Well, its a checkmate." I sessively unleash three kinds of anti-god magic I had put in standby. The shield user was the only one left floating in the former great cave that hadpletely turned into a weird sub-space with a gate floating inside. Two dark purple lights that appear to be [Gods Fragments] are floating nearby. Seems like the mage-type demon who was protecting the shield user had fallen victim to my anti-god magic. DDڡڣأģңң££££ӣڣڣڡ The now near-jet ck, dark purple aura pulsed unstably over the shield users body. The shield user demon started getting bigger as its entire body convulsed. Isnt it turning into a demon lord? Nope, all under control. No matter how superior these Demon Gods Unique Skills are, Soul Vessels of the demons that are using it have their limits. Consecutive usage of Unique Skills capable of defending against anti-god magic will almost assuredly put an enormous strain on their Soul Vessel. The now gigantic shield user demon convulsed even more intensely as jet ck mist overflowed out of its joints, eyes and nose. Just as I thought, its nearing its limit soon. --ڣأģңң££££ӣڣڣ. After thatst howl, the shield user demon burst open into a jet ck mist with dark purple light outline. Its defeat is signified by the three dark purple lights appearing out of the mist. --N-no way! No! Master, behind you! DDӣأ̣ӣӣӣӣӣӣӣڣȡ The dual wielding demon cut open the [Labyrinth] Arisa created. Looks like its been really pushing itself, near-jet ck, dark purple lights are pulsing over its body. "Fenrir!" Mia sent a Lesser Fenrir created from lesser anti-god magic she cast, but the dual wielding demon stopped it on its track by sending a flying shockwave with a sh. "Hyper Deracinator." The dual wielding demon cut apart oneyer of barrier I created with an advanced level space magic before charging toward me. "--Divine Dancing Armor." A purple barrier appeared before me and blocked the dual wielding demons Unique Skill-powered great swords. This stuff is pretty nice. "Mythology Down." I unleashed an area attack magic on the dual wielding demon. No matter how good it is at protecting itself by dodging, its defense is paper thin when it cant. Defeating this demon is a simple matter if I dont have to worry about coteral damage. The Lesser Fenrir got caught in the spell though, gotta remember to apologize to Miater. Shockwaves created from Mythology Down were stopped by another instance of Hyper Deracinators barrier I put anew. Master, its not over yet! DDڣأģ££££ڣڣڣȡ Looks like the dual wielder has regenerated. Its probably been transformed into a demon lord. "<>" Liza flew off at a tremendous speed once she activated her finishing move, rapidly approaching the dual wielding demon. DDڣأģ££££ڣڣڣȡ Dark purple lights streamed over the dual wielders great swords. Seems like the demon chose to intercept her instead of dodging. "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" DDڣأģ££££££££££££. The dual wielding demons great swords shed fiercely with Lizas dragon spear. The [Absolute sh] Great swords that sever all and the dragon spear that [Pierces All] fight over supremacy of their concepts each. However, the demon raised its other sword above, and swung it down toward Lizas neck. "Get away, Liza!" Zena-sans scream resounded in the battlefield. --Oh theres no need to worry, Zena-san. After all--. "<>" "<>" Two reliable reinforcements have already made their way into the battlefield. Tama blocked the great sword that wasing for Lizas neck with her twin dragon fang swords, while Pochis dragon fang sword pierced the great sword blocking Lizas spear from the side. Freed from the deadlock as the de broke into purple splinters, Lizas spear gets d in orange light. "--<>" The dual wielding demon was going to stream a dark purple light over its body, but its already wayte. Theres no way it could activate Unique Skill faster than Liza could get it at that distance. Orange and white light ran through the near jet ck dark purple body of the demon, dragon breath that ys evil burst out from within its body. The scattered pieces of demons body vanished into ck mist. "Good work, Liza. You too Pochi, and Tama, well done." I told so to Liza who was still in high alert with her spear at the ready in the air. The four [Gods Fragments] that appeared from within the mist is proof of that. Kyokkyokkyokkyo Theygotus, realbad Knewit, demonsare, fragile Regenerated, onlyonce, wayfragile I put away my dragon fang sword and drew the Divine Sword to eliminate the [Gods Fragments]. I had already done the same to the three [Gods Fragments] earlier while Liza was putting her everything. "Okay, sealing the gate is all thats left now." Next update is nned for 10/27 Volume 17 38

onMonday, October 28, 2019zweindrei

17-38. Nether Gate, Blockade

Satou here. During the final stage of a tale, its customary for the protagonist to be stuck in a series of pinch. I wish such an unreasonable situation would never happen in real life. Its always been a life where I never got any power over the steering wheel though... "Arisa, assist me sealing the Nether Gate." "OK, count on me!" Arisa immediately gave her OK to my request. "Please maintain the space around the gate." "Gotya~" The anti-god magic I used to defeat the Unique Skill-holding demons guarding the gate ended uppletely obliterating the space around the gate along with those demons, slightly destabilizing that space in the process. Bizarre purple-colored space started showing up on the walls, its kind of revolting. I proceed inside the sub-space while holding Arisa in my arm. "Ugeeh, even the gate looks so gross up close." "It probably wasnt like this at first." The Nether Gate made of mysterious purple metal has reliefs of little girls engraved on it, but they look like theyre suffering due to the ck vein-like things running on its surface. "That ck thingy looks a lot like materialized miasma." The fact that it doesnt disappear even after getting bathed in my Spirit Light means that its of highly concentrated one. "Wonder if thats the Netherworld beyond that space over?" Eavesdropping skill picked updy Ringrandes murmur. Oh right, these girls had never seen the mysterious space under the Purple Towers walls before. "That is not Netherworld so I report." "Nn, mysterious sub-space." Nana and Mia informeddy Ringrandes of the result of our prior investigation. "Master, Ive taken hold of the space, the feedback felt a bit weird though." Arisas quick on her feet. "Okay then, take care of this side. Dash out at once if anything happens." "Un, you be careful too Master." I leave the rest to Arisa and touch the Nether Gate with my hand. You dont use this like a real gate as its a type of teleportation gate. AR readings told me the surface of the gate was covered in barriers, but those barriers vanished along with a ss-breaking sound when I touched the gate. --Geh. With the barriers gone, its evident that the ck thing on its surface is not miasma. Its the same ck sludge god Zaikuon used to power himself up back then. The ck sludge got peeled off the gate and spread out assaulting me like a predating slime. Already anticipating that, I drew the Divine Sword and destroy all of it. Fortunately, it was less concentrated than the sludge that took over god Zaikuon so it disappeared easily. I waited until the near-jet ck dark purple mist had cleared up before touching the Nether Gate. A momentter, my body got transported to beyond the Nether Gate. "--Nether Pathways?" Checking the name on my Map, this ce is not the Netherworld. It seems to be some sort of pathways made of the mysterious space. There are around nine pathways spreading out. Only 24 purple towers remain, so not all of them are connected it seems. "So the Netherworld lies beyond..." Well, theres no need to go all the way there. Would be annoying if I got thrust into a fight as I came out. I deploy simr space magic Arisa used earlier to permeate my mana in the Nether Pathways. Getting especially scrupulous around the pathways root--. Once its permeated enough, I proceed to the next phase. Ill drive in [Dimension Smasher] using the permeated mana as a fuel and destroy all nine pathways in one go. --Dimension Smasher. A big bang-like light filled the pathways, then a momentter vibrations and thunderous roars intense enough to make me feel like the atomsposing my body were getting diposed came assaulting. I managed to hold out against it with multiple Castles somehow and then I checked the surroundings. --Smashingplete. Everything inside the Map has beenpletely torn to shreds you cant even tell which part was the pathways. First Phase done. Next, Ill erase the few remaining connections to Netherworld using Hikarus specialized anti-god magic [Mythology Extinction]. Feels like its even more destructive than usual, wonder if its because of the dimensional instability here. I overdid it a bit. Even the remains of pathways have beenpletely obliterated, and the entire space where the Nether Pathways were located is disappearing. "Lets skip ahead." I skip some checks and proceed to the sealing phase now that Netherworld ispletely cut off Human World. The spell I chose is [Mythology Jail]. An anti-god spell I improved from the magic intended to seal gods Corpse taught me. However, this was originally a spell to simply seal gods and demon lords as its targets, so I made some rearrangements. This trick is only possible because I have aplete grasp on the original magic code. There is a need to recast but I can afford that much time. [Mythology Jail] spread out, swallowing up the severed parts of Nether Pathways. This should make creating a new channel between the two worlds impossible. "--Sealingplete, whoa" My voice disappeared midway, probably because the dimension that held the pathways had vanished. Itd be better if the space-time distance between Netherworld and Human World could be stretched out more, but I guess Ive got no choice. Id get lost in space and time if this kept up, thus I got back to the Nether Gate using Unit Arrangement. "Master!" "Im back. Im going to clean up the rest, you girls go back ahead." "OK! --Teleport!" Arisa took the girls out of the tower. Now then, I just need topletely erase the Nether Gate and its done. I envelop the Nether Gate in multiple Castles and barriers before driving in a powered-up [Mythology Down] to destroy it. Its a cinch this time since I just need to destroy stuff unlike earlier. After confirming that no trace of Nether Gate remained, I left the tower using Unit Arrangement. I was going to demolish the Purple Towerstly, but it crumbled down on its own, perhaps due to the severed connection to Netherworld. ording to my Map, the remaining 23 towers we didnt destroy due to the local requests have all been erased as well. "Guess its case closed then?" "...I see an extra." When I turned around toward the girls, I saw someone who wasnt present when we entered the tower. "Irregr! Please save milord!" The pink-haired purple little girl clung to me while bawling out. I look at Arisa seeking for an exnation. "She was stuck inside that mysterious space, see." --I see. Looks like the purple little girl was on her way here when she failed. Pochi and Tama came forward in front of me with their tails tucked in. "Im sorry~" "Tama is not at fault nodesu! Its because Pochi asked to save her nodesu!" "No worries." I pat the twos heads. Im not narrow minded enough to scold them for saving people. "Master, people have starteding out of the old capital. Might be a good idea to switch location." "Got it." "Satou, were going with you." Lady Ringrande asked me to bring them with us. "Im hero Nanashi. Dont start mistaking me with earl Pendragon now." "You can drop that act now. Everyones already found out long times ago, neither anyone going to spread it. Right then... I swear in the name of Hero Hayato. Will you believe us then?" The other attendants also swore by Hero Hayatos name. Well, I guess its fine then. I dont believe they would break a vow in Hayatos name. "Got it. Lets go together." I brought everyone to one of my bases. The base in the great desert to the west of Labyrinth City should be fine, no matter what demon god and purple little girl are plotting, the coteral damage would be at a minimum here. With everyone tired and all, I decided to take a break at this base. And sincedy Ringrande and herpanions have found out about my identity anyway, Ive returned to Satou form. "Good work out there, everyone. Ive prepared your meals and bath inside the mansion, feel free to use them for refreshment." Ive put feast for banquet preserved inside my Storage on the empty tables, and taken out a bath tub that can hold 30 people at once from among my Onsen Collection inside Storage and poured milky white warm water that heals fatigue in it. "A bath!" "You for real, Satoun-chi youre the best ever!" "Youre going in with me arent you, Sera." "Ane-sama, did you ask toe with us for the sake of a bath?" "Ah, yeah right. Okay then, Ill get inter." Hayatos attendants and some of the girls headed to the bath. "Soo many meat Pochi is stumped nodesu." "Ou, aw-maw-zing~?" "We even got Silver Skin jerky here." "Pochi, lets take on Hamburg Steak together." The beastkin girls anddy Karina are onto meat like always. "Ghost Mushroom steak." "Mia, this stew here is good too so I inform." "Mia-sama, do give this consomm soup a try as well." Mia, Nana and the princess are keen on vegetable and soup. "For you Satou-san, and heres for that girl." "Zena-san, thank you." Zena-san brought me and the purple little girl some beverages. "Master, dont forget to get your fill on food too." "Here, how about some nice fruit." "Thanks, you two." Lulu and Hikaru brought some sandwich and cut fruit that could be eaten with one hand. After confirming that everyone had started their bath and meal, I sat down and listened to the purple little girl in the corner of the hall. Arisa representing the girls anddy Ringrande representing the attendants are also here. "You asked me to save Demon God earlier, didnt you? Could you tell me what you mean in detail?" "Un." I gave her the juice Zena-san brought, then the purple little girl started talking bit by bit while drinking it. "Someone among the gods--I think its that idiot Zaikuons put [Forbidden Power (Poison)] inside the Crystal!" This Crystal must refer to the Divinity Crystal, [White Radiant Crystal], the Demon God stole from the seven pir gods. "And and! Its the entire [Forbidden Power (Poison)] sealed in the moon!" Looks like all of that thing that drove god Zaikuon mad was put in the crystal. "At this rate, the Netherworld and Human World milord was so eager to save will get all messed up!" "With the destruction of the gate in the Purple Tower, the connection between Netherworld and human world has been severed. Human world should be in no danger anymore." "Thats not true!" The purple little girl insisted as she stood up. "Thats not true! I mean, theres other Gates!" --Eh? "Where!" "Theres pathways to the moon andbyrinths. One at the Cave World under the moon and another at the Dungeon Highways!" Ive treaded on both myself, but never would have thought both would have gates--. "Tama! Check if the moons out!" Arisa asked Tama who was by the window. "Aye. A full purple moon~?" "Moon-sama is drooling from watching the meat Pochis got on her nodesu!" I look up at the sky beyond the window with a bad presentiment. A dark purple moon is hanging in the dim sky. Even though its supposed to be new moon tonight, its full moon just like Tama said. And its weirdly big to boot. "...The encroachment, its starting..." The dumbfounded Lady Ringrande murmured. Shes probably guessed right, the Netherworld must be encroaching through the moon. Core Two, hows the situation at your dungeon? Master Satou! Ive got a message from Dungeon Core main body! [Received an interference from outside the dungeon, the system was promptly shut out, thus we suffered no damage]. d I had arranged a directive to immediately iste the system anytime, thanks to the hacking during Divine Punishment. "Master, do you think other dungeons are fine?" Im heading out for a bit. I moved to the Dungeon Master Room of Phantasmal Labyrinth where Im registered as its Dungeon Master. Master, did you receive my message from Core Two? Dungeon Core talked to me the instant I got there. "Yeah, I did. Well done, Core. Can you contact other dungeons with the system shut out?" Yes Master. I have contacted all dungeons except for one. "Except for one?" The [Devil Dungeon] adjoining northern Shiga Kingdoms Seryuu Citys City Core has fallen to demons hand. It rejected ourmunication. One out huh. Just as I was about to teleport to Seryuu City with Unit Arrangement, I remembered something. Core, I need you to do something. Yes, Master Satou. I asked her to create [Self-Status] orbs for all the girls which I would fetchter. And now the girls should be able to cast magic chantlessly like Arisa and heroes do. Now then, the moon or Seryu City, which one should I save--. This was a no brainer, I quickly went to the rescue with Unit Arrangement. Next update is nned for 11/3 Volume 17 39

onMonday, November 4, 2019zweindrei

17-39. Dungeon Highways and Lunar Corridor (1)

This chapter is told in third person. Not from Satous POV. "L-Lilio!" A ck haired young man, John Smith and a boyish red-haired young woman, Lilio are locking eyes in a fountain square situated in front of Seryuu Citys lords mansion. "W-what is it." Lilio blushed to see an unusual atmosphere hanging over John Smith. Their awkward conversation must have been caused by abination of shyness and nervousness. "Aah, he stammered." "Try to keep it down, theyll hear you." "I mean,e on~" From a slightly distant spot, Lilios coworkers, Ruu and Iona, and also John Smiths Escort Caravan members, the two beauties are watching over them on edge. "W-would you--" John Smith choked on his words when he saw Lilios eyes staring at him. "Oy, dont ya dare chicken out on me now." "Prez! You can do it!" Ruu and the beauty encouraged John Smith in whispers. "Would you please marrime!" John Smith went on with his proposal riding on the momentum. He fumbled on his words a bit, but neither him nor Lilio noticed. "Yes, he said it." "Prez!" The two beauties froze when they saw Lilio losing the smile on her face. "Y-you want to hire me as a bodyguard for your two beautiful mistresses?" "Youre mistaken! Those two are just my bodyguards." "A mistress?" "I havent done nothing to them!" John Smith desperately tried to clear up the misunderstanding Lilio carried. "Youre the only one I want to make out with!" "D-dont yell out something so embarrassing!" Lilio was flustered as John Smith dered that out loud. As Lilio was about to turn her face away, John Smith stepped forward and embraced her close enough for their noses to touch. "Ill say it again. Please be my wife, Lilio!" "O-okay okay... Lets get married." "Lilio!" John Smith embraced Lilio who whispered that with a look of a maiden in love. "Oh good. Congrats Prez." "Ah, sheesh! Thats the part where you put yer lips on her!" "Lilio went and got a head start on us huh." "We have to congratte herter." The two beauties and Lilios coworkers gave their blessing as they watched over the pair. "Lilio, lets live together in Garleok City where mypanys headquarters is." John Smith whispered to Lilios ears as they hugged each other. Without mentioning the reason being the danger of Seryuu Citysbyrinth. "Lilio, will youe with me?" "...Un." Ringing soundsing from Seryuu Citys rm erased Lilios bashful answer. At the same time, a great tumult could be heard from the castle and beyond the city walls. "Whats going on? Were at a good part here." "Questionter. Weve got to head back to the castle. Lilio, youreing too!" Iona pped Ruus shoulder and ran off while lifting her long skirts up. Ruu followed after her. "Dont go, Lilio!" John Smith grabbed Lilios shoulder as she turned around. "Sorry. But Im still a part of territorial army for now." Lilio put her hand over John Smiths and brushed it aside. "Dont worry about me. Youll be surprised to hear Im among the very best soldiers theyve got!" Lilio said that in a slightly jestful tone as if to rx John Smith, before saluting like a soldier and running off. "President, Ive sent Rita off to gather info. We should take shelter somewhere safe ourselves." His beautiful bodyguard urged John Smith to head to the underground shelter after he saw Lilio off. After all, theres no guarantee of whatsing next considering the state of things in recent times. "Lilio, please be safe..." Even while chagrined at his powerless self who could only pray for his beloveds safety, he picks what he believes is the best possible action he could take. The rm was signaling stampedes of vanguard monsters flooding out of neighboring purple towers. The main forces led by Earl Seryuu were dispatched to the city walls and purple towers, but the unit Lilio belonged to was stationed in the fort that encircles [Devils Labyrinth] located in Seryuu Citys suburbs. Earl Seryuu was being wary of simultaneous monster stampedes urring at [Devils Labyrinth]. "Uwaa, somethings shining over there." Ruu yelled in surprise as she witnessed what happened beyond the city wall. "Must be geezer-samas thunder magic." "Its white mist now! --Whoa, cold!" "This coldness, it must be Isua-samas ice magic." "Isua? Was there even a mage with that name?" "Dont you know her Ruu? Its the shopkeeper of that magic shop Zena-san often dropped by." "Aah, that olddy huh!" Right afterward, a disaster-like tornado blew over outside the city walls, ripping up countless vanguard monsters along with trees and sand. "...Guess this ones Zenahi?" "She goes by the name Silver Knight Air now." "Who cares about the name." Ruu wanted to say that she felt lonely not being able to fight alongside her but she held back. Although theyve be a bit stronger themselves, they have no ce in battlefield where disaster-ss magic rage on. "Geh, Lilio, Iona! Look at the sky!" "D-demons?" "And so many of em." "Oh no! Theyrending toward Zenahis direction." Iona stopped Lilio as she was about to run out. "Hold it, Lilio. Believe in Zena-san and the others there." "But--" My beloved children living in this world. An image of holy mother was projected in the sky right as Lilio was about to protest back. "What the hecks that?" "A goddess?" Ruu and Lilio muttered as they looked up. Intruding the purple towers--[Tower of Trials] and letting Monsters of Trials flow out of the towers is a ploy by gods to reduce your faith toward Demon God-sama. "So thats whats going on!" "Damn those gods! Gimme back my contribution!" "I mean weve been getting extra ie thanks to purple towers Demon God created, hes more godlike than those gods." "Thats right! Cheers for Demon God-sama!" Soldiers bewitched by the holy mother began showing their support for demon god. "W-whats happening to these guys?" "Looks like theyve been bewitched by that holy mother." "So then, why are we fine?" "Im sure it must be thanks to these equipment Zena-san gave us." Apparently the three members of Zena squad have acquired Satou-made equipment through Zena. Afterward, the bewitchment came undone thanks to god Heraruons intervention, gods apostles furnished with geometrical patterns intruded in the fight between vanguard monsters and demons, turning it into a three-pronged battle, leaving territorial armies behind. Some time after that, a masked hero gets projected in the sky. Hello, people of the world. I am Hero Nanashi. "We even got a hero now..." Ruu grumbled with a tired look on her face. That sentiment was shared with many people around her. They must be thinking that these lots are just doing things on their own while leaving them behind. Right after hero Nanashi was done with his deration, pirs of lights fell down from heavens, annihting vanguard monsters along with demons as the purple towers vanished in shes of lights and thundering sounds. Ruu muttered as she looked at it from afar. "Hey, Lilio." "What." "Aint this hero like some sort of god?" "Ah, un. Agreed." Many soldiers around them nodded together with Lilio. The real trial ends uping to thisnd just as they sighed out in relief. "John! Bad news!" One of the beautiful bodyguards who was in charge of scouting the situation outside got back to the underground shelter where John Smith was taking refuge. "What is it now? Labyrinth?" John Smith asked with a fed up look. In a short span of time, there were his marriage proposal, purple tower stampedes, demon invasions, holy demon mother, god and hero getting projected in the sky, and then quakes and roaring sounds from the destructions of purple towers. His mental state has been desensitized by 1 in 100 years events that had just happened in rapid sessions. The reason why he guessedbyrinth was because that ce simply had the highest chance of abnormality urring next in Seryuu City. "Thats right!" John Smith had a bitter look on his face when he heard the beauty. "Or to be exact, I overheard people talking about ck and purple misting out of thebyrinth." Then, Another beauty got back. "John! Ive figured out Lilio-sans position. Shes at the fort encircling thebyrinth." "Tch, of all ces, she just had to be there!" That was when a maning in from another entrance shouted, "Its a stampede! Monsters are flooding out of thebyrinth!" "Damn it. Get back to the inn and prepare for our escape!" John Smith ran out right after he said that. "President! Where are you going?" "Im gonna go kidnap Lilio!" "Wait, president! Rita, take care of our preps. Im going after president." "Got it." His beautiful bodyguard ran after John Smith. "None of you shall go outside the forts wall!" Knight Yukel Marientail had been dealing with monsters flooding out of thebyrinth before returning inside the fort encircling thebyrinth. At first they had the upper hand, but halfway through he issued the order to retreat back into the fort. Purple and ck mist suddenly gushed out of the dungeons gate and surrounding grounds and encroached horses and furnitures that were outside the defensive walls, transfiguring them intoherwordly eerie beings. "Look at those fortificationsughing." "The wagons we left outside are running all over the ce without any horse pulling them." "Forget about that you two, over there!" At Ruu and Iona who were watching the situation outside in horror, a pale faced Lilio pointed at people writhing in agony outside the fort. "Even humans..." Several people who had ck and purple mist coiled around them began transfiguring into a form simr to that of demi goblin. Corpses of those who died fighting monstersing out of purple towers started moving as undead. Even inside normal dungeons, corpses dont get turned into undead this fast. "Yukel, we have to let the priests cast ritual purification magic. Your permission please!" "I give them my permission Auna-sama." "--Sama?" "I mean, Auna." The former miko of Parion Temple who is also daughter of the earl, Auna showed her dissatisfaction when she heard her husband calling her with sama suffix. Lilio who was wincing back at the sweet atmosphere emanating from the newlywed pair shouted out loud as she looked up at the sky. "Everyone, above! Look at the sky, quick!" The moon high above in the sky had turned into a full moon before anyone realized as something ck began dripping down from it. "Another disaster?!" Ruu grieved at the moon. "I wont be surprised if the moon cracks open next." "No way, that cant be--geeh." Right as Ruu was trying to assert that it couldnt be--. """The moons gone?!""" The moon in the sky has vanished. Disappearing suddenly as if the god has stowed it inside their pocket. The dripping ck thing was still in the sky, but no one wasposed enough to point that out. Everyone kept looking up at the sky even while an ominous magic circle manifested in front of thebyrinth, and a demon came out of it. Nuhahaha. Moi, arrived! People finally noticed the demon once it shouted out loud. You impudent little! Me, furious! Our master is an aide of demon god-sama! A demon monarch close to god! Prostate yourself in fear! Me, order! Next to the jet ck demons, demons shaped like an eyeball with wings and arms showed up, one of them shouted out loud in front of the jet ck demon. "ck greater demon? Im sure Zena-san had already taken care of it back then..." Iona muttered as she looked up at the greater demon. The Zena theyre relying on is not here, shes left the ce together with hero Nanashi. Submit yourselves to me, you humans aka worms. Moi, rmends. Advanced lightning and ice magic assaulted the greater demon. Several lesser demons were destroyed into ck mist by the magic, but the greater demon itself was unharmed, protected by a purple light. Foolish. Moi has been granted gods protection. Your feeble magic wont work. Moi, pities. "Parion-samas power wont lose out to some false gods protection!" Auna swings her wand to bathe the demon in the finished ritual magic. "Even a greater demon cant possibly win against a ritual magic cast by a congregation of high ranking priests--" Aunas smile stiffened when she saw the unexpected oue. "H-howe!" Kuhahahaha. Moi, invincible. The greater demon struck some body building poses to show that it was unharmed. In deference to your awe, moi shall inform you dim-witted fools once again. Moi, joy. Ignoring the prattling demon, Yukel sent a light signal to ask for assistance from knight Kigor standing by on top of the forts tower and for the mages including the lightning geezer earlier to work together and cast magic at the demon. "Iona squad, sorry but Ill have to ask you to fight with me." Yukel spoke to Iona and the girls. "Geh, seriously~" "Lilio, thats an order from our superior." "Ill give it my all for Yukel-samas sake." Lilio smiled with a cramp on her face, while the serious Iona reproved her. Ruu who had a thing for Yukel saluted back with a nervous look on her face. This is our base for human world invasion and [Dragons Valley] conquest. You humans may be worth less than worms, but we shall let you live as miasma producing livestock. Moi, generous. Knight Yukel and knight Kigor charged at the greater demon. With Iona squad supporting them. The two knights seem to have taken in prohibited eleration drug, theyre moving at inhuman speed. Vain struggle. Moi, points out. The greater demon d in purple light dodged the two drug elerated knights at speed equaling them. The greater demon circled around Yukels back and swung down its gigantic fist toward his head. "Sacred Aegis." Blue and purple lights shed intensely above Yukels head, driving away the gigantic fist in the end. Aunas holy magic has protected Yukel from the greater demons attack. Must be fruit of a new wifesbor. Impudent. Moi, serious. A purple light runs over the greater demons body. Blood vessels popped on its jet ck body, its muscles bulged up. Have a taste of moi gods authority. Moi, elerates. The greater demon kicked Yukel and Kigor around at speed that made it like the two, who were in still elerated state, had stopped. Its a supersonic eleration by way of Unique Skills. Punishment fit for blockheaded turtles. Moi, condemn. The greater demon swings its fist down the fallen Yukels head--. "WORYAAAAAAAAAA!" "WAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" Ruus and Ionas swords were swung down toward the greater demon. Both of their swords were stopped in between the same greater demons fingers. Our lord, overwhelming. Me, rejoice! The surviving lesser demons showed the greater demon with praises. An arrow d in a blue light was shot behind the greater demon. Lilio had let loose a holy arrow shot from a satou-made crossbow. Lilio deployed the trump card Zena gave her at the best possible timing. This shot would have been enough to kill most monsters. However--. Moi, skilled. After flinging Iona and Ruu away with a swing of its tail, the greater demon threw the sword it stole from Iona to destroy the holy arrow. That thrown sword closed in on Lilio. Lilio immediately jumped away, but she couldnt perfectly dodge the sword and suffered arge wound on her thigh. A second sword flew toward Lilio. "--Lilio!" Just before the sword hit her, something flew off and exploded, changing the swords trajectory at thest moment. John Smith run in and carried Lilio away on his shoulder. Behind him, John Smiths beautiful bodyguard protected the two from iing thrown rocks using an Echigoya-made shield magic bracelet. "O guardian spirit of Seryuu city. Imand you by my name as territorial lord. Bring down my citys nemesis!" Earl Seryuus voice could be heard from afar, then blue transparent swords rivaling that of an advanced magic rained down upon the greater demon from above. Followed by magic cast by lightning geezer and other mages assaulting the greater demon. The fort walls nearby cracked deeply from shockwaves produced by their magic. Kuha, kuhahahahaha. Humans, feeble. Now that moi has received gods protection, no more blind spot. Moi, invincible. The greater demon wrapped in a purple light stood without any change whatsoever. If only nee-san and Hero-sama were here--. Even while tormenting his own powerlessness, knight Yukel mustered up thest of his dignity and swallowed those words in his throat. Submit yourselves, worms. Moi, order you. Everyone wished for a miracle as they looked up at the cackling greater demon. Please defeat this enemy we cant possibly beat ourselves. --Checkmate. The greater demon that had been boasting its invincibility got cut in two by a jet-ck sword before it could even process what that faint word was even about. "...Hero-sama." Yukel murmured. A masked boy was standing beyond the ck mist. Next Update is nned for 11/10 Volume 17 40

onMonday, November 11, 2019zweindrei

17-40. Dungeon Highways and Lunar Corridor (2)

Satou here. I love exerting my full power whenever Im ying sport and fighting games. And once youve reached the limit, whether youre able to take another step forward toward further growth or not is a turning point. Moon or Seryuu city. As if substantiating what the purple little girl said about Netherworld encroaching, ck sludge spilled down from the full moon high up in the sky, and I received a report from Phantasmal Labyrinths Dungeon Core about an attempted hacking done to her, and that she had lost contact with Seryuu Citys underground dungeon. I headed for the moon. I would have chosen Seryuu City if I let my emotion took over, but since I had a premonition that postponing going to the moon would make situation go real bad, I made the decision to follow the signal Crisis Perception skill told me. After getting close to it, I see that the situation has gotten really bad there. ck sludge miasma is gushing out of craters on the surface of the moon like magma, impurities are spreading not only on its surface but even the satellite orbit. This is seriously bad. I really made the right choice believing in Crisis Perception. I change my title to [God yer], draw the Divine Sword and head toward moon surface while erasing the materialized miasma along the way. Ugeeh, gross. Repugnant sentiment and resentment are assaulting my body like undting waves. I never imagined that mere vestiges from the thick part of miasma I cut apart with Divine Sword would torture my mind so severely like this. If it could do this much to me with my resistant skills and Nanashis equipment, I dont think even gods would survive a direct hit of this. Those vestiges would have been erased as well had I recited the Scripture < >, but since that mode has a limited uptime, I decide to save on it. Then, I somehow managed to arrive at the moon surface even while slightly regretting that decision. I touch the rugged surface of the moon. The real show starts now. I push my palm on it and wish. --Storage. A momentter, the moon vanished. Sess. I bet on being able to put the moon in my Storage, and it was proven true. Several individuals that appear to be demon are floating in what was the core of the moon. Ill just leave those guys alone. More importantly--. The ck sludge in the satellite orbit has begun its descent toward the now that the moons gravity is no more. "Ah man, dealing with all that stuff by myself will be a pain." It looks simple outwardly, but the amount of miasma enough topletely cover the surface of a huge satellite is no joke. Youre not alone! An energetic voice reached my ears as I groaned. Its Arisas. Thats right nodesuyo! Pochi is right over here nodesuyo! Tama too~ Arge space ship with Arisa and the girls on board came flying into the satellite orbit. Arisa must have used her space magic to transport it from base. Master, Im gonna go a bit wild today!! A purple aura ran over the space ship. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Space magic [Hyper Deracinator] powered up by her Unique Skill [Over Booost] assisted by the space ship stopped the ck sludge. "Geez, shes really going wild." So that her effort wont go to waste, I used sh Drive to soar toward the part with thick sludge and erased it with < > Scripture-activated Divine Sword. --Gueh. Vestiges remain even with < > on, though its less taxing than before. I continue to work on it while enduring the unpleasantness tormenting my mind. The girls are also helping purifying the sludge with purification-type ritual magic and anti-god magic. --̣ţң. After erasing some part of the ck sludge, monitored Status of some of my acquaintances at Seryuu City started looking bad. I need to help out at Seryuu City for a bit. You girls take care of this ce for the time being. I suspended my sludge-cleaning work and moved to Seryuu City with Unit Arrangement. Got aint through Mass Tactical talk, "Thats cheating, cheating!", when I cast Guard before teleporting out though, but eh, since that came a bit toote, I just ignored it. "Battlefield, battlefield--over there huh." I scan over Seryuu city from atop the sky. The core of thismotion is--the greater ck demon, Moi-kun. The demon who kept reviving itself no matter how many times I beat it. Its d in a purple aura that seemed to be a Unique Skill, beating up Kigori-shi and Zena-sans little brother, Yukel-kun at incredible speed. Unique Skill-ed demons are a pain. I change my ck sludge-dirtied clothes, and cut Moi-kun in two using the Divine Sword right as Inded with sh Drive. A [Gods Fragment] came out of Moi-kuns disappearing ck mist, and I dealt with that using Divine Sword like always. I was tempted to show up as Satou and aplish the promise I made with Earl Seryuu to [Exterminate foreign enemy once], but were Yukel-kun lose his life due to me ying around, I would never be able to look at Zena-san in the face again. Since Yukel-kun and friends are safe, I believe I made the correct choice here. I return the still active < > Divine Sword to its scabbard. A Dragon Fang Sword or a holy sword would be more than enough to deal with dungeon enemies. "One defeated means nothing. Moi, meets." "Shadow has no limit. Moi, advent." "Moi, arrives." Mass produced Moi-kun emerged en masse. Im not sure how much of what they said is true, but the real body must be lying in wait somewhere, and these guys above ground are probably just projections or copies? """Moi, high speed kill.""" The ck greater demons came rushing at me from all directions at unbelievable speed. "Moi, killer move." Moi-kun #2 went from behind and reaped Hero Nanashis neck with its elongated de-like ws. "Nanashi-sama!" Yukel-kun and the others gasped when they saw the scene. The headless Hero Nanashi vanished. Well since Im watching it unfolding and all, naturally thats just an afterimage. I cut apart Moi-kun #2 to pieces with a holy sword before it could realize what was going on. And since Moi-kun is quite tenacious, I also burn down its pieces with a napalm mixed with Dragon Fang powder. "What strength." As Hearing skill picked up Kigori-shis murmur, I went around exterminating the other two Moi-kun. "Moi, revives." ...It just went and revived itself even after all those rigorous undertaking. I can keep cutting these demons to pieces until they cant revive anymore... But thats way too much work. """Moi, revives.""" The other Moi-kun revived themselves one after another as well. I guess the fact that Moi-kun with a Unique Skill isnt reviving is a silver lining here. "So long as moi seedbed, the dungeon, remains intact, moi immortal." Thats so annoying... "Hero-sama! Weve got to do something about the dungeon!" Yukel-kun stated the obvious. Well, destroying the dungeon itself is a simple matter, but it being a resource-producing mine, theres no way earl Seryuu would agree to--. "Pen--Hero Nanashi!" Earl Seryuu showed up next to Kigori-shi and shouted out loud. I was worried to see him in this danger zone, but turned out it was just a well-made projection. Must be the City Core doing its magic. "Fulfill your promise to protect Seryuu City once!" "Havent I done just that?" --Or rather, I made that promise to you as Satou, you know. "No you havent! Get the dungeon gnawing on Seryuu City--" "I might have to erase the dungeon, are you fine with that?" "...I have no objection. This dungeon is said to be a base those demons use for conquering [Dragons Valley]. Its unfortunate, but I will notpromise on my people safety." Hee, first Ive heard of that. Well, since Ive cleared the biggest obstacle, aka the permission from the earl and all, lets get on it real quick, Ive done all the prep work and all. "OK then, here I go." I activate a barrier Iveid out beforehand. A glittering blue light wraps Seryuu City which then turns into a multiyered purification barrier that purifies miasma out of monsters flowing out of the dungeon. "Moi, astonished." "Moi, roars." "Moi, shrieks." This multiyered purification barrier covers the entire Seryuu Earldom, and the effect is especially prominent at its focal point, the dungeon. Its at a level that afflicts even greater demons. Im able to deploy a barrier of this scale thanks to the connection to thick Dragon Veins of Dragon Valley. "Moi has not lose yet. Moi, indomitable." "Moi indestructible so long the dungeon is here. Moi, immortal." --Okay okay. I activate the trap Ive had pre-installed in [Dungeon Core]. Right afterward, an earthquake hit. The dungeon must have started copsing due to the destruction of Dungeon Core. "Pendo--Hero Nanashi-dono, what is--" "Oh I just destroyed the dungeon. And dont worry about a thing, Ive made sure it wont copse." I forcefully close down cracks andnd subsidences with Earth Control magic. "Its a--checkmate." I moved in to exterminate the slowed down Moi-kun while wielding a holy sword and a dragon fang sword in both hands. "This barrier will protect the entire earldom for about 10 days. OK then, gotta get to my next stop" I waved at the people who werent done processing what happened yet and went back to cleaning up the moon orbit. "Phew, think that does it?" Its been a while since I went all out, so it was tiring. Well, its mostly caused by the stuff with ck sludge though. I get back to therge space ship where the girls are waiting. "Im back. Now that weve closed off the Dungeon and Moon gates, the Netherworld wonte crashing down on this world anymore right." Guess god Tenions quest isplete with this? "Irregr! Save milord next!" The purple little girl clung to me. Oh right, we were talking about that. Next update is nned for 11/17. Volume 17 41

onMonday, November 18, 2019zweindrei

17-41. Netherworld Invasion

Satou here. Someone said ipetent allies are far more dangerous than capable enemies. I believe it was a saying originated from war times, but I was made aware of the truth in that saying once I took part in a team effort for developmental work. "Please, I beg you! Save milord!" Once I was done saving Seryuu City and cleaning up lunar orbit, the pink haired little girl in purple outfit asked me to save Demon God. "Master, what about the moon?" "Ah, yeah right. Ill put it back now." I went back to lunar orbit with Unit Arrangement and put the moon back to its orbit with the assistance of Menus AR readings. The Nether Gate itself was a magical object floating in the core part of the moon, it was already destroyed after eating multiple anti-god magic. Geez, what if the people below suffered from disasters because of it? Ill do something about that. It looks like the moons orbit has slightly shifted due to its temporary removal, but it should not affect things much if I adjust it back little by little over time. Ill go erase some tsunami for the time being. This was a daunting task during the Divine Punishment, but now that I could erase them all from orbit, it was a simple matter. There were also some storms and climatic changes urring here and there, but Im putting my hope on respective territorial lords to fix those up with the power of City Cores. After all, its still better than suffering from Netherworld Hazard above ground. "Hey, hey,e to Netherworld and save milord, pretty please. Youre the only who can do that, Irregr." "Why~?" "A girl said so." "Who is she nanodesu?" Now that they understand each other thanks to trantion magic, Tama and Pochi are listening to the purple little girl while sharing their snacks with her. "Master, I dont think you need me telling you this but dont you go to Netherworld out of sympathy, you hear me." "Un, Im in agreement with Arisa-chan!" Arisa and Hikaru reminded me for the umpteenth time. "Please, dont worry about that." Id like to have a sightseeing tour in Netherworld, but we dont have such luxury in our current situation. I dont n on starting that [Go to Netherworld, take back White Radiant Crystal stolen by Demon God] quest god Tenion gave me before were done dealing with Netherworld encroachment here. "...Satou-san." Sera who was d in green light is looking at me with a difficult look on her face. "Could it be, another Oracle?" Shes getting treated like a gopher by god Tenion, I kinda feel bad for her. "Yes..." Sera looks hesitant. Did something bad happen? "It seems the three male gods are leading their armies to invade Netherworld." Theyre probably trying to take the White Radiant Crystal back, but a direct confrontation would cost them much Divinity, Im amazed theyd even pick that option. "--Why would they?" "Im not surprised god Zaikuon doing that but yeah, why god Heraruon and Garleon too?" Blunt, but I get what Arisa is saying. "Thats... Apparently god Parion has been kidnapped by Demon God." Zena-san had a shocked look on her face, "Oh no!", when she heard that. "Once the gods found out about that, the three male gods rushed to Netherworld in order to take god Parion back." I see, I get it now. Judging from what I saw at Realm of Gods, all other gods adore god Parion. However... "Was she really kidnapped?" "What do you mean?" "The god Parion I saw at Realm of Gods seemed like she was attached to Demon God, see." I think she even might have gone to Netherworld on her own initiative to negotiate for the White Radiant Crystals return. "Master, wouldnt the young organism know about that, so I ask." "She would likely be privy indeed. Let us ask her." Princess Sistina nodded to Nanas opinion and went to ask the purple little girl whether she knew about god Parion. "Parion? Who?" The purple little girl tilted her head to the side. "Did you see Demon God bringing another god from outside?" Lulu matched her line of sight with the girls and asked a different question. "Milord was sleeping all day, he wouldnt do that you know?" Oh right, she was saying, "Save milord!" "Raka-san, what do you think?" Well now, I do not believe the little one was spouting lies. However, instead of Demon God, its possible that other demons might have done the deed of kidnapping god Parion. "Tama, what do you think nodesu?" "Dont worry be happy~?" Pochi was mimicking Lady Karinas and Rakas conversation, but Tama seemed exhausted, she was just flopping down on a carpet in the ships bridge. "Tama, please answer Pochi seriously nodesu." "Unyunyu~?" Pochi shook Tamas body. Tama was squinting her eyes rxedly, but then she suddenly jumped out, shaking off Pochis hand. "Nyu!" "Wawaa--are you angry nodesu?" Tama ran toward the window and surveyed below through a circle-shaped monitor. This is perhaps--. "Something weird over there~?" "Its Tamas Weird nodesu! Master, this is bad nanodesuyo." --Yup, already searching the Map. ""Satou-san."" Zena-san and Sera are looking at me anxiously. Nothing abnormal on the Map, yet. The location is at--. "--Its around Country of Transformation, Pier Rock Kingdom." "Pier Rock is the kingdom where god Zaikuons main temple is located, is it not." Princess Sistina pointed out the thing I didnt want to notice most when she heard me. Such pairing brings nothing but bad omen. "Far Sight." "Yes, Mia. Activating the ships Far Sight equipment." Nana zoomed up at the direction with Mias instruction. "Doesnt seem like anything is going down there." "Arisa, look at the main temple!" As Arisa murmured, Lulu pointed at the location where Zaikuons main temple is at. "The temple, its!" "Are those giants?" "No, theyre the spitting images of those figures projected in the sky." Sera replied to Zena-san. The three male gods broke through god Zaikuons main temple, showing themselves up. What the heck are they ying at now... "Those gods are supposed to be invading Netherworld, arent they?" "Un, Ive got a real bad feeling about this." Arisa affirmed Hikaru. "Master, should I direct the ship there, so I ask." "--Right yes, do just that." Nana slipped into the shelter-shaped cockpit and turned the ship around. While feeling some slight G that couldnt be absorbed by inertia control unit, I changed my equipment with Quickdressing skill. "Liza, Pochi, Tama, you threee with me to scout ahead." "Acknowledged!" "Yes nanodesu!" "Aye aye sir~?" --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. I teleported to Zaikuon Main Temple at Pier Rock Kingdom with Unit Arrangement, bringing along the three beastkin girls with me. "Those male gods appear to be fighting against something." Liza gave her report while looking down from above as she floated in her powered exoskeleton. It was not mere projections, but their real materialized bodies though I had already noticed that when I saw them in the monitor. "Pitchy ck~?" "Something ck is wriggling around nodesu." ck sludge overflowed out of the temple, wriggling around like sea anemones tentacles and entwining the male gods while pulverizing buildings in the area. Its like watching an epic sh between Kaijuu. Arisa gave her impression through Familiar Link. I cant even afford to respond back. The situation is rtively critical now. Tentacles arent the only danger from ck sludge as its also spreading out and turning buildings and nts into Netherworld like what happened at Seryuu City. And just after I went all the trouble separating Netherworld from Human World, these gods just went and connected it back. What a pain in the rear. --[Another World] Since I couldnt intervene the gods and ck sludge, I moved all people and animals of Pier Rock Kingdom into a copy of the country in a sub-space. Used up lots of my mana, but now we dont have to worry about lost lives. "Nyu!" "Master! Tentacle person is storing up its energy like gugugu~ nodesu!" "Pochi, get Lyuryu away from the capitals sky!" The beastkin girlss voice ovepped. Almost at the same time, thepressed ck sludge flung itself all over the ce. I immediately defended against it with space magic-made barrier, but I couldnt manage to stop the ck sludge from spreading above the now uninhabited capital. "Lotsa something areing out nodesu." "Demons, or not~?" "Yeah, those are apparently apostles." They look exactly like the apostles that emerged at Weasel Empire though they have been corrupted by ck sludge. Get off me! Malice of Demon God! Eii, forget saving Parion, you even got us into this mess! Is this the best you can do, after all that boasting about being the first seat?! Shut up, Zaikuon! That is riching from you who incited our enemy to lead such a massive attack back! How can you notprehend that! The ck sludge kept gushing out furiously behind the quarreling gods. I should repair the barrier quickly. After recharging my mana, I opened Menus Magic Tab. --Mythology Jail Just like before, I detach the uniting point to Netherworld, plugging up the gushing hole. These impurities! Theyre on my body-- NUOOOO, get away from me Heraruon! Youd get those impurities on me. Do something about this, Garleon! No you get away from me! These impurities cannot be allowed to-- The gods are struggling hard against the ck sludge coiling around them. --Theyre in the way. I cant use anti-god magic on the ck sludge due to their presence. Theyd get dragged in it if I did. "Nyu!" "Master, the apostles!" The ckened apostles went after Liza as well as Pochi and Tama riding on lesser dragon Lyuryu. "Pochi isnt an enemy nodesuyo!" --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. The apostles continue to charge at them without heeding Pochis and Lyuryus call. This is bad. --Unit Arrangement. I brought the beastkin girls and Lyuryu outside the barrier. Master, its terrible! The Netherworld is encroaching fast! Images of the surroundings ovepped with Arisas shout through Familiar Link. The barrier that I had supposedly blocked with Mythology Jail was getting distorted as Netherworld gushed out into Human World. Looks like the situation is seriously getting out of hand. Good grief, its not like Im doing a debugging death march (crunch time) now, enough of these ever-cropping up issues please. Next update is nned for 11/24 It may get dyed since the deadline for the next book is closing in. Volume 17 42

onMonday, December 2, 2019zweindrei

17-42. Netherworld Invasion (2)

Satou here. During the final death march in game development, its not unusual to find more bugs triggered from fixing a bug. But that doesnt mean we can just ignore those bugs, such is the lives of programmers. "Awawawawa~?" "Oh no, oh no nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi were panicking to see problems cropping up all over the ce. "Calm down, you two." As expected of Liza. Looks like shes got it under control. "First thing first--" Liza turns her line of sight toward the male gods who are struggling against ck sludge enveloping them. "We must get rid of the main culprits." --Or not. They might be the cause of this all, but theyre still necessary existences for this world. As a breakwater mostly. "Liza you too,pose yourself." "I beg your pardon, Master." Well, its not like I dont understand their fluster though. This all started because the male gods led their apostles to invade Netherworld, believing that Demon God had kidnapped god Parion. At Netherworld, those gods were greeted by ck sludge--high density miasma that yields [Forbidden Powers] and made an emergency escape to human world. Thats fine and all, but in doing so they broke the barrier I put between Netherworld and Human World. Then the huge amount of apostles that followed after those gods made the rips even worse by widening them. As a result, Netherworld is starting to unite with Human World once again. First thing first, I need to do something about these male gods and apostles that are getting encroached by the ck sludge and then onto repairing the rips between worlds. Only then I can get to reconstructing the barrier between this world and Netherworld. Well then, time to work together with the girls and deal with this emergency mission. "--Or so Id like to do." Im getting fed up looking at the male gods who continued their destructive rampage in the city while yelling Impurities!, and the countless apostles flying all over the sky. Theres no casualty since Ive sheltered Pier Rock Kingdoms popce in the sub-space already, but theyre turning every building on ground into dust. To avoid future problems, maybe I should listen to Liza and-- --Hold it. Haste makes waste, Satou should wait. Karion said so too. I didnt, Urion spouted nonsense. But, its true that Id like you to spare some time before springing into action. Two noisy little goddesses manifested before my eyes. Didnt these gods require a huge amount of Divinity to manifest in human world? These are avatars. Our real bodies are in Realm of Gods. Karion is right. We sentpressed oracles to nearby miko for an automatic yback. I see, looking closer I dont feel that much divinenessing from them, and only the outlines of their blond hair have the respective personal colors of these two gods. I think teleporting nearby miko here would cost a lot too, but I suppose thats nothing to gods. I mean even god Parion delivered heros pleasure boat--Sub-Dimensional Ship Jules Verne for her heroes after all. This feels a bit too interactive for a yback, but Ill just assume its all thanks to some godly techs. "So is there anything I can help you with?" We have two things to impart. First, take out Karisfel the [Book of Wisdom]. I fetched the Sacred Treasure god Karion had handed me from Storage as told. The book flipped itself, then aplex multiplex magic circle emerged above it. Wait a bit. Karion pointed her avatars finger at the magic circle. As the finger began moving, the lines forming the magic circle reconstructed themselves into a new magic. This will do. This magic allows you to endure [Forbidden Powers] for a period of time with. --Whoa, thats pretty nice of them. I decode the modified magic on the Book of Wisdom as I thanked Karion. Since I found some parts that could be customized for me, I quickly modified the magic into a new version. But if they had this magic, couldnt they cast it on those male gods before they rushed to Netherworld. Though perhaps, they did and this was the result. Anyway, lets give it a chant. --Yup, itsing together nicely. Shocking. What is? Immediately casting a taught magic is normal. Karion is exaggerating. Not that, Urion needs to be more attentive. He modified that magic and made it into his own during that short moment. That speed is abnormal. Satou is abnormal. Youre going to lower my motivation, please stop saying abnormal. Looks like my thought was transmitted to her, god Urion ignored the still shocked god Karion and continued the talk. Next one is regardingbat. Apostles are war machines simr to demons, feel free to destroy them. Even if they die, the same individual will be revived from the seedbeds archetype. --Archetype? Is it like the high elves? Urions too concise. High elves are different, they are work of art Creator God made. Apostles are made from patterned divinity. They do not possess more ego than whats necessary to aplish their missions, they are nothing but mass produced machines that only move as programmed. Later on, I found out that in case of demons, theyre created by an origin demon called Mother by kneading highly dense miasma. Greater demons have egos from collected vestiges of miasma, and like demon lords, they are immortal as they will eventually get revived even after being killed. Karions speech is too long. That is all from us. Feel free to knock some sense onto Heraruon and the other two, but please do not kill them. Karion said so too. I didn--maybe. Even that Zaikuon is necessary to maintain the barrier and for handing down divine punishments. But, you should teach Zaikuon with some pain. The little goddesses seem to be fed up with Zaikuon and the male gods as well. End of imparting. These bodies will go back to their original locations, just leave them be. Karion said so too. Take care of Netherworlds encroachment after fixing Heraruon and those two. God Urion seemed slightly peeved at being ignored by god Karion. Garleon and Zaikuon are bad with fine work, rmending Heraruon instead. Karion said so too. I didnt. But, in agreement with Urion here. Garleon is especially clumsy. Take care now. Karion said so too. Un, do your best. The two vanished once they were done. "Everyone, gather round!" I put the [Miasma Barrier] god Karion gave me on the beastkin girls. Since there might be mental attacks like that time god Zaikuon collected ck sludge in a Golden Chalice, I also put mental defense [Atism Shell] on them. "Sparkly~?" "T-this is?" "Invincible nanodesu!" "Oh those miasma barriers god taught me. With that you can get close to that ck sludge but careful not to touch them, okay." I believe it can block once or twice direct contacts, but overconfidence leads to ruin. Liza wraps the girls in the Unique Skill god Garleon entrusted to her, [Hero Heart]. Hikaru, Arisa, Im sending a spell god Karion gave me. Install it on therge space ships magic operation circuits and make it usable. Okay, got it! Just leave it all to Arisa-chan! I sent the [Book of Wisdom] Karisfel to the space ship using Material Transfer magic. They have Sera with god Tenions [Hermit Hide] and Mia with god Urion [Sanctuary Guard] there. Im sure the ck sludge wont go after them until theyre done preparing. "You three, attack the apostles from a distance and lure them to the sky." "How far~?" "Get to the altitude where our space ship is stationed. Can you do it?" "But of course nanodesuyo!" "Yes, allow us to take care of this mission." The beastkin girls drew the apostles aggro with Lyuryus breaths and powered exoskeleton-empowered attacks, creating a train of apostles after them. Neither too far nor too close, an exquisite bnce of distance is maintained. I also only just noticed several golden ships Zaikuon was riding on among the apostle train. Laser attacks from the golden ships flew toward the beastkin girls, but not a single shot hit them as they freely moved around in the air using Flickering Motion and Double Jump. They would cleverly use Phnxes whenever a shot almost grazed them. After watching over them for a bit, I decided to do the things only I could do. "First of all--" I teleported next to the male gods with sight-based Unit Arrangement. Then I cast multiple advanced level light magic [Divine Brilliant Purification], the same magic I used to save the encroached nymphs back then. I cant exactly unleash multiple [<>] their way like that time with god Zaikuon. He was being strengthened by the ck sludge then, but these gods have their powers sapped right now, letting that loose could risk killing them. "Nuooo, my strength is escaping me." "Damn you human! So youre using this chance to entomb us!" "No thats not it, the impurities have lost their power too. Nows our chance, shove them away." This magic supposedly has no effect on gods though, maybe the impurities are draining their powers to fight against it and keep the miasma intact. I deploy the next magic. --Miasma Barrier. "T-this is?" "The encroachments stopped!" "Get the impurities off, now! Help me, Garleon! Zaikuon!" "Shut up, you help me." "You fools, nows not the time to squabble among ourselves! Why cant you understand that!" I decided to save the rtively reasonable god Garleon first. I put multiple Miasma Barrier on myself and then reproduce and strengthen their effects using Primeval Magic. This should do. "W-what are you nning." "Im here to help." I grab the ck sludge coiling around god Garleon and threw it away. Then I entrap the ck sludge in multiple barrier magic and annihte it with [Mythology Down]. --Geh. The barriers werent strong enough to hold down [Mythology Down] power and burst open. Vestiges of ck sludge scattered all over the ce, but its weak enough for Miasma Barrier to block and I can erase it with [Divine Brilliant Purification] no problem. "Next is me, the top seat of pantheon!" "Human! Prioritize this great me!" God Heraruon and Zaikuon howled. Master, weve wrapped up the space ship in Miasma Barrier. What should we do next? Liza and the girls are luring an apostle train toward your position, annihte that train with the ships main armaments. Ichirou-nii! They wont get within range if we dont narrow them down a bit more! ording the Map, the beastkin girls are leading the apostles by the nose, but theyre unable to gather those apostles in one spot like sheepdogs with sheep. They need some more helping hands. Satou-san! Im sortieing out. I shall fight alongside Zena desuwa. Zena-san and Lady Karina. From their positions on Map, the two are riding on fighter-type dimensional aircrafts. Zena-sans got [Saint Prey] from god Heraruon whiledy Karinas got Raka. I should believe in those two here. I understand. Be sure to submerge into sub dimensions if it proves too much. Zena-san anddy Karina replied with [Yes]. Let me get on board with Zena-san. I may not be able to cast Miasma Barrier, but my holy magic should be sufficient against those impurities to a degree. I shall make sure to support Karina-dono well. Sera and Rakas voices came in. A huge cone-shaped unit appeared next to dimensional aircrafts that hadunched from therge space ships catapult. Satou, Furubanian, Four. Mias voice was transmitted. Thats a spacial artificial spirit, Furubanian 4. It should work really well as a disposable lure. Im offering my supports as well. Large space golems controlled by princess Shistina wereunched from therge space ship and followed after them. In the meantime, Lulu has been shooting down apostles with therge spaceships cannons. Arisa and Hikaru are in charge of preparing the main armament, while Nana is busy defending the ship. "Whats wrong human!" "What are you idling around for! You too Garleon, help us!" Whoops, the neglected god Heraruon and god Zaikuon got in bad mood. I liberated god Heraruon and then god Zaikuon from the ck sludge using the same method I used on god Garleon. God Zaikuon who got his turnst is making a ruckus. "Well done. Impressive work." God Heraruon said his thanks haughtily. "You did well human. Good grief, Zaikuon always brings trouble." So did god Garleon though he quickly shifted to ming god Zaikuon. "This is all Demon Gods fault. Forget that, you human! How dare you saved mest, such insolence!" God Zaikuon went straight toining without a single thank you. Hes really not worth saving. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! TEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Arisas and Hikarus shout reached my ears through Tactical Talk. A momentter, shes ran over the sky, then the kind of chain explosions you see in anime were painted in the sky. Looks like they took care of the apostles in one fell swoop while I was busy dealing with these gods. And I wanted to see the girls in actions too. "I will be off to repair the boundary between human world and Netherworld. Would you grace me with your help?" I ask the male gods to help me with the clean up of the mess they created. God Zaikuon was uncooperative, but the other two gods seemed reluctant yet not unwilling. I check on the dimensional rips using space magic. Its all been torn up to pieces, severer than I thought. Not too many big rips, but there are countless small ones. "We have no choice. Zaikuon, Garleon, lend me your divinity. I shall help with the fine repairs." Whoa, seems god Heraruon is up for it. Ill act as his support then. God Heraruon spurned divinity like a yarn, then he gave the order [Go] before the divinity thread began moving on its own to stitch the dimensional rips. Thats a pretty convenient trick. Gotta try my hand on copying it. Since it looks like the stitching job would not be easy, I make use of space magic to help smooth things over for god Heraruon. The thread god Heraruon controlled went on to stitch dimensional rips. "--Nu." Space got pulled as the thread moved, widening rips in other spots. God Heraruon kept working while getting irritated, but every time he repaired a spot, other spots got ripped open. Its like trying to forcibly mend an already worn-out cloth. Like a cloth getting stretched out and ripped, so does the space getting distorted and torn. Im giving my full support, but its hard to perfectly cope with rapidly urring distortions. "--Tch, damn you feeble space!" God Heraruon snapped. Itd be bad he gave up out of frustration. "Allow me to take your ce." "You?" "Eei, dont get conceited you mere human!" I ignore god Zaikuon whos forgotten about getting beat up to a pulp by that same human and stare at god Heraruon. "Do you mean to say you will control divinity, you who do not posses divinity?" "Yes, if its only controlling that is." I had secretly tested that Primeval Magic could control divinity earlier. "Have a try then." Seemingly tired of it, god Heraruon jerked his chin, telling me to have a go. Swish swish swish. The rarely used Sewing skill finally showed its merit. "T-this cannot be!" "A mere human possessing such skill..." "Youre pretty good. Whats the matter Heraruon, youre looking pale." Stop quarreling over the most minuscule of things, guys. "I pulled it off somehow, but this is..." "Umu, its only a matter of time before the pressure from Netherworld rip them off." God Heraruon is right, theres already a lot of ces where the rips look like they would reopen. "Getting rid of the cause is the only way to protect human world." "Thats right! Weve got to invade Netherworld and remove the impurities off Demon God! Then he would surely do something about the impurities spreading in Netherworld!" "Shut up, Zaikuon. We wouldnt have so much trouble if it was so easy, dont you know that!" Guess thats the root of problems. I sure would like to fire a barrage of [Mythology Down] at the idiot who crammed [Forbidden Powers]--impurities into the White Radiant Crystal that was stolen from Realm of Gods. "What are you looking at, human! Such insolence!" God Zaikuon noticed my nce and snarled back. "No, wait, oh yeah. You! If you can tear impurities off us, surely you can do that on Demon God at Netherworld as well!" God Zaikuon is unusually correct. "Shut up, Zaikuon! Whatd happen if this guy got taken in by Demon God! Dont you know that?!" "Oh no, thats not gonna happen." The purple little girl told me that Demon God had attained his perfect form after taking in the dummy the gods prepared. Id have liked for these gods to clean up their own mess, but things would only get worse if I dont do something here, no choice but to get off my arse. Geez, Arisas scolding will be waiting for me. "No problem then. Right, Heraruon?!" "Umu. I order you human--Satou Pendragon. Go to Netherworld and wipe impurities off Demon God!" "And save Parion while youre at it!" God Zaikuon rode on god Heraruons coattails and said something extraneous, but Im not gonna nod to that. I cant carelessly ept that mission, not when its questionable whether shes really been kidnapped or not. "Indeed, do save Parion if you find her. If you manage to aplish my order and save Parion, us gods shall bestow you one authority and divinity." --Oh? Like a godsend, the marriage g with Aze-san came to me. I dunno if these seven pir gods can easily hand over divinity to someone just like that, but gods are fundamentally unable to lie, supposedly. Once Im done removing impurities in Demon God, Ill make sure to fetch god Parion if I find her over there. And if shes not there, shes not there, yet if I could secure her back, then I get to raise wedding g with Aze-san, shes essentially a bonus character. I would have liked if each mission had a different reward, but we have no time to waste for negotiations. For now, lets take a quick look at Netherworld to ascertain whether I canplete the mission or not--. Next update is nned for 12/8 Volume 17 43

onMonday, December 9, 2019zweindrei

17-43. Netherworld Invasion (3)

Satou here. I generally worked in a team at thepany, but our team members usually had a varying degree of skill levels. And thus, you would find some who loathed teamwork and preferred to work alone, but if you persevere and raise them properly, they will grow into the pirs that support the team. Farewell. We shall await for good news at Realm of Gods. And dont you forget Parion! God Heraruon, Garleon and Zaikuon turned into lights and vanished with a dazzling sh. Three gigantic mountain of salt remained in their ces. Its probably the material that formed their bodies, but cleaning it up would be a pain so I secured them in Storage. It being a kind of holy relic, Ill give it to any temple who wants. --Now then. In order to fix the rips between Netherworld and Human World, I need to cleanse Demon God of impurities, the source of this all. To that end, I n to go visit Netherworld. If that doesnt seem feasible, I might have to shelter the people and animals in human world in a sub-space before moving them to another world or. I loathe to make them discard their hometown though, so Im keeping that n as ast resort. Just as I was about to get started, Core Two contacted me. Master Satou! A report from Core. The orbs are done, she said. Already huh, pretty fast. Should I go to the dungeon? I had asked Phantasmal Labyrinths Dungeon Core to create [Self Status] [Skill Orbs] for all the girls, and it appeared she was done making them even though I made the request not too long ago. Theyve been delivered here, Ive got them with me now. I bring Core Two along with the orbs to where I am with Unit Arrangement. "Master Satou, here!" "Thank you, Core Two." I distribute the orbs to the girls. Since there was one extra, I gave it to the Core Two who looked curious. "Nothing for me?" The purple little girl whom I had partially forgotten asked, the look on her face was like she was being left out. Shes getting restless when she watches Pochi and Tama about to use the orbs all smiles. --Cant be helped. "You can use this." "Waii" I gave her a [Skill Orb] from some surplus dead stock left in my Storage. Its just for Gathering skill anyway, should pose no problem. "How do you use this?" "You hold it up high up and then shout Im gonna cease being human! out loud as you pour mana into it." Arisa teased the purple little girl with a famous line from a super masterpiece work of fiction. "But Im Demon Gods familiar, not a human?" "Thats just how thew is." "That was close nodesu. Pochi almost broke thew nodesuyo." "Uy uy~" Once Pochi and Tama who overheard Arisas and the purple little girls conversation went along with Arisas manga reference prank, the other girls also followed along and used the orb while bashfully said the line out loud. As the unexpectedly enthusiastic princess and the shy Zena-san anddy Karina used their orbs, Hikaru, who got the reference, patched things up for Liza and Lulu who were still hesitant, "That manners of usage..." "Arisa, mind giving a lecture on the skills usage and tricks?" "OK, leave it to me." Now the girls should be able to cast magic chantlessly like me and Arisa. Since the beastkin girls anddy Karina didnt have magic skills, I handed them a set of Chant Orbs, Water Orbs, and Light Orbs for simple healing spells. Although Im not sure they can memorize the spells, I write down some usable and easy to learn healing spells and pass them over nheless. "Okay then, Im off." Now that the girls have powered up, I was going to depart for Netherworld to start the investigation. "Hold it, Master." The worrywart Arisa warped in front of me. "Sorry, Arisa. You have to let me go. Netherworld and Human World would fuse together at this rate." "No, not that. Im not going to stop you anymore." Oh good. I dont want to make her cry. "But before that, lets all have our fill!" --Come again? "I mean, theres no telling when we can have our next meal." "...Youre right." Even speaking pessimistically, the situation at the boundary between Human World and Netherworld is not critical enough to have it broken down in one or two days. Theres plenty of time to eat. And this might very well be ourst supper. Ive got enough tact not to say that out loud though. Besides thisrge spaceship is equipped with thetest auto magic cookery equipment, it can make most dishes in no time. "Meat skewersbination tter~?" "So many Hamburg Steak-sensei are gathered here nodesu!" Tama and Pochi are on meat point like always. Artificial gravity is active in the ships dining hall, so we can eat like normal here. "Mushroom skewers and vegetable curry." "Master, Sera and I worked together on the curry so I inform." "Oh but Im not proficient at cooking so I only did some cutting." Mia, Nana and Sera brought vegetable curry in. Even though cutting and cooking can be done automatically, these girls have chosen to do it manually it seems. "We have prawn and crab dishes here." "And of course tuna of all kinds too, Master." Liza and Lulu lined up big tters. "Me, Hikaru-sama and Karina-sama made this soba together from dough as a lucky charm." "Ehehehe~, we made it long and thin." "I tossed it as hard as I could desuwa!" Princess Sistina, Hikaru anddy Karina put three kinds of soba with different color each on the table. I was wondering if the ships machine wasnt up to their standard, but apparently they wanted to make it by hand since it was to be a lucky charm. "Satou-san, I tried to make the mutton dish thats usually served in Seryuu army deployment ceremony." Zena-san served an unusual dish. Looks like she learned to make mutton cuisine from either her family house or the gate inn during her visit to Seryuu City back then. Since this isnt in the auto cookery menu, she must have cooked it together with Lulu in the kitchen the manual way. Within the time afforded, I ate the food everyone kindly prepared with great relish. I didnt realize how hungry I was, I ended up eating surprisingly a lot. "Now then, Im off." After enjoying some after meal tea, I stood up as if to shake away any regret. "What are you talking about, Master. Were all going with you obviously!" The girls voiced out their agreement to Arisas deration. Even the purple little girl and Core Two. I tried to stop them from doing something so reckless, but they managed to convince me by pointing out god Karions Miasma Barrier installed in the spaceship. Well, I suppose we need someone to watch over Nethergates vicinity. "All members, on your seat, do not forget your seatbelt, so I announce." Nana who was sitting in the shell-shaped cockpit sent out a broadcast to everyone. This ships seatbelt is unlike the one you see in cars, more like the stuff in a fighter craft with six point locks. "All hands on seat confirmed, releasing gravity control." Right as Nana said that, a floating sensation enveloped everyone. This would have been the scene where you see everyones hair floating around if it were anime or manga, but since we all have a full face helmet on, you can only see your own hair floating inside the helmet. "Deploying Anti Miasma Barrier so I announce." "Miasma Barrier deployed." The spaceship gets reinforced by Miasma Barrier, but Im still a bit worried. We could deploy more barriers, or--. "Zena-san, could you permeate Saint Prey into the Miasma Barrier?" "Y-yes! Ill do my best!" An orange light pulsed over Zena-sans body, [Saint Prey] Unique Skill from god Heraruon went and strengthened the ships [Miasma Barrier]. Figured as much. This method is more effective than deploying multiple barriers. "Deploying Anti Detection Shield so I announce." "Anti Detection system and Hermit Hide activate." Emerald light pulsed over Seras body, Unique Skill loaned by god Tenion, [Hermit Hide] conceals therge spaceship from humans and gods eyes. "Master, all preparationsplete so I report." Nana informed me thetest status with a familiar sounding phrase. "Well then, let us be off." To prevent opening the mended seams in the World Boundary, I used Unit Arrangement to teleport the spaceship straight to the Nether Corridors. "Warning~?" "Dangerous level of miasma density nanodesu!" "Master, the rm has gone off." Whoa, its even denser than anticipated. I pick [Miasma Barrier] on my magic list and invoke it. I squeezed the range to cover the bridge and stacked severalyers over just to be doubly sure. Zena-sans Unique Skill is still active as well, the bridge should be fine now. Next, reinforcing barrier that covers the entire spaceship. "Satou-san, should we stack more Miasma Barriers?" "Yes, we should. Dont forget to adjust the output of the Sacred Stone Furnace." I gave the okay to Zena-san to stack more barriers over the entire spaceship. "Understood desuwa. Raka-san, if youd please." Umu, on it. "Ill help too!" Lady Karina instructed <> Raka to adjust the Sacred Stone Furnaces output. Core Two assisted them in the fine tuning. After confirming the increased output, Zena-san adds moreyers of Miasma Barrier over the spaceship. "It seems we have problems inside the ship." "I have dispatched maintenance golems. Allow me to take care of it." Receiving Hikarus report, princess Sistina immediately gave orders to her subordinate golems to help with damage control. The ships insides should be fine now. I check the Map--. "Deploying Detection System so I announce." "Nn, Sanctuary Guard." An indigo blue light overflowed out of Mia and permeated into the spaceships radars. [Sanctuary Guard] Unique Skill loaned by god Urion reinforced the ships radar. The ships sphere-shaped radar suddenly saw an explosive increase of silhouettes disyed on it. Those appear to be stealth-Skilled demons lying in ambush. The radar shows the same response as my Map, nothing for me to add. "Its choke full of hostiles." "A mere superiority in numbers. Theres nothing but lesser and mid-ss demons." "Aye!" "Yupyup yippie nanodesuyo." A ming blue light swelled out of Lizas body, stirring up other girls fighting spirits. Looks like shes unconsciously invoked god Garleons [Hero Heart] Unique Skill. "Should we get em?" I shake my head at Hikarus question. "Doesnt look like they know were here thanks to Sera-sans power, lets use this chance to ze through the Dungeon Corridors." The fact that there is no greater demons among them must mean that these demons are here to scout the area and detect us instead of attacking. "Yes Master, initiating sneaky sneak mode so I report." No no, this ship doesnt have such mode, you know. We held our breath as the ship skipped through Nether Corridors before finally arriving at Netherworld. Next update is nned for 12/15 Volume 17 44

onMonday, December 16, 2019zweindrei

17-44. Netherworld Invasion (4)

Satou here. People sometime see a rapid growth thanks to any number of reasons. Likeing up with a new perspective, finding a fitting workce, or encountering an advisor. You can find those chances everywhere you go. Not just in daily lives, but even in another world--. "...T-this is, Netherworld!" Starting withdy Karina, the girls voiced their shock when they saw Netherworld scenery. "Quite a temte Netherworld, isnt it." "Almost made me want to answer that with yep gansu." As said by Arisa and Hikaru, what lie before our eyes are barren purple colored grounds, soaring thorny mountains, and clouds rising out of erupting volcanoes filling up the skies. Dark shadows that appear to be demons are running rampant in thends and the skies. I had quickly opened my Map to investigate, however, it disyed [Area without Map] same as the Realm of Gods. I also tried to use All Map Exploration magic just in case, but it failed to extract any information probably because theres no Dragon Veins in Netherworld. Nevertheless, all terrains within my sight and therge spaceships observation areas get automatically inputted into my Map. Doesnt seem like wed get lost now. "Satou-san, look at the sky!" "Blue moon nanodesu!" Looking up where Zena-san and Pochi pointed at, a blue moon--an earth-like blue is hanging in the cloudless sky. "Earth?" "Thats not it, Arisa-chan. You know what that is, Tina?" "Yes, Hikaru-sama. Its the same as thendmass drawing I saw in Banned Archive." Now that she mentioned it. Its true, the shape of the continent in the center is the same as thendmass we live on in human world. "Think we can get back to our world there?" "Nah, its probably just an image." Considering the Netherworld Corridors, thats most likely not how human world and Netherworld are connected. "Master, we have got warnings so I report." "It seems the miasma density here is even thicker than in the corridors." "Yes, Sera. Estimating anti miasma barrier tost for about 30,000 seconds, so I report." Nana and Sera reported in. 30,000 seconds huh, about eight hours I guess? Well, its not like were gonna stay here for long. "Nyu~?" "Satou, ahead." Tama and Mia pointed forward. Mia must have perceived it thanks to her Unique Skill [Sanctuary Guard], yet Tama also did at the same time. Looks like Tamas crisis perception rivals that of a gods Authority. Theres something ck floating above a sea of clouds--a huge mass of rock covered in jet ck cumulonimbus clouds tore apart the sea of clouds as it made its entrance. Or rather than a lump of rock, its size is like that of an ind or a continent. "--Floating ind?" "Yeah, and it looks simr to one from Lkie Dynasty." I affirmed princess Sistina as she murmured. Its exactly like the floating ind of Lkie caught in my sight during the Divine Punishment. Looking closer, there are even somethings that look like Rumooku Kingdoms shadow castles floating close to it. "Its more like a fortress than an ind huh." "Yes, Arisa. Clouds-like ck dots have beenunched, so I report." "Emergen~?" "Emergency nanodesu! Pochi and cos got to scramble egg nodesuyo!" The girls sent out a red alert as swarms of demons took off from the floating ind. Pochi mistook scramble for scrambled egg in her panic. "Master, our enemies appear to have discovered us. Should we go intercept?" Liza looked at me to confirm. Judging from the ck dots movement, they have definitely noticed us. Id like to know how they managed to see through Seras [Hermit Hide]. Perhaps--. I turn around and look at the purple little girl sitting next to Core Two. "--No, I dont think so." Noticing my nce, Hikaru negated my guess. "Miasma Barrier." "Yup, thats what I believe as well." Hikaru nodded positively at Mias murmur. "--ah." Moving around in a dense miasma with a barrier that brushes miasma aside and miasma purifying [Saint Prey] active is like doing a march while ringing a bell. "Master." "I know. But theres sure a lot of them." Liza asked for my permission once again, but were greatly outnumbered. During the conversation, Ive been controlling Menu, opening magic list, picking a certain magic and designating targets and range disyed on my Map. I know a spell that works best in times like this. I dont think one shot would be enough, thus I use up about 30% of all mana batteries I have in Storage to repeatedly cast the spell in a rapid session. "Okay then, how about we get on board support fighters to help as well!" "I too shall deploy in a small spacecraft along with Raka-san desuwa." Zena anddy Karina announced. Thisrge spaceship has two small spaceships that also act as lifeboats, one docked on each sides. Theres only six manned fighters, and even fewer people who can pilot one. "Both of those are equipped with Miasma Barriers. It might not hold up as long as this main ship, but it should be enough tost for a few minutes." Princess Sistina added. "Master, 600 seconds until wee into contact so I report." "Weve got no time to argue over this. First of all, we should reduce their numbers." Fortunately, I dont have to worry about coteral damage here. "Gotcha! Ill im the first strike with Over Boost and advanced level magic--" "No, theres no need for that." "--No need?" At the confused-looking Arisa, I pointed my finger at the sky. "WHAT THE HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECK!" Stars are falling. Rain of stars are falling down from beyond the sky with a blue moon as a backdrop. Arisas scream acting as a BGM, sky-packed rain of meteorites pierced through the cloud-like iing demons, demolishing the gigantic floating ind and castles, brushing aside the dull clouds below without slowing down before gouging out the purplends below. Tens, hundreds of thousands of demons are rapidly getting felled from being stricken by giant meteorites. Its truly a Map annihtion attack. The log is scrolling crazy fast in the corner of my vision. "...Star Falls." Zena-san mustered the word. "This is the forbidden spell used to defeat Dog-head Demon Lord..." "What an amazing magic desuwa." "No, this is more like--a work of god..." Princess Sistina,dy Karina and Sera gave their impressions as well. "Ive heard about it already, but seeing it in person is really something else." "Yes, thats our master for you." "Master is the strongest nanodesuyo!" Hikaru spoke, followed by Liza and Pochis proud agreement. "Nyu!" "Satou!" "Master, some have slipped through the Star Fallsing straight here!" The two scouting pair Tama, Mia gave a warning followed by Lulu whos in charge of monitoring. Several tens of greater demons whove survived my attack by either being outside the small range, or by using other demons as shields, areing straight here. "Nana prepare defensive--" As I was giving an instruction, a familiar sense of pain from the time of that first meteor shower back then assaulted me. I know what it is now. A severe case of level up intoxication. """MASTER!""" "SATOU" """SATOU-SAN""" ""MASTER"" I could hear the girls calling my name in concern. In my vision dimming from the pain, I saw several dots closing in on us. I wanted to tell them to focus on that instead of me, but I couldnt let my voice out due to the pain. "--Nana-chan, prepare defensive measures!" "Yes, Hikaru. Deploying Pdin Domain so I announce." A vermilion light emitted out of Nanas closed shell cockpit. "Mia-chan, Garuda please. Tina, take care of defensive measures with Gun Golems, Lulu-chan aim for bigger enemies with gun turrets!" "Nn--Magic Wind Create (Create Garuda)." "Understood. Activating Thousand Thrones. Core Two, I need your assistance." "Un, Ill help." "AI-san, release full armaments. Your assistance please." "AYE AYE MAAM, ALL WEAPONS FREE. FCS STAND BY." I could hear the girls. "We will sortie out in heavy powered suits as well." "Aye aye sir~" "Roger nanodesu!" In the corner of my view, I saw the beastkin girls jumped into emergency shooters that go straight to Catapult Deck. "Im going out in a support fighter as well." "I-I shall apany you." Its Zena-san anddy Karina. "You two are in charge of close quarter defense. Dont let any swift-footed demons get too close if you could. Counting on you too Raka." "Yes!" "I understand." Acknowledged. The two jumped into shooters after receiving Arisas instruction. "Sera-tan, hows Master looking?" "Recovery magic doesnt seem to work." "Dont worry, Sera-chan. Its probably a severe case of level up intoxication. He should be fine after some sleep, lets put him in the medical capsule for now." "Un, if youd please. I have to take control of the main armament, take over for meter." "Gotcha~" "Sera-san, the girls who went outside need your support. Tell them not to get too far away from the ship chasing enemies." "Please leave it to me." After hearing thatst conversation, my consciousness was swallowed up in darkness. "--Starboard hit. Second barrier partition has been broken through." My consciousness arose out of darkness from a sensation of having my body greatly shaken. "Damage control is reaching its limit. Can you re-cast [Pdin Domain] yet, Nana-san?" "Yes, Tina. 1800 seconds until cool down so I report." "Tama! Take care of Starboard! Mia, call up another Garuda!" "Pochi-chan, Liza-san, dont get close to Kukurukan! Arisa-chan, Jormungandr ising from below us!" "Tchhh, so that thing hasnt bitten the bullet yet! What a pain these demon lords and Authority-holder greater demons are. Im gonna shoot them up with full powered anti-god magic instead of just lesser ones this time!" "Thats too rash! What would you do if you turn into demon lord again!" "Ill think about it when that timees. Rash or not, all is lost if I dont act now!" My fading consciousness waspletely roused up from that conversation. I got to the bridge using Unit Arrangement. "Set the main armaments spellcasting mode in full power." Aye aye maam. Transform Staff Ship Mode. "Over--" "Thats enough." I stopped Arisa who was going to push herself over her limit. "Master!" ""Satou!"" "Master!" The members who were still on the bridge saw me, smiles floated up on their fatigued faces. "Thanks for waiting, everyone." One of the dots disyed on Radar made a mad dash here. I went up on deck with Unit Arrangement. "Kukurukan slipped through!" "Pochi will go after it nodesuyo!" Liza and Pochi in their heavy powered exoskeleton suits went after Winged Serpent (Kukurukan). Considering our current positions, I must careful not to have those two dragged in. I cast [Magic Arms] and sent the iing foe flying with the spell. "--Eh?" The number of Magic Arms is weirdly numerous. What was once 120 Magic Arms at most have been expanded to more than a thousand. I hurriedly checked out my Status in Menu. --Level 3100. I thought I would gain a few levels, but never would have dreamed it would be an additional digit. Perhaps my Meteor Shower managed to kill hundreds of millions of demons. I point my arm at a kilometer-long giant serpent demon lord--Jormungandring from ahead of me. --Fire Shot. Fire Shot that was supposed to be only about as strong a intermediate-level magic destroyed Jormungandrs defensive barrier with power rivaling Arisas advanced magic. --Fire Shot. Jormungandrs hard scales broke apart, ck blood gushed out of its skin. This demon lord seemed to be under the influence of ck sludge as well, its gushing blood hardened into a wriggling armor over it scales. Looks like Id better end it in one go than resorting to bite-sized attacks. I restrain Jormungandr with [Magic Arms] and [Deracinator]. All hands, take anti-shock and anti-sh defensive maneuvers. After confirming the girls outside have returned to therge spaceship, I cast a spell. --Photon Laser. A sh of light that would have dazzled even those with sunsses on dyed the surroundings white, part of Jormungandrs body that was hit by theser evaporated instantly. Wave of sma-turned air mowed down mushroom clouds and particle dust, deeply deeply gouging thends out. I had chosen this spell for its limited coteral damage since I was afraid other more powerful means of attacks could end up damaging the spaceship, and yet this is how it turned out. So d I didnt pick anti-god magic or forbidden spells by mistake. "Master, above you!" I cut apart the swooping Kukurukan with the heros secret move, [<>]. Even a ck sludge-powered demon lord was instantly killed by a weakened flying shockwave of the attack. I might have gotten about as strong as the Demon God Dog-head mentioned back then. "Thats it, over there. Thats the castle where milord-samas at." With the purple little girl in charge of navigation and after several loops of sight-based Unit Arrangement, we finally arrived at the center of Netherworld. "--Castle?" "More like aet empire." Theres a city with radically shaped buildings on a floating moon thats been cut in two tly. Just as Arisas said, it looks simr to the enemys stronghold 148,000 light years away in a certain ssic SF masterpiece. That seems to be Demon Gods castle. "Satou!" "Iing super huge enemy so I report!" A greater demon over level 200 that had been circling Demon Gods castle is heading our way. Its many times bigger than even Ancient Dragon. And its got Unique Skills to boot. "--Master." However, theres neither fear nor anxiety in my mind. "Its nothing to worry about." I made a short work out of the demon lord using a more advanced version of Flexible Sword, Ultra High Speed Dragon Rending Sword. No unnecessary coteral damage with it. "Awesomely awesome nodesu!" "Oh, ameowzing~?" "Master was already incredible to begin with, but now your strength is just scary." "Yeah, its cause my level went up by a lot." I dont think Id lost even against Demon God now. Now then, lets get this over with in a jiffy. Next update is nned for 12/11 Forgot to add about how Ringrandes group went their separate way at the end of [17-40. 17-40. Dungeon Corridors and Lunar Corridors (2)]. Added now. [TLN: Not yet tranted] Volume 17 45

onMonday, December 30, 2019zweindrei

17-45. Demon Gods Castle

A bit longer than usual to make up for the breakst week. Satou here. A game freak friend of mine told mest bosses not simply being strong is what makes Computer RPGs different. When he almost got me to believe him, I recalled how boss characters being unbeatable without the correct strategy had always been popr since the days of Yamata-no-Orochi, and it snapped me out of his trick. I admit its a pretty apt gimmick for RPGs though. "I guess theyre not sending any more?" After defeating three gigantic demons and their mist disappeared, the demon gods castle stopped sending more reinforcement. "Yeah, nows our chance." I cant exactly use Meteor Shower or anti-god magic to erase the entire castle whole since there should be other purple little girls inside. The best action to take here is me infiltrating it on my own. "Youre not thinking of going alone, are you Master?" "No you wont, Ichirou-nii." Arisa and Hikaru read my mind and gave a warning. "Were fully aware just how strong master is, but you might still fall behind Demon God if you get yourself exhausted over a series of battle." I wonder about that? I feel like the me now can beat even a demon lord with one punch like some certain bald hero. "Besides, who knows if Masters level up might be part of Demon Gods scheme." "--scheme?" No no, I dont think so. "Geez! Did you forget already?" "Remember how he was trying to absorb you, Ichirou-nii?" "Now that you mention it--" Oh yeah, that did happen. There were no more news after that one time, and the purple little girl here said Demon God had attained perfect form using the dummy those gods prepared, so all that stuff hadpletely slipped out of my mind. "Milords attained perfect form, you know?" "But that doesnt mean he wont try to absorb more, does it?" Arisa responded to the purple little girl. The little girl who had been keeping silent up until now couldnt help but to join in the conversation since it involved Demon God. "Wed like you be at your best if you really had to purify Demon Gods [Impurities], Ichirou-nii." I felt the nuance, "Please dont go if you could" from Hikarus words. "--I got it." I gave in to the pressing Hikaru and Arisa. Thanks to my level ups, I have full confidence in my chance against Demon God, but Im not going to deny the very small possibility of me losing due to exhaustion. Besides, the girls now should be able to easily beat the heck out greater demons, and even put up a good fight against Unique Skill-ed greater demons and demon lords. "Ill be counting on you girls." "Thats what Id like to hear!" Arisa snapped her fingers and urged everyone to take their seats. "Our target is Demon Gods castle inner part! We got no time to engage in pettybats! Charge forward to where Demon Gods at!" A very Arisa-like daring strategy. Its obvious where since the tallest building has very thick miasma on the same level of ck Sludge gushing out of it. "Yes Arisa. Spaceships main engine at full throttle so I report." "Zena-tan, bring the small side ships main engines at full throttle too!" "Affirmative! Main engines, full throttle!" "Garuda, push forward." The spaceship flies toward the center of Demon Gods castle at a velocity not even inertia control unit could fully cancel. "Iing!" "Bombardment." "Deploying Pdin Domain so I dere." With warnings from Tama and Mias Sanctuary Guard, Nana deployed multifold barriers. Laser beams and missiles hit the barrier created by [Pdin Domain], scattering them into sparks and explosions. A shock that exceeds Inertia Controls processing assaults our seats every time sparks fly. Even so, the spaceships barrier powered up by Unique Skills hold steadfast, it can defend against thousands of these attacks no sweat. "T-this is bad." The once sporadic bombardments are getting more intense by the minute. Demon Gods castle itself isnt equipped with many artillery, but theres quite a lot of cannon-type and beam-type demons prowling out there. "I-its so intense." The amount of those demons exceeds hundreds, thus Nanas decided not to block with Pdin Domain but to skillfully evade or parry with Phnxes. Lulu helps with shooting the enemies down, princess Sistina and her floating gun fort golem units block the barrage of fire, and magical shields created by Hikarus force magic along with Arisas space magic assist Nana taking evasive maneuver. They told me to preserve my power, but a little help wont hurt, right? I wrap our spaceship in space magic < > to reflect enemys attacks. Unfortunately, the reflected physical bullets didnt reach back to their shooters, but the beam ones did, killing many beam demons at a stretch. "Shield Reflector, the real deal! My magic could barely do that on a single point, so this is quite a sight!" Arisa got into high spirits at the spectacle. Its pretty convenient for sure, but adjusting it to follow ourrge spaceship is a pain, so Im switching to Divine Dancing Armor. But it can only cover limited areas and is incapable of dealing with attacks that snipe through gaps. The defensive power doesnt have to be as high as the original, so Im gonna make some adjustment to the code here and there--done. "Master, were suffering no more damage so I report." "Ive wrapped our ship in a slightly adjusted Divine Dancing Armor. Like this--" I put Pochi in the new magic--Divine Radiant Armor. "Nyu!" "Pochi is shining like tinum nodesu!" The original Divine Dancing Armor is purple colored because its Demon Gods personal color, but my version is tinum colored due to the code modification I did to it. Probably because its deployed over her golden armor and the added beam reflection function. "We can do this! Master, can weunch attack out from this side?" "So long as its not a forbidden spell or anti-god magic." Unfortunately, its not versatile enough to let anti-god magic and forbidden spells to slip through. "Thats good enough! We can escort Master quite deep inside with this!" Arisa dered with a pumped fist. That aside--. Less barrages are assaulting us now after flying all over the ce above the castle. "Think its a good time to charge in?" "Yes, Master. Its possible to make a forcednding if we switch our destination to this point, so I report." Nana drew a clear circle in a corner of Demon Gods castle disyed on the monitor. The spot looks like a giant hanging garden. Were still getting bombarded left and right, but it should be fine now that weve got Divine Radiant Armor. "Alright, lets getnding on that short-staffed looking spot." "Yes, Master, after burner at full throttle so I report!" The mechanism is actually unlike that of a jet nes afterburner, but since it holds ultimately the same meaning, I choose to keep silent. "I-iing cannonbaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaalls" Arisa screamed out loud as our ship made its way through a rain of cannonballs. Our pilot, Nanas heart rate is increasing as well. "Liza." "Yes--Hero Heart!" Liza whos next to me brought forth courage in everyones heart with her Unique Skill. "Hyahha~?" "Pochi and co. have be the wind nodesuyo!" Tama and Pochi whove got their courage boosted are twirling around in front of a monitor showing the approaching cannonballs. This skill could end up mass producing berserkers with just a slight error. The ship is approaching fast toward the barrier protecting Demon Gods castle. "--Brace for impact! 3,2,1, impact!" With a loud boom, the ships naval ram and the barrier shed, sending sparks everywhere. Looks like Demon God Castles barrier is made of a simr mechanism as Divine Dancing Armor. "Nows the time for that line! Fight barriers with--" "Decoupling the naval ram, activating Dragon Fang Pile Bunker." "--Wut?!" Arisa who was about to shout out a parody was interrupted by Zena-san. The pile bunker itself is not made of Dragon Fang in entirety, theres simply a coat of Dragon Fang powder over it. I imitated the technique used on Weasel Empires white swords. "It came off~" "It broke off nodesu!" And yet the authority of Dragon Fangs, [Pierce All], worked on the barrier, piercing and breaking it off. "Warning! Miasma density is 128 times higher than outside level!" "Detecting abnormality on Sacred Stone Furnace. The output is decreasing." "Miasma Barrier is overloaded! Were in a pinch! Its gonna fail to neutralize the miasma at this rate. Thats really really bad! Its true!" "Satou-sama, iing high density cannonballs and giant rockets!" Whoa, were in a pinch. "O-oh no! What should we do Master!" "Its all right." --Miasma Barriers, multiple deployment. "Miasma density decreasing. Lowered to four times." "Zena-san." "Yes, permeating [Saint Prey] onto Miasma Barriers." "Sacred Stone Furnaces output is still decreasing. The ship and propulsion system will stop functioning at the rate its going." "Unable to take evasive action so I report. All hands to brace for emergencynding so I report." "Fine then, Ill use Over Boost here and teleport us away!" "Its okay, no need for that." Our destination is in a clear view from here. --Unit Arrangement. I made our space shipnd at our destination. "We ended up getting saved by Masters cheat after all." "Thats not true." Thanks to everyones effort, I have barely done anything. "This ce is so quiet..." The spaceships external monitor shows us a well cared garden with rose-like flowers growing in it. "Master, were not getting bombarded anymore so I report." "Satou-san, the Sacred Stone Furnaces state is still getting worse. Its still enough to supply Miasma Barrier and the ships circuitry, however we dont have enough power to restart the ship." "We are getting warnings from the spaceships main body as well. Maintenance golems have been dispatched, however the repair is expected to require from a half to two hour time." The girls reported our ships condition. "Iing infantrymen." "Responses on the radar. Dots that appear to be demons are drawing near from all directions." Lots of demons, but theyre all of lesser demons. "Satou-sama, please leave this spot to us Silver members and proceed ahead toward Demon God." Princess Sistina made that suggestion as a representative of Silver members. "But--" "It will be fine desuwa! We shall annihte anything thates close to our ship." "Ill do my best too!" "Its just Karina-sama and Zena-san said. Please entrust this ship to us." "We will finish the repair by the time Satou-sama and the others return." "Master Satou, leave the ship to me while Nanas gone." Lady Karina, Zena-san, Sera, princess Sistina and Core two spoke. I could get them with Unit Arrangement if pushes to shove anyway, and the inside of this ship is of course safer with how dense the miasma outside. "All right then. But make sure to prioritize your safety more than the ships repair." I give a detailed instruction to Core Two to push the emergency button right away if theyre thrust into a situation beyond their hands. Im sure shed push it without any hesitation. I put [Miasma Barrier] and [Divine Radiant Armor] up once again and went out of the ship along with the golden members and Hikaru. --ڣӣȣţţţڣ. --£ңңңңϣӣӣӣӣӣ٣. Rose monsters and gardener demons carrying scissors blocked our way in the hanging garden. "Im not actually against this style. But nows not a good time to deal with you." Arisa mowed them down with [Dimensional sh]. "Lets run through them!" "Aye!" "Yes nanodesu!" The sparkling beastkin girls sted our opponents vanguard units. Lulus magic guns, and swarms of small sylphs Mias spirit magic summoned expanded a passage the beastkin girls opened, then Hikarus force magic and Arisas space magic maintained that passage. "Irregr, you see, theres a gate over there." The purple little girl Im piggybacking told me. Theres a gate leading deeper into the castle in the corner of the hanging gardens rose garden. Theres two gatekeeper demons in front of the gate. "Liza!" "Acknowledged!" "Pochi will get the left one nodesuyo!" Liza defeated the right demon with her dragon spear, while Pochi cut the left one in half. A demon who was camouging as a gates decoration ambushed Pochi from above. Pochi only stared up, not getting ready to engage. "Pochi, above you!" "Its okay nanodesu." Conforming with Pochis confident word, the demon stopped moving mid air. No, looking closer, the demon has been bound by thin pink threads. "Nin nin~, cotton candy no jutsu~?" Tamas strummed a string of the pink thread with her finger, then the demon got diced up by the threads before disappearing into ck mist. "Shes like a hitman in period drama." Pochi and Liza pushed the gate open while Arisa was making her quip. Beyond the door is an atrium with a great many spiral staircases inside and a nightmare-inducing number of demons crawling in it. "Arisa-chan, the inside seems choke full of enemies." "I gotcha. Lets blow em all away in one go!" "Yup, you bet!" Arisas anti-demon lord [Lesser Mythology Down] and Hikarus [Mythology Extinction] totally annihted the demons inside. "--Uuuu. Wonder if the demons here give easy level ups or something?" "Un, looks to be it. My level went up too." "Eeh? Hikaru-tan, you a familiar now too?" "Nope, doesnt look like I am, but my level has gone up to 100." If monsters give more experience points than ordinary animals, then it seems Netherworlds demons give more exp than ordinary monsters. Considering the extremity of my level up, that sounds very likely. I have no idea how Hikaru managed to break the limit though. "Then, does that mean we may be able to break through our limit as well?" "Tama hanging on it~?" "Pochi too, Pochis hanging on it too nodesuyo!" "Nn, serious. ..." The beastkin girls got fired up, Mia started Garuda summoning spell. "Master, enemy reinforcement so I report." "Aim--and shoot!" The thought of letting them level up here crossed my mind for a second, but then I recalled we were right in enemys territory and brushed away the idea. "Wheres the Demon God at?" "Erm... That one! The spiral staircase with a ribbon wrapped on it!" The purple little girl pointed at a spiral staircase after looking around for a bit. Looks like the spiral staircase for these little girls use has a ribbon wrapped around it to prevent them from getting lost. We routed all the demons that emerged out in swarms, and headed deeper inside Demon Gods castle while asionally shing with Shadow Guards, Unique Skill-ed greater demons and apostles along the way. "--Theyre strong." "Demon Generals are on a whole other level, I heard milord saying that." We encountered powerful foes that surpass demon lords just a little further from Demon Gods living room. In addition to Generals, the endlessly spawning Demon Avengers and the strike-resistant Shadow Guards are giving the girls a tough time. "Ill take--" "Hold it! Now that wevee this far, Ichirou-nii should save your strength until the end." Hikaru stopped me just as I brought sheathed Divine Sword out of Storage and took a step forward. "Shes right, Master!" Arisa spoke while routing more Demon Avengers with anti-god magic. "Leave this spot to us, you go on ahead!" Arisa looks so cool with explosions as a backdrop. This little girl is as gant as ever. "Kwuuuu. Ive always wanted to say that line at least once in my life!" "No fair, Arisa-chan! I wanted to say that line too!" Arisa expresses her delight with her whole body, while Hikaru looks seriously dejected in contrast. These girls are on their pace even during this mayhem. "Got it. Take care of this spot. Make absolutely sure to stay safe, you hear me." After telling them that, I slipped past the door the Generals are protecting with Unit Arrangement. Invadersing this far, what are those generals doing de aru. Indeed de aru, for us Kings to have to take the matter into our hands, preposterous. Four giant demons dressed like the kings drawn on trump card got off their thrones. Didnt know there were other kings beside demon lords. "Isnt this Demon Gods living room?" "Un, these kings are usually on other floors, you know?" There you are, traitor de aruka! Instating ourselves on this floor to protect Demon God-sama was the correct decision de aru. These demons the purple little girl referred as kings are all level 350 each. They possessbat-oriented Unique Skills like Generals, and equipped with mantles and armors made from the same material as Shadow Guards. The me before level up would have a hard time against them. Come at us de aru, Irregr. The kings roared all together. "Ill take you up on it--" I changed my title to [God yer], rushed below a King faster than Ground Shrink, and shed up to its head faster than sh Drive. The King split in half and vanished into ck mist before getting sucked into Divine Sword. What dearu? Other kings sounded shocked all together. >Skill [Unimpeded] Acquired. >Title [King of Demons yer] Acquired. Whoa, looks like I got the higher version of Ground Shrink and sh Drive skills. Since I got practically inexhaustible skill points anyway, I maxed out the skill and activated it. I put away the Divine Sword and walked toward Demon Gods living room. "Irregr, theres still kings here, you know?" "No worries. Its already a check mate." I spoke to the purple little girl I held under my arm. Think youve won after beating one of us?! The remaining kings were enraged and took a step forward. A momentter, all three Kings got split in half before disappearing. I had tested Unimpeded on them earlier before I walked. I guess Arisa and Hikaru would have said, "Youre already dead", here? We stepped into Demon Gods living room while I was recalling a signature phrase from a popr manga. "This is some dense miasma." Very thick miasma--no, I sense Divinity, this must be Impurities. I would have been swallowed in these Impurities had god Karion didnt teach me [Miasma Barrier]. I proceed toward Demon Gods living room while letting Divine Sword suck the endless miasma in the vicinity. The living room is not so much a room as a space many timesrger than the National Stadium. "--There he is." I found Demon God beyond several pirs decorating the living room. Hes sitting on his throne listlessly, slightly apart from him is a group of unmoving purple little girls lying on the floor. Weirdly enough, theres no Impurities around those purple little girls. It appears the rainbow-colored pearl scythe floating in the middle of those little girls is protecting them. Demon God raised his face as he noticed me approaching. His personal color, purple, is turning into jet ck as the Impurities encroach him more. The same color as [Demon Gods Offshoots] that raided Shiga Kingdom. His eyes are focused on me. "That damn Dragon God, went and summoned another Suzuki Ichirou huh..." Even opening his mouth seemed bothersome to him due to the encroachment. I was anticipating the worst possible situation where it turned into a battle right away, but it seems like we can end this peacefully. "However, Im already in my perfect form. You are unneeded." "Im fine with being unneeded. I never agreed to fuse with you anyway." Im cool with one less danger to mind about. "You look like youre in pain. Let me help clear those Impurities away." "Hmph, your gesture is uncalled for. I can handle this much on my own without a help from an imperfect one." A smile painted in even more insanity than before red at me. He looks to be overdoing it, his ck scaled face is full of sweat. "Sorry, but its an order from gods. Ill have to purify those [Impurities] even if I have to force my way." I believe the me now can do it. Knowing this wouldnt end amicably, I sent away the purple little girl on my shoulder toward the other little girls using short Warp. "--Ridiculous." The moment Demon Gods eyes gleamed purple, my body felt heavy all of a sudden. The sense of almightiness in my body has gone, reced by what feels like a sickly unresponsive body. "How does it feel to lose your transient power." --Lose? Iprehended the meaning behind Demon Gods word from AR readings disyed status. My level has gone back to 1. All of my skills and magic list have disappeared, back to initial state. "What is so surprising? Youre looking at the very person who set up the worlds Level System." Demon God holds out his hand with a look of superiority on his face. "Gnash on your powerlessness--die." A dark purple sh of light was thest thing I saw before my consciousness was reaped. Next time [Satou Dies] is nned for 1/5 Volume 17 46

onMonday, January 6, 2020zweindrei

17-46. Satou Dies

Satou here. In ghost or reincarnation stories, you tend to see scenes where the protagonists watch their own funerals. In older works, those scenes usually take ce in the protagonists homes, while newer works feature mortuaries, a sign of changing periods. Not like I want to experience something like that regardless of settings though. Innumerable lights disperse. A sense of helplessness like Im in a zero gravity assaults my body. I cant collect my thoughts. What was I doing? What has be of me? A golden light and a purple light shed in the corner of my vision. Someones are fighting. Someones important to me. Thats--. "Arisa-chan, Ive taken care of the greater demon!" "Got it! Mia, release the next demon!" "Nn, Avenger." Arisas space magic [Dimension Labyrinth] and Mias artificial spirits are holding demons down so they wont have to fight more than one at a time. "Revenge brings nothing so I persuade." Receiving Nanas Provocation-invoked shout, a knight-type demon, Avenger, lunged toward Nanas deployed barrier. "Shadow Stitch no jutsu~?" The shadow below Avenger stretched out and bound its legs, stopping it. "Nows the time for finishing move, charge, Vorpal Strike Luxion nanodesu!" Pochi d in a golden colored light charged at Avenger. If I remember right, thats the new official name Arisa indoctrinated Pochi who couldnt say Extra Mode Excellion correctly, Arisa was like Yep yep, the new modes called Luxion. Avenger blocked Pochis charge with its jet ck shield. "Tail burst nanodesu!" Pochi shot out unfocused Magic Edge Cannon from her tail to forcefully elerate herself, piercing through the shield. However, Avenger tilted its head to dodge her attack by a hairs breadth. "Nin nin~? Tamas a precocious headhunter~?" Tama appeared out of nowhere and swiftly cut off Avengers defenseless neck. Even Avenger couldnt react fast enough to a ninja that showed up of nowhere inside its barrier. Avenger swung its sword at Tama even without its head. Quite tenacious. "Aim--shoot!" Lulus bullet flicked that sword away in the nick of time. "Sankyu~?" Flutter~ Tama escaped into Avengers blind spot. Avenger is still chasing after Tama. Nana undid her defensive posture, and rushed toward Avenger with a boost from her powered exoskeletons thrusters. "Ovep, st Armor!" Nana invoked her finisher sessively, sting away Avengers barriers one after another. "All defensive barriers destroyed, so I report." "OK!" Multiple utility pole-sized transparent spears rained down upon Avenger. "Ive sewed it down!" "Affirmative!" After confirming Hikarus report, Liza activated her golden armors eleration circle,unching herself from catapult mid-air. "--<>" Lizas finishing move drilled open six holes on Avengers body, blue lights overflowed out of those holes, tearing open Avenger from the inside before dispersing it into ck mist. Nicely done. They managed to defeat an opponent stronger than an average demon lord without a hitch. Looks like all the girls including Arisa and Hikaru have broken through level 100. Wonder if theres no level limit in Netherworld, or its just easier to level up here? Every one of them has gotten so much more stronger than when I first met them. I can leave my back to them worry-free. --Oh? I could see ck stagnation-like thing on the aura covering these girls, or am I just imagining things? Thats not a good thing. I dont know why, yet Im convinced of that fact. I stretch out my who-knows-where hands toward the girls and get rid of those ck stagnations. Done, they should be fine now. As I watched over them, Arisa seemed to be surprised at something. Did something happen? Perhaps, Zena-san and the girls at the space ship are having trouble? Light streamed, my view moved above the hanging garden where ourrge spaceship parked. Countless demons are encircling the space ship. Most are lesser and middle demons, but a few greater ones are also mixed among them. "KARINA KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!" Karina in her heavy exosuit unleashed her finishing move at a greater demon while exterminating all the lesser demons that were in her way. Unlike the ordinary exoskeleton, this one looks like a robot outwardly as you cant see the person wearing inside. Losing to Arisas and Hikarus plea and getting carried away during their construction might have been a mistake. "Karina-sama! Dont get too far ahead!" Zena-san wearing the same heavy exosuit asdy Karinas exterminated a middle demon that was creeping in behinddy Karina. I saw a cannon-type demon trying to snipe Zena-san from her blind spot. Zena-san, watch out--. Either my murmur reached her, or her sixth sense was at work, Zena-san made a sudden turn to dodge the cannon. Oh good. Gotta pay attention to your surroundings with these many enemies. "Set the ships defense at maximum output, intercept enemiesing from the sky with anti-aircraft guns." "Defensive output is already at max. Deploying wand ship to buff up with sacred magic. Core two, please raise generators output." "No no can do! The generator wont hold up if we do that!" "Well think about that once we ovee this. Our top priority is to secure a ce for Satou-sama and the others toe back at." Princess Sistina, Sera and Core Two seem to be stressed out. Its okay. Ive made it so the generator wont break easily. Since Core Two isnt as experienced as Nana on this, Ill do it for her and raise the output temporarily. It might cost a bit of the generators life span, but all is fine so long its enough to get us out of Netherworld. "Huh? The outputs stabilized. Your side is getting power, Sera. We can afford anti-aircraft bombardment now. Will auto-tracking do?" "Yes, Core Two, please focus onmanding ship repair golems. Turn over damages beyond self-repair functions to my golem units." A golem army under princess Sistinas control are hard at work warding off lesser demons closing in above ground. "Third golem unit, switch to close quarter defense. Fourth unit, continue to support Zena." "... Sacred Dome." Seras magic passed over the space ship along with the light from her Unique Skill. Looks like Seras sacred magic is their final defensive line. "Tina, done repairing the main ship. Only void sky circuits left." "Thank you, Core Two. Sera, is the Miasma Barrier holding up fine?" "Its consuming more power than predicted, but it shouldst us three hours more." Thats shorter than anticipated. I turn my sight at the generator maintaining Miasma Barrier. An improvement n unknown to me during the generators initial construction emerged in my mind somehow. Ill fix it up real quick. My fingers tempered with the circuits here and there. The adjustment was a cinch since I could see mana flow and miasmaw better than ever. "Tina-sama! Miasma Barriers generation circuits have regained power. We should be fine for eight hours more with this." Yup, thats good news. Everyone, give it your all. My mind went nk due to the relief. It kinds of feel like Im watching a dream. I saw Aze-san worrying about me and her guards, Shiro and Crow trying to cheer her up. In the same view, I saw Sage Mouse Chuu Fat and his subjects, Raven Riders of Underground Empire patrolling Shiga Kingdoms skies. Godbird Hisui is noisily singing pipiru piru piru, seemingly bothered about something. Youre making the little princess Doris anxious, pipe down a bit. Hard working Echigoya Firms personnels, Muno Marquisdoms people, Labyrinth Citys popce,dy Ringrande and her entourage, I saw many people in various locations. Its as if my consciousness has been dissolved over the entire world. --Master! My vision suddenly refocused in a spot above Demon Gods Castle hallway. --Master! Looks like I was drawn by Arisa who was calling for me. Arisa and the girls are advancing ahead in a fluster. A reckless march without a hint of their safe tactics earlier. "OUTTA MY WAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!" Dark purple light pulsed over Arisas body, a dazzling white me burned demons down. "Arisa, advising to hold back the usage of Unique Skill!" "Forget about me, its Master! Hurry! Ive gotta hurry to him!" "Thats not good, Arisa. Master wouldnt wish you acting recklessly like this, Arisa." Yup, listen to Nana and Liza. Look, youre turning into a demon lord already. I brush Arisas hair, and gently restores her [Souls Vessel] which was on the verge of breaking. It should be fine now, but considering Arisas state, its probably gonna break again soon. Guess Ill make it a bit sturdier? I tore off a part of myself and used it to reinforce Arisas soul. Yup, it should be fine now. "Moreing~?" "Mwu, swarm." A huge army of demons surged in ahead of the girls. "Stop flocking out en masse like roaches youuu!" "Arisa-chan, theres demon lords among those." "Pochis seen that broken horned Avenger person before too nodesu!" Demon lords and knight Avenger they just defeated earlier were among the crowd of demons. As long as Demon God-sama wills it, we are indestructible A demon lord bragged. --Indestructible. That word echoed in my head. "Ooh, Satou. Just what happened, how could you die." An altar-like location shining rainbow colored lights was reflected in my hazy vision. The mysterious little girl in the painting is mimicking a shinto priest. I know who she is now. "Are you still sleepy?" "No, Im fine." I straighten myself up. "Youre--." I stare at the mysterious little girl. "--Ama-no-Mizuhana-hime" The patron god enshrined at Hikarus family shrine--. "Dragon God Akon Kagura who summoned me to this world, arent you?" The mysterious little girl stared at me from top to bottom before saying, "Correct." "When did you find out?" "I had my suspicion since quite a while ago, but that only turned into conviction just now." That phrase was her most favorite within my memories of us ying games together. "Where are we?" "Were in an interstice between life and death." "You mean, Im going toe back to life?" At my question, the mysterious little girl--Kagura nodded. "Since youre a beginner at dying, Ichirou, your souls had gotten scattered all over the ce. Those needed to be collected and rposed here." Souls got scattered all over the ce? --One worth of soul is not enough, youve gotta unite a great number of them. That word suddenly crossed my mind. "So youre saying Im a unified collective being of Suzuki Ichirou from multiple worlds, right?" "Correct. Youre the collective one of all Suzuki Ichirou except the one that became Demon God. I said summon earlier, but reincarnation would be more correct here. Youre the unification of every Suzuki Ichirou, while being Suzuki Ichirou himself." So confusing. So thats the reason for the hazy part of my memories, and the sense of having experienced something I had never done. It didnte as great of a shock, either because I had expected this, or because of this space. Some things still bug me. "So why isnt Demon God among those?" "That Ichirou was special." Kaguras nostalgic yet sorrowful words slightly pierced my heart. "--Special?" I peer into Kaguras rainbow eyes. "Among the great many worlds, that child was the only lolicon." My body fell limp. "Im being serious--" "Its the truth. All other Ichirou saw me as his very best friend in every world, that child was the only one who sought me and my young figure as a love interest." No clue how many is that great many, but from what I could feel from the souls inside me, that number must easily exceeds thousands, tens of thousands. That theres only one lolicon among that many really merits a praise in itself. That aside, some questions remain. "Then, is there really a need to summon a collective of me?" "I did it precisely because it was needed." "Is it in order to fuse me with Demon God, perfecting him?" Thatd be sad if true. Since that would mean she only regards me as a mere part to bolster her loved one despite me seeing Kagura as my best friend. "No! Thats wrong!" Oh good. "I wanted you, Ichirou to stop Demon God." Kagura said that she wished for me to reform Demon God, who has been twisted from his failure to ept that he would never take hold of his ideal, by my own hand. She couldnt bear to look at his miserable self. "Cant you do it yourself, Kagura?" "I cant do that, I would never try to destroy Ichirou. I dont want to, ever." Well, I suppose one wouldnt want to kill their dearly beloved. "Cant we turn him back to his pre-twisted self?" "It cant be done with ordinary methods." "How about by rewinding time back?" "Time maniption is a taboo act, you know. Attempting that means the same as throwing oneself into an infinite circle. What awaits there is a vicious circle where you have to keep correcting yourself for all eternity." No wonder theres no time magic. Suppose thats the reason for my summon--. "So you got yourself killed by my Meteor Shower on purpose then?" "Un, Indestructible wont function until youve adapted yourself with the collective souls of Ichirou, thus I made you kill me and my familiars to raise your level so you wont die easily." "Since youre a god and all, cant you just let me raise my level right after the unification?" "Ichirou dreams too much of god. I didnt want to warp the newly unified Ichirou, so I made use of this worlds system." I see, so theres a reason for her roundabout method. But--. "Did you sacrifice your familiars for that?" Arisas smile shed across my mind. Familiars are like family to me, is that not the case with Kagura? "Dont worry. Those children woulde back along with me when I get revived." So, no need to hold back from using the bodies in your Storage, Kagura gave her approval. "Now that you mention it, why didnt you revive yourself sooner?" I remember Kagura saying something about [God being omnipresent] back in Japan. "Ahaha, its mostly for your sake, Ichirou. I function like an adhesive that glue your souls together. Ill get revived on its own once thats over. The signal for that will be when yourst Unique Skill gets activated, Ichirou." I see, [Indestructible] is the only thing that gets activated this time, [Unit Creation] is still grayed out. "Any other questions?" "No, this is good enough." "--Really. Then, can I hear your answer?" Kagura is looking at me with a slightly anxious look on her face. "I got it. Ill do it. Ive got a lot to say about you abruptly ending my life in Japan without asking, prepare yourself then, okay." "Oh, dont worry about that. The Ichirou now can resume your life in Japan if you want." Whoa, thats good news. Ill have Kagura teach me how once this is all over. Im probably gonna lose my power once I do that though, so thats a story for after Im done with all the sightseeing I want. "Well then, here I go." "--Un. Ichirou, please take care of Demon God--the other you." "Yea, leave it to me." I left the rainbow space with that word. "--This cannot be! How are you revived?" Demon God was right in front of me as I opened my eyes. "I see you must have Return from Death Unique Skill!" [Indestructible] to be exact. Cant rewind time after all. "Very well then, I shallpletely obliterate your very soul into oblivion impossible to get revived." Demon God produced Dimensional Sword and Nihilistic Sword on both his hands. Well now, dunno how far I could go in this fight at level 1, but guess Ill give it my all and fulfill Kaguras request. Next update is nned for 1/12 Happy new year! Well be d to have your support on the web novel version, the book version and the manga version of [Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku] Reiwa 2 January 1 Ainana Hiro Volume 17 47

onMonday, January 13, 2020zweindrei

17-47. Satou VS Demon God

Satou here. The phrase A cornered rat will bite a cat is quite famous, but snatching victory is an entirely different matter than just snarling back. All the more against someone who just wont let their guard down--. "--While sitting?" Despite saying something like, "obliterate your very soul into oblivion impossible to get revived", Demon God keeps sitting down in his throne, doesnt look like hell get up anytime soon. The Dimensional de and Nihilistic de in both his hands are hanging loose too, his Impurities-encroached body must be in bad shape still. Looks like waiting for a chance to remove his Impurities wont be a problem--. The moment that carefree thought crossed my mind, I got pulled to right in front Demon God. A hollow de is fast approaching. --Whoa I managed to barely dodge it somehow, almost got my head parted from my neck there. Still, my body feels heavy. The sense of almightiness I experienced during my death feels like a long gone dream, my body wont respond well to me. Its so heavy Id like to have ma coated. "--How did you dodge that?" Demon God asked, seemingly finding it hard to believe. "Now that you have been deprived of your level and skills, you shouldnt have been able to." Ah, this sluggishness is because my level has returned to 1 huh. I dodged more of Demon Gods erratic attacks by a hairs breadth once again. I could have easily dodged these attacks if I were in my usual state. I need to get closer to Demon God in order to cleanse his Impurities, but he would teleport me back right in front of me every time I attempted to go around him. These teleportations appear toe from his Dimensional de, not magic nor Authority. I probably would have died twice already had Demon God not in such a bad shape. I nced at the Log for a second. This would have been exactly the moment I acquired new skills usually, but the Log shows absolutely nothing. "--" Due that action, the Nihilistic de ising at right when I cant make an evasive maneuver. I took Divine Sword out of Storage and blocked the Nihilistic de. The de dispersed the moment it touched Divine Sword before reforming back in Demon Gods hand. I was trying to take advantage of the time one of Demon Gods troublesome weapons got destroyed, but it appeared to be meaningless. "Thats..." Demon God spoke irritatingly. Look like not even Demon God could overlook Divine Sword. Right at that time, Map popped up in my vision. --Red. A swarm of red dots are rushing toward Demon Gods Castle at unbelievable speed on the Map. I reflexively turned my attention there. "Finally noticed huh." Demon God snickered. "Those are the prime elites granted with my Authorities I had dispatched to the borders of Realm of Gods." Demon God projected a huge swarm of Demons in mid air. On top of General and Avenger types, theres a lot of battleship and ghost ship type demons as well. All of those demons are d in ck auras, apparently theyve been defiled by the impurities. More projections got disyed. Projections of the girls. Showing Zena-sans group mowing down demons outside ourrge spaceship, and Arisas group fighting against female type demons in a hallway. --Dont tell me. "Stay where you are as you watch your girls get trampled upon." Looks like Demon God is sending those prime elite units to the girls, not me. "--I wont let you." "The system has been shut down. What can you, stripped off your temporary powers, hope to aplish." The thing I can do--. AR readings in my view. There it is. The one thing I can do. "--I sure can." I operate my Menu. An Icon I once turned off due to its severity. "Nonsense--" Demon God put up a distorted smile. A face I cant believeing from a parallel world me. His Impurities must be getting worse. Zena and the girls are pointing at the sky in the projection. It seems those prime elites havee into their view as well. "--Now is time to begin the massacre." "It sure is." Demon God seemed to find my agreement perplexing, he muttered, "--What?" "...It cannot be." Thick purple clouds above those demons were torn apart, revealing a burning red meteor. The amount of meteors quickly multiplies, raining down like a heavy downpour, annihting prime elite demons. The word massacre truly fits the scene here. "Even those granted with Absolute Magic Defense, Absolute Physical Defense, and Absolute Evasion Authorities are falling prey to those meteors?" Well yeah, I mean its the magic that destroyed the strongest Dragon God after all. Of course, itd win over anything. "How were you able to conjure magic!" Demon God red at me. "--No, wrong. That is no magic. I did not sense mana from you." I took a quick nce at the Log next to the agape Demon God. Unfortunately, my level stays at 1. My Log is showing units Ive eliminated, and yet my exp gauge isnt moving at all, nor I get any new skill. "You mean to tell me thats an Authority!?" Demon God arrived at the correct conclusion. Yes, that was not a magic, but one of the [Meteor Shower] icons given as a support bonus for new yers. "You were using Dragon Gods Authority?! Are you insane?!" Demon God is weirdly surprised. Apparently, Meteor Shower on my magic list and Meteor Shower icon are entirely different things. Well, its an attack prepared by Dragon God for the sake of defeating herself after all. "However, using up yourst resort for sentimental matters shall be your undoing." Demon God got off his throne while staggering. "Will you retain your ego if you get killed by the God ying Divine Sword, I wonder?" His hand has gotten hold of Divine Sword before I knew it. I see that his Thief God title isnt just for show. Demon God is getting serious. A fast approaching ck sh. I dodged by ducking. Another deing from my blind spot. I dived in to evade it. I saw Demon God grinning, looking down on me as I rolled. A harassing sh ran after the rolling me. Demon God is making light of me. However, that derision would surely birth a chance to turn the table on him. Oh crap. Demon Gods attacks are getting faster little by little. Several of his attacks managed to scratch my body. I cant use Unit Arrangement. I have to save it for reversal and for escape. I desperately keep dodging. "How are you able to keep dodging?" Demon God murmured while not letting up with his attacks. Now that he mentions it, Ive gotten to the point that none of his attacks manages to hit me. My body still feels as heavy as ever, yet Ive gotten used to these heaviness and sluggishness. I still couldnt get any new skill, but I gradually recalled the sensation as I frantically dodged Demon Gods attacks. "Rapid sh <>." I dodged Demon Gods attack enshrouded in dark purple light. Thats right. This is how you dodge. I easily dodge Demon Gods attacks as they get severer. Looks like my body remembers even without skills. "How could you manage to dodge Authority-d attacks?" Demon God sounded confused, but the speed of an attack doesnt really matter so long as you know where the attack ising. I think he should have used a Sure Hit-type Unique Skill here. "--Then." Thinking that seemed to be a bad move, I couldnt move my body all of a sudden. This sensation, its space magic. Demon God seemed to have lost his temper and restrained my body with space magic. If only this was a barrier, I could have easily broken through it. The moment that thought came to my mind, the restrain binding my body came undone. Is the mysterious barrier-nullifying power effective on space magic too, I wonder? "Is that your Authority!?" This time he shot out a paralyzing spell, and I managed to undo it as well. I dont get how it works, but hey, so long its handy. "--Geh." This time he cast a wide-ranged attack. Just when I thought, Oh crap, the approaching magic vanished right in front of my eyes. "No respond from my mana? Is that another of your Authorities!?" Demon God was surprised, but so was I. Perhaps--I checked my Storage and confirmed Demon Gods attack magic had been stowed inside. Imagining to grab the magic when I thought, Oh crap, earlier was a correct decision. Im not confident enough to constantly pull it off though, so just having Demon God cease using magic attack is a huge relief. Now then, time tounch a counteroffensive. "Then--." Demon God used space magic restraint together with a sh. --Impossible to dodge. Concluding that, I took out another of my trump cards. "Divine Sword, blocked?" Demon Gods jet ck Divine Sword got parried by a spear of the same color I held. Unfortunately, the current mes strength cannot hope to match Demon Gods. Eating that attack head on would have sent me flying to the wall in pieces. "What manner of spear is that?" "--My trump card, you see." Its a spear made from my left arm which got defiled by Impurities when I tore [Demon Gods Offshoot] off Heavenly Dragon back then. I never gave it a name, so lets just call it ck Arm Spear. I attacked the surprised Demon God with the ck Arm Spear, but my thrust got blocked by a seemingly permanent barrier he had on. Even though ck Arm Spear could block Divine Sword, itcks the power to harm Demon God it seems. I dealt with Divine Sword and Nihilistic des shes by dodging and parrying with ck Arm Spear. Space magic and Shadow magic would also randomly assault me at times, its quite heavy. Even one mistake would kill me at this rate. This is bad. As I dodged Divine Sword and parried Nihilistic de, transparent purple des--Dragon Rendering shes came flying at me. Three of them at that. "--Pierce through!" A white dragon spear I took from Storage pierced through the three transparent des, bore through Demon Gods barrier, and headed straight toward Demon God himself without losing momentum. Kishi, kishi, kishi sounds echoed, transparent purple shields stopped the Dragon Spears advance. Looks like thats the original Divine Dancing Armor. I didnt think it could stop Dragon Spear made of a dragon fang that [Pierces All]. I thought it would work since it did pierce through the Divine Dancing Armor protecting Demon Gods Castle, but apparently the one Demon God has on himself is even sturdier. "Dragon spear, is it--" Demon God red irritatingly at a white spear I held in my hand. "--Will it reach me?" Looks like hes aware of Dragon Spears weaknesses. Unlike the ck Arm Spear, Dragon Spear is fragile. Forget Divine Sword, I dont think it can even block a blow from Nihilistic de or Dragon Rendering sh. Its exclusively for attacking. "I will make it happen." With ck Arm Spear as my shield, and Dragon Spear as mynce, I challenge Demon God. Ive recalled the sensations of not just Evasion but also Spearsmanship and Foresight. However, Im not the sole ally of time. Demon God is slowly moving better as time passes by. Hes still moving erratically, but at the rate its going, hes going to be back on his feet earlier than me. --I see. I realized something. Impurities overflowing out of Demon God are decreasing. Those Impurities are going straight to the Divine Sword Demon God is holding. Impurities gnawing Demon God has been getting sucked into Divine Sword during our fight, improving Demon Gods condition. Demon God stopped moving and stared at Divine Sword. Looks like he noticed too. "It ate excess miasma huh. For this ursed God ying Sword to end up saving me..." ursed huh. But I wonder why isnt he using Divine Swords < >? --Crack. With ck Arm Spear. I blocked shes from Nihilistic de that could damage even gods. --Crack. And even a downpour of Dragon Rendering shes that would annihte dragons. --Crack. It even managed to block blows from the God ying Divine Sword. However, bents and chips umte, eventually going over its limit. Bakin, ck Arm Spear broke into pieces along with that sound. "Kukuku, Irregr. The spear protecting you is no more." Demon God sneered. So Divine Sword is still above it after all... Ill eventually get pushed back at this rate. And yet, its far too early to run away. By a fluke, Demon Gods Impurities have been greatly reduced thanks to Divine Sword. I could tear the remaining Impurities off Demon God if someone could just distract him for a bit. "--How boorish." Demon God turned his line of sight at the audience chambers entrance. The bulky door was blown away along with a roaring sound, a General demon fell on the ground. Demon God-sama, they have-- General points at the door. Looks like my reinforcement is here. Next update is nned for 1/19 Volume 17 48

onMonday, January 20, 2020zweindrei

17-48. Reinforcements

Satou here. Without even mentioning western tropes, reliable reinforcements rushing in to save the protagonists from a predicament is one of the moments to enjoy in a story. There are times when they cant be relied upon though--. Were here to help-- Three men d in orange, blue and yellow colored lights--god Heraruon, Garleon and Zaikuon--rushed into the room. Well now, I didnt expect this group. I already knew from the dots disyed on my Map that it was neither the girls or enemies, but I never would have imagined it would be these gods. Parion! Where are you, Parion! I see, their objective is rescuing Parion. Theyre wearing gaudy armor, seemingly not against fighting Demon God as well. Prohibited from getting too far apart. Karion said so too. I didnt. But, agreed. Youll get Impurities encroaching you if youre too far. Young female gods d in indigo blue and vermilion colored lights--Urion and Karion--showed up along with fussy voices. I thought god Tenion woulde along as well, but I dont sense her presence. Looks like shes house-sitting this time. "--So noisy." Demon God solemnly got up his throne. Even Demon God cant afford to stay sitting against the seven gods, it seems. GO DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE Dont go ahead on your own, Zaikuon! No choice, assist him Garleon! The male gods ran through Demon Gods chamber in an instant. Their armor brightly shone with their personal colors. --Geh. Im situated right between Demon God and these male gods. Hold it, you three! Satou would get dragged in your attack! Who cares! Small sacrifice for a great cause. Die like a pawn you are. Karion and Urion tried to stop them, but the male gods paid them no heed and kept charging forward. I see that they fully intend in killing me along with Demon God. Demon God himself has started collecting nearly-ck dark purple lights in an attempt to intercept them. --Oh crap. Divinity-charged moves of the male gods and Demon God are a bit too much for the current level 1 me to bear. I could get away to somewhere safe with sight-based Unit Arrangement, but judging from the enormous divinity they have, even the shockwave alone would likely prove fatal. In fact, the barrier Ive put up using Primeval magic is getting shaved down as we speak. Its rebuilding itself immediately, but its destruction caused by a storm of primary colored lights is faster. As I was losing my cool, Divine Dancing Armor floating near Demon God got caught in my sight. --Thats. Using Primeval magics help, I hacked Demon Gods Divine Dancing Armor to make it into my own and barely managed to protect myself from the primary colored lights and impact. Just when I thought I was saved, the sh of enormous divinity between the gods and Demon God went past critical point and blew up. I somehow managed to avoid getting instantly killed by hurriedly setting up several pieces of barriers with Primeval magic and Divine Dancing Armor, but I got sted away to the wall nheless. I cant move my body, likely due the blow I suffered. Afterimages burned my eyes from the sh earlier, but I got my eyesight back after a while. A fierce sh is unfolding between Demon God and male gods plus god Urion in the center of the room. God Karion is focusing on supporting them in the back. The gods are getting pushed back by Demon God whos in a sub-optimal condition. Partly because the gods have been unleashing lots of shy and brute force-focused moves but mostly due to Divine Swords high performance. It broke apart vermilion barriers enhanced by god Karion in one sh, gods weapons and armors got smashed into smithereens when used to block it. Of course the gods had also realized the danger of close quarterbat and tried to get out of Divine Swords range, but they would get pulled back by Dimensional de and got forced to engage in close quarter every time. The numbness assailing my body wont get away, I take an Elixir out of my Storage. "--Uoo" My hand couldnt grip well due to the numbness and dropped the elixir bottle. Magic Hand would have taken care of this, but I cant use it right now. I drink down the content of Elixir through Storage. --It wont recover? Apparently, this numbness isnt merely due to bruises. I watch over the fight behind Divine Dancing Armor I snatched while treating the numbness with Primeval magic. This sh between Demon God and the gods truly demonstrated the importance of Authorities and weapons, despite the gods gaining the upper hands many times through sheer force, Demon God would overturn it with his Authorities and even turn it on them at times. The de of Divine Sword finally reached the gods, lights of each gods personal color got scattered around instead of blood. Even though one sh of Divine Sword isnt enough to kill these gods, the lights enshrouding them would weaken with each sh. The seven gods will definitely lose at this rate. I still dont get it though. Why wont Demon God use Divine Swords < >? "MASTEEEEEEEEEEEER!" Arisas voice echoed in Demon Gods chamber. Looks like the golden members have arrived. Arisa, over here. I told the girls toe along the walls through Familiar Link since even Nanas [Pdin Domain] wont be enough to protect them from this sh of gods. "MASTEEEEEEEEEEER!" Arisa teleported along with everyone next to me. "Oh good! Masters presence suddenly burst and spread apart into nothing, so I thought the worst!" Arisa clings to my chest while weeping. Looks like she had sensed my death from Familiar Link. "Sorry sorry, got my level and skills deprived by Demon God. I was in a bit of pickle." "Geh, youre level 1!" I didnt want to get her any more anxious than this, so I decided not to tell her about my death. "Mwu? Wont recover." Mia cast healing magic on me, but my wound wouldnt recover just like with Elixir. Thats due to excessive usage of Divinity. God Karions voice got transmitted in my head. It kinda feels like Familiar Link. --Divinity? Im a human though? Primeval magic are miracles performed by way of divinity. Your human body used up too much of it. God Karion spoke like she was admonishing me. Well, I would have died in the sh between gods and demon gods earlier if I didnt use it though. Karion! Protect me better! Zaikuon carelessly got too far ahead. You should coordinate better with the others. God Karions focus shifted away from me. A momentter, Zaikuons right arm and both legs were blown away as he fell on the ground. Zaikuon who went ahead on his own dropped out of battle ahead of everyone else. Right after, Garleon lost his right hand, Heraruon and Urion got wounded all over before dropping out as well. Karion tried to protect them with stacks of barriers, however those barriers were already on the verge of getting destroyed by Divine Sword. I forced my body to move and checked the condition. "I should be fine soon." Demon Gods attention is fully focused toward the gods. I should be able to find an opening now. "You cant move yet, Master. I mean, you dont even have a weapon with you." "I have this one." I took Holy Magic Sword, Pendragon, out of my Storage. A lonely sword who went back on its own when I presented it as an otion. "I could feel amazing powers from it sure, but its not a match to that ck sword, is it?" "Yeah, its not a match in its current state. But I have a n." Besides, my objective isnt defeating Demon God, but to expel Impurities off him. Thats what Kagura wishes as well. "Nyu!" Tamas eyes went wide open in surprise. Ahead of her sight is--. Well done, Parion! Heraruon shouted. The scythe that was protecting purple little girls in a barrier sprouted out of Demon Gods chest. No, it pierced through his chest. What are you doing Parion. The one who attacked Demon God with that scythe is the young goddess with a melty poyayan face, Parion. ying god. You were, a traitor? Traitor? I dont really get it. Demon Gods contour copsed and turned into dark purple mist which then got sucked into the scythe. A way too disappointing end. Great job, Parion. You must have broken free of Demon Gods imprisonment on your own. Now that Demon Gods God Core has been broken to pieces, he cant be revived. The male gods praised Parions deed one after another. God Parion picked up the Divine Sword Demon God dropped and walked toward the seven gods without responding to them. Parion, this great me, the strongest god, shall look after that dangerous sword. God Parion walked toward Zaikuon who held out his arm, and--. Stabbed him with Divine Sword. Zaikuon vanished into yellow light particles with a why look on his face. The light got sucked into Divine Sword. Next. God Parion warped in front of god Heraruon to kill him. However, a vermilion light prevented her act. Move. Why? Cuz, unkible? God Parion tilted her head with a poyayan face at god Karions question. Ey Parion! Right as god Parion destroyed the vermilion barrier with the scythe, god Garleon jumped at her. --Foresight. As Divine Sword blocked god Garleons blue sword, jet ck and blue colored sparks scattered around. --Strongest de (Nothing that cannot be cut) The scythe d in blue light reaped god Garleons neck. That was the Unique Skill hero Meiko often used. --Unrivaled Mobility (Nothing can hit). Parion dodged an orange light Heraruon shot out without moving. --Strong. Got them tempered. At Karions word, god Parion proudly puffed out her chest like a child. Looks like shes been giving heroes Unique Skills--Authorities in order to have them tempered. God Parion tried to stab the headless god Garleons heart with Divine Sword. I wont let you. God Karion deployed a vermilion-colored barrier. --Strongest Lance (Nothing that cannot be pierced) Divine Sword d in blue light pierced through both the barrier and god Garleons heart. That was a Unique Skill hero Hayato used. It seems like god Parion is capable of employing all Unique Skills used by heroes. Garleon! His God Core thing seemingly destroyed, god Garleon turned into blue light particles before getting sucked into Divine Sword. Three gods left. God Parion turned her line of sight toward her next target. God Karions barrier blocked her advance, but it was immediately smashed open by Divine Sword and the scythe. With this, Ill get even stronger. God Parion held up Divine Sword aloft. --I wont let you. I moved right in front of god Parion with Unit Arrangement, and blocked her attack with a rainbow-colored sword. Taking a break next week, next update is nned for 2/2 Volume 17 49

onMonday, February 3, 2020zweindrei

17-49. Innocent God

Satou here. Its said that children are pure and innocent, but those qualities are also what prompt some of them to do something ruthless out of curiosity. If you happen to catch them in the act, its ones duty as an adult to gently admonish them. "Why?" Beyond the jet ck and rainbow colored flying sparks, god Parions childish face warped in displeasure. Because I got in her way of killing the three gods. To be perfectly honest, god Karion whos taught me [Miasma Barrier] and the noisy yet harmless god Urion aside, Im not too keen on saving the haughty god Heraruon, however, since he happens to be one of gods that protect human world from outside forces, I wound up saving him as well. "What is that? A sword that going toe to toe against Divine Sword, weird." God Parion stared at my rainbow-colored sword. "This is Holy Magic Divine Sword Pendragon." Its a sword made from a fusion of Holy Magic Sword Pendragon I made as an otion at Boreuhart yet somehow returned to my Storage and a [Dragon Gods Fang] I had in my Storage, by way of Primeval Magic. I was unsure if I could even use Primeval Magic without Divinity left, but it turned out just fine in the end. To begin with, what Primeval Magic requires is a vast amount of magic energy. The reason for my dried up Divinity was apparently because it waspensating for my reduced MP from having my level deprived. With a supply of MP from Arisa, my familiar, coupled with the MP tanks I got in my Storage, I could use Primeval Magic without any problem. "I dont know, that sword." God Parion casually swings down the [Godreaping Scythe]. I dodged that using Unit Arrangement. God Parion exploited that opening to try and kill the three gods, but I stopped her again using Unit Arrangement. "Dont get in my way." Using Holy Magic Divine Sword, I parried away a sh of Divine Sword she swung as she turned around. Unfortunately, it appears Divine Sword is a bit stronger still. --Strongest de (Nothing that cannot be cut) That shante true. As god Urion shouted that, an indigo blue light poured down on god Parion, erasing away the blue light wrapping her scythe. Even though it couldnt stop the swing itself, the scythe stopped moving after destroying the barrier, stopping god Parions from destroying god Karion along with the barrier. "Cant kill." God Parion stamped her feet in frustration like a child. --Huh? Not sure if its just me or is part of god Parions blue aura stagnating and the once beautiful rainbow-colored scythe is starting to be d in jet-ck aura like the Divine Sword. "Why! Parion! Speak, why!" God Heraruon who had regained his bnced shouted that out loud as he charged in straight toward god Parion. Alright, lets use him as a decoy and disarm god Parions weapons during this chance. "Parion should feel sorry. Karion said so too." God Urion backed god Heraruon. God Parions Authorities are superior to the other three gods, but its four against one with me joining the fray, thus even shes beginning to feel the heat. "So many of you picking on me, no fair." God Parion spoke like she didnt remember what she had just done. Even though her mouth has formed the ^ shape, her assault hasnt let up as this fierce fight rages on. We had many close calls, but my Holy Magic Divine Sword and god Urions indigo blue sword managed to somehow deal with the scythe, then god Heraruon took that chance to grasp god Parions hand holding the Divine Sword. God Parions mouth warped into ^ shape with a sour look on her face. "This is as far as you can go, Parion." "Heraruon is right. Parion should let go of these dangerous weapons." "I, remember now--" I could see the corner of god Parions mouth slightly rising with her eyes cast down. "< >." --Oh crap. The moment god Parion recited the Scripture, I kicked away god Heraruon, grabbed god Urion and Unit Arranged us away to a safe zone. As we teleported away, I caught sight of god Heraruon having his knee getting destroyed, swallowed in Perish. God Heraruon scurried away with god Urions barrier protecting him, but it couldnt hold out even for an instant against the < >-d Divine Sword. The barrier broke down in no time, god Heraruon got swallowed in the jet ck violence, ending his long life once and for all. "--Parion, shes" Next to me, God Urion said so in aghast. Apparently she was in shock not from god Heraruon perishing by Divine Sword, but from how god Parion hadpletely transformed. Well, I understand how she feels. A jet ck aura is overflowing out of god Parions body, leaving only half of her adorable face while the rest of her body turned sinister jet ck. The hollow blue-colored eye and mouth on the half part of her jet ck face look especially scary. It looks simr to Demon God when Impurities were encroaching him. My baseless assumption would say the impurities Divine Sword had absorbed must have flowed backward into god Parion when she invoked its Scripture. The scythe shes carrying has also turned jet ck like Divine Sword, though the impact from this change has been softened by god Parions transformation. "Light Step (Faster than anybody else)." God Parion instantaneously moved right in front of god Karion and swung down the < > Divine Sword. --I wont let you. I got between them using Unit Arrangement and frantically grabbed god Urion while vermilion barriers were getting broken apart one after another. < > Divine Sword is closing in on me. Wont make it in time to get away. No choice, gotta sacrifice the newly made Holy Magic Divine Sword to buy time and--. God Parion got blown away in front of the flustered me. "Hehen, thats what you get for ever forgetting Arisa-chan over here!" Looks like Arisa blew god Parion away with anti-god magic. I and god Urion also got blown away by the shockwave, generated but we narrowly escaped death together thanks to that. "Yeah, you tell her girl!" "Nn, agreed." Hikarus anti-god magic hit god Parion in session, then Mias summoned Lesser Fenrir bit her down. Unfortunately, the lesser version of anti-god magic intended for use against demon lords cannot seem to harm god Parion. God Parion shoved aside Lesser Fenrir with her scythe and destroyed it with Divine Sword. "Cheeky." Her childish eyes red at Arisa. "<>" God Parion recited the scythes Scripture. I pulled the girls to where I was using Unit Arrangement, and god Parions scythes horizontal swing missed its target. --Oh crap. I Unit Arranged myself and the girls away. God Parion kept rotating herself even after missing, going for a roundp. A jet ck aura d in <> power sliced Demon Gods chamber in a circr section. Both Nanas [Pdin Domain] and god Karions vermilion barriers were utterly demolished by that jet ck aura. "Urion!" God Urion who failed to escape in time had her lower half erased. "Sheesh, hows she so strong with that payayan face of her anyway." Ipletely agree with Arisas groan. "Core Two, prepare for emergency take off." I brought everyone to therge spaceships deck. Together with god Urion, god Karion and the purple little girls of course. Even with the Holy Magic Divine Sword as my trump card, going up against Scripture-activated [Divine Sword], [Godreaping Scythe] and Impurities-d god Parion is a tall order. Most importantly, theres no reason for me to risk my life trying to kill god Parion. I probably wouldnt have thrust my neck in this internal dispute between gods if not for the fact that losing any more gods than this would hurt human worlds peace. "Eruptions~?" "Anbali-vabou-nanodesu." The girls starting from Tama and Pochi were taken aback when they saw the surroundingndscapes undergoing aplete 180 degree change. Netherworld mountains are erupting, cracks are forming on thends below, clouds from the eruptions are alight with thunderclouds and lightning everywhere you see, tornadoes sweeping over. "Netherworld destabilizing is only natural now that Demon God is gone." "Agreed with Karion." God Urion has finished regenerating her lower half it seems. "Master, all prepped for emergency take off!" "Commencing emergency take off. Rout all enemies around us with ranged attacks." "Yes!" "OK!" Zena-san and Karina-sama who were taking care of stuff outside the ship had also returned to the deck, we demolished the demons swarming the ship as it took off. Using Unit Arrangement to take the ship to somewhere safe would have been a more reliable choice, but Im thinking I should save my Divinity for the future. A distortion in space was generated as we came out of Demon God castle. "No going away." God Parion warped in and blocked our way. "--Expected that already." I shake god Parion off with sight-based Unit Arrangement. "Wont let you go." Figured shed caught up. Im sure shed go after us even to the human world. "Hasnt she like, grown big?" "She sure does." God Parion is now gigantic enough to hold thisrge spaceship between her palms. "Tell me Parion! Why, why are you doing this!" Sera ran off to the deck and shouted out loud. Judging from the emerald aura overflowing out of her, god Tenion is apparently borrowing her body. "This is my mission." By some sort of godlike power, god Parion seems to have heard god Tenions voice through Sera. "--Mission?" "Creator God said. Climb up the rank, be a fine god." God Parion spoke bit by bit. "Dont you remember Tenion?" She inclined her head to the side. "I do remember. But, before that, he also told us to Bring up people, nurture piety!" "Thats a minor issue. People are creatures that generate an infinitesimal amount of Divinity with magic essence (mana) as fertilizer. What Creator God ultimately wishes for is for a god to gain a vast amount of Divinity and climb up the rank." Tenion faltered. Looks like shes telling the truth. "But, even if thats true..." "And in order to climb the rank, massacring other gods and consuming their souls along with their Divinities are the most optimum." Parions innocent face nodded. Looks like shes doing all this not out of malice but merely as ordered by the Creator God. "Done going along with your stalling." God Parion turns her arms round and round. "Got used to it." Five halos arose behind god Parion. Possessing the colors of gods shes ughtered--purple, orange, green, yellow and her own blue. The halos have dark-colored outlines, likely due to the impurities. "That Parion is dangerous. Karion said so too." "I didnt. But agreed on the danger level. Parion is two rank higher than us. Its hopeless even with Tenion joining." That much huh.... "Un, Parion the strongest." Next update is nned for 2/9 Volume 17 50

onMonday, February 10, 2020zweindrei

17-50. Innocent God (2)

Satou here. [Coward who breaks the rule gets defeated in a frontal fight] or [Too strong an adversary gets defeated by exploiting a loophole in the rules], despite their contradicting natures, both are ssics in tales. I like either development, however I think someone who follows the rules to a T in real world is just setting up their own defeat g. "Turn into fodder." God Parion instantly closed in on us with her Authority, and swung down the < >-d Divine Sword in an attempt to cut god Karion and god Urion along with the spaceship. --Unit Arrangement. "I know that already--Sight Seizure (Everything in my hand)." Therge spaceship got pulled in right before god Parion just as I warped it away. "Wargod Trample." --Oh no. Enshrouded in blue light, god Parion made a fierce charge as she cut the spaceship in half. I managed to get us away from the ship barely in time, but since the two little goddesses and the purple little girls werent considered my units, we got separated away. "Arisa. Sorry but just to be safe--" "--if youre telling us to take shelter, I refuse." Arisa declined while I was mid-sentence. "Arisa-chan is right! This is the part where we triumph over through the power of effort and friendship!" "Master, we would like to be of use to you." "Thats right nanodesu! Pochi and Tama will do their very best nanodesuyo!" "Aye!" Following the beastkin girls and Arisa, the other girls also state their intentions to fight together. "Satou, from where we stand, god Parion isnt that much different from Demon God." "Listen to Karina-sama. I have my reservation in rebelling against god Parion, however, stopping someone who hasmitted the grave sin of deicide is my duty as a miko." "I think so too! Besides, I believe the nimble Satou-san will surely put a stop to Parion-sama." "Un, Master Satou will be fine." Zena-san and the other girls put their near-faith-like trust in me. "Satou, Wand Ship." I took out her wand ship as urged by Mia. Looks like she wants to fight god Parion using the real anti-god magic, not the lesser ones. "Master, gimme mine and Hikaru-tans too." In addition to the twos, I also fetched Nanas shield ship and other heavy-duty support equipment. "Arisa, Ive designed these three wand ships strong enough to withstand your Unique Skill. However--" "I know I know. Im just gonna barely touch the line, for the sake of our love life." "Please dont touch that line if you could help--" "Master!" Parion made her move. Looks like shes discovered god Urion and god Karion who were hiding themselves with Authority. "Core Two, retrieve those pink little girls." I passed over a small spaceship equipped with dimensional submerge functions to Core Two and Unit Arranged away before she could reply. "Divine Ruin Fist." "Unrivaled Mobility (Nothing can hit)." God Parion used her Authority to dodge the rain of vermilion-colored bullet hell god Karion unleashed. "--Strongest Lance (Nothing cannot be pierced)." "That shant be done." God Urion neutralized god Parions finishing move. Arisa and the girls offered me their participation through Familiar Link, but I told them to wait for a chance. God Parion will surelyunch a counteroffensive the moment she gets hit by the wand ships assault, thus finding the right timing is crucial here. "Master Wizard." --Geh. God Parion used Demon Gods Authorities to deploy Divine Dancing Armor and Dragon Rending sh. She blocked my light attack with the armor and stopped us from coordinating with the sh. "--Strongest de (Nothing cannot be cut)." Finding an opening, god Parion shook me and god Urion off and tried to cut god Karion in two. --Oh crap. I warped god Karion to my side right before Divine Sword cut her. It went well even though I used Unit Arrangement reflexively. Looks like both god Karion and Urion are now considered my own units, likely because of our joint struggle. But really, shes strong. Were full on the defensive even though shes up against a united front that includes two gods fully wielding their Authorities. "I hate that." God Parion appeared before my eyes with her sword swinging. I somehow managed the flurry of Dragon Rending shes followed by the Divine Sword. "Urion!" God Karions scream reached my ear just as I dodged god Parion and her Divine Sword. God Urions head has been lopped off. Reaped by god Parion holding a scythe. Whats going on? God Parion is right in front of me. Its not a fake. Shes holding the Divine Sword and even using her Authorities. The one holding the scythe is also god Parion, whos rushing for god Karions neck now. --I wont let you. I teleported in with sight-based Unit Arrangement and parried away the scythe. "Urion must go back to life!" God Karion stuck god Urions head and body together and prayed for her revival. "Wont happen." The Divine Sword-equipped god Parion went for the two little goddesses. I shook off the scythe god Parion with sight-based Unit Arrangement and put myself between the three gods. "Perish together." < >-d Divine Sword is drawing closer. Ill sacrifice the holy magic divine sword and--. --No, Ive got another card in my hand. Eye-blinding shes, roaring and shockwaves blew away god Parion and the Divine Sword. I just used [Demon Gods Attack Magic] that had been stored away in my Storage. The second god Parion came out of the explosion while staggering. Its probably not enough to defeat her, but it must have dealt some damage. "You wont hurt Master, so I report." Ive been wondering why the scythe god Parion isnt attacking, turns out Nana and the beastkin girls have been keeping her at bay. "Out of the way." "Cicada Shell no Jutsu~?" Nana who was going to get cut up along with her Pdin Domain got saved by Tamas ninjutsu. "Sure Hit de (Never Miss)." God Parion took throwing swords out of [Unlimited Armory (Endless Swords)] andunched them at the girls on the front line. "Nyu!" "Phnxus~ nanodesu!" Pochi flicked away the throwing swords with her Phnx. It couldnt manage topletely stop the attack however, broken pieces of throwing swords and Phnxs vestiges blew Pochi and the girls away. Since Tama had picked her up, Im sure Pochi is fine. And, making best use of the chance Pochi and Tama gave. "--<>" Throwing away her powered exoskeleton as she propelled herself forward, Liza rained down [Pierce All] Dragon Spears upon god Parion. "Unrivaled Mobility (Nothing can hit)." God Parion dodged her with Unique Skill. "NOTYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEET!" Liza forcefully altered her course by shooting magic edge cannon out of her tail and drove a finisher I had never seen before on god Parion. "Dragonic Prator Infinity." A barrage of attacks intense enough to make her afterimages look like mist assaulted god Parion from all directions like a wide area attack. "--Mwuu" The Divine Dancing Armor protecting god Parion broke apart, leaving several scars on her body. "I hate that." I pulled Liza to me using Unit Arrangement to rescue her from god Parions assault. "Well done." "Master." I praised Liza even while fiercely shing with the other god Parion. "Karina Saint KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK!" Powered up by Zena-sans [Saint Prey] and Rakas super strength, Lady Karina unleashed down a kick at god Parion from high in the sky. "Wont get hit, anymore." God Parions Unique Skill easily dodged her. "Raka-san! Nows our chance!" Disperse. The instantdy Karina passed by god Parion, the light wrapping her dispersed into a sh. "Mwuu." Arisa! OK! As the sh of light blinded her, giant golems controlled by princess Sistina manifested around god Parion. Arisa must have teleported them there. Those golems d in emerald-colored lights charged at god Parion all together. "Why cant, I dodge?" I could feel divinitying from the giant golems. "Tenions doing... Everyone is a big meanie." Looks like god Tenion has joined the fray through Sera. "Urion must go back to life--" "--Karion." God Urions voice could be heard. Looks like god Karion managed to revive god Urion with her magic or Authority. --Eh? The dots disyed on my radar are increasing in number. As I turned around, I was greeted with the sight of god Urion and god Karion having their hearts pierced by blue swords and spears. Those blue-colored weapons are brandished by three god Parion. The scythe god Parion is blocking my way, the Divine Sword god Parion emerged out with a light and sucked in the two little goddesses. "Gods are omnipresent." That appears to be the mechanism behind these five god Parion. We had a hard time fighting two, five would be too much. To top it off, god Parions Divinity increased every time she slew a god. Those gods look like they got sucked into the Divine Sword, but their Divinities seem to flow into god Parion. Were gonna need a miraculous reversal here. Master. Above, after three seconds-- Arisa contacted me through Familiar Link. "3,2,1--" I moved above with sight-based Unit Arrangement. Along with the girls of course. God Parions are hounding us with their eyes. "Mythology Down." "<>." "Mythology Eater." Three anti-god magic swallowed the five god Parions. "Oho? She didnt dodge that." "Un, that was surprising." "Lacking learning ability." The one getting pushed down by the golems aside, I didnt expect all five to get hit. She probably never imagined that other members besides me could deal her a crushing blow. "What a terrifying destructive power." "Yes, Liza. I cant see myself taking that head-on." "Huge win~?" "Our embeepee are Arisa, Mia and Hikaru nanodesu." Pochi must have meant MVP there. "You two, save celebrating after weve confirmed her defeat okay." Indeed. "Oow..." One god Parion showed up blowing the explosion away. Shes lost one of her arm and part of her body, cracks have formed on her skin, dark bluish lights are getting discharged out of her body in ce of blood. Her halos are blinking, her voice is cracking. "...Got careless." Apparently even god cant get away from an ambushing outside her cognizance. "But I wont get careless anymore." As she psyched herself up, her broken body returned to its original state like it was rewinded. In addition, the dark blue aura gushing out of her body transformed into make-up and dress armor, an indigo blue halo and a vermilion halo got added behind her back. The blue halo that was floating behind her moved to her head, making it look like a cap. "No way, even that didnt do the trick?" "Okay now this is bad." Yeah, never would have thought she could instantly restore herself back after eating three anti-god magic directly. "Divine Retribution." God Parions attack magic flew toward the spot Arisa and the girls were. Foreseeing that, I pulled them at the optimal timing with Unit Arrangement and then sent them together with the other girls to a safe zone--the small space ship Core Two boarded. The Wand Ships that were left on the spot got instantly evaporated. God Parion herself doesnt seem invested in the removal, shes not checking whether it was a sess or not. "Tenion next." God Parion murmured unfeelingly. "But, before that--." God Parion emerged right before me. "--Gotta remove the annoying Irregr." Iing < >-d Divine Sword. I moved hundreds of kilometers away with Unit Arrangement. However, god Parion showed up before me in less than an instance. "God is omnipresent." Meaning she can appear anywhere huh. No wonder she didnt stop me with Sight Seizure. --Kuh. The holy magic divine sword Pendragon I used to block her attack creaked before tragically breaking down. --This is bad. "Got you." God Parions scythe was about to reap my neck. Jet ck and rainbow-colored sparks flew. A rainbow-colored sword has blocked the scythe. Holy Divine Sword Excalibur made from a fusion of holy sword Excalibur and a Dragon Gods fang. "I see, there were two fangs." Parion nodded. Creak, a crack formed on the rainbow-colored sword. Now that shes absorbed the two little goddesses and got her Divinity boosted, god Parion has gotten multiple time stronger. "But, its over now." Holy Divine Sword Excalibur broke into pieces after a few shes. "Ill take you in together with Demon God." God Parions sword and scythe drew near. I blocked the Divine Sword and the scythe with the two broken rainbow swords. The rainbow swords grips broke down and fell on Netherworlds ground. They gouged down the purple soil before stopping deep inside thend. Faces of the girls crossed my mind. No, not the revolvingntern please. This time I had a shback of the Bridal Knights members. --Two pieces of schedule table. Howe this image is--. Hoping for a miraculous reversal, I look at my Storage. --Found it. Then there is a way out of this. Imunicated what I needed at a minimum through Familiar Link and moved away using Unit Arrangement. On the upper deck of therge spaceship god Parion sank. "Futile." God Parion caught me up instantly. "Its over now." "Yeah, its over now." I operate my Storage with my thought. One luminous dot is my lifeline. "Obedient. Obedience is a good thing." God Parion nodded. "Ill make your death painless. Anyst words--" Last words? Im controlling a string of Divinity using Primeval Magic. So meticulously in order to slip past god Parion. "Right..." What I need to say--. "--its checkmate." "Checkmate? I know that. Learned from heroes. Your checkmate." God Parion raises her scythe. "Nope." "Nope?" Parion tilted her neck in confusion and then noticed the string of Divinity coiling around her lower half. "Futile." God Parion swung her sword to cut the string. Right at that moment, a rainbow fang broke through the spaceships deck and pierced Parions body from behind. The girls lurking in the ship have pushed out a [Pierce All] dragon god fang I had taken out inside the ship. "Why..." God Parions body is blinking intensely. "Parion, thinking that I was all alone is your undoing." The real reason for her loss is a duplicate bug of my Storage though. Just like how the Bridal Knights schedule n handwritten by Arisa became two, the originally only two [Dragon Gods Fangs] had also been duplicated. Thetter is probably Dragon God (Kagura)s doing though. "Not yet. I havent lost yet." Even after having her God Cores damaged by the Dragon Gods fang, god Parion clung on to life without giving up. RIIIIIIIIIIIIGHT The yellow halo transformed into an arm and grabbed god Parion. USELESSSSSSSSSSS OVEEEEEEEEEEEEER STAAAAAAAAAAAAAY Orange, green and purple halos also turned into arms and grabbed god Parions body and face. Looks like the gods consciousness have remained inside their robbed Divinities. "So noisy. Shut up." SATWOUUUUUUUUUUU NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW The vermilion and indigo halos shined and raised Parion high up into the sky. Looks like Urion and Karion realized what I was trying to do. In the sky, Parion tore up the arms and threw them away. The vermilion and indigo halos remained as are. "Not yet. I havent lost yet." God Parion is breathing heavily. With her God Core damaged, shes lost a lot of Divinity, her whole being is destabilizing. "Nope, its your loss." --Because. "I have--" I look up into the sky. "Dered my victory (checkmate)." Netherworlds sky gets split apart as a stares down the starless sky. "--I dont wanna!" Parion teleports away. The star vanishes along with her. "Its futile." Authorities are miraculous powers wielded by gods. Meteor Shower has been pumped with enough Divinity by the strongest Dragon God herself to kill herself, an exceptional disposable Divinity. Nothing can defy such power. I shut my eyes. Images of falling starse up in my mind. Stars fall onto the young goddess back. Stars fall onto her as she escapes to the human world and to the Realm of Gods. The moment she stops moving due to exhaustion will be herst. The stars mercilessly broke her body down, gouged down the Realm of Godsnd, demolishing even those divine grounds. > Title [God yer: Parion] Acquired. > Title [God] Acquired. > Title [God yer] Acquired. > Job Restriction has been Liberated. > Special Ability [Unit Creation] has been Liberated. Next update is nned for 2/23 Volume 17 51

onMonday, February 24, 2020zweindrei

17-51. Guardians of the World (1)

Satou here. All kinds of deities exist in all part of the world, but I feel like theres a trend where the creator deity--the deity who created the world would then entrust the rest to the children or subordinate deities. So nice how you can just create then forget the rest, as an unneeded programmer stuck to debugging, I kinda yearn for it. "--You beat her." Arisa murmured. "You could tell?" "Un, somehow. How master has ceased to be human was transmitted to me after all." Looks like she found out through Familiar Link that Ive attained godhood. "Masters level has returned too." "Come to think of it--." The Skill and Title systems have been restored before I realized. However, I dont see revived Kagura around. If Im not mistaken, she was saying --Ill get revived on my own. The signal for that will be when yourst Unique Skill gets activated, Ichirou., but since she didnt say Right away, I guess I could only wait now. She might even be nning the best timing for her entrance right about now. "Gogogogogo~?" Right after Tama said that, the Netherworld began to crumble down even faster. The me now can sense it. Its heading toward a total copse after losing its master. I retrieved the Divine Sword and Godreaping Scythe god Parion used, along with my two broken rainbow swords into Storage and escaped to the human world together with the small spaceship. A small spaceship is floating quietly above human worlds sky. "Were back to our world." Lulu muttered that word vividly as she looked up at the sky, everyone breathed out a sigh of relief all at once. I reported to my beloved Aze-san waiting at the Solitary Ind Pce that we had settled the matter with Demon God. I was tempted to propose to her right there and then, but I held myself back. Gotta hold on until were face to face. I saw Tamas ears twitching in the corner of my vision. "Nyu~" "Satou." I followed Tamas and Mias line of sight to be greeted with Sera d in emerald light. "..." Shes looking at me with a deeply sorrowful look on her face. "Tenion-sama, right?" "...Pirs." God Tenion spoke through Seras body. "This world will fall into ruin now that it has lost its pirs." Well now, if that doesnt sound ominous. "F-fall into ruin?" Lady Karina shouted in shock to hear god Tenion. "Oh no~?" "Pochi doesnt really get it, but it must be really bad nanodesu!" "Liza, know~?" "It means the world will disappear." "Oh gee~sass~" "Emergen nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi are moving about restlessly. The other girls seemed to be greatly shocked by god Tenions revtion. "Itll be alright." Gotta clear up the misunderstandings. "What do you mean all right! With you and me being the only gods left, this world wont hold up! Even if we could, it wouldntst longer than 100 years at most. If we could at least get Dragon God-sama to help it could turn out differently, but that person has no interest in maintaining the world." Yup, I know. Kagura is just that kind of girl. But theres no need to worry. "In other words, everything will be fine so long as we have all seven gods right?" "That cant be done, its why--" "Oh it sure can." I called Demon Lord Shizuka here with Unit Arrangement. "Sorry for calling you without warning. Mind lending me a hand?" "Eh? No, I dont really mind?" After getting Shizukas OK, I took [Gods Fragments] out of four girls--Liza, Nana, Mia, Zena-san. Green, vermilion, indigo and orange colored lights are floating around me. Unlike [Demon Gods Fragments], theyre all very quiet. "Hikaru, are you alright with it?" "Un, of course I am." The Unique Skill Hikaru received during her hero summoning, [Friendship (Get along with everyone)], dissolved into particles of blue light. "Do you intend to revive gods from their fragments?" "Yes, thats the n." "How many thousands of years would that take! You and I can wait, but not the world. Its going to take 100 years at thetest no matter how hard we try!" Its rare to see god Tenion this hysterical. "Oh it wont take that long--<>." I put away the fragments in my Storage. My Storage wasnt able to store living beings originally, but now that my Authority as Administrator has been liberated, it can be done no problem. "Next up--Unit Creation Heraruon." A boy d in an orange-colored light emerged in front of me. Hes a bit young, but this much is the limit with only fragments. It seems his Authorities have been severely weakened as well, but he should have enough Divinity to maintain the barrier. "Unit Creation Garleon Urion Zaikuon Karion." Boys and girls d in their own respective colored lights manifested. Since I didnt have a fragment of god Zaikuon I tried making him out of his Sacred Treasure [Zaikukan] I had in my storage, turned out fine. Sacred Treasures must have been created using a tiny amount of fragments. Andstly--. "--Unit Creation Parion." A little girl d in blue light appeared. Her absentminded face surveyed the surroundings and then turned and nodded at me after she saw the five boys and girls-turned gods. "Do you know who you are?" """YES, CREATOR GOD-SAMA.""" Who the hecks creator god. Their egos appear to have been reset, but Im sure theyll grow up to their former selves eventually. "Your missions are to help god Tenion support this world and watch over the people here. Please give them your aid before or after a great disaster thats out of their hands befall them." """YES, CREATOR GOD-SAMA.""" I mean, letting everything be taken care of by gods would stunt humanitys growth. "This should be fine, right Tenion-sama?" "Y-yes. There is no problem, Creator God-sama." Like Im saying, who the hecks creator god. I see that god Tenion must be tired. "...Geez." I look at the girls, asking for help. Everyone is looking at me their own way. Among them, Tama who was flopping down on a rug at her own pace had her ears twitched. "Nyu~?" Her eyes are turned beyond the void sky. --̣ţң. All the small spaceships monitors turned red along with that warning. Satou! Ive got a call from Saze of Beriunan, their early warning satellites have detected Bizarre Creatures approaching fast!! A flustered Aze-san reported in from Solitary Ind Pce. It appears those Bizarre Creatures have made their way in when the barrier that was concealing our went down when many gods died. "I-its those Endless... Forget 100 years, the world is ending today." God Tenion was being pessimistic, but Ive got more pressing matters to attend than caring for her right now. Thanks for the report. We have detected them as well. Commencing extermination. Thank you, Satou. Please dont get hurt-- "You can exterminate them?!" God Tenion shouted, interrupting my beloved Aze-sans voice. "Yes, of course." The old me aside, its a piece of cake to me now. "Lets do this, girls." I Unit Arranged the small spaceship into satellite orbit. Since this ship is rathercking, I recreated therge spaceship sunk in Netherworld using Unit Creation and put everyone on board. Satou, the early warning satellites have all been obliterated. We have lost contact with not only the outermost first line, but the second and third lines as well. Saze-san of Beriunan n contacted us. Satou, [Burgtom Eye] set in the third line have all been destroyed. The enemy ranks consist of not only Jellyfish and Dark Grey. Visuals arent clear because theyre too far away, but we have detected Silver and ck Spheres as well. This time its Keze-san of Burainan n. I Unit Arranged our spaceship to the ry point located between the third line and the. "Waarning~?" "Theres enemy nearby nanodesu!" "Lulu, take a defensive maneuver. Tina, support her." They shot down the dark grey monsters that came close with pulseser cannons. Judging from what Ive seen on my Map, theres quite a heavy number of these monsters all around us. Theres innumerable Silver and Dark Grey monsters, theres even a few of the ck Octopus that gave me trouble outside theary orbit. "T-this is gonna be a tough nut to crack." "Were outnumbered, so I report." "Itll be fine. Weve got reinforcements." "Reinforcements?" Light dots got disyed on the bridges radar dome behind Arisa who was tilting her head in confusion. "Herees reinforcements~?" "Light Ships." Mia put up the images caught in ships telescopes on the main monitor. Its a formation of Light Ships with the elves riding on them. A light ship leading the way docks on our space ship, Aze-san whos riding that ship ising here through the tube connecting the ships. "Jules Verne is there too!" Looks likedy Ringrande and Saga Empires heroes havee running as well. "Over here too!" Zena-san pointed at figures of dragons cruising in space. "Thats Heiron person nanodesu!" "And hes together with Takashi-chan and aunty Ancient Dragon." "Heiron and the gang are here too huh--thats reassuring." "Too, are you saying those dragons arent the reinforcements you were talking about, Master?" "Yeah, the one Im referring to is--" Unit Creation--Dragon God Akon Kagura. A rainbow-colored gigantic object manifested next to our space ship. I got fascinated by the beautiful figure for a while when the rainbow dragon howled once as if to remind me. "Was I being too hasty?" "Not at all. I had expected this oue." A little girl with rainbow-colored hair--Kagura showed up on the ship. She exists at the same time as the Dragon God floating outside. "W-who?" "Daughter of Tachibana. Do you not recognize me?" Kagura called Arisa by her former name before reincarnating. Shes speaking in a theatrical tone somehow. "Who--wait, are you Mi-chan?" "Indeed. Patron Deity of the shrine you lived at during your early years--" "--Ame-no-Mizuhana-Hime-sama!" Hikaru hugged Kaguras small body. Umu, Miko of Takatsuki, you appear to be in good health too. Kagura received Hikarus charge without flinching and gently brushed her hair. "Why would mydy be here?" That is the form I take in this world. Kagura turned her line of sight at the rainbow dragon outside the window. "--Dragon God Akon Kagura-sama." "Indeed, o daughter of dragon worshiping n. I am Akon Kagura. I shall grant you who serves upon Ichirou the honor of calling me Kagura." "Im unworthy of such honor." Liza proudly fell prostrate at Kaguras word. "Kagura~?" "Thats such pretty rainbow-colored hair nanodesu!" "Umu, you two have nice fur yourselves." "Nihehe~?" "Feel free to pet Pochis fur more nodesuyo?" Tama and Pochi arepletely unaffected. "Dragon God-sama, we are currently under invasion from Outsiders." "Tenion huh. Worry not. Leave this spot to me." "Very well, then I shall protect thend along with other gods." "Umu." Kagura looks at me. I could guess what she was going to do, thus I nodded to give her my consent. Kagura bloomed into smile, she looked somewhat simr to Arisa. Come forth, my familiars! As Kaguramanded with both her arms wide open, rainbow colored lights filled the void sky, dragons of many colors began to materialize one after another. tinum, golden, silver heavenly dragons. Crimson, jasper, ocean blue, earthen yellow ancient dragons. White, blue, red, green, blue--colorful-looking true dragons. All the dragons my Meteor Shower annihted at Dragons Valley had showed up, they happily flew all around to greet Dragon God (Akon Kagura) before forming orderly lines. The sight of thousands of dragons systematically forming into one united formation was quite spectacr to behold. "Lets do this, Ichirou." Kagura held out her hand to me. I took her hand and Unit Arranged on to the rainbow dragons head. Were not gonna lose ourselves! Yes Arisa. After attaining godhood, I can move around in space like its normal, and I can also watch and listen to Arisa and the girls. I see--gods are omnipresent huh. "Heres a greeting." Kagura spoke, then a rainbow colored me shot out of Dragon God Akon Kaguras mouth. A momentter, space-shakingser-like torrents of mes burned down the army of bizarre creatures with a sh, creating a kilometers-wide hole right in the middle of enemy ranks. The destructive power is no joke, but it fits well with the image of this strongest girl. ...So this is a breath of Dragon God-sama. Its like Im looking at Colony Beam or Wave Motion Gun. As always, Arisa spoke of references from some old ssic anime masterpiece. Enemy, iing~? Satou-san, the enemy is invading from outside Dragon God-samas attack range. Tama murmured followed by Zena-sans report. A swarm of fast-moving Silver Creatures assaulted us as we advanced. "Go! My familiars!" As Kagura swung her arm, the dragons following her pped their wings and went off to intercept those creatures. Apparently the dragons are using ether flowing in space as recement for winds. Alright, were heading out too! With Arisasmand, Lulu and princess Sistina shoot out short rangesers. Sera is in charge of regting defensive barriers and engines, Nana is handling the side ships. Core Two is inside the sub-controlpartment as a co-pilot. Dog Hero Pochi, Dragon Steed Lyuryu, capatultunch nanodesu! --̣٣գң٣գң٣գգ. Pochi riding the white dragon sortied out of therge spaceships catapult. Pochi and her Exosuit on top of her golden armor aside, this battlefield is a bit too much for the lesser dragon Lyuryu. Theres one thing I could do to help, however--. "You should just follow your whims, Ichirou." "--I got it." I had my reservations, but with Kagura pushing my back, I put it into action. Administrator Authority--Racial Evolution: Lesser Dragon => True Dragon. Lyuryus body got wrapped in rainbow light before it doubled in size. Since my Maps info showed its race as [True Dragon], that evolution went without a hitch. --And heres an extra. Lyuryus body shined, then an exosuit matching Pochis d its body. Since Lyuryu was wearing golden armor for dragon already, this much was no big deal. Pochi and Lyuryu shed with the silver bizarre creatures that was drawing near at near one percent of speed of light. Pochi unleashed her finishers while shouting out "Nanodesu!" [ck Spear] Liza, to arms! And Tama too~? Following after Pochi, Liza wearing herrge exosuit, and Tama who had taken a seat on Lizas shoulder alsounched out of the catapult. ck Dragon Heiron came flying from beyond, letting Liza and Tama ride his back before heading off to assist Pochi. Pochis group defeated their second Dark Grey. Dark Grey--2 sunk, 7 serious damage. Silver--1 sunk, 3 minor damage. Liza has killed one Silver, so I report. Thats our Liza-san! Those girls appear to have seized sure fire means to victory at the end of their hectic offense and defense. As for me, I have spread divinity strings across the space riding on ether flows in order to defeat my match. Ive been using [All Map Exploration] every time the strings reach a new unexplored region, but I still havent caught even a shadow of the [Boss]. Kagura would probably tell me if I asked, but I dont want to rely on her for everything so Im gonna look with my own power. --Large bizarre creature ahead. Its an unknown type! Glittering sprinkles, caution. Aircraft carrier is it! Mia, unleash your void sky spirits! Nn. Arisa, I shall deploy my void sky golems. The legless golems big-wigs just dont get huh, righto! Princess Sistinaunched Full Vernier-type golems through the space ships catapult one after another. Then Mias exclusive destroyer-ss sized Nautilus IV went on with the golems to obliterate the small bizarre creatures deployed by the carrier-type creature. Were here to help, Satou! My void sky spirits aint gonna lose! High elves ridingser-shooting Light Ships and Nautilus , which had been modified to be easier to manage, also helped destroying the smaller creatures. Since its dangerous, I ask the light ships to join our spaceship to form a fleet and help shooting down the enemy from afar. We have the upper hands fighting off the small fry--oh no. Arisa-chan, a group of Dark Grey is rushing here to crush our interceptor unit. Thats bad. Mias spirits wont be enough--can we ask Liza-sans group for help?? Arisa-chan, we will sortie out too! Yes, just leave the small fry to us desuwa! Arge fighter craftunched out of catapult. Raka whos interfacing directly with the craft assists with the crafts anti-gravity movements. The fighter craft joined Nautilus series to annihte the dark grey creatures that were hunting down golems while routing all smaller creatures it came across in its acrobatic courses. Large creatures that have breached the line manage to encircle the craft since it was focusing too much on the dark grey creatures. Watch out, Zena-tan! Its okay-- The spell-assist functions installed on the craft invoked Zena-sans wind magic in the void sky. --Tempest. With the craft in the center, ether flowing in the void sky turned into a storm that also brought forth tornado and electrical discharge phenomenon, exterminating the smaller creatures all at once. Only the carrier type remained in the wake of destruction caused by Tempest. --Weve got a clear visual on enemy! Karina-dono, nows our chance! Yes, Raka-san! The cockpits canopy of the fighter craft opens up as it moves at full speed. Full Throttle Boost! Ultra Great Spinning Karina KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII--- This unfortunate naming sense must have been Arisa. Lady Karina flew out perpendicrly toward the carrier type at super high speed while rotating like a drill. Astral Thrust. Zena-sans wind magic elerated Lady Karina even further. --IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICK! Lady Karinas pierced through the carrier-type deck at speed far faster than sound. Intense sparks were flying everywhere as the carriers deck got instantly pulverized whendy Karina vanished inside it before breaking through the other side of the creature after a slight pause. The carrier type creature broke into two while wailing loudly, perishing. Right beforedy Karina got swallowed in the sh and explosion, Zena-san came flying and collecteddy Karina into the fighter craft. Were about done dealing with the small fry. The real big bad is about to make its entrance. --Iing ck Octopus ss ahead! Next update is nned for 3/1 Volume 17 52

onMonday, March 2, 2020zweindrei

17-52. Guardians of the World (2)

Satou here. You could find lots of boss characters that break the game bnce during the dawn ofputer games. When I first entered the industry, my seniors told me that it was a tactic to prevent those games from getting sold to second-hand stores, but I still believe theyre not being serious even now. I think its simply because they couldnt make final adjustments to those bosses before they hit the deadline. --Iing ck Octopus ss! That thing is pretty resistant to magic, theyre a pain to deal with. Arisa, this is my turn so I announce. OK, well leave defending to you, Nana. Yes Arisa. Multipleyers of thetest type of Castle get deployed, protecting our spaceship. Transformation! Trinity Staff Mode!! Theres no such mode, but I made it so our spaceship transform just as Arisa imagined in her head. I simply need to copy wand ships function which should be limited to one originally and make it three instead. Youre in charge of aiming, Lulu! Un, I got it. Firearms Control Anti-god Mode. Aye aye Maam, Fire Control Setting, Anti Immortal Mode. The ships bow that has been split into three are getting wrapped in rainbow colored lights. Mythology Down. Mythology Extinction. Mythology Gluttony. Three anti-god magic shot with the spaceships assistance swallows up the ck octopus. Mias [Mythology Gluttony] is a minor change version customized from [Mythology Eater] for space use. Its direct damage is no different from Mythology Eater but it falls short on continuous damage. Though unlike on ground, keeping up on continuous damage is hard in space due to its vastness, thus Mythology Gluttony is simply the superior choice for space use. --No way. It survived getting hit by three anti-god magic amplified by the space ship? A ck globe came out of the explosion. Dont worry. We did damage it. Its not unscathed. Its true you know? Its core has been exposed, nows our chance to finish it off. So please, take care of the rest-- Mias right, the ck octopus has been severely injured. Acknowledged. --First de, Unlimited Propagation--Mythology Fang~? Countless clones of Tama spun around with huge fangs growing all over those clones body, turning the mountain range-sized creature into a mincemeat as it was attempting to regenerate the body portion that protects its core. First time Ive seen this technique, but it appears to be a developed form of her special technique [Vanquish Fang]. She must have worked really hard trying to recreate Arisa and the girls anti-god magic. Second de, Lyuryu and Pochis Friendship Unite Strike--Dragon Drill Stratos, nanodesu! Lyuryu and Pochi whos united as one single dragon dog zoomed out at near lightspeed toward the core that Tama exposed. Transparent blue and jet ck sparks scattered everywhere. Gunyunyunyunyu-- --̣٣գң٣գң٣. The emergency rocket booster on Pochis and Lyuryus exosuit spewed mes out. However, even that wasnt enough to break apart the too enormous core. --Guts, nanodesu! --̣٣! Magic Edge Cannons shot out of Pochis and Lyuryus tails one after another. The outer shell protecting the core vibrated intensely. WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO nanodesu! --̣٣գң٣գң٣. The outer shell finally yielded to Pochis and Lyuryus guts, a crack was formed on it. Right as the two exhausted their power, the cores outer shell broke into pieces like an obsidian. Very well done desuwa! Liza-san! We have retrieved Pochi-chan and Lyuryu! Affirmative-- The fighter craft Zena-san anddy Karina piloted towed Pochi and Lyuryu away from the outer shell. <> There, atser-like speed, Liza along with a lone white light pierced through like a single arrow. ck Octopuss core that had lost its protection had no way to bear this attack, its life force lost its shine as it stopped moving. "Ooh, amazing." I didnt think the girls would be able to defeat that annoying ck Octopus. Watching their unexpected growth, Im feeling so proud of them from the bottom of my heart. Lets give them the highest possible praise once this is all over. Get away, Liza-san! More ck Octopuses. --Ten of them?! Okay, now thats way out of their league. I get in there with Unit Arrangement to shield Liza and the others. The sight of satellite-sized ck Octopuses charging straight at me looks quite impactful. I invoked Guard] behind me to protect the girls from a spell I was going to activate next. --Space magic Summon Sun (Call re). By connecting space to the surface of the sun, I called forth the res erupting out of it to roast the ck Octopuses. The space magic used to call the res may not work, but being a natural phenomena, sr res cannot be erased by the ck Octopuses magic annulment. ck Octopus burned by the mes of Origin (re) stopped moving before entering self-regeneration mode. One shot of re isnt enough to kill them huh. "These guys are pointlessly tough." Dragon God caught up to ck Octopuses, then she bit them down with her enormous jaws, and tore them apart with her fangs and ws. As expected of the strongest god. Even though theyve stopped moving from my re, I cant believe she just went and massacred those tenacious octopuses so easily. --Crisis Perception. "Kagura!" The moment I shouted, the ck Octopuses clung to Dragon God at near light speed one after another, covering her rainbow light in jet ck color. Dragon God-sama! This looks bad, doesnt it? "I think shes going to be okay--" --I wont just stand by and watch. I teleported next to Kagura with Unit Arrangement and took out the Moon Drawn Sword. And now to match my body size to it--done. Master turned gigantic nodesu! Ouh, greato~? I sh at the ck Octopuses with the Moon Drawn Sword now that Im sized up just right to wield it. "This thing isnt too sharp." Using Unit Creation, I synthesize the broken Holy Magic Divine Sword Pendragon lying in my Storage with the Moon Drawn Sword. Unit Creation is way too convenient. With the newly formed rainbow-colored Moon Drawn Sword in hand, I sliced and diced all the ck Octopuses and freed Kagura. "Yup, nice going." "Nothing less to expect from Ichirou. I shant lose myself." I had apetition with Kagura to see which would kill more. Dont tell me, hes as strong as Dragon God-sama? World Crisis... I felt like I could hear the girls saying something, but I ignored it. ...This much gap. Even god Tenion sounded astounded. As I gleefully hunted down the ck octopuses together with Dragon God, I suddenly felt a presence of noise from the side. Turning my line of sight there, I noticed the dragons who were having fun battling the Bizarre Creatures moving oddly. Nyu! "Finally showed itself up huh." A golden shining light emerged out of ck clouds formed by the Bizarre Creatures. Its size is such that the ck octopuses around it look fist-sized. The thing is as big as a. The creature shining golden spots a bizarre chaotic form, like a cross between nt, fish and bird. ording to AR reading, its named Gold Bird Tree Fish (Chaos). "What an ugly fake." For now--. --Space Magic Call re. After burning it with mes of origin, I let out a volley of [Mythology Down]. --No way, its not working at all? "Well I mean, you often seest bosses that wont go down with that much attack--" I turned around to look at Kagura. "Will fangs work?" "But of course. My fangs Pierce All." Right they were. Then we should manage somehow. I took up a newly copied rainbow Moon Drawn Sword in my other hand, sized up to match Chaos and kept slicing and dicing it using both swords. Kagura beat up Chaos with Dragon Gods fangs and tail. "This thing is so obstinate." "See? I told you its a pain." The part I cut and stab keeps regenerating, damage just wont umte. Master, please let us help you. Pochi and gang will help nodesu! Tama will do her best~? Ichirou-nii! Remember, strength in numbers! Kuh, she said it ahead of me! Beastkin girls riding on ck Dragon Heiron came to help. Followed by the spaceship guarded by heavenly dragons. "Let them help. Should be doable for the you now, right Ichirou?" I understand that the thing Kagura is referring to can be done. "Everyone, will you lend me your strength?" The girls replied unanimously to that question with an obvious answer. Unit Creation--Familiar Gods. I made the girls big enough to fight Chaos, and handed them copied Moon Drawn Swords and weapons transformed from those swords. "Lets do this." """OU""" A rainbow-colored storm swept over, golden sparks flew everywhere in space. After brute forcing our way through numbers, Chaos finally suffered wounds all over its body. Gouged down to its bones, Chaos roared out like it was screaming. Is it thanks to ether that sounds get transmitted in a vacuum space? "Ah! Its running away!" Chaos ran off toward the deep space while purging down its crumbling body. "Tama wont let you go~?" "Pochi is a pro at ying tag nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi ran after it at light speed, blocking Chaoss way. Chaos ran even faster while screaming out. "Chasing that thing all over the ce would be bothersome." "Well then, lets finish it off with a Map Weapon." "Good idea." The corner of Kaguras mouth lifted up gleefully. "Pochi, Tama,e back here." I got them back here, would be disastrous if they got swept up in it. "Ill go first." I gather the enormous divinity sleeping inside my soul on my palm. Recreating the image of most powerful I carry in me. --Meteor Shower. Innumerable meteors showed up out of nowhere, raining down upon Chaos. Tens of thousands meteors tore apart Chaossyered barriers, drilling its bare body full of holes. Its clone bodies ran off by using its real body as a scapegoat, but Meteor Shower did not overlook that and turned those clones to space seaweed. "Still clinging on to dear life after all that huh..." Chaos that had beenpletely obliterated along with its clone bodies is beginning to regenerate. Rainbow lights are overflowing next to me. The light wrapping Kaguras Dragon God body shined even brighter, rainbow lights gather inside her greatly opened jaws. A momentter, a sh of light dyed the space rainbow. In godly vision unaffected by light, I saw Chaos getting erased away by Kaguras breath, evaporating even its body that had spread into adjacent worlds. "--Its regenerating?" Chaos that should have beenpletely obliterated has started to regenerate back. "This is why I detest this thing. Its way too tenacious despite being so weak." "Lets just dump it away then." Using Unit Arrangement, I move us all including Chaos to the center of the gxy. "Beau~tiful~?" """So pretty""" "nanodesu!" "That light is something vicious enough to utterly pulverize even the sun, let alones though." Everyone is watching a fountain of blue light gushing out of a ck disc. "You gonna grind it down there?" "It would just split apart and fly around everywhere if I did that--" I grabbed Chaos with my divinity, packed it down inside anti-god magic seals, then I sent it inside the ck hole using sight-based Unit Arrangement. It shouldnt be possible for it to get out of that so long as it doesnt have foul y skills like Unit Arrangement. Even if it managed to, it should take thousands, ten thousands of years. "Most revived adversaries get a power up though." Arisa, dont set up some weird g please. "Then were just gonna get even stronger to deal with it." After saying that, I turned my back on the center of the gxy and made my way back to our together with everyone. Final chapter of the main story is nned for 3/8 Volume 17 53

onMonday, March 9, 2020zweindrei

17-53. Peaceful World, and--

The banquet scenes are quite long, those who cant be bothered to read them can jump from to . Satou here. I remember reading the line, "A period of peace after war is the time to prepare for the next war] in a novel. Well, I suppose thats what you get if you only have the state of war and peace, but Ipletely agree on the part of peace being hugely important. """SATOU-SAMA, EVERYONE, WERE SO GLAD FOR YOUR SAFE RETURN""" We were greeted by the brownies at the Solitary Ind Pce. After dumping the [Outsider]--Bizarre Creatures head honcho [Gold Bird Tree Fish (Chaos)] in the ck hole at the center of gxy, we made our way back at Solitary Ind Pce. "Should have been Wee home there." "I know, right. With the [e] part reversed of course." Arisa and Hikaru were exchanging such conversation. I know the reference, but joining in there would leave the other girls behind, thus I ignore them. ""--Kuro-sama!"" After taking a short rest with tea the brownies brought out, Echigoya Firms manager Elterina and Tifaliza came out of royal capital gate. ording to the panicking two, the moment we entered Nether Gate, demons along with demon lord believers that had been in hiding showed up and caused disturbances all over the world. Cant believe there were still some around after all the clean up we did. "Ichirou, want me to send out my familiars to exterminate those pest?" "No, Id rather not." Coteral damage done by Kaguras familiars--the dragons would be far humongous than those demons and the believers would ever cause. "Kuro-sama, thatdy would be?" "--Oh shes the Dragon God." The grinning Arisa replied in my stead. "Oh is that right, Dragon God--sama?" After a bout of Manager screaming out and Tifaliza passing out standing, they were back to normal with recovery and mind magic. Magic is so convenient. That aside, lets take care of the disturbances in the world. Ive obtained the entire worlds Map while dealing with the purple towers back then, thus I know where these disturbances are urring right away. Fortunately, the locations I have connection with arent suffering major damage. Picking up spots that couldnt be handled by the local people, I made use of [Omnipresence] and quickly dealt with the disturbances as hero Nanashi. Some guys even brought out [Floating Inds] from Lkies Civilization, but I seized those inds into my Storage, so theyre toothless now. "Kuro-sama, about the matter earlier, what should we do?" "Oh Ive dealt with it already. Didnt interfere at ces where the locals could take care of it themselves though." "--Eh?" "Were Kuro-sama aware of the incidents already?" Since Tifaliza misunderstood, I told them that I took care of it during our conversation just now. "But then, just when did..." I showed them two Satou right before their eyes as they didnt seem to get it, I also talked about how I acquired this power. "--Ascended God?" "Kuro-sama has taken the lowest seat of the pantheon..." False. Satou-sama is our lord. Humans must revere Creator God Satou-sama. Karion said so too. I didnt. Urion should deliver Tenions message first before spouting nonsense. God Urion and god Karion have shown up at the pce before anyone realized. "Did something happen in heavens?" Heavens is peaceful. Aside from Garleon and Zaikuon fighting a lot, reconstruction effort is progressing smoothly. Urion should get back on topic. Message is about human world. We are here to report about how we have imparted oracles because of disturbances all over the world. Tenion asked us to ask whether we need to directly interfere or not. Karion is way too business minded. Replying to Creator God-samas questions is important. "Thanks for the message. Direct intervention isnt necessary here." After I said that, the two young goddesses vanished with lights. "...Creator God?" "I knew it, Kuro-sama has always been a god from the very beginning." Tifalizas misunderstandings grew even deeper. Anyways, I told them how the worlds problems are now mostly back in human hands to deal, and that I would like to hold a huge banquet to celebrate world peace before long. Manager said, "Allow me to take care of arranging things", thus I left the particrs to her. "Hey, master. Youre not gonna revive Demon God?" Arisa whispered in my ear once the two left. Arisa told me she would offer her Authorities if needed. Her nce is directed at the purple little girls. "--Milord is over here, you know?" The purple little girl who asked us to go to Netherworld took a pouch out of her chest pocket. It looks like a magic bag <>, but AR readings tell me its a sacred treasure with unlimited capacity, Inventory Bag. The purple little girl held the bag upside down, its content fell out. --Geh. A baby came out of it, so I hurriedly caught it. As I sighed in relief, a stylishntern fell on my head. Theres a purple light confined within thentern. This is--a Gods Fragment huh. "This is?" "I picked it up over there, you see?" This cant be because of [Gathering] skill I gave her before we went to Netherworld, can it? I saw Kagura grinning. I see, it was her ploy huh. The baby appears to be a type of homonculus who only possesses a physical body without a soul. Since its gically identical to me, it must have been created from either my or Demon Gods DNA. Im not sure for what reason has this baby been created, but I cant just let him die like this. Might as well grant it a soul. "Unit Creation--Demon God" [Demon Gods Fragment] confined in thentern-shaped seal went to the baby, reviving the Demon God. Since the body is that of a baby, the revived Demon God remains a baby. "Your name is Ichirou. Get along well with other gods, okay." "--Daa." The baby nodded, floated up and began revolving around me. He changed his orbit after I opened the gate to Realm of Gods, and went on to join other gods next to god Tenion. Please make a new myth as [Eight Pir Gods] from now on. """Milord~""" The purple little girls trotted away, chasing after him. Realm of Gods are not like physical world, but being Demon Gods familiars and all, they adapted to it without any problem The banquet scene is quite long, feel free to jump to if you would. "Cheers for Masters ascension!" "Cheers for world peace!" "Cheers for safe return!" """--Cheers!""" A huge banquet is held, sponsored by Echigoya Firm. Its been seven days since it started. You can find gourmet food and delicacies from all over the world in the vast banquet venue which officials and VIPs from all over the world could enjoy. The venue is at a [Floating Ind] I seized during the uproar the other day, with gates connected to all over the world set up on it. It wont be permanent, but Ive made it so anyone can enter the gate in the duration of the banquet. At first, the banquet ended in three days with only the bigwigsing, but from the fourth day onward, I made it into a masquerade party. And yet I couldnt really enjoy the banquet until just now since I had been stuck dealing with sudden visitors and taking care of troubles in Realm of Gods. But today, Im gonna put everything off and enjoy things here. Looking around I saw lines of people in front of a Colosseum-shaped arena. I found a familiar face and walked up to him to ask about it. "What are you all lining up for?" "Apparently fer a whole roast of Great Monstrous Fish (Tovlezeera)!" An explorer of Labyrinth City, Dozon-sama didnt seem to notice me with my disguise mask on. "You aint gonna get this stuff anywhere else, Im lining up even if it takes days!" Well, I guess you cant eat it elsewhere. This food is made possible by Lulu who has be a familiar god. Since the beastkin girls dots are inside the arena, I concentrated there. "This is good. Silver leathers chewiness is truly on a whole other league after all." "Pochi prefers the soo~oft red meat herself nodesu! You bite on it like gafu gafu, its the best nanodesu!" "Tama likes both~?" These girls are happily biting into kickboard-sized meat next to the head of a Great Monstrous Fish with no one else around. Theres big tes and tableware on the ground near them, but they seem to prefer biting on the meat directly. Another person--another god is present there. "Chomping this fishs whole head in one bite tastes super good too." "Owh, greato~?" "Pochi does that a lot with mackerel-san and sardine-san too nodesu! She faces up then do the a~n then chomp nodesuyo!" Kagura--the little girl form of Dragon God Akon Kagura was gulping down a portion impossible for ordinary persons to finish. Shes eating small cut of meat in her little girl form naturally. "I prefer a more well done one", she said as she spitted fire to roast the meat a bit more, delighting Tama and Pochi. Id like to join in and eat together with Kagura and the beastkin girls, but even as the main guest, I feel bad cutting the line after seeing how many people are in it. Weve still got more Great Monstrous Fish, I can just ask Lulu to make more after this banquet is over. Surveying the venue from an overlook, I see several spots where crowds gather. Might as well see every one of those. "I believe this is the mountain fruit area?" Sweet yellow citrus, vermilion spring fruit, and dark gray solid fruit with fermented alcohol inside, all kinds of fruit get split in two, providing the flesh part and juice to people. Every one of the fruit is two meter width, three meter long giant fruit, thus theres never a shortage. "Masita, this one is sweet." "Yummy. Masita, have some fruit too." "Young organisms, thats your nose so I inform. You should make the a~n face and let me feed you, so I encourage." Nana was together with the duchy capitals sealkin sisters at the Yellow Citrus area. Other orphaned children from nurseries at Labyrinth City and other ces are enjoying all the fruit they want near Nana as well. The majority are girls, perhaps the boys have gone to the meat festival corner instead. "Masita, we brought honey with us." "We got Ant honey, Lgi-sans syrup, and Bear honey here." Wingkin Shiro and Crow came over pping their wings. "Yaay, its honey~." "So sweet, so good." "Bear-sans honey." The children swarmed the two like ants to sugar when they heard about honey. "H-hang on." "Nana-sama, save me~" "Young organisms. Form an orderly line, so I rmend." "Lets all form a line." "Gonna go help masita." The sealkin sisters went and made the children form a line. They must have gotten used to it from food distribution at the duchy capital. "Owner, hows the taste of your hometown?" "Good." Seryuus city general merchant, Nadi-san and the store owner, Yusaratoya are enjoying dish cooked using world trees sap and fruit. Theyre together with Mias parents. "Were sorry about this Nadi-san. Elven rtives live together for hundreds of years, so lots of them are toozy to speak more than a few brief words. Both Raya and Yuya only speak briefly. But this isnt particr to men. Just see Mia, shes only about a hundred years yet she goes and mimics Raya." "Lia, eat." Mias father, Ramisauya-san brought fruit into the mouth of his wife, Mias mother Lilinatoa-san to stop her from overwhelming Nadi-san with her maximum chatter. Looking again, Giril-shi and his grandchild, Lerilil, manager of [Ivy Pavilion] are also there. Looks like theyre helping the brownies at the fruit area. I also had sent an invitation letter to owner-sans uncle, the retired Trazayuya-shi, but he hasnt shown himself yet as of now. He was busy moving to the opposite end of the continent along with his wife on the day I sent that letter, so theyre probably still packed. Id like to give him a chance to meet Yusaratoya and Mias parents one of these days. Next to the lively fruit area, I found Mia and Sera. This spot seems to be a mushroom area. A gouged out dome-sized giant mushroom is set up to be the venue. All kinds of mushroom dishes are provided inside the hall. Theres lots of faeries inside. "Mia-sama, what kind of mushroom is this?" "Ghostshroom." "Isnt that a monster that spawns in dungeons? Is it really edible?" "Of course nano! Ghosrooms are really really tasty no. Its delicious nanoyo? And nutritious too nano. Its even good for beauty no. Its true you know?" Sera who was hesitating to try out a slice of table-sized Ghostroom was finally persuaded by Mias chatterbox unleash, and timidly put a slice in her mouth. "W-well then--so good! Mia-sama, this is so good!" "Nn." Mia also starts eating the ghostroom while looking like, "obviously." "The first chew is a bit tough, but once you get past it, the mushroom vor just spreads out in your mouth. Please do have a try. This marvelous vor rivals even that of duchy capitals enoki and Eluett shitake." "Ufufu, if Sera would go that far, I suppose Ill give it a try then." Sera whos fallen head over heels to Ghostroom preached the head miko--presently miko apprentice Lily--and other temple officials. Ive told Lily about my ascension, and she easily believed me with a weirdly epting look on her face, perhaps partly due to her rejuvenation. "There she is! Misanalia of Boruenan!" "Athena, you may make your exit if you are going to cause trouble." "Y-yes principal-sensei!" "Mia-sama, do you mind letting us eat ghostroom together with you?" "Nn, sit." Looks like Miss Athena of Shiga 33 Wand whos burning with rivalry spirit to Mia is no match to the principal of Royal Academy where Mia temporarily enrolled at. "Fresh radish is really good." "Can never get enough of this slight spiciness." "This round Sakurajima radish is just the best." Hooded orckin, Ga Hou, Ri Fuu, Ru Heu and other orcs were enjoying radishes from all over the world at the vegetable area located right behind mushroom area. Weve got other kinds of vegetables too, please do enjoy them all. Next to the vegetable area and mushroom area is the meat dish area. "This dish called Hamburg steak is really good, its also often served on Earl Pendragons dining table." Princess Sistina are rmending Hamburg steak to the first prince Soltrick and their youngest sister, princess Doris. Godbird Hisui cried boastfully, piru piru, in a corner exclusively for serving hamburg steak. "Shelmina-sama, this sukiyaki dish is really good, isnt it." "Oh yes, soaking a beaten egg in it mellows it down pretty nice." Fake apostle Kei, and Marquis Shelmina Dazles of Makiwa Kingdom are having their fill at the sukiyaki corner along with people of eastern kingdoms. A huge difference to the contest of meat held by the handsome prince of Silga Kingdom and the macho warriors. "Monster meat is not without its worth." "This humble me prefers marbled Oumi beef myself." "Marbled is fit for old bodies. As for me, this lean meat fits me best." "Anyone fancy steamed chicken if youve had enough of oil?" Shiga Eight Swords [Wind de] Bauen-shi, [Weed] Heim-shi, [Holy Shield] Res, and ex-Shiga Eight Swords Lotor are having a heated debate about meat. "Like you can eat those small stuff. Ou, you bratse with me." "Aw yeah, time to chow down." "Looks so good gau." Shiga Eight Swords [Mower] Ryouna who had encamped herself in front of a whole cow roast offered some to Usasa and other [Pendora] kids. Looking closer, princess Awayuki, Semeri and Miss Ryouna are enjoying the meat and booze like they had been fast friends for decades. "Wish Pochi-neesan was here to eat this too." "Are you friends with Pochi-chan? Me too." "Nee-san is our master. And youre?" "My names Yuni. I learned how to read together with Pochi-chan, you see." Underlings from Royal Academy met up with Yuni-chan. Next to them, Gate inns indy and Martha-chan are watching over them warmly while enjoying the food themselves. The chef old man has a serious look on his face as he attempts to steal the vor. "Is it really alright for us toe here." "Should be fine no? I mean,dy Marientail even delivered us a letter straight from Satou-san." "Its nice how youre so easygoing." I hope the indy and Martha-chan stop worrying about all that stuff. "Oh, theyve gotmb here! I often had some in my hometown Kainona." "Better than goat, but Im not too fond of it. I prefer meat from a wild boar." "Ruu, Lilio. I know its free and all, but mind your manners please, what are those piles on your tes." "Eeh, but yknow." "Listen to Zena-san. Refrain from actions that would bring shame to Seryuu Earldom." Looks like Zena Squad is enjoying themselves. Zena-sans little brother, Yukel-kun and his wife, god Parions miko Ouna are having fun with meat dish nearby. Behind them are Ms Ounas father, earl Seryuu, then viscount Belton father and child, and then knight Kigori and knight Soun, their bodyguard. "Salt is superb with deep-fried prawns." "Oh dont you make light of dipping sauce and ginger either!" At the deep-fried food area, sure enough, the duchy capitals glutton nobles, Marquis Lloyd and Earl Houen are goingmando. "Everything is good, but I like kraken tempura best. China, and Dyumorina, how about you two?" "I like that sweet pumpkin tempura." "Hard to disagree with sweet potato, but I think Muno-sans nori-wrapped chikuwa fry has no match." Marquis Kelten is together with his granddaguthers, miss China and miss Dumorina, relishing on tempura. Their father, bureau chief honorary baron Kelten is on the front line of karage war. "Erina-san, I think youre putting too much karage on your te." "But but, we wont get a chance to enjoy all this karage if we miss out this one, newbie-chan." Next to a mountain of karage were Erina who worked asdy Karina maid bodyguard and newbie-chan. Looks like the ban on alcohol is lifted for today, newbie-chan is having a cup of red wine along with karage. "Theyve got c here! And even fries and hamburger set!" "Welp no choice but to eat then." "Are you two by any chance Saga Empire heroes-sama ssuka? Arisa-chan presents, hamburger set made by Lulu-chan senseis recipe, please do have a go ssu!" Nell the red hair whos in charge of the food stall mimicked a line from a famous chain store to greet the excited hero Seigi and hero Yuuki. Members of Echigoya Firm are working hard behind the scenes during this banquet, so I n to hold a thank you party for those girls once this is over. "Are those good?" "Of course ssu!" "Okay then, we will have those too. Without the potato though. What about you, Mary?" "Right. Im sure its delicious since Lulu-san made the recipes, I shall have some myself." "It bugs me that I dont see Loreiya and Wyrari anywhere though--" "Theyre not children, they would be fine." Hero Hayatos attendants, that is Rusus, Fifi, princess Maryest,dy Ringrande are here too. Looks like theyre guarding the current two heroes. Loreiya and Wiyaryi in question are in Booze area slightly away from here. "Dragon Fountain liquor is the best." "And its drink all you want to boot, I wanna live here." Theres a fountain gushing out Dragon Fountain sake next to the blushing Loreiya, flowers of illusion are profusely blooming around a sprawled ck dragon Heiron whos sniffing and humming. The flowers appear to multiply along with his humming. When a member of Echigoya Firm fetched the Dragon Fountain liquor with a bucket and poured it into a mountain of sses like that of a champagne tower, a round of apuse resounded. Theres other fountains created by Ten-chan and the ancient dragon too, with drinkers gathering round. Staff ofbyrinth citys explorer guild and the guildmaster, general Eltar and themanders, Julberg mother and son and Seryuu Earldoms lightning geezer and frost hag are here too. Muno Marquisdoms consul Nina Rottol who showed up out of nowhere has also wedged herself among them like its natural. "This strong stuff is pretty good, but this Spiritus is even better." "Yes, master! This whisky is quite good too." From Dwarf self-governing dominion, elder Dohar, and Zajir-shi are gulping down some strong alcohol, next to them elder Dohars grand daughter, Jojori-san and handsome dwarf Galhar are flirting around while discussing about booze. "Jojori-kun, how about this honey wine here?" "Thats for children, Galhar. I like Lgi-made rum for sweeter stuff." "Yo, Galhar. Already on a short leash eh?" "Oy, Galhar. Show how dependable you are as a man." Gnome mages, Don and Han pushed some really strong stuff on the non-drinker Galhar. You gotta like your drink. I secretly removed the alcohol off the booze pushed to Galhar-shi. You cant make someone drink to death. No alcohol harassment, absolutely. At the Stone Kiln area slightly away from here, a huge variety of pizza are being offered. "Pizza really goes well with Blood of Lesseu." "No no, you dont go get wine with pizza, its all about beer." "Yea, this beer is some real good stuff. Eh, youngun." "Y-yea. Right. I appreciate your praise of our product." After leaving thebyrinths loweryer with the threat of gods gone, vampire true ancestor Ban, [King Mummy] Corpse and [Iron Stalker] Armor, are messing with John Smith whos be a millionaire from beer making. False King Shin-kun is there too, but hespletely focused in devouring pizza. To the point that Im worried about his usual diet. The two bodyguards of John Smith, who are also candidates for his mistresses, are engrossed in eating pizza and dont seem to notice the help signal hes been sending them as he deals with the two inhuman-looking meddlers. Since his wife, Lilio is at the meat dish corner with Zena-sans group right now, he might be unexpectedly unlucky. "Pizza is good, but my stomachcks the capacity to conquer all this." "Leftover, eat. Dont worry." "Will you now, much obliged, o fox. I offer your spirit my gratitudes." Friendships bloomed between the former sword demon lord, fox girl, and Yuika in front of a pizza-manufacturing stone kiln. I had invited the former depressed demon lord Shizuka as well, but she quickly declined saying, "I hate crowd." "Ban-sama, is wine really that good?" "Youre the kid from tomato town. Its too soon for you. Come back when youre 20." "Hear that, Kon. Its grape juice for us." "Yep yep. Just leave the booze to me!" The young princess of Rumooku Kingdom told Kon boy who was gazing longingly at Ban sipping his wine. The ones whacking Kon boys back were the female hunter Kena of Puta town and beastkin men. "Karina-oneesama, whats your favorite pizza?" "I believe in teriyaki pizza desuwa!" "Then let us bring some freshly baked teriyaki to Satou-sama." Princess Menea of Rumooku Kingdom made thatudable suggestion tody Karina. Apparently,dy Karina is going around the banquet with these princesses today. Below them, Chuu Fat and his mice subordinates are running around while carrying around pieces of cheese on tes. Theyre in charge of patrolling the banquet venue. At the Japanese food area right next to this one, the whole entourage of Marquis Muno excludingdy Karina are enjoying vegetarian cuisine. Looks like head maid Pina is taken by apricot porridge. Zotor-shi whos escorting the marquis family is sending regretful nces at the meat dish corner and Miss Nina who has gone off to the booze corner. I wonder if the babydy Soluna is holding in her arms Hauto-kuns child? Leon-shi and the eldest sons wifedy Muse are watching over the baby warmly. Orion-kuns face went beet red oncedy Muse whispered something to him. Sweet scent is drifting from the sweet area up ahead. The vast sweet area is packed full with women and men who love sweet stuff. "Enjoying your afternoon tea set like some upper-ssdies is the best." "Arisa-sama, would you like seconds for your tea?" "Thanksies, Rina-tan. --Huh? Wheres Lulu gone off to?" "If youre looking for Lulu-san, she said that it was time for the dismantling show and went to fresh fish corner while Arisa-sama was picking your cakes." Arisa is talking tody Rina Emlin, representative governor general of Brighton City of Muno Earldom. Her father appears to be a sweet tooth, hes having his fill trying out various sweets along with members of Bridal Knights. The most popr one is [Lulus Cake]. Earning high praises from countess Ema Ritton, wife ofbyrinth citys governor general and her nobledies entourage. "--Kuro-sama." As I was watching Lulus gant figure dissecting a megalodon-sized tuna with an orichalcum knife, Echigoya Firms manager Elterina and Tifaliza came over. "We have received requests from many top persons of countries, asking for Kuro-sama--Hero of Salvation Nanashis presence in parades." "Parade huh..." Arisa and the girls would dly do that, but parading all over the world in many countries is not my idea of good time. "If that doesnt sit well with you, how about sending out statues of Nanashi-sama to them instead?" "If theyre okay with that, guess well go with it?" "Acknowledged." One of the gates in the center of the venue shined while we were discussing that. --Shes finally here. End of Banquet "Pleasee in, Aze-san." "Satou, sorry for making you wait so long." Im aware that shes been helping god Tenion and other gods putting up the barrier that protects the world. Besides, shes taken a short break in order toe here after entrusting her work to other high elves. "Oh not at all. Nothing makes me happier than having Aze-san over." "Satou." I lock eyes with Aze-san. Theres no one around. Its just the two of us. Wait, isnt this a once a lifetime chance to propose to her? "Aze-san. I have managed to ascend to godhood." "Congrats Satou... No, I cant be too familiar here. Congrattions, Satou-sama." After saying that with a prim and proper face, Aze-san giggled. I was panicking for a second there when I thought she was being serious. "Aze-san." I took Aze-sans hand and stared in her eyes. Aze-san who seems to have realized what Im going to do blushes with moist eyes. "I have fulfilled my promise. Lets get marr--" "UOSHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" "Made it." Midway through my word, space was torn apart before purple and light blue hair came into view. Its Arisa and Mia. "Arisa-chan, impregnable defense!" "Nn, impregnable." They showed up, this impregnable fortress pair. "We could feel your bubbly mood hard, so we rushed out here right away!" "Felt." Oh crap. Looks like my desire leaked out to them through our links. "If youre making Aze-tan your bride, make us your brides too! You know I havent forgotten your promise to marry me five yearter, master!" "Nn, brides." "Leave it at that. Youre ruining such a good scene." Then, Kagura showed up with golden and silver members. "Are you okay with it, Mii-chan--Kagura? Didnt you pack in Suzuki Ichirou from all worlds out there to marry him for life?" "I dont really mind either way though? Love is but an illusion. Itd cool down after a thousand years. Its rare for love to continue for hundred thousands, million of years. However, Im confident in my love to Ichirou, even after hundreds millions, trillions of years have psed. I am fine as long as Ichirou stands by my side in the end." Kagura is saying some End of Century champion-like lines. What she said is awfully heavy, but as an important childhood friend and my best friend, Im honestly happy to hear she intends to get along with me forever. "Oh right! Gods are omnipresent arent they?" Ive got a bad feeling about what Arisa said. "Then, everything will be settled if Master just multiplies for everyone!" "Nn, good idea." "Multiplies~?" "Meaning Master who exclusively cares for Tama and Pochi alone will show up!" "Thats awesomely awesome nodesu!" "Does that mean I can have Master dodge my spear all I want?" "A master for me alone..." "Ehehe, my own private Satou?" "My breasts are Masters property so I dere." "Being able to discuss about spells to my hearts content is a fascinating proposition indeed." "I can do food distribution and house visits together with Satou-san once again." "M-my own Satou... Err, umm... I think thats good desuwa." "Together forever with Ichirou-nii, thats like a bonus stage." The girls got on board Arisas nonsensical remark. Well, the bride things aside, meeting their demands is a simple matter. I made customized version of myself matching their age and race manifest before the girls. "Master is a dogkin nodesu!" "Catkin master is cute too~?" "Master with scales looks just as gant." "Ears, matching." "Shota, shota and more shota!! Shorts, put on shorts please I beg of you~" Looks like I overdid the service a bit, Arisa is broken in a weird way. "Satou-sama, let us two be alone over there." Sera, what are you doing taking me somewhere hidden. Please stop looking like youre going to push me down right away. "Alone together with Ichirou-nii, its kinda embarrassing." "Satou-san, will you go on a sky date with me?" "Lets go research new spells at the Forbidden Archive!" "I-its time to train desuwa, Saotu! Were going to conquer unexplored dungeons together desuwa!" "Master, hoping for a creation of our own young organism so I inform." Every one of them tells me their wish. As for Nana, hold on. "Its so lively over here." "You can say that again." I took a cup of sakura-scented sake Kagura held out and sipped it. Living such bustling lives like this isnt half bad at all. "Nyu~?" Tama who had been touching my catkins ears suddenly looked up into the sky. Lightning run down the fine weathered sky, space got cracked open like ss. The girls looked up, ready for a raid, but what emerged was a beautiful girl of junior high student age. Her beauty seems divine despite her adolescence. The girl looked around before stopping her line of sight on me. "O god of another world, please save my world." Are you for real... And I was gonna enjoy some flirty lovely life with Aze-san for a while. "Youll go save her, wont you?" "Well yeah." I walk up to the girl after confirming to Kagura. Saving one or two worlds makes little difference. "Ill help save your world. What do you need me--" Halfway through my speech, spaces cracked open, a beautiful girl with horns on her head, and a blue-skinned beautiful woman showed up. """O god of another, please save my world.""" This is way too much to be a coincidence. The culprit is obvious. "--Kagura?" "A smooth-sailing life would be a bore. Stormy and full of drama is the secret behind eternal life." "Kagura..." Youll get tired from just living then, no thank you. """O GOD OF ANOTHER WORLD""" "Okay. Ill take care of it, just wait your turn." Right after I said that, more kids asking for my help showed up. When did they multiply again. Not only girl, theres boys, hermaphrodites, and even genderless. "Master, are you gonna go save other kids worlds once youre done with them?" When I answered with yes to Arisas question, I saw Kaguraughing satisfyingly. "Seems so." "Leave it to me to take care of scheduling and management! I wont fail you with scheduling stuff!" Thats reassuring. I leave it to Arisa to listen to them and head out to im my well-earned rest. Before I could walk up to Aze-san, Pochi and Tama blocked my way for some reason. With the girls behind them. "Pochi wants to master the power of god nodesu!" "Tama wants to train too~?" It seems like Ill have to postpone flirty lovely life for a while. Well, Ive got a long (godly) road ahead of me anyway, no need to rush it. I took Pochi and Tamas hands, and Unit Arranged us to somewhere with their match. Looks like I cant get away from a life of busywork (Death March) even in another world. Next up, Epilogue. This will likely go on, but the next chapter [17-54. Epilogue] will close the main story. Volume 17 54 (Epilogue)

onTuesday, March 10, 2020zweindrei

17-54. Epilogue

"Good morning, did you see Mr. Obese anywhere?" "Obese-san went out, saying something about getting breakfast." "I see, thanks." There''s a lot of employees staying at the office, likely because we''re in the final phase of this game''s development. Labor protection is about to kick off any minute now. You''re watching Daytime News on March 3, 2013 of New Century. I could hear voice of a newscaster from arge monitor in the conference room. Looks like folks who had their morning breakfast there are idling in the room. Congress have finally approved sending aid to parallel world Eranshas after a month of debating the matter. With Congress''s approval, Hero Office have made the decision to dispatch Demi-God Dog Hero Pochi-sama, who will sortie out from the Seventh Gate today. I turned on my PC while listening to the news. Irina Muno here reporting at the Seventh Gate. God Karion and god Urion have finished supplying divinity into the gate, it''s ready to be deployed anytime--ah! Here shees! Dog Hero Pochi-sama! Pochi-sama! Hear out my feelings! I turned around at the highly excited announcer''s voice, and saw a dogkin girl leaping up and down while waving at the camera on the monitor. Oh look she''s waving at us. She looks as cute as ever, not even us reporters could resist her cuteness. All cameras on the monitor moved together all at once while she was still talking. A bitter, the monitor''s angle also changed. It''s Cat Ninja Tama-sama! Since she''s not supposed to dispatch this time, she must be here to cheer for her little sister god, Pochi-sama. Ah, and now they''re waving here together after exchanging a hug. The announcer girl frantically waved back at them. She must be a fan of those two. The picture went back to the studio after a while. Both of them are quite sociable, aren''t they. ording to a vetted source, there''s even a rumor of them joining up with the hero of Parallel World War, Liza Kishresgalza-sama. That''s amazing. It''s like we''re reliving the Age of Mythology. An elderly female caster and a young male announcer had that conversation. "You''re being too loud. Turn it down a notch." """E-excuse us, Director Tachibana.""" Scolded by the merciless director, the conference room''s group went back to their own desks. "Ichirou-senpai~, I can''t get rid of the bugs~" "Your junior''s calling for you, Sa--Suzuki-shi." Mr. Obese who apparently had gone back from getting his breakfast pointed at a girl who was calling from me at a distant desk. "I''ll lend you a hand once I''m done with mine, send me the outline on messenger." "Un, thank you!" "Shoulda just put off ours for a bit." Mr. Obese swayed his gnome-like barrel belly, perhaps because I put off Junior-shi''s matter. "We can''t do that." It''s for an important meeting for our next game after all. Mr. Obese gathered the main members before heading for conference room. "Well then, Mr. Suzuki, you''ve got the presentation ready for President Kagura, haven''t you? What''s the title for our new game?" I show my proposal to Mr. Obese. "It''s Death Marching to the Parallel World Rhapsody." Thus concludes [Death March Kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyousoukyoku (Web Version)] for the time being. Note that the published version and manga version are still on-going, and I''m also thinking of irregrly writing [Tidbits], [Later Development], and [Offstages] in that order, which possibly may not be in Satou''s point of view for the web version. Since this is gonna be long, you can read my feelings on thepletion at [Death March Concluded!] page I''m truly grateful for everyone sticking with this work up until the final chapter! To all readers who have read Death March with pleasure, I offer you my deepest gratitude!!! Commemorating Conclusion SS [Memento]

Commemorating Conclusion SS [Memento]

"Let''s get Master a present tomemorate world''s peace!" I gathered everyone here before making that deration. "What''s this about all of a sudden, Arisa?" Even her confused face looks pretty, Lulu''s beaut is still going strong. "It''s not sudden. I''ve been thinking about it all this time! Master has given us everything, and yet we''ve never given back anything to repay him. So, I''m thinking of prepping a present inmemoration of world''s peace." I gave my reasoning to Lulu and the girls. "That''s a good idea, Arisa-chan!" "Yes, I think that''s nice!" Starting with Hikaru-tan and Zena-tan, everyone also agreed. "But what kind of present should we give Master?" Lulu''s pretty face leaned as she tilted her head. This sister of mine is as cute as ever. While everyone was mulling over it, Pochi raised her hand energetically, "Me!" "Go on, Pochi-kun." "Pochi writes a story nodesu. A story about everything Master has done nanodesuyo!" After I called Pochi''s name like a teacher, she cheerfully stood up and announced that. Oh, that''s a good one. Writing it straight would likely take seven years and 3.14 million characters, so you''d want to abridge it halfway through, you know? "Tama draws picture~?" Next to Pochi, Tama stood up and announced. "Something like portraits?" "Aye." Tama nodded then began drawing a rough draft, "Like this~" She''s good. Master sitting in a flower field patting a sleeping Tama on hisp, that''s so healing. You could even add Arisa-chan in there, you know? "How about you Liza-san?" "The only thing I''m capable of is swinging my spear" "That''s not true at all." "She''s right, Liza-san. Wasn''t it Liza-san who taught me cooking." Lulu supported my follow-up. She taught her when we first set out of Seryu City, yeah. "Lulu, it''s gotta be cooking?" "Un, since I''ve always made our food, I think I''m going with memorable dish this time." What kind of memorable dish? Think that would be meat skewers and giblet dish Master treated us after our first meeting, and also his super good first salted fish? "Then, I could make that too. There''s a dish we ate together in a dungeon." "Frog meat steak~?" "Yes, I''m surprised you haven''t forgotten." "Pochi remembers that too nodesu! Master said that it was good too nodesuyo!" Master sure feasted on some real heavy stuff during his early days in this parallel world. "And you Mia?" "Music." "Figured." You think music when you think of Mia, you think Mia when you think of music. "That''s not it! I want to y Satou''s story just like Pochi''s together with spirits. I''m going to present music that makes the spectacles get projected on just by hearing as Aze and Shia taught me. It''s true, you know?" "That sounds nice. Do you mind if I sing along to that tune as well?" Just as Mia was speaking in long sentences, Aze-tan showed up. "Ooh, here shees. Legal wife!" Now that other high elves take turn to do their duty, she oftenes here to y now. "L-legal wife, oh you." Aze-tan is panicking like awawawa. It may look cunning, but that''s actually just how she is. Wonder if this is the kind of stuff that tickled Master''s heartstrings? I shrug my shoulders and get back to topic. "Nana?" "I shall give birth to Master''s young organisms as a present and-- "Oh no you don''t." Since Nana''s proportion fits right up to Master''s taste, he''s gonna get shot down for real if she seriously go for it. "Too bad so I inform. Then I shall make a handmade doll instead." "That''s nice." Her dolls are getting popr among orphanage''s childrentely. "I wonder what could I do I cannot see myself making handmade stuff with how clumsy I am." Karina-tan is folding her arms, as if they''re supporting her weighty-looking breasts. Master''s probably gonna be gone in paradise if she does a super close contact puff puff to him, but I''m never speaking that out loud. Absolutely not. Someone spoke out as if ignoring my inner voice. "I''m sure he''d be delighted if you give him a Boobs Ticket, you know?" "Mii-chan!" Mii-chan aka Kagura spoke something absurd. "Boobs ticket? What kind of ticket would that be?" The pure innocent Karina-tan asked back at Mii-chan with a perplexed look on her face. She''s probably thinking Mii-chan meant another thing for [Boobs], or that she misheard it. "A ticket that lets him rub your boobs." "W-what! You can''t do that before marriage!" Hearing Mii-chan''s direct answer, Karina-tan blushed with her eyes going round and round. "That is worth considering indeed." The closet pervert ex-miko Sera said her absurd idea out loud. It''s hard to tell her body line due to her clothings, but Sera''s got some real filled up waist, her body is quite a dynamite for a girl her age. "Don''t forget your lucky underwear." "Yes, I''m always ready in anticipation for a chance." Sera would sometimes get d in a green light as she speaks to herself. I think god Tenion is giving her advices or something. That god loves everything about love after all, not to mention how giving Oracles has been made easier now. "Erotic things are prohibited!" I shelved my usual self and shouted out. "Oh my? Giving birth to sessors is a noble''s duty you know?" "It''s limited to objects! This time the present is limited to objects!" It''s okay if it''s only at skinship level, but we''re just gonna trouble Master if we''re doing it for real. "I have no confidence in making things with my hands." "It doesn''t have to be handmade, does it now? What''s important is the thought you put intoing up a present for Satou." Mii-chan gave a serious advice to the anxious-looking Karina-tan. "Un, then how about something like this?" Hikaru-tan took out a book from her [Inventory]. "T-that''s! The Tale of Founder Hero-sama!" "The out of print phantom book that doesn''t exist even in Saga Empire''s Ptial Library?!" Karina-tan was surprised, Princess Sistina--Tina-sama gave an exposition for how rare that [The Tale of Founder Hero] "H-Hikaru-sama, could you let me take a look at it for a bit?" "Sure thing. This was something forced on me during arger brainwashing training after I got summoned by Saga Empire. You can even transcribe the whole bookter if you want." Oh right, Hikaru-tan had a rough start, being treated as a failed hero by Saga Empire and all. "I shall pick a book as well then. I''ve just gotten a hold of a magic book not even the Forbidden Archive has after all." "I am curious!" I approach Tina-sama with ''want'' written in my eyes. Of course she didn''t get the reference, but she agreed to let me take a quick look at the magic book before presenting it to master. I can just borrow it from Masterter if I want to read it fully. "Karina-tan, you gifting a book too? Muno Family''s got some real amazing collection of everything heroes right?" "Yes, our collection of heroes-rted books is number one in Shiga Kingdom." Lights dwell back in Karina-tan''s eyes. "Pendragon." Mia gave a hint. "Pendragon--that''s it desuwa! I shall present Hero Orion''s Seven Trials to Satou!" A story where Master''s family namees from, that''d do nicely as a present. "U-um!" While I was thinking hard about my own present myself, Zena-tan spoke up loudly. "What''s wrong, Zena-tan?" "I think all those presents sound wonderful, but since it''s amemoration for Satou-san, I think it''d be better if it''s something we all make together." """Ah.""" Whoops, we focused too much in the present part I forgot we were talking about [Commemoration for World''s Peace] originally. That''s a close one. "I guess it shouldn''t be something expendable like food then?" "We should probably avoid things that don''tst." Everyone working together to cook a dish would do nicely as a drama cd, but that doesn''t feel right as a [Commemoration]. Some suggested theatrical y or musical performance, but they got rejected for the same reason as food. Everyone voiced out their views one after another. "How about letters of gratitudes?" "That sounds nice, but it doesn''t clear the [Everyone] part." We''re not getting there. "What if we all writes our own word for Satou-san on an autograph board and present it to him?" "Like an autograph collection?" "Right, right. Like something you see in a graduation ceremony." Well, maybe that''s the best gift for Master now that he''s attained divinity and transcended humanity. Transcend beast and human, and--a phrase frombined robot shed in my mind, but I didn''t say that out loud since I''m not sure Hikaru-tan would retort. "Presenting words, that''s a wonderful idea!" "It''s a bit embarrassing, but I shall put my feelings to Satou in words desuwa." "Ehehe, presenting words to Master, it''s like a love letter." "Feel free to write love letters. I give you my permission noja." Everyone reacted more favorably than expected, maybe because there''s no culture of autograph collection here. "Well, since everyone seems to be on board, let''s go with autograph collection then." "Uy uy, and the board--" "Here you go, suffice?" Mii-chan produced argish autograph board out of nowhere. The name of a Japanese maker is written on its back, but since asking her about it seems like it''s gonna take long, I ignore it like Master would have done. "Since it''s an autograph board, we all get 64 character per person." "Pochi''s passionate feelings can''t be contained that shortly nodesu!" "Show how to load your feelings in a few words if you truly aim to be a novelist!" "Yes nanodesu. Pochi will do her best, nodesuyo?" It''s gonna be tough for someone in long-sentence faction like Pochi, but please give it your all. "Is a drawing fine~?" "It''s fine, but you can''t draw something too big." "Aye." Letting everyone write on the board just like that would likely turn out disastrous, thus I made it so everyone got their own sheet to put on the paper. I asked Mii-chan to get gridded papers for everyone. Hikaru-tan''s got the honor of writing [Commemorating World''s Peace, to Satou-san] using a calligraphy brush. She''s got an unexpectedly neat handwriting. "I''ve gone over the word limit again. This is hard." "Unyunyu, words are free, furidamu nanodesu." Liza-san and Pochi''s overflowing feelings can''t seem to be contained in word limits. "With this word limit, I would use up half of it just for the opening phrase." "Well now, this is troubling." Due to their upbringings, Tina-sama and Sera-tan would waste the word limit like the would with ordinary letters. With me and Hikaru giving advices, we somehow managed to finish up all our sheets before the date changed. Tama''s illustration is a drawing of everyone with Master in the center. It''s like something you see in an anime conclusionmemoration. "Arisa, you''rest." Thest remaining area barely fit on the autograph board. "OK." I put my heart into writing my feelings in the first half of the world limit. I''ve decided on what to write on the remaining limit. Do take care of us forever and ever, our Master! Side Story: Kishresgalza Clan

Side Story: Kishresgalza n

--This takes me back. I was bemused at myself for finding the scenery in front of me nostalgic. I mean, I don''t have many fond memories of this ce. "Liza~?" "Is your belly aching nodesu?" "Oh no, it''s nothing." Tama and Pochi who had run off to chase a rabbit came back and pointed at my belly. The face I had as I took the view might have worried the two. "Is this your hometown, Liza?" "No, this was where I spent a year after the destruction of my vige." There are charred remains of what seem to be houses. It was Master who found this weed-infested ce indistinguishable from a distant. "Do you know your way around from here?" "Yes, I believe I can find my former vige from here." I recalled my hazy memories to retrace the way back to my vige. I had only taken the road once, and I probably lost sight of it on the swaying back of my mother and big brother, but Master and Tama found traces of a path. And we arrived atst. At the ce where Kishresgalza Vige was. "Splish-ssh~?" "It''s full of water below grass-san nanodesu." I waspletely taken by the view before me that I couldn''t hear the voices of Tama and Pochi getting excited over the wends. There''s nothing but wends here. There''s no mistake. Here is the ce. The outlines formed from mountain ridges and the flow of Shigaruza River tell me. This is where my vige was. Even after getting burned down to nothing, nature keeps on thriving in Shigaruza Wends. "This ce is Liza-san''s vige?" "There''s nothing remaining but I have no doubt it is." "I see, so this is where Liza-san was born and raised." "Mountains and river flourish in ruined country. was it?" "Ah, did I mention that before?" Arisa affirmed awkwardly when I cited a poetry I heard her saying once. Looks like she''s being considerate. "Fish~?" "Lotsa frogs-san too nanodesu." Tama and Pochi are going after animals living in the marsh at their own pace. "Geko geko~" "Pyon pyon, nanodesu." "Nn, in unison." ""Geko geko, pyon pyon, geko, pyon pyon"" "Nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi are singing in chorus matching with Mia''s impromptu performance. That reminds me, I sang a lot in my childhood too--. "Lizarin! Over here!" Somarin, my childhood friend called me by my childhood name. Adding the word [Rin] to your long name ismon with childhood names for girls. "We''re fishin'' for frogs today!" "Eeh, I''d rather crayfish though~" "And I want pond snails!" A cheeky boy Zalton, and a timid boy Mozton were together with Somarin. I often yed together with these three since childhood. """Lizarin, what about you?""" And then leaving everything for me to decide, they''re the same as ever. I personally love the feel of crayfish in your mouth, but always picking that one up isn''t fair to everyone. "Once we set up traps for pond snails, let''s catch some bugs as live bait for the frogs. Then we can use those frogs'' legs to fish for crayfish." "That''s Lizarin for ya, so greedy." "We''ll need Water Grass if we''re making traps." "Then let''s go to the Longear creek. We can catch live bugs there." We all merrily went our way to y which also worked as food gathering. We quarreled among ourselves sometimes, but we would always make up the next day. "--Lizarin!" At dusk, the men came back from fishing, riding their huge bamboo-leaf boats. The one swinging a spear greatly in the center is my father. He''s together with Older-niisama and Younger-niisama. The men headed for the wharf. "Father, brother!" When father hugged me with his huge body, I could smell the scent of sweat and wends that were unlike the waterside. The young me would feel a sense of relief from that scent. "Lizaryu, today we feast once more." Father, Older-niisama and other young men lifted up a Lotus Alligator. """MEAT!""" I was overjoyed enough to dance on the spot at the very rare sight of meat. Father and the young men broke into smiles when they saw me. The vige wasn''t prosperous, but it was full ofughter. "Yum, yummy." I frantically chewed on the slightly gamey and nicely chewy Lotus Alligator skewers. Even the usually talkative ane-sama and my little sisters were absorbed in their portions of this feast. Father, mother, and grandfather are watching over us while having some themselves. "--Old man." The portion of Lotus Alligator alloted to our house was scraped down to the bone, and just as we were enjoying the side dish in the form of frogs and crayfish, father called out to grandfather. "We came across strangers during the hunt." Grandfather stopped his hand as it was carrying a t cup of sake to his mouth and looked at father with stern eyes. "Were they hoodlums banished from Meshresgalza or Redmoshgalza?" "No, it''s not scalekin. It was Squirrelkin and Rabbitkin." "Beastkin. That''s unusual." To the me at this time, the only beastkin I knew were ratkin and weaselkin who woulde to peddle their ware sometimes. Since there were no squirrelkin or rabbitkin in the wends, my images of them were off. "They lost their viges in war." "Do they wish to live in these wends?" "Yea, they asked, but that''s impossible for those guys. Long fur is ill-suited for wends. I told them to go to western forest or the northern coast." "Those would be better for long fur indeed." "Old man, the war between weaselkin and beastkin must be really spreading." "That''s just an idle talk of wandering peddlers. Take it with a grain of salt." "But folks from neighboring viges said there were skirmishes to the southeast." "--Dear. You too father-inw, please save that talk for after meal." As a child, I couldn''t understand their conversation, it only brought anxiety instead. I remember feeling relieved when mother interrupted them. Things were peaceful for years afterward. However, worrisome rumors gradually spread from outside the wends. As if pushed by those rumors, vigers rebuilt the vige''s railings into something sturdier, more and more young men participated in the bow and spear training. "Lizaryu, it''s too early for you to learn spears." "I want to learn the way of spears like ani-sama." "Come here Lizaryu, I shall teach you myself." "Yes, grandfather." Grandfather shaved down a stick into a wooden spear for me to use in practice, since the standard-use one was too heavy. The instructions and practices I did during this period shaped me today. I learned a lot of things besides spear from grandfather. Great-grandfather was the vige''s hero that challenged the [Fort of Soldiers]. My two big brothers idolized him and spoke about wanting to challenge [Fort of Soldiers] themselves one day. Father and mother were against it. "Grandfather, I also want to challenge [Fort of Soldier] once I grow up!" "You will now huh, then you''ve got to surpass your father at least." "--Can''t it be uncle?" Unable to imagine I could ever surpass father, the best warrior in the vige, I reflexively named my quiet uncle whom I considered detached from fighting. "Ohe on now, Lizaryu." Uncle who overheard us had a pitiful look on his face, the other menughed. The child me alsoughed together with the adults, but I now understand how rude I was being. I want to apologize to uncle if I ever get to meet him again. "Worry not, brother-inw. Lizaryu''s just got to be the best spearswoman in the world. Then you''d be a legend as the first wall Lizaryu overcame." "Oh, that sounds nice, eh? Lizaryu, you gotta give it yer'' all and be the best in the world." "Yes!" This time everyone smiled as I replied back innocently. Nostalgic peaceful days. I could recall it vividly even now. Nightmare raided the vige evening of that day. "It''s a raid!" "Burn the bonfire! They''ve got mages too!" "Help! My boy is pinned under the house!" "GYAAAAAAAAAA" Between the roaring sounds were the shouting of nsmen and screams of the women. "Mother, I''m scared." My little sisters and me could only hug our mother in fear with teary eyes, fearing the extraordinary situation happening outside. "Zaraton, Zajiton, carry food on your shoulders. No need for spears! Bring shields!" Dragged by father outside our house, the vige I knew was no longer there. Hyuru hyuru, the whistles of reaper resounded. When the whistles ended, loud roars and vibrations shook my body, faraway ground got blown apart. The cloud of dust produced was so much higher than a house''s, destroying houses hit and leaving red stters on people. It was truly a scene from hell. I know now. That was the technological forces of Weaselkin. When I told Arisa about it, she said it was an attack from anti-aircraft guns and mortars. After narrowly escaping the vige with our lives, a new trial awaited us. Kill the men! Capture the women and children as ves! Small foxkin mercenaries jumped out of the tall bush reed. "You knaves!" Father and grandfather''s spears turned many foxkins into sea of blood. They worked together with young men who managed to fled the vige. Skilled one! We''ve got a skilled one here! Bring out beastkin ves! A beastkin swordsman bigger than father began cutting down the young men. "I see that you are a famed warrior. State your name." I''m a ve. I''ve no right to name myself. Just someone who failed to protect his country, reduced to a mere hunting dog of the weasels. What I wish is to fight a worthy warrior and die in the battlefield. That shall be done--en garde! The fierce exchange between a spear and a greatsword was such that other people even forgot their own fight. Father was strong. I remember the spearsmanship he showed during this fight even now. You''re pretty good, lizard. Same goes for you, longfur. Once father and the beastkin were done readjusting their breaths, they spontaneously rushed out toward the second sh. However, the second sh didn''tst long. A bolt from a crossbow shot from a point-nk range inside the bush hit father. """Father!""" Mother and uncle stopped me as I was about to rush out to father who knelt down. Damn you foxes! How dare you sully a fight between warriors! The enraged beastkin cut down the bowman and ughtered more than 10 mercenaries before his ve cor took his life. "Now''s our chance. Break through the siege!" Everyone ran out with father''s order. I was carried on uncle''s shoulder, closing my eyes as I prayed for a peaceful morning. However, that peaceful morning never visited. In the dark, father lost his life to the poison arrow, grandfather was killed protecting big brother. From what we gathered from surviving vigers and young men scouts, our vige had been upied by at least a few hundreds weaselkin soldiers. We met with folks from neighboring viges along the way who testified that their viges had also met simr fates, thus everyone concluded that it was not the work of a bandit gang, the Weasel Empire had invaded for real. "Let''s abandon the vige and cross the mountains." Everybody made the choice to go with uncle''s suggestion, better than getting enved by weaselkin. It was a difficult march. We advanced on untrodden paths, pushing our way through bushes while sharing what little food and water we had. We would asionally encounter foxkin mercenaries, but the young men repelled them away. Our number dwindled down little by little from fatigue and wounds. When we reached the coast after crossing the mountain, we were greeted by a danger zone ruled by monsters. We avoided the coastline and went north along the sea. Just as we ran out of food, and started contemting whether to risk fishing with monsters abound, someone extended out a helping hand. Lizards, where you going? Escaped safely? No destination? Squirrelkins called out to us from above trees. "We are! Please tell us somewhere we can live at if you know!" The squirrelkin replied to uncle from above trees. Got it. We tell. We''re indebted to lizards. Never forget food debt. "So you guys really are squirrelkins from that time." Some years ago, uncle, Father and the men had shared their food and gave information about newnds to some squirrelkin who had lost their vige to war. With the cooperation of the dutiful squirrelkin and rabbitkin who were living close by, we managed to build a hidden retreat. It was a safe zone, but monsters were rampant right outside the retreat, we spent days of hunting and gathering while fearing for our lives. Those without stamina sumbed to illness and starvation, and even strong young men suffered defeat to unfamiliar monsters in a foreignnd, losing their lives. We spent such a harsh life for one year. Just when we got used to it somehow, the pursuing foxkin got to us. They weren''t looking for us, but it was all the same to them. Raided in the darkness of night, we went scattered in all directions, and even uncle who was with me until the end let himself be a decoy to allow me flee. As I was hugging my knees alone inside the forest, I suddenly smelt something nice. Tempted by the smell, I walked toward it and saw a unit of beastkin camping in an open space near the road. As someone who could only distinguish between foxkin, squirrelkin and rabbitkin then, I didn''t notice that they were a unit of weaselkin. "Missy, want some?" "Can I, really?" "Yea, yer'' a kid, don''t hold back now. Eat a lot." Unable to think straight due to hunger and fatigue, I ended up taking the weaselkin''s offer. I couldn''t even afford to savor my first meat in a long time as I fell asleep to the drug. When I woke up, I was chained up in an iron cage fastened to a wagon. "Have youe to? They used the same adult dosage of sleeping drug to children huh." The one called out to me was a lizardkin onee-san from another vige who was also living in the hidden retreat. "These guys are weaselkin ve traders. They hired mercenaries to hunt us escapees down, and then sell us to Shiga Kingdom to the west and the small human country group to the south." "Have you seen my family?" "I saw your uncle getting cut down by mercenaries. Your little sisters and big brothers who were covering them chose to fall off a cliff than getting caught by--" I couldn''t recall what the onee-san said halfway through. My mind must have been shut because of the shock. What thawed my frozen heart was my fellow ve, bearkin Abe, and Leopardhead Chita among others. The ve life was so bad my life in the retreat looked like paradise inparison, but I could endure it thanks to other fellow ves. Warmth came back to my heart as I took care of Tama and raised Pochi who couldn''t even talk. The me at that time could have never imagined we would get saved by Master in the Devil Dungeon and went on a journey around the world. "Piled up another~" "For Liza''s sake nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi are piling up stones on a cliff that overlooks the whole vige. That''s the gravestone for the people who lost their lives here. "Satou, sky." "Master, discovered an airship so I report." Mia and Nana looked up at the sky. "Oh it''s got a crest. Lulu, can you see?" "Un, it''s a bit small, but that''s Echigoya Firm''s crest." "Faster than scheduled huh." Master who heard Lulu''s reply waved at the airship. "You knew about it, Master?" "I didn''t think they''d get here today though." The airship flew down andnded on a rtively t ne in the wends. As it lowered its ramp, a familiar face peeked out. "Young master ssu! We brought ''em here ssuyo!" "We''ve brought you the goods. Should we lower them down first?" With the red-head Nell leading the way, the small girl Rouna riding a Stone Wolf got down the ramp. "Nell-san, let the people on board get down first." "I got it ssu! Sumina-neesan, off boarding order!" "Coming right up!" Several demi-humans got down the airship. Many of them are lizardkins, who are suited for wends. Lots are emaciated, but none had a ve cor or wore rugs. "Lizarin!" A woman ran out of the lizardkin crowd. That''s--. "--Somarin!" We hugged each other in a nostalgic reunion. I can''t believe I''d ever meet my childhood friend again, Ist saw her in the vige, she wasn''t there during our march to the hidden retreat. Tears fell down my eyes due to the unexpected joy. "Oh no~?" "Liza is crying nodesu." "Zip it down now you two, now''s not the time." "Nn, watch over." "Yes, Mia. I have got a plenty of handkerchiefs here." "I''m so d for you, Liza-san." I could hear the girls from a distance. "Liza, look to your right." Master whispered to me while pointing at the airship. "--" I''m lost for words. People who shouldn''t be here are there. "Younger-niisama! Ane-sama! Shiririn! Shizarin!" """Lizarin!""" Zajiton-niisama, Wejirin-anesama, older little sister Shiririn, and younger little sister Shizarin are there. My family whom I was told to have thrown themselves off a cliff are right here in front of me. I celebrate the reunion with my family. "Would be nice if you don''t forget about me." "Uncle!" Uncle who was supposed to have been cut down to allow me flee is even here. He''s lost one of his arms and one of his legs, but he''s alive. "I''m real good at ying dead, you see. Was a bit of a bet though." Uncle shrugged his shoulders teasingly. "These good folks of Echigoya Firm bought us out of our ve status." "That''s not exactly correct. We simply did as ordered by Sir Pendragon." Stone Wolf girl Rouna spoke while handing some kind of document to Master. "Thank you so much, Master." "I would have looked for them sooner if I had known you had family left." ''I''m sorry'', our kind Master apologized. "Not at all. I mean, I''m truly grateful." I was afraid to look for my family and friends, I ended up doing nothing. I was afraid that if, despite so much funds and connections, the result was a confirmation of my missing family and friends''s death. "I sure would love to lower the goods now. Those who aren''t in tears or eager to have a reunion, do your job please." "Rouna, I can''t believe you could say that now. I''m in awe." "You tell me ssu. That''s impossible for me ssuyo." "I can''t agree to that evaluation, somehow." I said my thanks to Echigoya Firm personnel who helped with the work. Once the girls had lowered the goods, they went away with the airship, saying they had another goods to deliver. "Master, since you''re getting all these people here, are you nning to?" "Yup, we''re rebuilding Liza''s vige as well as restoring demi-human settlements that were destroyed by the weaselkin." Master cast his magic, then a gigantic sturdy rampart emerged followed by a lot of houses inside it. My family and people who were brought here seemed to think it was Mia''s magic, they praised her, "As expected of elf-sama!" "Vige We can live here once again with our family." "Yes, ane-sama." The Weasel Empire that destroyed our vige is buried under salt now. "I have prepared a year worth of food supply and a ce to live at, also hunting and fishing tools as well as daily necessities. Please make the tools you need yourself from the goods. Echigoya Firm will send an airship here every once in a while, make sure to order the stuff this vige cannot cover then." "Our utmost gratitudes to Pendragon-sama''s benevolence." Uncle bowed his head at Master as a representative. "Give your thanks to Liza. I wouldn''t have even thought about this if not for Liza." "Thank you, Lizarin--no, Liza. I express my gratitude on behalf of our n." "Raise your head, uncle. I would have lost my life back then had uncle not thrown yourself to protect me." If I died back then, I wouldn''t be here now. "More importantly, we''ve got a vige-opening party to start now!" The party started by Arisa''s lively voice continued on the whole night. I spent that entire night talking with my family and Somarin as if to bury the nk period. They went through a lot, but ane-sama managed to find her spouse. Younger-niisama as well. My little sisters and Somarin would surely meet their spouse and give birth to lots of children too. We stayed in the vige for about half a month, hunting down all the dangerous monsters around the vige. Naturally, uncle and everybody who had lost their limbs got them regrown with Master''s magic potions during our stay. "Are you really going, Lizarin?" "I am, Somarin. I have a role I need to fulfill." "Uncle, please take care of everyone." "I understand. Stay safe, Liza." I informed them that I would be back within a year, then I got on board Master''s airship. "Liza, I don''t mind if you want to stay there, you know?" "No, I am Master''s spear after all." In order to carry out that pledge, I shall stay by Master''s side always, fighting off his enemy. "Pochi is here too nanodesuyo!" "Tama too, happy set~?" "Yes, we''re all in this together." Pochi, and Tama, and everyone else, let''s enjoy ourselves adventuring with Master. Side Story: Sisters

Side Story: Sisters

Those who would like to recall thest moment of Nana''s sisters, please refer to [5-12. Maze of Trazayuya (3)], (they survived in the published version, unlike in the web version.) "This ce is the ruins of the maze so I confirm." Nana murmured as she looked at the valley below from on top of a mountain. A huge amount of debris and rocks have piled up under the steep cliff. This was the maze Nana''s previous master, [Undead King (No Life King)] Zen had activated in order to encourage his own elimination. Vegetation has grown on top of the debris during thest two years, you wouldn''t know this was the ce if you didn''t actively look for it. Nana surveyed the surroundings with calm eyes. This is Zen''s graveyard, as well as a sad ce where Nana''s sisters vanished into mana bubbles when Zen''s Uniqe Skill [Limit Break] released powers beyond their limits. "Is this all right?" "Yes, Liza. The tombstones are correctly vertical so I inform." We set up tombstones for Nana''s sisters and Zen in the spot she picked. Since we had no bodies to bury under the tombstones, we buried articles of Zen and Nana''s sisters that had been put away inside my Storage by Auto Loot function instead. "Nana." "We''ve picked up some flowers." "Please give them to your elder sisters." "I thank you so I inform." Nana took the flowers Mia, Arisa and Lulu picked and offered them before the graves. She put her hands together to pray for the deceased, we also offered our silent prayers with her. If only I had the power I have now back then, would there be a future where they survive I wonder After she was done praying, Nana looked at me. It''s hard to tell due to herck of expression, but it feels kind ofnguid somehow. "Master, would it be possible to reproduce my sisters, so I inquire." Now that''s one unexpected question. I check my Storage. The machines that created Nana got broken along with the copse of [Maze of Trazayuya]. They look simr like the adjustment tanks used by the elves, but they appear to have been customized. I have documents left behind by Trazayuya-shi and Zen in my Storage, but not theplete sets. "I believe so. But it seems like it''ll take some time." "Yes, Master. Requesting reproduction of my sisters so I wish." A tinge of smile floated on Nana''s expressionless face. Okay, I gotta rev up the engine a bit. "U~n, I don''t get what these parts about" Now that I''ve undertaken Nana''s request, I''m doing research at Boruenan Forest to try to repair the machines. I''m trying to recreate by the creator''s intents by guessing from the surviving and destroyed parts, but it''s not going too well, they''re too unique. "Satou, isn''t that an imnt to support the magic circles?" "Wrong! That''s an auxiliary device to adjust mana." "We''ve got one already for that here though?" "Maybe just one isn''t enough?" "I recall hearing about multiple rectification devices when I was observing No.8''s creation so I report." "I knew it! We''ll proceed with that!" The elves and Nana are helping me as assistants. Even the research loving elves from Burainan n and Beriunan n would asionally visit and lend their opinions. "Refreshment~?" "Herees sweets for your tired brains nanodesuyo." "Nn, honey cake." The girls brought provisions along with a sweet scent. Us sugarcking researchers rushed to the sweets. I quenched my throat with the superb blue tea Lulu poured, and supplied my brain with the honey cake Mia put aside for me. "How is it going?" "We''ve taken another step forward, but it''s not proceeding too well from there." I gave a lowdown to Arisa who asked for our progress. I can make homonculi with the exact same shapes, but from simtions, their force magic circuits and expansion slots would turn out far inferior than Nana''s initial state. We''re currently trying to review things, see if we could cut down on unknown and unnecessary circuits. "Would be nice if we could ask the maker himself." Arisa murmured as she shrugged. The maker himself? "That''s it!" Since I''ve put a Marker on Trazayuya, I know his location simply by looking at Map. I met him as tactician Touya at Weasel Empire, he was acting there as a spy for Goblin Demon Lord of Saga Empire, but now he''s living together with the in-faced reincarnated person making a living opening an alchemy shop at some remote country. "Eh?" "Zen is impossible, but I can go see Trazayuya-shi whenever I want." There''s a branch office of Echigoya Firm near the ce where the Marker is, I''ve just got to fly with sh Drive from there and I''ll be there in a sh. "Master, wishing to apany you so I inform." "An extra person is no problem at all." I brought Nana with me to where Trazayuya is. --Huh? His dot shown on my Map disappeared. "Master?" Wended in a spot near Trazayuya''s mansion while Nana had a question mark above her head. "Looks like they went out." Must have teleported away using the Unique Skill of that in-faced reincarnated person who was with Trazayuya. "Master, the stove is still lit under this pot, so I warn." So Nana told me as she peeked in the house from a window. Peeking in next to her, I saw a pot still being cooked left out, cups fallen on a table, and a half-finished document. Wonder if something urgent came up? "Let''se here againter." Dunno when they''ll be back after all. "Yes, Master." Nana nodded with a slightly dejected look. It''d be bad if it turned into fire, so I put out the stove with magical psychokinesis [Magic Hand] and also cleaned up the fallen cups while I was at it. Since Trazayuya wouldn''t move from his new residence even after a few days had psed, I went there myself to see him. --However. "There is no one here so I report." Just like a few days earlier, Trazayuya was nowhere to be seen in the residence he moved into. They were here just now, must be another urgent business. "Let''s try catching up to them." "Yes, Master." The spot I can Unit Arrangement ourselves is a bit far from his location, but sh Drive would get us there in a jiffy. We teleported in, and headed for Trazayuya''s residence, but he disappeared once again. "Master." Nana stares at me expressionlessly. "Maybe Master is being avoided by the target so I ask." "You think so too?" I had my suspicion, but getting that pointed out is a bit awkward. Preparations for [Project Free Fall] isplete so I announce. Nana''s voice,ing from inside the space ship''s cockpit, was transmitted to my bone-conduction speaker. I wave at the silhouettes reflected in the space ship''s cockpit and plunged into the atmosphere with sh Drive. If they can find us from horizontal ne, then we''ll just gotta barge in vertically. I broke through speed of sound as the barrier created by [Canopy] magic protecting my body glowed red hot. My views on grounds turned clear in a blink of an eye, the city that looked like a lump turned distinctive. I would end up creating a crater on the ground if I kept this up so I moved into the garden of the target''s house using sight-based Unit Arrangement to kill my inertia. Then I saw a bald man standing up beyond the window with a flustered look on his face--Trazayuya. He was gonna shout something, but I Unit Arranged right in front of him and teleported back onto the space ship above along with him before the in-faced reincarnated person could react. "--Kuh, just kill me." Once I released Trazayuya on the floor of our space ship, he went and uttered the same line as some [captive knightess]. "Aren''t you misunderstanding something?" "And don''t you harm Mio. That girl was merely following my orders." We''re not syncing up. By the way, [Mio] is the name of the in-faced reincarnated person. Checking on Map, she''s moving about in confusion inside the mansion Trazayuya vanished at. "Looks like she''s worried about you, wanna give her a call?" After saying that, I connected us with an original space magic in the form a bidirectional video call screen between us. Touya-sama! Are you unhurt?! "What are you doing! I told you to immediately move out to the next base if I got abducted!" There is no point in a world without Touya-sama! They started some sort of drama. I''m feeling guilty now they''ve gotten super serious. "Now then, mind if we continue?" I spoke out after letting it go for a bit. "State your demands. I shall spare nothing now that you''ve taken Mio hostage." Touya-sama. He took it as a threat even though I made this video call for them out of kindness. Well, whatever. Let''s get to the point. "Could you show me the blueprints for the homonculus production system you used to build [Maze of Trazayuya]?" "Is that all?" Trazayuya opened his Item Box, took several rolls of blueprints, and several books of what appeared to be development diary and put them on top of a nearby table. "This is everything." "Don''t mind if I take a look." I put all the documents in Storage, quickly copied them with magic and put them back where they were. Afterward, I used my Menu OCR function on the documents in my Storage and searched for the terms I was looking for. I stumbled upon some uncertainties and cleared them all up by asking Trazayuya for answers. Being able to have an interview with the creator itself is so handy. "You have my thanks for the information. I''ve copied the documents, so you can have the originals back. I''d like to pay you for the information and the trouble--" "No need." Trazayuya curtly interrupted me. "--No wait, I have two demands. Get me back to where I was, and don''t concern yourself with us ever again." "Got it. I promise to never have anything to do with you again so long as you don''t do wrong on the world." I gave my consent to the sour looking Trazayuya and teleported him back to the residence Mio was waiting. After I got the machine done thanks to Trazayuya''s documents and exnations, I started the production process of Nana sisters right away. No issue on the software side either. Since Zen had left behind detailed instructions and adjustments on the sisters'' individualities. When I found out the source of those girls'' knowledge on the mysterious shoujo manga was from a shoujo manga Zen wrote himself, the shock was beyond description. He mentioned that he died in a war, but apparently shoujo manga already existed in the Japan he lived then. I was done installing the education device while relishing on the shock, and then I brought the sisters along to meet Nana. The meeting spot is not at the solitary ind pce but at the ce where [Maze of Trazayuya] was, per Nana''s request. "!" """Yes, Nana.""" Nana called the girls'' production numbers with inexpressible feelings as she stood in front of seven people with the same faces as hers. Numbers are too tasteless for names, let''s give them real namester. Something like Ichiko-san or Ein-chan would be too boring, gotta think up something with a twist. Like Adein maybe. Nana brought the sisters to the tombstones. "Everyone should visit these graves, so I encourage." "Whose graves are these, so I ask." "These are predecessor sisters'' graves so I inform." "Are we the second generation then so I inquire." "Might be even the third so I point out." The sisters were lively. Nana gave a short summary of what happened, after listening to that, the sisters put their hands together in front of the tombstones with a meek atmosphere on them despite theck of expressions. "Master, did I alone get rolled out during the manufacturing process, so I inquire." Once they were done with the prayer, No.8 jumped and raised her hand, asking me. She must have noticed the physical differences between her and her sisters. In No.8 case, I didn''t downsize her chest measurement and height by choice, that was just how it was with the preset. "Don''t worry about it, you''ll grow up in no time." I swiped and patted No.8''s head, she squinted and pushed her head on my palm. Suddenly noticing nces, I realized the other sisters were staring at me. Pochi and Tama are already lining up behind No.8 with sparkly eyes like they were saying, [We''re up next!] """Doing that only to No.8 is unfair so we report.""" Dunno if it''s because they were manufactured all at once, but No.1''s behavior feels kind of more childish than what I remember. Well, I''m sure their individual personalities will blossom up eventually. "It''s time for a wee party then!" "These sisters have just been manufactured, they can only eat liquid food for now." "Then we just make it a porridge party." "Porridge~?" "Pochi wanna eat onigiri-san nodesu!" "Onigiri won''t do, it''s got to be liquid food." "Indeed. It''s either porridge or soup." "Then let''s treat them to deluxe consomme soup." "Nn, look forward." """Yes Mia. We''re looking forward to consomme soup so we report.""" Nana sisters and the girls are happily mingling. As for the sisters'' training, maybe sending them to the veteran elven masters after power leveling them to level 10 at Dejima Ind''s Phantasmal Labyrinth is a good idea? After that, it''ll be the usual training at Selbira Labyrinth until level 50, then we can take it easy. "Master! Hurry hurry~" "Master, let''s party so I report." The girls are calling for me in front of a gate connected to the solitary ind pce. I offered my prayer to the tombstones once again and ran to the gate the girls were waiting for me. Volume 18 4. Tales of Hero Hayato [1]

18-4. Tales of Hero Hayato [1]

"Masaki-kun, can I count on you for it?" Asked by my childhood friend, Tachibana Yumiri, I--Masaki Hayato went to a shrine near our school. I was to fetch a talisman for Student Council. Dunno why they need it now that third semester is over, but I can''t say no to my childhood friend, not when she had so much on her te already. "Thou boy over there, pray tell what business dost thou have here?" A cute girl with colorful hair called out to me. She''s got a weird way of speaking, probably mimicking some sort of anime or manga. "Oh, I''m here to get a talisman." "Umu, that is a good thing. Thou look like thou wilt have an agonizing future, do take a lot with ye." Agonizing What an amusing kid. Wonder if I''m just imagining things or is her hair color different from before. "Sorry, it''s actually for someone else." I could have yed along with the little girl miko pretend, but ended up blurting out my real objective somehow. "Fumu, well fine. This shrine''s talismans possess a miraculous quality to them, use only when the need truly calls for it. It shall sweep away thine trouble, although only once." "Was it only once?" Shouldn''t it have been thrice in that old tale? "That is the case with three talismans. One talisman for one save, thou see." Come to think of it. I walked toward the shrine office while talking to the girl. "Give this boy a talisman." "Nn." A little girl with almost light blue colored hair nodded, wonder if she''s the girl''s little sister. My eyes gravitated toward a fortune slip cylinder while waiting. That reminds me, I always had my fortune taken whenever I came here with Yumiri when we were little. "Draw one." I put small change as well as the fee for the talisman on the saucer and drew my fortune. The fortune stick I drew had a lucky looking number of 77 on it. "Fumu, 77 is it--a number that signifies thine fate indeed." The girl muttered as she peeked from my side. "Here thy go, 77th." "Thanks." I read the fortune slip the girl handed me. [Hit] is written on the spot where either Good Luck or Bad Luck should be. Oh they''ve got something like this nowadays huh. Person waiting, forte. Journey, hardships ahead. Consult with friends. Sought after, hindrances. Better not flustered. Engagement, on that side. Answer sincerely. That sure is a lot of iprehensible words on this fortune slip. "Talisman." "Ou, thanks a lot. Are you helping out? What a good girl." I took a talisman the little girl presented. Getting my praise, the little girl nodded while puffing out her chest, "I''m, good girl". Little girls are cute. Only my little sister or the baby faced Yumiri could rival this cuteness. "Fumu, Hardships ahead is it--go cleanse thyself at the shrine." The girl which had a once again newly colored hair pointed at the front shrine. I wonder if this girl is hiding lots of wigs under her sleeves or something. Since I''m here and all, I tell her, "Yeah I''ll do that." after tying up my fortune slip on a branch and go to pray at the front shrine. It''s been awhile since I put my hands together in a quiet shrine like this. --Hayato-chan, what do you want to be like when you''re all grown up? I had a shback of my childhood days in my mind. --Me? I wanna be an adult who saves those in trouble! Even today, I''m living my life true to those words I dered in my childhood. "Umu umu, that is a good heart, a rarity among youngsters these days." "Nn, pass." I could hear the colorful girl and blue haired little girl having that conversation like they could read minds. A momentter, light emerged below me. I saw a magic circle straight from anime under the blinding light. --Oh crap. My instinct prompted me to get away but my body refused mymand and wouldn''t budge an inch. "Keep that talisman close with thou." My consciousness was swallowed in the magic circle''s light with the girl''s words as thest thing I heard. When I came to, I was floating in a light blue space. Words that feel like lumps of concepts resounded inside my head. Looks like it''sing from a blue sphere floating in this light blue space. The image changed a bit. Apparently I''m getting summoned as a hero. My mind is hazy, I can''t think straight. An image of a little girl making a plea got transmitted to me. This girl seems to be a little goddess who summoned me. Apparently the little goddess has appointed me as a hero. I strive to not desert those in needs and reach out to those who seem troubled, but I don''t consider myself anywhere near the level of a hero. A keen wish jumped into my head. Wanting me to believe in the little goddess. She wants me to be a hero and save the world. Despite of that, she still gives me the ultimate choice. But I can''t just t out refuse the plea of an innocent little girl. Dunno what I can do to help, but I''ll be sure to give it my all. An image of the little goddess smiling broadly got transmitted to me. Oh man, now you''re making me blush looking that happy. I see, she''s lending me powers to save the world as a hero. I hold my hands over the blue light as the image conveyed to me told me to. First of all--the power to defeat mighty foes. A small fragment floated out of the light and jumped into my chest. --Strongest Pike (Nothing cannot be pierced) It seems to be a power to pierce through everything. Then the next power is decided. Just like before, the second fragment of power came to dwell in me. --Invincible Shield (Nothing can pierce) The strongest shield that can guard against any attack. A power I need to aplish my mission and to reunite with my little sister and Yumiri. The little goddess urged me. Looks like I can still pick another authority. She''s quite magnanimous. Whoa there, I didn''t say fat. That was supposed to mean generous. Is the little goddess bothered by her physique? I held back myughter while having fun. Little goddess urged me once again. I took my pick after pondering a bit. Several fragments float around the blue light before one jumping into my chest. --Unlimited Regeneration (Endless Heal). An authority that can automatically restore all kinds of wounds even limb loss without magic. I had considered putting everything into defense since I don''t like pain, but since an attack that can get through [Invincible Shield (Nothing can pierce)] wouldn''t leave me unscathed no matter how much defense I put in, or so the authority told me, I chose a way to recover myself instead. The little goddess praised my picks. The little goddess wished for me to master the Authorities she lent me and save the world. That image came up in my mind. Yeah, just leave it to me. I''m gonna go save the world. Apparently I shouldn''t overuse the Authorities. Must be too powerful for humans since they''re originally gods'' powers and all. Make sense, even medicine bes toxic if you don''t follow the dosage. I left behind the light blue space as the little goddess gave her blessing to me. "We did it, hero-sama has been summoned!" My hazy consciousness was aroused by an elderly sounding voice and huge cheers. "Where, am I?" I recalled the conversation I had with the little goddess in the light blue space as I murmured. I have been summoned to another world as a hero. I get back on my feet and take a good look around. Surveying the surroundings. There''s a gigantic magic circle drawn with me in the center inside a solemn temple-like big hall, with men and women in priest clothings outside the circle looking at me. Those priests look dead tired like they''re about to fall any moment. Then, a dazzling group of people tore open a path between those priests. A beautiful girl around my age, a handsome young man wearing a full te silver armor like he''s that girl''s protector, followed by a big-breasted priestess slightly older than me, and an elderlydy with a sharp gaze in military uniform. As for the official-looking men around them, guess the fact that many of them have got beards is the only thing worth mentioning? Suddenly, several pieces of information came up in my mind before disappearing out. "Hero-sama, you have our most heartfelt gratitudes for answering our prayers." The beautiful girl knelt down and greeted me like it was a scene in a fantasy. I found out the beautiful girl is called Maryest, a princess of Saga Empire, she''s a year older than me at 16. The knight is Jerid of Duke Orisagas house, 22 year old. Looks strong--the moment I thought that, information about how he''s level 44 and all the skills he had rapidly streamed in like a chain reaction. Not sure what''s going on here, but having information that should be foreign to me flown into my head feels gross. The big-breasted priestess behind the princess also greeted me. She''s got a really strong sense of formal religious aura to her. The knight and the military olddy were silent. Or more like, their gazes are scary. Their ring eyes feel like they''re evaluating me, quite unpleasant. Urged by the princess, I was brought to a parlor inside the temple. Some old men who look like cab ministers and officials were also going to apany us, but the princess ordered them to disperse. She seems like quite a strong-willed girl. "I am the 21th princess of Saga Empire, Maryest Saga. Bymand of his imperial majesty, we have carried out the [Ritual of Summoning]." At first I thought the little goddess summoned me, but it appears these guys were the one who performed a hero summoning ritual. On a closer look, the princess''s gorgeous blond hair is golden colored. I''ve never seen such a fantastical beauty in real life. Would have been perfect if she were a bit more cordial. "This man here is silver knight Jerid Orisagas. He''s a prominent master fencer in Saga Empire, as well as a candidate for Hero-sama''s attendant. Next to him is Sword Saint Burume Julberg-dono. She is a former attendant of the previous hero, she will be in charge of Hero-sama and your attendants'' upbringings. Lastly, thedy over here is Parion Temple''s priestess Loreiya. She may not have a high court rank, but she''s the cream of the crop in holy magic among priests." The princess introduced me to the three in the room. But still, Loreiya''s sure got a big rack. Since I prefer younger, [that''s huge] or [she''s probably got stiff shoulders] were the only things that came to mind, but the guys at my ss would have kicked a major fuss had they seen her. "Would it be eptable if I could have Hero-sama''s name?" "Ah, excuse me. My name is Masaki Hayato. Oh but I guess it''s Hayato Masaki over here?" I forgot to introduce myself till the princess pointed it out. "Masaki? Is it written like ''Ripping Evil Apart''?" "Oh no, it''s Ma from truth, and Saki like Nagasaki--not like you''d get it though, it''s written like ya-Masa and Ki from Kiseki--Princess-sama, do you know Kanji?" "Yes, we have a few books pertaining Japanesenguage left behind by previous generation heroes in the Hero Study section of the library." Come to think of it, we''re talking to each other but not in Japanese. "Now that you mention it, I''m speaking--" "Saga National Languagemonly spoken by the popce of Saga Empire. By God Parion''s gift, Hero-sama canmunicate with all people in every country, please don''t worry." That''s handy. Little goddess, thanks. The princess also said, "I believe you can read words as well." and brought a bundle of documents with her. All of them look like curriculum vitae or personal history. There''s more than 100 pieces. "These are candidates for Hero-sama''s attendants. They all have been carefully selected, we would like hero-sama to pick among them. Please feel free to consult to me or Burume-dono." "--Your highness." The military olddy--Burume-san interrupted her imperial princess''s exnation. "Your highness will be busy with the lecture for a while, right? Now that we''ve named each other, I''ll take my leave here. Gotta drill those chicks before they could be of use to hero-sama as his attendants." "I understand. They will be in your care." This Burume-san is amazing. Her level is the highest at 52 among everyone here, and she moves like someone in her 20s despite being 83. She doesn''t look like someone that''s older than my grandmother. "You''reing with me." "Burume-dono, my mission being an escort to her highness means--" "The hero this time is a decent one. Your escort isn''t needed. And her highness''s taken getting pushed down into consideration anyway, am I wrong?" The knight got mad, "How shameless!", but the princess had noment, only smiling lightly. "Besides, it''s not like they''re going to be alone. Loreiya''s here too. A virgin ain''t got the guts to get to threesome right away." Even though she''s speaking the truth, my pride took a beating being told that in front of beautiful girls, but since that was her way of showing her trust to me, I didn''t talk back. Seems like life of another world''s hero is bit more than I bargained for. Volume 18 5. Tales of Hero Hayato [2]

18-5. Tales of Hero Hayato [2]

"Please pardon themotion." Once the knight was dragged away by Burume-san, the princess and the priestess (Loreiya) fixed their seating postures. Even though Burume-san said us three back then, there are actually girls in maid-looking outfits standing by the walls and some full ted pro-wrestler-looking burly knights guarding the door. Not even idiots would dare to woo the princess in this situation. "Hero-sama, do you have any questions before we proceed to the lecture? I shall try to answer you to the best I could." The princess suggested. After quenching my throat with blue tea--tasted like ck tea--maid-san poured, I asked the first thing I ought to confirm. "Can I go back to my world?" "Yes, once you have aplished your mission, god Parion will work her miracles and send you back to where you were." That''s a relief. Loreiya-san also added, "There are heroes-sama who choose to stay here too, you know." Guess not all of them want to go home like me. "Another thing, what''s this mission I must aplish?" "It''s the extermination of demon lord." Reminds me of games I yed in childhood. That kind of topic came up a lot in fantasy themed ones like Final, Quest, Dragon. "Won''t it be simpler if you just deploy the army?" "We don''t mind doing so if a demon lord emerges in Saga Empire, but we cannot dispatch arge scale military excursion to foreign countries. It may be feasible to neighboring countries, but supply lines will be a problem if it''s to a distantnd." "Won''t people be united in one in the face of a world crisis?" "A great many countries would have already been in shambles by the time we are united. We are hoping Hero-sama could demolish the demon lord before countries fall into ruin." Looks like this world''s got divided countries just like earth. "Besides, the dragons wille if the demon lord is not fought by a few elites." "--Dragons?" Wonder if she meant eastern or western dragons here. "Yes, arge-scale sh between demon lord forces and a big military assembly may attract the dragons and their curious nature. The demon lord might get destroyed by the dragons in this case, but the coteral damage will also be far more catastrophic than from the demon lord itself." Is it like resorting to carpet bombing to weed out grass? For now let''s consider dragons are bad news, badder than demon lords. "Are dragons not a target for extermination then?" "Yes, as they are harmless as long as we don''t try to attack them or attract their attentions." Guess they''re sort of untouchable. It''s not like I''m not fascinated by Dragon yer title, but it looks like I''d better left that as a mere fascination. "Do you have any other questions, hero-sama?" The princess asked. --Right. "I have a request rather than questions. Can you stop with ''hero-sama''? Please just call me Hayato. And do away with the formal speech if you can." "I understand. Hero-sama--Hayato-sama doesn''t have to use formal speech yourself, but we cannot abide by that order. It is imperative for us to show respect." The princess asked me use formal speech in public and before the emperor. "I''m not good with formal stuff though--" "Then please show it with deeds. If theree times when people respect Hero-sama even without formal speech, then we too shall speak to Hayato-sama informally." She burned me with a super logical argument there. I might be not good with this princess. "Hero-sama has been bestowed with all kinds of abilities besides the Unique Skills from god Parion." The princess''s lecture has started. Apparently I''ve got [Inventory], [World Talker], [Analyze], [Self Status], [Hide Status] besides the three Authorities--Unique Skills I picked. "Is [Self Status] even needed when I''ve got Analyze?" "[Self Status] is simr to a lesser version of Analyze skill that applies only to individuals, but this particr skill is a special skill exclusive to Hero-sama." The princess gave her exnation while holding a [Manual] left by past heroes in one hand. On top of showing me my own status in numerical values, Self Status also has a hidden function that lets me chantlessly cast magic I''ve casted once, up to advanced level. "--Magic?!" "Allow me to make a demonstration. Mana Light." A light appeared on the princess''s hand. It''s not hot even when I''m holding my hand over it, neither can I touch it. --Or rather. "What''s up with that spell? It''s like you''re reproducing a music data in high speed or something though?" "The past generation heroes called it [Fast-forwarded Tape]." Magic swordsman is my aspiration, but not with that spell, nope. Simply impossible for me. Guess I''ll have to abandon the idea of casting a magic that drops lightning from heavens like a certain game''s hero. I''m better with moving my body anyway. "Getting back to the topic at hand, Hayato-sama, please confirm your remaining points with Self Status." With the instructions she had given me on the skill usage, I checked my points and conveyed it to the princess. "That many points should be enough. Please do not attempt to allocate your points until after you are done with the lectures and basic training." "Can''t you reset or reallocate them?" "No, you cannot do either. As Hero-sama''s initial level starts at 50, it is very hard to obtain additional points, so please be advised." Now that she mentioned it. My level is high. It''s like being strong from the start of a new game, kind like a cheat. I feel bad for people who work on it the honest way, I''ve gotta be careful not to grow conceited. After the warning, the lectures began. I almost fell asleep at history and geography lessons, but then Loreiya would hug me with her huge breasts, rousing me up. My stupid friends at ss would have been ecstatic at that, but it just felt stuffy to me. I think being a lump of lust incarnate is not a good thing even for a boy in puberty. I wasn''t into the school-like lecture much, but the lecture regarding heroes and ways to use skills and systems were quite fun, it was as if I was reading game strategy books. I was barred from using Unique Skills inside a building, but using Analyze skill on random things as a practice was very fun. Thus I got through a month of lectures and another month of skill practice before moving onto martial art practice where I could finally hold a sword. "Hayato-sama, please use your [Hide Skill] before you proceed to the training grounds." The princess told me as I put on the practice armor. "Aren''t we going to where my attendant candidates at? Do I really need to hide it?" "Yes. The candidates that do not get selected may try to sell the information. Unique Skills especially are like a lifeline to heroes. Please try to keep it only between your most trusted attendants." Reality is a harsh mistress unlike games. "There you are, hero." Burume-san grinned while holding a wooden sword in one hand over her shoulder. "First, do some warm-up. --Jerid." Despite saying ''warm-up'', Burume-san named the second highest leveled knight Jerid after her here. This grandma is pretty feisty. "--heavy" The wooden sword they gave me almost feels like it had a bar of iron lodged inside, it''s heavier than it looks. I tried swinging it around, and somehow managed to get used to its weight. "You really are hero eh. Just like that kid." It felt like Burume-san''s eyes turned kinder for a moment there, but I must be imagining things, definitely. "You two get in the circle." I went inside one side of a circle 15 meter away. I take a stance with the wooden sword and an iron-reinforced shield. "Begin!" With Burume-san''s signal, knight Jerid rushed right in front of me at inhuman speed. --You for real?! I parried away his sh with my shield I had reflexively raised. Then I somehow managed to block his sword that instantly reversed its trajectory with my own. --Heavy. As a noise that doesn''t sound like a sh between wooden swords at all resounded, my hand holding the wooden sword and my shoulders are creaking. My level is higher than his, but his practicalbat experience iparable to me. In order to bury that gap, I focus my mind and deploy my Unique Skills. --Invincible Shield (Nothing Can Pierce). Jerid''s once super heavy wooden sword felt like a pillow''s filling, I easily parried it away. Jerid''s face was colored with shock. Taking that opening, I swung my wooden sword at his wrist. I was too naive. He easily parried my sword and pushed it back, I ended up blocking it with my shield. As his sword went for my legs, I jumped above to dodge it. "Nicely done--but!" A momentter I got hit by a heavy blow before getting flung and crashing on the ground. "Jumping near your opponent is just suicidal." Burume-san told me. Come to think of it, going up in air is like losing in fighting games too. I stood up right away and took a stance. My breathing was getting rough even though I''m quite confident with my motor skill. --Unlimited Regeneration (Endless Healing). My second Unique Skill healed my fatigue. "That''s Hero-sama for you, he doesn''t look like someone who has never fought with a sword before." "Yeah, god Parion nts the basics of fighting on heroes when they get summoned after all. He''s not exactly aplete amateur." I heard that conversation between the princess and Burume-san far away. I see, no wonder my body felt like it moved too well. "Don''t you look away now!" Knight Jerid yelled as his wooden sword closed in on me. --Heavy. Oh crap. Didn''t realize my Unique Skill [Invincible Shield] had lost its effects. I immediately attempted to reactivate it, but knight Jerid''s fierce assault wouldn''t give me the time of the day. He kept pressing on me while I was panicking before eventually knocking me down. "Well, I guess that''s that, good enough for a boy who hasn''t even takenbat practices." Burume-san dered the match''s end. "He hasn''t takenbat practices? What does that mean Burume-dono!" "Exactly what it says. Today''s the first time this boy''s holding a sword." "--That cannot be!" Knight Jerid opened his eyes wide. I wanted to say something clever here but my side was hurting from the knock down earlier I couldn''t speak well. I use [Unlimited Regeneration] which had lost its effect once again to treat the pain. "Hero! Don''t use Unique Skills whenever you want. Just endure that bruise. Get Loreiya heal that for you once you''re done with training." Now that she mentioned it, the little goddess also warned me against overusing Unique Skills in that light blue space. "Okay now that we''re done with the warm up, time to get to the real thing." Right after I got my breathing back, Burume-san--Master Burume''s training began. The special training was so intense and hellish it lived up to its name. I can''t remember how many times I raised the white g as she kept working me to the bone. At first I was the only one doing the special training, but two attendant candidates who wereughing at me screaming--a muscr 35 year old war axeman, Subac of Bearear-kin, and a slender macho 29 year old great swordsman, Deerhorn-kin, Zayan, got found out by Master Burume and ended up getting dragged into it as my training buddies. "I''m gonna die, I''m gonna die, I''m gonna die." "Granny, yer'' a demon!" "Who the heck''s your granny! Call me master!" Master Burume''s sonic sword beat the two up. Not only Subac whoined, even Zayan who just kept saying, "I''m gonna die, I''m gonna die", got rolled up into it too. But still, these two old men are only level 40s, yet the two could keep up with this hellish training courses enough to have a chat. During recesses between training, the two told me how they hailed from warrior races. Apparently both of them are fathers. Their wives, who visited during rest days, were such transcendental beauties that I found myself wondering just how did these two burly men even managed to score them. In a way, it''s the most shocking thing I''ve experienced in another world yet. "I see that he is doing well." "Indeed, Hero-sama''s growth is quite an eye-popping matter to behold." The princess showed up at the training grounds after a long absent. She''s together with her escort, knight Jerid. I understand how good he is at his craft now that I''ve gone through the hellish training. He''d have easily beaten me down in seconds even with our level gaps if I didn''t have my Unique Skills. "Look at ''im acting all high and mighty." "Oy, let''s drag him too." Subac and Zayan had a look like they were plotting something on their faces. "Aw yeah, let''s do this!" Looks like I''ve been influenced by these two old men. Us three ran up to knight Jerid, kidnapped him and forced him to participate on the hellish training as well. Knight Jerid who initially protested with a pompous tone ended up getting in on it after a shout from Master Burume. Ourughter at seeing the screaming Jerid was transient as we too found ourselves on his shoes soon after. Thus we shared pain andughter together and gradually grew closer. To the point that I don''t feel afraid going up against demon lord if it''s with these three. Volume 18 6. Tales of Hero Hayato (3)

18-6. Tales of Hero Hayato (3)

"Man this is so awesome. Definitely would get a spot in the World Heritages list." Once we overcame master Burume''s special training course, we went to the [Dungeon of Heroes] located near [Temple of Heroes] where I got summoned. I''m not using a wooden sword this time, instead the holy sword Arondight which has been lying in my [Inventory] since my summoning is in my hand. Same with other equipment, I''m wearing holy armor and holy shield I got together with the holy sword instead of training equipment. Feel like I''m finally getting promoted from soldier-in-training to hero now that I''ve got these hero gear on. "World Heritages?" "The heck''s that?" "Make no mistake, Hayato. This is a property of Saga Empire bestowed by Parion-sama." Subac and Zayan replied with whatever, while the serious knight Jerid corrected me with his serious face. This guy is a third son of a duke house, he''s got a road paved in gold ahead of him yet he''s chosen to be on the frontline and volunteered himself as a hero attendant. Befitting of someone who volunteered to such a dangerous job, he''s a model knight who excels in both offense and defense, I''ve stolen this guy''s shield art plenty. As for swordsmanship, I learned both this guy''s Saga Empire''s formal school and Zayan''s practicalbat swords styles. "Don''t make a racket now folks. This ce is no training grounds, you hear me?" Master Burume brought back a slender beauty, a stern hot old man, and a cheeky-looking girl. "These guys areing with you on your dungeon expedition today. Go on now, introduce yourselves." "Nice to meet you hero-sama, I am an archer by the name Shyaryi--" "Geh, it''s Ogre Bow." "Fer'' real, ain''t she went off somewhere looking for whales or something?" Subac and Zayan turned their faces away while whistling when the beauty red at them. I noticed something when I saw the well known woman. "Long ears--are you an elf!?" "No I''m not. I''m a longearkin (Booch)." Shiaryi smiled wryly as she corrected me. Apparently, elves in this world have slightly pointy ears, unlike the image of elves being small girls with long pointed ears prevalent in Japan, those would be longear-kin, a different race altogether than elves. "Asking elves-sama, ''Aren''t elves supposed to have long ears?'', is the highest taboo to them, so please be careful. They rarely leave their [Forest], but there are always exceptions, like Diva Shiriltoa of Shiga Kingdom''s capital, and Sebelkea-sama the [Mountain Crusher], who assumed the position of an attendant of the previous hero." The princess warned me. "I''m Rokos. An A-ss adventurer working as a scout. And this girl--" "I''m Seina! A B-ss adventurer, also a scout!" The hot old man is 44 year old, at level 42. The boku girl Seina is on the short side for a 18 year old, but her breasts are above average. She''s quite high leveled at 39 for someone so young. "B-ss? Are you sure we should be taking a second-rate here?" "Yer'' Rokos''s pupil, aintcha? Go forge yerself first." "What did you say! Don''t you make fool out of me!" "Quit it, Seina!" Seina who overheard Subac''sint snapped, Rokos stopped her by grabbing her on the nape. "This girl might be a B-ss, but that''s not due to herck experience or skills. It''s her age. Adventurer Guild doesn''t ept A-ss adventurers under 20 year old." "Oh right, think they got that rule or sumthin''?" "They do! It''s cause first hero-sama said things like [A-ss starts once you''re an adult], they changed the rule to 20 year old, and it''s still on even now!" Seina howled. I agree, getting barred because of age restrictions sucks. Subac looked confused, "Ain''t adult 15?", but the first hero probably set it on Japan''s standard. "I got it. I have no issue if she can handle herself. Wee to our group." Man, can''t get used to this way of speaking. Can''t wait to pile up achievements and go back to my usual style. "Elevator in a dungeon?!" There was an old-style elevator at the end of a gasmp lit passage. "Elevators are everywhere in hero-sama world, aren''t they?" "They are, Loreiya-san." Priestess Loreiya said with a gentle voice. It''s apparently rare in this world, everyone besides the princess and knight Jerid looked nervous as they boarded. Master Burume? That granny is the same as always. "It''s quite, deep." The elevator is taking us to a deep floor. "That is because floors up to floor 20 in [Dungeon of Heroes] are intended to nurture attendant candidates. Hero-sama and his attendant candidates will be using floor 21 and below." "Both I and Maryest-sama have had experience on upper floors for knight training purpose during winter ck farming seasons." Knight Jerid supplemented the princess. "ck farming seasons? What''s that got to do with ya nobles and royalty?" "Well. This dungeon is created by god Parion''s miracle, however the monsters roaming its inside are created by surplus mana collected from cities. It''s only usable during times when there are extra mana around to be used like in during ck farming seasons." I don''t really get it myself, but it seems to be quite an interesting for everyone cuz they''re listening attentively. "It''s not in the season now tho''?" "That is because hero-sama is present. His majesty the emperor has collected mana from the empire cities just enough to run the deep floors." Is emperor like the mages'' boss or something? I imagined him like a Roman''s emperor or America''s president myself. "The time for talking is over." As master Burume said that, the elevator also stopped. "Oh lookie, our wee party''s here already." A group of bizarre pig-nosed creatures with bloodshot eyes gleaming in the dark were crowding in the opposite side of a hall the elevator brought us out to. My analysis skill tells me they''re monsters called Demi-Orcs. "Orcs huh--eh just small fry." "Don''t let your guard down. We are on floor 30. Those must be a greater variant of orcs." Subac and Zayan cracked jokes while readying their weapons. I too took up my weapon and proceeded ahead with the two. These demi-orcs'' levels range from 28 to 31. Numbering in more than 10 from what I could see. "It''s a mixed group of Demiorc Butchers and Demiorc Berserkers. Butchers will throw their kitchen-shaped swords at you, watch out. Berserkers wille shing at you and their allies. Don''t let up now." Scout Rokos and priestess Loreiya put themselves in a formation to protect the princess. "Subac, Zayan, get into those demi orcs and make sure hero-sama deals with only one! Your highness, refrain from using magic, Loreiya use only recovery. Shyaryi, stop any orc that slips through Subac and Zayan from approaching the hero!" With master Burume''s order, we moved out. Getting pampered is mortifying, but I''m not childish enough toin here. I''ll ovee this trial and make them know this kind of treatment is unnecessary. Thus how I silently fired myself up as I drank my saliva to quench my dried throat. "Let''s go!" I run ahead as a vanguard after shouting that. Once I got close enough, I activated the skill I recently learned [Flickering Steps] and closed the distance to the demi orc, ambushing it. --Uwoo. Its hatchet sword grazed my face as it began swinging without warning. I reflexively jumped too far away when I dodged the attack, Master Burume''s rebuked me. "Don''t piss in your pants now, hero!" "I won''t!" Riding on the momentum of my yell, I swung my holy sword diagonally from shoulder down. After a peculiar sensation of forcefully cutting steel, a gross feel of cutting meat came next. I was assaulted by a sudden impulse to throw the holy sword away, but I put more strength into my navel to bear it. Warm red blood spilled out of the cut orc, sshing my face, dyeing my vision red. "Don''t let the blood get you! Lots of monster blood is toxic. Dodge those blood spills like they''re attacking you!" "Master Not even a word of praise for your pupil''s first campaign?" "I see you''re doing fine if you can talk back. As for Subac and Zayan who needlessly get blood on them, look forward to a double special course once we''re back." "Master?!" "Dangit, I''m taking Jerid and Hayato with me!" Subac and Zayan shouted like they were about to cry at master Burume''s heartless ultimatum. The scene was so familiar I ended up smiling with tears in my eyes. "Hero-sama, please do not suppress your feelings. Let it all out when you need to." Priestess Loreiya''s bountiful chest hugged my head. A soft feeling wrapped my head. Subac and Zayan were wailing noisily, but for me her hug gave me a mysterious sense of relief like a mother''s embrace than anything perverted. "Sorry about this, Loreiya-san. I''m OK now." "Yes, Hayato-sama." Loreiya finally called me by name just like the guys. I felt a bit shameful but she might have felt closer to me after I showed a weak moment. "--Those monsters'' bodies vanished?" The weapons the monsters were carrying also vanished. Only blood left on the ground assured me that they were no illusion. "This dungeon is a special case." "Monsters outside and in other dungeons usually leave behind their bodies and belongings." The princess and Loreiya taught me. "Did you not teach him during the lectures?" "I''m sorry. I had forgotten to give that lecture." The princess bowed her head when master Burume asked her. Well, it''s obvious at a nce anyway, no problem at all. "Burume-dono, the next group of monsters are approaching." Rokos who had gone off to scout ahead warned. "Alright, for the next one, just fight like usual." Master Burume''s haphazard order signaled the start of the fight. My first battle was pitiful, but from this fight on I recalled my time in master Burume''s rigorous training and did better than before. By my fifth fight, I could easily cut down the enemy. By the tenth, I finally had enough leeway to observe the surroundings. --Seriously, these attendant candidates are all freaking monstrous. The longearkin Shiaryi urately shot through monsters'' eyes in the heat of battle, the princess''s lightning magic mowed down groups of monsters, the scout Rokos found every trap without fail and saw through all the enemy''s advances. "Feels like Seina and me are the only normal people here in this party." "Hey, Hero-kun. Don''t lump me together with you, okay." Seina seemed annoyed at me lightly hitting her head, she brushed my hand away as she protested. This girl just made a blunder of bringing along a huge group of enemy during her scouting. I was trying to cheer her up because she seemed down in the dump from Rokos''s scolding, but that was uncalled for it seemed. After several failures and learning moments, I experienced my first level up by the time we cleared the very first floor. "My body feels kinda ticklish." "That''s a level up." "You''ve got it already? As expected of hero-sama." I could only shyly grin back at everyone who congratted me. These ticklish level ups increase your basic stat points and skill points, but unlike the people of this world, heroes can choose where to allocate those points. Since master Burume warned me to postpone that until after we get out of the dungeon, the level up doesn''t really feel real to me. We cleared floor 31, then I got my second level up after many more fights on floor 32. As my base level was 50, level up doesn''t happen frequently. But still, I can''t get over how my exp bar so easily gets filled just by defeating monsters when doing that extra hard training barely adds any. The training I did under master Burume and the sparring matches with the guys should have been richer experience-wise. "Congrattions, hero-sama." "You''re incredible, Hayato-sama. Oh god Parion, your hero is growing up well." The princess and Loreiya-san were the first to congratte me for my level ups followed by everyone. Master Burume included. Except for one person. "I can''t ept this! How could hero-sama level up twice when my level is lower than him! Don''t higher level people require more experience to level up?!" Seina the scout was pouting. "You can''t ept it, Seina?" "Rokos, did you not exin about hero-sama to this girl?" "Nah, I did. This stupid pupil of mine simply forgot about it." Scout Rokos and master Burume looked at each other. "Listen well, Seina. Heroes are loved by god Parion which elerates their level gainspared to ordinary persons. Even us ordinary persons have a varying rate of learning between individuals, don''t we? It''s the same principle." "Master Burume, an ordinary person?" "Must be another kind of ordinary than the one I know." "I can hear you guys!" Subac and Zayan''s honest impression raised master Burume''s eyebrows. Since I had the same impression in my head, I bent over along with them. "Level ups for heroes-sama are said to be three times as fast as the average. In exchange, it takes a huge toll on their body, thus please tell me immediately if you don''t feel good, Hayato-sama." Loreiya said that with a motherly smile. We kept making good progresses on the dungeon and by the third raid on month three, we finally arrived near thest floor. Maryest-sama, Shiaryi and the other members even call me by name now. All of it thanks to the stupidly high capacity of hero''s [Inventory]. Even I couldn''t believe my eyes when ten months worth of food and water for 10 people went inside it just like that. Our days in the dungeon finally came to a close when I reached level 60. "That much should do so long as you don''t go up against greater demons or demon lord outright." Master Burume gave her approval. "And since other members have broken through level 50 as well, it''s time to proceed to the next phase." Master Burume dered so and took us to Parion Temple. "Miko-dono, we''re here for the ritual." "Understood. Hero-sama and his attendants, please get on the circle line in this magic circle. Everyone connected by the circle." Urged by the oracle miko, we got on the circle as pointed. "O exalted little goddess. Grant your blessings unto your servants, hero of salvation and his attendants." A light blue light pouring down from heavens wrapped me and the guys once the prayer was recited. The guys held out their hands, then talismans manifested in those hands. Analysis skill tells me those are [Divine Talismans]. "Congrattions. God Parion has recognized you all as hero Hayato-sama''s attendants." With this, ''candidates'' finally got struck out of their titles, and we had a formal ceremony to inaugurate them at the Temple of Heroes. I smile at the friends I will entrust my back on from now on. "We''re all in this together now!" With them, I can even fight demon lord. At the time, I had absolutely no doubt in that conviction. Volume 18 7. Tales of Hero Hayato [4]

18-7. Tales of Hero Hayato [4]

"Now that the inauguration ceremony is over. There''s some things I need to tell you hero, and your highness as a representative of attendants." A day after the ceremony, master Burume called me and Maryest to a room with us three alone. "First of all, about how the talisman work." After telling us to teach other memberster, she spoke about a function to capture [Demon Lord Authorities] that show up after a demon lord is defeated. "This function can only be performed by the Main Talisman your highness possesses, however it cannot be done without the help of Sub-Talismans the other attendants bear. You must keep the matter about authorities to yourself, but definitely tell them that the act is required to [Prevent demon lord from resurrecting] immediately after it was defeated." Master Burume waited for Maryest to nod before turning torward me. "Next up, regarding the Hidden Function of hero''s Self Status." "Hidden Function?" "Yeah, you heard that right. I''m sure her highness told you it can''t be done, but in reality there is a [Backdoor] to reset your skill points back to initial state." "For real? I can go wild trying out stuff then!" I reflexively yelled out but then I wondered why they kept it hidden. "Do you find it curious that it was kept a secret?" I nodded at master Burume. I wanna go tell the me who spent all day mulling over what skills to pick. "Because it''s not without risks." ording to master Burume, the reset skill points aren''t restored entirely, what happened to the lost skill points is unknown. "I see, I''d get weaker and weaker if I just randomly pick stuff out and then respec-ing" "That''s how it is. Think of this [Hidden Function] as ast resort for when you have to re-allocate your skill points no matter what." Guess it''s like a measure to prevent me from getting stuck from not having a skill required to proceed ahead? Well, not like I''ve got anything to lose learning how, so I''ve got master Burume teach me the [Hidden Function]. "You''ll be doing some international work outside the empire from now on." Master Burume said thus once we were done exining talisman''s function to everyone. This international work is about going to countries all over the world to sell my face. "Establishing personal connections is a part of your job desc as a hero." My honest feeling to that is what a bother. At this point of time, I didn''t realize just how important personal connections could be. I begrudgingly attended balls thrown by Saga Empire VIPs in the old capital, ran around from honey trap-like socializing during tea parties sponsored by Maryest-sama, slipped out of Heroes Temple with Seina, Subac and the guys to try out food in the old capital, spending a brief period of freedom. As a result--. "Hayato! I won''t let you off the tea party today!" "Hayato-sama, his majesty the emperor will be attending the tea party today, miss it and Burume-sama will have a special course ready for you." --We''ve got to a point where we could joke with each other. Even Maryest called me by first name. Then I somehow managed to finish socializing with all the big wigs I needed to, and it was finally the day we set out for a worldwide trip to mostly cities with dungeons and dungeon ruins. "This is a ship reserved for heroes, Subdimensional Ship, Jules Verne." "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!" A smug-looking Maryest pointed at a ship shining in silver color. "What the heck, it''s a freaking spaceship!!" I shouted that out loud while pointing at Jules Verne since I was sure we would be going on a blimp-like airships that often flew above the old capital. "Spaceship? I have read about previous heroes calling it as such indeed. This is a light ship the first hero-sama received from the elves which has been further remodeled with Saga Empire''s technology." "As it is capable of flying in the void sky beyond where no breathable air is present, it may be correct to call it a spaceship indeed." "It really is a spaceship." Elves are awesome. "Hayato! Forget about that, let''s get on it quick!" Urged by Seina, I got on board Jules Verne. Even the entrance hatch is secured by a double airlock. Feels like I''m experiencing a genre shift from fantasy to SF. Even the seats'' got seat belts that look like the ones you find in a fighter jet or a spaceship. "Get on your seat. I''ll only teach how to fasten the seat belt once, ya hear me!" The previous generation hero''s attendant, master Burume went around to each seats. Everyone except me who''s familiar with seat belts was quite bewildered. "Now let us take off. Burume-sama, if you would." "Got it." Apparently master Burume is taking the helm. I had a scene of an airship taking off from an underground hangar ying in my head, and was getting excited for it, but Jules Verne took to the sky in a way that betrayed my expectations. "Dimensional submerge-mence." "What the heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeck!" An argent boundary was formed around the ship before the ship itself went into it. "Quit your yelling. I''ll take her to normal space once we''re outside okay." The ship really dide out of the argent sub-space into the sky above the old capital. "It''s the sky!" "We''re flyin''!" "Hmph, country bumpkins. Haven''t you flown on an airship before?" "This is my first time flying!" Subac, Seina and the guys made amotion as they watched the old capital below us. No one''s paying attention to Jerid''s sarcasm. "You''re quite calm aren''t you, Hayato-sama? Do you often get on an airship in the country of heroes?" "Nah, I''ve only been on a ne once. This feels quite different from that." I replied back to Loreiya-san. I''m just used to seeing airships in TV and movies, a senior high school student like me didn''t have many chances to get on one. "We''re submerging." Master Burume said that as Jules Verne dived in the sub dimension once again. Apparently this mode gets us around faster but consumes a lot of mana. As it eliminates the danger of monster raids, it''s rmended to use this mode when we''re traveling over a danger zone. The visits around the world were quite stimting for someone who never even stepped out of Japanese''s soil like me. Of course, since it wasn''t a pleasure jaunt, I ended up getting stuck with greeting the bigwigs and spending times in some boring ceremonies. I also got invited to a great many balls and tea parties. There were white peachy beautiful girls, and women that wouldn''t be out of ce if they starred in a movie running on barefoot. Every country weed the hero, so many high-ranking nobles tried to make connections with me by sending forth women. Spare me from honey traps please. Sorry but I''m into younger ones. Feasting on cuisines from many countries is nice and all, but I''m yearning for Japanese food. If previous generation heroes are Japanese, then there should be one or two restaurants that serve Japanese food back in Saga Empire. Maryest and the girls had no idea, but Rokos said he knew some ces. He promised to take me there once we''re back. You can count on this dude. During the trip, we also visited dungeons all over the world as advised by master Burume. We eradicated the hideous Vampire ves in [Bloodsucking Dungeon] found in a remote region of Saga Empire, and even encountered a real life vampire, but it was so quick on its feet we didn''t manage to catch it. It was fun watching the charmed Seina trying to flirt with me with heart-shaped marks on her eyes, but master told me that undoing the charm would have been super tough if we were up against a Vampire Lord, it was noughing matter. We finally encountered demons in Rampant Evil Dungeon in Longnose Rat emirate. We managed to finish it off, but I cannot believe that''s just a lesser demon. Master Burume sliced apart another one that showed up afterward. Master is amazing. Gotta work hard on it myself. And then I had a miraculous encounter in one of a country with dungeon ruins, Kubooku Kingdom of Central Country Group. "Whoo are you?" I met a little angel with purple hair when I strayed off somewhere after running off from the ceremony. She''s the cutest girl I''ve ever seen in my whole life. "Yes Lolita! No Touch!" My tension got so high from her cuteness I babbled some incorrigible stuff. "Come back to your senseeeeeeeeeee!" Had Seina in full uniform chasing after me not whacked me, I might have bbered more weird stuff out. "S-sorry--I''m a hero. A hero of Saga Empire, Hayato Masaki." "My! So you''re Hero-sama!" The angel called my name with her cute bell-like voice. The angel showed me her innocent smile,cking any disgust on her face, despite my shameful behavior. The angel is an angel on the inside as well as the outside. It''s the best. "Would you willing to tell me your name." "I am Arisa. Youngest princess of Kubooku Kingdom, Arisa Kubooku." Her name sounds familiar like a Japanese. Her Alice in the Wondend-looking dress suits her well too. "--This kid is the hidden princess of Salvation." Seina is saying something behind me, but I can''t turn my eyes away from the angel. "Your highness." "Please call me Arisa." "Princess Arisa--" "Please don''t worry about using honorifics with me." Kuuh, she''s just way too cute. I would have run off to hug her if I didn''t have my Yes Lolita, No Touch mindset. "Arisa--" "Yes, Hero-sama." My heart is gonna explode from this cuteness overload. Aah, I so wanna call her honey! Ufufu, I don''t particrly mind. --Eh? Princess Arisa replied back in Japanese when I shouted out loud in Japanese reflexively. Japanese, but how? Is hero-sama not aware that purple hair denotes reincarnated persons? Reincarnated. Right. Maryest told me about this during the lecture. There are reincarnated people bearing hair in Taboo Color--purple in this world. Some of those reincarnated persons bring prosperities with them, but since the majority of them cause disasters to people, there are many cases of them getting killed right off birth in remote regions. Then, you''re a reincarnated person? Yes, I am. I cannot recall my previous life too well, but by telling fragment of memories I see in my dreams to my retainers, I strive to better people lives. Later on, Seina told me how princess Arisa had yed active roles in dealing with crises befalling this country to the point that she earned the nickname [Hidden Princess of Salvation]. As I am but a child still, there are limits to what I can do, but that won''t stop me from trying to better the lives of our citizen even a bit. How very noble! Her nobleness knows no bound for a little girl. Please act spoiled in front of me only. Our meeting today ended with Maryest dragging me back, but during my stay here, I attended many tea parties with princess Arisa and managed to teach her some useful skills and information. "Honey! I''lle visit you again!" "Yes, Hero-sama. I will be waiting." We got along well enough for me call her honey. Once we''re done with this trip, I''ll definitely drop by here before we get back to Saga Empire. Those fluffy high spirited days didn''tst for long. I came across a cheeky girl, Pride of Shiga Eight des or something, at thergest dungeon in the whole world, Selbira Dungeon. "Hmph, you''re the hero? Look kinda unreliable." An intense silver-haired beautiful girl with slight Tsurime eyes and thin eyebrows came picking a fight right off the bat. "Good grief, I''ll be sure to tell Zeff off on how to educate his pupil next time." "Hey you! You can''t call master''s name so casually just because you''re someone from Saga Empire!" This girl even snapped on master Burume. Very reckless of you, girl. "As his mere pupil, you''ve got no right to tell a mother how they wanna call her son! Besides, that kid is one of my pupils. Meaning you''re a pupil of my pupil. Name yourself first before snapping at someone if you''ve truly been educated!" Despite getting the talk down from master Burume, the beauty pulled herself together and greeted back. "So you were Swordsaint Burume-sama, please pardon my impoliteness. I am a granddaughter of Shiga Kingdomo''s Duke Oyugock, Ringrande Oyugock." It''s a true bluedy-style greeting. It''s in no way inferior to Maryest''s, as expected of a natural-born noble. "I learned the basics of sword from Gouen-dono during my enrollment in Royal Academy. After graduation, I have the pleasure of training under Sir Julberg by referral of Gouen-dono. Presently, I am undertaking practicalbat training in the dungeon." I heard Julberg-san, the top seat of Shiga Eight des, is a spear user, guess he can use a sword too befitting of [Eight des]. "Royal Academy--Academy of Knights is it?" "No, I was enrolled at the Academy of Magic." "You must be Ringrande-dono who revived Explosion Magic!" An excited Maryest butted in. Looks like she knew about Ringrande. She excitedly narrated about how Ringrande was a prodigious kid who learned advanced spells of fire and wind magic while in school and even carved herself in history by reviving a lost magic. So on top of being a mage equaling Maryest, she''s also a swordswoman, this girl is pretty greedy. Is she like, magic swordswoman or something? Were her personality a bit less thorny, I woulda invited her to join us. "So, Hero-sama. Would you spare me a match? I''d like to see how strong a Saga Empire Hero is with my own eyes." I checked her level with Analysis skill. --Level 40 eh. She''s quite forged at her age, but she can''t reach the level 60 me. I found out after doing practice matches with the knights that a ten level gap is usually unsurmountable. Affinities coulde into y in a high level battle, but a 20 level is gap is just impossible to ovee. "You''re only gonna hurt yourself. Let''s not." "My? You, a hero is running away from a fight?" "Know your ce, fine, I''ll take you on. Don''te crying if you''re hurt." "Please do not concern yourself with that. I have brought an excellent priest from the duchy capital with me. She will fix you right up no matter how severe the burn is." Dangit, I can''t stand this woman. I decided to get serious from the start to roast her a bit. "Uwoo." Aposite of fire and wind magic was shot out right from the get go. She must have finished her chanting during the signal. I forcefully broke through the magic Ringrande weakened on purpose with Flickering Steps. "No less to expect from a hero-- Little Fire." She was in the middle of casting another spell, but then she unfalteringly canceled it and switched to another spell. But dang, this woman sure can chant fast. She''d cast another magic just as I brushed away her magic with my shield. And even though she''s stopping my advance with small magic, she''s really good at it. Must have been drilled by a realbat practice type of teacher like master Burume. Her swordsmanship is pretty good too. About on par with Jerid the knight. " me Javelin." A spear of me flew at me. How there was another me spear waiting at the spot I moved on to dodge that magic was pretty annoying. I could block it with my shield, but let''s throw her off here. I cut the magic apart with a technique master Burume taught me and rushed headlong. "Cutting magic?!" Ringrande had no chance of winning after losing the leeway to cast magic, she sprawled on the ground after a few exchanges of closebat blows. "I can''t believe I lost--if only I could use explosion magic then" Girl looks to be a sore loser, Ringrande is gripping the ground with tears in her eyes. "There is no [If only] on the battlefield. You die and that''s it. Give it your all in the battle, run away when it looks like you''re losing, that''s the way of warrior." Master Burume is as strict as ever. I walk up to Ringrande. "Yer'' pretty good." "What do you want, unting before the loser?" "Try to make this great me use my Unique Skills next time." I was going to encourage her at first, but I ended up provoking her instead when she snarled at me. Yep, don''t think I''ll ever see eye to eye with this woman. If only ya could have even half of princess Arisa''s grace on ya. Volume 18 8. Tales of Hero Hayato [5]

18-8. Tales of Hero Hayato [5]

After an encounter with the cheeky duke''s daughter at Shiga Kingdom''s Dungeon City Selbira, we crossed over Great Desert and went to visit the western country group on the continent. The first visit was to the Holy Land of the little goddess which shares her namesake, Parion. Here to investigate the ruin of a dungeon [Demon God Gaol]--also known as [Devil''s Grotto] where a demon lord emerged once. Master Burume and Maryest aren''t with us. They had some sort ofplicated matter to talk about with the pope and the sage, so they stayed at the cathedral in Holy City Parion. "An entrance in the middle of nowhere desert? "Would be bad if the demon lord lurks here." Rokos who picked up my murmur gave his impression. Exactly. "No worries there. I mean demon lords would only show up in a [Living Dungeon] not a ruined one." "Please don''t let your guard down, but Seina has a point. Demon lord ceased to emerge in Holy Land Parion ever since the dungeon here turned into ruins." Seina aside, if Loreiya said so it must be true then. "Hayato, let''s head back." Subac said while looking around. "The base of my tail feels itchy. Sh*tty stuff tends toe up whenever this happens." "That dumb superstition aside, you won''t see me against that. We''re gonna be eating sands if we get raided here." "Me too~! My hair and ears are getting gritty from all the sands." Rokos the scout, and Seina also wanted to go back. I personally wanted to explore this Devil''s Grotto a bit but no one seems to be on board. Longearkin Shiaryi keeps looking at the surrounding rocky mountains, and deer hornkin Zayan and knight Jerid are looking away like it''s none of their business. No, they''re watching out the surroundings. Come to think of it, Maryest said something about the spread of a demon lord believer group, [Wings of Liberty] in Holy Land Parion. "Got it. Let''s go b--" I felt a stinging presence as I was speaking. The talisman from god Parion is reacting. This is--. "--a demon!" Learning from ourst experience, I quickly activated [Invincible Shield] around us and surveyed the area carefully. 『Kyokkyokkyo. Good sense there hyero.? I hurriedly jumped away from a yellow shadow spreading out below me. A huge yellow ocher-colored demon showed up. I immediately used analysis skill to read the demon''s info. "Mid-sa demon! Level 55! Watch out for its venomous ws and ice magic!" Loreiya cast support magic while I was gathering info. It''s gonna be a bit tough without Maryest and master around, but we''re gonna make it out without losing anyone for sure. --Cause I''m a hero! "I''ll stop its attack!" There''s nothing my Unique Skill cannot stop. I''ve also used [Unlimited Regeneration] just in case. "Come! Demon!" I shouted with a [Provocation]den voice. It doesn''t work too well against intelligent beings, but the demon went after me nheless. "--Buster Hacker!" A red glow came from the side before Subac''s finisher exploded. "Dangit, that didn''t work?!" The strongest skill of axe was stopped by a barrier that emerged before the mid-ss demon''s hand. The demon sent Subac flying by swinging its tail, and leaped at me while baring its venomous ws. I blocked it with my holy shield. "Don''t panic guys! Let''s whittle at it slowly but surely!" Everyone tried attacking just as I instructed, but they all got blocked by the barrier that stopped Subac''s finisher. "Jerid!" "I''m on it! --st Armor" Jerid''s armor breaking finisher hit the mid-ss demon''s barrier. --That hit didn''t break it? "What a demon!" If this is mid-ss, just how bothersome greater would be. "If once didn''t do it, I''ll just keep at it until it does!" Jerid shot the second, third st Armor. Subac and I stopped the mid-ss demon from trying to eliminate Jerid. And eventually-- "It broke!" "Nice, Jerid!" As I praised Jerid, I shield bashed the demon to make it lose its bnce. "Evil sher." Zayan''s great sword finisher burst the motionless demon. The demon''s body seemed quite sturdy even without its barrier, that move failed to cut it apart, only leaving red sparks scattering everywhere. Knight Jerid approached from the opposite side of Zayan. "Aim at the gap on its armor!" Jerid''s one-handed sword finisher, [Evil Piercer], stabbed a gap in the armor. 『Annoying flies buzzing everywhyere!? The demon spun like a top, blowing Jerid and Zayan away. "Sniping Swallow Eye." Shiaryi''s red arrow pierced through the demon''s eye. "--Buster Hacker!" Subac attacked frontally after the demon lost its sight. Loreiya''s healing magic must have fixed him up. Scout Rokos and Seina also let out their dagger finishers. Even with everyone going all-out, it wasn''t enough to end it. I too forgo my defensive stance and activate [Strongest Pike] Unique Skill joining in the melee. As expected of Unique Skill, god''s authority. Even normal attacks are as powerful as the guys'' finishers. The mid-ss demon is losing its HP amusingly quick. "This is the end! --Shining Strike Rush" I tried using the move the previous hero specialized in I learned from master Burume for the first time in a realbat at the end of the guys'' finisher rush. A dazzling blue light pierced through the demon before it dispersed into ck mist. nk, nk, a near jet ck magic stone dropped by the demon fell down. "Did we beat it?" "Yeah, it''s our victory!" Even though I had a doubt with the anticlimatic end, we really did beat it. I celebrated our victory together. "Still, I can''t believe a level 55 would be this tough." Demons possess unmeasurable strength outside their levels. "But we nabbed the victory without losing anyone. Us together can beat even demon lords!" High in victory, knight Jerid spoke words that were unlike him. He must be ecstatic to have won against something that strong. 『That''s a death g dyesu!? A yellow shadow showed up along with an eerie-sounding voice. ? --What the heck is this guy. "Jerid!" A moment after the yellow bastard showed up, it beat knight Jerid down with a swung of its arm. --What the heck is this guy. "Subac! Zayan!" Subac and Zayan who rushed ahead to save Jerid got cut in half by a magic the yellow body demon unleashed with no timeg. The bloodied remains of the two fell on the ground. Those guys can''t have been beaten this easily. Am I looking at a mirage right now? --What the heck is this guy. I would also have been done in for sure if the Unique Skills I used earlier weren''t still active. I tried to drew the yellow body demon''s attention so Loreiya could heal Subac and Zayan, but even though my holy sword with trace of Strongest Pike could stop the demon, it couldn''t break through its barrier. Analysis skill gave me what I wanted to know of the yellow body demon. A level 72 greater demon. A frightening opponent bearing the title [Hero Killer]. "Hayato this guy''s bad news. Run away with Loreiya now. I''ll buy you time." Rokos who ran up to me whispered in fluster. 『My oh my, where are all your big talks'' gone off to dyesu, humans?? The yellow demon stopped our attack with its hand, and grinned evilly. Every time this massive 5 meter tall demon attacks, ground splits apart, armor gets torn asunder. Moreover, looking at this thing''s skills, it''s supposed to specialize in magic. That weirdly strong barrier must be one. "Hayato-sama, we should withdraw. Our foe is--" "Yea, I know." Its pressure and presencepletely beyond the earlier mid-ss demon, shriveling us. There''s no doubt that there''s no hope of winning. Even so, I will buy enough time for the guys to run. Steeling my resolve, I focused on the powers of gods dwelling in me. --Invincible Shield (Nothing can pierce). --Strongest Pike (Nothing cannot be pierced). --Unlimited Regeneration (Endless Healing). I liberated all my Unique Skills. An enormous power far above the traces earlier wraps me. A sense of omnipotence drives away my fear, unraveling my shriveling body. "With this I--" --Still can''t win, but I won''t go down as easily. Or so I wanted to say, but I lost my consciousness midway. 『You are supposed to be a bearer of god''s authority, what a disappointment dyesu.? I raised my face as I vomited iron-tasting saliva. My brain seems to have a concussion, my vision is blurry, I can''t think straight. I could recall up to a point an impact hit my shield. "--What the hell is this." A disastrous scene filled with heaps of corpses. 『I suppose it won''t be much of a match until you''re done buffing yourself with magic and potions dyesu.? Rokos whose limbs are torn apart, a doll-like unmoving Seina with a missing leg, Loreiya whose limbs are still intact butying on a pool of blood, Shiaryi is the only one still moving. Even that Shiaryi has lost her bow and right hand, only making a diversion with a vermilion magic sword. 『You can''t even break through my barrier, too bad so sad dyesu.? No, Seina and Loreiya are still barely hanging in there. I''m sure they can be saved with the magic potions in my Inventory. "Hayato! I''ve contacted the princess. Hero summoning in the talisman will activate soon. Live on!" "Shiaryi! What are you--" A magic circle emerged around me. Shiaryi got kicked away by the yellow demon in front of me. My body floats up, the sensation of teleportation magic I experienced once before is wrapping me. --Run away? Me alone? Leaving these guys behind? "…Like hell I could do that!" I pushed the teleportation magic away with my spirit. If I run away here, I can''t save Shiaryi, Loreiya or that cheeky Seina. 『Oh my oh my, and just when I was thinking of letting him go, your hero appears to be the biggest fool in all history dyesu.? The yellow demon sneered at me. "Call me fool all you want. Because--" --Hayato-chan, what do you want to be like when you''re all grown up? My childhood memories rush about in my head like a revolvingntern. --Me? I wanna be an adult who saves those in trouble! "Because that''s me. I''m hero. Hero Hayato Masaki!" I use my Unique Skills once again. The little goddess told me not to overuse them, but who cares about what''s ahead now. I put threeyers of [Invincible Shield]. But it''s no good. It''s still not enough. This cannot overturn the 12 levels difference. --This shrine''s talismans possess a miraculous quality to them, use only when the need truly calls for it I had another sh back. --It shall sweep away thine trouble, although only once. I took the talisman out of my Inventory. How do I use it? Dunno. I''ll just shout out loud then! 『Talisman! Grant me power to ovee!? I shouted out loud in Japanese. The talisman in my hand burned out instantly, my holy sword and holy armor got d in a rainbow colored aura. 『What is that light dieeesyuuuuu?!? The yellow demon sounded flustered for the first time. --ＤＺＥＥＥＥＥＡＴＹ? The yellow demon roared out, several white mes emanating incredible heat manifested around it. 『Eat this <> dyesu!? That''s bad news. I had made a headlong rush toward the yellow demon with Flickering Step, they would hit me head-on at this rate. I can''t dodge it now. In exchange for my life, I''ll definitely drag this demon down with me! The air feels heavy. It''s like I''m running underwater. Every second feels very long. I could see the iing white mes. I dodged them by slightly moving my body, but I eventually ran out of spots to go. I''ll just parry them by sacrificing holy shield--my trusty shield is not here. It must have been blown away somewhere when I got knocked out earlier. Then I''ll sacrifice my arms--. With that resolve, I hit the white mes with my arms. A rainbow light burst out along the surface of my arms, erasing the white mes. The totally unexpected spectacle created a nk in my mind before I realized. More and more white mes hit me, but every one of them disappeared. Furthermore, my holy sword shrouded in rainbow light easily pierced through the nigh imprable barrier the yellow demon boasted, like they were made of paper. As if it''s the [Pierce All] dragon fang that appears in the legend of dragon. The yellow demon lost a lot of its HP. I can win now! Volume 18 9. Tales of Hero Hayato [6]

18-9. Tales of Hero Hayato [6]

『Oh this is not looking good dyesu.? The yellow demon tore up its own fingers and produced three mid-ss demons and nine lesser demons from them. 『Go stall him dyesu.? As ordered by the yellow demon, the created demons went to attack us. Once I beat two mid demons and five lesser demons in one blow, the third mid demon and the rest of the lesser demons took some distance away from me and started to snipe me from afar. When I tried to use this chance to go after the yellow demon, they went and blocked my way. They destroyed the terrain with excessive magic, and they would blow me away with gales if I tried jumping in the air. I would have been long gone if it weren''t for the rainbow lights. Time keeps ticking. This can''t go on forever. I can sense the rainbow power is disappearing inside me. "PISS OFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF!" I cut apart the protruding terrain and even the gale trying to blow me away as I rushed at the yellow demon. I exterminated the lesser demons that got in my way, and then just when I eradicated the third mid demon that put up ayered barrier, my time was up. The rainbow light has disappeared. My body won''t move from the bacsh of performing superhuman feats. 『I knew it, that was a time limited power dyseu.? The yellow demon sneered. I saw it producing two whirlpool of fiendish mes in both its hands. It''s hopeless. 『Killing you outright won''t be fun. The longer you despair the funner dyesu.? My Analysis skill told me this hopeless situation got even worse. The yellow demon erased its mes and buffed up the surviving four lesser demons with overt support magic. The buffed up lesser demons that have gotten many times stronger slowly are approaching me. Am I gonna die here. I can''t even protect my friends, and perished in the hand of a greater demon''s underlings? "--Don''t give up Hayato!" Several arrows rained down the leading lesser demon. "Shiaryi!" Shiaryi aimed her bow and arrow even when she''s bloody all over. "Don''tcha forget about us--Buster Hacker!" "Evil sher." Subac and Zayan who should have been cut in two eliminated one lesser demon each. "…I made it in time somehow." I saw Loreiya kneeling down. Apparently She had healed Subac and Zayan with holy magic. 『Sheshesheeeeee, duesu.? Thest lesser demon slipped in between Subac and Zayan. Swinging its great sword-like transformed arms overhead at me. "WOOOOOOOOOOOO!" An argent tornado swallowed the lesser demon. An argent knight rushed up and pierced the lesser demon with a magic sword as he yelled. "Jerid!" "Good grief, you''ll always stay a half-wit without me around." Jerid put up a manly smile with his half-dead body. The lesser demon is crumbling under him. "Can always count on my man." We both exchanged a high five with our barely lifting arms. 『Wonderful camaraderie dyesu.? A metallic sounding p resounded in the battlefield. "We''ll buy you time." "Jerid, Hayato''s in yer'' hands." Subac and Zayan stood up blocking the demon''s way, covering me. "N-no! We''re all returning alive together!" "Yeah would love that." "Got no other choice, see." The two turned around slightly, looking at me with eyes of men resolved for death. "Go! Jerid!" "Leave this ce to us, you go on ahead!" Subac and Zayan walked up to yellow demon. "--Forgive me." Jerid shouldered me and ran in the opposite direction. "N-no! Wait, Jerid!" "Get it, Hayato! We cannot lose you." I get it in reality. That yellow demon isn''t an opponent you can fight with a wounded body. But? "Subac?Zayan? I burned the two''s figure in my mind until the very end. ? Jerid slipped and tumbled down when we got out of the grotto. "Jerid-sama!" Loreiya who was running right behind us gave some sort of magic potion to Jerid. I just realized that Loreiya had been carrying the fainted Shiaryi on her back. Rokos who''s following behind is shouldering Seina. 『Oh my my, are you done running away dyesu?? The yellow demon emerged from the grotto. "Looks like my turn''s up." "No, it''s our turn." Next to Rokos who readied his weapon, the roused up Shiaryi staggeringly readied hers. "Loreiya, take care of Hayato." Jerid passed me to Loreiya then he took some sort of medicine bottle from Item Box. "Jules Verne is arriving soon. Take Hayato away on it." "--Jerid-sama." As Jerid drank down the medicine, a red light wrapped him. "Hayato, this is farewell. Make sure you beat the demon lord." "Don''t fret over us too much." "Go! Loreiya!" With Jerid, Shiaryi, and Rokos''s voices behind us, Loreiya ran off carrying me and Seina. "JERIDDDDDDDDDDDDD! SHIARYIIIIIIIIIIIII! ROKOSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Shouting their names was the only thing I could muster up. What a hero am I. I''m just a powerless boy. "Hayato-sama! That''s!" At the end of my sight was the subdimensional ship, Jules Verne emerging out of a torn argent boundary. ? "Subac, Zayan, Jerid, Rokos, Shiaryi? I muttered the names of my friends who lost their lives in the sh against Yellow Demon. Loreiya, Seina and I were saved by master Burume and Maryest who came to our rescue on Jules Verne. We couldn''t save anyone else. Forget me saving anyone, they were the ones who saved me instead. If only I went about it better, we could have all got away intact? "Hayato, wanna go out for a stroll for some refreshment?" "I don''t feel like it." "Hayato-sama, how are you feeling? If you like, I could use Healing Miracle to--" "Leave me alone." Maryest and Loreiya came to cheer me up, but I was full of self-loathing I couldn''t respond to them. I''m starting to hate my immaturity. "You''re still down in the dump?" This time it''s Seina huh. Just leave me alone for awhile. Seina lifted my face with her hands and turned it toward her. Seina''s big eyes are staring at me. Seina looked like she made up her mind and got her face closer--. "YOUUU--BIG DUMMY OAAAAAAAAAAFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF!" A shocking impact hit my cheek. --What? Did I get hit? Should I yell that not even my dad ever beat me here? No wait, my dad beat me up all the time, so that''s not right? "What are you--" Just as I tried to protest, Seina hit my other cheek with another fist. "Who are you? What did youe here for?" I? I''m--. --< Thou >< Hero >< Appoint > --< Salvation >< Hope >< Selection > --< Gratitude >< Approval >< Hero > That''s right. I''m a hero. I chose to be a hero to answer the little goddess''s wish. "Yes, you are a hero. Or do you not want to save the world now?" --Hayato-chan, what do you want to be like when you''re all grown up? --Me? I wanna be an adult who saves those in trouble! That''s right. That''s what makes me me. As I recalled what''s important to me, I slowly raised my face. My eyes met Seina''s. "Are you, awake now?" She''s wrapping her fist with her other hand and murmured with a half-crying half-smiling face. "Yea, that was pretty effective." I noticed as I said that. I feel more clear-headed than I thought. Perhaps I had always wanted a punishment, not constion. "That''s a better look on your face." I asked Seina what happened while I was shutting myself off. Apparently Master Burume took responsibility for the copse of hero party and got dismissed. I protested the decision, but it fell on deaf ears. As if they were saying that I had no say, being a hero who lost to a mere demon. "Hayato, don''t look so glum, we''re here for you." "Yes, Hayato-sama. Believe in yourself chosen by Parion-sama and god." "Listen to Seina and Loreiya. Chin up." Seina, Loreiya, Maryest supported me. "I know. We''re gonna start anew from zero--no, it''s not zero. I--this great me got you girls. We''re all the greatest, we''ll definitely beat down this demon lord. Let''s believe in it--no believe in me,e!" I don''t care if it''s a mere bluff. I''ve made the resolve to be a true leader that guides myrades, from now on I will call myself [Ore-sama (great me)]. ? "First we gotta get morerades." "Very well. I shall recruit people from among Saga Empire knights--" "--Hold it!" I stopped Maryest who was about to stand up. "This time this great me''s gonna look around forrades myself." Can''t leave it all to others. So I''ve decided. "Then let us head to Earkin Sanctuary first thing first." "Earkin Sanctuary?" "It''s Shiaryi''s and Subac''s hometown." When I told her that I didn''t want to pick someone due to connections, she replied back strongly, "That''s not it." "Earkin are often said to be a race ofbatants, they are also known to have served previous generation heroes." Apparently, there were only a handful of heroes who didn''t have an earkin as their attendant. We jumped on Jules Verne and went to Earkin Sanctuary with Maryest on the helm. …So we did, but it was quite a heavy journey. We''re never letting Maryest taking the control stick ever again. Thus Seina, Loreiya and I swore. ? "The 333th Cup of Hero is now starting!" With a bunny-eared bunny girl costumed onee-san''s shout, hoarse and shrill yells echoed in the venue. Everyone here is an earkin. Full of bear-eared people like Subac, long-eared like Shiaryi, and even cat-eared and dog-eared people like you see in anime. I was excited to see cat-eared and dog-eared little girls when we first arrived, but I quickly learned the uniqueness of this ce. Everybody I met, be it young, middle aged and even elderly, every single one of them had forged bodies, and all of them immediately and gleefully challenged me to an arm wrestling match or a real match the instance they saw me. "Do you wanna be an attendant!?" """OU!""" "Don''t you dare fall behind those hornkin!" """OU!""" My ears hurt. "What''s a hornkin?" "They are a race of people that look like humans with horns, just like Deer-horn Zayan. At first they all lived together with earkin, but due to a number of reasons, they now live in their own hornkin sanctuary. They are also a race ofbatants." Loreiya exined. As I watched the intense battle royal unfolding before my eyes, I could see how that renown stuck. "That''s--" A longear-kin who had climbed a tree defeated everyone who got close to the tree with speed rivaling Shiaryi. "Oh she looks like Shiaryi. Perhaps she''s a rtive." It''s not only her face, her nonchnt-ness and relentlessness are also simr. "Hayato, look over there. Those two." "A bit rough on the edges, but they''ve got quite the sense." A pair of wolfearkin and a tigerearkin women routed a line of men in a very goodbination. There were other strong men but only these two and the longearkin girl that calmly shot out arrows could possibly join us. In this world, rather than how you look outwardly, it''s level, skills, arts and battle senses that decides the oue of a battle, thus watching one first hand is ideal. "Wiyaryi is a natural choice, but are you sure you want to let our vige''s problem kids join?" The chief ward of the sanctuary said that back when we went to him after the battle royal ended. By the way, the longearkin girl, Wiyaryi was indeed Shiaryi''s cousin. "Picking us up huh, you know your stuff!" "We wanna see your strength first. Let''s have a match, hero!" The tigerearkin Rusus and wolfearkin Fifi may not look simr outwardly, but they''re two peas in a pod inside; battle junkies who could only be satisfied by battling. I ended up fighting them due to their demand, but once I showed the gap in our strength and level, them being level 40, they agreed to be my attendants. More than agreeing even, they went straight to clinging on me. "Earkin and humans can make children. Hero''s children will be strong for sure." "Dunno how ya do it, but mom said the man woulde on their own if ya just keep watching the ceiling!" Fifi and Rusus clung all over me. They''re a bit too clingy. I was surprised when they went at me buck naked on the very first day, saying something like making children to seed the next generation is a longearkin''s mission or something, but once I reproved them seriously, they thankfully stopped their approach. Might be disappointing as a healthy young man though? "This is Jules Verne!" Unexpectedly enough, Wiyaryi had interest in piloting and maintaining Jules Verne. Since no one, including Maryest, could teach her how to do maintenance, we nned to find someone in Saga Empire''s old capital to be her teacher once we''re back. "This great me''s gonna be the tank, Rusus and Fifi physical attackers, Wiyaryi a ranged attacker, Seina a scout, Maryest a mage attacker and Loreiya in charge of healing and support." I pondered our party formation while counting my fingers. "I want someone to hold the center position. Someone who could use magic as well as Maryest would be best." "That''s a tall order if I ever hear one. --Do you have anyone in mind?" "I do. Fit to a T." I gave a positive to the stunned Maryest. "Don''t tell me--" "Oh yeah, I''m telling you." I''m going to scout that obnoxious cheeky woman. Shiga Kingdom Duke''s daughter, Ringrande. Volume 18 10. Tales of Hero Hayato [7]

18-10. Tales of Hero Hayato [7]

"You''re scouting me? --Are you being serious?" Sweeping her straight silver hair fluttering in the wind, she--Duke Daughter Ringrande''s face warped as she asked. We''re at a veranda of Duke Oyugock Mansion at Shiga Kingdom''s capital. "Yeah, I''ve heard all about your exploits this past year." This girl has triumphed over the [Floor Master] of Selbira dungeon in just a year and even mastered explosion magic to a practical level. "So have I. On rumors about you." Her thorny words stung my heart with regret and a sense of unworthiness. "You came across a greater demon and got almost wiped out, didn''t you. And you bring along a different group of people with you besides the princess and priest-dono now? I''m not just going to let you use me up like a disposable." Ringrande went into the room from the veranda as she said that. Behind me Seina insisted, "Me too, I''m still here!", but Ringrande ignored her after taking a nce. Her personality is as bad as ever. "This great me will never treat my friends as disposable." I got in front of Ringrande with Ground Shrink. Ground Shrink which I couldn''t get at first because it required way too many skill points ended up being useful here. "Never has been. --And never will." I stare at Ringrande''s eyes with my sincerest feelings. "Then, I''ll give you a test. Bring me a dragon scale by tomorrow. If you manage that, I don''t mind making a temporary contract as your attendant. Leave this ce at once if you have any objection. I can go beat up some demon lord on my own even without your help." She''s quite a strong-willed woman. "Hold on a minute. How do you expect us to get a dragon scale by tomorrow!" "Please don''t worry, I''ll tell you where to find a dragon. At the summit of Fuji Mountain Range splitting the center of Shiga Kingdom lies Guardian Holy Dragon and its dependents, or you can find adult dragons at the ck Dragon Mountains to the south. The Evil Dragons dwelling on loweryer of the dungeon and lesser dragons loitering around Central Country Group are pretty famous as well. Oh, and there is that mountain where lesser dragons live at Silga Kingdoms." As if provoking the protesting Maryest, Ringrande listed ces near Shiga Kingdom that have dragons. That''s some knowledge. Her wisdom on top of her swordsmanship and magic are truly fascinating. "By tomorrow huh. You fine at sunset?" "Yes, that''s all right." I said "Hold on tight" to Ringrande who gave her OK, jumped to Jules Verne I summoned and went to Fuji Mountains. The holy dragon at Fuji Mountains is supposed to be Hero King Yamato''s sworn friend, so I thought they''d listen to me. Though in the end, I didn''t meet the holy dragon. Cause we caught sight of two lesser dragons quarreling along the way. "Uhhyaa, lotsa treasure~" "Aaah, so many dragon scales!" Seina the scout aside, this might be the first time Maryest ever forgot to act like an imperial princess and grinned broadly. "Doesn''t seem like there''s a legendary Dragon Liquor Fountain around." Loreiya murmured dejectedly while sniffing the wind. Apparently she''s looking for something. I consoled Loreiya who dropped her shoulders before we all picked up the dragon scales lying around the spot. "That was a cinch. I can''t wait to have a good look at that haughty''s woman popping her eyes out." "Seina. Yeah, don''t think she''d do that?" Rusus said that looking amazed. "--Oh crap. Everyone, get away!" Fifi shouted out loud. A momentter, a gigantic mass fell down the sky. Looks like the dragons are still fighting. I got away with Flickering Steps, carrying Maryest with me. Loreiya had jumped away with Rusus and Fifi on her. "Anyone hurt?!" The girls let me know they were alright when I asked. No, we''re missing one. "Wiyaryi!" "I am fine. But things have gotten a bit out of hand." Wiyaryi is looking at Jules Verne raising a dark smoke beyond some fallen trees. "Can we run to the capital from here?" "That would be a no. Even if Hayato sprints at full speed, there is no way you could reach there by sunset." Seina responded to Maryest while unfolding a map. "It might be doable if he goes in a straight line. There''s lots of deep forests and low altitude mountains along the way. Even Hayato can''t manage that." "So you''re saying a straight line would do?" "Y-yes." --That''s just swell. I''m fine with going a bit wild to make that girl join us. I put on Flying Shoes I had in my Inventory. "Mary, help me elerate. Blow this great me away with advanced ss wind magic once I''m up in the air." "N-no way! That''s just reckless!" "Reckless is fine, I''ll do it. Believe in my Unique Skill!" Maryest nodded after hesitating a bit. I floated up into the sky, activated [Invincible Shield] Unique Skill and signaled at Maryest. The next moment, a tremendous gust blew me away spinning. That impact felt like it turned my body asunder even with Unique Skill on. However, I got the kind of speed I wanted, no even more. I kept kicking the air with Flying Shoes while using my holy shield as a glider. My body aches all over from that impact, but I won''t use [Endless Regeneration] just yet. Gonna save that for the second part of this air marathon. I gulped down the magic potion I had in my pouch and ran full speed ahead toward Shiga Kingdom''s capital. "--I can''t believe you really went and grabbed one." "Keep your promise." "I know I know. I don''t lie. I''ll join you for a bit." Ringrande spoke condescendingly. "By the way, you look quite worn out, where''s the other girls?" "Oh they''ll get back once they''re done repairing Jules Verne." I told her what happened during our quest for dragon scales. "You really went and grabbed one yourself? And here I was sure you bought one from a merchant in the capital or the neighboring cities." Wait, you could do that?! "Wait, don''t tell me that never crossed your mind?" "No uh, that doesn''t sound fair, no?" "Good grief--" Ringrande groaned with her hand on his head. "--Just what is that sagacious princess even doing. You guys really are a lot of trouble." I followed after Ringrande who rushed out of the room. "Where are you going?" "I''m asking grandfather to go fetch them with a ship. I may not be well versed in Jules Verne''s internal, but airships are not something you can repair without a mechanic or a hangar you know." Guess in earth, it''d be like trying to repair an airne that crashnded on an uninhabited ind? Even though Ringrande sounded irritated, I strangely didn''t feel any animosity from her, if I had to say she felt more like a nosy neighboring auntie. There were many trouble along the way, but in the end we managed to get Ringrande join us, and restarted our special training at [Dungeon of Heroes] once Subdimensional Ship Jules Verne had been repaired. "Missy! Don''t get ahead on your own!" "You''re just too slow with your provocation! Do better if you want to keep up with me!" "You boar woman!" "Dimwitted turtle!" At first we kept verbally abusing each other, but it settled down a bit by the third floor conquered. "Rin! Get the left one!" "Count on me! Shall I take care of the middle one too?" "That guy''s mine. Rusus and Fifi will chomp ''em if you keep talking." "Ahahaha, I''m gonna chomp ''em!" "Completed annihting the left side. Which one needs help." "The middle one is this great me''s!" Since the name Ringrande was too mouthful, I quickly switched to calling her Rin, and then Maryest sulked cause a junior got the nickname treatment, so I changed her to Mary. As for others, Wiyaryi gets to be Wii and stuff. The other girls also call me Hayato, Loreiya is the only one who keeps calling me Hayato-sama formally. Seina told me that our group gets ridiculed as [Harem Party] by the public, because there''s only women besides me. Well, forget harem, I don''t even n to make a move on anyone, so I paid it no heed and focused on leveling up. "Hero-sama, we''ve got another letter." "Ooh! From honey huh!" I got my spirit back whenever a letter from princess Arisa arrived as we got back above ground. Most of them was talks regarding administrative cheat or how awesomely beautiful her elder sister by different mother was, but simply reading her graceful intellectual sounding letters made me feel like I''m managing a country together with her. However, there was no letter after a three month excursion in the dungeon. It was a bit worrying, but since thest letter talked about how she reconciled with her parents and elder brother the prince, and how she would get serious with developing the kingdom, she might just not have any time to write a letter. Thinking that was a big mistake. Disaster struck when we had an eight month long expedition aiming for the deepest floor of the dungeon. A few months before thest missing letter, Kubooku Kingdom got absorbed into Yowolk Kingdom, and all the royalty including the king and crown prince were executed. My relief when Mary, through Foreign Ministry, found out princess Arisa managed to escape execution was short lived. I cked out when they told me how a few days before we got out of the dungeon, a demon raided the castle of Kubooku Kingdom and burned down the royal vi where princess Arisa was held. The royal vi has been burned down with no survivor. I couldn''t eat or drink for three days, only looking at the floor like a dead man, but I got back on my feet without Seina''s help this time. "We need a civil official." Someone who works behind the scenes to gather information outside battle. By Mary''s rmendation, official Nono and her twin sister, Riro were added as members. Apparently one specializes in negotiations, another in managerial. Both are very talented. The now solid hero party went on a pilgrimage to many countries, eliminating monsters and demons troubling people and also umting experience outside battle. "Hayato! There''s a new oracle divined!" And then that day came. Just before this great me reached level 70, a demon lord''s revival was finally prophesied. And in seven parts of the world to boot. Something like that hasn''t urred in the past several hundred years. It''s only been written down twice in history. Dating back to the founding of Saga Kingdom by the first hero, and the era where Hero King Yamato founded Shiga Kingdom. Both saw the emergence of a whole different ss of demon lord called Great Demon Lords. That''s what may be going on now. "Getting the cold feet now?" "Of course not. I''m trembling with excitement." I responded the provocative Rin by smiling fearlessly. Jerid, Subac, Zayan, Shiaryi, Rokos, all my friends who fell in the line of duty against a greater demon. Princess Arisa who fell victim to demons, despite being so young. To prevent any more victim. "I will defeat demon lords." I look a the girls after dering thus. Every one of them has a resolute look on their face. "Because I am a hero. Little Goddess''s Hero, Hayato." I flipped over my mantle and jumped onto Subdimensional Ship Jules Verne. Toward the ground zero of Demon Lord''s advent. Volume 18 11. The Adventure of Pochi (1)

18-11. The Adventure of Pochi

"Haguhaguhagu--whale jerky is so good nodesu." In a perilous pass at Western States, on a beach where the Red Smoke Ind is visible, a lone youngster--or more like, a kid in an adventurer-like clothing is chewing on a jerky. The elegant yellow hooded mantle the kid is wearing has a coat of arms in the shape of a dragon shouldering a pen on it. "That must be the ck Smoke Ind where the samurai chief lives at nodesu!" Unfortunately that''s Red Smoke Ind. "Only a little bit more nanodesu. Should get there by evening running on sea nanodesuyo!" Ordinary humans cannot run on water surface, perhaps this kid possess Water Stride or Float Step skill. "Pochi''s legend starts now nodesuyo." The kid striking a shupin popse--Pochi was about to make a dash pose that showed up in a showa manga. "Taking off nanode--" "Nooooo! Get off meeeeee!" A screaming from beyond the shelterbelt stopped Pochi''s takeoff. "Oh no nanodesu! Pochi heard a thrilling scream from over there nodesu!" No one here could correct that she was supposed to say, ''Piercing'' there. The pair of cat ears poking out of her shadow merely twitched a bit. "Pochi ising nodesuyo!" Woosh, Pochi ran fast breaking the wind. "Please, I beg of ye. Please spare our daughter, at least our daughter." "Shut up! Don''t get in our way!" "Pa, ow." Pochi arrived to a scene of ruffian-looking men grabbing a woman by her arm, and punching and kicking someone who looked like her father who tried to stop them. "That''s far enough nanodesu!" The ruffians got on guard in a panic responding the sudden appearance of an intruder who broke through the bush. But once the hood was off and showed the intruder being a small dogkin kid, they rxed and sighed out as if ridiculing their past selves. "The hell, it''s just a brat." "Pochi is not a brat, she''s Pochi nanodesuyo?" Pochi tilted her head. "Shaddap! We''re workin'' here!" The ruffians frowned as they shouted at Pochi. "Work nanodesu?" Pochi looked around restlessly. "But onee-san looks troubled nodesuyo?" The woman grabbed by the ruffians has frozen up, unable to react to the happening. "Eargh, just shut up ya! Men, spank this brat!" "Hell yeah, aniki!" One of the more bigger men stepped forward heavily toward Pochi. "DIE!" BWOSH, his swung fist cut an empty space. Pochi swiftly dodged that fist. "Stop dodging you!" "But it''d hurt if it hit nodesuyo?" Pochi easily dodges the man swinging his arm at her. "What the heck yer'' yin'' at! Y''all go too!" "We might get her killed though?" "Who gives a crap. Just carve ''er out!" """OU!""" Five men drew their weapons and rushed at Pochi. The father and daughter who imagined Pochi getting cut up closed their eyes and averted their faces. "DON, nanodesu!" All the men easily got blown away by a single hit. The sword in her hand is still in its sheath. "W-what in the hell''s going on?" "Arisa told Pochi taking up swords means you''re also prepared to get cut yourself, nodesuyo!" Pochi made a triumphant look on her face. The fact that she didn''t cut them with the ded part must be her act of kindness. "D-damnit. You monster." The man whistled with his finger, then 20 viins rushed in from the direction of the vige. Apparently they had been ravaging inside the vige. "How ''bout it! Ya ain''t gonna win against this number alone!" The man''s saliva flew everywhere as the situation reversed. That was when several shadows flew out of the bush. "She''s not alone gau!" "Bear and the guys are here to kuma!" "I knew she''d get dragged in trouble." "Pochi-san, fall back!" "Usasa and the guys nanodesu!" The [Pendora] gang has followed after Pochi to the Western States, bunnykin Usasa and Rabibi, dogkin Gaugaru, bearkin Kubear, human boy Ninin and human girl Hitona. "Did you all chase after Pochi nodesu?" "Of course!" "Don''t be so cold gau." "We''re worried with neesan alone gau." "We asked Earl-sama to send us to this country by ship though." Pochi reunited with Usasa and the gang. "Everyone! Think about the situation here!" "Just us two can''t hold on! Usasa, help!" The two humans who have been dealing with the viins asked for help. "Sorry, you two!" "Sorry about that, Hitona!" Usasa and Rabibi disturb the frontline, Kubear is in charge of shielding, and the greatsword user Gaugaru mows down. The Pendora gang worked together to beat up the viins. Nevertheless, being outnumbered, the Pendora kids started getting pushed back. "Pochi will do her best too nodesuyo!" nk, after striking a pose, Pochi joined the fray. "Pochi-san!" "As expected of neesan Kuma!" "Whoaa" The table quickly got turned afterward. Pochi literally tore the bad men''s protectors into pieces and discarded them before beating the bad men into oblivion. The girl who was taken as hostage got saved by Rabibi who sneakily took her back to her father. The viin leader who realized the unfavorable situation he was in threw a smoke bomb in an attempt to escape. "Can''t run away from Pochi nodesuyo!" Pochi rushed through the smoke with Flickering Step, kicked the viin''s leader legs and pinned him down. "Getting all wrapped up in a rope punishment nanodesu!" She brought the viin leader bound in a rope like a bagworm back to the gang. For some reason, the father had stripped off his tunic, desperately trying to put the smoke out. "Do you wanna put it out gau?" "Leave it to me kuma." Kubear grabbed the smoke bomb and forcefully buried it inside the ground to erase the smoke. Once the father was certain the smoke was no more, he fell down on the spot in exhaustion. "Victory nanodesu!" Usasa and the gang were puzzled to see the father like that, nevertheless they all cheered together when they heard Pochi''s triumphal cheer. Meanwhile, the vigers gathered together. An elderly vige head stepped forward toward Pochi and Pendorag gang. "What have you done!" And they got showered inints instead of thanks. "Right right!" "Whaddya think yer'' doing beating up these guys!" "Why do you think we have been putting up with them for all this time!" Following the vige head, the vigers crowded around Pochi and booed at her. "W-why are you getting mad nodesu?" The unexpected voices of anger flopped Pochi''s ears down, her tail hid itself between her legs. Usasa and Gaugaru stood in front of Pochi with their arms spread to defend her. "Quiet down!" "Get one person to state yourints wan!" Once Usasa and Gaugaru growled while activating Pressure skill, cat''s got the viger''s tongue as they went pale. The vigers stepped back all together, leaving only the vige head in his spot. "A quick exnation is in order kuma." Kubear tapped the frightened vige head. "T-these guys ain''t no ordinary bandits." "What''s the difference gau?" "We''re the Baphomet Family who can even make crying babies fall silent!" The one replying was the viin leader who unfastened his mouth gag on his own. "Bafemot nanodesu?" "It''s Baphomet! And don''tcha get that wrong again! Our boss is the much feared Baphomet of Cmity extolled in the City of Vice, Cybe." The viin leader shouted at Pochi who got it wrong. Vice City Cybe is located in a pirate ind with an active volcano on it called Red Smoke Ind, a den of ouws that not even neighboring countries dare to approach. "Our boss is feared throughout the ind as the Second Coming of Demon Lord!" """Hmmm""" The [Pendora] gang who''s well aware of Pochi''s strength and track records simply brushed off the viin leader''s words. "Hmm, hmm you said!? Are y''all too bratty to know fear?" "It''s okay nanodesu! Pochi will beat up all the baddies nodesuyo!" "Yer'' up against Second Coming of Demon Lord! Like hell ya can win!" Pendora gang looked down at the barking viin leader with cold eyes. He has no idea that Pochi is one of the [Demon Lord yers]. "It''s okay nanodesu! Pochi has fought demon lord persons before nodesuyo!" "Who the heck''s gonna believe that utter bollocks!" Not just the viins, none of the vigers believed that either. Including the father daughter who witnessed Pochi''s strength firsthand. The only exception is the Pendora gang. Absolute trust to Pochi dwells in their eyes. Pochi''s ears twitched. She caught somethinging closer from afar. "Let us go! Otherwise the army of monsters our boss control''s gonnae raidin''!" The vigers shrunk in fear when they heard wyverns'' cries from afar. "Here ''deye, they''reing to deliver your death!" A wyvern flew over trees. Pochi''s eyes opened wide when she saw that. "Meat! Nanodesu!" "T-this is yer''st chance for bravado!" Erasing the viin leader''s voices, more wyverns flew over one after another, totaling in over ten wyvern riders circling the sky. Wyvern Knights are a powerful force that not evenrge countries could amass inrge numbers. Intercepting them outside of military facilities is said to require several times more mages or dozens times more archers due to their capability of swooping down to attack from outside magic and arrow''s range. They must have seen the signal re the viin leader shot out. "Yer'' all finished now!" As if responding to the viin leader''s word, one of the wyvern knights readied an extra long fire wand and burned a house with a warning shot. "Didja see that! The power of the strongest Dragon Knights of Vice City Cybe!" The viin leader rattled on as bubble formed around his mouth. "Pouring rain of fireballs gonna burn y''all down!" The ecstatic viin leaderughed as he looked at Pochi and the vigers. "Hey, so--won''t you old men also get burned together then?" """---Ah""" Hearing Usasa, the viin leader and the ruffians turned pale. Looks like that never crossed their mind. "It''s okay nanodesu! Leave it all to Pochi nanodesuyo!" Pochi step forwards in the center of the open space with her sword in sheath. "Now,e! Nanodesu!" Her Provocationden voice reached the sky, wyverns and their riders focused their attention at Pochi. A volley of dozens fireballs shot out of the riders'' wands as they trailed the sky red. "Iai sh~, nanodesu!" Pochi cut down the iing fireballs with a sword-drawing technique as she ran in the sky with Sky Step. "Cutting fireballs with a sword?!" "Pochi-san, you''re amazing!" "Neesan the strongest gau!" "The strongest kuma!" Usasa''s and the kids cheering drowned out the viin leader''s surprise. The vigers can''t even let out a word due to the shock. "Catch and really nanodesu!" Pochi grabbed onto an unlucky wyvern knight, and jumped to the next wyvern after slicing that wyvern''s head off. No one understood that Pochi was supposed to say "Catch and release" there, and even if there were one, they would have said, ''that''s not what that phrase means.'' "What in tarnation is this brat!" "You dogkin shaped demon!" "Who do you think we--" Seven heads fell down before the wyvern riders could even form up, the riders fell down the trees. The altitude was such that normally they wouldn''t have escaped death even cushioned by tree branches, but invisible power in the form of whip-like shadows grabbed the riders, preventing their death. Looks like there''s an ever-present worrywart protector everywhere. "That thing can''t possibly get this far up." The moment the ridermander whose whole body was soaked in sweat murmured that, an ominous voice "Tou, nanodesu!" echoed behind him. And just as themander timidly looked back--. "--Wha?!" A red sphere hit the wyvern knight who was flying next to him. Flesh and blood of the wyvern scattered everywhere as the now headless wyvern came crashing down. "Uscaaa!" Even while screaming out his subordinate''s name, his survival instinctpelled him to fly in a random trajectory. "So the head breaks apart with the usual Magic Edge Cannon nodesu. You can''t eat the tasty eyeballs if you don''t cut the neck nodesuyo." A sense of terror toward his foe assaulted themander the instance he heard that. He interpreted that as this foe wasn''t trying to eliminate them, it was predating on them, seeing them as nothing more than feeders. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Themander dodged an iing red deing from behind. By the third de avoided, themander sighed out in relief once he realized the devilish-looking dogkin behind him was gone. "I''m alive--uwaa" Midway through his murmur, he felt a warm liquid sshing from ahead. He hurriedly turned around and sensed something amiss. It''s not there. It''s gone. His trusty steed''s head. The headless steed nosedived straight down the ground. "Aku (evil) soku (instant) zazan (cucut) nanodesu!" Pochi struck the shupin pose once she downed thest wyvern knight with her modified guillotine shaped magic edge cannon. "I-I cannae'' believe my eyes" The viin rider had his jaw dropped on the floor. "Arisa said so nodesu. Prospering evil is nothing more than free food nanodesuyo!" Pochi spoke triumphantly. "N-not yet. Our boss is still around." The viin leader tried to bluff with a shaky voice. "We''ve still got Second Coming of Demon Lord of Red Smoke Ind Vice City, Baphomet the [Cmity]!" The viin leader put on a bravado to threaten Pochi and the gang. "Ya gotta bring Saga Empire''s hero if you wanna beat our boss!" "Oh, Pochi knows about hero person nodesu! If hero person can beat it, then Pochi can beat it too nodesuyo!" "Haaa? Beat our boss?" Hearing Pochi, the viin leaderughed like he had a cramp. "What''s funny nodesu?" "No way in hell I ain''t gonnaugh at that. Ain''t no way Red Smoke Ind that put those countries'' armies at a loss coulda fall to a lone dogkin who''s a wee bit strong. That ind''s got an army of monsters under our boss'' control guarding'' the whole damn ce." "An army of monsters nanodesu!" Pochi inclined her head to the side. "Heck yeah! Sea monsters like sea serpents to sink ships, then flying monsters like naga and wyverns to shoot fireballs from the sky far above ya. And even if ya got through ''em you''d have Volcano Mammoths and packs of Locust Buffalos itchin'' to trample you dead." "Oh no nanodesu!" Pochi turned around toward Usasa and the gang in surprise. Usasa and the gang braced themselves thinking their enemy was powerful enough to warrant that reaction from Pochi. "It''s a meat festival nanodesuyo!" Strength escaped Usasa and the gang when they saw the excited Pochi. Well that''s their Pochi. "M-meat! What the hell yer'' goin'' on about. Y''all the ones getting feed to the monsters!" The viin leader desperately tried to argue back, but none of his words reached Pochi whose mind was fully preupied with the thought of meat festival, before eventually getting forgotten. "Kepu, nanodesu." Pochi rubbed her stomach in satisfaction. As if a preamble to the Great Meat Festival at Red Smoke Ind, they gathered people in the neighboring viges who had fallen victims to the bandits and held a meat festival with the wyvern meat. Of course, they had eyeball cuisine as well. There were some who were annoyed at the meat famed for its bad taste and toughness in other countries, but the vigers who had been starving due to the piging of Baphomet Family jumped at the meat withoutining and praised Pochi. The vigers who saw Pochi ughtering the wyverns prostrated themselves at Pochi all at once to beg forgiveness. The caught ruffians and wyvern riders are to be handed over to soldiers dispatched from a neighboring country the next morning. "Pochi-san, there''s no ship anywhere to be found." "We beg your pardon. Those guys at Cybe took all our boats with them saying, ''We''re taking your boats if you can''t pay tax.''" As a result they couldn''t even go out to fish, grieved the fishing vige elder. "That''s a stump nodesu." Pochi has been searching for a boat to take her to the Red Smoke Ind. "We can just shave down some logs into a ship gau." "That''s gonna take way too long." "I''m pretty good at shaving wood kuma." Usasa and the gang put forth their ideas. "There are numerous whirlpools and invisible reefs around Red Smoke Ind, though not so many around the inlet. Those who don''t know the route will find it hard to navigate there." Usasa and the gang looked troubled when they heard the vige head. "If only Pochi-san left one wyvern alive." "Are you ming neesan?!" "I never said that!" "Quarreling is a no no nanodesuyo." Pochi pacified the gang as they started quarrellings. "But, Pochi-san. We can''t cross the sea at this rate, you know?" "It''s okay nanodesu." Pochi turned at Usasa and the gang with a look full of confidence on her face. "Pochi has just got the idea nodesuyo!" Volume 18 12. The Adventure of Pochi (2)

18-12. The Adventure of Pochi (2)

"Pochi has just got the idea nodesuyo!" Thus Pochi spoke to her fellow travelers at a beach where the Red Smoke Ind could be seen. "B-but Pochi-san. Without a boat, going to that ind won''t be" Bunnykin Usasa said with a bewildered look on her face. They are trying to get to the Red Smoke Ind to root out viins troubling viges in the surrounding areas. "Usasa, banzai~ nanodesu." "Eh?" "Banzai nanodesu, yo?" "O-okay." Even while looking confused, Usasa raised her hands upward as urged by Pochi. "Litf up nanodesu." Pochi lifted up Usasa with both her hands. "Po-Pochi-san, you''re not going to throw me at the ind, are you?" "Of course not nanodesu." Pochi shook her head while looking like she was saying, ''Come on now!'' "Y-yeah, of course you won''t." Usasa sighed in relief but that was a bit premature of her. "We''re gonna run there nodesuyo!" "Eh? Wai, hold--" Before Usasa could object, Pochi who shouldered her elerated like a sports car in a drag race, rushing onto the sea. Pochi ran on the water surface while leaving a huge amount of sands and ocean water in her track. Usasa was screaming out her lung, no less louder than the thundering booming sounds. "Nothing less to expect from Pochi-neesan gau!" "Nee-san is so awesome kuma!" Dogkin Gaugaru and Bearkin Kubear praised Pochi with sparkling eyes. "No uh, I don''t think she''d make it to the ind" "Usasa." The two humans muttered, while Rabibi prayed for her childhood friend''s safety. "Ah, she tripped." At the end of Hitona''s line of sight, Pochi tripped on the waves and tumbled furiously on the water surface. "U-USASAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" "NESANNNNNNNNNNNNNN" They rushed to the shore, and just when they were about to jump in the sea to help them, Hitona shouted, "Wait." "Look at that!" Pochi who was swimming while carrying the nearly drowned Usasa floated out of the water surface unnaturally. "A rock floated out of the water kuma!" "And vegetation gau!" What looked like rock and vegetation that raised Pochi and Usasa eventually showed itself fully, looking like a small ind. "T-that''s!" "Ind Turtle-sama?" "It is! It''s Ind Turtle-sama!" The vigers who were watching the unfolding behind Usasa and the gang shouted out when they saw the small ind. "I-it''s really a turtle." "That it is, the guardian of us fishermen, the Ind Turtle-sama." Hitona murmured when she saw a turtle head poking out of the water. An elderly resident informed her that it was called Ind Turtle. The Ind Turtle came ashore. Pochi and Usasa who are on top of its head are waving at them. No, Pochi is waving energetically, but Usasa is fearfully clinging to Pochi. "Pochi made a little mistake nodesu." Pochi jumped down the turtle''s head as it stretched out in the sand. "Turtle-san, thank you for saving Pochi nanodesu. This is Pochi''s thanks nanodesuyo." Pochi fetched an especiallyrge beef jerky from her Magic Bag and presented it, the Ind Turtle dexterously grabbed it with the tip of its mouth and began slowly chewing on it. "Aah, already so much trouble even before we get to the ind" "We really should look for a boat for sure." Ninin and Hitona racked their brains trying to find a solution. "That''s it nanodesu! Pochi''s got just the right idea nodesuyo!" The scene of her dashing on water came up on everyone''s mind when Pochi said that. "Nee-san, running on the water isn''t going to" "Not that nodesuyo!" Pochi pointed at the Ind Turtle with a snap. "Let''s ask Turtle-san to get us to the smokey ind nodesu." Pochi looked at the turtle with eyes full of expectations as she dered that. After staring at Pochi silently for a while, the Ind Turtle turned to look elsewhere before slowly nodding. It''s as if the Ind Turtle was seeking permission from someone invisible. The Ind Turtle turned its whole body around. It used its huge fin as a wharf on the sandy beach to lead Pochi and the gang toward its back. The all smiles Pochi and the gang got on board the turtle back. "All hands, on board nanodesu!" Once Pochi made the deration, the Ind Turtle ploddingly swam toward the Red Smoke Ind. As if someone was covering for them, the Ind Turtle safely arrived at an uninhabited area in the Red Smoke Ind without encountering any monsters or pirates along the way. "Unyunyunyu--" With a serious look on her face, Pochi concentrated all her nerves in her hands. "Got it, nanodesu!" "Uwaah, you got that one too?" "As expected of nee-san, she''s merciless gau." "Tell me ''bout it kuma." Once theynded on the Red Smoke Ind, Pochi and the gang are making merry--ying Bo-taoshi using the piled up volcanic ash as sand. At first they only intended it for a bit, but then it turned into a heated battle before they realized. "Is this really all right?" "Oh dear." Hitona and Rabibi look down at Pochi and the boys with a troubled look. "Worry not, you two." Ninin who was surveying the surroundings on top of a rock spoke to Hitona and Rabibi. "What do you mean?" "I''m telling you Pochi-san is only pretending to y around." Ninin said that smugly. It looks like Ninin is far too unconditionally trusting of Pochi, thought Hitona. "Pochi-san, can we really afford to y around here?" Ignoring the smug-looking Ninin, Hitona spoke to Pochi. "Ah! Nanodesu." Pochi looked startled once Hitona called out to her. "Pochi''s a huge ditz nodesuyo. She even forgot about that cuz she got too much into ying sand nodesu." The ditzy Pochi apologized to Hitona. "Wait so she wasn''t waiting to ambush the baddies who noticed ournding" Ninin murmured with a shock on his face. --Nyu?! A catkin girl who was ying in the sand with her protector behind a nearby rock looked up at the protector with a startled look on her face. The catgirl went back to sand ying looking relieved after that protector shook their head to the sides. On the other hand, Pochi and the gang who recalled their original objective turned their back on the sand pit like they were shaking off the past, departing toward Vice City Cybe. "This is Vice City Cybe?" "It kind of looks like a pile of garbage kuma." "Eh really gau? It''s surrounded by high walls and even got watchtowers though gau?" Usasa, Kubear, Gaugaru each gave their impressions on Vice City Cybe visible from behind a rock. "Pile of garbage might be too much, but I don''t sense a sense of unity like with other towns for sure." "It''s like buildings just keep getting added on top of one another." Sessive expansions turned Cybe into the city scale it is now, but it was originally a small settlement of prospectors who came to pick up dragon scales dropped by the Red Dragon living in the volcano in the center of Red Smoke Ind. No sane person wanted to live in somewhere the Red Dragon could casually destroy on a whim, and neighboring countries didn''t dare to interfere in fear of enraging the Red Dragon either. "Pochi can smell something tasty nodesu." Pochi sniffed with her nose and ran off saying, "This way nanodesu." Usasa and the gang chased after Pochi while being careful of the watchtowers. Pochi arrived at a ce where heaps of garbage and junk have been discarded outside the walls. "What''s in this ce kuma?" "Door! Nanodesu!" Pochi found a hidden door behind all the junk. "But you can''t unlock it without the key kuma." "Pochi''s supa powa~ can easily demolish a mere door nodesu!" "But the watchmen will notice if you''re too loud, won''t they?" "Hold it--" Rabibi stopped Pochi who had taken a hammer out of her magic bag. Everyone''s lines of sight are gathered at the door that opened with a creaking sound. "Oh what. It''s always been open nodesu!" "But I''m sure it was locked before kuma" Pressing the back of Kubear who looked like he couldn''t ept it, Pochi and the gang stepped forward into the open door. Cat ears twitched in the door''s shadow. --Nin nin. "Man, this ce is covered in this steam thingy." "It''s kinda suffocating, this isn''t fumes, is it?" Vice City Cybe is just like the name implies, a decadent city. Men drinking in daylight, half-naked women standing around on the streets flirting with vulgar-looking men. Those who carelessly tread into alleyways get all their possessions stripped off them before getting dragged away to some kind of processing facilities, it''s truly a city where you always have to be on high alert. "Where''s the hostages-san at nodesu?" "W-wonder where?" Pochi and the gang were at a loss in their first city outing. They may be good at fighting, but City Adventure is their weakness. ''Swish'', a sound of something piercing into the ground below Pochi. "Meat skewer nanodesu!" "There''s something fastened on it!" Ninin took the letter from the meat skewer Pochi picked up and looked over it. Meanwhile, the bored Pochi and the others shared the meat among themselves. The serious Ninin and Hitona had a headache looking at the gang being all carefree in the enemy territory. "Pochi-san, we''ve found where the hostages are held." The letter has a map drawn depicting their current position as well as the ce where the hostages are being made to do manualbor. Right as Ninin finished reading, the letter turned into a butterfly showing the way for Pochi and the gang. "Ninin, the one who wrote that letter must be." "I think that''s earl-sama''s handwriting." "I knew it." Ninin and Hitona looked at each other and sighed together, "He''s really way overprotective." Looks like Earl Pendragon''s overprotectiveness is famous far and wide. "Pochi found the kidnapped people nodesu!" Pochi dered while striking a shupin pose. Of course there were gaolers, guard and bad men forcing these captives do manualbor, but the Pendora gang along with Pochi have knocked the living daylights out of them. "W-who are you guys?" "We''re here to help nodesu!" "Help?" Pochi''s too frank an exnation sowed distrust growing among the hostages. "We havee here to aplish a request from the people at Fishing Viges and Mountain Viges to rescue those who have been captured by the pirates." Hitona did her best to act like an adult while recalling what she learned at Pendragon Academy''s Sunday schools. "So they didn''t abandon us." "Dammit, those guys musta bust their back." Apparently they thought their fellow vigers hade together to raise funds and hired skilled adventurers. "Where''s your ship docked at?" "How did you get here?" "I''m hungry." The captives threw questions one after another. When Pochi shared her snacks to thest starving kid, other captives began to gather round. Seems like everyone''s starving. Next to them, Ninin and the captives'' representative is having a discussion. "You don''t have a ship?" "Yes, we came to this Red Smoke Ind riding on Ind Turtle''s back." "Ind Turtle-sama? Will it let us get on board?" "Probably not." The Ind Turtle that brought them to the ind had gone back far deep in the sea. "But we gotta have a ship to escape here." Pochi caught the representative''s words. "Pochi will do something about ship nodesuyo!" "How?" "I-it''ll work out somehow nodesuyo." No n it is. "Are you going to steal the pirate''s ship?" "That''s it! Nanodesu!" Pochi quickly jumped on the representative''s suggestion. Hook, line and sinker. "Then let me guide you to where the pirates dock their ships." Only Pochi and the gang is going to follow the representative otherwise they''d get caught travelling en masse. Once they''ve managed to secure a pirate ship, they will escape with the captives on board. "There it is." Masts of sailing ships could be seen beyond the deformed shape of the city as a result of extension and rebuilding. "Which ship is good nodesu?" "The faster the better kuma!" "Shouldn''t it be a sturdy one?" "Any ship is fine with Nee-san around kuma." Once they arrived at the port as led by the representative, Pochi and the gang began choosing the right pirate ship from behind a warehouse block. "Who goes there!" A hoarse voice shouted at Pochi and the gang. Looks like the baddies have found Pochi and the gang. Volume 18 13. The Adventure of Pochi (3)

18-13. The Adventure of Pochi (3)

"Bunny Jumping Upper~! "Ro~lling Round Kick~" Usasa''s vertical sword sh finisher, and Rabibi''s horizontal sword finisher cut down the bad men. Apparently it''s neither a punch or a kick because that''s the specs. Pochi and the gang were looking for a ship at the port of Red Smoke Ind Vice City Cybe to transport the captives back home when they were found by the baddies, resulting in a huge scuffle. "They just keeping kuma." "There''s no end to them gau." Kubear who have been dealing with these viins using his great shield and Gaugaru who''s brandishing his great sword on the front line look fed up. Letting the beastkin group handle the frontline, Ninin keeps watch on Hitona who supports with magic and the captive representative, safely eliminating all the viins that got close with his sword. "Iai sh! Barrage~ nanodesu!" Pochi unleashed a barrage of Iai-style shes at speed impossible to be seen with bare eyes while saying ''Shubaba'' out loud, neutralizing the baddies. Battling with her sword unsheated would have been faster, but Pochi has steadfastly put trust in Arisa''s teaching, "Iai sh is the fastest ever." "Usasa!" "Sorry, Rabibi." As exhaustion setting in from the chain battle, Usasa got hit by an enemy''s attack during an intense sh. She managed to narrowly escape injury thanks to Rabibi''s intervention, but the two of them have run out of stamina, staggering. --pi~po~pa~po. The two got sshed in some sort of liquid along with that faint sound. "--Eh?" "The pain is going away. Did someone throw a magic potion here?" Usasa and Rabibi quickly looked around but no one could afford to do that for them. Even Pochi had a tired look on her face. Then suddenly dull thumping sounds apanied by tremors could be felt, drawing closer from the direction of the city. Beyond houses, a pir of me zed upward, scorching the sky. "He''s here!" "Boss!" The baddies looked gleeful. "It''s a hydra." "Oh no kuma." "I-it''ll be all right gau. We''ve got Nee-san with us here woof." On the opposite end, Usasa and the rest looked awfully tense. "T-that''s the Cmity" "The Second Coming of Demon Lord, Baphomet the Cmity." Hearing the captive rep, Ninin recalled what he heard at the vige. Baphomet riding on the Hydra''s back joined the battlefield. Followed by a huge amount of monsters, swamping even the horizon. "It''s, all over." The rep fell down on his knee while muttering in despair. Ninin and Hitona turned toward their only hope, but even Pochi was trembling, her sword dropped. "T-this is just impossible nanodesu." "Oy oy what the hell, I came outta here cuz you guys just ain''t going down, it''s just a bunch of brats." Baphomet shouted angrily. "And they''re already tremblin'' in fear at the sight of this great me''s hydra." He smugly looked at the staggering Pochi. "Impossible for Pochi-san" "S-say it''s a lie!" Ninin grieved, Rabibi shouted out loud. "I-Impossible nanodesu. How do you eat that much meat nodesuyo?" """--Eat?""" Pendora gang looked like they were taken by surprise by that revtion. "Pochi''s magic bag don''t have the freezer function, the meat will go bad if you don''t eat it quick nodesu." Pochi spoke seriously. "Quit yer'' bluffing!" Baphomet yelled from atop the hydra. "How''d ya n to fight this great me and my Doran quivering like that huuh?" Looks like Doran is the Hydra''s name. "Pochi''s just a lil'' bit dizzy, it''s all ok nanodesu." Her legs are shaky despite saying that. --Pochi. A milk bottle-sized magic potion came flying out of nowhere. Pochi caught that. "T-this is! Beef Jerky-vored energy drink nanodesu." Pochi who saw the cowbel on the bottle''s side gulped it down without hesitation. Pochi''s tremble stopped at once, her small body was filled with strength. "Shakiiin nanodesu! Pochi is full of stamina nanowdesuyo!" Pochi struck out the shupin pose. "W-where''d thate from?" "You mind, you lose~?" Ninin and Usasa who heard that invisible voice had, "I knew it" looks on their faces. "First let''s start from the small fries nanodesu!" Pochi quickly blew away all the monsters flooding in. No one could catch Pochi''s shadow as she kept using Flickering Steps all over the ce. "W-what''s up with this brat?!" Baphomet sounded panicked. Neither the hydra''s me nor mobile monsters could hit Pochi. Even thest ray of hope, Hydra lost all of its heads in an instant. "Don''t think that''s all this great me can do!" Baphomet who was covered in a soggy mess of Hydra''s blood ran toward the shore like he was tumbling. "Come! Sea Cmity!" Baphomet shouted at the sea. Tentacles stretched out of the sea and made an attempt to entwine Pochi. "Eeeew, yucky, nanodesu." Pochi kicked walls, and ran out on roofs to evade the downpour of tentacles. "T-that''s!" "What''s that thing Ninin!" "That''s Kraken''s tentacles! The worst monster that would sink any ship be it pirates or merchants. If you meet one at the sea, only death awaits you. It''s an invincible monster." Ninin replied to Usasa''s question. From the sea an octopus-shaped monster <> emerged out of the sea surface. Even Pochi who had been taking it easy couldn''t hide her surprise when she saw that. "Ow yeah, this is the end for ya! Get eaten by Kraken you!" Baphomet looked triumphant when he saw her. "That''s takoyaki-san nanodesu!" Pochi''s eyes are sparkling. "Takoyaki?" "You start from legs when you dismember octopus-san nodesuyo!" Pochi spoke as if she was replying to Baphomet before cutting down the Kraken''s tentacles one after another with a Magic Edge elongated over the tip of her sword. "The trick is to cut them down to the base right away nanodesuyo!" Pochi also ran up the Kraken''s body and then cut its main body cleanly in two. "Too bad for the entrails, but you can''t eat them without Master nanodesu." Pochi murmured as she longingly watched the kraken''s intestines fell down. Baphomet who was trying to sneakily run away got squashed by the falling intestines, unable to move a finger. "L-like hell I''d let this be the end!" There was an explosion and then the Kraken''s intestines blew up everywhere. Baphomet himself had suffered serious wounds, but he healed it with his magic potion. "Now''s my chance--what? My legs won''t move?" Baphomet tried to sneak away amidst the blood spray cloud caused by the explosion earlier, but his legs got sunk in the shadow below. "Found you, nanodesu! You can''t get away from Pochi nanodesuyo!" Pochi showed up splitting apart the blood spray. "Aku soku zazan nanodesu!" Pochi who shaped her Magic Edge into a blunt instrument reaped Baphomet''s consciousness in one hit. "Yay~!" "That''s Nee-san for you kuma!" "Nee-san the strongest gau!" "I''ll get as strong as Pochi-san someday." As the Pendora gang cheered, Usasa quietly took a vow. Rabibi slowly put her hand on Usasa''s first. They nodded together. "Those viins are getting away kuma!" "The pirate ships are sailing off woof!" Once they saw their invincible boss beaten, the viins at Vice City Cybe scuttled away in all directions. The pirates too began pulling up their anchors, putting up sails on their ships. "They''re gonna get away at this rate kuma!" Kubear was panicking, while the other kids surveyed the surroundings looking for a way to stop them. "Ah, nanodesu." The very first pirate ship that had embarked off the port suddenly went up in mes before sinking. At the end of Pochi and the gang''s line of sights, volleys of cannonballs fired from the open sea sunk the pirate ships one after another. "It''s warships! A fleet of warships ising from the open sea!" Pochi and the gang were unaware that navies from neighboring countries including Sherifad Principality havee. Once the one-sided massacre ended, one of the warships that eliminated the pirates sailed to the port. "It''s a military person nanodesu." An admiral with many medals on his uniform disembarked with many sailors and knights overlooking him. "You must be the hero who defeated Second Coming of Demon Lord Baphomet the [Cmity], are you not?" "Pochi wasn''t the only one who beat the baddies nodesu! She won because Usasa, Rabibi, Gaukun, Kubear, Nin, and Hitona helped her nodesuyo!" The admiral praised Pochi for defeating Baphomet, and took charge of transporting the captives back to their families. Even though Ninin and Hitona were the ones doing negotiation instead of Pochi who was bad with exnations, things just went oddly smooth. To begin with, the fact that the allied forces timely came into the picture right after Baphomet was defeated should raise an rm, but no one questioned that. The wiser ones, Ninin and Hitona knew about Pochi''s protector''s support, and those with wild instincts had also perceived it somewhat. "Dad!" "Wee home!" "Nee-chan, wee back." The vigers had gathered to wee the captives. "We''re throwing a festival today! Bring out the best booze and food we have!" "Oh then Pochi will bring some meat too nodesuyo!" "We can''t let our benefactor to--" From arge magic bag on her game carriage, Pochi fetched all the monsters she beat, piling up heaps after heaps. The vige chief who was going to decline changed his mind once he saw the monster bodies filling up thend. "Whoa, this is something else." "Gotta get good cook for these." "You men! Stop standing around and start dismantling now!" None can go against mothers. As the men left, the women rolled up their sleeves before the ingredients Pochi brought. "O-ou, leave it to us!" "I''ll help kuma." "We''re good at dismantling woof." "Pochi''s gonna help too nodesu! Pochi is a pro dismantler nanodesuyo!" The sailors also helped as ordered by the admiral, along with Pochi and the vigers. The food was ready before sunset, Pochi and the gang, the vigers, and the sailors began the meat festival. "We got so so much here, eat all you want nodesuyo!" "Count on me kuma!" "Eating is my specialty woof." "Ow, yies~?" "Ta-Tama-san? W-when did you" Pochi and the gang relished on the meat dishes. At the opposite end of the bonfire roasting meat, admiral and a ck-haired boy--Satou were having a talk. "You have my thanks for your cooperation, Admiral." "Please, that should be my line. Thanks to Your Excellency Earl''s help, we managed to eliminate Baphomet family that controlled even Kraken without any intervention from Red Dragon inhabiting the Red Smoke Ind." Admiral and Satou toasted and drank their celebratory wine. "Defeating Baphomet the [Cmity] on her own, she''s truly one formidable youngdy. But I suppose it shoulde as no surprise from the retainer of the famed Earl Pendragon." "Oh that girl is more like family than a retainer." Satou watches Pochi with gentle eyes. Pochi was full of smiles as she cheerfully bit into meat. "Meat really is the strongest nanodesu!" Volume 18 14. Satou’s General Store [1]

18-14. Satou of General Store

This is a side story from after Demon Lord yer title to before Purple Tower Incident. "Masita, guest." "Masita,e." "Masita, hurry." As I was in the middle of making some magic potions at the kitchen in the back of the store, the knee-tall hamster-like furballrat, hamkin children who were tending the store called for me. "Got it. I''ll be right there." I put away the almost done magic potion in Storage and walked toward the counter with the hamkin children pulling on my sleeves all the way. "Is Lolo gone out somewhere?" "Lolo, went out." "Lolo, delivery." "Lolo, left earlier." This Lolo I''m referring to is the shopkeeper of this store, [Hero Store]. "O, you finally showed up." "Sorry to keep you waiting, Nona-san. Are you preparing for an adventure today?" "Well yeah, just look at my outfit." This adventuress whose physical beauty is looking like it''s gonna burst out of her leather armor, Nona-san is a regr customer of this general store. "Five lesser potion, one Lostless Candle and also 30 servings of preserved food please. And get me the pricier ones! I can''t eat that sole-like jerky and hard bread anymore once I got a taste of that preserved food." "Oh, you''re stocking up a lot. Are you nning on going in a long excursion this time?" "Yea, managed to snatch a seat in an expedition sponsored by a huge adventurer n, see." This girl went solo due to a certain circumstance during our first meeting, it''s been on my mind but I guess it''s okay now that she''s gotpanions. I went in the back and pretended to fetch the items she requested while actually taking them out of my Storage, and then I put them on the counter. Hamster kids are taking the bulky preserved food from the warehouse. Thanks to my and Lulu''s research, the preserved food we stocked up has turned into a sales worthymodity at this general store. "Oh and my Water Stone''s running out of mana, a refill please. Been an adventurer for some time, but I had no idea you could refill this thing." "Oh that''s because refilling is our store''s special service." I recharged the Water Stone embedded on her water bag with water elemental mana. The me now can make as many elemental stones as I want so long as I have the core part, but I''m not doing that here. Elemental stones are a big source of adventurers'' ie after all. "Masita, preserved food." "Masita, carry." "Masita, praise please." "Yep you all did really good." I patted these kids for their work, their short tails wagged happily. Nona-san is also looking like she wants to pat the hamster kids'' heads. They''d be ecstatic, no need to hold back you know? "The total would be three copper cylinders and 12 pieces--oh, don''t worry about this, three copper cylinders will do." "Ou, thanksies!" Nona-san took 300 hundred copper coins connected in a string of 100 pieces per cylinder by the hole in the middle of the coins, and then put them on the table. Commoners are prohibited from trading silver and gold coins in this town, thus this is how they improvise with copper coins. They use jewels for transactions that involve a huge amount of cash, I mean it would be hard otherwise. "Should I sharpen that sword on your waist?" "Eh I can do that much m''self." Nona-san took the sword on her waist and put it on the table despite saying that. It''s been maintained yes, roughly that is. Since this ce has high temperature and humidity being in tropics and all, swords get rust quick if you don''t take care of them. As a result, metal sword wielders like her are in the minority here, most people rely on bone weapons hardened by shamans or necromancers. "Let me have a look." I took a special whetstone I recently created with alchemy and whetted the sword real quick. "This should make it cut better." Since Nona was looking at me with dubious eyes, I held a performance by dropping a paper onto the de, cutting it in two. "Uooo, awesome! That Lolo went and found herself a nice partner. At this rate ain''t gonna take long before Hero Store took Dungeon City Akatia by storm!" Nona-san cheerfully put the sword back on her waist before leaving the store with all smiles. A girl with a bang long enough to cover her face came in the store right afterward. "Lolo, wee back." "Lolo, you hurt?" "Lolo, praise." The hamster kids jumped out of the counter and went trotting toward the girl. She''s the shopkeeper of this store, Lolo. "Wee home, Lolo. We just got a guest." "I''m home, Satou-san. Oh yes, I met Nona-san on the way here." As I took the paper bag off Lolo, I was greeted by a beauty that would even overturn a castle. Her transcendental beauty would not lose to Lulu''s. That''s only natural. After all, her great-grandfather is hero Watari--the same root as Lulu, the two of them look like two peas in a pod if you disregard her golden hair. I met her just a week ago. Thanks to my title Demon Lord yer being known far and wide, I got a bit peeved up for not being able to even take a stroll around Shiga Kingdom''s capital without disguise. This Dungeon City Akatia was the ce I stumbled upon when I was looking for a farawaynd where I could kick back without worrying about public eye. "So this here is the Sea of Trees huh" A sprawling tropical jungle befitting the name Sea of Trees is spread before my eyes. This is a huge swat of forest on a continent far away from Shiga Kingdom, it''s the continent''s biggest woonds whose area even cover Burainan Forest and the Leprechaun''s Braibolga Kingdom. "That spire-like thing doesn''t seem like it--" I moved with sh Drive toward Dungeon City Akatia while referring to my Map and ignoring ruins I asionally saw along the way in the Sea of Trees. "--There it is." I found a city surrounded by a rampart far away. I should get down, someone could see me from there at this altitude. --ˣڣӣӣ٣. I chop down all dinosaur-like monsters that have beening at me while growling as I make my way to the dungeon city. The encounter rate is unbelievably high this close to a city, but there''s a reason for that. That is because this vast forest itself is a dungeon. This Rampant Evil Dungeon is a field-type dungeon, unusual even in the whole world, and the Dungeon City Akatia where I''m heading to is located in the center of this dungeon. Nona! A Blossom Naga to the left! There''s a Thorn Prick too! Some people are fighting a fair bit away. ording to Map info, they''re a group ofte level 10s people. From what I researched, adventurers in this dungeon are descendants of adventurers who went on a journey toward the end of Sea of Trees during Furu Empire era, and today they have been naturalized and bear the same social standing as the people living in the countries neighboring the Sea of Trees. They seem to be Hungry Wolf-rank adventurers. I was using trantion magic but since I got Akatia National Language Skill, I allocated some points and made it Active. "They got Zans! Nona, buy us time!" "You''re asking the impossible! How the heck''s a light warrior gonna go up against Thorn Pricks alone!" "Shut up! Don''t you dare order us around you lowly Furless! You guys should be happy to work as our meat shield!" The adventurers areing to my direction along with smell of blood. A tanuki-kin and a bearkin beastmen jumped out of a tall bush. "Another Furless." "Nice, let''s put him to good use as a sacrifice too." The bearkin man swung down his white wild sword while smiling repulsively. I caught the sword and flung it away without even needing the help of Self-Defense or Evasion skill. --This wild sword is made of bone. I went toward the scream while getting to know that useless trivia. The sacrificed adventurer is in danger. "Dammit, how is it so hard. I swear I''m gonna beat Tobi and Higua to pulp if I got out of this." Oh good, she''s still alive. The adventuress was still going at it while cursing despite her bloodied body. All while protecting a fainted lizardkin adventurer behind her even. "I''ll lend a hand." I talked to her, picked up a sword lying on the ground and went toward the monsters. "H-hey you fool! Why''re you charging at a Thorn Prick without armor!" The Thorn Prick, aka an Ankylosaurus monster spun its body around and used the momentum to swing its thorn appendage tail at me. I dodged that by lightly jumping up, kicked its defenseless nk to turn it upside down and stabbed its soft-looking belly with the sword I picked up. These kinds of pointlessly sturdy monster would rampage around for a while even after their heart''s been stabbed but it''s stopped by the time I cut off the other monster, Bloom Naga''s head. "Zans! Oy, don''t you die on me Zans!" I turned around to a scene of the other fainted adventurer falling into critical condition. Looks like blood is clotting in his throat, he can''t breathe. It would be toote if I chanted here thus I picked up healing skill on Magic List and healed them both. Gonna have to rely on Deception skill sensei if they noticed I casted chantlessly. "Oooh? Wazzat magic?" As the adventuress expressed her surprise, the other adventurer behind her coughed up and breathed in. "Looks like you''ll be okay now. I''m heading for Akatia, you guys want to tag along?" "Y-Yeah, of course. I should be the one asking actually." When I asked her that, the adventuress gave an immediate reply. "And besides, Sea of Trees seems weird today. Thorn Prick and Bloom Naga are monsters that should only spawn near the [Castle]." I don''t know where this [Castle] she mentioned is, but I know the reason for the unusual condition around here. "Thankfully I got the herbs Lolo asked, we can go back right away." The adventuress went in a bush to pick up arge cloth bag they threw away earlier. "Nona, what about Tobi and the rest?" The lizardkin adventurer who had finallye to called out to the adventuress. "Those guys ran off when they saw you got knocked out. Leaving me as a decoy." "To think they would abandon theirrades! Fools the lot of them!" Well, his anger is justified, but please hold on until we''re inside the city. "Let''s move out. Who knows if more monsters areing." "H-hold on a bit." As I walked away while urging the two, the adventuress stopped me. When asked why, she said she wanted to collect parts of monsters that can be sold. I forgot about it since I usually just put them away in the Storage right away. "Don''t worry about that. There''s no issue with leaving these here right?" "Please just wait a little. At least let me go get their magic stones, Bloom Naga''s hard horn and Thorn Prick''s tail. Both are literally treasure troves of mats, but I don''t to n due to greed out here." The two adventurers skillfully collected the mats. They had a tough time collecting the magic stones so I lent them a hand there. Once we got the mats, we were headed for the dungeon city. "Young master, are you a noble?" The adventuress candidly talked to me as we walked. "Yeah, a noble of a faraway country." "Why would a noble go all the way here?" "Well, got a little situation there." "Ah, sorry. Guess you''re not gonna be in such a dangerous ce otherwise." Her guess is probablypletely off, but I might as well ride on it to avoid extraneous questionings. I changed the topic and got her tell me about Dungeon City. The dungeon city is held together by a Grand Witch by the name [Master of Source]. This dungeon city probably doesn''t have a City Core. "There''s the rampart. We''re in luck. I see a watchtower, there should be a gate nearby." Relief floated up even on the silent lizardkin adventurer''s face. The gate came into view after a bit more walking. With guards in leather armor holding white bone spears. Soldiers on top of the rampart and in the rampart tower tensed up when they saw us. "Yo, Nona. Big game today eh." "Too bad it''s not mine. It''s this young master''s here." "Hee, you''re an unfamiliar face." "I can guarantee young master. He saved us when we were about to get done in by a Bloom Naga and a Thorn Prick." "That''s impressive--wait, you telling the truth? Forget armor I don''t even see a sword on him though?" Oh right, I put fairy sword away since it was getting in the way. The adventuress talked about my feat exaggeratedly and the [Judge Eye] bearer guard let us through without me talking. "Wee to the dungeon city Akatia. May you have the blessing of Grand Witch-sama''s grace." The guard left me with that as I walked in the Dungeon City. "Young master, mind if I drop by Lolo''s store before we sell these mats? I wanna get them to her before they expire." "Ah, of course." Not like I''ve got any business anyway. Us three went in an alleyway slightly off from the main street. Many buildings in this city have ivy coiling around them. "See that, that''s Lolo''s store." A rtively big store in the corner of alleyway. It''s quite an old building, but the storefront and the surroundings are neatly organized. "My my, are you shirking your debt-paying duty then zansu?" I could hear a sarcastic sounding voice from inside the store. "That''s debt-collector Babbus''s voice!" Right after the adventuress said that, a scream resounded. The adventuress shoved her baggage to the lizardkin and rushed in the store. The lizardkin is carrying a huge luggage on his back he can''t go in the store, so I do in his stead. "Lolo, don''t bully." "Lolo, protect." "Lolo, important." Hamster-like children with their hands wide open are standing up to defend a crouching human girl even while trembling and faltering themselves. The adventuress was being pinned down by a big tigerkin man who seems to work as the debt-collector''s bodyguard. There''s another horsekin alchemist in this store, but he''s not moving an inch behind the door in the back. "My oh my, there sure is a lot of clueless idiots today." Another bearkin bodyguard walked forward from the sarcastic deerkin man in gaudy clothing''s side. He''s cracking his knuckles, apparently in an attempt to intimidate me. More importantly, the HP gauge of the crouching girl on my AR is decreasing. Blood is spilling from the cheek her hand is holding. "Wipe your blood with this handkerchief." I hand out a magic potion-soaked handkerchief to the girl. "T-thank you very much." I bated my breath when I saw the girl''s face. --Lulu? Her unreal beauty is exactly like that of Lulu''s. "Lulu? Oh, my name is Lolo." Looks like I blurted out Lulu''s name out loud due to shock. "Sorry. You look so much like my acquaintance, I let that slip." The only differences are her hair color and her too slender of chest. "How clueless can you be zansu? You must be really starving for females of your kind to go and woo such an ugly human zansu." The deerkin jerked his chin, prompting the big bearkin man to perk up his shoulder before swinging his fist. The hamster kids fell to their rear with their hands on their heads in fear. I moved with Ground Shrink to the spot in front of the kids, and threw the big man into the air before pinning him down while being careful not to damage the store. Weight difference means nothing before Self-defense skill sensei. Or perhaps it''s the level difference? "Y-you''re pretty good zansu. See this contract here zansu? It''s a formal contract made by Grand Witch-sama zansuyo?" The contract unted by the man is drawn with a magic circle, with some kind of mental constraint unscripted. The content of the contract itself is utterly andpletely unjust though. "I see it''s a bond debt, but doesn''t she have three days left still?" "Where does she n to procure 3000 copper coin cylinders in just three days zansu?" --Cylinders? I don''t get these units. "How much is that in gold coins?" "--Gold coins? You look unfamiliar, are you a noble from Mashioku or Ruinberia zansu? Commoners don''t use gold coins here zansu. Rate-wise, it''s around 230 gold coins I suppose zansu?" Eh, that''s like one or two Magic Swords'' worth. "I don''t have locale gold coins on me, do you ept Shiga Kingdom''s?" I had no intention to butt in here, but considering her alikeness to Lulu, I should be allowed to meddle a bit here. "Are you illiterate on top of being clueless zansu? Akatiamoners are prohibited from doing dealings in gold and silver coins zansu. If you can''t pay with copper coins, bring me jewels zansu." "Will this suffice?" I took an artificial ruby I made during my alchemy experiment. Market skill tells me it should worth around 400 gold coins around here. "Oooh. --I-it''s a bitcking zansu, b-but I''ll let you off this time zansu." The deerkin''s hand went for the ruby while trembling. He''s trying hard to hide his excitement, and failing hard. "Don''t get tricked! That jewel is worth so much more than that!" The adventuress came through with her advice even while being pinned down. "Shut up zansu! Mere adventurers who can''t distinguish zilch should just shut up zansu!" The deerkin frantically tried to talk her down with his saliva scattering everywhere. "Give it to me quick zansu." "For the bond sure." The deerkin pped the bond onto me, snatched the ruby away, and ran out the store fearing I''d change my mind. The big men followed after the deerkin in a hurry. "U-um! I''ll work my hardest to pay you back! So please let me continue running this store." The beauty--Lolo bowed before me. "I just did that on my own, take your time paying it back." "Thank you." "Saved." "Pat?" The hamster kids lined up next to Lolo and bowed. One of the kids was about to tumble over seemingly due to bad upper body bnce. A bit cute. "Lolo, here''s the herbs." "Thank you, Nona-san. Are you hurt anywhere?" "Naw, I''m fine." Lolo took the herbs and paid the adventuress for the service. "Seiko-san, we have the herbs here! We can start making the medicine for Grand Witch-sama now." As Rolo said that toward the inside of the store, a timid-looking horse-kin showed up. "O-oh no they got the herbs in time--" My Eavesdrop skill picked up the whisper the horse-kin let out. "Sorry, Lolo. I''ve been scouted by Ussha Company. I''m sorry, I gotta go!" "Oy, Seiko!" The young horsekin man shook off the adventuress and bolted right off, disappearing beyond the alley. "N-no There''s no way we can make the medicine for Grand Witch-sama without Seiko-san" There''s no way my meddling spirit won''t lit up when someone that looks like Lulu is showing me that worried expression. "Then, mind if I make them instead? I dabble a bit in alchemy if you can believe it." "Will you really?! Please by all means!" Lolo took my hands on the spur of the moment, then she blushed and started panicking when she realized, despite all that, we made it in time to deliver the requested magic potions in the end. We have the recipe memo left by the horsekin and all. I got to know Lolo thanks to this incident, and thus began my fun life as a bodyguard as well as storekeeper at Dungeon City Akatia. "Satou-san, I''ve brought some tea for you." "Oh then can you prepare additional seven helpings?" BAM, the store''s door was flung open as I said that. "We''re back!" "Back~" "Back we are nanodesu!" Arisa followed by the other girls barged in energetically. "Per your request, we have secured several kinds of Ancient Dragoon''s fangs Master." "Thanks, Liza." Oh yeah, I asked them to collect materials from around this area. "Young organisms, your souvenirs, Evil Broli so I inform." "Nana, thanks." "Nana, happy." "Nana, pat pat." Nana produced a gigantic pre-boiled broli, the hamster kids ran off to gnaw on it. It''s these kids'' favorite. "Nn, broli tasty." The vegetable-loving Mia seems delighted too. Nana warmly watches over the hamster kids earnestly chewing on the broli. "Lolo-san here is the herbs you were looking for." "Thank you Lulu-san." When Lulu and Lolo are side by side like this, they look like twins. It''s a miraculous coboration. "My? This is quite a crowd for such a rustic store." A blond twin-tailed girl said that not-at-all amicable line as she came in to break the peaceful mood in the store. Looks like General Store [Hero Store] is going to be as lively as ever today. Volume 18 15. Satou’s General Store [2]

18-15. Satou''s General Store [2]

"Ah hey you, whatever do you mean by rustic?" It was Arisa who got back at the un-amiable looking blond twintailed girl. "What''s with you? Do you think some lowly adventurers have the right to casually talk to me, Kerinagure, the eldest daughter of Ussha Company, the greatest store in Dungeon City Akatia? Know your p--" "Kerunaguru? Oh I watched that kind of CM back in the days." Sorry, Arisa. I don''t know that kind of CMs. Probably something from Showa or early Heisei era. "Do not get it wrong! My name is Kerinagure! It''s a honorable name bestowed upon my great grandfather of Ussha Househould of Braibolga Kingdom!" Arisa lightly apologized, ''my bad, my bad'', to the upset girl. Her slightly pointy ears piqued my curiosity, and confirming on AR reading, she''s apparently a leprechaun. If I''m not mistaken, they are fairies who love pranks in earth''s legend. "U-um! So Kerenaguri-san, you''re here for--" "It''s, Kerinagure! My name is Kerinagure!" The girl snapped at Lolo who also got her name wrong. She''s getting teary eyed, feel kinda bad for her. She kinda reminds me of [House Fairy] Leriril of [Mansion of Ivy] at Labyrinth City Selbira. "Lolo, protect." "Lolo, not wrong." "Lolo, pat." The hamkin children struck a cute fighting pose in front of Lolo like they were acting out as her knights. "What would the fairdy of Ussha Company want with our humble Hero Store?" I stood in front of those children and asked the girl''s business. Oh yeah, Ussha Company is the samepany that headhunted Hero Store''s alchemist, isn''t it. "H-hmph! That''s what you should have done from the start!" The girl wiped the tear around her eyes and shouted, "It''s a duel desuwa!" while pointing at me. "Wha, what is with this baked sweet? How could something be this tasty?" The blond twintailed girl put cookie in her mouth at tremendous speed while maintaining her elegant gestures. She must really like these cookies. Below her, the hamkin children are also eating their share of cookies. Tama and Pochi have also joined them enjoying the snacks like it''s their natural habitat. --Wasn''t this supposed to be a duel? Would be nice if she just forgot about all this duel business and went home. I had a secret talk with Arisa using space magic [Telephone]. Since talking in front of the store would disturb other customers, I brought the girl inside and served her tea with cookies which captivated her. These cookies are byproducts of me trying out new snack recipes using local materials whenever I had free times tending the store. "Youngdy, I was looking for you everywhere, were you having a tea party?" "Tomari!" A beauty''s voice called out from the store''s direction. Looks like she can''t get in here with Liza preventing her advance. As I told Liza to let her through, a beauty with short stature showed up. Judging from her pointy ears, she must be a leprechaun as well. "Nice to meet you all, I am a secretary of Lady Kerinagure, Ussha Company''s clerk, Tomaritorore." Are all leprechauns get these tongue-twisting names or something? "Mydy, we should head back if you are done with your chat. Gold Lion rank adventurers, Tiga party, are all waiting for your return." Arisa was tilting her head while whispering, ''It''s lion but tiger?'', I think it''s just simr pronunciations though. "Ha! Oh yes that''s right, we''re not done yet here! Curse this cookie trap, I almost went back just like that." Shame. The girl recalled why she was here. "It''s a duel desuwa!" The girl shouted out loud as she stood up her chair. "I shall allow you to partake in a request by Grand Witch-sama! If you canplete this request, you will be granted Grand Witch-sama''s referral!" "Grand Witch-sama''s referral!" Lolo shouted out loud, unusual for her. Looks like it''s something really amazing. This [Referral] in Akatia Language skill trantes to the longwinded words of [An honor adorned with official talisman and seal to signifies apany recognized by Grand Witch-sama] in Japanese. "Mydy, it may be apetitive request sent to severalpanies but I don''t know about adding anotherpetitor to the fray in jest." "It''s fine! You will tell me your trade route for [Hero''s Store Special Preserved Food] if you lose! That shall be the stakes if you participate in this request!" I see, so we get [Grand Witch''s Referral] if we win and disclose information about [Trade Route for Special Preserved Food] if we lose. Yup, nothing to lose for us. I mean I''m the trade route. "Mind telling us what the request is before we agree to it? You can''t have already gathered all the items, can you?" "But of course! The request came in this morning! Nopany has these items in stock!" The girl got upset like she was offended by Arisa''s suspicion. "What''s the requested items?" "They are written here." There are three materials on the scroll the girl unfolded. Massar Frog Tongue, Undercrawling Lily Bulb and a parasitic mushroom growing on the back of a giant ancient dragonkin. ording to Map Search, none of them can be found in the dungeon city. The girl isn''t lying. ording to my search on Rampaging Evil Dungeon, the frog is in theter region of [Dirty Mud Ruins] to the west of the sea of tree, the lily bulb is in the midter region of [Bloodsucking Wends] to the south, and the parasitic mushroom is in the highest level danger zone, [Castle]. The lily bulb looks to be the easiest to get at a nce, but since it''s crawling around in a few meter long area under the ground of a vast region, getting one is practically impossible unless you know how to get them or a practitioner of earth or space magic. As expected of a request from Grand Witch-sama, [Pinchusion Fort] and [Ogrekin District] suited for beginner and intermediate levels won''t have their turn this time around. "Never heard any of these mats. Lolo, you know?" Arisa asked Lolo. "I have heard about the frog and the lily bulb. Mage Tia-san mentioned how she was having trouble getting them. I believe Tia-san would know about the parasitic mushroom as well." "Nice, then we can just look for this Tia-san." "I would love to" "Any problem?" "She hasn''t beening to this store in thest half month, it''s possible that she''s gone on an expedition." "It''s okay. I know where to find them at least." I just searched the map and all. "There is no issue then I believe. Do you need an introduction letter to Adventurer''s Guild?" "Nope, no need for that. Lolo''s got us!" "You lot? And your rank?" "Still Silver Tiger cause we just got to Akatia recently, but you bet we won''t lose to Gold Lion rank!" "Oh really?" The girl looked at Liza and Nana with a probing nce before saying ''Good luck to you'' over her shoulder and leaving the store. Secretary-san had been urging her all this time after all. "I''m sorry. I have gotten Satou-san involved in this without asking first." "Oh please don''t worry about it. We''ve got nothing to lose anyway, and these girls won''t lose either way." The girls smiled proudly when I said that. I left the store to Lolo and gave a briefing to the girls where to find the materials at the back parlor. "What kind of items she wants?" "Hang on." I went around with Gates to collect samples employing all kind of magic. Took around three minutes in total. "They look like these. The frogs are all entrapped in icicles and don''t move, but they will all run away into the mud if they see you, be careful here." I showed some samples and gave pointers what to be cautious of. "Ah! Tia-san!" "Hi there~." I could hear Lolo''s excited voice and Tia girl''snguid voice from the direction of the store. Lolo exined to her about thepetition and asked her cooperation. Looks like she''s the mage Tia we were talking about earlier. "Satou-san, it''s Tia-san!" Lolo brought a in-faced girl wearing a big hat with a wide brim. The girl looked surprised when she saw Lulu''s identical face to Lolo. --Geh. AR readings tell me the true identity of this Tia-san. Since Lolo doesn''t seem to be aware and the girl herself seems to be hiding it, I''m not going to say anything here. "Ah! Massar Frog Tongue, Undercrawling Lily Bulb, and Parasitic Mushroom grown on the back of a giant ancient dragonkin! Howe you got all of them here?!" Tia-san shouted out. "These are samples." I opened Item Box and put the evidence away. "Ah, aaaah." Tia-san reached out while au-au-ing, but her arm never got to touch the three items in the end. "Well now that we''re done with briefing, let''s get to collecting shall we?" "Why! Can''t you just like deliver those?!" Tia-san retorted logically. "We must not cheat." "You got that right! Gotta do all the gathering ourselves in a duel!" "Well, I guess, you''re right, but you know." Tia-san looks unconvinced to my and Arisa''s words. "Gotta go to the [Castle], there''s some danger in splitting up into three groups. But going there one by one is too long Maybe we can leave either the wends or the ruins to Karina-tan''s group? Hikaru-tan can pick whichever cuz she''s got an observer with her." "Then we''ll take on the dirty mud ruins. Considering how vast the wends are, I don''t think we can get to the bulb without Arisa''s or Mia''s magic." Since the bulb is located underground, Zena-san''s wind magic is bad match for it. And Princess Sistina''s earth magic can''t cover that much range. "Okay then we''re heading for [Castle]! Can I leave it to you to get in touch with Hikaru-tan, master?" "Yea, count on it. Careful not to get hurt, okay." """OKAY.""" The girls departed in high spirits. "H-hold on." Tia-san grabbed my shoulder. "What can I help you with?" "You gotta stop them! You can''t let them get close to [Castle], there''s even small children with them. Are you aware just how dangerous that ce is? There''s like heaps and heaps of level 50 monsters, you know." "Oh they will be fine." Those monsters are nothing more than [Delicious] prey to those girls. "Fine you say, do you know that even the top Gold Lion rank, Tiga''s group have a hard time there?" "I am not familiar with this Tiga-san, but those girls are stronger than anyone at their home ground, they will be okay." "Well I guess it''s fine then--" Besides, I''m keeping watch on them always with [irvoyance] and [irhears] anyway. "--Or like, who are you again? You weren''t even here two weeks ago and yet you''ve got this, I''ve been a clerk here for years face on you." Tia-san sure can throw some hard and fast ball. "Oh I''m just a little helper of this store. Mypanion, Lulu is a [Second Cousin] of Lolo-san, see." "Second cousin, you mean she''s a descendant of Hero Watari?" "That will be true. Aren''t they the splitting image?" She was even surprised when she saw Lulu earlier. "Oh, and where''s Seiko?" Tia-san asked Lolo, changing the subject. "I took a glimpse of the magic potions at the store, he''s really upped his skills. I just taught him a bit on some stuff, but I''d like to give some praises for his hard work still." "Seiko-san has resigned." "For real?" "Yes, another store poached him." "That little ingrate." Tia-san seems enraged by Seiko''s treachery. "Then, did you stock those potions from other alchemists? Considering their quality, it must have been expensive." "Satou-san made those potions." "Eeh? You did? You a genius?" Nope, just a cheat. "Satou-san is really amazing, you know! The food he makes tastes so good and he even developed preserved food! He''d even do maintenance on weapons and armor. He repaired the junk we brought in a bazaar and turned them into store-worthy goods! It''s like magic!" Lolo boasted to Tia-san with sparkling eyes. Oh gee, you''re making me blush. "Who are you really?" "Just a noble from some farawaynd. I''m kicking back here to get away from some excruciating situation back in mynd." Looks like my plea not to pry got transmitted to her. "I got it. I''ll refrain from prying further. But promise me this at least. Don''t you ever make Lolo cry! You''ll make her your wife if you put your hand on her!" Tia-san, that''s two. "You promised there! Protect her right, okay!" Tia-san left after saying that much. She''s stuffed her bag full of the cookies, looks like they''re to her liking. "Satou-san, will Lulu-san and the other be okay on their own?" "Oh they''re fine. They''re making their way inside [Castle] while humming even as we speak." Looks like they also saved several parties of adventurers on their way to [Castle]. Seeing Lulu''s group is doing all right, guess I should go contact Hikaru''s group right about now. Volume 18 16. Satou’s General Store [3]

18-16. Satou''s General Store [3]

"Gatheringplete, a huge win~" "Winner~?" "It''s Pochi and co''s victory nanodesu!" As Arisa dered their victory, Tama and Pochi struck the shupin pose. "Oh geez! I cannot believe you not only got one, but all of them!" Lady Kerinagure did the feet stomping act in real life to show her vexation. Must be because she''s got no ground to talk back with the Delivery Complete certificate we''ve got from the Grand Witch herself. Even if we weren''t the one who delivered them first, the witch would apparently buy those items anytime so it wouldn''t have gone to waste either way. "Congrattions are in order, Hero Store. This is a celebratory gift from us, Ussha Company, to you, please ept it." "T-thank you so much." The youngdy''s secretary, Tomaritorore--Toma-san handed over a bag to the shop owner, Lolo. "So where do we gotta put this gift at eh?" The shipping agent, Ratkin and their small bodies are carrying some huge luggage in. It''s arge group of around 20 people ording to Radar. "It kind of smells good nodesu." "Yies~?" Tama and Pochi sniffed around. So did the three hamkin children. "Lolo-san?" "Erm, I don''t think it''ll fit here, could you go around the back?" Asked by secretary-san, Lolo replied back. "Whiz! Leaveit ta'' us!" "Oh, I''ll go take a look." Lolo left the store and went to the warehouse in the backyard. "Lolo, help." "Lolo, wait." "Lolo, pat." The hamkin children energetically ran after Lolo. Together with Nana who was whispering, ''Young organisms'', for some reason. After seeing them off, Secretary-san also left herself, "We shall take our leave now." dragging the youngdy with her. "Satou-san! Guys! Pleasee over here!" Lolo''s lively voice called out to us. Looks like the shipping agent brought some good stuff with them. "Thanks for the treat~?" "Nanodesu!" "It all looks positively delish desuwa!" The girls, both silver and golden members--are waiting expectantly in front foreign cuisines put on tables in the garden of Hero''s Store. "Thank you for waiting." Lolo came back from the store. "I''ve put up the closed sign on the front door." "Lolo-tan, you''re the leading actor today, coulda just ask someone else do that." "Oh no, it''s my job as the shopkeeper." Hero''s Store is closing a tad early today. I told her that I would go lock the door for her, but she declined, saying it was her duty. There must be a reason for that. "Okay now that Lolo-san''s back, time to start the feast~!" Hikaru began the feast with a toast. The congrattory gift from Ussha Company was mostly meat dish, so naturally the girls most of whom are big fans of them are ecstatic. Liza and Tama are on cloud nine on the [Solid Meat] and [Crustacean] series especially. You don''t see Liza looking that thrilled every day. "Broli, yummy." In the vegetable area, we''ve got giant boiled broli with a variety of voring put next to them. Mia and the hamkin children have monopoly over this area. I tried having some as rmended by Mia, and they were good, you don''t get tired tasting them with all kinds of sauces avable. The hamkin children are even rolling around while nibbing on the broli. Nana was so focused on watching over them she even forgot to eat herself. Mia would asionally remind Nana to have a bite so it should be alright. "Are you having fun?" "Yes, Satou-san! There''s soo many kinds of foreign cuisines here." I talked to Zena-san. She worked hard with the other silver members despite having that request pushed on her out of nowhere. "Sera-sama, look, this meat is really good." "Oh sorry, I''m not good with greasy food." "Pochi thinks meat oozing with grease is good nodesu." Lady Karina offered a thick steak to Sera who found it too much. "In that case, how would you like the dish over there? They should be almost as easy in the mouth as vegetable." "Oh that sounds like something I can handle." "Meat-san got no high or low ranks nodesu. Pochi will be with them every step of the way nodesuyo." Sera took the opportunity presented by princess Sistina to escape the greasy dish area. Pochi appears to be dead set on conquering all dishes, she''s continuing on her challenge despite her bulging tummy. "Do you find that dish to your liking Lulu-san?" "Yes, it looks rather simple but it''s so filling and tasty." "Oh then would you like to learn how to make it? That one is a signature dish of Akatia, you see." Lulu and Lolo are getting along well in recipe discussions. "Man, the quest this time was a toughie." Arisa who had her fill came by with a cup of Akatia''s special syrup juice in hand. She must be here to talk about the challenge they faced during the quest. "How was it tough?" "The castle one was a walk in the park. We could just brute force through our way and it''s not like there were many enemies. It''s wends that''s the toughest. Right, Mia." "Nn, vermin." Mia made an x mark in front of her face. "Vermin? Were there insect-type monsters?" "Not that. There were lotsa mosquito-like thingie." "Didn''t you have insect repellent with you?" "Some of them were totally immune to insect repellent magic or pesticide." "Nn, a pain." "Yes, Mia. The fact that they were undead never crossed my mind so I inform." I see, no wonder repellent won''t work. "Oh oh, lemme in on this talk too." "Herees the drunkard." "Ichirou-nii so mean~" Hikaru who had a wine cup in one hand hugged me, prompting the impregnable fortress pair to peel her off. "Walking around in the Dirty Mud Ruins was a trial in itself." Sera spoke earnestly. "Getting your legs stuck in the mud sounds like a bad time." "Yes, that was partly the reason, but" "The smell was just the worst." "Even if we use wind magic to blow away the smell, ites back right up from the mud below, even deodorizer doesn''tst long at all." Princess Sistina, Zena-san, and Sera all shared simr impressions. Lady Karina has joined the beastkin girls to search and destroy any remnants of food army, so she''s not here, but I knew how she jumped straight into the mud when she was trying to catch a frog back then through Telescope magic. I''ll bring this tidbit to grave for her sake. "Are you girls nning to go to the Onikin District again after this?" "Nn, we could conquer it if we press a bit further, but everyone''s gotten tired of it~." Onikin District is just as the name suggest, a vast district where Demi Goblins and Demi Ogre, all kinds of oni monsters prowl around. Lots of small fry around its perimeters, making it a good hunting ground for rookie to mid-rank adventurers. If those monsters'' number grows too much, a Stampede will ur at Hole-Ratkin''s Ruinberia Kingdom, thus the kingdom gives out rewards to keep a certain number of adventurers culling them. The deepest area where Hikaru''s group is working to conquer is suited for mid to advanced rank adventurers, a danger zone no one usually dares to tread. "The castle''s bit too early, so maybe we should get to the inner area of Pincushion Fortress instead?" "That''s a good idea. That ce is on the verge of Stampede after all." I gave affirmation to Hikaru. There''s an area called [Pincushion Fortress] right next to Forest Ratkin''s Mashioku Kingdom. It''s infested with hard shelled monsters, which get bigger and sturdier the closer they are to the fortress. The fortress is filled with many monsters capable of long range attacks, and they won''t hesitate to attack anyone who gets close to the fortress in spite of friendly fires, so there''s not a lot of people daring enough to mount an attack on the fortress. The fortress has Raptor-like dinosaur monsters inside, with job-type variants not dissimr to demi goblin''s fighters and mages. Rumors say that there''s an artifact left behind by an ancient demon lord deep within the fortress. "Isn''t [Dirty Mud Ruins] where you hunted for frogs more fitting level-wise?" "True, but you know" "The smell at that ce" At Arisa''s question, the silver members starting from Hikaru expressed their disapproval. "I''ve got hazard masks with me here though?" "--Ichirou-nii." Hikaru looked at me with a twitching smile. "Is this the mouth you use to speak those words, huuh!" Hikaru pulled and yed around with my mouth before pushing me down in the garden. --This dang drunkard. "Guilty!" "Ah, hey, get away now!" "That''s right! Let go, now!" The impregnable fortress pair and Sera tried to peel Hikaru off me, but the drunk Hikaru wouldn''t let go of my neck. Dunno if I''m imagining it but Sera who''s supposed to pull her away seems to be pushing her body on mine instead. "Lulu-san, that''s?" "It''s like a sort of recreation, I guess?" Lulu could only smile wryly at Lolo who asked her in confusion. The full-bellied hamkin children are sleeping next to Lolo with their bellies exposed. Now then, seeing this is not a good education for the children, guess it''s time to put these drunkards to bed and breakup the party? "We''re off now! Just you wait for the souvenirs!" "Ichirou-nii, we will be going too. Look forward to the demon lord''s artifact." "Careful not to hurt yourselves okay." The next morning, Arisa''s and Hikaru''s groups left for their training. Hikaru seemed to suffer from a slight hangover, but she got right back up with Hangover Magic Potion. The store got its first customer right after Lolo turned up Open sign. "Hi hi, five preserved food, the tasty one, and two Lostless Candles please." "Two tasty preserved food and magic potion set for us pls." Hungry Wolf-rank adventurers that have graduated from rookie-ness bought up consumable before heading out. Most beastkin people at this ss got huge bodies, but the most numerous ones are still the variety of ratkin people, the most populous race around these parts. "Tasty ones or filling ones, that is the question." "Luxury is enemy! ''Course it''s gotta be the filling one!" "Aw snap, you''re right. Can''t go in the forest without a Lostless Candle after all." Rookie Field Mouse-rank adventurers are managing to scrape by with their tight budget. This would have been the most interesting part in a game, but the toughest in real life I believe. The filling one here refers to the standard issue preserved food Lolo stocked up from Food Guild. Itsts long and insects usually hatch out of the eggs left in the wheat, but the one sold by Hero''s Store is free of insects thanks to my Storage eliminating them. Well, most adventurers won''t care even when it''s got maggots though. "Young master, could you sharpen my sword." "It''s gonna cost you a bit more for bone-made swords, is that ok?" "Of course. Having young master sharpen my sword makes a world of difference in hunting, see." There have been more Silver Tiger-rank adventurers, same rank as the girls,ing here for sharpening. I sharpen bone swords with soul magic [Bone Craft] to reprocess its ded part. For cursed bone weapons or pseudo magic swords, undoing the curse could risk turning them into real magic swords, so they''re not covered by my [Sharpening] service. I had a tough time trying to worm my way out when I inadvertently turned one into a magic sword back then. [Deception]-skill sensei triumphed in the end though. A Gold Lion-rank adventurer rushed in the store while panting. "D''ya have a bone sword, one that cuts super well ssuka?! Kanji-san told me this store sells one ssuyo!" "Sorry. We got that one by pure chance, there''s no telling when we''ll get another like that." "Shame ssu. Please put it aside for me if you get one, definitely ssu!" "I got it. If we do get one." "You totally promised!" And yet we keep getting this kind of customers. Guess it''s partly due to this ce being a dungeon city, the people here crave so much for strength. Hero''s Store has been gradually amassing more customers even putting those people aside. Might be about time to get more personnel since it''s getting too much for just Lolo and the hamkin children to handle. A few days after the girls had gone off on their expeditions--. "Think we''ve got through the rush?" "Thank you for your good work. Let''s have some tea." After the morning rush, I''m enjoying a rxing tea time with Lolo. The hamkin children who were downed by the rush have gotten up too nibbing on their cookies. "Nona-san is taking longer than usual this time." "I''m sure she''s all right. She''s gone off in a huge group after all." Lolo was worried about her best friend. She should have been back yesterday if things go as nned, but an expedition with that many people tends to face trouble, so dys are nothing unusual. "Worry not. Isn''t she in an expedition along with Silver Tiger-rank Jami? It''s unthinkable for that careful Jami to get themselves killed." We''ve got another guest before we knew it. Captivated by the cookies, Lady Kerinagure would always show up out of nowhere during tea timetely. This ce ain''t no cafe though? I''ve grown tired of saying that to her by now. Though since she loves to talk about goods stocked up by Ussha Company to Lolotely, I actually don''t mind hering at all. "Lolo, you here?" "Good day, Tia-san. Would you like some tea Tia-san?" "Thanks, Lolo. I love how tasty the tea and cookie here, it''s my oasis inbetween my tiring duty--not that! Lolo, bad news." Looks like we''ve got trouble. "--No! What about Nona-san? Is she safe, is she alive?" Lolo shook Tia''s shoulders. ording to Tia, the raid team who was on an expedition to the Onikin District has suffered a great deal of damage, nearing total annihtion. Time-wise, and ce-wise, it''s undoubtedly the expedition Nona took part in. "Nona''s name is not on the list of adventurers who made it back." "No" Lolo''s face got dyed in despair hearing Tia. "Lolo, oh no." "Lolo, calm down." "Lolo, what do." The hamkin children are moving about confusedly around Lolo. I put my hand on the anxious Lolo. "It''s okay, Lolo." My Map search confirms Nona''s safety. "But, Satou-san." "She''ll make it if we send a relief party." "B-but Lulu-san and the girls are on an expedition themselves, it''ll be days before they get back." Lolo''s pretty face clouded up. "The guild has also dispatched a rescue party, don''t you worry." Tia tried tofort Lolo as well. "Tia-san, could you please tend to Lolo for a bit." "Where are you going?" "We''re running short of herbs, I''m just gonna go stock up some." Of course, I''m lying. "Make sure to get back here quick, don''t make Lolo worry now." "Yes, I got you." Tia-san said that afterughing lightly. She saw through my lie it seems. "--Now then." I warped to Onikin District, and then checked escape route while also confirming the abnormal onikin monsters that destroyed the raid team. --I see, this is terrible. There''s an explosive number of Demi Goblins and Demi Ogres. Both subspecies and greater variants included. Especially brutal ones like Demi Ogre Lords and Demi Goblin Mutants. There''s even some Demi Troll Executioners. Level 40s monsters spawning in level 30s ce naturally will wreak havoc. I''d like to save Nona right away, but there''s a lot of dying adventurers even now, there will be more victims if I don''t think the priority and escape route well here. I''ve decided to don an experimental version-up of golden armor to ensure I could keep working at Hero''s Store. It''s got a full face type helmet, hence I just need to change my voice with ventriloquism skill now. "DAMMIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!" "I''M NOT GONNA DIE HEEEEEEEEEERE!" I created Flexible Shields in front of a cowkin and horsekin adventurers who were protecting theirpanions despite being heavily injured themselves and healed them all together with recovery magic. I ignored the dumbfounded adventurers, cut off the head of Demiogre Berserker they were fighting, and went off to the next one. This is a battle against time. After saving several other adventurers in simr situation and fashion, I finally arrived at the ce of interest. "I don''t wanna die, I don''t wanna die, I don''t wanna die I don''t wanna dieeee" "Everything''s fine now." I saved Nona who was hiding behind a scrap wood, reunited her with other healed adventurers and showed them the safe escape route. They kept thanking and asking for my identity, but I wormed my way out with just a word or two and continued the relief effort. I saved 25 people, leaving three left. These three seemed to have been kidnapped by the monsters into a temple in the inner part of Onikin District. The temple is filled with monsters, it''s weird how they''re still alive. "How''s there so many Demi Goblins?" There''s hundreds of Demi Goblins surrounding the temple. Even Demi Ogre and Demi Trolls, though in fewer numbers. --What''s that? A Demi Goblin standing right next to the temple got wrapped in darkness before transforming into a Demi Goblin Lord. Even while I was watching that, several other Demi Goblin got transformed into greater variants and subspecies. Looks like something fishy is going down inside the temple. I got close to it with Sky Drive. Half of the ceiling has copsed, you can see the insides. Some Demigoblin Priests and Demigoblin Bishops wearing heretical priest outfits are doing some kind of ritual in front of a suspicious looking altar. Three bound adventurers are on the altar, with dead monsters littered around them, seemingly as offerings. --What''s that? As I came down and sneaked into the temple, a giant palm hanging down above the altar came into my view. I said palm, but it''s bigger than my whole body. No, the size isn''t the problem here. AR reading tells me its true color. --That''s the palm of a Demon Lord. Are these demi goblins using that as a catalyst to sublimate into higher forms? "Uwaaaa, uwaaa, uwaaaa." "Get away, get awayyyyyyyyy." "Darkness, darkness, dark dark dark." Whoops, this is no time to ponder around. Tentacle-like things made of darkness are approaching the three adventurers. Let''s get this done real quick--. I jumped in with sh Drive, slipped past the barrier protecting the altar, and cleared away the darkness with light magic. The demigoblin priests were gugya gugyaing and gugegugeing something, but I paid them no mind and warped the three adventurers to near other adventurers that were on their way out of the district. "Gotta make sure to take care of things here." I burned down the temple, the palm and all the monsters altogether with a mid-level fire magic. Almost got myself burned along with them, but I got myself out of the me no problem with sight-based Unit Arrangement. I thought the Demon Lord''s palm would stay intact, but it got burned down just fine. Its ash rode on the wind created by the me scattering everywhere, I''m sure it can''t do anymore evil act now. I eliminated all stronger monsters that were drawing close to the escaping adventurers with Remote Arrows and watched over them from the sky above. It''s going well so far, they should arrive at the adventurer''s camp near the Onikin District before nightfall at this rate. "Oops, almost forgot." I searched for herbs on the Map and gathered some that can be found everywhere in Rampant Evil Dungeon. I mean I did say I was going to look for herbs after all. "I''m back." "Wee back, Satou-san!" Lolo and her energetic face weed me at the store. "A carrier pigeon just came from Tia-san, she said Nona-san is unhurt!" "Lolo, happy." "Lolo, d." "Lolo, pat." The hamkin children were overjoyed to see the cheerful Lolo. "Gotta throw a safe return party once Nona-san gets back then." "Yes!" I patted the dazzlingly beaming Lolo and brought the herbs to the herb processing area. "Have you guys have dinner yet?" "Ah, no we haven''t." As if waiting for that, the hamkin trio sang the song of hunger. "Lolo, tummy hungry." "Lolo, eat something." "Lolo, vegetable good." "I''ll go warm up vegetable soup. Think we have some bacon left too, let''s roast it." "Oh then I''ll go cut up bread. You kids can fetch the dish." "Lolo, help." "Lolo, fetch." "Dish, fetch." After some lively preps, we all had dinner together. As we were discussing about the party, how to stock up goods that sold too well, and requests from customers, it was soon bedtime. I put the hamkin children to bed together with Lolo, and then convinced the still eager to talk Lolo about the importance of sleep, afterward I sneaked into the workroom. Now then, we''ll run short of goods to sell tomorrow if I don''t stock up now. Having talked Lolo into the importance of sleep and all, I gotta sleep for real today at least. Oh dear, running a general store sure keeps you busy eh. Volume 18 17. Saintess of the Great Sea of Trees

18-17. Saintess of the Great Sea of Trees

Satou here. I''ve heard that Saintess-rted stuff is popr for female-oriented content, but isn''t the normal Saintess thing kind of a rare case? Feels like lots of those Saintess do many things that fall outside item creations or Saintess-like work. "Is this all the goods for sale then?" I checked with Lolo who was walking next to me while ncing at the memo row on Menu''s AR readings. "Yes, Satou-san." Lolo affirmed with a pretty face that wouldn''t lose to Lulu''s. Her beauty is one of a kind even on the continent, but since there''s barely any human in this Dungeon City Akatia, you''d be hard pressed to find someone who would agree with that sentiment. Well, she''d likely be a target of ridicules even if there were lots of humans here since the sense of beauty seems to match Shiga Kingdom''s, so it might be better if Lolo lives somewhere that doesn''t get her involved with humans. "You ursed vile!" I was startled by the sudden jeers, but it didn''t seem to be directed to me. "Over there, Satou-san." As I put my line of sight in the direction Lolo pulled my sleeve at, I saw a group of men who seemed to be necromancers quarrellings with a group of priests led by a minister. "You dead defiling necromancers!" "Say what?! We only employ skeletons who have exchanged contracts with us during their living days!" "Hmph! What contracts? Denying them peace even in death and putting them into servitude, such unforgivable vile acts!" "Who needs your forgiveness! Do you mean to deny the poor who wish to make themselves useful after death and better the lives of those they leave behind!" "You ursed evil cult who prey on the poor!" The quarrels between these priests and necromancers are getting out of hand. "I shall liberate you from these wicked necromancers!--" "Stop!" A mud-like object thrown by a kid hit the priest''s face on the side just as he started chanting. There hasn''t been rain for days here, that must be Raptor''s dropping or something. "What are you doing!" "Don''tcha kill our pa again! My sick ma and lil'' sist can eat now cuz pa''s working even after death!" "You tell ''em kid! Our town''s supported by skeletons controlled by necromancers doing all the dirty works!" "Turning bone and fangs into weapons would be a pain without necromancers around." "Yeah weapons woulda soar up in price cause you can''t mine metal ''round these parts." Following the kid, the surrounding adventurers voiced their supports for necromancers. "Gununu, this is simply preposterous. To think the evil hands of necromancers have spread this far." The minister groaned with an indignant look on his face. "Now that it''se to this. I shall have a talk with the temple head and initiate the crusa--" "Moroc-dono! So you were here!" A woman in robe interrupted just as the minister was muttering something ominous. "--Tia-san? Satou-san, that''s Tia-san." As Lolo-san said, the woman in robe is the Grand Witch--''s messenger, Tia-san. Tia-san remonstrated the people around without hard feelings, and took the priests to the Grand Witch''s tower. That was well done. "We''re back~" "Lolo, wee." "Lolo, lonely." "Lolo, souvenirs?" As Lolo opened the door to the store she manages, [Hero''s Store], the knee-tall hamster-like Cuju Rat or Hamkin children shopkeepers came running. The youngest tumbled down straight to Lolo''sp. I put the paper bags on the store''s counters, and took tip-spoiled branch cucumbers we received at the market. Branch cucumbers are just as the name suggest, they''re like abination of cucumber and tree branches, apparently a dungeon-borne vegetable. "Satou, cucumber." "Satou, gimme." "Satou, hurry." The hamkin children who had been behaving like spoilt kids around Lolo flocked to me with glitters in their eyes. "Hold on a bit--" The branch cucumbers we got had spoiled tips so I cut those tips off with fingertip magic edge. The hamkin children took the cucumbers and started nibbing on them right away. Gluttons the lot of them, they all tried to take the spoiled tips I cut. "No no, you can''t have these." I took the spoiled tips right away. The hamkin children are looking at me with faces that say, "Why?" "Because you''d get a tummy ache." They unwillingly gave up when I told them why. Of course they never stopped nibbing on the branch cucumbers in the meantime. "Lolo, you here~?" We already got a guest even before we flipped the store tag to ''Open''. It''s our regr customer, Nona-san. "Wee, Nona-san." "Sorry foring before you''re open, but I''d like to get three Lost-less Candles, and two serving of the tasty rations. Oh and also an Insect Repellent like the trial one young master gave me that one time." "Guys, go fetch rations from the warehouse. The smell good one okay?" "Gotcha." "Smell good." "Bring back." The hamkin children raced to the warehouse as instructed by Lolo. "How many repellents would you like?" A good part of this dungeon is a jungle-like deep forest after all, insect repellents are a necessity. "Oh, you''re here too young master. How many depend on the price. I''d like one at the very least, too pricey and I gotta give up." These repellents are my original creations, seems like it''s getting good receptions. "They''re the same price as Lost-less Candles, you know?" "Eh? It''s that cheap? --No, isn''t that too cheap? But it''s way effective for something so cheap--bought. Gimme three--no, five! Five of those Insect Repellents please!" The margin isn''t that high but it''s not like I use expensive mats to make them anyway, so this price should be just right. Got Hero Store the copyright for the recipe, and we n to disclose it to the alchemy guild. "Thank you for your patronage. Would you like to give this repellent basket a try as well? Feel free to take it since it''s still a prototype." "Let me! You''re the best, young master!" I flipped the store tag to ''Open'' while peeling off the clinging Nona-san. "Geez! Nona-san! No getting all touchy feely in our store!" "Ahaha, sorry sorry. I''m not gonna snatch up your lover, Lolo." "L-lover, oh no" Lolo looked down with a reddened face. "Nona-san, please don''t tease our pure manager too much." "''Kaay." The hamkin children brought the requested rations while I was telling Nona-san. The youngest tumbled down again like usual, but the other two helped carry back the rations in one piece. "Yo, you done with sharpening my weapon?" "Heard you started selling new rations, got some left?" "Insect repellent! Gimme repellent! That one without weird smell!" Customers came rushing in while we were billing Nona-san. It''s nice that business is thriving, but this looks to be another busy today. "Lolo, are you in~?" A tired-looking Tia-san came just as the rush receded. "Wee, Tia-san. Oh you seem really tired." "Uu, I''m so beat~. I just can''t with those hardheaded priests anymore. I was super right to reject the permission to build a temple in this dungeon city." Tia-san, Tia-san, Lolo''s gonna find out if you say that out loud. "But what are those priests doing in this dungeon city?" "Nn, we got witness reports of high-ranking undead at the Temple." This [Temple] Tia-san mentioned refers to a temple-like construction found in this Rampant Evil Dungeon. It''s a different ce from the Ogrekin District''s Temple where [Palm of Demon Lord] got brought by that Evil Cult. "That spot is a lesser undead hunting spot for beginner adventurers, so we gotta exterminate them asap~" "Can''t we rely on mages or magic swordsmen to exterminate undead?" "They can beat them just fine sure~ but you need to get those undead purified lest they pop up again~" I put an energy drink on the counter where Tia-san flopped herself on. "Ah this is the stuff~ I can''t go on without this anymoretely~" Tia-san got up right away and quickly opened the energy drink''s bottle. "You''re not putting some weird ingredients in here, are you?" Tia-san joked around as she drank it down with one hand on her waist. "Satou-san will never do that!" Lolo got mad right away. Looks like she took the joke seriously. "Sorry sorry, I''m just kidding." ''Right?'' Tia-san asked for my help, so I nodded. Tia-san can''t win against Lolo. "Tia-sama!" Hero Store''s door got flung open, and a woman wearing the same robe as Tia-san came running in. "Tia-sama, Moroc-dono is causing anothermotion." "Eh, again~." Tia-san groaned in disgust. "Sorry, Lolo. I''lle by againter." Tia-san gulped down the rest of energy drink and left the store while waving at us. "Satou-san, we''re back!" "The expedition was a huge sess desuwa!" A few days after Tia''sst visit, the silver members who had gone on an expedition came back. Leading the group is magic soldier Zena-san smiling like the sun, followed bydy Karina, princess Sistina and Sera. "Wee back, here''s wet towels for you." "So warm--thanks, Lolo-san." Sera gave her thanks for the towel and wiped her hands and face with it. Even if they can use Livelihood magic, this kind of things still feels nice after a long expedition. And I can only admire how Lady Karina could keep her hair rolls pristine even after such an expedition. "Satou, we caught sights of arge force consisting mainly of priests and temple knights sortieing out. Did something happen in the dungeon city?" Princess Sistina must have seen minister Moroc''s group, the group that had a dispute with necromancers. "Those must be the priests invited by Grand Witch-sama here. Apparently they''ve been asked to cast [Purification] to exterminate high-ranking undeads seen at the [Temple]." This should lessen Tia-san''s hardships. There was no day we wouldn''t hear about trouble caused by minister Moroc''s group, and Tia-san''s assistant woulde here to fetch energy drink every single day, Lolo and I had been worried about her. "Purification is it I would not mind helping if only they asked me." "We''d have nothing to worry about if Sera-san took care of it." I offered brewed green tea and cookies made from dungeon acorns to the slightly disappointed-looking Sera. Of course, for other members too. "So tasty. Baked sweets Satou made really have no equal desuwa." "Karina, tasty." "Karina, one more please." "Karina, carry." The hamkin children seem to have taken a liking ondy Karina, they''ve climbed on herp asking to share the cookies. "You girls are gonna take a break right?" "Yes, the n is to have a three day rest." Zena-san answered my inquiry. "Then can I count on you to keep a watch on the store for a bit?" "Yes, that will be no issue--" "I''m thinking of fetching materials needed for making insect repellents, you see." I told the reason to Zena-san who tilted her head. I''ve asked adventurers whoe here to gather materials needed for making repellent, but I''m running out of this particr mat needed in a huge quantity. "Where are you heading to?" "It''s a ce near that [Temple] we talked about earlier." I replied to Sera''s question. "Then, do you mind if we go along with orphanage children? There are only weak monsters in that vicinity, aren''t there?" "Sure, I don''t mind." There''s the stuff about high-ranking undead in the Temple, but they''re not that strong, and undead type monsters are basically earthen-bound, they can''t get out of their territory, so it should be fine. Besides, the more manpower we have the easier this gathering mat job will be. "Then I shall dispatch my escort golems." "In that case, I too--" "Karina, going?" "Karina, let''s look after store?" "Karina, fluff." Following princess Sistina, Lady Karina was also going say she''de along, but with the hamkin children all over her, she couldn''t continue. Kinda envious of these kids positioning themselves between her assets. "As the departure will be for tomorrow, let''s all have a feast to celebrate your safe return today." The silver members were ted with the food I worked hard to cook. In case of these four, their food usually center around long shelf life rations. Lady Karina focuses on meat, Princess Sistina on sweets, while Zena-san and Sera are on a bnced diet. That said, Zena-san usually prefers the filling ones, while Sera goes for the lighter ones. "Sera, cele-ry." "Sera, fetch." "Sera, cele-ry." During mealtime, hamkin children who usually stick arounddy Karina are following Sera everywhere, nibbing on celery they got from her. Either I''m imagining things, ordy Karina looks a little lonesome there. "Satou-san, I''m d we have a nice weather today." "Yes, and we haven''t encountered a monster either, perhaps the suppression force took care of them." The day after, I, Sera, and princess Sistina have taken orphanage children along to gather mats. "I''ve been receiving regr reports from Rock Apes and Rock Wolves on monsters they took down, make sure the children do not let their guard down." "Yes, your highness." After getting a warning from princess Sistina who have deployed her golem units in the vicinity, Sera went to warn the children. "This area is infested with quite a lot of undead as per the report." "Yes, the few hostiles my golem units defeated were all skeletons too." "Well, we''re near the [Temple] after all here." My Radar caught those skeletons too, but since princess Sistina''s golems are pretty good at their job, not one of those skeletons got anywhere near the children even without me interfering. "May you rest in peace. Repose of Souls Purification." Sera used holy magic on the remains of skeletons the golems defeated. The children offered their prayers next to Sera. I''ve brought anti-undead item, [Purification Candles], with me, looks like they won''t get a turn though. --Crisis Perception. A faint presence drifted from afar. Though it''s not on Greater Demons'' level, a dangerous being appears to be rampaging around somewhere. Explosive sounds echoed in some distant location, then a huge cloud of dust rose up beyond the trees. "Satou-san." "It''s from the direction of Temple." As it was outside Radar''s range, I opened my Map. Looks like a Wraith Lord and a Wraith Bishop have spawned in the center of [Temple]. They''re not that strong. Just about Mid Demons levels. Even Silver Members can easily beat them. Might be a bit too much for minister Moroc''s group, but it should be doable if they make good use of holy barriers. I''ll lend them a hand if they''re having trouble. First of all--. "Let''s get the children to safety first." After saying that, we moved the children elsewhere. "I''ve received reports from my scout golems. They''re heading in our direction." Faster than anticipated. Minister Moroc''s group seems to have made a blunder, they''re getting decimated. "Satou-san, it''s getting tough for the children. We should leave their evacuation to her highness and go eradicate the monsters ourselves." "Right--." I cast [Create Golems] to make quadrupedal golems for the children to ride on, as well as a horse-shaped golem for princess Sistina. "No way they can catch up now." "Your highness, please take care of the children." "Yes, very well. You two do be careful not to get hurt yourselves." I replied with, "Don''t worry" to the anxious Princess Sistina, and went toward minister Moroc''s direction along with Sera. Sera''s stamina and running speed seem to have improved, perhaps thanks to the training she went through in this field-type Rampaging Evil Dungeon. "Touchdown in a few." I told Sera while ncing at the information dots disyed on Radar. Space is warped in Rampaging Evil Dungeon, so what your eyes see is not always correct. "There they are! Those adventurers look familiar." "Oy, get away from here!" "That thing''s monstrous! A real bad one''s iing!" The adventurers warned us just as Sera spoke. A translucent Wight got repelled by a holy barrier as it tried to attack a priest from above. Looks like they''re deploying holy barrier properly. That Wight appear to be a vanguard, more and more incorporeal-type undead showed up from between trees, encircling the priests. The adventurers and temple knights could only manage to keep those incorporeal undead away, and while the priests put up a fight with [Turn Undead], those undead seem to be resistant against it. Minister Moroc''s Turn Undead seems to work, but it only covers a small area andcks the power to erase high ranking Wight and Wraith-ss undead in one cast. "Sera-san." "Yes! Purification (Turn Undead)!" Sera''s holy magic spreads out like a ripple apanied by a sacred light. "Those Wights and Ghosts!" "They''re disappearing!" The undead who wereing at us with anguished looks on their face ascended with serene looks the instance Sera''s purification ripple touched them. Same with Wights and Wraiths too. Befitting of the next saintess of the Duchy''s Tenion Temple, Sera''s holy magic is highly potent. Kukakakaka! My servants-- " Turn Undead!" The Wraith Lord was about to say something when Sera cast Turn Undead without caring. It managed to withstand the magic, but smoke-like things were rising from its whole body. "Ooh!She managed to damage that Wraith Lord!" Minister Moroc was so shocked his eyeballs looked about to fell out of eye sockets looking at Sera. " Turn Undead!" Sera paid no mind to him and kept casting Turn Undead to purify the underling undead. The Wraith Lord seems to have some sort of resistance, it''s persisting on even after several shots. Oh right, where''d that Wraith Bishop gone off to anyway. "All of you! Cover for Miko-dono!" Minister Moroc enchanted temple knights'' and adventurers'' weapons with holy magic. My servants! As the Wraith Lord shouted, more and more undead showed up from between trees. Looks like it''s gathered up all undead around the temple here. A fierce fight between temple knights and adventurers versus the undead summoned by the Wraith Lord ensued. I secretly cover for them from behind the line as to not snatch their achievements. "There''s no end to them. " Sera started to chant an advanced level holy magic. " <>!" A ripple of light spreads out of Sera. Then a new ripple spreads out whenever that ripple purifies an undead, eventually purifying all undead gathered by the Wraith Lord around [Temple] in one go. And even the Purification-resistant Wraith Lord was no exception Wowowowow Evil aura escaped the indignant looking Wraith Lord as its body crumbled down into sand. Even then, it would not disappearpletely. Sera walked up to the Wraith Lord. "Let''s put this to an end. Throw away the grudge that binds you in this world and takes your first step toward the next world." Sera quietly spoke to the Wraith Lord before her. She put her hands together and cast Turn Undead once again, wrapping the Wraith Lord in light. Saintess, your, benevolence, gratitudes The Wraith Lord ascended toward light after thanking Sera. "It''s the Saintess" Minister Moroc muttered. Per Sera''s request, Moroc who acted weirdly servile as if he was her servant brought her into the temple where she cast purification, afterward, we joined with princess Sistina and the children before going back to Dungeon City Akatia. "Oh man, you really saved us there." The following day, Tia-san dropped by Hero''s Store. Apparently, they stopped getting regr updates from Minister Moroc''s group during the mission, thus they were about to send a rescue unit fearing for the worst when they got an update on Mission Aplished. She''s biting on the newly developed Acorn Cookies while enjoying Lolo''s brewed tea. Not sure if she''scking sugar, or it''s stress piling up, but gobbling down that much wille back hard to youter, you know. "I heard from that Moroc geezer. Like how amazing Sera-san is?" "Yes, she''s an outstanding Miko at Shiga Kingdom after all." It sure makes you proud to hear your friends getting praised. "I can''t help but wonder why Sera-san is even here of all ce." "Oh, she''s here to train." "Don''t think you need any more training with such an amazing purification at your disposal" Tia-san groaned while looking unconvinced. BAM, the door got flung open then Sera came rushing in. "What''s the matter?" "W-well err" A man wearing minister outfit came in Hero Store''s door chasing after Sera. "Here you are, Saintess-sama!" It''s minister Moroc. "As I have stated before, I cannot ept that title. I am a miko of Tenion Temple." "Mere essories such as titles cane after. You are without a shred of doubt, the Saintess! I, Moroc! Has discarded my minister position and converted to god Tenion religion instead!" Conversion in a world where gods exist for real This guy''s a riot. "I shall henceforth devote my all to serve as Saintess Sera-sama''s manservant." "I am not looking for a manservant." "Please speak not of that! Come, let us together spread the teachings of Tenion Temple to the unenlightened mass and adventurers!" Minister Moroc--I guess he''s priest Moroc now?--is sidling up to Sera as she looks stumped. "Satou-san, save me~e~e." With tears in her eyes, Sera ran and hugged me. "Se-Sera-san! You''re troubling Satou-san!" "Zena! It''s an emergency desuwa! Satou-san is getting cajoled desuwa!" "Satou-san! Infamy is a no no!" "Ufufu, maybe I''ll get Satou spoil me rotten too?" Lolo''s face reddened,dy Karina and Zena-san objected, princess Sistina took the opportunity to slide up to me next to Sera. "Saintess-sama, allow this Moroc to bring up your children! I will make sure I shall raise the next generation Saintess." Minister Moroc reacted in an unexpected way. "I can''t take this anymooooore." I soothe Sera who''s unusually panicking. Well, guess this kind of colorful day is fine once in a while? Volume 18 18. Ball

18-18. Ball

This story is not about Dungeon City Akatia. "Phew." A letter hase from Muno Territory asking for my attendance in a ball that will be held at Duchy Capital. I would love to pretend I never saw the letter, but as it also asked for my assistance in increasing personal connections for Muno heir, my little brother Orion, I could not just overlook it. "Karina, ennui~?" "What is wrong nodesu?" As I gloomily sighed with the letter in my hand, Tama and Pochi called out in worry. "You can talk to Pochi about your problem nodesu." "Consultationonon~?" "Oh, I''m all right desuwa. It''s nothing major anywa--" "Karina-dono, you should talk with these two. You might find a new perspective by talking to other people." "--Raka-san." An artifact created by an ancient magic empire [<>] Raka gave me that advice. But--. "It''s really nothing big. I just received a letter asking for my attendance in a ball desuwa." "Ball, nanodesu?" "Like ball catching~?" Pochi and Tama tilted their heads and their entire bodies together. They looked so cute I was smiling before I realized. "No, that''s different. A Ball is where nobles gather around to dance and eat together." "Pochi loves both dancing and eating nanodesu!" "Tama too~?" Pochi and Tama twirled around and started dancing. "Oh you two are so good at it desuwa." I liked to dance too when I was small. It all started that day, the day I attended my first ball--. "Soruna-anesama, what''s Duke-sama''s ball like?" Our Muno Barondom''s simple wagon trod on the main road while shaking. "Oh, where to begin I wonder." Soruna-anesama looked gloomy, unlike me who was really looking forward to the ball. The me at this time was too frolic to notice ane-sama''s state. "Hasn''t Ane-sama gone there many times before?" "When I was at the royal capital--at Dona Bar''s ce, it was mostly balls for lower ss nobles, so they weren''t really extravagant. I''m not yet a debutante too, I''ve only been to a ball hosted by Duke-sama at the Duchy Capital before I moved back to Muno." "Duke-sama?! Whoa! Ane-sama, that''s amazing! And then, and then?" My eyes were sparkling at the tale Ane-sama narrated and urged her to continue. "It was a very dazzling ce. It was so bright as if it was in the middle of the day with dozens of hanging chandelier emitting lights like they wereing from a hundred magicmps. Those lights reflected by the candlesticks and tableware below made the scene looked like I was in a world of dream." "Uwaa" Imagining how it would like, I couldn''t hold my mouth from opening wide in astonishment. "Thedies and gentlemen attending the ball were wearing green silk garments, lower ss nobles at the capital just cannotpare. Those outfits were adorned by so many jewels sparkling like stars in the sky. Every one of their fingers have jewels so big, it almost looked too heavy to carry even." "Whoaa!" "The dishes served were also beyond luxurious. So many cuisines I had never seen before in my life lined up endlessly, your sister had no idea so many food existed in this world before then." "A feast! Were they tasty?" Ane-sama wouldn''t reply back my innocent question. "I''m sure it was very tasty. Those dishes fill up all the tables, and every time arge tter had been half-emptied, a newrge tter full of freshly cooked food would get brought in." "What are they going to do with the leftover? Are they saving it for tomorrow''s lunch? Oh then you can eat a lot the next day too!" As someone who was living a frugal life in Muno Territory, the idea of discarding food never even crossed my mind then. "Karina, you''re such a good girl." "Ehehehe~" I had no idea why I got praised, but I really liked getting praise from ane-sama. "Did you make friends?" Ane-sama''s face stiffened up like a Noh mask as I asked her that. "--It is not shaking anymore. We have reached the Duhcy''s highway it seems." "You''re right ane-sama! We''re on a wagon but it''s not rickety rackety anymore!" Oyugock Duchy''s well maintained roads were a thing of wonder to me who only knew shaky roads at Muno Territory. For that reason, I failed to notice how ane-sama had abruptly changed the topic. "It''s knights! Ane-sama, there''s so many knights-sama in silver armor!" Our wagon passed through Oyugock Duchy''s fullted armored knights. Our wagon was being escorted by Muno soldiers as well, but all of them only wore leather armor, thus those knights in their metal armor looked like they sprung out of fairy tales to me. I remember how one of those knights murmured, [Cursed Land]. The me at the time had no idea about anything, but even the bubbly me could sense that it was nothing good from father and ane-sama''s gloomy mood. And that turned into conviction as we arrived at Gururian Castle, the venue for the ball. "Is that the Cursed Land''s?" "Have you heard about rumors of nobles moving to Muno Territory meeting an unnatural death one after another?" "Yes, of course. My little brother was going to enter the government service at Muno Territory, and my whole family went against it." "Will we not get cursed taking part in the same ball as these people?" The only one greeting us upon our arrival was the viceroy, Viscount Shimen, all other nobles would only whisper maliciously behind our back, none dared to speak to us nor approach us. In fact, they would quickly scuttle away whenever we would try to greet one. "Soruna, I have to go greet the people here. I''m sorry, but could you look after Karina for me?" "Yes, father. I shall enjoy the food together with Karina." "Yup, that''s a good idea. Make sure you don''t leave the venue, okay." Father said that and then left to make the rounds for his job. "Let''s go Karina." "Yes, ane-sama." I was curious about the people dancing in the hall, but I couldn''t say it out loud, confused by the unusual state ane-sama was in. "Whaa, yummy! Ane-sama, it''s so yummy!" I was a bit reserved that it was buffet style, but all the feast that couldn''t be found in Muno castle had me frolic and forgot about everything else. "She''s like a starving cattle." I choked on sweet by mistake at that harsh rebuke. Ane-sama hurriedly passed over a ss of fruit water. "No graces befitting of a noble." "But of course. These cattle only have half of noble blood running through their vein, they are crossbreeds." "Half? You mean one of their parents is amoner?" "I see, I see. So that is the reason they managed to narrowly escape [No Life King]''s Curse." "How dare mere crossbreeds y pretend nobles! Punishment is due in short order." The noble sons and daughters disparaged ourmoner born--an illegitimate child of a noble to be exact--mother. At this time, at my first exposure of unbridled malice, I wasn''t really aware of what was going on, I just believed that I had done some sort of terrible mistake and could only tremble in fear from the bottom of my heart. Ane-sama went in front of me to cover me. Despite being frightened herself, she spread out her tiny body to hide me from sight. "Hmph, the little sister''s a steep cliff, but the elder one possesses some truly magnificent assets." "Aren''t those too big. It goes around to vulgar when they''re that big to me." The pimple-faced noble boy smirked and grinned while looking closer at ane-sama''s face while the plump boy pushed the long ss he had on ane-sama''s chest. --Gotta protect ane-sama! Just as I ran out from behind ane-sama while thinking that--. Someone stopped me. "Speaking of vulgar, have you guys seen a mirrortely." This someone took the ss pushing ane-sama''s chest, and pulled away ane-sama from those boys with ax attitude. "Toruma! Dare you go against me, the heir to Bobi Earldom!" "Sure I dare." The boy called Toruma answered right away at the noble boy who was misusing his family''s authority. Yes, this was how I met Uncle Toruma. "Heck if I could overlook those who would disparage an innocentdy, make her cry, and even go as far as shamelessly molesting her in public, moreso when it''s in a party sponsored by my family." Despite his bumbly attitude, uncle Toruma''s words were filled with anger. "What mishap have you got yourself into now, Toruma." "--Niisan." Just as the situation was about to explode, uncle Toruma''s elder brother, the heir to Viscount of Shimen, uncle Hosaris spoke out to him. Unlike uncle Toruma, he has never visited Muno Territory, so I don''t know much about him. "Hosaris-dono! What sort of education do you have at your house." After hearing the noble boy''s protest, uncle Hosaris nced at a nearby butler who quickly came up to him and whispered the circumstance in his ear. "I see, so that''s what''s going on--" Uncle Hosaris murmured. "Punish him quick if you understand!" "That''s a nice idea." Uncle Hosaris looked at uncle Toruma with a cold gaze. "Toruma, you shall have more etiquette education as ordered by father." "--Geh." "U-umm! Toruma-sama only covered for us--" Ane-sama was trying to defend uncle Toruma when uncle Hosaris lightly raised his hand to interrupt her. "I understand the situation." Then uncle Hosaris turned his gaze at the noble boys. "Ronbel-dono is an outstanding statesman, but it appears parenting is not his strong suit." The noble boys who were expecting apology from uncle Hosaris stiffened up when they got their expectations subverted. "W-what''d you say! Are you ndering us?!" "Do I have to spell it out for you? Today marks the end of our association. Turn around and leave, now." "Y-you think you your Scroll workshop business can seed without the help of Bobi House?!" "That is no concern of yours. The earl may expect a messenger with our declination from our family head, my father at ater date." "U-umm, Hosaris-sama--" Ane-sama who felt responsible to the unexpected situation called out. "You have nothing to feel responsible about. Associating with a house that has reared up fools incapable of the least bit of courtesy to ady would only sully our Viscount House of Shimen." After saying that, he really did expel those noble boys from the venue. "Let''s go somewhere else. Hard to rx here no?" Urged by uncle Toruma, we transferred over to a break room next to the venue. "Forgive me, it''s all because of us." "Eh no worries. They probably only used you guys as a pretext to refuse the business joint proposal. Nii-san could handle mediation without proper set up in his sleep. That etiquette thing earlier was also more cause howte I was saving you girls." Uncle Toruma exined with augh to the apologetic ane-sama. "Toruma-sama, we have brought you food." "Thank you. Okay then, let''s forget about silly stuff and just enjoy the grub." Uncle Toruma let us enjoy the dish we were enjoying earlier. "Toruma-sama, do you live at Gururian City?" "I''m usually at the duchy capital. Only went to y at Gururian like once in a while." "What kind of ce is the duchy capital?" "You can find anything there. But it''s not fair if it''s just me speaking. Karina-chan, what''s it like at Muno where you live?" "Err, there''s father, mother, Soruna-anesama, and Orion!" ted to be mentioned, I went on to ramble on random things to uncle Toruma. Thanks to this incident, our rtionship with Viscount of Shimen deepened, and the once unvisited Muno Territory would have uncle Torumaing to y every once a year. Hence, I remember how lonely I was when uncle Toruma eloped and stoppeding for several years. It ended with a good memory, but the malicious nces and insults directed to the small me had ced an irremovable thorn in my mind. Ever since then, father would cease participating in a ball hosted by Duke Oyugock, and neither me or ane-sama would beg for it even once. "Pochi don''t really get it but she gets it nodesu!" "Mii~ two~." Tama and Pochi had these difficult looks on their face with their arms folded as they nodded together. "The best way is to overwrite bad memory with a happy one nanodesu!" "Like Leopard-oneesan said~?" "That''s right nanodesu! So Karina should overwrite the ball together with Pochi!" Pochi struck out the sucha pose as she said that. She kinds of look like Satou when he tried to y it cool and invited me to a dance. "Ufufu." I reflexively smiled at that happy feeling. I bend down and take Pochi''s hand. "Pochi~, not tall enough." "Oh, oh no, it''s true nanodesu. Pochi''s stumped nodesuyo." "It''s okay--" Before I couldplete with desuwa, Tama moved right next to Pochi. "Combine~?" "Yeah nanodesu! Two fires make one me nanodesuyo!" Tama and Pochi started humming some kind of song. If I''m not mistaken, that''s the theme song of a [Roboamime] Arisa sang? Or was it an insert song? As Tama folded her arms, Pochi jumped onto her shoulders, and then as Pochi''s legs were locked into position, a mantle showed up out of nowhere wrapping the two. "Combine formed~?" "This is the friendshipbined form, Gentleman nanodesu!" Pochi spoke, her eyes at a slightly higher elevation than mine. "Mydy, may I borrow your hand nanodesu." I replied back to the slightly mistaken invitation Pochi made with adyship etiquette, and offered my hand covered in white gloves. "My? When did these gloves?" "They showed up out of nowhere when that mantle was deployed earlier." Raka-san couldn''t even detect it--perhaps, Satou? "Then, muzic starto nanodesu!" "Nn." Mia who was in the courtyard before I knew it started ying a ballroom dance music. A delightful uptempo tune. "Karina, just leave it aaall to Pochi nodesuyo." --My? "Pochi and Tama, you two can dance desuwa." "Yes nanodesu! Pochi is an alluring dancer, she trained with Arisa in dancing so she could let''s dance together with master!!" Tama is in charge of the steps but since she forms the legs here, she won''t speak. I''ll ask them to change upter and dance again. The gloomy feeling vanished as I danced, and before I realized, I was enjoying the dance from the bottom of my heart. "Come now, let''s grasp the world of ballroom together with Pochi nodesuyo!" "Ufufu, that sounds just lovely desuwa." That day our dance continued with smiles unceasing, the courtyard ball went on until Pochi''s and Tama''s bellies rumbled. The apprehension in my heart hasn''t fully disappeared, but unlike yesterday, I no longer get depressed just from hearing the word ball. As thanks for those two, I should bring them some meat dish on my way back from the ball as presents. I''m sure those two would be delighted--. With that in mind and with lighter steps than yesterday, I took a step forward toward the ball. Chapter 18-19. The Princess’s Career

18-19. The Princess''s Career

"My, how lovely!" "Look, look! It''s like a bundle of stars desuwa!" My sisters and mother swarmed around the jewelry while giggling and bubbling. "Tina, Sistina,e here now. His majesty former king has brought us these lovely jewels as present." "Yes, mother." I don''t particrly dislike pretty jewels or essory, but I could never get into it as much as other girls. "Grandfather, why don''t rocks in the garden sparkle like gems?" I asked the former king who was watching over us. "That''s because they''re gems." I got a non-answer back. The dejected me was going to say, "Yes, your majesty.", but someone else joined in. "That''s because they''re different kinds of rocks. Just like how living beings can be humans, horses or cows, rocks have other types as well." "Father!" My father gave the answer to the child me. Father greeted grandfather before putting me on hisp and resumed his story. "And even these gems aren''t that dazzling when they first get unearthed, you know?" "Howe they shine then?" "Those beautiful lights are the results of craftsmen scraping those gems, carefully polishing them down for days and even months to end." Father taught me while patting my head. "Why do gems shine when they''re scraped and--" "Hahahahaha, you''re one smart littledy all right. You won''t get married to someone decent like that." My grandfather''s word stabbed at my child self''s heart. "Worry not, father. There are no shortages of houses seeking out talented women." Father carried me under his arm and went to gaze at the jewels. I''m sure he was trying to protect me from grandafther''s reckless remark. The young me was looked on as [unchildlike] by my grandfather and a lot of adults for being interested in quenching my thirst in knowledge more than jewelry. Mother would sigh and my siblings would keep their distance, but only father never grew weary of my [Why?] and hired a knowledgeable elderly private tutor to answer questions he could not. "As far as my search goes, the castle does not appear to have a library." I was dejected by Elder Bofman''s report. "You will have ess to Royal Academy''s library once you''re enrolled to the Junior School, will you not, your highness? Won''t your highness find the books you''re looking for there?" My escort knight, Mean spoke thus. I got to have an escort knight even inside the castle when I turned seven. Partly because of the attempted poisoning incident on the previous king. "No, Mean-dono. We have already dispatched people to check on Academy''s library. These books would likely only be found in the Forbidden Archive." "Forbidden Archive?" "Yes, your highness. It is an archive in the castle essible only to the king. It is said that all knowledge in Shiga Kingdom is contained within." "--Forbidden Archive." That fascinating word made my heart race. "Bofman, quit spreading these irresponsible rumors now." "Father!" "Your majesty. Forgive me for speaking out of line." Teacher and my escort knight knelt at the sight of father who came out of the corner. Looks like father was listening to our conversation since earlier. "Father! I want to get in the Forbidden Archive!" "Sistina, forgive me, but that is one request I cannotply." Father who usually always granted my request shook his head with a slightly troubled look. "That ce is rife with forbidden knowledge. It is not somewhere someone so young should be at." "But I learned a lot from Bofman-sensei already!" "It''s too soon for you. You do not possess the qualification to enter the Forbidden Archive just because you have bathed in a fountain of knowledge. You may stand before the gate only after you have made knowledge as your blood and flesh. Study well and temper a healthy mind." Father patted my head and left after saying that. I couldn''t really get what father was saying, but I thought that the day I understand that is the day I''ve been qualified. "Your highness, please look over there!" My escort knight pulled my hand as I was lost in thought and shouted in high spirits. There was a fluffy rotund rabbit-like animal at the end of her sight. --So cute. Maids anddy attendants had gathered around to gaze at it. "What is it doing I wonder?" "I believe it''s being tamed seeing there is a trainer nearby. That may look like a rabbit, but it''s a monster." Bofman-sensei told me. "Something that cute is a monster?" "If memory serves me right, that is a monster inhabiting the Blue Territory." "Is that true And here I thought monsters were all hideous." I wonder what sets monsters and animal apart? As I curiously got closer to it, the rabbit monster drew near my face curiously as well. I wonder if it wants me to pat its head? "--Your highness!" As I defenselessly extended my hand toward it, the rabbit monster bared its fangs. I was unharmed thanks to my escort knight Mean, but she ended up having to cut down the rabbit monster. "I-I''m truly sorry." The keeper prostrated himself while apologizing. The shaking pale-faced keeper got dragged away by the castle sentries. Other servants tossed the monster''s body to a cart like garbage and carried it away. "We did bad things to it." "Forgive me." "It wasn''t your fault, Mean." I should have never carelessly approached it. The question earlier came up again in my pitying mind. --Wonder what sets monsters and animals apart? That question took root deep within my mind, bing one impetus that inspired the theme of my research. """Congrattions for youring of age, your highness.""" "Thank you. I''m delighted to receive your blessing." The maids congratted mying of age. I tried to gracefully epted it, but I was struggling to keep my face from smiling. Because father has granted me the permission to enter the Forbidden Archive now that I''m an adult as he has promised. "I''ll give it my everything in today''s feast." "Oh really, can''t wait." The head maid looked let-down with my brusque reply. I''m obliged to show up at the New Year Ball as a new adult of Royalty, but frankly speaking, I have no interest in taking part in a shy ball. I n to make my entrance and do a minimum amount of duty before changing to casual wear and head to the Forbidden Archive. Though father wouldn''t let me that day and gave the permission only the day after. "Your highness, we have received an invitation to an evening party from Countess Litton." "I''m not going, send her my declination please." "Again? If you don''t show up sometimes, there will be more people badmouthing--" "--Ristel!" A senior maid reproved the junior maid for her remark. I''m aware how the gossipy nobles have been calling me an oddball for showing no interest in socializing. I''m not keen on the nickname oddball, but it''s true that I have no interest in socializing. I find fun in immersing myself in my research. I would have loved to spent my life researching without ever marrying. But I know. That future would nevere to pass to a royalty like me--. "Animals cursed by Mass of Miasma turn into monsters." I muttered back the passage I read in a book found in Forbidden Archive while gazing at the royal capital below through a window. Then won''t it be possible to turn monsters back into animals if you purify them off the miasma? When I asked Bofman-sensei, heughed it off and said that demise is the only thing monsters met when purified. I also asked teachers at the Royal Academy, but most were in the same opinion as Bofman-sensei, or sneering and asking back sarcastically with, "Even if that''s possible, won''t it be limited to the saint and saintess of the temples?" I suppose extracting out miasma from monsters to turn them into animals is nothing but a childish nonsense "Your highness! Your highness'' marriage partner has been decided!" The thing that had been weighing my mind finally manifested into words. Looks like the days of me doing research is sooning to an end. My fiance as father informed me was the eldest son of Earl Lesseu, someone younger than me. It must be a residue from the political strife with my mother''s family, House of Duke Bishtal. I''ve heard Bofman-sensei and head maid talking about how by marrying me off to them, they would lower the tariff levied to the capital. I''ve got it better than my sisters who got married off to some vestment nobles of the capital, but going away from the capital where I could easily associate with knowledgeable schrs and obtain plentiful of research materials would be a huge blow. It would be nice if the next Earl Lesseu is generous with his wife''s hobby. But I don''t think I could hope much from the man after meeting him once. Then, rather thanmenting the future, I might as well make full use of the little remaining time I have until the wedding day. I switched my mindset and immersed myself even deeper into my research. Time flew, then one day, when my marriage was only half a year away--. "Y-your highness! Terrible news!" The usually graceful head maid rushed in in a hurry she almost tumbled down. "Calm yourself. What happened?" "S-something truly terrible! Lesseu Earldom! Lesseu Earldom has been destroyed." My, that''s bad. Unlike the panicking maids, I reacted to the tragedy like it was not my problem. The thought borne in my mind was not worry or prayer for my fiance''s safety, but instead, the imprudence ''If I lose my fiance here, can I even continue doing research during the mourning period?'' As someone who''s sold my soul to science, I feel like I''ve lost my right to go to god''s side after death. "Your highness! Good news! Kurumash-sama is alive!" --Kurumash? It took me a while before I recalled that was the name of my fiance, the heir to Earl Lesseu. "Kurumash-sama miraculously survived the territory capital''s destruction and is now amassing force in the secondrgest city, Seusu!" "That''s good to hear." I replied back monotonously to the ted maid. "Yes! As expected of Sistina-sama''s fiance!" "To seize the heart of retainers and soldiers at his young age, and to stand against a horde of monsters under demon, ordinary valor and wits are simply not enough." Contrary to the bubbling maids, I wasn''t overjoyed. I was getting gloomy even when I thought about my research. No, I shouldn''t. Think like that. This is undoubtedly good news to Lesseu''s popce. Then, the third report came--. "Your highness! The army led by Kurumash-sama has crushed the demon-led forces." The well-connected maid stated the result first thing first. "My, that''s wonderful! Kurumash-sama must be talented in leading armies!" "As expected of Sistina-sama''s fiance." Other maids rejoiced to the news. Afterward, the head maid came back with information about the partial destruction of army led by Fiance-dono. Due to him choosing to fight out in the fields instead of staying in the rampart. Moreover, there were confirmations of aids sent by Earl Seryuu''s army and Saga Empire''s heroes. "Victory is still victory! Lesseu Earldom has been freed from demons'' clutch!" The maids were overjoyed from hearing that. But, the loss of many working men would surely be felt hard. "Your highness, your esteemed brother, crown prince Soltrick hase to pay you a visit." "Aniue? Let him in." We have the same mother, but due to the big difference in ages, we rarely associate. "Sistina, are you well?" "Yes, aniue." Aniue spoke with his proud face. "Have you heard about the matter with Lesseu Earldom?" "Only as far as rumors go." "Really, then I shall tell you the details." Confirming the validity of the previous information, Fiance-dono really did foolishly insist on taking on the monster forces which held numerical superiority out in the field. "Seeing as you are here aniue, has there has been a change in my engagement?" "Exactly." Either I get married early to help with the reconstruction, orter to wait until it''s done. Would be nice if it''s thetter. "Your engagement has been annulled." "Yes, I understand." I quietly replied back to aniue who spoke in a business-like tone. I was holding myself back from letting my joy shown in my voice, but I''m not sure if that worked. "Fret not. I''ll find you a new fiance right away." Aniue said that before leaving. I don''t need that consideration really. I''m satisfied as long as I could do my research. I made new friends several months after my canceled engagement. "You look like you''re having fun, Sistina-sama." "Do I?" The two girls I met at Royal Academy''s library were gifted women that made even the teachers here pale inparison. Putting Misanalia-sama who looks young despite her long life as an elf aside, even Arisa at the tender age of 12 is shockingly wise beyond her years. I''m ashamed of myck of wisdom before these genuine gifted women. "I mean, we''re having a tea party as schoolmates after all today." "Oh yes, I simply cannot wait." And we will be having the person Misanalia-sama and Arisa look up to today, Satou. I''ve heard of this name Satou before. A credible rumor about him being involved in the development of fireworks magic that was shown at Oyugock Duchy. Considering his young age, I didn''t think he had a big role in the development of a new magic spell, but I tried to ask him about Liquid Separation magic through Arisa just for fun. I was just expecting to get some advice at most, yet he overturned thatpletely. Satou finished the spell I requested himself. I did not thought he would actuallyplete a spell in just a few days. The gazes the maids sent me stung a bit when I got carried away in celebrating the unexpected present. "What would you like to use this spell for, your highness?" "--Will you promise not tough?" "Yes, of course." I could not give an immediate reply to the question he sent me. I was afraid he, a talented researcher I look up to, wouldugh at me. "It''ll be fine, master won''tugh at earnest people." "Nn, no worries." "I''m researching ways to turn monsters back into ordinary animals." Supported by Arisa and Mia-sama, I told him my research subject. "In my early years, I came to bear a doubt, ''If miasma turn living beings into monsters, won''t the reverse be possible?" Satou, no, even Arisa and Mia-sama listened to me without sneering. "--If we can extract miasma out of monsters and turn them back into animals, people''s sphere of lives will spread out, extending wealth to themon people." "That''s a wonderful notion." I could tell from his expressions that it was no mere lip service, and that it truly caught his interest. "Turning that into reality may prove difficult, but the results of your research will remain for posterity. Keep on tackling your research in hope of it bearing results in the future." "Yes! Satou-sama!" I might have found a new teacher that day. Though after witnessing how my little sister, Doris''s kingfisher transformed into a monster, and how Satou-sama turned it back with a miracle cure [Nectar], there was just no way that feeling did not turn into respect, reverence and adoration. And when Soltrick-aniue whoter showed up joked about making me or Doris into Satou''s wife, the thought, ''That''d be nice I think?'' crossed my mind. I have no yearning or desire to be a specific someone''s wife, but being Satou''s would mean having more chances to ask about spell and magic, and most importantly, I''d get to stay close to Mia-sama and Arisa. I never expected that joke to be reality though. Father promoted Satou as Tourism Vice Minister, and I was honestly d to be given the role of his attendant in his world tour. But I truly did not expect the words father uttered during the inauguration ceremony. "Initially I only asked Sistina to apany you as an attendant, but I have changed my mind after observing you two. Sistina shall be engaged to Sir Pendragon." I thought it was only ploy to shut down nobles who were lodging theirints about Satou-sama''s ceremony, but even mother and my siblings looked too calm. Perhaps, they''vee to an agreement beforehand? That conjecture turned into conviction with my father''s words. "--Sir Pendragon. I may have entrusted Sistina to you, however your formal marriage is due a year from now during the New Year Noble Audience. I expect you to treat her like a gentleman you are until then." "By your will." Satou-sama bowed to affirm. Looks like I''m to be Satou-sama''s wife. There''s no gloomy feeling like when I was told to marry Earl Lesseu''s eldest son. Satou-sama has a lot other women around him after all, I''m sure I could immerse myself in my research as long as I do my duty as wife. Oh, maybe I could engage in a discussion with Satou-sama, Mia-sama and Arisa without minding about time? That sounds like it''ll be quite fun. "Sistina-sama looks super happy." "I knew it, her highness really did fall for Viscount Pendragon." "Appealing directly to Soltrick-sama with our career on the line was truly worth it." A god I am not could never imagine the maids having such a conversation behind Satou-sama''s inauguration ceremony. Chapter 18-20. Echigoya Firm’s Struggle

18-20. Echigoya Firm''s Struggle

"Tifaliza, Nell, here it is." Kuro-sama brought us to a luxurious mansion located in the noble district of the royal capital. "H-h-here fer''real?! It''s practically a pce tho''?" Nell voiced her surprise while roughing up her red disheveled hair. I don''t me her surprise. It looks far more luxurious than the castle of Earl Leseu where we worked at. That one was bigger size-wise though. "Don''t worry about it. This is but a mansion the king forced on my master." "F-from the king! That''s nuts!" There are armored men guarding the gate. "Tifa-san, it''s knights-sama ssuyo! Knights-sama''re guarding the gate ssu!" "Those are living armor." "Living armor ssuka! Never seen one before ssu!" Getting Living Armor to guard a gate sounds just like tales of mages I read in my childhood. "Let''s go Nell. You can stare at them all you wantter." "Y-yaissu!" Kuro-sama reproved Nell who was going to peek inside a Living Armor''s visor. We entered the mansion with Kuro-sama leading the way. "The garden''s nuts too!" The front garden seems to be well maintained by skilled gardeners, the hedges have been nicely pruned into passages. Vibrant flowers are blooming above the hedges. Since all of them are blooming, flowers that were about to bloom must be carefully ced there to make them stand out more. That must be a lot of work. It''s pretty, but am I a boring woman for thinking that it''s a bit ridiculous? --Gazes. I could feel multiple gazes pouring at me as I admired the front garden. I turned my eyes while being careful not to move my face and found out many young women looking down here from a floor above. They must be assessing us, the new people Kuro-sama brought over. "Tifa-san, look over there ssu." As I turned at the direction Nell pointed, a heavy looking door with an borate carving was let open as someone came out of it. --What a beautiful woman. Her well cared wavy golden hair would glister every time she took a step. The dress she''s wearing must be tailored by a first-rate dressmaker too. Judging from the delicatethes on her dress, she must be of a much higher standing than us civil officials. A daughter of high ranking noble. No, from her calm demeanor and confident look, she must be the proprietress of this mansion. We''re going to serve under her from now on. I do think I''m being shameless for wanting to work under Kuro-sama despite being a ve. Wonder if having that wish is a sin? "Kuro-sama! Wee back." "Umu. Thanks for fetching us." The woman is beaming as she looks at Kuro-sama. Only Kuro-sama is reflected in her eyes, not even a nce for us. Surely ves aren''t worth one to her. I''ve heard Earl Lesseu referring to ves as nothing more than tools to nobles. """Kuro-sama! Wee back.""" As the woman led the way inside the mansion, the other women that were by the window earlier had all lined up in a huge hall with a huge hanging chandelier, all weing Kuro-sama. A great number of maids are standing by behind them. "Have you not got the uniforms yet?" "Yes, the dressmaker is hurrying it up, but it will only be ready the day after tomorrow at thetest." "I see." --Uniforms? I was puzzled inwardly as I listened to their conversation. I made a gesture to Nell who was about to speak out next to me, to keep quiet. There is no telling the punishment you''d get from interrupting a conversation between nobles. "Allow me to introduce these two. They are Tifaliza and Nell, they will be working with you from now on." Kuro-sama introaduced us. "Nice to meet you. I am in charge of managing of Echigoya Firm, Elterina. I have heard about the matter from Kuro-sama. Tifaliza-san is to be in charge of paperwork and ounting, while Nell-san will work as a subordinate of workshop manager Porina we will introduce to youter." --San? Wonder if Kuro-sama never told her our status. "Elterina-sama, we''re both Kuro-sama''s ves. Please don''t worry about using honorifics." "Kuro-sama''s--." Elterina was at a loss for word once she heard me. Her noble pride must wounded for having interacted equally with a noble. But it seems Elterina-sama is quite a master. She only showed her true nature for an instant. Afterward, she was all smiles at us without looking angered in the least. She might just be faking that in front of Kuro-sama, but my experience tells me that she''s not the type who''d do that. I''m confident in that assessment after watching countless people with that exact type keeping up appearance only to senior positions and opposite sex at Earl Lesseu''s castle. "Tifaliza-san, I am aware that you two are ves. However, I have been told that it was done out of necessity to protect Kuro-sama''s secret." Kuro-sama''s secret? Is she talking about the false names I put with my Naming skill? No, she must mean the teleport magic and chantless casting. "I have also been instructed to treat you like my equal coworkers. I do rmend the use of decorum in a professional setting, but I do not mind if you act like yourself outside that." "I gotcha ssu!" Nell-san spoke out loud before I could stop her. Or perhaps she simply has no concept of lip service. "Is that all right with you Tifaliza-san?" "Yes, Elterina-sama. I am truly grateful for your kindness." Elterina-sama who lookedpletely unaffected by Nell''s rudeness frowned a bit by my word. Did I make a mistake somewhere? "Well then, I''ll leave the rest to you." Even after Kuro-sama teleported away, the girls'' attitude didn''t change one bit. --No, it did. "So so, were you two saved by Kuro-sama too?" "Why were you working separately until now?" "Did Kuro-sama ask for yourpanion?" "Have you ever met the hero-sama Kuro-sama works under?" These nobledies flooded us with questions. "Stop pushing ssu. I''ll answer you one by one ssuyo." I froze up due to shock but Nell took up the role of satisfying the girls'' curiosities. I reproved her when she got carried away and started speaking some unfounded stuff, yet the girls onlyughed at her, no one got angry. "Tifaliza, I will be expecting good work from you." "Yes, Elterina-sama. I shall give my everything to fulfill my duty." "That''s the spirit. Let''s make Echigoya Firm the best in the kingdom to repay this great debt we owe Kuro-sama." The chief executive''s words warmed me up. I was bewildered by how different the atmosphere herepared to my civil official training school and my duty at Earl Lesseu''s castle, but I realized just how nice it was once I got used to it. Because no one would find fault with my looks, no one pushed their workload on me, no one badmouthed me in whisper behind my back, and no one would get violence here. "No" I was despairing alone in the personal room given to me. Once I was done with sorting out the cluttered receipts into the ledger--it was clear that Echigoya Firm was on the brink of bankruptcy, no, more like we''re certainly going bankrupts with all the debts. Maybe I miscalcted somewhere. With that in mind, I checked and rechecked many times. After confirming that it was correct, I looked through sales and purchases slips and found more instead, pushing me deeper into despair. I could report as is, but that would only expand the despair. I must pick up where the problem lies and prepare a reorganization n for Elterina-sama. I sort out all the issues found in the ledger andpare it with the business n on the shelf to look for any divergence. First of all, there are two main points that created a lot of expense. The first point is the phnthropic work of emergency food distribution. The n was for 300 servings a day, yet it''s swelled up to 900 servings a day now. Three times the original n. I went to the food distribution site suspecting an embezzlement, but there really were close to 1000 people present. There might be more even. The second point is the cost of running the workshop. The business n only had 50 employees, yet my calction of personnel expenses revealed there are 200 employees. Inspecting on site there were 300 employees. I''m afraid to check the nextbor cost. The non-profit venture aside, our revenue would have looked different had the goods produced in the workshop sell. There should be more goods produced with six time the number of personnel avable. However, the workshop''s ie has been written off. It''s not selling. Small articles created in the workshop have been piling up in the warehouse adjacent to the workshop. Normally, the workshop would have ceased its operation but since it was apparently a social venture to help widows and the poor who were on the verge of selling themselves, the scale could not be reduced. There''s still enough funds from the initial funding, but it''s shrinking fast from the personnel expenses that at the rate this is going, there is just no way to pay the ounts payable like raw materials for the workshop and food distribution by the end of this month. We may make it if only our entire inventory can be sold, but unless it sells 100 times the current rate, it just won''t make the deadline. Checking the goods, they''re not especially appealing nor cheap, they''re just your ordinary everyday stuff. There is no way they could be sold en masse. "It''s impossible." "Impossible, about what?" I sprung up to look at the sudden voice. The chief executive, Elterina-sama is there. She heard me grumbling without thinking. "Oh pardon me, I did not mean to surprise you. I knocked on the door but you never replied back, then I was worried if you were feeling unwell when I heard groans from inside." Groans I control myself to not show my embarrassment outwardly. "Please forgive me, Elterina-sama." "Oh there''s nothing to forgive about. --Oh wait, are you done with the ledger?" "Yes." She saw the open ount book. I have no choice. I still haven''te up with any n or idea but I am going to report our current situation. "Elterina-sama, I am done sorting out the ledger. As you can see for yourself here, we are greatly in the red." "My, that''s bad." The Chief Executive Elterina could only tilt her head at the huge crisis Echigoya Firm is facing. I suppose financial crisis just doesn''t feel real to a noble borndy like her. "We will not be able to settle the debt we owe to our partners." The ounts payable fromst month will be billed at the end of this month. It will be a certain non-payment at the rate this is going. "Oh that won''t do. Let''s go consult Kuro-sama." Elterina-sama walked to them room while looking cheerful. The room houses several carrier pigeons Kuro-sama gave us. A day after a pigeon was released, Kuro-sama came by. "I see that you arecking capital." As he said that, Kuro-sama took several heavy looking bags from his (Item Box). Glittering gold coins could be seen inside the bags. There should be around 1000 gold coins in total. "Fumu, it appears we have a dearth of customer visits." After showing the ount book to Kuro-sama, he quickly figured out the problematic points without anyone exining him. I brought up this issue whenever I participated in the board meeting as a record keeper, and we all came to an agreement that it was because we didn''t have eye catching goods. Echigoya Firm mainly sells daily necessities produced in the workshop, with a bit of magic potions and magic medicine made by alchemists and apothecaries. Thetter is selling well, but for the former, since the goods aren''t of exceptionally high quality nor novel, they''re just doing okay. "We need some sort of eye catcher products." "As expected of Kuro-sama! I thought the same." Elterina-sama agreed with Kuro-sama. As I''m in agreement as well, I waited for Kuro-sama to continue. "Can''t this be one?" "A sword?" Kuro-sama fetched a very utilitarian looking long sword. Only fashionable swords for nobles and good swords for caravan escorts and knights sell in the royal capital. Since the former needs the looks to sell, utilitarian looking swords like this won''t do good. As for thetter, if the swords aren''t made by famous smiths, even getting it picked by a client is almost impossible. "Yeah, a magic sword." """Magic sword!""" They are weapons that can rarely be found in treasure chests inside dungeons any warrior wouldpete to get one. I''ve even heard of one selling for hundreds of gold coins. "Ku-Kuro-sama! Can I draw it for a bit?" "Yeah sure." "Me next! Me." "No, that''s me." The executives scrambled to get their hands on the magic sword. Come to think of it, apparently about half of the executives were former explorers at Labyrinth City Selbira together with Elterina-sama. Ore more like, you''re one of them, Elterina-sama. As Elterina-sama took up the magic sword with a smile on her face, a red light smoothly flowed through the de. This is a magic sword. This is my first time seeing one, I had no idea it was this beautiful. "No way, the mana flows so smoothly." "I feel like I could generate magic edge now." The executives were getting excited. "So all magic swords are this amazing." "Of course not. My family heirloom magic sword would take 20-30 times this much mana to fill its de to the tippared to this one. This magic sword is of exceedingly high quality." Elterina-sama corrected one of the executives. "Kuro-sama, shouldn''t a magic sword this excellent be presented to his majesty the king than being sold?" "Worry not. My master has presented 100 magic swords to this country already. This is a catalogue. All payment is due for Echigoya Firm, use them as funds. You will be responsible for their usage and processing." Kuro-sama handed me a document. --100 magic swords? Don''t dungeons only drop a few of them a year? "--Th-this is!" As I skimmed over the document, I found something truly eye popping. "What''s wrong? Tifaliza." "Elterina-sama, please have a look at this." "Airships?!" Elterina-sama yelped. Yes. The catalogue not only has 100 magic swords but also 200 magic spears andrge airships as well as air force engines for airship use. --And all of them have been delivered. The kingdom adopts deferred payment to Echigoya Firm, 1500 gold coins every month for more than a year. There is no worry of Echigoya Firm getting in the red for the time being. It''s a bit brute force-ish, but that''s so like Kuro-sama. "And I also have this. Put them on sales." "--This is?" It''s a board with a pole and some wheels. It might be usable as a cart if the board is a bit wider, but not like this. "It''s called a kickboard." """Cakeboard?""" All the executives spoke in unison. Looks like I''m not the only one unfamiliar with a kickboard. Apparently you grab on the [Handle] connected to the board, put one of your foot on the board and the other foot to kick the ground to elerate. Kuro-sama showed a demonstration. It''s faster than I thought. "This will sell! I''m very sure of it." Elterina-sama boldly proimed after she tried it on following Kuro-sama. Will it really? I don''t personally think so though. "Tifaliza, you go give it a try too." Elterina-sama encouraged me to try, but as someone with zero athletic ability I tumbled over right away. It looks like child''s y to these executives, them being former adventurers, but the thing demands some motor nerves. "It''s gonna sell!" """OOOO!""" The executives pumped their fist in fervor after a test ride. Apparently it''s been decided that we are going to push this item hard. The me at the time was unaware that this would be a start of a new nightmare. "We''re sold out!" Nell who was working as a temp sales girl came reporting in all smile. Sold out, is it "Oh and they told me to ask when''s the next delivery for the stock." "The day after tomorrow at thetest." "Numbering in--." "30 at most." "That''s way too few Tifa-san! It''s gonna sold out the moment we open door ssu!" "Yes, I know." Who would have known kickboards would be this popr. At first it wasn''t selling at all, but then Elterina-sama suggested we donated a few to the Childhood School of the Royal Academy. Then the day after, we got our first order, which continually increased day by day afterward, to the point that production can''t keep up anymore now. New orders won''t stop even after we switched to made to order model. Along with an increase of forceful inquiries. "Report from workshop chief Porina! We''re running out of raw materials for the wheels and bearing faster than anticipated." "No way! The waiting list is two months full you know? There''ll be a riot if we postpone further!" "Oh no." Executive Merina shouted with a pale face to hear the report. Executive Rouna looked unconcerned. Chief executive Elterina told Merina, "It will be okay", before turning to me. "Tifaliza, what about the production increase request?" "I have already filed for one. They replied back saying they are already at the limit of manufacturing speed." "When is the next delivery date?" "It''s due in 90 days." "They said they do inspection all the time, didn''t they?" "Yes, that''s what we were told." "Then tell them to deliver right after every inspection." "Transport personnel at the workshop--" "We don''t have extra manpower at the workshop." "Then the executives will go. Rouna, you go." "Yes, I''ll be off!" The youthful-looking executive Rouna left while holding her own kickboard under her armpit. She''s usually unwilling when asked to run an errand, but not when it involves going out. Must be because she''s having fun with her kickboard. "That still won''t help the production rate. Merina, go build a new workshop for bearing production! Kostona, you''re in charge of wheels. Try finding workshops for the handles and boards as well if you can. Get Sumina-san and the others at Guard Division to help with the store and workshops." After receiving the report, Elterina-sama split the work among the executives without even thinking. --I''ve been had. This girl who looked like a calm nobledy in ordinary times would show her true talent in times of crisis. She would read ahead and boldly expand the business. And she doesn''t mind at all working on the site herself. All the executives including Elterina-sama would work on the kickboard production along with other hiredbor in the workshop until we had all the personnel sorted out. They kept at it withoutining despite hurting their skin and nails with abor they were unfamiliar with. It''s nothing more than a good memory now that we have the personnel, but even that wasn''t the end of it. "Tifaliza, the documents for Woodowork Guild and Trade Guild are--" "I have them prepared here." "Nicely done. I''m so d you are here." Elterina-sama said that as she scanned the documents. "Let''s go, Tifaliza." Elterina-sama had a look of a knight heading for the battlefield on her face as she brushed aside her luxurious shoulder-length blond hair. "Yes, Elterina-sama." We would finally get a bit of break from these hectic days if only we could gain cooperation from both guilds. It''s an undoubtedly tall order, but Elterina-sama will surely make it happen. She possesses the natural disposition of fascinating other after all. And just as expected, both guilds offered their cooperation, and Echigoya Firm made another huge leap. Though it''s gonna take a while before the amount of sales could match Kuro-sama''s goods. The abnormally effective hair restorer and energy drink Kuro-sama brought are selling above even the kickboards to noble and the wealthy. To the point that they have be ones of the most famous products of Echigoya Firm along with [Sword of Heroes]''s magic swords. I should ask the extent of Kuro-sama''s knowledge next time--no, there''s this saying by Ancestor King-sama, [Curiosity killed the cat]. Extraneous curiosity would only bring about the same [Death March] we had with the kickboard debacle. "Tifa, let''s think up our next venture." "Yes, Elterina-sama." I call her by her name since she would pout if I called her ''manager''. "We will definitely surprise Kuro-sama this time around. It''s no fun always being on the receiving end." I can''t imagine Kuro-sama getting surprised, but I do want to see that. "That does sound fun, Elterina-sama." "Doesn''t it?" I exchanged henchman-like smiles with Elterina-sama before heading to the meeting room with a bundle of documents in tow. Today is looking to be another fulfilling day. Chapter 18-21. Hidden Village of Dwarfs

18-21. Hidden Vige of Dwarfs

* This is a story shortly before "13-17. Visiting the Royal City, Sh*tamachi Edition (3)". This is Satou. Speaking of cherry-blossom viewing, there is an image ofying a sheet from the morning to take up space, and gathering friends who can''t help but enjoy delicious lunch and sake while enjoying the cherry blossoms. Sometimes, like my grandparents, I love the cherry blossoms while taking a walk with them. It may be good to enjoy the world. "Then, its a toast!" "" Cheers "" In the park of the royal capital where the cherry blossoms are in full bloom, Arisa cheerfully raised the ss and made a toast. Of course, for members other than me are not alcohol, but cherry-colored fruit water and sweet carbonated drinks. The Zena corps, who always serves as an escort, has been called to the royal capital mansion of Count Saleu from the morning and is not here. Miss Karina wasn''t able to get out of the social lessons to attend arge evening party to be held soon, so there are only regr members now. "It''s a beautiful cherry blossom." "It seems that the number of cherry blossoms in the royal capital has increased by grafting the branches of the royal cherry blossoms in the royal castle." The cherry blossoms in the royal castle, which can be seen in the distance, have not yet bloomed, but the cherry blossoms in the park are in full bloom. A number of groups around meid rxed in their favorite ces and held a cherry-blossom viewing party. "Pochi goes for the fried chicken!" "Pochi, Stop ~?" Tama swiftly stopped Pochi from trying to squeeze the lemon on the fried chicken. "Is it no good?" "Lemon is banned because it says ''Nyu!''" "But when you sprinkle lemon on it, it''s refreshing and delicious, isn''t it?" Tama and Pochi are having a conversation like "how to season fried chicken" in an izakaya. It seems that Tama is not good with citrus in general. "Pochi, fortunately there are a lot of lemons. Squeeze into the fried chicken on your te." "Yes." Pochi, who was advised by Liza, piles up the fried chicken on a te and then squeezes the lemon. The moment the lemon was squeezed, Tama was evacuating to the shadow. "Fried chicken is good, but rice balls are the best, isn''t it?" Arisa grabbed arge seaweed-wrapped rice ball and carried it to her mouth. Why choose it when there is a normal bite size? "Simmered food, delicious" "This shiitake mushroom is a definite work of art." "Hmm, eat" Took a spread of the simmered shiitake mushrooms using my chopsticks as Mia rmends. Lulu''s simmered food is delicious. "Master, I dere that sandwiches are also delicious." "There are various types, and I''m wondering which one to eat." Nana is choosing a sandwich while holding a ss of fruit punch in her hand. "Shrimp Barima ? ? ?~? " " Ashpara ? ? ? ?The meat rolls are also delicious! " "No, the depth of yakitori is unrivaled." "I dere that chicken wings and tulips are also delicious." Nana''s tulips are not flowers but fried chicken wings. "I will to eat with the young organism, so I dere." --E? It was different when I thought that the children of other groups were mixed in. "Dryad?" "Yaho" A green little girl waves her hand over a branch of cherry blossoms. It doesn''t seem to be visible to the surrounding groups. "Wee. Would you like to eat with us?" "Hmm, I don''t need human food" A dryad that jumps from a branch is covered with an illusion to make her look like a normal child. "More than that--" Dryad hugged me and said "Mutchu", sticking out his lips like an octopus and approaching his face. "Arisa-chan, guard using iron wall!" "Guard" A pair of iron walls from Arisa and Mia broke in and stopped the dryad attempt. "I was blocked" Dryad waved to Mia with "Yaho, Infant-chan". "Larva I dere that my knees are free." Nana pulled the dryad from me and let her sit on herp. "What happened suddenly today?" "I confirm that the party seemed to be fun." "Hmm, it''s different" Dryad shook his head in response to Arisa''s question and Nana''s expectation. "Hey, I want the boy to help me." Dryad said with aid-back face, like its someone else problem. Depending on the content, I may have to interrupt the cherry blossom viewing. "Hidden vige is in danger of perishing?" "It seems to be the story over there." Dryad entwines his fingers in my hand and absorbs the magical power while rubbing against my thigh. I was able to resist, but because I have to go to Hidden Vige by means of Fairy way Road which needs magical power to make ", I provided magical power obediently. "Because it''s from a different world with thin mana, I didn''t get a lot of details." "Hmm, is it a different world? Is it a ce like Tono''s youkai vige?" Arisa, who heard the story of Dryad, looked back with a curious face. It seems that thetter half of the line was a new word for me. "What are you going to do, master?" "I''ll go" Dryad has helped me many times. "Tama, Pochi, hurry and finish eating." "Wow?" "Yes, nanodesu. Look at the gi, the sei is meat!" [TR: No idea what the idiom was.] Beast girls stand up with enthusiastic faces. Pochi''s words were strange on the way, but it was a usual thing, so I passed through. I''ll tell you the correct wordingter. "I dere that food security is important." "Ufufu, I''ll save the rest of the lunch." "Hmm, will help" Prompted by Nana, Lulu and Mia put the lunch in the fairy bag. "Then, can I open it?" "Wait, it''s bad here" Here, you can see the whole view from the surroundings, so after entering the back of the grove a little, you can say " Fairy way Road open. Mushrooms grow from the ground to form a circle with a momentum that seems to make a popping sound, and glittering particles of light gather. "Tell me when you want to be on your way home." We were sent off by the dryad waving. Fairy way Road. I passed through and moved to the Hidden Vige. "It''s a little chilly" The temperature at the entrance of the Hidden Vige was like that of ate autumn morning. It seems that this is a basin, and you can see a series of mountains and cliffs in either direction. " butterbur, Japanese butterbur" [TR: Petasites] "Happa?" "Pochi knows! You can eat the stems, nanodesu!" Mia points to the butterbur that grows in clusters, and Pochi reveals her knowledge of as glutton. "Ufufu, butterbur leaves. can eaten " Boiled with miso or tsukudani is a goodpanion to rice. "--master" Liza, who was wary of the surrounding area, called me. "It''s okay, we are being weed." I stop Liza from trying to ready her spear. ", ! \ > Acquired "Ancient Chapter" skill. As soon as I heard a voice from the other side of the bush, I gained the skill. After allocating skill points, I found out that the previous statement was "Where are the guests!". The one that appeared after breaking the bush of butterbur was as tall as a fist. It was child Dwarf. They are taller than the wing fairies, but they have a slightly chunkier body shape. "Young organism!" "Wait" The moment she noticed the voice of their Leader, Mia stopped Nana from running away. "Wee, guest! I''m a warrior of the Chapter n, Chipita Chopeta "Nice to meet you, Warrior Chipita Chopeta. I''m Satu Chipita Chopeta was just calling himself a warrior, wearing leather armor and carrying a spear with some thorns. The soldiers behind him are equipped simr to him. "Lets go to the vige. Follow me " Perhaps Chipita Chopeta was impatient, he started walking before introducing his friends. Walking behind them makes me feel like a giant. "Somehow, people like Koropokuru." [TR: singr Korpokkur] Arisa named the dwarf who appears in the fairy tales of Hokkaido. I remember seeing a statue of butterbur leaf as an umbre somewhere. For a while, it was exciting to talk with Arisa about Koropokuru, but the warriors other than Chipita Chopeta looked up at us with anxious faces, so we checked ourselves. It would be scary if the giants who could trample them were speaking something in anguage they didn''t know. "I heard that you are in a difficult situation, but what happened? \ It seemed like it was still going to reach the vige, so I called out to Chipita Chopeta. "The lotus of life has stopped growing" "Is that a nt disease?" Arisa, equipped with an elf trantion ring, broke in. "Wrong. Wu Kannagi says it''s a curse. " Is the shrine a person more like a tribal shaman than a shrine maiden? "What about the dryad?" "Dryad? Who is it? \ At Mia''s question, Chipita Chopeta gave a suspicious look. --WHAT? "We were called by Dryad, but who told you to meet us up? \ " Wu Kannagi. That''s right. It seems that the "unchanged maiden" who lives in Shinboku said so. " A new word hase out. That "unchanging maiden" would be the local dryad. "Is the" unchanged maiden "a girl with green skin? \ "Wrong. "The unchanging maiden" looks like a woman who emerged from the sacred tree. " "Pattern is different" "The maiden is a great man watching over us" At the moment Chipita Chopeta said "pattern", some of the other dwarf warriors disagreed. For some reason, the dwarfs are just a word. Perhaps there is a differentnguage for everyday use, and the "ancient chapter" used by Chipita Chopeta may be a specialnguage used by the rulers. As evidence, it was logged that he had acquired the skill "Dechapta". "Okay, shut up. Sacred people like Wu Kannagi says "the unchanging maiden" is the guardian deity of the vige. " It''s unavoidable that there are people who don''t seem to be guardian deities when they see a messy dryad. After that, I asked a few questions, but did Chipita Chopeta hate long talk? He said "Listen to me" and the conversation was cut off. The vige I arrived at was behind arge tree, and was a ce whererge mushrooms that seemed to be knee-length were growing at the base of the tree. Something like bamboo shoots were growing, but ording to the AR disy, that is also a kind of mushroom. "full" "Mushrooms dominate?" "Bamboo shoots are not defeated!" Mia had a shine in her eyes when she saw the mushroom herd, and Tama and Pochi started to say something like a proxy war for chocte sweets, but I was more concerned about it, so I will pay attention to it. "Master, do you see windows or doors on the mushrooms?" As Lulu says, there are things that look like windows and doors in the mushrooms that grow in clusters. Maybe that mushroom is the dwelling of the dwarfs. "Master! I tell you that there are manyrvae ofrvae." At the point where Nana looked with her hands aside, there were dwarf children looking at us from behind the grass. One of them wanders around here. It''s a girl who feels sick. Although the body is round. "Did you see our Topto, Mr. Chipita Chopeta? \ "Dunno" Pushing the female away, Chipita Chopeta keeps walking. "I dere that violence against the weak is prohibited." Even if Nana protested, Chipita Chopeta didn''t fight, and before we helped, the dwarfs, who looked like subordinates, returned to the crowd with the girl. "Coward''s Topto Tapeta" "disappearance" "Another month ago" "I''m sure I''ll die in the wild" Hearing the soldiers whispering, the ear skills picked up. There seem to be various things in theid-back dwarf vige. "Come. This is it " Chipita Chopeta calls us who have stopped. When Nana tried to run up to the dwarfs and chased after her, she arrived at a ce where mushrooms growing from the trunk of arge tree wereyered. Here is Wu Kannagi of Company Palm it seems. "Satu" Mia is in a pose for a hug, so I''ll pick her up as requested. "Ah! It''s just Mia! I want master to hold Pochi too, nanodesu!" "Tama too" Pochi jumped up and down, and Tama sat on the shoulder opposite Mia with a slick movement. Liza collected the Pochi who was about to climb, while she saying, "Wait your turn," and listened to Mia''s story. "that" "Is it the trunk?" "so" When I stared at it for a while, the unevenness of the bark appeared to be a woman. "Maybe dryad?" "Hmm" Mia nods with her eyes turn silver. When I also activated the spiritual vision, I could see the dryad sleeping more clearly than the naked eye. "Are you sleeping?" "Hmm" Mia nods to Arisa''s words. I want to touch the trunk and give it magical power, but even if I stretch, I can''t reach it. Mushrooms that grow in the foreground are in the way. "Mole! Mole came out" "" Mole ?! "" "Let''s go, people! Mole hunting!" When Chipita Chopeta issued themand, the soldiers rushed up. Tama and Pochi also seem to be worried about hunting, and they are restless. "Men are like children to leave guests behind." Looking back towards the voice, Company Palm A dwarf woman wearing a shaman-like shrine maiden dress of thin cloth was about toe out from the back. "Nice to meet you, a big person. I am Wu Kannagi Tsurirururi. The one who delivers the voice of "the unchanging maiden". " A beautiful little girl, Turil Fururi, bows gracefully. Perhaps, because the cor is loose, the emphasized cleavage is eye catching. "The" Unchanged Maiden "has said that he will bring in someone who can break the curse of the" Lotus of Life. " I will leave the fate of the vige to you. " I have been entrusted. "It''s okay to entrust it, but I want a little more exnation." Arisaes forward as the face of a negotiator. Perhaps he was pretending to be a tough negotiator, he looked up at thepany with a chin-chucking expression and pose. "Is it really a curse?" "Yes, the" unchanged maiden "also said so." "Who curse it?" "I do not know" "How is it cursed?" "The "lotus of life "has darkened and has stopped growing." "Did you find out that it wasn''t a lotus disease?" "What do you mean? Illness is also caused by a curse, right? \ Mr. Turilfururi asks a question. It seems that "illness" and "curse" are equalized between them. "Lets start over" "Let''s go to the origin for the time being" "Yeah, before that-when did the curse begin?" "The first sign was in early summer, about a month ago. When the "lotus bosses" were worried about their poor growth, the lotus leaves Rash Mottled started to darken. " After getting the necessary information, we were taken to the lotus pond by an old man named "Lotus Lord". "ck" " Mia tells me it''s jet ck." "ck Lotus. I think I can get a lot of ck mana." Arisa shook the story of the super-famous rare card of the popr card game, but it wasn''t a yful situation, so she passed through. "For the time being, do you try to see if the magic drug works, and then investigate whether there are any abnormalities in space magic?" "No Arisa. I argue that the first thing to do is take a sample and check for anomalies." Arisa and Nana are having a serious meeting. Nana is as always expressionless. "Satu" Mia pulls on my sleeve. "Miasma" "--Is true" When the miasma was activated, the "lotus of life" was dyed ck with miasma. Apparently, its not really sick. No, are there any lines that are sick due to miasma? "Be beautiful" As requested by Mia, the spirit light that is normally suppressed is fully opened. "Wandaho ~?" "It''s Torebianda Furu!" The miasma bathed in the spirit light fades away, and the "lotus of life" returns to its original green color. It''s a pretty fantasy reaction. "Oh, really!" "I dere it''s a dramatic change." Arisa and Nana are shocked. "Lotus! The lotus of life ising back! \ "Maiden! Maiden''s messenger! Dedicate our gratitude The old men get to their knees on the shore of the pond and shed flood of tears. It''s nice to be impressed, but I''m afraid I''m going to be overwhelmed. Be moderate. Well, it seems to be easier than I expected, and above all. "As expected, that its master." "Yes, yes, it''s awesome. It''s still cheat, isn''t it?" Arisa is terrible. "Nyu?" "Master, something is strange." Tama and Lulu look around the lotus floating in the pond. "Master, in that direction, reporting that the innermost lotus is strange." The lotus, which should have returned to green, turns ck again like water with ink. "That lotus " Pochi and Tama who rushed to support the old men who were about to fall down with their hands. "Muu" "It looks like you have to find the cause first." Apparently, the "Lotus of Life" quest will continue a little longer. Chapter 18-22. Dwarf Village (2)

18-22. Dwarf Vige (2)

* It''s a little long. This is Satou. It is said that a faction can be formed if there are three people, but fortunately there was no faction-like thing in mypany. However, there may have been a muddy faction dispute behind the smile just because I wasn''t aware of it. "How did it happen? Master. Did you find the cause?" "No, no. I knew the cause was underground, but I couldn''t follow it all the way." Miasma vision skill is a space magic " Distance view irvoyance"And the magical" irvoyance Through eyeIt was unexpectedly difficult to put it on, and I couldn''t follow it it to the end. "Pull out?" "I agree that it is reasonable." "Do you want to pull it out? !! Is it the lotus of life? \ "Nara, Nara! It''s contraindicated! \ The old men of "Lotus Tsukasa" who heard Mia and Nana''s remarks jumped and got angry. It looksical, probably because of its fist-sized height and plump body. "If so,we can dive into the pond--" " Wu Kannagi It is contra intuitive to pollute the holy pond without the permission. "If so, isn''t it okay to drain the water?" "It''s outrageous, to do such thing as draining the water from the Holy Life Pond! \ Arisa''s proposal was lightly rejected, and the old man was furious at Liza''s confirmation. "Did you grasp the cause? Big person." It was the warrior Chipita Chopeta who guided us to the Hidden Vige. Behind him is a corpse of a mole tied up with a rope, which soldiers are pulling ording to hismand. This mole seems to be an ordinary vermin, not a monster. "Warrior Chipita Chopeta! \ "It''s outrageous, such as bringing dirt to the shore of Holy Life Pond! \ "Get it away quickly! \ The old men leaned on Chipita Chopeta, but he kicked the troublesome old man and ignored it. Thedy who asked her son''s whereabouts had a naive attitude, but he seems to be basically rough. "Young organisms! Tell them that violence against old people is prohibited." "Hmm, don''t let the stranger pinch your mouth." Chipita Chopeta says so and walks away. He is a person who drew a picture of the irreverence of Ogishi. The soldiers pulled the mole and headed for the vige while issuing amand. "Are you injured? \ "Injury? I have to get rid of the filth rather than such a thing! \ I was worried about the old man, but the dwarfs seemed to be stronger than I expected, so he jumped up and started giving instructions. "I''m need a cleaner! Call the cleaning boss! \ "Go Call" "hurry up" The servant ordered by the old man runs. It seems that there was a little pain as Mia cast a recovery spell just in case, and the old man said thank you. Is it more important to manage the pond and lotus than your own injury? "Many came." "Young organism " A lot of women called cleaners came. Nana keeps her hands raised, but she doesn''t want to get in the way of their work, so was careful not to hold them in her hands and take impulsive actions. "Wow, it''s blood" "It seems that it will take time for a broom. Let''s use Loofah ? ? ? "Mison, what happened to the cleaning boss? \ "I have been lying down since my son, Tapita Tokata, disappeared." "Was it already a month? By the way, Lipotarepot is also missing. I wonder what happened to the next generation of warrior chief candidates " By the way, when I came to the vige, Topto somehow said that you didn''t know where you were. I don''t think it has anything to do with the lotus case this time, but I searched the map to find out where it was, but it didn''t find it. At least not in this map. Just in case, I searched for the body, but it didn''t get a hit either. It''s possible that the body was eaten a month ago, but it''s also possible that you''ve gone off the map-outside the vast basin that surrounds the Hidden Vige. Let''s not say anything unneeded. First of all, it is time for a survey. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to take a look around the pond." The old men seem to be busy, and head to the opposite bank where the lotus has just begun to darken. "I will tell you that there is nothing in particr" "Lulu, is there anything you notice about?" "Nothing in particr. The flow of the wind is normalTama-chan?" Tama, who pressed his body against the ground, heard the sound of something fluttering below. Perhaps because she was curious about the situation, it was the same pose up for Pochi. "I hear screaming!" "Sound disappeared?" "It''s gone. Did you hear voice too Pochi?" "Donmai" Tama and Pochi stand up. "What was the sound?" "Sound of scratching the soil ~?" --HM. "Can you hear the sound again?" "Ai" "Pochi will not fail this time either." Tama and Pochi listened to the ground and sent a signal that they were ready. In line with that, I fully open the spirit light and exorcise the miasma that the lotus wears. At the same time, Tama''s ears stand out and Pochi''s tail shakes violently from side to side. It seems that they picked up some sound. "here" "It is." After a few steps, they repeatedly listened to the ground and stopped at a distance from the lotus pond. Is it okay here? I dig a hole deep underground with the earth magic "pit". At the bottom, there was something earth-colored that fluttered, leaving the lower body on the wall of the hole. "I''ll got it out" "Well, nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi jump into the hole. "Tottodo ~" "Wow, nanodesu." Pochi was so overwhelmed that she was about to slip on her hand while leaning and fall to the bottom of the hole, so I supported her with my "Magic Hand". The earth-colored being thate out with Tama is like the moles carried by the warriors Chipita Chopeta. Hey-No, it looks pretty big. Pull up two people and one other in the hole with "Magic Hand". "Fuonfuon ~" "It''s a captcha, nanodesu." Tama and Pochi lifted with moles seem to be having fun. I think it''s a situation that like being caught by a UFO. After I smiled at them, the mole monster-- Red w y dragon Rouge Nail Mall was indentified. It''s rampaging, but it''s a small fry of about level 6, so it can''t escape from my "Magic Hand". There is no race-specific ability that could be a range attack, so lets observe it as it is. "It''s not the mole you just saw, right?" "I wonder if it''s a master ball, I think it turned into a monster with miasma." "Then, isn''t this the cause of the lotus darkening?" "what about?" I search the map for "Red w Earth Dragon". There are many under the lotus pond, but I don''t think the lotus is miasmatic at this concentration. I searched for monsters, but the results are the same. There are no monsters other than "Red w Earth Dragon" around this lotus pond. "I''m not sure if it''s the cause, but I don''t think it''s irrelevant, so let''s show it to someone who seems to know about it." We use Thorn ivy foot to tie up a monster with the ivy and Self-propelled Floating board to carry it. It would be a problem if you were rampaged near the dwarfs, so let''s hold it down with the "Magic Hand". The old men are--. "Well, that''s a monster." "Run away, oh oh" DDThey screamed and disappeared in an instant. Such healthy legs that I can''t think of as belonging to old men. "trouble, huh" Okina Wu Kannagi who I was thinking of asking if she didn''t recognize it, but if I took it over the town, they would panic. "Is the mole here-Giya ah ah ah ah ah ah" "Run away, oh oh! \ The warriors Chipita Chopeta and the soldiers appeared dashingly, but as soon as they saw the monster, they threw their spears and ran away. Compared to ordinary moles it is as a raftpared to a battleship. "Everyone waits here and I wille to thepany for a while." "Okay. Take me alone to prevent cheating." "Hmm, leave it to me" I don''t think it''s physically possible to flirt with a dwarf. I give Mia a light head chop. "--Is it a monster? !! \ If you report, Wu KannagiMr. Turilfururi shouted with a deep blue face. She sank into the floor as it was, but it can be said that it is better as it is not as faint as the side servants. "Huh, is that true? \ "Yes, it''s true. Are monsters rare around here? \ " Oranu" "Okay? \ "There are no monsters here. Only a few are mentioned in the traditions left by our ancestors. No one has actually seen it. " Indeed, if it was so rare, the reaction of the warrior Chipita Chopeta might be unavoidable. "Well, I want to see that monster. Bring it here-No, I''m going " "Let''s form an escort" It''s usually carried by a litter or something, but it''s dangerous if it''s thrown out by a monster, so I carry her on my palm. "U, Uoooooo" I''m moving as slowly as possible, but it seems to be a horrifying experience for Mrs. Turilfururi, clinging to my fingers and closing her eyes tightly. There was no Mia''s "Guilty" judgment, so I just returned to where everyone was. "Is this a monster?" After screaming for a while, Mrs. Turilfururi looks down at the mole monster from above my palm with a tired and weak face. "Simr to moles" "Probably a monster mole" We then told her that the "lotus of life" had turned ck because of its miasma, and reported that simply purifying its miasma would quickly restore it. "In other words? What do you mean? \ "I think there is another source of miasma that is desecrating the" lotus of life. "" I tell Mrs. Turilfururi, who doesn''t understand well. For the time being, I checked the bottom of the lotus pond on the 3D disy of the map, but there were no particrly suspicious objects. I thought of a pattern that would be solved by defeating all the monsters that aremon in the game, but looking at this mole, it wasn''t that miasma, and I couldn''t find any prominent monsters wandering underground. "Moshiya--" "Do you have any idea? \ "--There is no confirmation. No, but I have something to worry about. " The shrine maiden, who muttered a meaningful word and shut up, ordered me to return her to thepany, so I took her back. She will be in panic if I keep carrying the monsters, so I put them in a "magic bag". "Otome," The same maiden. " Please answer my wishes " After returning to thepany, Mr. Turilfururi began to pray in front of an altar like the Gomadan. "Nothing happens, right?" "Arisa, let''s wait a little longer" It seems that Arisa is getting tired of it because there is no change even after waiting for about 30 minutes. By the way, Pochi and Tama curled up and fell asleep in less than 10 minutes. Liza continues to be vignt about her surroundings, and Nana is delighted to have a little surprised child on herp. "A monster has appeared" "After all, the pollution is " I heard the conversation of the dwarfs from behind the mushroom house. Perhaps because they are small, their voices are so quiet that they cannot bepletely heard even with my listening skills, even though they are not so far apart. "The next warrior chief is not decided " "If it''s right, Topto Tapeta " "Coward" "That''s why Chipita Chopeta " "Maybe there are no other candidates? \ "Don''t say such things! If someone Somehow the conversation began to flow in a disturbing direction. I don''t feel like being involved in the power struggle of the dwarf vige, so I stop turning my listening skills. "I''m getting tired" Arisa grows greatly. "Hey, Mia. Can you do something?" "Muu" Mia, who was fooled by Arisa, looked up at Taiki with an embarrassed face. "Dryad" Mia calls for dryad. Arisa stares at the tree with a promising face. Nothing happens. "Impossible" Mia gave up. Speaking of which, elf was quick to give up for a long life. "My husband!" Arisa is clinging to me. Rarely, there is no sexual harassment. "Arisa can''t help it ~" Looking up at the tree in the mood of a cat-shaped robot, I tried using Transfer of magical power. Basically, it is inefficient if you do not touch it, but there should be no problem at this distance. " Huh" Ovepping the pattern, a yawning green kid emerged. "Dryad" "Oh? Baby chan, right?" When Mia called, Dryad, who was speaking in the localnguage, answered in Elvish. "so" "Why are you here--wait a minute, it seems like something is being called out." "She responded! The "Unchanged Maiden" responded to the call! \ From the back of, I heard the delighted voice of Mrs. Turilfururi. After all, it seems that she didn''t understand because she didn''t have enough magical power to act. "It''s over. Somehow, it seems that the ce where the elves made a barrier before was broken. I think that magical power and miasma flowed through the ground vein that should have been drowned. Thank you for the rest." The dryad said so and disappeared in the trunk. "Big person! The "Unchanged Maiden" has bestowed wisdom! \ With a big smile, Mrs. Turilfururi jumped out. I reach out and help her when she is about to fall down the stairs. "Sorry, I was saved" "So what about the maiden? \ "It seems that the old barrier has broken. Perhaps one of the 64 ruins on the surrounding Sotowayama was in trouble. " It''s the same as the information from Dryad, but I''ve never heard that there are 64 archaeological sites to investigate. "I understand. Let''s investigate immediately. " "Um, I''ll leave it to you, as a big person" Leave thepany and return to Hasuike with friends. "Do you look around in order?" "I won''t do that kind of trouble." Put your hand on the shore of the lotus pond and be aware of the flow of the ground vein. This is the ce that was most affected, and if you follow the ground from here, you should find the ce in question. Follow the ground vein like a thin thin spider''s thread. Although it is thin, it does not have the cleanliness of a mountain stream, and it feels like going through sludge at the bottom of the Dob River. Dryad said that "magical power and miasma flowed in", but the proportion of miasma is quite high. --I got you. A part of it is torn like a tear in the wallpaper, and a small amount of magical power is flowing from there. Apparently, the stagnation of miasma is clogged up and it looks like a pseudo bank. I disconnect from the ground vein. "How? Did you understand something?" "Oh, it''s perfect." Answer Arisa asking, imitating her tone. "Mia, can you summon Garuda?" "Hmm. " Mia begins chanting without asking why. We ride on the Garuda that Mia has summoned, and move toward the ruins that we found earlier through the ground connection. "Mikke ~" "I found a human in the ruins." "Is that a ruin? It looks like a monument just piled up with stones." I found the ruins on a cliff in the distance. "Huh? Master, there is someone behind the ruins." I saw the ce Lulu pointed out, but I couldn''t tell at all with my bare eyesight, so I tried to concentrate again with the help of my telephoto skill. "You''re there. It''s like a young dwarf." It seems to be quite weak. You may be frightened by Garuda, sond a little further away and walk from there towards the youth. "My husband, that child, isn''t he the dwarf who was said to be missing?" --Toptotapeta. It is a dwarf who was said to be a coward. I couldn''t find it when I searched the map before, but it seems that the outside of this ruin is a different map, so I think he was going to the other side of the boundary at that time. I don''t know the dose of magic medicine, so we treated the young person with Mia''s healing magic. The young man remained fainted after the injury was healed, but when Lulu warmed the soup nearby, he woke up with a belly rumble. "Where? \ "It''s near the ruins" When we showed up, he were surprised and seemed to lose his conspicuousness again, so we projected the figure of us who became dwarfs with illusions, and supported the soup te and his body with "Magic Hand" soup to drink. Voice was handled by ventriloquism skills. Perhaps he was hungry, the young man drank the soup in no time. Until now, it seems that he used to whisper moss to avoid hunger. After drinking about three sses and taking a break, he start talking. "Why are you in such a ce? \ "I wanted to escape from the vige. I''m not suitable for warrior, but everyone says to aim for the legacy of my father who was a warrior chief. Mother,dies and servants "So, in order to escape, you destroyed the ruins and make a hole in the barrier? \ "Wrong! \ When we made a deduction that the point was breached, he was denied with a strong tone. After all, reasoning is difficult. "It was Lipotarepot that broke it." A familiar name-it must have been the name of a dwarf who disappeared at the same time as him. "Does he also run away from the vige? \ "Wrong. He and Tapita Tokata have been chasing me. " "To bring you back? \ Then why did you destroy the ruins? "Wrong. To make me look like an ident and kill me. " "To kill? For what?" Arisa caught her mouth, and the young man was restlessly looking around and looking for the source of her voice. We will also make a image of dwarf-sized Arisa and show her appear from the back of the ruins. "We are friends" "Well did my mother ask you to bring me back?" \ "No, it''s not. I came to investigate the ruins at the request of Mr. Turilfururi. " "Really" The young man went down and shut up. "please tell me. Why did you think that Lipotarepot and Tapitatokata came to kill you? \ "My bloodline was in the way. The lineage of the warrior chief I see, it''s amon story. "Why did they destroy the ruins? \ "It''s an ident. The spear that tried to kill me broke the keystone of the ruins. " With that said, the young man showed me a broken keystone. It looks like a magic circuit based on arge magic core. "I slid down to the other side of the mountain with the copsed ruins. I saw them chased by monsters overflowing from the torn barrier and went to the other side of the barrier while running away. " When I was told to go beyond the barrier and search the map, I found the remains of the two bodies. It wasn''t too far away, so I went with a sh and collected it. It would have been better if he was alive, but it would be better than unknown. The rest is the restoration of the barrier. In a distant ce, I contacted the leader in the forest of Borenan, with "The space magic" World telephone, and learn how to repair keystones. It was quite easy with the material I had, so I repaired it quickly and re-established the barrier. "Checkpleted with space magic. No problem." "Hmm, spirits too" Arisa and Mia endorsed my work. "Emono ~?" "I''m eating!" "My husband, the mole hunting has beenpleted." The beast girls are back with the corpse of the Red w Earth Dragon. "Master, the incense of the demons has run out, so I report." "That''s thest time, so it''s okay." Thispletes the extermination of monsters in the barrier. If left unattended, the dwarfs would be wiped out, so I got rid of it. On the way back, I walked to clean the miasma along the ground and returned to the vige. "Big person! "Lotus of life" has regained its original freshness! \ When I returned to thepany, Mrs. Turilfururi reported with a smile. "The barrier has been restored. I''ve also purified the ground veins, so it''s okay. " "Really! Thank you! Give thanks. Please receive it! \ Arge amount of ornaments, cloth, and nuts are piled up. Can the cloth be used as a ribbon? It''s a great feeling, and I''m grateful. "This is a sign of friendship" We provide the dwarfs with the groceries obtained in the Kingdom of Shiga. "Food stock, full" "This will allow us to go through winter" "No danger of us starving to dead" The lower-level dwarfs, who speak DeChapta, jumped and were delighted. "It''s a feast! A thank-you party for the big ones! \ Perhaps he had begun preparations when the lotus returned, and as soon as the sun went down, the banquet began in the square in front of thepany. Bring the food in a small cup to your mouth as rmended. It has a light taste but is quite delicious. The amount is small, but it feels like they were put out in barrels at their size. "Having enough, big people?" "Yes, I am entertaining. Let''s show our cooking too. " With that said, they served dishes that could be eaten at their size, such as pancakes and fruit punches, from the storage via the storage bag. The dwarfs climb a mountain of pancakes and swim in a bowl of fruit punches. "I will rescue the young organisms, so I dere." "I''m not delicious!" It seems that Nana was causing a little misunderstanding, probably because she used chopsticks to help the dwarf was about to drown in the bowl. "Do you guys eat too?" Meat dishes are taken out and served to the beast girls with unfufilled faces. "It''s amazing meat, nanodesu" "It''s like eating together." "Sheer!" Pochi cuts the hamburger steak and provides it to the dwarfs, and Tama cuts the shrimp into pieces and invites the dwarfs into the hollow of the shell. Since the scales are different from each other, it will be interesting no matter what you offer. "Thank you on behalf of my son" "Well, he delivered my son''s bones. I can make a grave with this. " Two rtives who broke the barrier came to thank me. Another surviving father of Toptotapeta is "My son''s Take care of death ? ? ? ? ? ?Thank you for bringing thH lost. " Saying that, he bowed my head. He beckoned me, so I put it on my palm and carry him to my ear. "I read the letter of folly. I deceived my wife and others died as my son wanted. Ask for my son " The bearded dwarf said so and bowed. Toptotapeta didn''t want to go back to the vige, so he decided to die on the condition that he wrote to his father. Toptopetapeta is hiding in Nana''s pocket. After leaving the vige, he ns to stay in the royal capital of the Kingdom of Shiga for a while and then move to the Boluenan Forest at the right time. The fun party with the dwarfs will soon end. "Is it over?" "The maiden! The maiden has moved! \ "Has the same maiden changed? \ "See! It was true! The maiden has moved before! \ "It''s a feast! How about a maiden too! \ The dryads in Taiki suddenly moved, and the dwarfs were surprised to sit down. The one who insists happily is probably the one who witnessed the forward rotation. Drunk people are moving normally. "It''s over, dryad" "Then, I''ll send you." I haven''t finished the farewell greeting yet, but the impatient dryad said, " Fairy way Alf Road I have opened it, so I will return to the Kingdom of Shiga as it is. When the transition light went out, we were in the park at the starting point. "Thank you, Ningen!" This dryad thank you and disappears into the cherry tree. It was dusk, so the park was crowded with people withdrawing and people watching cherry blossoms at night. I want to see cherry blossoms at night, but the park at night is full of drunks, so it''s bad for education. "Then, let''s go home." "Ai Aisa ~" "Yes!" We left the park in response to the voices of our energetic friends. "This is the city of big people! \ Topto Tapeta, who came out of Nana''s pocket, was impressed by the night view of the royal capital. After inviting him to the royal capital, he became friends with the wise men, but he could not ovee the fear of the crows on which the Raven Riders were riding, and decided to move to the Boluenan Forest. It seems that owls were the biggest threat in their vige, and there was an irresistible fear. Later, when I went to see the situation in the forest of Borenan, I was sure that he was having a happy life because he was on good terms with another girl of the dwarf tribe who lived in the forest. The letter to my hometown is supposed to be delivered by Dryad, and I hope you enjoy your second life. If possible, it''s okay even after the child is born, so I''d like to reassure the mother who was worried when she came to her hometown. Chapter 18-23. Wizard and Tower

18-23. Wizard and Tower

[Just in case] The identity of the merchant Akindo is Satou. "The master is the greatest wizard in the world! \ The day I first saw the master''s magic, I praised him with excitement. However, the teacher looks at me with a slightly embarrassed face. "That''s not the case, Thalberg" "Is it different? Only my master knows a wizard, who can use such great magic. " "The size of magic is a trivial matter." With that said, the teacher stroked my head. "It is known that each person can do it with their magical power." "That''s why you strengthen it with magic tools and magic circles, right? \ "Yeah. That is the limit of human beings. " I couldn''t think of the master as a human being, but I couldn''t say that when I saw his eyes filled with his resignation. "A true wizard is the one who built the tower and ruled the source." The teacher said so and told me the story of the "Witch of the Illusion Forest" and the Lord of the "Tower of the Sages". The story of true wizards who cause miracles like fairy tales with the enormous magical power drawn from the source. "Mr. Thalberg! Are you sleeping? A customer hase!" The lively March voice awakened me from a light sleep. It seems that I have had a nostalgic dream for the first time in a long time. It was 20 years ago that I graduated from my teacher''s private school. Having served various lords and aristocrats, he is now exploring the territory of adjacent monsters in this vige on the outskirts of the Marquis of Elouette, doing something like a pharmacist. "Who have came?" "Akindo-san! Pochi-chan and Tama-chan areing! Windmill ? ? ?And y ~ " --A big windmill? I''m not sure about children toy now. On the back of March, who started running, I told her not to get injured, and I prepared the minimum amount of clothes to meet Mr. Akindo. If he isn''t all right, he should be waiting for me to drink tea at the vige mayor''s house. When I opened the squeaky door and left the Boro house, a dry sandy wind shook my hair. "Is this season already?" At the southwestern tip of the Marquis de Elouette, sand from the great desert flows over the mountains, depending on the wind direction. While I was thinking about that, I could see the vige mayor''s house. It''s iparably magnificentpared to the surrounding houses, but it''s not due to the vanity of the vige mayor because it doubles as a shelter. "Hello Mr. Thalberg, I have collected the requested Charmant grass." "I''ll be saved, Mr. Akindo" When I entered the drawing room of the vige mayor''s house, Mr. Akindo said something like that as greeting. I don''t like this season Epidemic . Charmant grass that works well, so it is in demand in every vige. It can be collected in this area, but the amount collected by me and the vigers is not enough. "It''s as fresh as if just picked." "Yes, it''s the secret of my n." I''m wondering what kind of secrets can be used to maintain the freshness so far, but I can''t just scrutinize the secret of Akindo''s business, who would spare no effort to reach such a remote area. "Mr. Thalberg, is this this year''s epidemic okay?" "Oh, the vige mayor. It looks like no one will die this year." I promised the vige mayor as confirmation. "Once you''ve just prepared the Charmant grass, collect the rest of the ingredients and mix them right away." "Is material collection in the monsters area?" "Yes, that''s a ce like my garden." Answer Mr. Akindo who showed interest. "May I apany you?" "That''s okay, but even though I''m escorting, the monster territory is dangerous, right?" There is no time to list all the dangerous creatures that look harmless. "I still have some knowledge." Mr. Akindo answers with confidence. "Mr. Akindo is peddling to such a remote area without an escort." "It is true" The vige mayor supports Mr. Akindo''s words. Even though the roads are well maintained, there are threats of goblins and flying monsters that spring up everywhere. Having traveled there, he can''t be ignorant of fighting. "Okay. It''s not a very fun ce, but let''s guide you." "Thank you, Mr. Thalberg" That evening, a party was held at the vige mayor''s house to wee Mr. Akindo''s visit, and he spent a lively night with everyone in the vige who have gathered. It seems that the hunters did their best, and today various meat dishes are lined up for the first time in a while. "Pochi did her best, nanodesu!" "Tama too~?" I saw Mr. Akindaw stroking the heads of the beastkin children. These are the children he brings while he is a peddler. I think he''s talking about ying with a big windmill. "Mr. Thalberg should eat more." "Thank you, March. I''m good, so eat with the kids." "Is it okay? I did it! Everyone, Mr. Thalberg says we can eat!" March with a tray of meat on it jumps into the circle of children of the vige. Children of that age should be able eat as much as they want. "How about wine?" "Itadakimasu" Bring the wine brought by the vige mayor to my mouth. "It''s a delicious wine." "Akindo''s souvenir" What a mysterious person. If you give me such a souvenir, you won''t make any money. "Mr. Akindow, show me a magic trick! A magic trick!" "Is it a magic trick?" "It''s okay because you showed me before!" "Then, let''s get rid of your eyes--" Mr. Akindou will show you a magic trick using the card. Early work as if you used space magic. "--It looks like magic!" As March said in a screaming voice, it didn''t look like a magic trick with secrets or gimmicks I didn''t feel the magical power, so he shouldn''t have used magic, but what kind of technique did he use? He is a really interesting person. "Hey, can Mr. Thalberg do it?" March presents me with a bunch of cards with a curious face. "I can''t do this much" At best Thread of reason Magic string. It''s about floating a card with the magic. Still, March and other children were happy to see it. "Mr. Thalberg also uses magic." "Yes, I learned under my master." -A magician, without knowing the reason of magic, the way to be a wizard cannot be revealed. The teacher always said that. My specialty is earth magic and alchemy, but thanks to my master Kaoru, I can use magic magic up to the intermediate level. "Mr. Akindo, please have a taste of this sake." "The other day, I learned from Mr. Akindo that he used dried fish." Young girls in the vige flock to Akindo. Since he is single, his daughters must be aiming for the position of wife. It''s not good to disturb young people, so I''ll talk with the vige chiefs about the crops and enjoy the delicious sake. "Teacher, is the tower going well?" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha The words of the hunter Gonza makes me scratch my head. I don''t know if I feel inferior, but his words seem a bit prickly. "Can Mr. Thalberg build a tower?" Akindo, who has run away from the vige daughters asked. Perhaps he has a favorite girl in his hometown, since he has a solid body. "Yes, well--" "If you like, we will undertake the arrangement of building materials." Akindo said that it was wrong to misinterpret his words. "It''s a dream of the future." "Mr. Akindo, the teacher will open up the realm of monsters and build a tower there." "Gonza! That''s rude to Mr. Thalberg!" "Hey, I''m sorry, vige mayor." The vige mayor listens to Gonza''s slightly disrespectful tone as he tries to liven up the ce. "The realm of demons means that you will build the" Wizard''s Tower "that controls the source." --Akindo-san? " Do you know how?" Mr. Akindo tilts his head to my question. It''s as if I told you something of course. Where does his knowledge of magic that is not like a merchante from? I kept talking to Mr. Akindo about the "Wizard''s Tower" until the feast was held. "Are the children going too?" The next morning, I used medicine to clear my head, which was hurt by deep drinking after a long while. Epidemic I don''t like it. When I was about to go out to get the materials needed for the medicine, Mr. Akindo appeared with the beastkin children. "Pochi is a collection professional, nanodesu!" "Tama is also useful ~?" Children with mowing sickles and hatchets on their hips insist in unusual poses. "These kids may look like this but are strong, so don''t worry. They won''t get in your way." "If Mr. Akindo says so " You don''t have to rush to collect them, and if the children are in danger, you cane back. We entered a mountain leading to the realm of demons before being found by the children of the vige. "Kyupin ~" A cat child with bright eyes jumps from branch to branch, disappears somewhere, andes back with a unchanged expression. "Pochi''s nose can''t be deceived, nanodesu!" A triumphant-faced dog cub kicked the bushes and disappeared into the woods, returning with a satisfied look. What they both have inmon is the screams of demons and the smell of blood. "Maybe a monster approaching?" "Yes, these kids are excellent." When I asked Mr. Akindo in a strained voice, I got an answer that confirmed my thoughts. The monsters around here aren''t that strong, but they''re still so dangerous that ordinary soldiers can''t stand their teeth. If you have the skill to defeat one with the force of armor piercing attacks without any damage, it is considered that you have the power of an excellent knight captain rather than a full-fledged knight. It seems that these children have the secret that Akindo can go to the frontier without escort. "A lot of medicinal herbs ~?" "It''s a Gunsend, nanodesu!" Upon arriving at the herb colony, the children jumped up and were delighted. It is quite reliable to know that it is a medicinal herb at a nce. "Collect only roots for high-grade grass and only small red-spotted mushrooms for Rimon mushrooms." "Ai Ai sir ~?" "It''s a roger, nanodesu" Most herbs have their uses, but if you''re not careful with these two types, you''ll ruin the other materials. "It seems that all herbs are highly effective, probably because they are full of magical power." " Do you feel it?" I couldn''t hide my surprise from Mr. Akindo''s in words. "Is it magical?" "Yes" Few people in the human race know it. "It''s like a special skill of our n. When I''m traveling, I sometimese across such ces." Mr. Akindou says, "It''s a" spirit pool "or a" monster pool ", isn''t it?" Even among witches there should only be a few people, who can detect small source like this. No wonder if Akindo knows about the "Wizard''s Tower". Yes, this is the source. There are several simr sources in this area. However, there is no point in building a tower with such a weak and small source. At best, the recovery of magical power will be a little faster. "--Mr. Thalberg" Mr. Akindo calls me who was lost in thought. "Shall we stop them now?" "--e?" Prompted by Mr. Akindo''s gaze, when I looked at it, the two children were collecting more than enough herbs. "Yes, that''s enough." When I say so, Mr. Akindo recalls them. "Tama, useful ~?" "I did my best with a lot of nts, nanodesu!" "Both did great" "Nihehe" "Can you stroke my head more, nanodesu?" The children who were stroked by Mr. Akindo squinted happily. "Thank you, both of you. After collecting the tattered grass, it''s over." "Ai" "Isn''t it here, nanodesu?" "The tattered grass is in a dark ce." A medicinal herb that grows in so-called monster pools-or rather a poisonous herb. A silver bullet for epidemics requires only a small amount of this tattered grass. "I can''t go without going through a slightly dangerous ce, so could you pleasee back first or wait here?" "Is it a dangerous ce?" "Yes, in this area main. We''ll need to cross the wandering parcels. " "Is Mr. Thalberg all right?" "It''s okay" -If you just run away. Someday I want to defeat the Lord and get a source that he controls, but it''s a mighty monster that I can''t match right now. A brave man or a legendary ancestor would be able to do it, but even with careful preparation, the burden required to win is too much for me. "I''ll be back in about an hour. If it doesn''te back after that, please report to the vige mayor that there was something wrong with the forest." "I understand. Please be safe." I was sent off by Mr. Akindo and headed for my destination. "--Ku, Earth wall Wall" The y wall I made is smashed by a yellow bullet. In low-level magic that activates quickly, He ? ?It seems that it cannot prevent the attack. Throw a smoke screen ball in my pocket and run through with all my might. --SZPAAAAAIDYR. A jarring roar urs beyond the white smoke, and the white smoke clears as if pushed by the sound. It was a spider monster that appeared. Dominate this territory Curse King Poison Spider - Ruin King Spider. I''m also out of luck to encounter at the monster pool that I visited to collect. I don''t have appraisal skills, but legend has it that it''s level 40 or level 50. If you''re a Mithril explorer who is told by the swords and rumors, you may be able to turn them back, but I can''t. All I can do is use a smoke ball to escape. While moving so, I search for the pouch on my waist. --Gone. When I brought the pouch in front of me with an foreboding feeling, there was a hole in the bottom. It''s worm-eaten. It seems that the smoke ball of the rope of reliance has fallen from the wormhole. " I''m cornered" It is impossible to escape from him without a smoke ball. No choice but face it whatever the odds. " " I bet on the possibility of living and start chanting without stopping. I''m out of breath. Cannot lose focus on the technique. I stumbled upon the roots of the tree and desperately tried to do a tumbling technique. A little after--. --SZPAAAAAIDYR. The roar of a monster that can be heard up close. Please be in time. Invoking phrase--. -For aiming, the huge head of a monster that spreads out to fill the field of view. The venom dripping from the fangs is like the saliva of a carnivorous beast in front of its prey. Death cannot be escape anymore. Then, at least use the magic by spending my life to wound this monster! "- Green pir stgmites Toss beryl" I chanted the invocation phrase with all my heart. An emerald-colored crystal pir extending from below the monster''s chin impacts the monster''s head. --SZPBBBBBB. The scream momentarily sprinkles body fluids, and the monster swings up its forelimbs with sharp ws. And now--. The roaring sound of swinging my forelimbs down in my ears, thinking and closing my eyes-stopped? " Magic de Twin Fang Vanquish Fang~? " At the same time as the out-of-ce child''s voice, I found small figure running up the monster while spinning like a top. --A cat person? Is that a kid called Tama? "Now deadly-- Magic de piercing Vorpal Lance nanodesu! " A ray of red light pierced the monster''s head. Even my green pir stgmites only hit scratched the hard head. When the light subsides, a dog-man''s child holding a magic sword-probably the one called Pochi. "Mr. Thalberg, are you injured?" Looking back, Mr. Akindo was behind me. "Akindo-san?" Why is he here? "Because the forest was a little noisy." "Is that so" I thought he was overconfident and reckless, but I was discouraged when I saw the children unterally overrunning the Lord of the territory in front of me. He was neither reckless nor anything. "Thank you. Thanks to you, I got my life." "It''s useful and above all. Mr. Thalberg is a must-have person in that vige." Mr. Akindo watches over the battle without even trying to give aid. "Sess or failure, nanodesu?" "It''s an evil instant Zazan!" Children pose for victory on the corpse. "Pochi, demon core ~?" "That''s right, Arisa also said that the process of collecting once it was subdued!" "The spider''s demon core is in his head ~" "Yes, nanodesu!" After a while, they disappeared behind the head and returned with a huge demon core while bing muddy with body fluids. "Tarama" "It''s a magic core, nanodesu." "Thank you, both of you" Mr. Akindou used life magic to clean the two together with their demon core. It''s not the first time I''ve seen him use life magic, but he''s quite good at it. With his skill, the lord and the great aristocrats are likely to pay a lot of money to employ him. "Mr. Thalberg, please take it. As I was staring at the beautiful demon core, Mr. Akindo offered it to me. Did I look so greedy? "I can''t receive it. It''s yours, these children and their master." Well, it''s true that I want it so much that I can get w my own throat. "It''s an up-front investment. Now that the lord of the territory has been subdued, can Mr. Thalberg take control of the source and build a" Wizard''s Tower "?" I concur to Mr. Akindo''s question. That spider is not the type to flock. Now the source should be a nk area. "If you want to build a tower, you will definitely need this magic nucleus. Or have you already procured it?" "No, it''s not true-I see. Let''s follow Akindo''s generosity." If he says upfront investment, I will ept it. "Once you''ve built the tower, I will prepare whatever magic medicine Akindo needs." "I''m not going to make that much demand. I just want to help Mr. Thalberg." I shook hands firmly with Mr. Akindo and took over the demon core from him. Even if it was set up so far, it was not easy to build a tower in the realm of monsters, and it took three years to build a tower. In the meantime, the world has undergone a cataclysm, but I didn''t know it long after it was all over. I am Thalberg, the lord of the tower that controls the source, and one of the true wizards. Now that we have gained infinite magical power that has passed by humans, as a guardian of the frontier, we threaten people with monsters. Epidemic I don''t like it. I spend my days protecting from it. "Teacher! It''s a customer." "Thank you, March" From now on, we will wee disciples and raise younger generations. "Hello Thalberg" "Wee to Mr. Akindo" To be proud of my friends. * The next update is scheduled for the end of June. Chapter 18-24. Shooting star (1)

18-24. Shooting star (1)

* This story is a spillover story about Chapter 10 of the main story. One meteor has slipped through. Because it was daytime, few people noticed it, and because it fell into a remote undevelopednd, it was hardly mentioned and was soon forgotten. On the day of this event, we were unlucky enough to go underground and didn''t know it. If I had witnessed it, could I have prevented that disaster ? "Satou! We did it. " That World Phone message arrived on the day I returned from thebyrinth after a long absence. "I''ve wiped out the hundreds of jellyfish that have been aiming for the world tree with" Burugutomu Ai "! \ The sender is Mr. Kese, a high elf of the Brynan n. His creation, "Brugtom Ai" is an eye-catching pseudo-spirit developed by the Brynan n that controls a super-rangeser. I also cooperated in the development, so I think he took the trouble to report the results of the battle. "Congrattions on that" "Um. This is also thanks to the scarecrow who discovered the approach of the jellyfish early. Thank you, Satou! \ Kakashi, a self-supporting golem, seems to have done his job properly. Even so, today Kese is very excited. It''s like Sase from the rival Beliunan n. After that, while we were discussing future improvements to the jellyfish warningwork with Mr. Kese, who was a little nervous, themunication was cut off. "Is it over? It''s not because of the tone, isn''t it?" "It''s from Kese of the Brynan n." I told the curious Arisa and others about the story from Mr. Kese and returned to the mansion. "--Shooting star?" "Yes! Yesterday, it fell a lot in the northern sky!" "Unlike the starry rain about half a year ago, it ended soon." When I returned to the mansion, the little girl maid told me such a story. While diving in thebyrinth, I''m very grateful because I''m ignorant of things on the ground. "Arisa-chan! Nell''s stalls are really popr!" "It''s a food stall, isn''t it? I have a high confidence as an adviser." "The new sweet, ant honey okonomiyaki is popr!" "Well, then I''ll treat you on your way home tomorrow." "Really? I did it!" A little maid jumps around Arisa and rejoices. I can''t imagine the taste of sweet okonomiyaki, but if you think of it as a hot cake or crepe, is it? The information I got on this day was all mundane and soon buried in an exciting event in thebyrinth city of Serivi. It will be a while, before I am reminded of that day. "Is the forest looking strange?" "Well, there are many beasts that are only seen in the depths of the forest." "Today I caught a green boar. I also caught a spotted deer, but I couldn''t carry it, so I pickled it in a swamp. Please help this guy who wants to eat meat." An incident urred in a vige on the outskirts of the Kingdom of Norrowk. It''s a trivial event to call it an incident, but when you think about itter, it was a harbinger of revtion. "What is the prey today?" "Oh, today we have a big horn and a six-legged boar. It''s about time we have more prey that is difficult to hunt." "Okaku sells well, and the six-legged boar is delicious. If there aren''t enough people, I''ll send some young people." "That might be good too." Meat that could not be eaten here and now in the vige was processed into dried meat. "What about green boar?" "I hunted that too, Gofe. There is also a deer." "Well, the spotted deer isn''t very delicious." "For those who are fussy, only tendon meat is avable." Until now, the meat that had been in demand was so hunting only selected parts and types is out of the question. "What happened to Gofei? He usually run up when Ie back from hunting." "Don''t he get tired of sloppy meat?" "No, it''s unusual. He is sleeping with a fever." "Well, I don''t have Gofee be in bad health. I have a fresh liver, so take it from me." "It''s always bad" "Its good." Gofei was a meat lover who was supposed to be cured overnight, but contrary to the vigers'' expectations, he would lie down for a long time. "Dried meat seems to be too much" "If so, go to the city to sale it." "It''s about time for the merchants toe. Let''s make some money for the first time in a while." "What?" The processed meat slightly exceeded what was needed for the winter, and the extras were carried by hawkers to various parts of the kingdom, providing vigers with considerable extra ie. An increasing number of vigers have fallen asleep due to an out-of-season epidemic, but thanks to this extra ie, they were able to buy medicine. "Vige chief! Two young people were killed." "Report at once! What attacked you? Is it a big eagle? Or is it a monster?" "No, it''s a spotted deer." "Spotted Elk? Did an unskilled young man block the escape route?" "No. A flock of deer has attacked." "Really? That timid deer?" "Oh, isn''t it strange? I''ve never heard such since my grandfather time. Where is the vige mayor?" "I wouldn''t know what your n, who have been hunters for generations, doesn''t know." "Do you want to take a break from hunting for a while?" "That''s right. I have enough meat. I have enough salt to make dried meat." "The problem is--" "Oh, the beast maye down the mountain. For a while, I''ll set a trap around the foot of the mountain." "As you say" Fortunately, there was no raid on the vige by the mountain beasts that the vige chief and hunters were wary of, but the beasts trapped were rampaging. "Did Gofei die?" "Oh, he seems to have spit blood and died." "Isn''t it the usual epidemic?" "I don''t know. I have money this year, so let''s go hire a priest or pharmacist from the city." "That''s right." They didn''t know. The disease has begun to spread little by little in neighboring viges. One day when the end of the year is approaching. Princess Metia of the Kingdom of Norrow was visiting the Pendragon family, who were preparing to move from thebyrinth city of Serivi to the royal capital. "--Consultation?" Princess Metia nodded with a serious expression on her young face. "Um, a disease of unknown cause is widespread in thend." "What kind of disease is it? Do you know the name of the disease?" "I don''t know. I sent a high-ranking priest, who have mastered medical techniques with the introduction of Mrs. Taishou, but he said he didn''t even know the cause or even the name of the disease." "Does the person with appraisal skills have the same answer?" "Um, the assistant of the high priesthood had a high level of appraisal skills." If the number of sick people is small, a panacea or a low-grade elixir can solve the problem, but if it is widespread throughout the country, it will be difficult. "Symptomatology?" "What kind of symptoms do patients have?" Mia and Arisa, who were present to prevent cheating, ask Princess Metia. "There are many things, but what they have inmon is fever and hematoma. Details are written here." Princess Metia''s old maid hand me the documents. It is a longsting fever, and if the symptoms worsen and blood is vomited, it seems that 100% surely the patient will die within the day. Many peopleined of rash, increased aggression, and drowsiness, and someined of itching before developing internal bleeding. "Did they eat something strange?" "I don''t know. It''s not written on the documents, and since it was a good harvestst year, they shouldn''t have to force themselves to consume something they''re not used to eating." "What happened?" "The soldier who delivered the letter and documents said that the beast of the forest became more ferocious than usual. A mighty monster may have moved from the monster realm." Princess Metia answers Arisa and Mia''s questions. I didn''t expect the answer to be so detailed. Princess Metia is a royal family, even if she looks young. "I understand the situation." We finished the interview and return to the residence. Princess Metia looks at me with serious eyes. "I''m not a disease expert and I can''t put my friends at risk of infection." "Right" Arisa and Mia said something, but I gloss over it with a wink. "But an expert I know may have a clue. I think we can send him to the Kingdom of Norrow in the near future." "Is it true ?!" Well, the expert is myself in disguise. I''m resistant to illness and the risk of infection is low, and the AR disy on the menu is likely to reveal the type of illness. Even if I can''t identify the illness, I can ask the elves and gnomes who have a lot of expertise for help. "Yes, I''ll get in touch with you soon. I''ll send a person named Hippocrates, so I''d appreciate it if you could write to give him a national license." "Okay! I''ll send it by carrier pigeon today!" When Princess Metia said so, she forgot to say goodbye and rushed out of the room. The old maid apologized for disrespect on behalf of Princess Metia, saying, "Oh. Princess And chased after her while calling out. "I was so happy for Metia." "Hmm" As Arisa and Mia had such a conversation, Princess Metia came out of the door again with a loud footsteps. "Satou! Thank you for your help!" Before I could respond with a smile, she disappears back into the corridor again. It seems that she ran back, remembering on the way that she didn''t thank me. "Will we go too?" "Hmm, I hope to apany you" "Do not do it" Don''t take it to a ce where an unknown illness is widespread. "Because I could get sick? That applies to darling as well." "Not the same. I have disease resistance." "Then I too--" "Wait, Arisa" I control Arisa, who is trying to gain momentum, by hand. "First, I will go to the site and investigate." "That''s why it doesn''t work! My darling''s resistance isn''t perfect, because the tree of disease resistance skills is not all inclusive." That is my first time hearing that. "I can bypass that. I used it in the void. Windshield Canopy With the magic of Survival. I''m going to use my skills together to maintain a sterile space. " "contact" "Yeah! Disinfection of hands was important to prevent flu! It''s not always safe to be in a sterile space!" Mia and Arisa are quite tough. "Then, I''ll put on the special clothes that the elves wore. If that''s the case, it''s for work in outer space, and there''s no possibility of leak, right?" The light void clothes worn by the golem pilots for the void wouldn''t get in the way of their work. "in that case--" "Curse" "--A curse?" An unexpected word popped out from Mia. "Maybe the cause of the illness is a curse?" "Hmm, curse, curse illness and many more." Mia exined by adding words. I see, even if you use modern knowledge to prevent epidemics, can you prevent that? "I''ll put the purification magic circle and runes used for the monument on the back of the void clothes. Then, isn''t it safe?" "Hmm" Mia is still worried, but she seems to be convinced. "Arisa is okay with that too?" "Yeah, that''s right. If that''s all-wait a minute." Arisa was almost convinced, but she waited with a face that seemed to notice something. "With that much equipment, we can apany you too!" "--Ah" Oops. If you look at that, it certainly is. "Yeah! Well then, my darling! Thank you for procuring equipment!" I loss to Arisa, but if they have that much equipment, I can take them with me. I am the space magic " Far story telephone. I contacted the Boluenan Forest and asked them to procure void clothes for the number of people. Surprisingly, it was in stock, so I was able to make a modification to incorporate the anti-curse magic circle within the day. Well, it seems that we will arrive earlier than Princess Metia''s letter, but we are is in a hurry, and let''s head for the Kingdom of Norrowk at once. Chapter 18-25. Shooting star (2)

18-25. Shooting star (2)

* Needless to say, this work is fiction. It has nothing to do with any real person, group or infectious disease. The temporary hospital in the Kingdom of Norrowk looked like a battlefield. "--Sensei! Mr. Gleb of Ishiya vomited blood." "Damn, no medicine for miasma addiction" Two remote viges have already been destroyed by a strange illness, and the city of Noromos has died of unprecedented illness. "Influenza, forest fever, miasma poisoning, goblin disease, monkey fissure disease a strange disease that is simr to any disease but different from any disease. What kind of medicine should be used to cure it!" The doctor countered the feeling of helplessness and impatience that shook his heart by hitting the desk in the waiting room. The initial symptom is like forest fever, which ismon in the Kingdom of Norrowk. So at first, it was thought to be forest fever or a disease derived from forest fever because it resembled that. "Yes, Mr. Cooper! Is Mr. Cooper okay? That patient should be at the limit." "He is in a lull. His symptoms haven''t improved, but they haven''t worsened." ( What do you mean? Even though the rare miasma drug didn''t work, did the nurse mistakenly administer the anthelmintic drug to him?) The report that the assistant gave deepened the wrinkles between the doctor''s eyebrows. ( No, there can''t be such a stupid mistake. It''s better to think that the improved version of the forest fever drug that was given before the parasite-removing drug worked.) "Use the improved version of the forest fever drug should be given to young people who are likely to be physically fit." "The medicine is only enough for five people " "I leave the selection to you" "All right " The weak knee assistant stood up with a deep blue face. (Do you want to take responsibility for weighing their life ) "Change the instructions. Use the improved drug in order from those closest to adult age." "OK, I''ll start treatment right away." "And increase the production of improved medicines!" "Okay!" The assistant jumps out of the waiting room. "Is it okay, director?" It was the priest of the Heralon Temple who came to cheer from the adjacent Saga empire to rece his assistant. "Priest! So how was the sacred magic?" "Calm down, director" He controls the doctor who is just jumping with one hand. "Let''s start with the conclusion. Patients who used advanced healing magic werepletely cured." "Really!" The good news after a long time is that a bright color appears on the face of the doctor who was exhasted due to hard work. "But I can only do advanced healing magic three times a day." "--Chu, and at the intermediate level?" "Temporarily their symptoms got better, but that''s it." "That " Of course, there are many priests and priests in this city of Noromos. However, no priest was virtuous enough to use advanced sacred magic. To be exact, there was only one person, but when the strange disease was thought to be forest fever, he became ill and died without a chance. "Three people a day its like a water on the burning stone, but it''s better than doing nothing." "Thank you, priest" "No need for gratitude. Ask for a remedy as soon as possible." "I understand." "Collect as much magic recovery medicine as you can, and with it you can increase the survival to several people a day." "But then, the priest''s health--" "I don''t mind. Anyway, I''m old and short. It''s God''s will to use it for young people in the future." The doctor bowed deeply to the back of the priest leaving the waiting room. It wasmon knowledge among doctors that overdose of magical drugs was not a little harmful to health. It also shortens the life of an old priest. A noisy assistant rushed into the quiet waiting room. "Teacher! This is a report from the medical office of the royal capital!" "Give it to me!" The doctor quickly reads the report. "There are no new information" "It''s not a big deal for a great man who came from the kingdom of Shiga." "Don''t say that. ording to a friend in the royal capital, the ministers and aristocrats will be locked in and will not go to the scene." "Maybe there is a strange disease in the royal capital?" The doctor nods to the question of the assistant. Many people from this town of Noromos headed to the royal capital to escape the epidemic of strange diseases. "The same is true for high-ranking priests, who can use the greater sacred magic in the royal capital. It would be helpful if at least the panacea provided by the Kingdom of Shiga could be sent here " The doctor slumps his shoulders and grumbles. The heavy air was interrupted by the sound of something crushing. "--Please stop! This is a treatment center!" "What?" "Now is the voice of Nurse Chulu!" An unusual noise is heard from the hall of the temporary hospital. "I''ll go see anyway" "Please wait" The assistant stops the doctor who tried to jump out. "Maybe a forest thermal fundamentalist." "What is that?" The doctor looks at the assistant with a mysterious face. "There is no strange disease. Patients are affected by a group that says it''s just forest fever." "If you have a forest fever, there can be no patient who will die of hematosis!" "I know. They believe that. Patients die because they''re using old, expired remedies. We, the people in the clinic, are doing it to profit. That''s what incites the people in the city. " "It''s an annoying group" "Dangerous guys. Please stay here. I went to the guard station--" In the middle of the assistant''s words, the door of the waiting room was kicked and a thug in bloody clothes jumped in. Before the bizarre illness, the same humans seem to stand in the way. "--Hippocrates?" Upon arriving in the Kingdom of Norrow, we disguised ourselves and headed for the royal castle to contact the people involved. Of course, I wore a specially made void clothes. I don''t think it''s as entric as a gue mask, but a helmet that looks like an upside down fishbowl greeted those who looked. You can cheat by wearing a robe or cloak on top, but you couldn''t wear a helmet. "Umu, I received a request from His Royal Highness Metia. This is a letter of request." We were more likely to arrive earlier than the letter from Princess Metia, so we got it before we left. "Pesticide expert? That dubious-is the strange clothes for that?" "Well, it looks weird, but forgive me. In my school, I''m supposed to wear this outfit for investigation." The minister-like person replied, "Yes," as if he was under pressure, and ordered one of his chambeins to guide me to the building where the gue patients were. It was written on the minister''s face that I was "untrustworthy" and "this is a scam artist", so I thought I would be treated roughly, but he seemed to give top priority to dealing with it because there was the most important thing in the country. "Are you going out of the royal capital?" "Well, I''m going to the city of Noromos. Patients are gathered in the suburbs there." "You''re be isted" "I can''t put any more gue into the royal capital." As far as I searched the map, there are many people in the royal capital who are disyed as "strange disease" in the status column. It''s best to quarantine, but if I try to quarantine for no reason, I''ll just be refused. I wish I had made some kind of detector-like magic tool. When I was thinking about that, I heard a strange voice from outside the carriage. "The strange illness is a lie!" "Don''t be fooled by the conspiracy of a treatment center that pretends to be a strange disease!" Looking out the window, people of various sses gather to do something like a demonstration. It seems that some are older and some are younger adults. "Please don''t worry" "--That is?" "The strange illness conspiracy theories. Forest fever ismon in this region. However, the initial symptoms are simr to strange diseases. " They are so afraid of strange diseases that they say that it is not a strange disease but a mere forest fever, and im that the death toll is due to the use of expired medicine by the treatment clinic that has put to it by aristocrats. "Is it true?" "It''s a lie. Generally, those who took the medicine and those who didn''t take it are dead alike. Their im is full of holes." "Hmm, there really are people who act like movies of panic and pandemic things." Arisa makes a strange impression. "--This is bad" It seems that people other than the previous group are acting violently at the temporary hospital that we are going to visit. "What''s wrong?" "It''s a mob. Straight ahead--" I left it at that and jumped out of the carriage. The vanguard team follows me with Liza at the lead. After leaving the carriage behind, we arrive at a ce like a refugee camp and jump into what appears to be a temporary hospital on the outskirts of it. It was surrounded by mob-like people. "What? ss head?" A man with a weapon points his sword at me. I''m used Magic hand to throw the man away and knock down the idiot who was trying to set the hospital building on fire. "Liza! I leave the mob outside to you!" "Aknowledged! Tama, Pochi, follow me. Nana secures the entrance." "Ai Ai sir ~" "Rodja, nanodesu! Pochi is a professional viin extermination, nanodesu!" "Liza-dono. No one will pass here, so I dere." The beast girls attack the mob with overwhelming force, and Nana stops the mob trying to chase me with the defense of the iron wall. I knocked down the mobs in the hospital and jumped into a room that looks like the drug vault and medical office. Beyond the mob are doctors, priests, and some staff guarded by sacred magical barriers. The doctor and priest are bloody, but they still seem to be alive. "Help-a monster ?!" I was called a monster by a rescuer, but I may have no choice but to wear this outfit. The mobs also stop trying to break the barrier and watch out for me. "What are you!" "People who are not suitable for the hospital will be expelled." I didn''t want to ask the questions of the mob, so I order them to leave whileing from a window. Of course, everyone attacked me, but they didn''t have any particr skills, so it ended soon. "I''m Hippocrates. I''m a doctor who is visiting at the request of King Norrowk." I tell the dismayed doctor and priest. "I was saved!" "I thought I was going to die." The staff are happy to hug each other. "Thank you for your help" "Help sensei! We need to treat his injuries" "It looks like the wound is deep. Use this magic drug." I give him some health recovery medicine and ask him how he was attacked by the mob. Apparently, the radical faction of the demonstrators just attacked. "Mast-Hippocrates" Liza came out from the window to report that the mob was routed. "The mobs outside have been subdued. All have been captured and tied." "Well done. Post a lookout until the carriage arrives." After all, Liza and others are reliable. The mob was isted into therge hole made by the magic "Pit" by the time the carriage carrying the chambeins and Arisa finally arrived. We asked the people who came to see the situation from the refugee camp outside the temporary hospital to call the guards to the city of Noromos. ording to doctors, refugee camps are filled by people who have fled the gue from remote viges and towns. "Wow, it''s look like the ident of Nightingale, but it''s not." (TR: the fairy tale, may be.) As soon as he got off the carriage, Arisa sighed loudly. Is it an story of Nightingale, or an story of a battlefield hospital before she arrived? Oops, that''s not the point to worry about. If you look at it calmly, the windows of the hospital room are closed, and the all dirt floor, bedding, and bodies are piled up outdoors and burned. As expected, it is not hygienic here, and it is not very good for mental health. I would like you to think about the feelings of the patient, who can be seen burning the body through the gap in the hospital room. "It''s not good as it is. " While imitating the chanting in a whisper, I used the earth magic " Earth wall Wall. I made a screen between the crematorium and the building. Continue by providing venttion. "Mia summons Sylph and asks for venttion inside the building." "Hmm, leave it to me. " Next is cleanliness. "Ask Liza and Nana to change clothes and bedding." I remove arge amount of bedding and cloth from storage via the item box. "I understand." "ept the order, so I dere." "Help ~?" "Rodger, nanodesu!" I leave the patient to the beastkin girls and Nana. Thest is nutrition. "Lulu, work with the people here to prepare ease to digest food." "Yes, I understand" "Do you also make an oral rehydration solution?" "Do need to you ask?" "Let me do it!" I then handed Arisa a handmade mask and antiseptic solution to tell the local medical staff-or rather, the patient''s family and the subordinates dispatched from the temple to teach the basics of epidemic prevention. "Doctor, where are the seriously ill?" "That is all. Only those who are on the verge of spitting bloode here." "I''ll see the patient, is that okay?" "Maybe .-- this. I didn''t write much, but it''s a record of treatment here." "It will help" While reading the medical examination book I received from the doctor, I head to the boy with the least physical strength. "Jaji! Open your eyes! You''ll give your baby goat a name!" A woman who seems to be a mother desperately calls the boy''s name. The boy seems to be already in aa. "Ie to do treatment" Since it was a situation ofpeting for time, " Magic hand" is used to pull the woman away from the boy and pours a lower elixir into the boy''s mouth. I assisted with "Magic Hand" so that it would not identally enter the airway. A shining blue magic circle emerges from the boy''s chest and heals his body rapidly. While watching, the pale boy''splexion regained a healthy redness. The boy slowly opens his eyes. "--It''s a miracle." The doctor muttered stunned. "Jaji, do you understand me?" " Mom?" "Jaji! Merciful god! Thank you, sensei!" "He haven''t recovered yet. Let him lie down a little longer." Elixir, an all-purpose elixir, seems to work for unidentified strange diseases, albeit at a lower level. "Mr. Hippocrates! What kind of medicine is this? If you have this--" "It''s a low-ranking elixir" "Elixir? The legend that the elf makes? Then the number " I shake my head to the doctor''s question. There aren''t many lower elixirs left. Someone pushed the doctor away and was cursed by the patient''s family who were caring for the boy. "Teacher, please give me my child too." "My husband too!" "My wife too!" "I will decide the order. Don''t get in the way and take care of your family." Next, let''s use a panacea. "He is healed!" "Thank you sensei!" A person with appraisal skills shouts, and the patient''s family also reveals joy. The panacea healed both severely ill and those who had just been brought in without any problems. "Mr. Hippocrates, the bottle was different, what is it now?" "It''s a panacea" "Such a rare thing!" "Although this does not mean that there is difference in number--" The doctor''s facial expression bes dark in the middle of the words. "Don''t get me wrong. There is enough to reach the patients in this hospital." The doctor smiled and the priest sat down with a relieved face in a nearby chair. He must have worked devotedly in the absence of effective medicine. The priest is overdosed with magical medicine. It seems that he was overextending himself even though he was old. Thank you for your hard work. I want you to take a rest. DDHowever, at this rate, the panacea will soon run out. The number of patients in this country is much higher. "If you came one day earlier, my child would have been saved " "I am sorry" Whileforting the bereaved family who can''t help but have a grudge, a dying patient who waspeting kept barely alive thanks to the doctor''s efforts was given thest of the panacea. "This should give me time. Next is" Investigate the cause of the strange disease. Chapter 18-26. Shooting star (3)

18-26. Shooting star (3)

This is Satou. I don''t hate pandemic-based fiction, but like many suspense movies, I don''t want to experience it for real. Peace is the best in real life, isn''t it? We head to the ce where the unburned body is. "Let me examine the body" "No, no. My grandson should not be touch by anyone." "Let him sleep peacefully" Unfortunately, the corpse was not provided. The soldier in charge of the cremation asked me if I could force them to provide it, but I''ll be sorry to do that, so I''ll be patient until I get consent. --That''s it. I use the magic " irvoyance to thoroughly examine the inside of the corpse. White thread? Innumerable white threads like hyphae grow densely in the internal organs. (TR: plural for the branching fments that make up the mycelium of a fungus ) What is this? This seems to be the cause of the patient''s death. I''d like to take a sample somehow. Try searching the map again for a strange disease. "-It was" I leave the crematorium and run into the nearby forest. There is a deer whose internal organs have been infected. A bear that had its meal disturbed roared and attacked, so I used its momentum to throw it over into the forest. The bear, who shook his head and stood up, was still about to head, so I mmed him with my intimidating skill to drive him away. For the time being, let''s put a marker on that bear as well. "Well--" Take the leftover intestine and cut it with a knife to check the cross section. The same white hyphae that I had confirmed by magic earlier were growing densely there. The disease also seems to be transmitted by wild beasts. I stare at the hyphae and read the exnation disyed in AR. "''A strange mycelium?''" Hatena of an unknown name! I was wondering if the exact name of the disease could be known from the hyphae, but Thinking so far, I had an unpleasant expectation. "No way, is it a new species that has never had a simr disease ?!" I go around the forest, collect mycelial samples in test tubes, and store them in storage. Blood is also collected just in case. I didn''t think that mycelia were growing in the blood vessels. "Maybe it was because it ate this meat. Isn''t it?" If you dismantle and the internal organs look like this, you wouldn''t want to eat it unless you''re very hungry. "--What is the cause of the problem?" There must be spores or something that propagate this mycelium. However, it seems that expert knowledge is required to conduct further investigations. I consulted with Mr. Aze in the space magic "world telephone". "--A disease in which hyphae grow in the body? \ "Yes, can you introduce me to someone who is widespread in your acquaintances country and can discuss treatment methods? \ "Then, Brynan''s Muse is the most qualified." "I understand. Thank you" I don''t have any acquaintance with Mr. Muse, so I asked Mr. Kese, who is always talking about research, to take a break, and then I asked Dryad to open the "Fairy Road" and delivered the sample. "Isn''t it a mycelium I''ve never seen?" Muse, who wears a protective suit that seems to be in a biotechnologyboratory, picks up a sample of mycelium with tweezers. It was nted into the open backs of experimental maggots. "--This is" The hyphae proliferated in a blink of an eye, and the maggots spit out body fluids and died. It was soon found that it was the same in other experimental animals, and that it was a parasitic organism that proliferated, while stealing nutrients, especially in internal organs and blood vessels. "Can you make a remedy?" "First, let''s try the existing medicines in order. During the experiment, I found that they were vulnerable to fire, but I couldn''t use that inside living things." There was a clicking sound, and Mr. Kese was waving behind the transparent wall. "It''s already noon. Let''s eat curry together " "I again forget to eat--" Eat the orthodox curry from Borenan that Mr. Kese brought with Mr. Muse, who smiles bitterly. Ites with a sd and is nutritious. There are many vegetables I have never seen, but they are crispy and really delicious. "Muse, I have prepared a sample of the remedy." "It''s hard work. I''ll carry it in, so leave it there." About 50 kinds of remedies are lined up on the cart pushed by the elf who seems to be a researcher. With just this, there seems to be one thing that works. "Let''s go, Satou" "I wish I could drink tea as slowly as after a meal." I thank Mr. Kese for the curry and follow Mr. Muse. "--Wow" As soon as we got inside, mycelia grew all at once from the body ced on the petri dish and attacked. - Guard shelter I protected Muse against all with the lower magic "Area Protection". "Satou, the magic is melting!" "--Gee" There is an eroded dent on the surface of the barrier that the tip of the hyphae touches. -Is it magical neutralization? I create a "free sword" on the outside of the barrier and cut the hyphae into small pieces. At the end, I collected them with "Magic Hands" and put them together, and incinerated them all at once with the spirit magic of Mr. Mus. "Are you okay, Muse! What happened? !! \ Mr. Kese is hitting a transparent wall from the outside. "It is safe. Mycelium seems to like curry." Mr. Muse is joking, but as far as I can see the sudden change, I don''t think he''s wrong. Subsequent experiments were conducted after the curry odor waspletely deodorized outside. "--Is there any more medicine?" Muse says with a bitter face. "What is the remedy?" Maybe athlete''s foot medicine? "It''s not a remedy. It''s a magical drug to neutralize the contaminated sap of the world tree." "Speaking of contaminated sap--" " Evil Jelly body fluid that protects theid eggs. " An unexpected word popped out of Mr. Muse''s mouth. In the Kingdom of Norrowk, which has nothing to do with the void, why is a thing simr to the body fluid of a jellyfish? "I don''t know the reason, but in this case, there is enough storage in the underground warehouse, so take as much as you need. It''s easy to mass-produce. If there is not enough, we will increase production." "Is it okay to prescribe it to humans?" "No problem" Mr. Mus confidently guaranteed. "It''s a medicine to prescribe to the world tree. I''ve experimented with forest nts and animals in advance. Theoretically it is for Evil Jelly. Other than that, there is no effect. If you pay attention to the concentration, you should be able to use it without problems. " I receive the prescription data sheet and read through it. Evil Jellyy It seems to be a special magic drug that selectively destroys only the factors of that. This certainly doesn''t seem to be a problem. Just in case, let''s recruit applicants and conduct clinical trials before prescribing. "Master! The person who should have healed has begun to suffer! \ From Arisa World Phone I got an urgent news. "That patient?!" I received the magical medicine from Mr. Muse in a barrel, and returned to the Kingdom of Norrow after repeating the return transfer. "Here!" Led by Arisa, she heads for the patient. ording to the AR disy, the "strange disease" has recurred. When I searched the map for "strange hyphae", it was re-breeding in the patient''s body as expected. "Everyone except the first patient has more or less recurrent symptoms." The first one is the boy who prescribed the lower elixir. "Sensei, haven''t we been cured?" "Lady, leave this to the sensei" Lulu separated the patient''s family from each other and created a space in front of the patient. If you take the remaining panacea, the patient''s "strange disease" will be cured. A map search of a patient healed with a panacea using a strange mycelium revealed that a small amount remained in the body. Probably, the strange disease recurred from this state just before. "Sensei, isn''t our person healed?" "I have only temporarily suppressing his symptoms. I need this medicine to treat it, but the trial isn''t over yet." "Sensei, use it" That was the patient who had just regained consciousness after taking the panacea. "This isn''t a clinical trial. It''s definitely not safe." "I don''t mind. It''s a life that''s already over. If possible I want to save my son who is sleeping in that bed, I''ll give you my life." "Dear!" The wife clings to the patient, who said something wholesome. "Mast-Mr. Hippocrates, let''s respond to this person''s manly spirit." Arisa pushed me on my back when I was wondering if I should really administer it. "Is it really alright?" "Do it. Anyway, I''m have poor chance at this rate, right?" "--That''s right." It''s only a matter of time before the panacea runs out. Even though it is an elf, it takes time to produce a panacea, and it is not something that can be made infinitely. "I will administer it. If rejection urs, please rest assured that I will help you properly." You can use one of the remaining low-ranking elixirs to help the brave man. "I trust you, sensei" The man received the magical medicine from me hesitation. Chug he drank it immediately. "Somehow I feel hungry--" A man who was talking about fluent things suddenly choked his words and had an expression of agony. "--Uga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga ga" "Ah, you ah ah ah!" While taking out the lower elixir from the storage, I use magical " irvoyance so I confirmed the inside of the body. "--Master" "It''s okay. The hyphae are just resisting." The mycelium breaks through the body and tries to escape from the magic drug, but it copses from the escape end and bes harmless. I cast recovery magic on the man and forcibly pour in the anesthetic. Support with Magic hands" to prevent idental ingestion. irvoyance and good magic are convenient. "The pain is gone--" Perhaps the anesthesia worked, the man fell asleep. It took about 30 minutes topletely remove it, but it seems that it waspletely cured. From now on, when I give the magical medicine for extermination, let''s continue tobine it with the anesthetic and the health recovery medicine. If possible, I would like to follow up and then administer it to other patients, but much is at stake. Many patients are likely to fall into aa while I am doing this. "Next--" It was difficult to decide the next subject, probably because they were listening to the cry of the man, but thanks to the fact that a naive man of the Gaten, it was proven that he could be cured painlessly, and then the treatment proceeded smoothly. I was able to do it. Treatment is carried out day and night to heal patients, who hear rumors and came one after another. At the same time, I asked the guards in the city of Noromos to spread the word about not ingesting meat that was suspected to be pathogenic. When the new patient settled down, a messenger finally arrived from the royal capital. "Dr. Hippocrates, your Majesty has acknowledged your achievements and said that you will be appointed as the Deputy Medical Officer of the royal family." "I humbly decline." I don''t need such a troublesome position. "How rude to refuse his Majesty''s kindness!" The aristocratic messenger was in a rage, but there are times when he has priorities over that. "Here''s the treatment procedure. Gather doctors and priests and prescribe them systematically. And because you don''t have enough anesthetics, get ready by mobilizing all the alchemists and pharmacists in the kingdom." I pass him by and talk to a talented person, who seems to be an office worker. I sent prescriptions and remedies to the royal capital, but I''m not good at it. "But--" "Only you can help the people. Now is the time to be a hero." Arisa pops in and whispers to the attendant. "Okay. I will appeal directly to His Majesty and start working immediately." "What are you saying--" The attendant received the documents from me with a motivated face and forcibly persuaded the messenger to return to the royal capital. "Maybe--" Arisa put her index finger on her lips and winks with bad expression. Perhaps Arisa used her mental magic to change his mind. "What do you do after this?" "I''ll leave it to the doctor to chase the pathogen." I left the rest to the doctor and set out with my friends. The guides are the man and his son who first used the jellyfish remover. "Since about half a month ago, beasts have begun toe down the mountain." A meat-loving boy named Gofe says. He and the people of his vige are survivors among the earliest patients. Perhaps he was eating an individual with weak hyphal power to acquire antibodies. We are heading to their vige. Even in the map search, there is a ce where mycelia are densely gathered in the mountains about two ces away from the vige. Perhaps it is parasitic on mountain beasts and nts and is proliferating. "Is this your vige?" "Yes. Now we all went to the city of Noromos and there is no one in the vige." After asking Gofei''s father about the distribution of mountain beasts and where the incident happened, he took a break in the vige. "Wait here. I''ll see the forest a little." "Then I''ll guide you. It''s still a hunter''s edge. It''s useful." "No, it''s unnecessary" "That''s right. From here on, we are--" It''s bad for Liza who is enthusiastic, but it''s really dangerous from here onward, so I''ll go alone. " With Flying shoes I just go to check from the sky. I ask you guys to be their escort. " "I understand." Liza suppresed her regret and agreed. I was wearing flying shoes and soared into the sky with a heavenly drive. "Escort" "Leave the sniping to me" "Disinfect filth!" From behind, Mia, Lulu, and Arisa, who were held by Sylph, caught up. "Wow! What the hell!" "Muu, perfect" "The mountain is all white, isn''t it?" Arisa was surprised, Mia frowned, and Lulu briefly represented the scene in front of her. Mycelia proliferate in the valleys in the mountains and dye the mountains white. "Slope" "After being scooped out by something. Did the meteorite fall?" "There is a big depression on the extension of the slope line." "It looks like a crater. Did the meteorite really fall?" --Satou! We did it. The words of Mr. Kese, a high elf, shed back in my mind. When did they wipe out the hundreds of jellyfish that had been targeting the World Tree with the Void-only pseudo-spirit Burgtom Eye? Why is the magic drug for removing jellyfish contaminated liquid effective for removing hyphae? "Kurage?" " For real really Right. The mycelial dome in the middle of the crater looks like a jellyfish. " Arisa points to the crater. Certainly jellyfish-to be exact, It''s simr to the Evil Jelly that parasitized on the world tree. "Sukasuka" (TR: reference to What Do You Do at the End of the World? Are You Busy? Will You Save Us? ) "If you ask me, it''s empty. Is it just the outside?" Through the gaps in the jellyfish dome, I saw a ck mass that looked like carbonized. ording to the AR disy, it seems to be a thing called Makai Tsukimei Nucleus. From the name, jellyfish-- Evil Jelly. Probably is its origin. "Doesn''t it look like it''s ying?" Arge number of animal bones are rolling around the jellyfish-like area. This is just an imagination-he may have been feeding wild animals and parasitizing them, multiplying the animal''s bodies into the nursery and regenerating the body lost in the atmospheric entry. "What are you going to do, master?" "I''ll burn it" "If you don''t burn it it cleanly, it will spread." "It''s okay" I take out a secret weapon from the storage. "Smell of curry?" "Yes" Their sense of smell seems to be sharp, and hyphae have already gathered under our feet. It''s amazingly fast. I manipte the wind magic to let the scent of curry drift in the surrounding mountains. "Wow, they''ve gathered" "Strange" "Does that white one like curry?" I''m also feel its is strange. "beast" "I''m pretty good" Wild animals run from the outside of the white area. They are also victims. It''s hard to burn them off with jellyfish. I use my throwing skills and a simple sling made of cloth to throw a decontamination drug and save the animals from strange diseases. Dying individuals were given inted magical agents in a simr manner. "Sylph, rise" ""Master!"" Arisa and Lulu grabbed her arm and Sylph lifted her to a higher altitude. Looking down, mycelia gathered and became like tentacles, trying to catch me. Lulu uses a magic gun to check the hyphae, and Arisa uses fire magic to wipe them off. "Don''t let your guard down anymore." "Sorry Sorry" I apologize to Arisa and contact Liza in advance. "Liza, I''m going to burn the pathogen from now on. You can see the mes over the mountain, but don''t worry because there is no danger. " "I understand. Good luck After confirming that enough hyphae have gathered, using the intermediate attack magic " me storm I burned down the whole mountain. "Uhhhh, it''s more firepower than the guild chief Inferno ~" "Hmm, evil" "My darling is amazing!" The hot air is so great that I may get burned, so I use wind magic to prevent it. I searched the map for the missing items and burned them carefully with small fire bullets systematically. Perhaps because of that, I was able to eradicate the hyphae that cause the strange disease from the Kingdom of Norrow on that day. The report to the city is left to the man and child Gofei, and we secretly heal the affected people who remain in the royal capital and satellite cities, and then collect contaminated food-mainly dried meat-and have a strange disease. I was able to end the turmoil. At thest temporary hospital I stopped by, doctors and priests cried and thanked me, and the patients and their families who we helped treated me like a savior. The festive feast was a celebratory ruckus involving the city as the leader of the city of Noromos opened a grocery store and celebrated it grandly. "Bimi Bimi" "There isn''t much meat, but every dish is delicious." Because the medium this time was meat, even unrted meat was incinerated without stopping. "Darling, I got some cheese." "The cheese here is also famous in the Saga empire." That raises expectations. Let''s open a good vintage wine. On that day, I was caught up in a doctor who was crying, hugged and was covered with alcohol, but the next morning I could refresh myself with the hot water prepared by Liza and the people in the city. Thus, the series of turmoil that began with the shooting star came to an end. "Satou-sensei! Dr. Hippocrates did it!" Princess Metia of the Kingdom of Norrow, who was contacted by the national license, gave her a letter of gratitude and a medal in honor of introducing Hippocrates as a thank-you from the king. I didn''t have enough for all my friends, so I''ll make a handmade medal and distribute itter. The reconstruction of the Norok Kingdom, which was devastated by the gue, was supported by the newly established Echigoya Firm, so it will be somehow managed. Of course, Mr. Kese, who started the event, gave an overview of the incident and promised to clean up any individuals that would fall to the ground. I''m not familiar withpensation for the Kingdom of Norrow because it''s a story between the parties. "Okay, the second order of the day! The Floor master Subjugation! " Pushed by Arisa''s cheerful voice, we went to the Labyrinth of Serivi today. Chapter 18-28. Boy in the Labyrinth City (1)

18-28. Boy in the Labyrinth City (1)

* It is the appearance of thebyrinth city five years after the end of the story seen from the first mob. "I''m going to thebyrinth city today" I muttered to myself in order to psych myself up. "This scenery is all I can look for the time being " Overlooking the vige in the cold mountains that he was born and raised on that hill. It''s an empty vige. Children are always hungry and some will die in winter. There are no pharmacists, so some people die even if they get sick, and some die even if they get injured while ying in the mountains. Fortunately, the year when Thalberg-san came was better, but it seems that Thalberg-san rarelyes to this vige far from his own vige, so it is ridiculous for the merchants to carry it in during other years. Medicine is the only lifeline. Then, it seems that many people died in the Genie War five years ago, but in our vige, the people of Echigoya Firm gave us food and medicine, so there were fewer deaths than usual. "Brother, are you really going?" The mature and calm voice is my sister, who is 6 years old. Her unusual hair is hated by the elderly, but she is smart and very reliable. "Oh, look after mom." "Why don''t you reconsider? If you wait for nine or six years, I can leave the vige. I''m worried about leaving my brother alone." It''s a phrase that doesn''t suit a six years old. "If I wait six years, I''ll be 21 years old. I can''t be an explorer after bing such an old man." " 21 years old is not an old man." For some reason, my sister is small, but the judgment of "old man" and "aunt" is loose. The other day, she even said, "40 years old is still young." "If you are willing to rethink--" "No" When I answered immediately, my sister sighed deeply. It''s as if she had given up on talking to a child who couldn''t does not know better. "I thought you would say that. My sister offered me a new dagger and a blue iron helmet. The dagger is not a cheap one to use for dismantling, but arge one that can be used for battle. "What''s wrong? Isn''t it a expensie?" "I made it. This vige doesn''t have scrap iron, so I spent months collecting iron sand in the river. I had a hard time, so please use it carefully." --Tamahagane? [TR: steel from iron sand] No, did you make it better than that? "No, you make it?" " That''s right. I bought it. The beautiful stones I picked up in the river sold well to the peddler. Let''s keep that in mind." DDLet''s keep it. As usual, it''s hard to tell if it''s true or false. "Maybe it was a unneeded?" My sister suddenly turned into an anxious face and asked. "No, I''m very happy." When I answered that, her face turned into a very happy face. If you look like this, it looks like a year. "I''ll make a lot of money with this and entertain you and mother." "I don''t need it" My sister said tly. "Onii, please continue to work steadily with the slogan" Take care of your life "until six years until I go to thebyrinth city." "OK, I''m going to learn Kenjitsu." My sister likes this word. If you try to adventure, you will definitely be stopped. Most of the time, he''s forced to make mistakes and get injured, but he''s a kind guy who treats me well, even though he''s alwaysining. "It''s true?" "Oh, I promise. Hang this dagger!" I said it with a serious face, but my sister doesn''t believe me. but it''s okay--. "Reina, believe in me" "I understand. I believe--" If you hold both hands firmly and say so, my sister will puff her cheeks. "--Rom -nii" "That is not my name" "I made a mistake. Sharon -nee" For some reason, my sister wants to name me "Rom". In the first ce, my sister''s real name is "Tona", and "Reina" is herself. Ի rock. It seems to be the "name of the soul". Certainly, when I heard that story, I emphasized that I wasn''t sure, "I''m Reina, so my brother should be Rom." About my name she also said, "Sharon is like a woman." However, I remember running away because I was scared because the words " but my brother might look good in a transvestite" that I continued after that were too serious. The vige bell rang in the distance. "I have to go. It looks like its time to leave." From the vige to the nearby town, we head with adults who are migrant workers during the off-season and people of the same age who are going to new service. During this time, the lord''s army wipes out bandits and monsters on the road, but small bandits still spring up everywhere. Therefore, we act as a group to protect ourselves from such thieves and unscrupulous people. I go to the vige with my sister. "If you can''t make money but it''s a safe way and a little dangerous way to make money, you choose the former, because" you can still go "is" dangerous ", right?" In the meantime, my sister keptining more like a mother than my real mother. "It''s okay, because I have a special one." "No. You''ll run out of magic power in one go. Absolutely that ? ?Don''t count on it, right? " My sister hates me to say the skill name. Rare skills are a trump card, so it seems like you shouldn''t tell anyone. By the way, she also said about daggers. She was saying something about it, but I didn''t understand when I listened. Excuse me, because I was full of thoughts about thebyrinth city I was about to go to. "It''ste! Sharon!" "My bad! I''ll go soon!" Looking back to say thest farewell, my sister wasn''t there. She must have been careful not to worry that her hair color would be repelled by the vigers-but not because of that. She is that kind of person. I met everyone and shouted to my sister who was hiding from somewhere. "I''m going! I''ll definitely be back in the vige!" I couldn''t find my sister, but she should have heard my voice. And I waved my hand once more and left the vige. "Hey, get up Sharon" Gon, a neighboring vige who joined in the city, shook me. I broke up with the people in my vige in the city, but there are many new adults aiming for abyrinth city during the off-season after the harvest, and they are moving inrge group of about 20 people, including Gon. "Wake up Zaki, Keros, China, and Lhasa." "Sleeping on the ground hurts my back." "Didn''t you say that the stones on the bed are gone?" "Well, the ground of this mountain is hard everywhere." Keros of the grumble wakes up whileining. This is the third son of a money lender in the city, so heined every time he stayed in the field. "How far is it to thebyrinth city?" "Soon" "It''s hard to cross the steep mountain of Marquis Elouette, but once you cross this mountain, you can see thebyrinth city." There is no doubt if the acquaintance Zaki says. He also said he had made several round trips to the Labyrinth City with his father, a merchant. "Sharon, let''s boil water" "That''s right. If you don''t drink warm in hot water, your body is likely to get stiff." Invited by Sina, she prepares for in hot water. I slept beside the spring water, so I can get water right away. The firewood was collected by the quiet Lhasa before I knew it. The fire was separated from the bonfires of other groups by China. Sina is from the same vige as Gon and is the only girl in the group. There are about five people in the other groups, but it seems that they don''t get along with the other girls, so a few days after leaving the city, they relied on Gon to join us. By the time Gon, who had been having a meeting with the leaders of other groups, returned, the water was boiling, so I distributed it to everyone and nibbled the ck bread while soaking in in hot water. I had dried meat until yesterday, but I ate it up. "Hmm, my body warms up" The warmth of in hot water permeates the body. It''s in hot water with no taste, but it''s a treat when it''s cold in the mountains. We cheated on hunger with a little breakfast and climbed the mountain following the other groups. As Zaki said that he would cross the mountaintop today, he went to the mountain pass on the other side of the mountain, overlooking the basin in the distance. "It''s abyrinth city!" "Is that so?" "Then, is the ce that looks like a hill on the west side abyrinth?" When we heard the people walking in front say that they could see thebyrinth city and thebyrinth, we quickly headed to the edge of the pass, and the people behind us also crowded to see thebyrinth city far from the cliff. {Stare}. --That is abyrinth city. "Our legend begins now!" I held it in my mouth involuntarily, but I didn''t say it. It was said by quiet Lhasa. There is no doubt that his face is red and he is feeling embarrassed. But I also understand Lhasa''s feelings. Just looking down on thebyrinth city, I can''t stop being excited. I can strongly feel that the days of getting out of the vige that lives in the same tomorrow as today and opening up my destiny with only my own talents will begin. "I''ll do my best. I''ll leave!" """Oh!""" We raised our voice to the leader''s shout. "Wow, a great procession!" Sina saw the north gate of thebyrinth city and shouted. In this season, young people like us who have gone out of viges and towns all aim for abyrinth city. Therefore, the knowledgeable Zaki told me that the gate of thebyrinth city would form a tremendously long line like the scene in front of me. "Can you want to enter thebyrinth that much?" "Ah, not everyone bes an explorer and enters thebyrinth." Some go to be craftsmen of armor and armor, while others go to do business with explorers. "And thebyrinth is ridiculouslyrge. It was also in the story of the royal ancestor,''The oldestbyrinth in the world, Serivi, is vast and endless. "Hmm, I''ve never heard of that. The guy who lives in the city is amazing." "Not so much. I always read only story books and my dad often got angry." When Gon praised him, Zaki was shy and humbled. Keros distorted his face and snorted, perhaps because it wasn''t interesting. "Hmm! You must have read such a book! After all, you must know the actual battle as an explorer! In that respect, I went to the second floor of the purple tower near the city and defeated the monsters. There is! " --Unexpected. I thought Keros was a bragging, but maybe I should change my mind. "Hey, don''t be fooled. He just went in with escort From behind, a giant with a bad personality ridicules Keros, and the men around him whisper. Keros can''t argue, he just bites his lips with regret. What he did wasn''t praised, but I''ve heard from my sister that the rich in the city would do it normally. He knew a lot of strange things. "Well, so?" I just didn''t like the attitude of these giants, rather than defending Keros. "What? Did Keros give you some pocket money and you be a minion?" "No. Keros is apanion." It''s only for a limited time to thebyrinth city, but it''s definitely apanion. "If so, you too--" "Hey, there! If you have a dispute, get away from the line!" A cavalry guard came and arbitrated our dispute. The giant still wanted to say something, but when the Taishou soldiers flickered the tip of a well-polished spear, he returned to the line with a dissatisfied face and a subservient look. In the story told by the flow bard, the Taishou soldiers were just overrun by monsters, but the soldiers we actually saw were so powerful that we couldn''t win even if we were working together. I was even looking at the soldiers with longing eyes like Gon. "I''ll equip so that you won''t be looked down on! Gon, give me your luggage." "Oh, finally" Keros wears the leather armor he received from Gon, and wears a leather helmet and shield. I even wore a sword wrapped around my waist with a cloth. Despite fighting in the Purple Tower, the armor and shield are shiny. I also wear the iron helmet that my sister gave me. There is also a wooden breastte made by carving firewood under the clothes, but it''s just a rxing item. "Keros, which one is the promised one?" "This dagger. It''s a gem that requires gold coins to buy!" "Wow! It''s a new dagger." "Gon, there are so many people that it''s dangerous, so keep it away." Gon pulls out the iron dagger he received from Keros and stares at the de with a grin. He looks like a dangerous guy, but I can''t say it too strongly because I was staring at the dagger I got from my sister in the same way. "I know. I just took a look." Gon put the dagger in its scabbard and was still staring at the dagger without getting tired of it. "Oh, it''s a neer" "Is that the season already?" "Do your best" "Do not die" "Survive" About five boys and girls of the same age as us came out of the north gate and ran along the outer wall as they were, encouraging us-or all those who were aiming to be explorers. "What is that?" "Maybe it''s the explorers." "What did you go to? You didn''t even have a weapon?" "'' Laningu ? ? ? ?I think it s a guy. " Laningu ? ? ? ??? " --different. running ? ? ? ? ? ? ?is. "Yeah, it''s the secret technique of building physical strength that the eldest daughter of the three sisters of Kishre Shigarza," Liza of the ck Spear, "started." "Hmm, it''s amazing. Can I do it?" "Maybe. ording to my father''s story, it''s just runs normally." I know it because my sister told me to do it. Since I started running, I''ve be less tired even when I''m walking in the mountains or doing farm work. When my abdominal muscles hurt due to the training, my sister touched me a lot and I felt ufortable. "Then, should I do it too?" "Isn''t it okay? It doesn''t seem to cost money." While talking about such things, several pairs of men and women who seemed to be explorers ran in the same way. I feel that there are many rtively small people. "Next, you guys" After waiting for about two bells, it was finally our turn to show the ID card given by the vige mayor before departure and enter thebyrinth city. At this time, it seems that the story that the entrance fee is exempted if you have an ID card seems to be true, and the guy before saying that he forgot his ID card was charged a silver coin for the entrance fee and it turned blue. "Finally inbyrinth city!" "Which one is the Explorer Guild?" "I don''t know, but I don''t think we''ll get lost." "Why?" "Because everyone around you is heading to the Explorer Guild, right?" People are walking along the ramparts to the west, rather than the wide, bustling boulevard that connects the north and south gates. We also decided to follow that trend. "Beautiful river" Following a maze-like street with beautiful cobblestones, there was a narrow river flowing through the city. The flowing water is very clear, with small fish reflecting the sun''s rays and shining. "It''s a river, or rather a waterway. ording to my father, this waterway used to be dirty." "Is that so?" "Yeah, the dirty waterway was cleaned by His Excellency Pendragon, who killed the Demon King." "Wow, that''s amazing!" Not only was he strong, but was he doing something like this? "Other than that, he was really doing the magical medicine of Berea, which was an eye-opener, cooking meals for poor people and fledgling explorers, and gathering orphans to build a orphanage." Zaki will teach you various things. "Look! That!" Keros shouted. "White, tower?" "Yes! That''s the Explorer Guild!" I saw a building that was bigger than I had ever seen beyond it. The castle tower I saw in the city was also tall, but it''s taller, white and very beautiful. "Hey, don''t block the road. If you have to stop, stop by the edge." When everyone was looking up at the guild building, they were scolded by people who seemed to be senior explorers. "Sorry, I''m sorry." "You don''t have to apologize. When we first saw it, we just opened our mouths and fell in love with it. I''m a Gel The Iron shield. If you have any problems, consult with us. I''ll help. " The senior explorer kindly said so and left us. "Wow, that big shield on his back!" You can also see Gon making a surprise voice. For the first time, I saw a steel shield that was as tall as Gel, who was about 50% taller than me. "It must be a famous senior explorer to walk calmly with such a big shield." As Zaki says, a shield of that size should weigh as much as two adults. "Are they going to thebyrinth?" "I think it''s different. Thebyrinth is that direction." ording to Zaki, there seems to be an entertainment district in the direction where Jel disappeared. "What is an entertainment district?" "It''s like a bar full of beautiful older sisters. There seems to be a store that His Excellency Pendragon was intimate with and a theater where he was a patron." He taught me various things that Zaki didn''t hear. I''d like to see it once, but spending money on things that aren''t delicious just because sake is bitter is like a fool, and I don''t think I''ll go there. My sister also warned me many times, "You shouldn''t approach a store full of women because you''re in danger of illness." Gon and Keros were so excited that Sina was disillusioned and impatient, saying, "That''s why the man is ". I''m not sure, but when you go to the red-light district, girls seem to hate you. My sister said it, and I have to be careful. "Let''s go. I want to register early." Prompted by Lhasa, we rushed to the Explorers Guild. Chapter 18-29. Boy in the Labyrinth City (2)

18-29. Boy in the Labyrinth City (2)

"I''m a great person" Shortly after parting from Jel, the Great Shield, we arrived at the white building-the West Explorer Guild. There are a lot of people here, and I think there are twice as many people here as there are people in our vige. We line up following the aspiring explorers who were walking in front of us. "Is registration really in this line?" "You''re right. Zaki is worried." "Because, you see. The people in front of you--" "The clothes have blood on them. Isn''t that the one who came back from thebyrinth?" Gon and Zaki, who heard my point, looked at each other and ran to the begining of the line saying, "I want to ask" "I''ve heard you. New registration is over there." "Well, what was this procession?" "This is an application for a neer explorer ss." I know the name of the new explorer ss. It''s the one my sister told me to take. "Let''s go, Sharon" "Wait, I want to take a ss" "Hey, we''re here to be explorers? Isn''t beginner training ? That''s what the vige mayor''s son or pharmacist apprentice should do." Gon says so and pulls me forcibly. "Isn''t that really the case?" We were surprised at the sudden voice and jumped away. Looking back, there was a giant dog man wearing a blue cloak. "Hey, look at that" "Blue cloak-" it''s Pendora "!" "That''s Gaugal, the Storm Sword. Look, there''s a Gale The de and a Magic Bow Rabbi over there." "Is it all the members for the first term?" "They''re party that targets the Area Master. Will you hunt it? " "Seriously. Even though they are geniuses, they are already up to the " Area Master"!" Veteran explorers in the guild buzz. "It''s a noisy, gau. Anyway, one should always takes a neer training. It''s that increases the probability of survival, gau." The dog man says so and walks toward the gathering of people in the blue cloak. Beyond that, the entrance became noisier. "-It''s" Fang of Fire "" The strong men appeared, splitting the crowd left and right as if the well-built explorers were afraid to fight. "First-It''s Zarigon" "There are all the main members of Fang of Fire". A man of the human race called Zarigon goes to the blue cloaks. As I heardter, the first one is the greatest organizer among the explorers. It seems that the leader of the predecessor, Asaku or Yasek, retired and he took over. "Well done, Usasa" "I can''t help but ept Zarigon''s invitation." Zarigon lightly hits the a rabbitkin on the wounded cheek. "--Listen, yeah yeah!" Zarigon turns shoulder to shoulder with the rabbitkin and shouts at the people of the guild. "We,''Fang of the Fireworks'' and''Pendora'' led by Usasa-" "'' Lord Floor masterWe dere the start of subjugation! " When they dered so, the people of the guild stand up, raised their fists and cheered. We and maybe the neers around us were swallowed by the atmosphere of the ce and screamed together without knowing the reason. Leaving himself to the screams of the swelling explorers, the mes sttered with a roaring sound. It seems that a fireball exploded near the high ceiling of the guild. The explorers gazed at the old woman who would have fired the fireball. "Gee, guild chief." "As usual, I''m an olddy." Veteran explorers look at the old woman and say in a dismayed tone. "Noisy guys, at all" "You overdo it too. What if it burns?" "I would not make such a mistake." A delicate girl came out from behind the old woman. The veteran explorers around me rushed away, saying, "Yeah, there''s Severkea," "Run away, Severkea''s punishment shouldn''t be good." I was a little worried about the girl who was more scared than the crazy old woman who fired a fireball in the building, but it must be something like "danger to touch" like my sister, so stay away from getting involved. "Zarigon, you feel like trying for the first time in four years." "Oh, I have to revenge properly before the new guys catch up." "This time, Kajiro-san will also help me, hey, Usasa." "Oh, that''s right. Ayaume refused because of parenting, but Kajiro kindly agreed." As I listened to the conversations of the guild chiefs, someone pulled the sleeves of my clothes. "Lets go" Prompted by the quiet Lhasa, wepleted the explorer registration at the counter where the explorer was gone. "Registration isplete. Mr. Sharon, you are an explorer from today." I grab the wooden certificate I received from the staff. My adventure is about to begin. "Is this the searcher''s card It''s a piece of wood." "It''s true. It just has some numbers written on it." Unlike me, who was impressed, Keros and Gon seem to be dissatisfied with the wooden certificate they received. "The wooden certificate is a temporary explorer certificate, so it can''t be helped. First, defeat the monsters and collect five demon cores by the end of next month." Zaki advises Keros and Gon. "Let''s go to the next location" Through such grumbling, Lhasa pulls us. I was able to register for the neer ss immediately, but it seems that I will be able to take it three days in advance due to the fact that reservations are full. I also registered at a rowhouse that can only be used by new explorers. There is only one room for each party, but the armymander and the aristocrats of thebyrinth city will bear the cost, so it seems that you can stay for free. "I thought aristocrats were just stingy." "It''s been six or seven years since the Army general-sama started investing. It''s probably the influence of His Excellency Pendragon, who first invested a lot of money." The staff who heard the mutter leaked by Keros informed me with a bitter smile. "Let''s go. Next it''s upstairs" Gon and Keros still wanted to hear from the guild chief, but Zaki and Lhasa insisted on acting in the absence of people and headed upstairs in the guild. There seems to be a map of the guild here. "This is the map of the first section. I have it because I took it before, but everyone should see it once and see what kind of ce it is." "This is thebyrinth--" Much wider than I had imagined. "Look! There is a stuffed monster!" Tired of staring at the map, Gon ran towards the stuffed animal in the exhibition corner. "It''s powerful" "Oh, I''ve seen Gob, but I''ve seen others for the first time." Even ants are huge in thebyrinth. "From now on, we will risk our lives with these monsters." "Yes, so it''s important to know your weaknesses." Lhasa pointed to the board of the pedestal. The habits and weaknesses of monsters are written there. Thebyrinth ant I was looking at has a hard shell, and it seems that a normal sword will be repelled unless it is shed with a sharp de. It seems that it is better to aim at the joint of the shell and stab it. "Yeah! I''ll do it! Let''s go to thebyrinth!" Gon, who was excited to see the stuffed monster, invited everyone to say so. "But take a neer ss before entering thebyrinth--" --My sister. "How can you wait for three days! You have to go to the back! It''s just the first time!" "That''s right! As Gon says!" "I don''t have much money after traveling here, so I have to earn money for food?" "Yeah, rice is important" "That''s right " We headed to thebyrinth to be swept away by the momentum of Gon and Keros, who said things like bad adults in the vige. Like me, it seems that Sina, Lhasa, and Zaki couldn''t control their interest in thebyrinth. "What about weapons?" Aside from the fully equipped Keros, the others have only a dagger, except that Zaki has a hatchet. Sina is a small knife for cooking, so it would be a little use in battle. "Then I have a guess. Come on." Following Zaki, there were several baskets on the edge of the training center behind the guild. The contents are empty. "It''s weird. I used to have a weapon here just before it was destroyed." ording to Zaki, there are weapons that were damaged during training, and it was good that the person who wanted them could take them with them. "Because it is dangerous for neers, the guild is collecting it at this time." A fat merchant-like person passing by will tell you. "I can''t help it, I can do something with just a dagger! Let''s go!" "Wait a minute" The merchant stops Gon trying to go. "If you''re a veteran, you can use a dagger, but if you''re an amateur, it''s dangerous. It can''t be helped. That expression? Is it from another country? I feel like it''s simr to my sister''snguage. "Please take this. It''s an ant-wed short spear. It was designed by the apprentices of Echigoya Firm, and although it is not very sturdy, it can be used by opponents like Demigoblin." "Are you really giving it to me? We don''t have money?" "Of course, we will give it to you for free." "Yeah! Now you can go to thebyrinth!" "Thank you, are you really okay?" "Thank you, uncle" "Appreciate it" "Thank you, use it carefully" "I don''t like it because I have a shield and a good sword." Only Keros refused, but we thank him and receive a short spear. "Tell me your name" "Is it my name?" "Yeah. I want to thank you if you get stronger in the future." "I also want to know" "Me too" Lhasa exined, and as I and Sina repeated words, the merchant opened his mouth with a smiley face. "I''m Akindo, a merchant. At the guild or at the Echigoya Shokai branch on Chuo-dori. Ask for me if you visit, and if I can I will meet you. " Mr. Akindow said so and left in front of us. I realized that we had forgotten to give our named, after he disappeared behind the building, I hurriedly chased him, but he wasn''t there anymore and I gave up. We steeled our minds and headed for thebyrinth. "This is abyrinth!" When I entered the heavy door, I came out to a passage like a semi-underground. There are windows for light at regr intervals near the ceiling, and the passage can be seen by the light falling from there. There are many new explorers like us in the front. "This is not abyrinth yet. It''s a passage leading to abyrinth called" The Passage of Death"." "Hey, it''s a disturbing name." Gon looks creep out by Zaki''s remarks. I agree. When you say you''re going to thebyrinth, don''t give it such an unlucky name. "But yeah yeah yeah!" I heard an angry voice from the front. The rushing footsteps are getting closer and closer. The neers walking in front split left and right, and the explorers rushed to the center. If you look closely, it''s full of blood, and it seems that someone is on something like a stretcher. As they passed by us, I saw the cloth wrapped around the body of the person lying on the stretcher dyed bright red, and noticed dripping blood on the ground passing by. -That doesn''t help anymore. I can tell from the many times I saw adults who were injured in hunting die. "stop!" "Don''t disturb!" I heard a quarreling voice behind me. "At this rate, I can''t keep it till outside. Use this." "Magical medicine? Too bad but I have no money" "I don''t mind. I don''t need to pay for it, use it." "Just return the favor" The magical medicine given by a veteran explorer seemed to heal the wounds of the injured, and I heard cheers so far. "Thank you, I was saved. Tell us the name of our benefactor." "I''m the Jeje of Red Ice''" "I will definitely return this favor" "Don''t worry. We''ve been helped in the same way. Now you can help someone." An explorer who calls himself Jeje goes away saying so, overtaking us who were stunned to see, and leaving for thebyrinth. "Kake, I want to say that too one day." "Yes, it''s worthy of respect." Gon and Zaki look at Jeje''s disappearing face with an impressed face. I want to be a person who can help someone like him. The other explorers thought so, and there were several pairs of explorers talking about simr things. We walked down the aisle to follow Jeje, but couldn''t catch up and ended up at the Labyrinth Gate. "What is that?" Children younger than us are sitting in a slightly wider area in front of thebyrinth gate. Everyone has an empty basket and the proportion of girls is high. "It''s the children carriers. You can''t carry the loot with just the explorer, so you hire carriers." Zaki informed me. "If you go to thebyrinth, dere your searcher ID number and search period here!" The guild staff in front of thebyrinth gate said so and called us. We showed the wooden certificate in turn, told us that we would return on a day trip, and received a brief note from the staff. "Dozon-sama!" "" Dozon-sama! "" Looking back at the turmoil of the carriers, the giant explorers had just returned from the Labyrinth Gate. "Is he a celebrity?" "Yes, it''s the number one explorer in humanity." Is it more popr than the first one? Dozon-sama''spanion puts arge back basket on the floor and reports on demon cores and loot. "Let''s go" Lhasa urges us to see somehow and goes to thebyrinth gate. "Today is Gluttonous dog Gratney Hound, I''m back with his meat! " "" Wow! Meat! "" Dive down thebyrinth gate while listening to the cheers behind. It was a little fascinating, but the desire to enter thebyrinth prevailed and we went ahead. Chapter 18-30. Boy in the Labyrinth City (3)

18-30. Boy in the Labyrinth City (3)

"It''s dark " The other side of thebyrinth gate was dim. There are some lights on the wall, but it''s different from the one before where there was outside light. We restrained our impatience, waited for our eyes to get used to it, and then proceeded. "There is someone here!" "Those are soldiers from the Labyrinth Army. Sorry for the noise." Zaki exins to Sina, who is surprised, and apologizes to the soldiers. There were many barrettes on the zigzag stairs, and the barrettes were lined with several soldiers and a huge bow. ording to Zaki, this seems to prevent monsters from escaping from thebyrinth. Down the stairs was a thick iron door, and beyond that was a vast room full of fort-like facilities with many soldiers. "You can look, but do not stop. If you''re a neer, I rmend the passage on the left." A fox officer urges us. A big fist was swung down over the fox''s head. "--Gehya" "Do not tell unnecessary things. It''s up to them to decide which path each explorer will take." "You are terrible, captain. Say it in words." A person like a barbarian with a strong arm seems to be a captain. "If you can remember it by mouth alone. Also, you are the current captain." "I just say it from habit. Rather, why is the Assistant General in such a ce?" "Sometimes I feel sick when I cannot breathe in the air on the front." "You''ve escaped from the paperwork again. I''ll tell the secretary--" The fox officer takes a sharp step to avoid the fist that was swung down again. "Violence" The fist of the assistant general chases after the fox officer who makes fun of him. "Let''s go, the drama is escting" Lhasa is right, so we followed the road on the left as rmended by the fox officer. "What are you doing?" As I wrapped the cloth around my mouth, Lhasa noticed and asked. "My sister told me. In thebyrinth, wrap a cloth around your mouth until you get used to it." Did my sister say to use a mask? "Is it your sister again?" "You don''t think I''m a big brother?" "It doesn''t suit you, right?" I was embarrassed to be ridiculed by Gon and Keros and despised by Sina, but I keep the cloth as it was, because it always makes sense afterwards when my sister insisted. "There is a monster!" Gon shouts and we rush to the monster with all our might. From the front, another party rushed toward the monster rat. We didn''t go there fast enough, and before Gon arrived, a party from the front threw a stone to get the attention of the rat and started fighting first. "Damn! We found it earlier!" Gon steps aggressively forward. I had the same feeling, but I couldn''t voice it because I was suffocating since I ran with the cloth wrapped around my mouth. This is harder to breathe than I expected. Let''s loosen it a little. "Over there!" Keros runs. "Where''s?" "Up" A giant moth-like monster is flying around the ceiling. "I''ming over here!" Gon yells and holds his spear. We also lined up in Gon and waited for the moth monsters toe. "--now!" Gon pushes up the spear, and we also pierce with the spear so that it can be caught. It was a little too quick and avoided the attack. The moth stopped in the air with its wings pping just a short distance away from the spear. Scales are scattered from the wings with a strange pattern on the stopped beat. --That''s bad. I let go of the spear and pressed the cloth around my mouth. Perhaps Gon have inhaled the scales, he was coughing and rolling on the floor. Follow the whereabouts of the moth with a squinted eyes so that scales do not enter. I can''t stop tearing even with my half closed eyes. "It''sing!" Even with a cloth, the scales that enter through the gaps burn the lungs. Swing a spear to drive away the moth that have plummeted. The spear hit the wing, but it was only lightly pushed away. I looked around, strangely thinking that no one but me was doing anything, and I saw my friends twitching while lying on the ground. That is paralysis. I''ve seen goats fed paralyzed licorice look like that. By the way, it was my sister who fed the goat. She said, "To grasp the abnormal condition." When I was thinking about that, the moth swirling near the ceiling plummeted again. The aim of the moth seems to be a small Lhasa. --Not this time. I aimed and pierced the moth with all my strength. The moth has been pierced through its body, but is not dead yet. I put my weight on it and thrust the tip of the spear into a gap in the floor, straddling its back and holding it down, and with a dagger in my hand I cut through the thin neck of the moth. Like I am ying pretend. Leaving such a feeling in my palm, the dagger cut off the moth''s neck. I''ve helped dismantle livestock, but I''ve never cut so easily. The dagger that my sister gave me seems to have been a great thing. Shortly thereafter, the paralysis of my friends wore off. I was wary myself, and finally I felt like my shoulders rxed, and I sighed heavily. "Hmm, I had a terrible experience." "Using paralysis is cowardly" Keros and Gon are confused. "I''m d that Sharon was there." "I''m sorry. That cloth made sense." Zari praised me and Sina apologized. "Sharon, do you know how to dismantle?" "I know about livestock, but I don''t know how to do insects." I needed to get the monster core out of the corpse, but I didn''t know how to dismantle it and I was waiting for everyone to move. "Does anyone know?" My friends shake their heads to my question. "You should just cut it, right?" "That''s no good. Also, the scales are scattered and you would not be able to move." Lhasa stops Gon from approaching with a knife. "You guys! What''s wrong?" I heard a woman''s voice from a distance. Looking back, there was a very beautiful woman in the direction we came. Behind her are many boys and girls as old as us. "It''s a Labyrinth Maze Moth. Are you in trouble because you don''t know how to disassemble? " "Yes, that''s right." "Well, I''ll tell you. Keep the neck down, so I''ll cut it along the center of its back. It''s that kind of thing. If you do it too hard, its wings will move and the scales will fly." When Zaki replied, the beautiful woman taught us how to disassemble it. "It looks like you''ve killed it with a spear, but if you don''t have a missile, you shouldn''t touch thebyrinth moth. When you''re fighting, throw a stone away. Don''t hit your friends or other explorers. You hear" The beauty advised that and left with a smile. "Finally one " "Even so, there really aren''t any monsters." "Yeah, I''m surprised" "Well, if there were so many explorers wandering around, they would hunt all the monsters." We go down the aisle without encountering monsters. Small children were walking in front of us. "Can we eat meat today?" "Of course! If you hunt a lot of beans and potatoes, you can even buy meat skewers!" "Fun ~" There are about ten children carrying arge basket on their backs. There are many beastmen, including the leading dog child. There were some children with weapons, but all of them were children around the age of ten. "Even such a small child " "That is" Bounce potato Hopping potatoes and Walking beans. Isn''t it the children who go hunting? It must have been a job worth a few bronze coins for a full basket. " Zari answers to Sina''s mutter. "In other words, there aren''t enough monsters to hang around with just those kids, right?" Gon says something sharp. That''s true. "Shall we change the route a little?" At Zari''s suggestion, we left the wide main corridor and rerouted to a narrow branch. Nowadays, the explorers walking in front of and behind us were also on the branch, so I don''t think this choice is wrong. "I can hear the battle sound from the front" Lhasa says. After a while, at the three-way junction, as many explorers as we were fighting several goblins. "that person--" There is also a beautiful woman who taught us how to dismantle. Only boys and girls fight goblins, and beautiful girls only watch from a distance. "Come from the other side" A cool woman of the same age as a beautiful woman leads boys and girls with fearless faces. "--Iruna!" A beautiful woman noticed a cool woman and called out to her. "Yeah, Jenna. Training neers, it''s hard work" "It''s not a big deal. It''s time to go home? Isn''t it a little early?" "I pulled up because thebyrinth looked a little strange. Labyrinth ants Maze Ant have came out of the nest and I also saw Guardian Ant. " "Did you see their nests? " "Maybe. I saw the next block, so I don''t think It''lle here, but be careful." "Thank you, Jenna" "- That time ? ? ?like, Mantis Soldier Mantise out " "Oh, that happened." Beautiful women look nostalgic. As I hesitate to pass by, a cool woman passes by us with boys and girls. At that time, she kindly called out, "You guys should be careful too." "What should we do?" I''m curious about the story I overheard, and I ask my friends-mainly Zari for their opinions. "Labyrinth ants are hard shelled. It may be difficult with our weapons." "Why don''t we go in a different direction?" Zari replied, and Lhasa pointed to a different passage than the cool woman appeared. "That''s right" "Let''s do so" "Yes" Gons agreed, so we''re heading there. "The monument! Labyrinth Maze rats! " Lhasa wraps around to escape therge rat that she finally encountered, and makes a stab at the ce where her foot stops with everyone''s spear. I made an excessive attack on only onerge rat and was able to defeat it in a blink of an eye. Rather, Keros''s sword welding was the most dangerous. The skin is full of scratches, and even if it is peeled off, it is unlikely to be usable. "Time to dismantle. Someone help me." "Leave it to me" It''s arge rat, which is about the size of a medium-sized dog, so I asked Gon to hold its leg and dismantle it. Unlike thebyrinth moth, it was the same as the dismantling of livestock, so it was quick. "What about meat?" "Do you eat rat meat?" See Gon asking with eyes filled with usation towards Keros. "Why don''t you eat it it the city?" "Well, do you eat in the countryside!" "I''ll eat it normally" At the cost of eating the grain, I had rat and his friends be my food. By the way, I remembered that my sister stubbornly didn''t eat mice and insects. "-There was. It''s a small demon core." And it''s white. "I''m sorry, but let''s throw away the meat." "If you put it in your backpack, other things will be covered with blood." Come to think of it, I was ready for the trip today. "Let''s go next, next!" "Gee, there are other parties" "Two pairs-that is, there are a lot of rats here." We go deeper and deeper whilepeting with other parties for the rats. "Iing again! This time there are two!" "Charge!" It was taken a while ago, so I have to take it this time. "Wait, we have toe out soon." Zari stops us desperately chasing the rat. "Only four have been hunted yet." "That''s right. You''vee to a ce where you can hunt monsters, right?" Gon and Keros protest. "I''m already in the back. If I keep doing this, We''ll be out of the first section." "Yeah, lets go back to the other parties." By the way, the other parties that werepeting are gone. "I have a bad feeling" Lhasa''s premonition cannot be underestimated. I was able to avoid falling rocks and sudden rain several times on my journey to thebyrinth city. "What should we do?" Sina asks. "Let''s hunt at least the number of people" " That''s right. Will I go home if I hunt only two more?" "It''s thest big rat" Say that and resume tracking. "It''s a dead end!" The agitated rats are approaching, but we stab them with a spear and defeat them. Take out the demon core by hand with Gon. "Yeah, now we have enough for the number of people!" It will be enough for the result of the day. It was said that the wooden certificate will expire if you do not collect five demon cores per person by the month after next, but it seems that it will be collected in less than ten days, let alone this month. "Come on, oh oh oh" There was a man''s voice from behind. A crackling sound of apusees down. "--Who?" Looking back, bad-looking men are blocking the aisle. Looking up at the surroundings, a number of men were looking down through a hole near the ceiling. Everyone here are viins. " Lost thieves" Zari murmured. " Correct. Oh yeah. Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo A thief screams. "Let''s kill the kids and kidnap the woman." "Wait, wait, I''m good if a man is a kid with a thin frame. If you want to kill him, just do that the hard way." From behind the thief called the head, men carrying a curved sword appeared and smiled vulgarly. If I do not resist, it will be worse than being killed. My sister''s words revived in my mind, dazzling in despair. --Brother. Don''t give up. Scratching as much as when I was desperate. Never die. That''s it. I can''t be killed in a ce like this. I hardened my trembling heart and took a deep breath. As I breathed more, I could see the surroundings a little. We can only take one way. "Break through the middle. I give a signal, run with all your might." I tell my friends in a whisper. It''s a bad bet, but it''s better than being here. Besides, I have one ace. It''s an unreliable ace, but it should be better than nothing. I put a bit of hope on it, and put my strength in the hand holding the spear. * The next update is scheduled for September 19th (Sun). Chapter 18-31. Boy in the Labyrinth City (4)

18-31. Boy in the Labyrinth City (4)

We were chasing a big rat in thebyrinth, and before we knew it, we were suddenly in a position to be hunted ourselves by viins called thieves. "I''ll charge in first. Everyone should follow." "No, you''ll be killed if you''re alone." I whisper to my friends. Zaki stopped me, but the only way to help is to break through the center. "Oh, scary, scary. Don''t listen to the consultation over here." When one said so to mock me, the bandits around him shout with a simr expressions. "Yeah, I came up with a good thing." The leader held back the other thieves and only one persones forward. "If you can beat me, oh, I''ll let you be." He said while hitting the sword on the palm of his hand, licking his lips and leering at us. "Do it" "Yeah, that''s it." Gon said in a quivering voice, and Zari agreed in a crying voice. We all hold a spear and run out all at once. "Good yeah, that''s the correct answer! Come,e!" The sword shes while the leader is speaking, and the tip of our spear disappears. Then, the head thief slowly swung up the sword, as if to hit us who stopped involuntarily. --now. I throw away the spear that has only a handle, and pull out the dagger at my waist while stepping in. The leader swings down the sword. So fast. It will cut me through before my dagger arrives. If this is the case. I use my back hand. "--Ground Shrink " An "off" skill that requires most of your magical power just by advancing by two steps. However--. You can avoid the sword once. The sword in his hand shook, and I slipped into the pocket of leader. Dagger ready. Aim at the nk and pierce with the de. My life decrease. I fell unprotected from standing to the ground and rolled on the floor of thebyrinth. What happened? What I see is the figure of the head thief with his leg raised. Did I get kicked? The head who changed the sword to the other hand walked toward me. My body is numb and I can''t move. Gons-no. The spear is broken and the fighting spirit is lost. Only Lhasa was seen sneaking up and leaving. That''s fine. Run away, Lhasa. Save yourself. "You did well for neers, but I''m not stupid enough to be hit by single-digit level small fry." Will it end with this, in such a ce? Such despair is? ?Denied. "Lavna, go!" A pretty voice echoes on the wall of the dead end. "--Sage Sword!" The knights, who were as strong as Iwao, kicked the thieves behind their heads with a blunt of the sword. "Is it a knight of Iwa ?! Did the hunters of the thievese out!" He confronted the knight of Iwao with a bitter face. Two aides who had a curved sword solidify the left and right sides of their leader. "Shiga Kingdom-style swordsmanship" Cherry blossom sh "" Another knight, dressed in silver armor, appeared at a great speed, sprinkling a petal-like pale pink light, and flicked his sword. One of the aides catches the second shot aimed at the neck with a curved sword. "Why so angry ''the nobleman of the sh'' Gelitz?" While pulling out the dagger at the waist, the head thief eyes narrow and the aides sh at the noble "Add ''sama'', Scrub. Mine is not a name for someone like you to call casually." Four knights appear one after another around the noble and ughter the minions of the thieves, who were blocking the passage. The one whoined to the head thief was a chubby knight. Even though he has such a figure, he is strangely strong. "My guys! Come!" With themand of the leader, the thieves who were watching near the ceiling jumped down one after another. The knight of Iwao moved to a position to protect his friends. That''s okay for them. "Don''t run ahead by yourself, Geritz" A beautiful girl wielding a sword appears next to the noble and takes charge of one of the aides. Another chubby knight shed a thief who tried to sh the beautiful girl from a blind spot. "Maryan, you have to be careful" "Thank you, Luram" "Is it" Sword Princess "Maryan," Goken "Lm, or" ck Sword "Paison and" Silver Sword "Jans? I''ve been regarded highly. " Said in a tone that makes you feel like you''re abandoned. "Don''t call us by such a vulgar name, Shirou" The noble, who ughtered one of the aides, said unpleasantly and swung his sword to shed blood. "Hmm. I''ll tell you that this Shirou has a way to fight. Let it go!" The thieves left on the ceiling unleashed a flock of Labyrinth Maze Moths. "Again, this hand--" "Yeah, Dirun" A chubby knight sighs, and noble orders with a sharp voice. " Heavy hurricane hammer!! " A storm from the other side of the aisle instantly smashed thebyrinth moth and mmed it against the wall of the dead end. --Amazing! Is this magic! In the corner of my field of vision, I saw the crawling head thief that slinks his body into the gap between the rocks on the wall. The nobles are busy shing a number of thieves and are unaware of it. "He''ll run away!" I strain my throat and manage to squeeze out my voice. "Don''t worry" Before I knew it, the pretty princess appeared beside me. This voice is the first person to send out the Knight of Iwao. "--Lyre" "Yes, princess" When the princess ordered, the female knight who apanied her shoots a bow. The shot arrow sticks between the eyebrows of the thief leader and eyes as if aiming at it, and kills it. This person is also a great master. Better than the hunter Pongo. "Your Highness Meetia, I ask you to handle that too" The noble calls out to the princess while tying up with a hand-crafted thief. There was a giant mantis monster in the direction indicated by noble. A man like a ve is sandwiched between sickles and eaten. " Soldier Mantis, it''s a small fry. Simr to thebyrinth ants brought by the thieves. Are you dealing with Chain Train? Then, by all means " The princess hold a beautiful stick that looks like a sword or a wand . I saw a thin line of light connecting the princess''s stick and the mantis. When the princess moves her wrists rhythmically, the neck and arms of the mantis fall off, and after a short dy, a strange smell like burning air pierces my nose. "Hmm, isn''t it amazing? The light from Satou Hidden treasure Artifact, right? " The princess said something, but I don''t remember it well. Because I couldn''t take my eyes off the pretty figure of the princess, as if I was robbed of my soul. "--Oi" "Can''t you hear Geritz-sama''s words!" I was struck by a chubby knight and noticed that was called by a prince. Before I knew it, all the thieves had been defeated. "You have no gratitude to show your lifesaver!" "Lulham, justice doesn''t ask for words of gratitude." The noble looks at a chubby knight. "Sorry, I''m sorry! Thank you for your time!" I stood up in a hurry and bowed to the point where I could touch the ground. My sister always said, "Be sure to express apology and gratitude." Before I knew it, all the thieves were shed down, and the monsters that seemed to be brought by the thieves also began to be dismantled with the appearance of their followers. "Are you injured?" "Yes, but not too bad." The spear broke and the kicked belly hurts, but nothing like this. For some reason, I didn''t want to look awkward in front of the princess. "If you want to go home from thebyrinth, I''ll put on Luram on task." "Well, am I a babysitter?" "Are you dissatisfied?" "No! Not at all!" A chubby knight is ordered by your prince. We are escorted by Mr. Luram, and were able to get out of thebyrinth. Zari seems to have got along with Mr. Luram, and he told me about various delicious stalls in thebyrinth city. After sending us to the Labyrinth Gate, Mr. Luram told the guild staff in front of the gate about the thieves, so we returned first. "So tired" The moment we saw the white building of the guild from the west gate, we sat down on the ground. "That was scary" When Sina started crying, we were caught in and started crying too. Even Gon and Lhasa joined in. The explorers who passed by were surprised at something, but soon lost interest and left. "What happened? Did you feel scared?" It was Mr. Gel, The Large Shield, who called out to us. Before I knew it, the surroundings were getting dark. I wipe my tear-stained face with my arms and tell him that I was about to be killed by a thief. Gel listened to the end without interrupting and then slowly opened his mouth. "Well, it was a disaster, but it''s an avoidable disaster." "--Huh?" I didn''t expect to be told such a thing, so I instinctively looked up at Mr. Gel''s fearless face. "You said the other explorer parties were gone? They felt like a thief lurking. Didn''t they stop you?" "--Ah" They certainly stopped. I thought that they wouldn''t take on the big mouse. "It looks like you have a clue. If you attend a neer explorer ss in the guild, you would be able to tell that too." "Is that so" It was a mistake to forget my sister''s advice because I lost to the desire to go to thebyrinth. "It''ll teach you a lot more, so if you want to enter thebyrinth, take a ss. If you don''t have the money, you can collect veria in the wilderness or do chores in the city. Because there is, you can survive if you earn only the food bill. Even if you don''t have the food money, you can get one meal a day. " We listen to Mr. Gel''s lecture. What I just heard is that the staff will tell you even in the Explorer Guild. And when I think about it now, I wonder if there were many sheets of paper overhanging the walls of the guild. Gel hits his knees and stands up. "Okay, do you drink or do you prefer some rice?" "Gel-san, we''re out of money." At thebyrinth gate, I sold each magic core, but it didn''t be even one bronze coin per person. It''s enough money in a vige, but Mr. Luram says that you can buy and eat at the stalls from at least one bronze coin, so I don''t think you can pay for the store that Mr. Gel invites us. "It''s okay. Leave it to me!" When I followed Mr. Gel, it was a brightly lit open space. A lot of people are gathering and it is lively like a festival. "OK, drink and rx!" "Oh! Guild Chief! It''s a game!" "Come, young!" I saw a rabbit and an old woman in a blue cloak swallowing arge mug. "Today we are having a send-off party for" Fang of Fire "and" Pendora. "If you mix here, you can eat and drink as much free sake and free food as you like." "Yay!" "Is that okay to do that?" Gon was obediently pleased, but Zari worriedly asked. "I don''t mind. I''m the best shield of" Fang of Fire ". They can''tin because I invited five or six children." Gel said that and asked someone nearby for sake and food. "How about a hamburger, Mr. Gel?" A cute maid gave us bread too. Leafy vegetables and meaty things are sandwiched between them. "Oh! Are the maids in the mansion also serving today?" "Yes, it''s a celebration before Usasa-san. Yes, there is Miterna-san." When I lost the delicious smell and bite into it, the softness and deliciousness that I had never eaten exploded in my mouth. What''s this? What is this Bun kebab ? ? ? ? ? ? ?What is that cooking! "Oh, I have to say helloter." "Huh? Don''t you go to the persuasion today? Are you tired of it?" "Isn''t that the case? Even today, did you go shopping for a gift to propose to Miterna?" I wanted to praise this deliciousness, but the maid seemed busy talking to Gel, so I repeat with my friends, "It''s delicious." "Time to switch." "Help Rosie! The soup is about to run out!" "Okay, Annie. I''ll be there soon, so wait." A maid called Rosie handed me a basket with a bun kebab and left. Friends pick up the bun kebab one after another and bite. Even China and the quiet Lhasa have a beast-like momentum. I also bite into it. "Did you feel a little better?" Gel said with gentle eyes. "Yes, I''m fine, I''m out." When I was full, my anxiety and despair had gone somewhere. It''s simple for me. "How about the soup?" "Oh, give me" "Ah! Gel-san, Miterna is" A maid girl about the same age as us came to hand out the soup. "I''m going for a moment. If you get in trouble, say it''s a Gel invited you." Perhaps he was worried about a woman named Miterna, Gel apologized and stood up. "Did you guyse too?" After Mr. Gel left, it was the nobleman who helped us from the thieves. Luram and others are with them. What is different from before? "--Blue cloak?" "Because it''s a start-up ceremony today. I''ve arrived." The nobleman says so and walks up to the "Pendora" rabbit-kin. Well, they were also members of "Pendora". "It looks like you''re feeling better." "--Princess" A pretty princess with a knight of Iwao called out to me. "Well, a while ago--" I started to say that I could see a strange ce, but I was somewhat embarrassed and had a basket. "Don''t worry. We were once caught in a thief''s trap and saved by Satou." The princess mutters enchantingly while blushing. It''s many times more cute then before. It''s too cute and dazzling. But why? My chest is a little clouded. "One day you can do the same." "--same?" "That''s right. Just as Satou saved us, as we saved you, now you should be stronger and save someone." The words of the princess were deeply engraved in my heart. By the way, did not the veteran explorers say the same thing in the "death passage" to thebyrinth? That''s what it means to be an explorer. "You have a good look. You will be stronger." "Yes I will try my best!" I can boast that the princess helped me. "Your Highness Meetia! Here!" "Okay! I''ming, Ravna, L" The princess, who was called by the prince, left with two female knights. Right now I can only see her back, but one day I''ll definitely be a great explorer that she wants to count on. At that time I want to tell her my name. I looked up at the sky and entrusted my determination to the brilliant full moon. [At a certain cold vige] --Sneeze . "No way, a bad insect was on my brother who went to thebyrinth city " I had an unpleasant premonition of unseasonable sneezing. "Is this a revtion to move the n forward and go to thebyrinth city?" Looking up at the moon seen through the window, I muttered to myself. Chapter 18-32. Boy in the Labyrinth City (5)

18-32. Boy in the Labyrinth City (5)

" Is it morning?" Light is shining through the gaps in the windows and walls. I have a sore throat. Is it because the air is dry? Why, yes, this is abyrinth city. I became an explorer in thebyrinth city of Selbira. When I got up and looked around, I found a familiar face sleeping in the small room. The big Gon is sleeping spread out, so the thin Keros undey and the small and knowledgeable Zaki are likely to suffer. The quiet Lhasa is rounded in the corner of the room. Sina, who is the only one in Beni, is sleeping in the girls'' room, so except for the rich Keros and Lhasa, she loses heat and wears only pants. Put on my clothes that I took off yesterday and went outside. There are many "Nagaya" (row-house) buildings around here, which are connected in a row with rooms simr to the ones we were in. After a big stretch, I go to themon well and line up to draw water into the bucket. This bucket is emptied in the room Jar. It seems that if you move the water to it and you will have toe back. It''s a bit of a hassle, but since we''ve just arrived in thebyrinth city and we only have the personal belongings we need for our trip, it''s very helpful they to lend it to us for free. "Is it impossible to run on a daily basis today?" Near the drain, you wash face and empty it over your head instead of bathing. "Hey! If you''re washing, do it in the river! Don''t waste your precious drinking water!" I was scolded by an official who was managing the well. Speaking of which, my acquaintance Zaki said: Water is precious, because it''s near the desert. "Good morning, Sharon. It''s early." "Good morning. China is fast, isn''t it?" When I brought the water back, Sina was waiting in front of the room. I have Sina open the door and bring in water. There was sand in the jar, so I rinsed it with a small amount of water and then drained the bucket. If you don''t draw it twice, it won''t fill up. Well, I don''t cook, and this is all I need. " Everyone,It''s morning! " Sina wakes up four sleeping people. "Already it''s the morning " "The floor is hard , I want a bed." "Because it''s small, we can''t have a bed." "It''s impossible to have five people in such a small space." Zaki and Keros get up. "Hey, Gon got up too." "Mom, let me lie down a little more" When Gon''s body, which does not move, is shaken, he responds with a sweet voice that is different from usual. I go to wake up Lhasa, who curls up in the corner of the room. He got up as early as I did during the trip, but it''s toote today. Maybe he was tired because he entered thebyrinth for the first time yesterday, was attacked by a thief, and had a feast at a banquet of explorers. "Let''s ventte. This room smells." Sina, who had finished raising Gon, lifted the wooden door that closed the window and put a stick in it to support it. I think we smell rather than the room smells. Because I was wearing clothes for days from leaving the city to thebyrinth city. "I want to bathe somewhere" I got water on my head when I was drawing water, but that''s just a temporary relief. The uncle official told me to bathe in the river, and let me know where in the guild you can, so no one get angry even if we bathe. "What a weird guy" "Bathing is only in summer, isn''t it?" Gon and Zaki look suspicious. Yeah, it was like that in our vige. At my home, my entric sister said, "Healthy life starts with cleanliness!", And it was normal to take a bath every day, but even in the vige, it was only in my home. In the subtle air, Gon''s belly rang. Even though he ate that much yesterday, his healthy body seems to be asking for breakfast as soon as possible. "I''m hungry. Let''s eat something." "There are no preserved foods left, so let''s go eat delicious food!" Rich Keros agrees with Gon''s words. "But I don''t have that much money." "I don''t have one, but don''t worry!" Gon gives unfounded encouragement to China, who has a troubled face. "Let''s go to the kitchen!" Lhasa said. It''s a powerful voice that doesn''t always seem like the usually quiet Lhasa. I''m hungry, I''m hungry. "Soup kitchen?" "They said you can eat it for free." I heard from a senior explorer at the party yesterday. "It''s free! Let''s go early! It will be hard if it disappears!" Gon jumps out of the room. Even though he don''t know the location, it''s a movement without hesitation. Everyone goes out following Gon. "Let''s go, Sharon" As I was taking out my helmet and dagger from my luggage, Zaki noticed that I waste at the entrance and called out to me. "Sorry, I''ll go soon" "Do you bring a helmet or dagger to prepare meals?" "I''m in trouble if they are stolen" "That''s true." Zaki also picked up his dagger from his luggage and put it on his belt. "What? Do you wear a helmet and go to dinner?" Gon also told me the same thing I said to Zaki earlier. "It''s ridiculous. I can''t bring such a heavy one." "I''ll bring only the sword." "I also have a knife" Keros made a fool of me, but Gon and Sina have recovered their weapons. By the way, Lhasa hadn''t let go of her dagger from the beginning. As expected. "Is this the training center behind the guild?" "There are a lot of people and it smells better than anything else, so there is no doubt." A lot of people gathered to prepare meals. "I can''t stand it anymore. Let''s eat soon!" "Hey! Kids! If you want to eat, do line up properly!" A strong old man yelled at Gon, who tried to go forward. One leg of the old man is a wooden stick from the mid leg. Maybe he''s the one who lost one leg in thebyrinth and retired as an explorer. If you look closely, most of the adults who are mixed with children and the elderly have no hands or feet. "If you line up, this is it!" Children of the same age as us called out to us, so we all lined up after giving a bow to the strong man. "If you line up, the one at the back should have this. If anyone lines up behind you, give it to him." The child who called out handed me a bill with some letters written on it. "Strange? What is it?" "It says ''Here is the tail''" It''s a word we don''t use very often, so it seems that China couldn''t read it. By the way, I remember that my sister used to say that there was a traditions of turning such bills at a group of like-minded people. "Sharon, what should I do?" When I remembered something that didn''t matter, Zaki spoke with anxiety. "What happened?" "It says bringing your own tableware." " That is troubling" I left it with my travel luggage. Even if you say tableware, there are only cups, bowls and spoons. "It''s okay ~, if you don''t have it, I''ll lend you ~" When I was in trouble, a cat kid who passed by told me. "Thank you. Thank you." "Don''t worry be happy~" When I thank him, he replied with a mysterious sounding word. Is it the word of the cat human race? "Hey Sharon! It''s our turn!" Gon pulls me with him. That''s it. I have to eat rice. We rent tableware and get meals. The meals are a nice-smelling soup with tworge dumplings and a savory freshly baked thin bread. The bread is quite big. "When you receive it, move it. If you stand there, you will get in the way." "excuse me!" Moved on like I was being prompted by my sister. "Hey, let''s sit over there!" Gon finds a suitable ce, takes a position, and everyone sits down and eats there. "Delicious, delicious, delicious" Gon eats while repeating the same words. It''s a little light, but it''s very delicious. It''s like a dish with dashi stock that my sister makes. Did my sister tell me to boil the bones I got from the hunter and get rid of the dashi stock? "It''s delicious. This is the best disciple of" Legendary Cook ". It''s a dish made by" Maid King "Lulu-chan." "--Jel!" It was the senior explorer, "Great Shield Gell," who called out to us. It seems that he was eating near us. "Does Gell eat in the soup kitchen?" "The breakfast here is delicious on a hangover morning. Of course, I''m paying for it. Other people also donate" Pendora too sometimese to eat." I was told by the beastman in the blue cloak, who was eating at the edge. "I''m about to go. Are you in a ss?" Mr. Gell stands up while returning the empty container to his luggage. "No, it''s still a few days away." "Then, when you''re done eating, go to the guild. The mouth-to-mouth shop is gathering dayborers, so you can find a suitable job. I think it''s easy to carry Beria." With that advice, Mr. Gell left. "There are two types of soup ingredients, potato dumplings and bean dumplings." "It''s delicious with a little meat in it." Sina and Zari exchange words with a smile. "If you break it up a little and mix it with the soup, the taste will change and it will be fun." "Huh, try it." I''m trying what Lhasa taught me. The soup as it is is delicious, but the texture and taste of the soup mixed with the broken dumplings changes and you can enjoy the taste with a fresh feeling. "Yes? The taste is light. I don''t feel like eating it." The grumble Kerosined about the taste of the food. "Gau, who said that the taste was light was intentional." Arge dog-kin in a blue cloak tells Keros. "On purpose? Why do you do that?" Keros was surrly, but he was scared a bit by the dogman. "Gau, Lulu-san and Alisa-chan''s story is "just a little unsatisfactory". If you can make money, you''ll want to eat another dish. "Is this dish just a supplement?" "Gau, is correct with that understanding. Many people feel unsatisfactory because the food in thebyrinth city has a strong taste." It seems that Zaki and Lhasa can understand it. "I hope you guys can graduate early." The dog man left with a friendly smile. After finishing the meal, we return the tableware and head to the guild where Mr. Gel taught us. "Wow, it''s so lively." There are a lot of people and all. They are talking loudly with hubbub. "Collecting manure is five bronze coins a day! Come dressed appropriately as you can get dirty!" "No stinky work" "But five bronze coins?" "We are looking for five cleaners at the dismantling station! The daily allowance is three bronze coins! The surplus offal wille with you!" "I''ll do it!" "I want to eat meat! I''ll do it!" "Me, me!" The dismantling ce seems to be popr. Gon seemed to go wandering, but Sina managed to hold him. We look for the work of carrying Beria that Mr. Gel said. "Every time you bring ten Beria, you get one bronze coin! I''ll hire as many people as I can!" "There was! Over there!" From children younger than us to adults with physical disabilities, a variety of people were working to carry Beria. "We will do it too!" "Okay! You guys don''t see it. Is it your first time?" Nodding to the clerk''s words, he briefly exined the work, handing each of us tied tags. "Hang this tag around your neck and go to the Beria field outside the city. If you mow the Beria having it, you''ll be caught, so be sure to wear it where others can see it. Keep up with the other guys." Even while receiving the exnation, people who seem to be regrs receive the bills and run. "Do you know Beria? If you greedily mow an amount of Beria that you can''t carry, you''ll be beaten by the on-site supervisor, so be careful." "Hmm! I can carry as many leaves as you like!" Gon is boasting. In the meantime, people who want to worke one after another, receive the bills, and run. "Why are you in such a hurry?" "It''s a ce to go. The ce near the south gate will soon be full of people." The uncle of the mouth-watering shop told me my question. "No! We''ll hurry too!" Gon rushes when he hears it. "wait!" Keros and Sina also run. "Let''s go, too" Zaki calls out to Lhasa and me and starts running. --Brother. I also stopped trying to run. DDWhen you do something for the first time, don''t rush. Be sure to prepare and collect information. My sister''s teachingse back to my mind. "Sharon?" "What happened?" Lhasa and Zaki look back at me. "Wait, we should prepare and gather information." I look back at the speaker. "Ah! Is there anything I should do before going to the Berea fields?" The uncle seller grinned at my question. "You can borrow a basket behind the Alchemy Guild. Berea has a pain in her thorns, so you should also wear gloves." "Thank you, uncle!" I thank the uncle of the refreshment shop and head to the alchemy guild as I was taught. There, I shows my bill and searcher''s card and rents a basket. The children of the city who were not the explorers were showing something else. We also line up. "Don''t break it." Show the bill and the wooden certificate and receive the basket from the scary-faced uncle. The boy next to his uncle had recorded the number of his wooden certificate on his notebook. --That''s it. For Gon and others. "Please lend me three more" "One for one" "It''s for my friends." "No" I exined, but it didn''t work. It seems that some people took away the basket, and as a countermeasure, they wouldn''t lend it if they couldn''t confirm the tag and the searcher''s card as a set. "Come back, you guys too. It''s a hassle, so if you throw it away, you won''t be able to rent it for free." The uncle said so and pushed us back to go quickly. DDPlease follow the rules even if it is troublesome. That will help my brother. My sister''s words go unnoticed. When I was in the vige, I thought she was just noisy, but when I went out to the outside world, I realized that she had a good understanding of life. After all, my sister is a great person. The street in front of the South Gate is lined with wagons and caravans entering the city. It''s many times more lively than the vige festival. It was amazing before yesterday''s Explorer Guild, but it''s even more amazing here. "here" Lhasa slips through people with a light movement. I and Zaki also follow their backs to the gate. "Mowing the Berea? It''s your first time you here? The Berea field is over there. There are no monsters, but be careful." When I showed the tied tag to the guards at the gate, he told me the approximate Berea field. People carrying baskets run toward different ces when they leave the gate, so it''s helpful because I wasn''t sure which way to go. "Is that it?" I could see the ce that seems to be the nearest Berea field. The guards and the uncle of the mouth-watering shop used to call it a Berea field, but it''s just a ce where many stocks with thick thorny leaves are growing. "Why not!" "It seems so!" There were Gon and Keros. I think they were at a loss because they didn''t know where to go because they were still in such a ce even though they got out quite early. A man with a spear drives away Gon. "The priority is for those who have bad legs here! For those who are fine, go to the field over there!" Is it the "social welfare" that my sister said? We join with Gon & co and head for another field. "Is this bad?" The leaves are lined up. There were some leaves growing in the strain. "wait" Zaki stopped Gon, who rolled his arms and entered the field. "The sign says that collection is prohibited." Arge cross is drawn on the billboard with red paint, and the letters are written below. "No one is watching, isn''t it?" "No. The leaves are still small, so I think they''lle out soon." I say that to Gon who seems to be dissatisfied and head to the next field. The nearby Berea fields were either hunted and banned from harvesting, or there were so many predecessors that there was no room for us, and we ended up going quite far. I managed to find a field of Berea with few people, so I decided to mow it there. In the Berea fields, many people work together to pick up the leaves. "We will do it too!" "ow" "Thorns stuck" Gon, Keros, and Sina, who had no time to stop and tried to work with their bare hands, injured their hands and separated from the leaves of Berea. "I''ll do it" Lift the leaf with a gloved hand and a petite Lhasa cuts the thick leaf root with a small knife. It seems that a small knife won''t cut well. "I''ll do it!" Gon roughly shed with a sword. The leaves of Berea were cut vigorously and the juice sttered. "Dangerous" It was almost time for my leg to be cut. "Don''t hurt the trunk or roots of the stock! You won''t be able to get the next one!" We were scolded by an adult working nearby. "It''s inefficient to do it with six people. Let''s split into two." Zaki says so and divides into three people. Gon seems to have decided to take off his shirt and wrap it in his hand to work. Keros and Sina cut the leaves lifted by Gon with a knife. Kerosins and sneaks into the roots of the leaves of Berea to work. Sina didn''tin, but she seems scared to sneak under the leaves. "Let''s do it too. Lhasa, don''t use this." "Do you get it" I lent my dagger to Lhasa, and I lifted the leaves and let Zaki and Lhasa cut the leaves. "This dagger has a great sharpness." Lhasa raises a surprised voice that the leaves of Berea were cut off in an instant. "It hurts It hurts when I catch the cut leaves. If I''m about to cut, maybe one person should prepare to catch it." Zaki, whose cut leaves collided vigorously, suggests so. It seems that the Gons had the same experience, and when it was about to run out, Keros took on the role. It took a while, but we all managed to get 10 leaves per person. "tired" "It''s harder than I expected." "I have a backache" It''s covered with sand before I knew it, and it''s sticky with the juice of Siberia. When I put Beria in my basket. "Don''t put the cut end of the leaf down. If the juice drips too much, they would not want to buy it." An uncle who passed nearby advised me so. "It''s none of your business" Gonins to the uncle. --Thank you for your kindness. That''s it. My sister often said that. "Thank you, uncle! We''ll be careful!" When I thanked him, he waved behind him and left. He''s blunt, but I think he''s a kind uncle. "Don''t be quite bulky" I packed the leaves of Berea in the basket, but it didn''t fit as I expected. It''s full of about ten. "Put me in too" "Put in me too" "Ano, my stuff" Gons also try to put them in the basket, but even if they put in extra, two more are finally avable. "I can''t enter any more" "Why didn''t you borrow some for us!" "Just so!" "We could only borrow one for one." We exin to Gon and Keros whoin. "--Chi. I won''t ask you anymore!" Gon wags his tongue and ties up the leaves of Berea with nearby weeds. "That''s it!" It seems that the thorn stuck in the shoulder and it hurt. "Damn!" Gon curses and drops Berea to the ground, undresses, ties up Berea''s leaves, and drags them so they don''t stick to her body. Keros also manages it. "What should I do" Sina looked around with a troubled face. Can a girl take off her clothes and go home naked? "The number will decrease, but we''ll carry it in small increments." If we put two extra in the basket, we can carry six. "Thank you, Sharon. I''ll take turns carrying the basket on the way." "I''m fine, do it on behalf of Lhasa and Zaki." We push the remaining four pieces against the person who is working and chase after Gon and others. It seems difficult to tie it up with clothes and carry it, so we caught up with them well before the south gate. When asked by Keros to say that he was carrying the portion of China by hand, Gon and the two of themined, "That''s sly!" Gon and Keros were bundled without aligning the cut edges of the leaves, so I advised them to re-bundle them, but they were dismissed as "noisy". "No. The leaves are damaged by being dragged, and since you carried it with the cut end down, the juice of the medicinal ingredient has flowed a lot. Its a big loss and you get two copper coins. If youe again like this, I won''t buy it. " "That''s right" Keros and Gon have holes in their clothes, and theirbor costs have been cut down. By the way, I, Zaki, and Lhasa each have one bronze coin. The number of China carrying six leaves decreased a little to three copper coins. After all it is important to prepare in advance and collect information. I thanked my sister in my heart. At a certain mountain vige "--Huh" When I was working on the riverbank near the vige, I felt the love from Mr. Rom. After all, we must be destined to be united. As I was immersed in happiness, I heard a heavy footstep behind me. I also look back alert. At the same time, I sneak my fingers on the handle of the dagger hidden in the skirt. "Reina-san, you were in a ce like this." I was alert to the voice of a man. This person is okay. "Hello, Mr. Akindo. It''s been a long time." [Tr. Akindo= Satou] Chapter 18-32. Boy in the Labyrinth City (6)

18-32. Boy in the Labyrinth City (6)

"I''ll go again!" Gon was cursing because he couldn''t harvest the Berea, but changed his mind when he realized that the other person would not change his mind. This time, Gon and his buddies went to the back of the Alchemy Guild to borrow a basket. "Isn''t it tattered?" "Wow, there''s a hole in it. I don''t think this one will work." All the good baskets have been borrowed out and remaining had holes in them, and looked like they are about to break. "At least some can be carried" "That''s right. It''s better than wrapping it in clothes and carrying it." Gon and Keros choose a rtively good basket and run. "Is it alright?" Sina seems uneasy with a tattered basket in her hand. "Lend it to me for moment" I easily repair it with a string made by picking up the straw that had fallen in the basket and twisting it. "Wow, Sharon, awesome!" "I did a lot of winter work in the vige." While I was working, I asked Lhasa to make a spare string. I''m sure it will be needed by Gon and Keros. When it was the second time to take the Berea, I got used to it and became able to do it a little faster. This time everyone got a bronze coin. It goes without saying that the string I asked for Lhasa was useful. "Okay, I''ll go again!" Gon, who got a bronze coin and felt good, rushed out. We follow, but everyone except me seems to be starting to get tired. That concern soon became a reality. "I can not do it" "I can''t do it either" First, Zaki and Keros went down. "Sorry, I me too" Next, it was Sina, despite doing her best. "You guys are weak!" Gon yells at the tired and depressed children. "Let''s do it with us only" Working with Gon. I know because I was stealing nces at him, but he has amazing power. I am confident that I will not lose in endurance, but his pure power is unrivaled. I also have to build more muscle. My sister told me that I shouldn''t do it, and she didn''t teach me how to build muscle. DDIf you train too much, you won''t grow tall. I ate quite a bit, but I was told that and gave up. "Okay, this is enough for the number of people." Gon said so, packed the leaves in a basket and ran energetically. "Us too " "Wait, Gon" "Such great physical strength" Keros, Sina, and Zaki, who had returned to work on the way, wandered behind Gon. " demon of physical strength" Lhasa stands up unsteady while cursing. "Wait, Lhasa. Let''s take a break." My legs were tired, so I suggest it to Lhasa. "Okay, okay." "We shouldn''t overdo it. We have to figure out our pace at first." I persuaded Lhasa, who was stubborn, by saying so. "Do you get it" I found myself tired more than I thought I would sit and rest. I can''t say anything about people China and others are also sitting over there. After all a break is necessary. After taking a break for a while, I heard the lively voices of children. "It''s caught! It''s a gerbil!" "Yay!" Looking around, younger children are doing something behind a nearby rocky area. I was fascinated and went to see it. "What are you doing?" "Mousetrap!" "It''s an Alisa-style trap! You can get a lot!" The children seem to be trapping mice. Alisa is a legendary bancho and seems to be stronger than the Demon King. What is a bancho? [TR: Should not that be sukeban?] Now that Lhasa can walk again, she picks up China and heads back. As the leaves dried over time after cutting, the number of coins was reduced by one. Gon and I went there for the fourth time, but the remaining four stayed in the city saying they couldn''t do it anymore. In one day today, I have 3 big copper coins and 4 copper coins, Gon has 3 big cp coins and 2 cp coins, Zaki and Lhasa have 2 big cp coins and 4 cp coins, and the least Keros has 2 big cp coins and 1 cp coin. It was quite difficult, but I think I made enough for dinner. "Okay, let''s go for a meal!" Gon cheerfullymanded and started walking toward the stalls in the square. As we approach the square, a nice scent drifts and everyone''s stomach rung. I''m hungry too. "Meat skewers Ume!" "It''s a size you can''t think of as a single big copper coin!" I bought meat skewers at the first stall that Gon and Keros found. It looked so delicious that I lost the temptation and started to stick to the meat skewers. I don''t know what kind of meat it is, but it''s delicious with precious salt. It''s a delicious mixture of gravy and salt that permeates the body. It''s good to be a little burnt and fragrant. "Eat China, it''s delicious" "I''ll stop. If I run out of money, if I do it." It seems that Zaki and Lhasa will save and so will China. We eat meat skewers and buy a lot of soup and lightly baked bread together. Both are one big cp coin. The soup contains pieces of potatoes and beans. It also contains meat, but only one or two small pieces. Instead of lightly baked bread, Sina bought two boiled potatoes. Gon said he wasn''t eating enough and ate all the rest of his earnings by turning them into boiled potatoes. "Is that you Gon?" "--Ah? Brother Pique!" Apparently, he is an acquaintance of Gon''s hometown. "Oh, did China alsoe to thebyrinth city! You guys don''t have money? "Really! Let''s go, let''s go! Let''s go meet China!" "Can I go too? I''m a friend of Gon and Sina!" "Oh, I don''t mind" Gon and Sina were invited by an acquaintance in their hometown, and Keros took advantage of it. "Will youe too?" "I''m good" "I''m full" "I also want to bathe before it gets dark." We were also invited, but Zaki, who was disappointed, refused, and Lhasa and I also refused giving a reason. "Is it here?" "There are so many people there, isn''t it over there?" When I came to the riverbank where I was taught in the guild, many explorers were cleaning off blood. Lhasa and Zaki did the same. "Let''s take a bath early" Zaki takes off his clothes and slips into a shallow river. "Sharon and Lhasae in soon! It''s cold andfortable!" "In a moment!" I fold my clothes, wrap my helmet and dagger, and use my sleeves to wrap them around my neck. I can''t loose my sister''s farewell gift. Lhasa goes into the river with her clothes on. "Your clothes will get wet" "It dries quickly" Lhasa washes her clothes and body. Wet clothes stick to Lhasa''s skin and show through. Even though we are men, I''m thrilled for some reason. I shook my head strongly and washed my face with cold river water. The clothes around my neck are messy. I''ll wash my clothes too. "Hmm, it felt good." Refresh and dry in the river. "--Hmm?" "What happened?" "What is that?" At the bridge on the upstream side, there is a cloth that is long enough to immerse in the river. "If you value your life, don''t approach." A young man who was cooling in a nearby river warns. "Hey, don''t scare neers." "It''s okay, so go" "Oh yeah, it''s a courageous test." The excited friends around the young man rush me and Zaki. "No, I am--" "Children are scared" "I don''t know. It''s impossible for cowards." "Go hide in fear in your mom''s skirt!" "I''m not a coward!" Zaki, spurred on by the young people, walked toward the bridge. "Hey, a little Zaki!" "You should stop" "Noisy, don''t stop!" Even if Lhasa and I try to stop him, Zaki bes stubborn and doesn''t stop walking. I have no choice but to grab Zaki''s shoulder to impede him. "Release! --Ah" "Wow" Zaki turned on me and Lhasa, but we lost our bnce and the three of us copsed over the cloth. --Skin color. Under the dim bridge, there were many naked women. "Wow!" I hurriedly grabbed Zaki and Lhasa and rolled over the cloth. "What? What happened?" "It was a bathing ce for girls." "Uh, lie!" Apparently, Zaki wasn''t looking at the other side. Lhasa witnessed the girls bathing, but it was calm. "Except the death penalty" "Deserves death" A woman dressed in wet clothes came out from the other side of the cloth, squeaking her fingers. From between the legs of the bridge and the cloth, the girls are looking at me with only their faces. An angry face, a shy face, a disgusted face, and so on. Many children are angry. "Sorry, I''m sorry!" Grab the heads of Zaki and Lhasa and lower them together. My head was roughly pulled up and my cheeks were stretched. The field of vision is blurred in an instant, and it is struck against the surface of the river. The taste of iron spread in my mouth. Apparently, I was pped and fell into the river. "I''ll forgive you for this for today." "Anyway, you were fooled by the idiots, right?" The scary women returned to the other side of the cloth, saying, "There is no next time." Stroking the swollen cheeks out of the river. "What? Why" "I do not know" Lhasa is unharmed for some reason. Well, apart from me who saw naked and Zaki who caused it, Lhasa was just involved. Next day--. "I want to have a body" The swelling on my cheeks has subsided, but my muscles hurts all over my body. It seems that this way to use the body is different from field work. When I fetched water and came back, everyone got up. Gon and his friends who went with their hometown are also back. Other than me, who only had muscle pain, no one couldn''t move. Even today, I eat breakfast by cooking and gain the vitality to go to work. "Let''s do our best to mow Belia today!" "I won''t go" "Me too!" Gon and Keros refused strongly. "What about other jobs?" "We go to thebyrinth" "Gon! Did you forget about thebyrinth? You decided to go to thebyrinth after you attended the ss!" I was surprised at Gon''s words and came up with stronger words. "We go to thebyrinth with an acquaintance of Gon." "With yesterday''s people?" "That''s right. It''s okay because I''m with my brothers Pique." "He''s a veteran who has been in thebyrinth for two years now!" Isn''t it dangerous if you''re with someone you''re used to? "Then they go to thebyrinth with their acquaintances, right?" "Oh, that. I am too." Sina says while hiding behind Gon. Even if I''m not so nervous, I don''t get angry about running through. The Gon &co left for the meeting ce, telling them to look forward to the souvenir story. "What do you two do?" I call out to Zaki and Lhasa. "I''m looking for a job that''s a little easier. It''s hard to do that every day." Zaki said so and went into the guild. "Let''s go, Sharon" Lhasa seems toe with me, so I got a bill like yesterday, then rented a basket and went to the Berea field. Even two people can manage it, but it takes time to cut thick leaves. It took longer than yesterday to finish the first time. About three times seems to be the limit today. "It was no good!" "Zaki?" When I delivered the leaves of Berea, Zaki was waiting for some reason. "What happened?" "Calm down" Ask Zaki, who takes a rough breath with Zeher. I''ve never seen such a desperate Zaki. "I cann''t be calm! It''s bad!" In a certain vige "Hello, Reina" Akindo-san is also polite to children like me. It''s been consistent since I first met him four years ago when I was two. "Then, let''s move on to business negotiations." I open the item box and hand over the merchandise I took out to Akindo-san. He can be trusted because he doesn''t look down even when dealing with children. "Seven gems and one gold nugget. The gems are beautifully polished and the gold nuggets are so pure that you won''t be embarrassed wherever you put them. You raised your skills." "Thanks to my unique skills. I''m not great." Akindo-san is unusual, as you can tell the purity just by ncing at it. Perhaps the fact that there is no way to hide it is a sign of trust in me. "Overuse of unique skills--" "I know" I have no intention of bing a demon king. The final battle with Rom, who became a hero, is moe, but in this world I would like to go on a love affair rather than a battle. "Is that enough?" "It was a high-grade magic core and attribute stone? Which attribute stone do you want?" "Yeah " If you want to cause a wind de or cyclone, it''s a wind attribute. And if it''s a fire attribute, it''s hard to throw away the explosive system, but from a practical point of view, Thunder seems to be most convenient. "Thunder stone is good. If enough, water stone too." I have an item box, but Rom also needs hydration. "I have a lot of water stones, so I will amodate you." "Thank you, Akindo-san" I got the long-desired attribute stone. What are you doing, myself! Afterpleting the skit in the brain, I store the attribute stones and the magic core in the item box, and shift my gaze to Akindo-san who looks at this with kind eyes. "I wonder if you can ask, Akindo-san" Chapter 18-33. Boy in the Labyrinth City (7)

18-33. Boy in the Labyrinth City (7)

"What''s wrong?" I ask Zaki, who is out of breath. "A thief! Our room was ransacked!" Zaki said that when he returned to get the writing equipment he needed for the job he was hired for, the room was already ransacked. "Did you inform the guards?" "Well, not yet" "Let''s go" We ran to the guard station with the baskets on our backs. I didn''t know where it was, so I asked a person walking along the road and found out that it was in the opposite direction, so we took some time, but we managed to reach it eventually. " Not again. I''ll do the inspection for the time being." Talking about the situation, a middle-aged guard said so with a sigh. Listening to the story along the way, it seems that an explorer dropout, who has been exhausted from doing actual exploring, is targetting ransacking the rooms of a neer with low alertness who are staying in the longhouse. "That''s it! If you know, crack down on it!" "I''m doing a patrol " Since there is not much evidence, it seems that the only way was to catch the offender in the act. "This is our room." Zaki open with the key and enters. The key is a very simple one. "This is a crime by the same guy." As soon as the guard looked inside the room, he said. Looking from the side of his thick back, you can see the miserable state of the room. "Terrible" "Totally" Our bag of luggage, which was on the shelves on the wall, was thrown to the ground, and the personal belongings in the bag were scattered on the ground. After getting permission from the guards, we pick up our luggage that has fallen to the ground. Underwear for changing clothes and your favorite cup spoon is covered with sand. "Sharon, have you written your name on your belongings?" "That''s right" I agree with Lhasa''s words. "If you live in a group, you should know what you have." That''s what my sister told me, and I tried my best to write it. "Dyes are reasonably expensive" Zaki said, while impressed. "Is that so?" As usual, my sister procured it from somewhere, so I don''t know much about the price. When I return to the vige, I''ll buy a lot of souvenirs that my sister will be happy with. "Do you know what is missing?" The guard ask me so, so I will report the stolen things. The short spear made of ant ws that Mr. Akindo gave me was gone. Other than that, I had only a whetstone, Lhasa had a spare towel, and Zaki had a notebook and a pen stolen. I don''t know about Gon and Keros, who aren''t here. Unlike yesterday, they should be going to thebyrinth with their equipment, so I think their short spear and equipment are safe. "Well, if you don''t have a lot of things, you won''t be targeted for the burry again, but when you leave the room, bring cash and valuables with you." After the inspection, the guards advised us as he leaves. We dust off Keros and Gon''s luggage and then put it all together on the table. "Let''s get back to work" Lhasa suggested. "I can''t wait for Gon and Keros." "I will write a message" There was a small ckboard for messages on the wall, and Zaki wrote down a message to them. Gon can''t read, but Keros should have read it without any problems. "It''s okay if we pass each other." We go back to their jobs. I wasted time due to the burry, so I could only carry the leaves of Berea one round trip less than yesterday. When I returned to the loghouse room after bathing with Lhasa, I heard yelling from inside the room. "You guys stole it!" The hysterical voice is Keros. I can hear Zaki''s excuse. I open the door to get rid of the misunderstanding. Zaki flew. I couldn''t take it, and the two of us are ttened on the ground. From the view beyond Zaki''s body, it seems that Gon has hit Zaki. "Gon! Stop the violence!" I get up from under Zaki''s body and protest Gon. "Shut up your thieves!" "We didn''t steal! We also affected by this burry!" I avoid the attack of Gon who is trying to hit me, and hit the face full of gaps. Immediately a counterattack kick came. I managed to avoid it, but Gon''s swinging hand hit me and I was blown off the wall. This stupid power! "Return my money!" "Who will!" Keros, who jumped from the side, was attached to my waist. "Now, Gon! Do it!" "Oh! Leave it to me!" "Stop it!" Zaki stopped Gon, by lifting the chair and hitting his body. Gon''s fist swing down at Zaki. I shook off Keros and attached it to Gon. "Stop it" At the same time as Lhasa''s voice, water was sshed on us. "What''s the fuss?" We were soaking wet and trying to advance to the second round, but we stopped moving when we heard a stunned voice. It was China who showed her face. "Maybe there was a burry in this room?" "Are you in China''s room?" "Yeah, it looks like most of the rooms in this longhouse were damaged, not just ours." Sina reported that her clothes and essories were stolen. "Did you understand this? The culprit is not us." I stare at Gon and Keros. "Hmm!" "Wow, do you understand!" Gon just snorted and turned away, but Keros still seems to be suspicious of us, maybe he can''t withdraw. "What was Keros stolen?" "It''s a gold coin! The gold coin hidden in the bottom of the bag was stolen!" --Gold coins! I don''t even remember seeing silver coins in the vige. I think it was worth about 100 bronze coins. "Lies, it''s not that bad" "No! It''s bad!" When Sina held her mouth and was surprised, Keros heated up. "Then, why don''t you go to the guard station?" Contrary to the desperate appeal of Keros, Zaki said in a cold tone dismissing it. "I had the burry reported, so if you tell them the location and room number of the longhouse, they will write it in the record." "I''ll be back!" Keros jumped out of the room. Zaki whispered, "I don''t think they will find his gold coins." It seems that the anger treated as a thief has not subsided yet. "Gon, do you have anything to say?" "Shut up! I don''t apologize!" Lhasa arbitrates on behalf of Zaki, but Gon stubbornly refuses to apologize. Sina, who couldn''t stand the heavy atmosphere, sneaked out of the room. I''m follow Sina out of the room and thanking her for clearing the misunderstanding. "Sina, thank you foring to inform us back then." "Ehehe. See you around, Sharon." Sina said so and went away. After a while, Keros dropped his shoulders and came back. The reality would have hit at the guard station. "Keros! How long will you feel down! We can be real explorers tomorrow!" "No" "That way, you can earn gold coins right away! Because you''re not a wood-certified nobody, you''re a real bronze explorer!" "That''s right! You''re a real explorer!" It seems that Keros revived while being hit by Gon on his back. After that conversation, even though I hadn''t heard it, Gon took the goblins with a big shield like a door borrowed from the leader, and Keros and Sina boasted that they got three magic cores per person in the operation to stab the target. They got one with us, so they can qualify for a bronze certificate with one more. "I envy you ~" "Separately" "Say honestly that I envy you." Keros is entwined by Zaki. "Gon, Keros, let''s go soon" Sina came out of the door. "That''s right, I forgot." "Hey! We''ll have dinner today too! Good!" Gon and Keros left the room with a triumphant look. Unlike yesterday, today seems to go out with proper equipment. "I''m not envious. I am not" "That''s right. Let''s go for dinner too." I mourned Zakiining looking toward the door of the room after Keros and his friends went out, and I invited Lhasa to go to the square yesterday for dinner. "Please croquette!" I was nning to eat the same menu as yesterday, but as soon as I saw the signboard of this stall, I really wanted to eat it, so I ordered it. Zaki and Lhasa did too. "Tasty" "Yeah, when I saw that sign, I wanted to eat it." Apparently, Zaki and Lhasa had the same reason. "Yes, that''s right." Someone nods and says. "That''s the masterpiece of the painter Tama," Dancing Croquette. "When I see that, I''m influenced by the delicious paintings and I want to eat croquettes." "--Mr. Luram" The familiar chubby knight is one of the knights who helped us out with the thieves. While talking, he bought a lot of croquettes and ate them. "Did you go to subdue the ''Area master''?" "I came to a supply meeting and report progress to the guild." In the meantime, he confessed that he was buying and eating as a hobby. "Dr. Luram, did you find yourself in such a ce?" Looking back at the cool voice, there was a longing Princess Meetia. She''s beautiful today as well. "Hello!" We correct our posture and say hello. It''s embarrassing. I was so nervous that I felt sick. "You''re the child from that time. Are you doing your best?" "Yes! No--No. I haven''t entered thebyrinth yet because I''m waiting for a ss." "That''s not the case. Even if you''re not in thebyrinth, you''re working in the city and earning your own food, right? That''s something you can be proud of." Princess Meetia''s hand wrapped in white gloves strokes my head. I won''t wash this head anymore. -Clean up! Rom, filth is the first step towards illness! My sister''s voice echoes in my mind. Let''s put up with not washing for a while. "Let''s go, Mr. Luram. Well, I''m still healthy until the day I meet again." "Yes! Meetia, gobu, good luck!" Princess Meetia left, pulling Luram''s hand. "Sharon, fix your mouth" Lhasa casually said so and walked in search of the next food stall. I look at Zaki grinning on my side, realize my expression and desperately fixed it. Please allow your mouth to loosen if you''re not careful. I knew I was feeling exalted, but I could not help myself. After finishing the meal and returning, Gon and Keros did not return, and they only returned drunkte at night. "Keros is back! Be crazy about the future hero Keros!" After rolling Keros on a cot, Gon rolled to his ce and fell asleep immediately. That''s fine, but I want him to stop snoring so loud that people in the next room kick the wall. Without falling asleep, Lhasa, who was angry, closed his mouth with a damp cloth and managed to stop Gon''s snoring. After Zaki pointed out that that is dangerous method, he thanked Lhasa and fell asleep. I''ll sleep too. It will be early tomorrow. The next morning, after running and bathing, I returned and found Gon and Keros. "What about the two?" "They are moving out" "I''m living in my seniors'' house. I''m going to have a party over there from now on." Lhasa simply answered my question and Zaki exined in detail. It seems that China is also the same. "We''ve been overtaken" "It''s okay. We''re notpeting for the best." I encourage Zaki who seems to be disappointed. "But there are only three people." "Rookie ss" "That''s right. All you have to do is gather members in a neer ss." I''ve found out about Gon and Keros, but there are many other new explorers. I spent my days up to neer training with Zaki and Lhasa on a daybor job, imagining friends I hadn''t seen yet. I haven''t saved enough money to buy a recement for the stolen short spear, but I''d like to do something by the end of the course. "OK, let''s go!" Do the rookie training properly and gain the knowledge to work in thebyrinth! "Down here" "There are quite a lot of people." We came to a square a little away from the guild. A neer ss is held here. It seems that it is usually held at the training center behind the guild, but Zaki, who is well informed, told me that this wider ce will be used because there are many new adults who will be explorers at this time. When I was looking around like that, I bumped into another person. "Be careful!" The one who bounces and gets angry is a rat-human boy wearing a bright red helmet. Like a petite race, he''s only about my waist. "DO YOU NOT KNOW Neze-sama, the child of Warrior Mize?" "I''m sorry. I didn''t look around properly." I apologize honestly because I made a mistake. "Oh! Forgive me! Will you also take a neer course?" "That''s right. I''m Sharon." "Well, Sharon! I''ll make you my servant!" "I won''t be a servant, but let''s take a ss together." He seems to be a nicer boy than I expected, so I refused in advance for Lhasa and Zaki before inviting Neze. "Oh! Let''s go!" Neze raises his fist and runs out without looking before and hits someone else. Maybe it was like that at my time. "Be careful!" The opponent was a beastman about two heads bigger than me. Larger than arge gon. "Ah, uh" The long-haired dog humans look around with vague eyes, then notice the bouncing Neze and bow their heads slowly. "Wow, I''m sorry" "Oh! I''ll forgive you!" "Thank you, I''m Daegu" "I''m Neze-Hey!" A dog named Daegu held Neze and put it on his shoulder. "As appology" "This is good! The view is great!" I didn''t know any of the beastmen, but they seem to be more individual than they look. Perhaps because I was looking up like that, I bumped into another person again. I just bumped into everyone today. "Sorry!" "No, I didn''t look closely either." The person who wore the hood deeply was a woman who had a low voice. The color of her eyes that I saw up close was purple, which was as beautiful as an amethyst, the same as my sister''s hair color. Perhaps the girl doesn''t want to get involved with others, she tries to get away quickly by looking down. "--wait!" I reflexively grabbed the girl''s arm. I''m not sure why. For some reason, I felt like I shouldn''t leave her alone. "I''m Sharon. If you''re going to take a rookie course, why don''t you take it with us?" "No, I''m alone--" "Good! Good! I''ll introduce it to other children! What''s your name?" "--Laxis" I join Lhasa and others while holding the girl''s hand. She was resisting at the beginning, but maybe it was troublesome to resist after a while, she followed me with a sign. "Gather around you guys who are training as neers! I don''t take roll calls, soe to a ce where you can hear my voice!" A tired adult makes a loud voice. Maybe that person is an instructor. "--Japanese sword? There are samurai in this world too." Nihonto? Saurai? Laxis pronounced something simr to his sister''snguage. By the way, she has a simr atmosphere to her sister. Maybe it was because she looked like her sister that I couldn''t leave her alone. "Don''t speak, listen! It''s your job today to remember even one of my words!" The instructor shouts. I have to concentrate! To be a full-fledged explorer! In a certain vige "What does Reina want to ask me?" After closing the transaction, I ask Mr. Akindo. "What is your purpose?" "What is your purpose?" Mr. Akindo tilts his head with a nice face. "Don''t answer the question with a question. What is the reason for dealing with a child like me on an equal footing? Money, isn''t it? The items I have are not unusual. It''s not a reason for you to go out of the way" Looking up at Mr. Akindo. "I can''t fool Reina-san." Mr. Akindo said so and posed for surrender. "Then tell me? What is your purpose?" I do not loosen my pursuit and approach Mr. Akindo. "My purpose is--" Mr. Akindo stopped speaking there, and after a short pause he continued. "--You are Reina-san" Chapter 18-34. Boy in the Labyrinth City (8)

18-34. Boy in the Labyrinth City (8)

"We are starting the neer ss!" The instructor shouts to the many new explorers gathered around him. There are more than 100 boys and girls in the square. "First of all, about essential belongings! Do you know anything ?!" When the instructor asks, shouts of "Weapons!", "Smoke balls!", "sh balls!", "Knives for dismantling!" could be heard. Smoke ball and sh ball By the way, my sister told me to get it before other equipment. Ipletely forgot. It seems that once I came to thebyrinth city I was a little overwhelmed. "Well, that''s important, but there''s something more important!" The instructor gestured us to quiet down and waited for the explorers'' voices to subside before continuing. "It''s water! Be sure to bring a water bottle! There are ces in thebyrinth where you can get water, so keep a map of where you''re going to explore in advance. People can live without eating,, but you''ll die without water! " In response to the instructor''s voice, people around me protested, "I will die without eating!" It is natural for people from a mountain viges to die of starvation in poor harvest years. "There is bad and there is worse, it''s a matter of degree. You can move for four or five days without eating, but you can''t move that much without water." After saying that, the instructor told us the types of water bottles and precautions. "Be sure to wash the water bottle when you return from exploration! A filthy water bottle is a source of illness! Don''t think you can get over ambitious and only focus on fighting monsters!" It''s the cautionary warning that my sister told me. It''s been said for long time use to keep it as clean as possible. "It seems that some advanced explorers have magical tools that boil water when magical power is applied." The acquaintance Zaki, who was sitting nearby, tells me in a whisper. Water is rather heavy, so I think such a convenient tool was made. "Next be sure to bring a torch orntern!" "Well, it would be bright if there is a sign monument." Immediately, a neer who had been to thebyrinthined. "You think there will always be a sign monument! And even in the ce where there is a sign monument, there are always shadows that the light does not reach. There are also monsters that attack from the shadows like a shadow demon. The shadow is always safe to illuminate. Don''t spare effort! That''s the dividing line between those who return alive and those who don''t! " While listening to the instructor, I remember the first time I went to thebyrinth. Certainly, there was a lot of shadows. There were quite a few ces whether crevices in the walls, shadows of pirs, and rubble was piled up. If there was a monster lurking there, I''m sure someone would have been injured by a surprise attack. "If you handle thentern roughly, it will break, so use the torch while neers. The torch can be a weapon and can also restrain slime!" "Well, slime is a small fish!" "Have you ever fought slime?" The explorer whoined to the instructor''s words shook his head. "The slime in thebyrinth is different from the harmless slime in the city''s waterways and garbage disposal sites. It''s a difficult task to defeat with a weapon, and it''s unexpectedly agile and secretes acid when striking to the body. You should also be weary of poisoning. " I understand. Even in the vige, I was told to be careful when walking in the mountains. I hate leeches, but I hate slime even more. The story of a new hunter who entered the mountain alone and was eaten by slime was a ssic cautionary tell for children before climbing the mountain. "Even if you get tired, don''t sit directly on the floor of thebyrinth. In some ces, monsters like tube-worms wille out from between the cobblestones and suck blood. Peel it off. If you leave it as it is, it will eat through the meat and sneak into your body. " Wow, I can just imagined it. Thebyrinth seems to be a more dangerous ce than I expected. "If you can afford it, wrap something around your hips to protect them. Some guys wrap around your hips, so if you feel something is wrong with your hips, stand up immediately." The instructorughs when he says so. The instructor says it''s best to use rocks and luggage as chairs for the time being. After that, the stories of the instructor continues. Everything was good, and I felt amazed by how lucky I was in my first exploration. Just as rmended by Mr. Luram and few others, this neer training is indispensable. It''s still going on for a few days, but I think the first day alone is worthwhile. --Brother, knowledge is power. That''s exactly what my sister said. Once know what you know, your attitude in entering thebyrinth will bepletely different. ording to the instructor, this neer training was started by Sir Pendragon six or seven years ago, and the mortality rate of neers has dropped visibly since the training became widespread. It seems that more than ten times as many people were dead in the past. "I''m going to take a lunch break! Meals are free, but only once for each person! Remember, the guys who line up in line many times and try to eat for others will be beaten up!" When the instructor said so, the explorers rushed to one side. Zaki and Neze, a human who we just got acquainted, also start running. Daegu, arge dog man, moves quietly and quietly, but his stride is wide, so he would not bete as well. "Let''s go, Sharon" I was hailed by the quiet Lhasa. Suddenly, I noticed that the child sitting next to me wasn''t moving and looked back. "Laxis, let''s go too" "I''ll goter. I''m not good at crowds." "It''s okay because we''re together." I take Laxis''s hand and follow Lhasa and his friends. I just got to know this kid, but I can''t leave him alone in the atmosphere of my little sister. As the word says, Laxis is not good at crowds, and every time he was about to collide with someone, he got very frightened and clung to my arm. It doesn''t seem like I''m okay either, and I feel like I''m in a hurry to notice that I''m bumped too much. "Yes, the next person" Oops, it''s our turn. A long ck-haired sister pours soup into a bowl. She is an older sister who is always taken care of by cooking. I thanked the sister and received the bowl. The menu includes a lot of white soup and a big bread. The big bread looks like freshly baked and has a nice aroma of wheat. We go back to our standing ce and eat with everyone. Laxis seemed to be hungry too, so as soon as he sat down, he started eating soup. "It''s delicious. It''s definitely better than a bad dining room." It seems to agree with his mouth, and there is a smile on Laxis''s face. "That''s right. Unlike soup kitchens, the lunch for neers uses real recipes made by the ''miracle cook''." A boy dressed like an aristocrat sitting nearby says with a d expression. Somehow, it looks like the chubby knight Luram. Maybe his younger brother. "Hmm, that''s right." I bring the soup to my mouth with a spoon while showing a suitable acknowledging expression. --delicious. Unlike the light and unsatisfactory cooked rice, it is very delicious. "Rumor has it that some people are in trouble, because they get into the ss for this lunch." It''s totally sad, says the aristocratic boy. "Bo-chan, if you don''t eat early, it will get cold." "Oops, that''s right." The aristocratic boy advised by a naive boy returns to a meal in a hurry. "Huh, it was delicious. If you get used to it, the supper fee will increase steadily." Zaki says with satisfaction while returning the empty vessel to his luggage. Since lunch is served during the ss, I only need to spend for dinner, but I still can''t work during the ss, so my money is steadily decreasing. It seems better to save for a while. "But lectures are important" "Yeah, sure are" "I know that there were many signs before I was attacked by a thief, now that I''ve taken a lecture." Recalling before and after being attacked by a thief, I agrees with Zaki''s words. "Huh? Have you been attacked by a thief?" "Yeah, its good that you survived." "Wow, amazing" Neze and Lachesis gave a surprised voice, and Daegu was impressed with theid-back tone. "I got help" "I was about to die." Tell the Nezes about the help of Geritz-sama. "Oh! Were you the ones who was helped by our brother!" The aristocratic boy interrupted the story. "I''m Luram''s younger brother, Rogym. This is my servant''s Sag. Despite his look, he can imitate Take Point, and can use life magic!" "Bo-chan,''despite his look'' past was unnecessary." As expected, he is Luram''s younger brother, and is his servant is a spell-caster? It seems so. "It''s amazing. It''s the second person to meet who is a spell-caster." The only spell user toe to my vige is Mr. Thalberg. No one in the vige can use magic. Even the pharmacist Baba couldn''t use magic. "Gather! Let''s start the afternoon lecture!" I wanted to have Sag show me magic, but it seems that the next lecture will start. I''m full and sleepy, but I have to do my best to take a lecture. The neer training on the second day is a practical training using a wooden sword and a wooden spear. I do preparatory exercises and warm my body. "Ra-radio calisthenics? This world has a strange scale of the original world." Laxis was saying something in a whisper. I couldn''t hear it well because the people around me were noisy. "Okay, first of all, do a swing! The instructor will correct it, so swing seriously!" Yesterday''s instructor shouts. A person wearing the same sash as the instructor is slowly walking between us doing our best. There are other people who are instructors. "You over extending, so I tell you . You to squeeze hard at the moment you hit the opponent, so I advise." "Oh! Let''s try it!" The one who is instructing Neze is a beautiful woman with blonde hair tied on the left and right sides of her head. She has a strange way of speaking. "You should observe without looking away, so Tria points out to you." When I was looking at Neze, I was warned by hitting my head from the side. "Excuse me-same face?" It was the older sister who had the same face as the instructor who instructed Neze. "My god, Student. Tria and Yuit are sisters, so I tell." Instructor Tria then moves on to teach how to use a dagger. I thought they were twins, but there were many other older sisters with the same face. How many sisters are you? It was only during the first swing that I was thinking about such an extra thing, and soon I couldn''t afford it. After practicing swings and simple patterns, it''s a one-on-one mockbat. If I lose, the rule is to rece the next one, and I lost to the aristocratic child, Rogym, after passing three people. He seems to have been educated as a warrior from an early age. He was ordered to be reced after he had defeated ten people, and was praised by the instructor. "Student Zaki, you are weak and not suitable for explorers." Zaki, who was pointed out by the instructor, looked like the end of the world, but the instructor continued to say, "You should eat a lot and train more, and you can improve the situation." He was rejuvenated by hearing this. I also tried my best not to lose, and I was able to umte winning stars without losing other than Rojim. "Student Laxis, I''m not impressed with losing on purpose, so I tell." "It''s not on purpose" Lachesis was defeated in all matches. He missed with the sword, and couldn''t avoid it even though the timing was right, as well as the sense of distance was strange. After losing, he managed to mutter "Meane" in a whisper. Is it a word that expresses regret? "Bruises and muscle aches hurt all over my body" "Let''s go eat rice" "Tomorrow is training for group battles, so today let''s eat something that is strong!" Heading to the stall square with the members who were in the group battle together. "That? Isn''t that Gon?" I found Gons sitting in front of the guild. Therge Gon, the gruesome Keros, and the fashionable girl Sina are full of small scratches, and blood is bleeding from the cloth wrapped around Gon''s arm. After all, thebyrinth is a ce to stay alert. "Gon, you''re injured. Are you okay?" When I called out, Gon raised his face with a moody face. "shut up" "Keros and Sina also look sick--" "It''s not a big deal" The moment Keros said so, Sina red at Keros. "Terrible! Keros says it''s not a big deal that she died!" Sina grabbed Keros''s chest and started crying. It seems that a child from the same vige as Sina who joined their party was killed by a monster. "I can''t help it!" Keros shouts to China. "That''s thebyrinth! That''s what being an explorer is!" The screaming Keros'' eyes are bloody and scary. "Quiet, shut up" Keros hit by Gon is silent. Gon pulled Sina''s hand to stand up and called out to Keros, "I''m going," and took him. We went to the food stall square as nned, but the reality of thebyrinth was struck by the Gons, who were in the same situation as ourselves, and we had a heavy meal. I''ve done bad things to those who don''t know about Gon. In a certain vige "What is your purpose?" "My purpose is-you, Reina-san" Akindo says that his purpose is me. "Akindo-san is a lolicon?" "Not really" Akindo shakes his head seriously and disgustingly. "The purpose is to watch whether Reina and the reincarnated people are living their lives in good health." "Monitoring?" "No. I just watch out for demons, powerful people, and demon king worshipers so that they are not targeted." I tried to say something provocative, but Akindo doesn''t seem to get angry. Is it like free security? Well, Akindo is many times better than the other three mentioned by Akindo. "Although the story changes, does Akindo go to thebyrinth city?" "Yes, I met Sharon the other day." "Really? Tell me! How was it? Did he had a stomachache? Did he get injured? Did he feel anxious away from me? Did he eat properly? Did he get a bed?" "Please calm down, Reina-san. I will answer in order." Mr. Akindo told me about his brother''s recent situation. I was a little relieved to hear that I was already with people who seemed to be party members I didn''t mind hearing that there was girl Bad bug. "Hey, Mr. Akindo. Do you have blue or red candy?" Chapter 18-(SS1): Recitation

18-(SS1): Recitation

* This is a side story during the stay in the royal capital in Chapter 13 (slightly short). * The "Boy in the Labyrinth City" will be postponed for a while. "Darling, I want you to read us a picture book!" Pochi came with her favorite picture book. It became a habit every night to read aloud the picture books rmended by the younger trope before going to bed. "Again, the same book? Didn''t you receive many new ones?" Arisa, who changed into her sleepwear, asks while putting her hair in a nightcap. "There was no story beyond this picture book, nanodesu." "The pictures are cute ~?" "That''s what Pochi admires, nanodesu! The illustrations were 100 out of 100, nanodesu!" What is with the perfect score? I almost retorted , but I decided instead to watch with a smile because it was a Pochi-like expression. "Pochi-chan loves the book." "Yes, it''s the Hero-story, nanodesu!" Lulu puts her long ck hair together with a scrunchie. If she sleep as it is, it will hurt if it''s stepped on by another kid who turned over. "By the way, did you hear that there is a readingpetition in the royal capital?" "Is it a road race, nanodesu?" "Do you have a hard time?" "No, it''s a tournament where you can read aloud the book." "It''s so great, nanodesu!" "It s really amazing ~?" When Arisa exined, Pochi and Tama opened their eyes and were surprised. "Arisa, more details, so I question." "I''m curious too. Can we go to hear the reading?" Nana and Liza are curious and ask Arisa. These two people also like listening to the readings of picture books. "Listen" "Thanks you, Mia. Asking for additional information." "The day after tomorrow, there is a the performance. There is a ticket on the day." Pushed by Nana''s momentum, Mia spoke about the readingpetition. "I''m sure my darling will be the best!" "Tama thinks so too" "Would not master do it too, nanodesu?" It''s bad for the two who look at me with glittering eyes, but I have no ns to participate. "Ga-n" "Here!" Arisa with a fearless face stood in front of them. --No way. "I wonder if this could happen!" Arisa makes a voice in a strange pose. "My darling application for participation in the tournament has already beenpleted!" Arisa with a smug expression turned towards me while doing the thumbs gesture. Typical of Arisa. "Do that only after asking!" I lightly drop a fist on the head of Arisa, who has done her own thing. Arisa screams. "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! "I have to I do it with this book?" The picture book that Pochi requested earlier is also included in the application. In any case, I read it dozens of times, so I don''t need to practice anymore. "Fufufu, Arisa-chan''s work is perfect!" Arisa, who stopped pretending to hurt, gives off a nihilistic smile having won. "Arisa, seiza" "Sorry" While showing my fist, Arisa took a pose of remorse obediently. Maybe it really hurt. And on the day of the readingpetition. "Splendid! \ "What a immersive reading! \ As I began to read aloud, a few surprised voices began to leak from the audience. The judges are listening with a serious look. It''s a little ufortable when I evaluated so close. It seems that Pochi and Tama in the audience are also watching over with clenched fists. "that? what? Around the middle of thepetition, the acimed customers began to show their surprised faces. --I wonder what? Still, I concentrate on finishing the reading. My friends, including Pochi and Tama in the audience, praised me with a standing ovation. However, the result was a loss in qualifying. One of the judges told me the reason. "The beginning was really good, but it became monotonous from the middle and I was a little rushing to the end, so it''s better to practice a little more bnced. Practice and effort will not let you down you." "Yes, thank you for your advice." I thank the judges for the finals and I head to the audience seats where everyone is. Even so, is it well-bnced? "Ah!" I understand the reason. I read that book dozens of times at Pochi''s request, but I rarely read thetter half because Pochi and Tama always fell asleep on the way. "I see, practice is certainly not betrayed me." I wonder if the middle to the second half, which I have hardly read, was poor. "From now on, I have to devise a pace distribution so that I can read thetter half before falling asleep!" Chapter 18-SS2. The Secret of the Great Witch

18-SS2. The Secret of the Great Witch

* Please enjoy the short story that spotlights Tia, who is very popr in the new death march. "Hello, Mr. Satou. Could you spare some time." When I was in charge of the store at the brave shop in the fortress city of Akatia, Mr. Tia, who was supposed to be a disciple of arge witch wearing a witch hat, came to the store. "Hello Tia. Here''s a nutritional supplement." "Thank you. After all, you can''t get tired with this." I noticed her approach by the light spot reflected on the radar, so I quickly handed over the nutritional supplements I had prepared in advance. "Hey, Tia-tan" Arisa, who was chatting with me, called out to Tia with her cheeks stuck to the counter. Tia swallows up the nutrients and urges Alisa with her gaze. "Why don''t you get old?" Alisa asks while looking at Tia''s youthful face. "Am I old? What are you talking about?" Tia answers mysteriously while tilting her neck. "Because your actual age is--" Tia quickly closed Alisa''s mouth. "Isn''t it a vition of etiquette to expose the age of ady?" "Peace, I implore" Alisa agreed with a tone like Nana. "But why are you so youthful? Over-hunting rejuvenating medicine?" "I don''t.-I mean, where do you over hunt rejuvenating medicine? You rarely see blood-suckingbyrinths, and you don''t get more in otherbyrinths? ? " There must have been a recipe for rejuvenation medicine in the forbidden book in the Elven Vige, but it''s confusing, so let''s not mention it. "Then why?" "Because there is a huge magical power of the source." Mr. Tia made a troublesome statement. If so, do I, who controls thergest "source of the valley of the dragon" on the continent, remain young? "Magic power? By the way, I also seem to be slow growing " "Hmm,rades" Mia, who was listening to the story, mmed Arisa''s shoulder, which had been shocked with a face simr to mine. "That''s wrong! Arisa-chan''s different!" Alisa shouts in a pose reminiscent of Munch''s "Scream." "You okay ~?" "What happened, nanodesu?" Tama and Pochi, who heard Arisa''s voice, came out from the back. "No, nothing." Arisa replies with an upset voice, staring at Tama and Pochi''s young appearance. "By the way these kids aren''t growing either." It seems that they haven''t grown up from what they were when they first met, even though they were given enough food and sleep during the growing period. It''s not as big as Alisa and Mia, but these two are so huge in magic power quantity that they can''t bepared with ordinary people due to their rapid level up. "Is the rapid level up hindering their physical growth?" "It''s Okay, it''s okay" Tia, who heard my whisper, waves her hands. "You don''t have to worry so much, but after a few years your body will get used to it and get older." "Really?" Arisatches onto Tia''s words. This is good. I was started to worry thinking that what I thought was good for safety hindered the growth of the children. However, the relief was a little premature. "Yes, I think it''s about half the normal speed." After hearing Tia''smentary, Arisa stiffened her expression as if she had petrified. Perhaps it was awkward, Tia put the cup she had drunk on the counter and said, "It was delicious," and went home. "Shonnya ah ~" "What''s wrong, Arisa-chan?" Perhaps because Arisa was making noise, all of her friends, including Lulu, had gathered. Lolo, the manager of the brave shop, seems to be sleeping with the hamster kids during the nap time. "Lulu-neesan!" Arisa hugs Lulu and appeals to the story. "Alisa, it''s okay" "Fine?" Lulu pats Alisa''s hair whilebing it with her hands. "The condition that darling told us to get us as brides is ''five yearster''? We would not age five years." "Yes! That''s right! Lulu you are a genius! As expected of my sister!" Arisa, whose expression is brightened, takes Lulu''s hand and begins to dance. "Genius ~?" "That is Lulu, nanodesu!" Tama and Pochi are caught in Arisa enthusiasm , and dances happily around them. Maybe I can''t keep up with the flow of the story, but it seems enough that Arisa, who was depressed, got well. "And it''s hard to get old--" Alisa looks at me and smiles deeply with satisfaction. Why is that the smile activates the Crisis Perception skill. "--My husband isn''t gonna be Shota forever!" Arisa pointed at me with a sound effect in her mouth. "Muu?" Mia, who was listening nearby, makes a confused face. She ask with her eyes what it means, but I can''t grasp Alisa''s acrobatic thinking either. "In other words, after enjoying Loli Shota enough, you can even taste Shota!" I shook my head silently to Arisa''s delusion. While vowing to find a way to promote growth before that happens. Chapter 19-35. Boy in the Labyrinth City (9)

19-35. Boy in the Labyrinth City (9)

*Author note: It was a little too long, so I divided it into two episodes. "Is that Laxis?" In the morning, I saw Laxis on my way home from running. When I approached to call out, I noticed that there was someone other than Laxis in the shadow. Talking to Laxis are suspicious people with deep hoods. I''ve never seen a dark purple robe before. I thought he might be in trouble, so I silenced my footsteps and approached. "The seed left by our god." "I''m me. Don''t call me seed." I heard a voice from the other side of the building. From the feeling of conversation, the other party seems to be an acquaintance of Laxis. But I don''t think they are very close. "Let''s go home, go to the ''Liberty House''. Your parents are also waiting." "Both are foster parents prepared by your sect, right?" Cult? Is it different from the temple? --Brother. Don''t eavesdrop. Maidens have secrets. Suddenly my sister''s words pass through my mind. Did you say that when I came across someone talking to my sister? "--I''m different from my sisters!" When I looked back, I saw the back of Laxis running away. While thinking about my sister, it seems that something went wrong with the person she was talking to. What happened to Laxis? Where and how have you lived before? I''m curious for some reason. "--Hey, Sharon. What''s up Sharon!" In front of me was a knowledgeable Zaki. "Um?" "What''s wrong, Sharon? You''ve been drowsy since morning today." Quiet Lhasa looks at me looking up. By the way, before I knew it, I was in the open space used for neer training. I don''t remember what I was doing, probably because I was thinking about Laxis. My hair is damp and I''m not hungry, so after that I think I took a bath in the river and ate breakfast with Zaki and Lhasa. "Do you have a fever?" "Sorry, it looks like it was a little out of focus." I apologize to Zaki and Lhasa who are worried, and move to the meeting ce of my group. "Good morning" "Oh! You''re here!" "Good morning, I''m sleepy in the morning" There was Ute, a priest apprentice at the Temple of Zykuon who couldn''t use sacred magic, Neze, a petite rat, Daegu, arge dog, and- Laxis with a expressionless face. It seems that the aristocratic child Rojim and his servant Sag haven''te yet. "Good morning, Laxis" "--Ah" After greeting, I got a live reply. It seems that she''s worried about something this morning. "Hey--" "Students, gathered so Imand" The loud voice of a beautiful instructor interrupted the voice that tried to ask Laxis. "Sharon, let''s go" Prompted by Lhasa, I also turn to the instructor. "Today I will tell you that you be practicing a group battle, so I inform." "Well, no matter how strong the instructor is, you can''t win with this number of people?" "Student, Neze. numbers are power, but the level is also power, so I correct." We were skeptical, but the instructor treated us with plenty of room, corrected the mistakes in how we fought, and gave us a lot of advice. What surprised me was "Next, for you is practice to fight monsters with tentacles, so I tell." She magically manipted a number of ropes, entwined them with our feet and hands in a creature-like motion, and taught us how to deal with them. In addition, she simtes a hard monster with a magic shield called "free shield" that floats in the air, or a flying monster by floating cloth or firewood, and attack in the various ways of that monster fight. At the signal of a break, we fell to the ground. "This explorer job is amazing " There is muttering while looking at the instructor, breathlessly. I thought she was a warrior, but it''s too amazing to be able to use magic freely. Though I thought so, I was denied by the aristocratic child Rozim and his servant Sag. "Don''t think of that as a standard, stupid. Is that the case with such explorers?" "That''s exactly what the boy says. There aren''t that many users in the Shiga Kingdom." There were about 6 other people at the venue, though? Is it because they are sisters? "The break is over, so I tell. The second turn will be the dance of Kanikani Hell and Sandworm, so I foretell." The training from the afternoon was a fierce thing far from the interesting training name, and not only the girl Laxis and the weak Zaki, but also Rojim and Ute, a priest apprentice who had been training from an early age, copsed. "That you are standing to the end, so I''m impressed. That you continue basic training, so I rmend ." I managed to stand until the end, but I was exhausted at the very end, perhaps because the instructor praised me so much. "Sorry, because of me" "Don''t worry. Others couldn''t walk because their legs trembled." After training in the workshop, we are moving towards the stall square. "Tomorrow is the real deal!" "Oh, it''s abyrinth" As Neze of the human and Daegu of the dog say, tomorrow, the final day of the course, the instructor will lead the group to explore thebyrinth. "Let''s eat something strong today." "Well, for my wallet is going to be tough, so I''ll keep it as usual." I can''t work during the ss, so my money is steadily decreasing. "Oh! Gons!" At the point where Zaki pointed, there was arge Gon, a gruesome Keros, and Shina who followed them. Gon had a big shield and Keros had an eye-patch for some reason. All three were more old cloth bandages than when we saw themst. "Keros, did you get hurt?" "Sharon-I just cut my eyelids. I''ll be able to see it soon." When I was worried and called out, I was treated in ill-manner. "Isn''t it amazing that Gon is new equipment?" "I was selected as a shield." Unlike yesterday, today he seems to be in a good mood. "But it''s dangerous. Even the former shield person was seriously injured. If he became like that kid " Shina, who just lost her friend recently, says worriedly. As I learned from today''s training, the shield is easy to get injured because you have to bear the brunt of the monster instead of being able to wear heavy equipment. "Hmm, can I be killed by a monster? I was selected. I''ll y an active part and be an executive!" "Watch out for injuries" "Hmm, don''t preach to those who don''t make money in thebyrinth!" Perhaps my worries have hurt Gon''s dignity, and he angered his shoulders and left. "Is it alright?" "Injuries are increasing and thebyrinth is still a dangerous ce." "It''s okay because he''s a sturdy guy." After watching Gon''s back for a while, we apologized to everyone who was waiting and went out for dinner. "I will tell you that this is the minimum amount of luggage required for thebyrinth line." The next morning, we met at the same training za as yesterday and were given supplies to each party by the instructor. We were handed over six torches and tinderbox, One smoke ball and one sh ball for each person, two spare water bags, some rags and a rope. The rag cloth seems to be used for hemostasis andndmarks. And three meals to carry. After that, how many bags to put the collected materials? "This isn''t water? Is it sake?" "The Velia liquor is for disinfection in case of injury, so I correct." It''s a very luxurious disinfectant. "After disinfection, you should use Velia ointment or magical medicine depending on the degree of injury, so I will." "It''s just Berea." "Student Neze. Half of the explorers confess that they survive thanks to Berea." Come to think of it, did we also have a day job mowing Berea? It''s only a few days ago, but I feel it as if it was long time ago. At that time, I was with Gon, Keros, and Shina. "I will distribute the supplied medicine,, so I dere." The instructor gave each person one Belia magical medicine and one ointment. Is it okay to get this much? I think these cost many silver coins. "It''s okay because the master has donated a lot of money so that the new explorer will not die, so tell." "Masuta?" I think there was such a word in my sister''s word. Next to him, Laxis was mming, "Why is it Eigo?" Laxis, who looked depressed yesterday, is feeling a little better, perhaps because she is looking forward to thebyrinth line today. "--what?" "Nothing" "Weird guy" When I was looking at Laxis, she had a suspicious face. I''m a little worried if she doesn''t like me, but I''m d she got better. "In addition to these Maps. Bring a pen and paper, so I told you. " "I have it!" He show the ck charcoal stick that Zaki attached to the board with the paper and string attached to the board. "Good student Zaki, I evaluate it as a good idea." "Thank you, instructor" Zaki who was praised by the instructor is shy. Zaki said that he couldn''t draw the map well in the firstbyrinth line with Gon and others, and he said that he learned from that mistake. "Perform final confirmation--" The instructor confirmed that some of us had knives for dismantling before leaving for thebyrinth. "There is a lot ofpetition in ces where you can make money like this, so we rmend that you do not touch it for the first few years." As the instructor says, Labyrinth frog, Labyrinth beetle. There were many parties gathering in the grasnd square, and when I found a monster that appeared from the spring hole, they were flooded from all directions and had a fierce battle. "In the first ce, we are not high enough level now." "Yes, students. Both evaluate that level 20 is necessary." I''m sure the uncle of a former soldier who came back to the vige said level 8, so I think it will take years for me to reach that level. "Well, hey, should I hunt the small fly monsters in the same square?" "That is also an option, so I tell." The instructor affirms Neze''s n. I think it''s encouraging to say that there are many strong explorers around when it''s dangerous. "But I teach you to think more about the situation where everyone hunts to a minimum while waiting for a spawn." "Isn''t it profitable?" "Student. you''ll have a hard time getting is a magic core and a material that is not in demand, so I tell you all." If that''s all, there seems to be another better ce. I was allowed to hunt for a trial, but the amount of money I can earn despite being quite strong is in the first section Labyrinth moth is not much. Today I had a heavy equipment so I won without any injuries, but I think we would be injured with our equipment which is the same as everyday wear. We left the crowded swamp and came to the small monster maze in the first section. "Wow, it''s amazing. There is a maze at the bottom of the valley." "There is a passage in the rock like a pir that grows in the maze." "Is it a pir or something like a tower?" We look down from the top of the cliff. "There are many suspension bridges that connect pirs." Suspension bridges seem to be sturdy, and they can be traversed in a single line. "Remember the approximate shape, so I advise." ording to the instructor, there are countless wells in this maze, and it seems that higher-ranking species such as fighting gobs and warrior gobs, such as goblins-the instructor said demi-goblins-are wandering around. It''s hard to say that this is also a ce where you can earn money. "Because goblins can''t make money except for magic cores." "What about goblin oil or goblin liquor?" As I heard at the food stall square, goblin oil is cheaper than ordinary animal oil and seems to be popr with lower ss explorers who usenterns. "Oil isn''t dropped by goblins. Labyrinth oil shops extract oil from goblin corpses. And goblin liquor is only drunk by poor explorers." The servant Sag will answer. Is it because the tone is strange? "But if you can''t make money, why are you here?" "I tell you that it is because it is suitable for the purpose of collecting magic cores that is necessary for promotion to bronze certificate." It seems that there is apetition here as well, but it seems that it is not as bad as thebyrinth moths andbyrinths in the main corridor. "The final stage of the training will start, so I tell you." We were led by an instructor into the small monster maze, bypassing the ces where other explorers fight and going deep into the maze. asionally, explorers of the same age run between the pirs and the suspension bridge that connects them. "Be careful of the shadows, so I warn." The instructor turned around and struck something behind the pir. "--Gugya" A ck goblin rolled out. "It''s a hidden monster!" "Be careful! He has a poisonous weapon!" "The First to act - wins! Go!" "Understood!" Nezemands me and the other children to m their weapons at the monster all at once. "It''s awkward. There is no formation." "Isn''t the boy jumping in?" It seems that the aristocratic child Rojim and his servant Sag did not participate in the assault and were wary of the surroundings. "Should have been taught this in the rookie ss. The deaths of neers due to hiding monsters are by far the mostmon, so I am worried." The instructor looks around our faces and speaks. It''s hard to understand because there are few changes in facial expressions, but the instructor seems to be worried about us. While confirming the cooperation, she hunted "stray" goblins, and when we got used to it, she found a group of about three enemies and had us gain many-to-many practical experience. "It''s a high-ranking species" There was a high-ranking species on the other side of the maze. She quickly took cover before she could be seen. "If it is a single unit, it will be used for practice to defeat superior enemies, so I dere." At the direction of the instructor, we head towards the grappler. "Big " "I can''t call it a small at all." The top species of goblins are big. Not to mention me and Zaki, there are even big dogs. "Warning: Grappler''s attack is heavy and fast." "I understand .-- Come on, fighting demon!" Rojim, a nobleman''s child, hits the shield with a sword and draws Grappler''s attention. If you''re a professional shield user, you''ll probably use the "provocation" skill, but we at a low level still don''t have that skill. Rojim and Daegu take turns acting as shields, and servant Sag interferes with Grappler and helps them not to take damage. I, Laxis, and Ute, a priest apprentice, attack from the left and right, and Lhasa and a short petite Neze hurt Grappler''s ankle from behind. Zaki, who is not good at fighting, uses a short spear to attack from a distance, disturbing the Grappler''s concentration. "Damn, it''s hard" "The de won''t prate" "It''s because your des aren''t straight on, so I tell. You should be more calm and remember of your training, so I advice." Grappler''s thick skin is hard to scratch except for Rogym''s famous sword. My dagger that my sister gave me can also hurt, but the only thing I can do is to hurt are shallow cuts. The blow from Grappler''s unusuallyrge fist and long arms is heavy, and even arge Daegu will be blown away with its shield if it is received head-on. I was hit by a shock that pushed my body up from below, trying to follow the attack with my eyes. The next moment, I am struck by the ground and rolls around. "Sharon!" I am winded, but I have not broken any of my bones. I have a dull pain running from my nk to my waist. It''s a kick. Maybe I got hit by the grappler kick. "Kuu" Ute, a priest apprentice, is lying on the ground. It seems that Ute was also blown away. Shukuchi in the back cannot avoid unrecognized attacks. The two shields m the shield against Grappler, who is trying to attack Laxis saving her. "Sharon, can you move?" Lhasa runs up and pulls me away to the safe zone. Ute who rolls in the same way is pulled by Zaki. "It''s okay, not enough to take magical medicine." "Really?" Lhasa looks at me with anxiety. DDMr. Rom, don''t you try to take the recovery misery to the graveyard? My sister''s words are in my mind. That''s it. A sluggish body causes trouble for everyone. "No, I''ll drink after all" I unplug the magical medicine of Berea and swallow it at once. I was about to spit it out because of the greenish taste, but I swallowed it with enthusiasm. "--The pain is going away" You can move with this. I return to the front with Lhasa. "Sharon, please upy his right hand. If he keep doing this, the shields will fall." "Leave it to me" As Laxis tells us, Lhasa and I will check from the right side of Grappler. As she says, the two shields have already begun to slow down due to fatigue. "Ugya ah ah" The human''s Neze rolls around. It seems that the timing of attacking the heel was read by the grappler and dealt with. Ute and Zaki also return to the front, reducing the burden on Laxis. "Damn, he is not weakened at all even if I''m cut that much." Zaki says in a crying voice. "Do not give up!" I encourage Zaki. "Don''t lose to those feelings! No matter how strong he is, he is weaker than the instructor! So remember the training!" "Yes! Compared to hell training with an instructor!" "The grappler is nothing!" Ute tunes in and Rojim is inspired. Apparently, not only Zaki but also others were about to loose their hearts. "The grappler is weak! It''s slow!" Laxis also raised her voice. It may be the first time she calls out like this. "A little more!" Rojim, the noble kid, shouts. I''m sweating and I''m about to copse. "Woooooooooo!" The dogman Daegu also screamed. Grappler rushes at the two shields. It''s a fierce attack. It seems that Grappler still has some spare energy. "His movement has be rough" Lhasa mutters. "now--" Lhasa jumped in at the timing when Grappler readies a big blow, and stabbed a dagger in the weak armpit. Grappler''s back fist aims at Lhasa, who has stopped moving. --Dangerous. I tackle Lhasa''s feet and save Lhasa from Grappler''s back fist. Two people roll. The pursuit was prevented by Laxis and Ute. "Stop!" The sword of the aristocratic child Rojim pierces Grappler''s neck deeply. "Student Rojim, avoid!" Grappler''s fist punched out Rogym, who couldn''t react to the instructor''s words. "--Bo-chan!" The person who was turn in pursuit of Rogym was also blown away. "Nuoooooo!" Another shield, Daegu, ms into the grappler cutting off his pursuit. "A little more! Don''t stop the attack!" We can''t keep up for a long time without one more shield. We abandon the defense and hit the grappler all at once. Ute was blown off by his swinging arm, but its momentum was not as strong as before. "Woooooooo!" I jumped onto Grappler''s unprotected open body and used it as a spring to cut through the neck from below. Blue-ck blood spurts out and stains my shoulders. Grappler fell to the ground with the momentum to fight back against me. "Did he die?" "Wait, don''t let your guard down. He may be pretend to be dead." From a distance, I pierced Grappler''s body with a short spear, and after confirming that there was no reaction, I finally realized that we were able to defeat the Grappler. It seems that even Grappler, who was alive even if he was pierced through his throat, could not live. As my sister said, creatures have a vital point on their necks. "So tired" "I can''t move anymore" Rojim and Daegu, who were acting as shields, sank into the ground, and everyone else threw themselves into the ground one after another. "You not to rx too much after the battle, so I warn." The instructor who was watching over the battle called out. "Students other than Sharon are encouraged to train for stamina up after returning from thebyrinth." Yeah, I''m confident in my physical strength. "Excuse me, instructor" "I don''t mind you resting. I add that it is important to be vignt of the people around you, so I add." The instructor stopped Ute from trying to stand up, and added the words. "We really beat it." Perhaps he took a breather, Zaki looked at Grappler''s corpse and said. "By properly ying a role, even a superior monster can be managed." "Oh, we did it." "The idea is dangerous, so I caution." The instructor waited for us to praise the results of the training. "I tell you that fighting superior enemies in thebyrinth should be avoided as much as possible." "But didn''t we win?" "I was blocking the intervention of other monsters, so I inform." The instructor created a magical light to illuminate the other side of the passage. There--. "Goblin corpse?" "Yes, but not just. That''s a high-ranking species." There were many dead goblin species lying around. There are even a few grapplers like the one we fought a deadly battle until a while ago. There are even fighters with shields and swords and mages with wands. "If they interfered " "--Rout. No, it would be annihtion." Everyone has a bitter face. "Sharon, that" "The corpse is " At the ce Lhasa pointed to, there is the corpse of a hiding monster with a poisonous dagger. I noticed that I was neglecting my attention to the surroundings, and my spine run cold. "If there was no instructor " Everyone had a vision of their death in the muttering of Laxis. "If you understand, tell me." Everyone nods to the instructor''s question. "We teach that only those who secure a safety margin and survive can see the future." "" Yes, instructor "" I think we could finally understand it in the true sense of the word, even though it was taught in the ssroom. "Then we will return." "Run away, oh oh!" From the back of the maze, someone screams and runs. Behind it are countless shadows that wriggle in the darkness. "Warning that stampede seems to have urred." I felt that the instructor''s voice was mixed with a slight tension. Chapter 18-36. Boy in the Labyrinth City (10)

18-36. Boy in the Labyrinth City (10)

--Stampede? Will arge army of monsterse over here? "Students, you should go up the stairs of the pirs and wait at the top, so Imand." The instructor points to a nearby pir. "Do I have to run away?" "You shouldn''t expect to be able to escape to the safe zone when tired." The instructor answers the question of the aristocratic child, Rojym. "I tell you, Harry." Harry? Is it someone''s name? "Hurry up. Fast on the pir!" Laxis pulls my arm towards the pir, followed by the others. It seems that Laxis can understand such words just like my younger sister''s. "Hey, the instructor is staying down there?" Looking down at Zaki''s words, the instructor is standing at the previous location. The instructor had arge shield that could reach her height. "Instructor! Hurry up!" "Stampede is approaching!" "You don''t have to worry, so I tell." The explorers who warned regarding the Stampede ran past the instructor while she said that. Behind them, a number of explorers continue toe with edge of dead expressions. "Hey, make room" I heard a voiceing from bellow the pir. I don''t know. Apparently, some explorers gave up running and evacuated to this pir. When we moved to avoid them, they escape through the suspension bridge towards the next pir. "You!" Lhasa muttered and grabbed the arm of the person heading towards the suspension bridge. "What do you want?" "You are from Gon''s hometown? What happened to Gon and his friends?" I remembered it in Lhasa''s words. He is the one who invited Gon and his friends to the party. "They escaped first." He shakes Lhasa''s hand, saying, "Release me," and continues speaking. "Didn''t youe over there?" "Yes" "Well well, there''s a Gon with a shield, so he was running away in an another direction." He doesn''t seem to be too concerned. "Gon, is he okay?" "I''m worried too, but there''s nothing we can do." At my words, Zaki shakes his head. "There is a flock of monsters" "It''s not just goblins. There are alsobyrinth ants andbyrinth rats." Sag and Rojim, who were watching the Stampede, speak. "Monsters! That speed is not safe and so keeps to the legal speed, so I dere!" The instructor''s unfamiliar cry echoes. "what?" "That''s the shield-man Taunt skill. The instructor holds the shield. "Look at that!" "Light appearing around the instructor? A magical arrow?" "There are so many arrows!" "It''s like the legend of the King" Dozens of magical arrows that appear around the instructor fly toward the monster all at once with a single swing of her sword. But their number is toorge. I''m scared that to that many of monsters, its like water on a burnt stone. "No. The numbers are too different." "No such thing! Look!" Magic arrows approaching monsters one after another angle. "Wow! Many monsters are falling down with a single arrow!" Laxis says in an excited voice. Perhaps unconsciously, I grab her arm and shake it. "They did it! The monsters'' charge stopped!" The monster in the foreground copses with the exploding magic arrow, and the subsequent monsters are taken down in a chain reaction. The magical arrow shot by the instructor stops there. "Wow is that the power of a veteran explorer " Ute, a priest apprentice, mutters in low voice. I understand that feeling. It''s an overwhelming power that seems to havee out of a Hero Story. The battle between the instructor and the demons came to an end and we were watching the one-sided ughter by the instructor. "She won alone" "Yes" Lhasa nods to Zaki''s words. "Oh! Keros!" "There is also Sina" Investigatorse from a different direction than the stampede came. It''s hard to understand because it''s far away, but I found Keros and Sina among the explorers. "I can''t find Gon " Sina lends her shoulders to Keros, who is covered in wounds. "Something is bad" Neze, a human, mutters such a thing. "what?" "I don''t know" It seems that he doesn''t know the reason, and Neze twists his head suspiciously. "Why do they keep looking towards the back?" At Ute''s words, Lhasa turned with a grimace face and pressed her ears against the wall of the pir. --I wonder what? I imitate as well. A small vibration was transmitted. "It''s bad! Instructor!" Lhasa shouts at the instructor on the ground. "Something ising from this direction! Maybe a big guy!" The instructor jumps up to this point in an instant and stares at the direction Lhasa points to. "This was a problem, so I tell." "If the instructor is saying such a thing--" A roaring sound drowned out Lhasa''s words. Behind China, the wall surrounding the maze broke and something came out. A guy like a giant earthworm. Something like a string grows from the tip. "Big!" "What is it ?!" "I guess it''s the master of the area, or its progeny." "Area master? There is no master of the area in the first floor! It''smon sense!" The uncle explorer, who brought the stampede denies the instructor''s words. "It is a fool''s act to deny the sight in front of you just because it is different frommon sense, so I assert." An uncle explorer looks like he had a toothache saying "Gununu". "We have to run away!" "That''s right! Such a pir cannot act as a shelter from that giant!" Rojim, a noble child, agrees with Zaki''s words. Uncle explorers listening to the conversation run down while pushing us away. "Instructor! Can you win?" We ask the instructor while following behind the older explorers. "It is not possible with the current equipment, so I tell." Not even such a great instructor win? "Keros, you have to do your best!" There was the voice of Sina closer than I expected. Looking back, there is Sina who runs while lending her shoulders to Keros. "No, it''s so close!" Lhasa is looking at the "area master" whoes while knocking down the walls and pirs of the maze. At this rate, both Sina and Keros will be eaten by the him. I start to ran towards them. "Sharon!" While listening to Lhasa''s distressed voiceing from behind. "What? Sharon?" Lend a shoulder to Keros from the other side of Sina and help them run. "Lets alternate. Sina is also injured." Lhasa, who catch up, supported Keros instead of Sina, but unexpectedly she couldn''t support the heavy Keros and staggers. "Lhasa, I''ll take over." It seems that Zaki also came. "Sharon, from behind!" "--Laxis?" Laxis, running from the front, tackles our feet and makes us fall. "Wow, what are you doing ?!" Something crossed over above our sprawled bodies at high speed. I saw nearby walls and pirs being knocked down. "His tentacles were flying!" Zaki''s surprised voice made me realize the situation. The tentacles that grow from the tip of a giant earthworm seem to reach a great distance. "Thank you, Laxis" If Laxis didn''t take the risk and trip us, I think I would have been dead earlier. "Thank meter. We have to run away now." I carry Keros on my back and run out with Lhasa, who pulls Sina''s hand. Zaki and Laxis follow our lead while watching behind. "Iing!" "I would not let you-Shield" Behind us, a number of transparent shields appeared, catching the tentacles of the giant earthworm. " Hurry now, so I tell." Another tentacle wraps around the transparent shield, while the instructor hase by wielding arge shield and sword. "It''s bad, it''s just like this " "Zaki, look only to the front and hurry!" We trust in the instructor and run with all our might. There was a roaring noise behind me, and the instructor was blown overhead. Nearly 10 tentacles chase her body. "Instructor!" "--Dangerous!" Laxis pull me as I was following the instructor with my eyes. The tentacles are stuck in the ce where I was. "I was saved again" "I do not like this now--" From the other side of Laxis, I saw tentacles flying, tearing through the ground. She can''t make it normally. Even if you pull it down, the whole ground will be blown away. --Ground shrink. Using my trump skill, I was able to save Laxis at thest moment. However, it seems that it was impossible to use it with Keros on my top of me. "Sharon!" I roll on the ground with Keros on my back. The body does not move as if it was paralyzed by the aftereffect of the skill. "Run away! Laxis!" Before the next tentaclees. Laxis runs out. That''s it. That''s fine. Laxis stopped next to arge pir. "You can''t escape in this situation!" He hits the pir with his hand and shouts in anger. Purple light flowed like ripples on the surface of Laxis -sis''s body. "Come! Golden Knight!" At the same time as Laxis screamed, the surface of the pir turn bumpy and wavy, and a golden hand appeared from inside. It''s a big hand that can grab my whole body. Following the hand, the upper body of a huge knight appears. "Isn''t it possible once once again!" Purple ripples shined again on Laxis''s body, and the giant knight who had stopped on the waypletely appeared. "Hahhhhh--go! The golden knight!" The golden knight begins to move as ordered by Laxis. The golden knight catches the tentacles of a giant earthworm. The golden knight who received it killing its momentum and pushes it into the ground. "While we have time!" "Do you understand!" Prompted by Laxis, Lhasa and Zaki drag me and Keros. "Laxise fast!" "I can''t. If I leave here, it will revert." The sweat of exertion is shining on the face of Laxis, while she shouts so. "--Ah" A giant earthworm twisted and shook its tip. A golden knight entwined with tentacles smashes into the walls of the maze and ms into a nearby pir. "Kuuuu" Laxis holds her body and moans as if the pain of the golden knight was transmitted. "Laxis!" "It''s okay. Its nothing!" Laxis clenching her teeth res at a giant earthworm. A line of red drops ran down from her lips. "Student Laxis I praise you for doing well." "Instructor!" The rubble was blown off and the instructor returned to the front. "If the instructor and the golden knight team up, we can beat that too!" "Negation. Student Zaki, we evaluate that we cannot win." Can not win? Even that giant and the instructor? Is that giant earthworm so strong? "If so " I squeeze out some energy and stand up. "I will do my best too." My sister gets angry if I just let myself be protected by a girl. The instructor gently ced his hand on my shoulder. "It is not necessary, so I tell" "I can be a decoy, too." "I don''t mean it like that, so I correct." The instructor pointed forward. Two shadows quickly approached the giant earthworm that mmed the golden knight on the ground. "It''s the running dragon, so I tell!" "Because we are two people, It''s more corrects that the double running dragon kick!" Two shadows mmed into the head of a giant earthworm at a tremendous speed. Someone is riding a lizard running on two hind legs. "That is--" "My sisters, so I inform." A transparent stake like four pirs pierces the head of a giant earthworm that roars screaming. "Were wete?" A beautiful blonde girl who looks just like an instructornded on a nearby wall. There are three other beautiful blonde women with the same face. If you include the two people on the lizard and the instructor, there are a total of seven people. "No Adeen. You were just in time, so I tell." "Then it was good. Are you taking a break?" "No Adeen. I want to participate in the battle, so I tell." "Okay. We are going with Formation C. Is there enough magical power to store?" " Adeen. I can go about one advanced magic shot, so I tell." "Formation?" "Formation C. Exin that it is in caster mode." " Why is it in English?" Laxis grumbles while making the Golden Knight hold down the giant earthworm. The instructors hold a cane. "" " Divine Giant Lance"" "" A giant spear, nearly three times taller than their height, appears beside the instructors. Later, I was told that it was an advanced attack magic. "Golden Knight! Hold it down with all your might!" The golden knight ordered by Laxis squeezes the tentacles of a giant earthworm without regard for his own arm breaking. "shoot!" "" Affirmative Adeen "" The giant spears that appeared beside the instructors were released all at once and pierced the body of the giant earthworm one after another. "" Divine Giant Lance "" The second and third giant spears skewer giant earthworms one after another. "very" It''s like a event from a myth or a hero story. Only the instructor Six was out of magic and was only the first time, but she was watching the activities of the sisters as if she didn''t care about that. "Already the at my limit" I catch the body of Laxis, who copsed fainting. It was exhausting to move my body, but it''s better than dropping her as a meritorious person to the ground. "She fine?" Lhasa looks down at me with a tired face. Beyond Lhasa, a giant earthworm that is in pain is swinging its head while sprinkling body fluids. A torn golden knight''s arm was attached to the tip of the tentacle. The golden knight who has finished his role is already returning to the earthen mass. "Tell me it''s over" The fourth giant spear attackpletely silenced the giant earthworm. "You survived" "I want you to never do this again." Weugh together with Lhasa and Zaki. After that, it was a lot of work. Fortunately, Gon, whose survival in question, was alive. Instructor Yuit''s servant discovered that he was buried under the rubble. However, the cost of survival was great. Gon has lost his elbow on one arm, but remains at the party with his prosthesis. On the other hand, Keros retired and returned to his hometown, probably because the fear of thebyrinth had permeated his body. Sina seems to have be a servant of the base as a party chore. We are--. "Sharon! It''s about time to go to the party formation ceremony!" "OK. What about Lhasa?" "I''m going first" After finishing the rookie ss, we decided to have a party with everyone in the group. Unfortunately, the aristocratic child Rojim and his servant Sag were unavable because they had a prior affiliation, but all the other members are the same. "What? What about Laxis?" For some reason, there was no Laxis at the meeting ce. "She said she had something to do and went over there." Neze, a human, points to the back of the restaurant. "I''ll see you for a moment." I had a feeling that she wasn''t happy. "--Laxis, you have finally used your authority." "Why do you know?" In the shadows, Laxis is talking to someone who came in a dark purple robe. The hooded man I saw before. "I heard from the shadow on the escort." "Escort? That''s wrong it was a spy, right?" "It seems that there is a misunderstanding. Our cult is--" "I don''t want to hear it. Go home." "To fully use your power, you should go back to the cult and ask your sisters to teach you." "You said you didn''t feel like it. I used a unique skill because I was in a situation where I would die if I didn''t use it. If I don''t have to use it, I''ll never use it." "Laxis, don''t look at me--" A man grabbed Lachesis'' arm. At this rate, Laxis will be taken somewhere. When I thought so, I was running. "Laxis!" "Sharon?" Laxis screamed confused. "Let''s go! Laxis!" I reach out to her. Laxis tried to take my hand, but a man pulled her hand and prevented it. "Release me!" Laxis shakes the man''s hand. I grabbed her hand. "Laxis!" "I won''t go home! You guys go home and tell my sisters. I''ll live in thebyrinth city!" Running with me, Laxis looked back at the men and shouted. "Is it fine?" "Yes! I feel very good now!" Laxis looked at me with a smile. I also give her a smile. We ran. To the friends who go to thebyrinth together. In a certain vige "Reina-san, you really are--" "No! Its a misunderstanding, Mr. Akindo!" Reina shouts to drown out Akindo''s stunned voice. "Well, yes! Remake! There was a Reina version! It''s not a rerun, let alone a main broadcast!" "is that so" "Truth?" Reina tilts her head cutely. "Let''s do that" "What''s the truth? Ah ah ah ah ah ah" Reina''s cry echoed on the outskirts of the vige. * The next update is scheduled around March. The Labyrinth City Boys series will end for now. 18-37. Ringrande in Another World (1)

18-37. Ringrande in Another World (1)

Please refer to Hayato''s side of story in [15-Interval 1: Hayato Masaki] Satou here. Whenever I''m not buried neck deep in work, I sometimes think of how naive my overlook in life is. Though when that happens, I''d just go invite my friends to karaoke or camping, forgetting it all away. "I''m home! We''ve gone and taken care of the crisis in that parallel world, Bejigard." "Wee back, Arisa. Satou-sama, it didn''t take long this time around, did it." Princess Sistina who was house sitting the isted ind pce weed us. My power as a god has been funnelled into repairing this''s defensive system, thus I don''t have the same transcendental power as when I was hunting Space Kaijuu just before I ascended to godhood. I can get back into that state if I want to, but I''m afraid having that omnipotent feeling 24/7 would prompt me to have some weird idea, ''I gotta guide mankind!'' or something. "Immaback~?" "Requesting three times more meat than usual nanodesu!" "Pochi, that''s unbing." "But but, Pochi is tired with vegetable-tasting meat nanodesu." The world we were at was predominantly nt based, so we couldn''t find many things that provide animal-based protein. I''ve got lots of meat in my Storage, but they rot easily in that world for some reason, so I could only cook a little bit of them. As a result the beastkin girls were having a serious meat withdrawal. "Really?" "Yes, Mia. That was good in its own way, so I report." The veggie-loving Mia and Nana who has no particr likes or dislikes seem fine with it. "Ufufu, I''ll go get them ready for you right away." "Lulu-sama, leave the preps for the feast to us maids!" Lulu followed after the house fairies, Pochi and Tama ran after them, and even the prim and proper-looking Liza walked toward the kitchen with her tail swaying left and right. Her tail is honest. "Wee home, Ichirou-nii." "I''m home, Hikaru. Any problem here?" Ancestor King Yamato, Hikaru came out of a gate. Looks like she sensed my return. "Naturally not, our keen eyes are on the watch after all." Kagura--Dragon God AkonKagura replied as she yawned. It''s Kagura the sleepyhead we''re talking about here, I''m sure she''s left the world to the seven gods and demon god to take care of while she must be taking a nap somewhere herself. The proof is in Kagura turning away and whistling after reading my mind. I pat Kagura''s hair and head to the garden. Under a western-styled gazebo in the garden is high elf of Boruenan Forest, my beloved Aze-san, depressed demon lord Shizuka and saintess Sera. The former magic soldier, Zena-san is apparently visiting her home at Seryuu City right now ording to my Map. Other Bridal Knights are patrolling their usual routes above ground. "We''re back." "Satou!" "Wee home, Satou-san." Aze-san stood up with a smile, Sera-san walked up to me smiling. "--Oh crap." Only depressed demon lord, Shizuka desperately trying to hide some thin books on the table and failing at it. I saw an illustration of naked men together, but I pretended not to see it and stood and chatted with Aze-san and Sera while waiting for Shizuka to clean them up. "Has anything of note happened?" "Well--" Aze-san faltered a bit. "Something wrong?" "No, there is nothing." It was Sera who strongly denied. I asked Aze-san with a nce, but she only responded back with a faint smile. "The only thing that happened was my imprudent elder sister getting dead drunk and showing her shameful state." The topic closed with what Sera said, changing to our saving of parallel world Bejigard. Hearing Sera''s sister, Lady Ringrande''s state being like that worries me but since Sera doesn''t seem wanting to continue the topic, I''ll go have a look at her myselfter. "Rin, you really shouldn''t drink too much~." "What! Your'' drinking too Loreinya! Why cannyae'' I!" "Geez~, you''re not even speaking right see~?" I could hear the voices of former hero Hayato, Lady Ringrande, and Priestess Loreiya in the canteen. "Waatt! You there! Come here and pour me a cold one!" "Don''t go bother people~ when you''re drunk you hear me~?" "Yes, I''m a bother, I''m useless~." Loreiya bound Lady Ringrande''s arms as she tried to bother a butler-fashioned waiter. "I''m just a woman Hayato dumped." Lady Ringrande started sulking. "Liquor is bad for you on an empty stomach." I took out some snacks out of storage and put it on the table, then full of nothing but empty liquor bottles. "Satou,e and drink with me." Lady Ringrande pulled my hand and sat me down. She''s pretty drunk, she''s being all touchy feely. I nced at priestess Loreiya asking for help, yet she ended up getting touchy feely with me on the other empty side herself. By the time I managed to escape from the soft hell, both of them were wasted. "Your excellency, I beg your pardon for our temple personnel." Some temple people came to fetch Loreiya. "Ringrande-sama, please don''t sleep here, go to your bed." "Un. Carry me." "I''ll call someone." "No, you carry me, Satou." Lady Ringrande is being spoiled today. I offered her my shoulder, she demanded me to carry her in my arms instead. I was going to use [Magic Hand] but failing to her sweetly whispering, ''Hayato you dummy'', I did as requested. "Okay we''re here. I''ll leave a cup of water here, make sure to drink it before you go to bed." You won''t get a bad hangover so long as you stay hydrated. "Un." Lady Ringrande nodded obediently. Now then, time to go back--. "Uwaa." She suddenly pulled my arm and dragged me to bed. "With so many women around you, you''re already used to this right?" Lady Ringrande took off her clothes. "Make me forget Hayato." I was about to lose for a moment there when I saw her moist eyes, but I managed to escape when my beloved Aze-san''s face shed on my mind. "Don''t y around too much now." I put her to sleep with magic, asked a maid peeping on the door to help with Lady Ringrande''s clothes and made my escape. Now that I''ve found out the reason for Lady Ringrande''s sulking, I just need to consult with the girls who are expert in love problems. "I see~" I exined the circumstances and asked for a solution. The advisers being Arisa, Mia, Kagura, and Aze-san. "You should have just taken her invitation right then and made her forget." Kagura went straight with some problematic remarks. That is not an option when I have Aze-san. Though, the person in question herself is--. "Oh, I''m sure Satou and Rin''s children would be so cute." --Said something like that. "No, you can''t!" "Nn, can''t." "But why? Rin is a good girl, you know?" Aze-san could only tilt her head in confusion at the prompt refusal of the impregnable pair, Arisa and Mia. Her senses as a super long lived being would asionally shock me. She doesn''t have a desire to monopolize, or more, she thinks it''s better to always have children of the one she likes around her forever. She said this while I was still an ordinary human, and it''s stayed the same even now that I''m an ascended god. "Men are a creature who spreads their seeds around. He''ll start disliking you if you shackle him too much now." "N-no master won''t." "Nn, no worries." Kagura teased Arisa and Mia with a mischievous look. "Right, master?" Arisa and Mia looked up at me worryingly, so I immediately affirmed them. "Kagura, I can''t agree with your opinion." "Howe? Ethics from yourmoner days are meaningless to the you now, don''t you realize?" "That''s just irrational!" Arisa protested Kagura''s remarks. "Even in mother''s nature, it''s only natural for males with power to make children with many females." "Leap of logic." "Yep. Don''t liken us to animals." "Not like there is much difference though." Kagura grumbled from her godly point of view. "Satou. Rin loved the previous hero, didn''t she?" "Yes, she did." "Then how about you take her to that child? You can do it right, Satou?" "I could do that yes" I told Aze-san about the differences in cultures and societies between this world and earth, so letting them see each other wouldn''t solve the problem. "Something like that won''t be a wall between two people who love each other." "Indeed. Love transcends space and time." Kagura who rode on Aze-san''s coattail looked at me with amorous eyes. Well, I get what they''re trying to convey. I''m only here due to her love after all. "Nn, agreed." "The only issues would benguage barrier and family registers, right master? I''m sure you can take care of them." Mia and Arisa are in agreement with Aze-san. "Trantion ring for Japanese will sort outnguage issues, and you can just use mind magic for the family register, no?" That can be done. "But that''s not where the problem lies." Hero Hayato did not love Lady Ringrande to begin with. "Does this hero have someone he loves already?" Arisa shyly raised her hand at Kagura''s question. "What, it was Arisa huh." "Really?" "Yes, apparently he prefers small girls." I answered Aze-san''s question. "So, this Hayato-san likes shorter and slender girls?" "Well, that''s one way to put it, in other word he''s a lolicon." He''s a Yes Lolita, No Touch gentleman. "I don''t really get it but isn''t a difference of ten years like a small margin of error?" "Nn, margin of error." Mia agreed with Aze-san. How very like of long lived races. "It''s not when ites to humans." Giving birth at young age poses a big burden to the body, and there''s also a problem with ethics. "Then just make her younger. Makes Rin the age this lolicon hero prefers, and all is well." Kagura spoke like it was no big deal. "Come to think of it, potions that turn you younger exist, don''t they." "No need for such a thing, Ichirou can simply control her age." Well, yeah I can do that. "But there is no guarantee Hayato will respond favorably even after Ringrande-san--" "Naturally. We merely give her the means to. Whether Rin can make him falls for her younger self or not depends on her effort." It''s more interesting that way, thus spoke Kagura. "So this is Hayato''s world!" Thinking I could at least offer her Kagura''s idea, I talked to Lady Ringrande who readily agreed to it, thus I turned her back to around elementary grade age and brought her to earth using Unit Arrangement. She''s wearing clothes Arisa styled. Which looks more like a magical girl than a real grade schooler. I haven''t created Lady Ringrande family register yet. I used a fake passport for her ID instead. "And, where''s Hayato at?" "Please calm down, we''re heading to Hayato-san''s home now." We moved from the highest floor of a tower mansion I had prepared as a base camp. I called for our taxi before our elevator ride down. I had our destination registered on the taxi app, so it was simple. I also got my credit card registered already, so no issue with payment either. Of course, I got this smartphone and credit card through legal means. As there are nations where you can buy nationality with money. I n to get Lady Ringrande''s family register through this method as well. Our taxi arrived at Masaki household in ten minutes. "So here it is." I told Lady Ringrande who was looking for a door knocker, ''You push this button here'' and pointed at the inte. "Yes, who is it--" Lady Ringrande''s eyes turned bright when she heard Hayato''s voice. "--Satou? Sure been awhile huh. I''ll be there in a bit." Looks like the elementary schooler-sized Lady Ringrande wasn''t shown in the inte. "What''s up--" "Hayato!" As the door was opened, Lady Ringrande tackled and hugged the high schooler hero Hayato. "Uwa--Loli girl?" Hayato smiled broadly before asking me for an exnation with his eyes. "I''m here for you!" "Wait, are you Rin?" "I am!" Lady Ringrande happily hugged Hayato who realized her identity right away. 18-38. Ringrande in Another World (2)

18-38. Ringrande in Another World (2)

Satou here. There''s this phrase, ''don''t count your chicken before they''re hatched'', rather than wasting your time imagining what you''d do after seeding, you should use that time to prepare yourself so you can grab that sess. I broughtdy Ringrande who has turned into a little girl to Japan. "--wait, nah no way." Hayato who saw throughdy Ringrande''s identity right away told himself it couldn''t be right since the notion was too out there. "Oh I know, you''re Rin''s and Satou''s daughter right?" "I''m telling you it''s really me!" Lady Ringrande got in a bad mood at Hayato''s reckless remark. "''Me''--?" "Huh? Satou-san?" I heard a familiar voice behind Hayato while he was talking. It''s Tachibana Yumiri, Hayato''s childhood friend. As I was in adult mode when we first met, I d myself in an illusion of adult figure to ount for us meeting again. "Are you with your daughter today? Uwaa, she''s so pretty! Your wife must be quite a beauty, Satou-san." She was excited when she sawdy Ringrande. "Hi there, my name is Tachibana Yumiri. What about yours?" "What''s with this woman?" Contrary to the friendly Yumiri,dy Ringrande took on a thorny attitude. "Yumiri is my childhood friend. Be nice to her." "This girl is? Hmmm?" "I-it kinda feels like she''s evaluating me, Hayato-chan." Yumiri was flustered to receive Lady Ringrande''s un-little girl-like pressure. "It''s Ringrande." "Eh?" "My name. You asked for it right?" Lady Ringrande introduced herself to the puzzled Yumiri. "Ring-ra-den-chan? It''s such a gorgeous sounding name, isn''t it." "No! It''s Ringrande, Ringrande!" Lady Ringrande corrected her irritatedly. "Ringranden?" "That''s one too many n! Ah, whatever. Just call me Rin." Seemingly finding it a pain, she gave up. "Nice to meet you, Rin-chan." Yumiri greeted her with a smile. "So, why''s Hayato-chan hugging Rin-chan again?" "What''s wrong with two lovers hugging." "Eh! H-Hayato-chan''s turned into a lolicon-san!" Hearing Lady Ringrande saying that, Yumiri started panicking ''Oh no, oh no''. "Calm down, Yumiri. Rin is just teasing you." "Eh? Oh it''s just a joke. It''s Hayato-chan after all, so I thought." Thest part was said in whisper so low I could barely heard it with Eavesdropping skill, Hayato probably missed that. "So, what''s your rtionship anyway?" "Hayato-san, do you mind if we change ce?" It''s not something you talk about in front of entrance. I mean, the neighbouring married women have been whispering at each other while looking at us for a while now. "Ah, my bad." Hayato led us in his house. "Now then--Thanks foring, Rin. How''s the other doing?" Hayato prioritized asking his oldpanions. "They''re doing way too well for themselves. I invited Mary too, but she said she has her position as an imperial family, so." The little sister of Saga Emperor, Lady Maryest was hesitating until the very end, but judging from her behavior, she''s probably gonnae here too once she''s done with the transfer of power there. "Loreiyazed around all day drinking expensive liquor in a big temple." "That sounds like Loreiya alright--Satou, please tell her to turn it down a notch once you go back." Hayato asked me with a nostalgic and amazed look. Parion Temple priestess Loreiya has gotten herself engrossed in dragon spring liquor and fairy wine tasting if I recall right. "Wy is busy with remodeling the dimensional submarine, Jules Verne." "Is she eating well? Wy tends to forget her meals, I''m kinda worried." Last I saw Archer Wiyaryi, she was hard at work trying to remodel the ship so it could endure travelling between worlds and help with otherworld saving effort. "Nono is working as an ambassador of United Nations to coordinate talks between countries. Seina is doing her best helping Nono visiting each countries." "United Nations! Hayato-chan, you know someone so high up!" Yumiri sounded surprised at the term United Nations. "It''s probably not the same United Nations you have in mind, Yumiri." Secretary Nono is acting as a liaison officer of a peacekeeping cross-national organization, not the UN of earth. Scout Seina is doing her job as a skilled female spy. "Rusus and Fifi are the same as ever. They''re doing live training with lesser dragons and young true dragons." "Dragons, that''s extreme wait, they got that strong? Guess I wouldn''t be much help even if I got resummoned there now huh." "That''s not true. We''ll never stop being the attendants of Hero Hayato (you)." Hayato''s joke was met with a serious tone by Lady Ringrande. "Rin-chan, were you one of Hayato-chan''s attendants when he was a hero?" "I am." Lady Ringrande puffed her t chest. "Wahee, Rin-chan, you''re so great despite your size~" Yumiri sounded amazed. "Yumiri, Rin was an adult woman with a dynamite body when I was there, y''know?" "Quit it with that vulgar hand gesture!" Hayato used his hands to gesture her past body line, and Lady Ringrande elbowed him for that. "Rin-chan turned into a kid from adult?" "Yes, I did it to match Hayato''s preference." She turned to look at Hayato. "What do you think?" "Frankly speaking--you look like a very expensive out of reach life-sized bisque doll." Hayato clenched his fist and shouted, ''Hell yeah, a real life Yes Lolita, No Touch!'' "My? I''m a [Legal Loli], so you can touch me, you know? Or rather, go ahead and do it." Lady Ringrande clung to Hayato and rubbed her cheek. Hayato overloaded after shouting, ''Little girl''s cheek rubbing!''. "W-wait, you can''t do that. We have Minor Protection Law! You''re prohibited from doing perverted things to minors!" "Who cares about that." Yumiri''s desperate appeal was shut down by Lady Ringrande''s casual remark. "You caaaaaaan''t!" The flustered Yumiri desperately iled around. "Ara ara, and here I thought Hayato-chan finally made his move on Yumiri-chan, we had guests." The door got opened as Hayato''s mother came back. I handed over a box of cakes from my Storage and apologized for intruding during her absence. "Hayato-nii." Hayato''s little sister slipped through the gap of the opened door, zoomed inside and froze when she saw Rin. "Who?" "I''m Rin. And you?" "Masaki Aika, I''m three year old." Aika-chan did her best to name herself when asked. "Nice to meet you, Mother inw. I am a daughter of Oyugock Duchy of Shiga Kingdom, Ringrande Oyugock. I havee to Japan to propose to Hayato." "Ara ara, what a cute littledy you are. I''m Hayato''s mother, Sakura. Ufufu, Yumiri-chan has got herself a rival, I see." Hayato''s mother smiled cheerfully when she saw Lady Ringrande''sdylike greeting. "Mama, what is a propose?" "It means, ''let''s get married'' from a lover." "No! Hayato-nii is marrying Aika!" Aika-chan got between Lady Ringrande and Hayato after she heard that exnation. With both her arms spread, resisting to the bitter end. "You''re really close with your sister, Hayato." Ringrande looked envious. She might have seen her own sister Sera on Aika-chan. "Sure am, Aika is my treasure." "Ehehe, Aika number one!" "Ou! Number one!" Hayato lifted Aika with both his hands and spun around. "That''s dangerous, stop it. I can''t believe you didn''t even prepare tea for our guests, you boys are hopeless." "Allow me to help." "It''s all right. You''re our guest Satou-san, take it easy." Hayato''s mother brought Yumiri to the kitchen. "I learned a new game today!" With a huge smile on his face, Hayato cheered on Aika-chan as she yed a game, while Lady Ringrande sat next to him with aplicated look. "--Satou." "Yes?" She whispered and called me. "I''ve made a mistake. I thought Yumiri would be my greatest obstacle, no, it''s that girl all along." "I don''t think you need to worry, Aika-chan is Hayato''s biological sister." "That''s not going to do much. She can just get adopted by some random noble and then they can get married." "That may be true at Shiga Kingdom--" I exined to the seriously pondering Lady Ringrande that you can''t get married to close rtives under Japan''sw. "Satou-san, here''s your tea. And for Hayato-chan, pecari." "Aika too, pecari!" "I have one here for Aika-chan~." "Waii. Yumiri-chan love." Looks like it''s one without carbonated water for Aika. "Satou-san, are you staying for long this time?" "Yes, I have checked in for a week at our hotel." I n to go on a sightseeing tour using this chance to visit earth. As I was having a chat with Hayato,dy Ringrande seemed to get along well with his mother and little sister (Aika), they''re having fun chatting. At the rate this is going, I can probably leave her in this house by tomorrow. I intend to do something about disasters and disputes I saw on the TV earlier. "Satou." Lady Ringrande called while I was thinking. "What is it?" "I''m going to be a daughter of this house!" Thus she asserted out of the blue. "Oh, I''m super okay with that." "Won''t it cause you trouble?" "Satou-san has your work cut out for you, right? Our house is open to Rin-chan while you''re staying in Japan." I see, in that case. "Hold on! What about her room." "Of course, it''ll be your room, Hayato." "No no, that''s not good." "Why? We would huddle up together when we camped and all." Lady Ringrande said that like it was nothing to Hayato who was getting incoherent. "Good grief, virgins are really" Eavesdropping skill caught Hayato''s mother whispered that. "You won''t make a mistake just from sleeping with a little girl, will you? Or what, are you saying I have a damn pedo as a son?" "Of course not! I''m Yes Lolita, No Touch!" "Okay, okay. Yumiri-chan is gonna get disgusted at you if you keep saying that." His mother roughly cut down Hayato''s resistance. "Aika too! Aika wanna sleep in Hayato-nii''s room with Rin-chan!" "Ufufu, you two are so close already." Aika grabbeddy Ringrande''s arm and insisted. "Some things were a bit off from my expectations, but I''ve cleared the first hurdle now." Lady Ringrande grinned boldly. "I shall make Hayato fall madly for my charm in one week!" 18-39. Ringrande in Another World (3)

18-39. Ringrande in Another World (3)

"Err? Ah right, I''m staying at Hayato''s ce." I got up at the crack of dawn, like always. I got disoriented from the unfamiliar room for a bit there. "Unyuu~, Hayato-nii~." Hayato''s kid sister, the little Aika is hugging me in her sleep. I carefully get out of her grip and watch Hayato''s sleeping face in his futon below. I rarely ever saw such a peaceful defenseless face when he was still a hero. "So here is where you''re supposed to belong." I brush Hayato''s sweat covered hair and kiss him tenderly on the cheek. I almost tried to cast Livelihood magic to tidy up myself but stopped short when I recalled Satou''s warning, ''Your mana doesn''t recover in Earth, so please don''t overuse it.'' "Losing ess to something you take for granted is quite a blow." I sighed once before heading to the washroom. I''m still ady even though I''ve turned myself younger to match Hayato''s preference, I can''t stand looking disorderly before my beloved. "This world mayck mana, but it sure has many handy objects." Wateres out just by pulling the Jacuzzi lever, superb. And you can even adjust its temperature. "You don''t need maids or attendants with this thing around." Ib my hair and put on a thin lipstick. "It doesn''t look good." I look like a kid trying too hard. I wipe the lipstick with my hand and wash my face again. "My, Rin-chan? You''re up so early." "Good morning, mother inw." I wasn''t surprised since I knew she was there from her presence, but seeing mother-inw''s reaction, maybe I should have. "Rin-chan, aren''t you taking a morning shower?" "A morning show-er?" What is that? "Are you not going to wash your hair in the shower?" "Hair?" My hair does feel a bit stiff to the touch. Right, Satou warned me about the high humidity. Hayato''s household is that of amoner I heard, is such a luxury all right so early in the morning? "Allow me to take you on that offer, mother-inw." I want to always show my best before Hayato. "Oh, make sure you use my shampoo, not Hayato''s cheap one, dear." "Thank you, mother-inw." Mother-inw smiled as she left the washroom, I got into the bathroom myself. I''ve used it already yesterday, it''s so clean and easy to use. After thoroughly washing my hair with mother-inw''s damage care shampoo, I finished it with a wonderful rose scented ''treatment''. Apparently you wash your body not with shampoo but with a different kind of liquid soap. This world really puts an emphasize on beauty care. Let''s call a purveyor and ask for my share too. After washing off the excess, I was about to leave the bathroom when the door was opened. "Uwaa, Rin." "Morning, Hayato." Hayato hurriedly looked away. A gentleman like always. "My bad, Rin. Didn''t notice you were in there." "Don''t you want to wear something first? It''s allid bare." His body looks younger than the Hayato I know. His forged steel-like body has turned back into a softer one that fits his age. Apparently god Parion''s divine work turned it back to the time he was summoned. "Owaa, I-I''m putting them on." Hayato forgot to close the door as he left with his clothes in panic. "He didn''t have to get so flustered" I look down on my body. t with no undtions. "And he just brushed it off with ''my bad'' when he saw my bare body back then." I felt like I lost and threw my towel at the washroom''s door. "So good!" The Japanese-style breakfast mother inw made was very delicious despite its simplicity. The taste of salted well grilled salmon and the sweetness of rolled omelet. I''m not too fond of the so called miso soup but I''ve gotten used to it from Satou''s and Lulu''s frequent cooking. The miso soup mother inw made has deep fried tofu as well as vegetable called eggnt in it, very filling. "Oh I''m just d it''s to your liking. We got that pickled radish from Satou-san. I can''t believe he made them himself, he really loves to cook doesn''t he." "Ufufu, Satou is so good people even call him ''Miraculous Chef''." I received the yellow pickle mother inw offered. My, it really is good. "It''s so crisp and tasty. What manner of vegetable is this?" "That''s daikon radish." "Daikon!" I stood up without thinking from the shock. "My? You don''t like daikon?" "Ah no, I just didn''t have many opportunity to have one in my homnd so--" "Don''t worry about finishing it if you don''t like it, okay?" In the duchy capital where I was born and raised, there is this deeply rooted superstition that says orcs wille visit you if you eat daikon. As my wet nurse was one of the believers, I never ate daikon until I went to study at Royal Capital. I seem to have developed an aversion to it, I didn''t notice that I rarely had daikon until mother inw pointed it out. But--. "No, delicious food bears no sin." I took another bite of the pickle to show it. "Foreigners really do eat the side dish separately, don''t they." "Speaking of which, Hayato always ate bread and main dish mixed in together." Must be the difference in culture. Mother inw offered me to give eating rice and side dish mixed together a try, but I couldn''t erase the feeling of it being a bad manner thus I refused. "By the way Hayato, are you going somewhere today?" "Me? Well I''m thinking of having a stroll around neighborhood--" "Listen now! Rin-chan won''t be here forever, take her to a department store or amusement park, will you!" I don''t mind a simple stroll so long I''m with Hayato, but I''vee to another world and all, might as well look at many things. "Amusementpark! Aika too! Aika wanna go with Hayato-nii too!" "Aika is going to Puicure museum with mom, okay." "Puicure! Aika''s gonna go see Buakku!" Mother inw winked at me before taking Aika out of the dining room. "Well, Rin. Let''s go." I grabbed the slightly bashful Hayato''s outreached arm and replied with a smile. "The main street is a bit far from here, let''s take a bus there." "Bus? Is that like a stagecoach?" I recall taking that thing called ''Taxi'' with Satou here. "That''s right. You wait here at this bus stop, and it''s gonnae for you in no time." Hayato looked at the signboard and his wristwatch, then he he whispered, ''It''sing in three minutes.'' "Three minutes?" Hayato taught me how to read the clock. One period is two hours, split into 120 minutes. I think people in Hayato''s world are a bit too impatient. The huge stagecoach called bus really dide in three minutes. "That''s amazing Hayato! This country''s transportation is so strict with time." "Yep. Buses often miss their times for a bit but trains are almost entirely right on clock." I don''t get the point of being so punctual but I''m just happy to see Hayato boasting. "Aren''t we going to sit?" "That''s priority seating. They''re reserved for the old and the handicapped." "That''s simply wonderful." I wonder if this is the so-calledmunity spirit? Something Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empireck. Though, those who don''t feel well shouldn''t ride on a stagecoach with its intense shaking. "Next~ Stop~." A voice came from a speaking tube then the bus stopped. That sure sounds quite nasal, wonder if the person''s caught a cold. "Mom! This seat''s empty!" A small boy jumped in right as the bus entrance was opened and went to the priority seating. "Hurry up, hurry up!" The boy looked so happy as he called his mother, the mother looked troubled before telling the boy, ''We can''t sit there''. "Why~?" "That''s called priority seating, see. They''re for people who don''t feel well or the handicapped." It''s the same exnation as Hayato earlier, but the boy looks like he doesn''t get it. "Look there, even that onee-san is standing isn''t she?" The mother looked at me standing close by. "It''s true!" "I wonder if Yu-kun can stand too?" "Un! I can stand! I''m a big kid!" The boy proudly stood up. "Good boy." He was looking at me like he was expecting something, so I patted his head and praised him, the boy then shyly hid behind his mother''s skirt. Wonder if this is how it''s going to feel like if I have kids with Hayato? "Next~ Stop~" The bus stopped with the same nasal voice. It stops more often than a stagecoach. Though stagecoaches often don''t stop at all, just slow down. Hayato whispered to my ear, ''Two more and it''s our stop.'' His voice sounds as reliable and soothing as ever. I feel like getting spoiled and lean my body on Hayato''s. "Are you getting tired?" "No, it''s just a bit crowded here." Hayato didn''t mind my excuse. "Pardon me." An old woman with a walking cane walks to the priority seating. "My?" Just as the old woman was about to sit down, she noticed a pregnant woman with a bulging stomach and turned to look there. "Have a seat." "Oh, please don''t worry about me." "Don''t say that. Take it for the child in your stomach." "Ah! It''s empty!" A bad mannered girl took the seat while the old woman and the pregnant woman were debating. Both of them had an indescribable look on their face to see the mannerless girl. "That''s the priority seating you know. Kids can''t sit there." "I don''t care. I get here first, so it''s mine!" The boy earlier chided the girl. "What''s this zamasuka! How dare you brat pick a fight with my girl zamasuka!" An aunty with a weird speech pattern came closing in the boy like she was going to hit him. "Punishment time zamasu!" "Stop that." "You must be the stupid parent of this evil brat zamasu! What kind of education you gave him zamasuka!" The mother stood before her kid blocking zamasu. Zamasu started to verbally abusing the calm and collected mother. "Stop it. Even just listening is unbearable." I ended up interrupting since no one else did. "What''s this zamasuka! You sh*tty foreigner brat!" "Quite some dirty words there. Really giving yourself away." Zamasu raised her hand and made a motion to p my cheek. It''s slower than a new recruit''s practice swing. I''d throw her down as I dodge and--, "Halt." Hayato grabbed Zamasu''s arm, stopping her. That''s my hero. Zamasu is far from being a threat, but I''m really happy to have Hayato protecting me, I can feel the love. "Let go zamasu! Sexual harassment zamasu! Molester zamasu!" Zamasu is getting noisy. "Lame. Like anyone''s gonna molest an old hag like you." "Aren''t you sexually harassing the boy yourself?" "I feel sorry for the kid, raised by a toxic mother like that." Girls in sailor uniforms sitting behind us provoked zamasu. Just as zamasu was about to talk back, she finally realized the condemning gazes from the people around. "H-how revolting! We''ll get stupider if we stay around these folks zamasu! Let''s go ahead zamasu!" Zamasu dragged the girl''s arm and left. "What a troublesome mother" "I will be careful not to turn into that." The old woman and pregnant woman exchanged words as they saw zamasu''s back off. "Umm, please have my seat." Another person who was sitting on the priority seating offered the old woman her seat, and the pregnant woman took the other seat. The bus arrived at our destination while it was enveloped in a warm atmosphere. "That''s quite the crowd. Is there a festival going on?" "It''s always crowded around this area, but yeah, it''s a bit more than usual--" Hayato looked around and stopped his sight at a banner. "Seems like there''s a famous politician making a speech. These people are probably here for that." "Come to think of it, your statesmen are elected." I feel like choosingmoners will turn into a mobocracy that prioritizes short term profits, but judging from this country''s prosperity, it might not necessarily a bad governmental system. "That''s a huge building. Is it for the administration?" I''vee across five, six storied buildings along the way here and this one is even bigger than them. "Nope. That''s a bank. That ce there is where we''re headed,e." Hayato pointed at a building behind it. "That''s dept store. --No wait, think they call it something else nowadays?" "Hayato-chan! Here, over here!" Hayato''s childhood friend, Yumiri was standing in front of the department store. "What''s the meaning of this?" I can tell my voice is chilly. "Wait didn''t I tell you? Me alone''s just gonna invite trouble, so I got Yumiri to tag along." "Trouble?" "A high school boy walking around with a silver haired blue eyed foreigner loli''s sure to make certain people report me." "You mean like getting mistaken as a kidnapper?" Hayato affirmed me. I chose this appearance to match Hayato''s taste, and now it''s be my obstacle to have a date alone with him. I''ll go ask Satou for a magic item to make me look like an adult through illusion. "Hayato-chan, should we look for children clothing first?" "That''s a good idea. Her current clothes aren''t really good for amusement park or park." "Is there anything wrong with this?" I chose it among the clothes Satou offered. "Nope nothing. But they''re uh, kinda unfit for a daily wear." ording Yumiri, my clothes are that of the ''Dress code necessary to enter a high ss art museum or a restaurant'', not what ordinary folks wear in daily life. I suppose it''s like wearing the clothes for coliseum to take a stroll in the city if it were Shiga Kingdom. "Rin-chan,e look here." Yumiri brought me to a ce where children sized clothes are lined up neatly. "Ready made clothes are the norm here huh." "Tailor made was the norm back there was it." "It is." Dressmakers woulde to the duchy castle if I just asked the servants, thus I had no experience in this kind of shopping until I attended the royal academy. "Are all these skirts so short." "Really? Aren''t they normal?" Now that she mentions it, Yumiri is wearing a short skirt too. Skirts at Shiga Kingdom and Saga Empire are normally long to the ankles, above knees feel too on the nose. "Well I suppose it''s longpared to those girls there" Girls that are just about toe of adulthood wearing skirts so short you could see their underwear are dancing in front of some sort of machine. "Rin-chan, how about this culotte skirt here? You won''t have to worry about your underwear being seen with this." "Hayato--." I tried asking Hayato only to find him sitting on a bench with a ck board--smartphone in hand. "Ahaha, Hayato-chan is always like that." Yumiriughed in disappointment, but I won''t let myself lose to a smartphone in my date. I brought the clothes before Hayato and asked for his opinions. "Hayato!" "Hm? Rin, you done shopping?" "Not yet. What do you think of this?" "Looks good I guess? I''m sure you''ll look good in it." "What about this one?" "That''s also good, but the culotte one would fit you better, Rin." "Hayato-chan picked clothes for real!" I went to the changing room and changed into the clothes Hayato said fit me. "How do I look?" "Cute. A jacket to match it would be good." "Jajaan. I''ve picked some that suit it!" Yumiri brought about five jackets. I tried them all one by one and decided on what to buy by the time Hayato looked tired. "You''re gonna buy that many? Hayato-chan, is your budget all right?" "Well they''re children clothing, I got some special allowance from mom, it''s gonna be fine." "Children clothes are expensive these days you know." Hayato''s eyes popped open when he saw the price tags. "Rin, sorry. Please pick only one." "I''ve got money with me, though?" "You can''t use gold coins here." "I know that much. Satou had them exchanged already." I took rolls of notes from my handbag. Paper money is so nice and lightpared to gold coins. "Uwaa, don''t take out so much money here." Hayato hurriedly put them back in my handbag. "Rin-chan, you dropped something--a ck credit card?" Yumiri picked up a card I dropped when I opened my handbag. "Oh right, Satou told me to take it with me. He also said to use it without reserve on ces where it''s usable, is it here?" "Ah, it is--I think, right?" "Eeh, I''ve never used a credit card before, I don''t know." Hayato and Yumiri passed the card around. I took it off them and asked the clerk, ''Can I use this here?'' "Yes, you can." "Good, then I''ll pay with that." I passed over the card and the clothes. "Uwaa, a ck card?" "Never seen one in a children clothing store." "Wonder if she''s a kid of some rich foreigners." I could hear the clerks gossiping in whisper. The card Satou gave me seems to be something special. "Please enter your PIN." "PIN? Not sign?" I only needed to sign whenever I shopped around as a member of duchy family. "Entering your PIN on the machine here is the norm today." "Hmm~." Wonder what''s the PIN? "Ah! Isn''t it the four digit numbers written on that envelope earlier?" I checked the enveloped as pointed by Yumiri and found the numbers, entering it on the machine. ''Pit'', after that sound, the clerk returned the card. And that''s all the payment it seems. It''s very handy. I''ll go ask mother inw or Satou on how it workster. Afterward, we bought shoes and essories. "Rin-chan, do you have enough underwear?" "Arisa gave me lots, I''ll be fine." There were some that would make courtesans blush, but many were normal. "But, you''re right. We''re here and all, maybe I should buy some Hayato likes?" Hayato blushed and said something like, ''Don''t joke about that'', ''That''s a sexual harassment'', it was funny. "I''m getting parched. Let''s head to acdo and grab something to drink." "Acdo again?" "That''s the only ce with pecari now." Pecari is the carbonated sports drink. I''ve drunk a lot of carbonated beverages in the duchy capital, but sports drinks have these unique sweetness to them. "Is that okay with you, Rin?" "I don''t mind. Do they sell blue tea?" "The tea here isn''t blue. They have reddish brown tea." Oh yeah, Satou said something about that too. "That''s fine." Hayato took my bags and led me to this restaurant called acdo. We had inventory and Item Box back then, so this situation is a first to me. It''s like a scene out of a love story, I''m getting excited. I noticed the reflection of my loose expression on a show window and hurriedly fixed it. I couldn''t keep my mouth from smiling however. "At acdo you see, you can order through an app without queuing up." Yumiri said that before tapping on her smartphone. "It seems that people in this world would have a tough time living without smartphones." They''re handy but it''s a bit concerning how much everything depends on them. "Nah, it''s not that big of a deal." Hayatoughed as he said that. "Eeh, I can''t even study without a smartphone. Hayato-chan, yours is giga bigguag set, pecari and potato L size right?" "Ou, the usual stuff." I can feel Hayato''s and Yumiri''s long term closeness from their conversation, a bit vexing. "Rin-chan, which one do you want?" Yumiri showed me the menu. "I''ll have this cheese, nugget? This square shaped food here." "Nuggets are deep fried poultry meat." "Ah, the stuff Satou often made." That raises the bar. "You receive your order here." Apparently you go and take your order when the board above it show your number. "Yumiri, pay with this." "I''m sorry, Rin-chan. You can only use cards registered on the app." "Really?" "Don''t worry, here Yumiri." Hayato handed Yumiri some notes and small change. "Yumiri what''s the difference between that and a credit card?" "Umm they''re alike I think? This is called a debit card, it withdraws the money you have saved in the bank." There seems to be a lot of payment methods in this world. "Our number''s here." "Acdo is so fast." "It is fast food." Looks like our order has beenpleted while we were chatting. Hayato brought his and mine, and we sat down on an empty table. Unlike taverns in town outskirts, there is not even a speck of dirt on the table, and the floor is squeaky clean. This establishment appears to be quite a venerable one. "How do you eat this?" "You unroll it like this, then you eat it like that. The sauce won''t spill out if you do that." I ate as Yumiri taught. "It''s good but the texture on this meat is quite novel." The spicese out well and good, but the dry texture is unlike any meat I know. And yet, it mixes well with the cheese and the soft bread. "And these, nuggets? Also got a novel texture to them." They can''t match the fried food Satou makes, but they''re good in its own way. "Rin-chan, try putting this ketchup and mustard here, it''ll taste even better." I gave it a try as Yumiri showed. Ketchup is like the sweet sauce in my world, while the yellow mustard has this contrasting bitterness to it. "The taste changes depending on the ketchup, interesting." "Dipping in both is pretty interesting too, y''know." Hayato used a long sliced potato as a spat and offered it to me. "It''s a bad manner, but so good." "Rin, give this a try too." Hayato put the potato under my nose. "I''ll have it." I bit on it, for some reason Hayato and Yumiri turned red. Is that something to be bashful about in this country? "My turn to feed Hayato." "O-ou!" "M-me too!" After watching me feeding Hayato potato, Yumiri frantically pushed a bunch of potato on Hayato''s face. "--Fuga." She pushed it with her eyes closed the potato ended up going into Hayato''s nose. "Awawawa, I''m sorry. Hayato-chan, are you okay?" Yumiri knocked her drink off the table when she hurriedly took a handkerchief out of her bag, but crisis was averted thanks to its lidded design. "I''m so sorry, Hayato-chan." "Don''t mind it, Yumiri." Hayato conformed the downhearted Yumiri. I felt a bit unamused watching them. I''m really petty if I do so say myself. I looked outside the window while lightly poking fun of myself and saw the so called famous politician starting their speech outside. I can''t hear what''s being said from here, but the enthusiasm is very high there. "--Oh?" A me erupted in the nk zone in front of the politician. Men in ck clothing went up the stage as the people started panicking. It looks like this world isn''t always peaceful. "Hayato, we have a situation." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!